《Dragon King of Apocalypse》 Tang Wulin Abilities and Powers (Updated up to Chapter 459) Tang Wulin Abilities and Powers (Updated up to Chapter 459) Name: Tang Wulin/ologia Gender: Male Age: Unknown ssification: Human, Spirit Beast, Dragon, Immortal, Higher-Dimensional Being, and Divine Star. Aliases/Title: [Golden Dragon King] [Demon King] [Father] [Dragon King] [ck Dragon of Apocalypse] [Child of the Sea God] [God yer] [Venerable of Destruction] [Dragon of Apocalypse][Emperor of Alvarez] [God of varez] [God Of Existence] [Embodiment Of Tang Wulin] [All In One] [Anomoly] ssification: Attack System and Control System Spirit Essence: Blue Silver Genesis/Golden Dragon King Soul Rank: 10th-dimensional God (Though in terms of the Immortal Qi Quality and Quantity. Through his Realm In Body and Seven Soul Bones it''s equivalent to thebined energy of 13 people in the same rank) Spiritual Power: 10th-dimensional Origin Realm (With his Realm in Body and Seven Soul Bones it''s equivalent to thebined spiritual power of 13 people in the same rank) Battle Prowess: 10th-dimensional (But his overall strength at his full power allows him to take on at least 40 beings in the same rank). Spirit: Blue Silver Grass/Blue Silver Genesis First Ring: 1,000,000: Levithan (White-ck) Pressure: A mental skill to overwhelm a person with his spiritual power, simr to how one did with magic power. Only works on people around his strength. Theter upgrade allows it to work on those 10 levels higher than him. After bing over ten thousand years old, it''s able to cause damage on a physical level. With it reaching over 100,000 years, the pressure skill is able to strike a person''s soul. Aqua Breath: A skill that heals and mends the wounds of the target. It can dispel paralysis and poison. Later it became able to dispel blindness. With its evolution to over ten thousand years, it''s able to heal even more. After increasing past a hundred thousand years, it''s able to reheal broken bones and serious wounds. Second Ring: 1,000,000: Tao Tie (Green-Gold with streaks of brown) -Infernal World: Tang Wulin can seal anything he swallows, whether they be the elements, weapons, or even a person. -Endless Devour: Summons the head of Taotie which opens its mouth which is like a ck hole devouring all the surrounding elements, energy, spiritual power, andws. Effectively allowing him to nullify any sort of energy attack, defense, or skill. After reaching one million years, he is able to spit out the attacks he absorbed with them being stronger by 1.5x. Third Ring: 1,000,000: Sarial (Purple-God with streaks of ck and orange) Ena: Shower the target with sleep powder that causes them to fall asleep. Can use anything from his Blue Silver Grass, Wings, and Golden Dragon Spear to transmit the powder. With its evolution over ten thousand years, its sleep powder became even stronger. After bing over a hundred thousand years, the sleep power is able to work on thew level and can even affect those resistant to it. After reaching the one million year rank, the sleep power works on a conceptual level and can ignore resistance, durability, and even those who are immune to sleep. Fourth Ring: 1,000,000: Kirin (Purple-Gold with streaks of crimson) Thunder Storm: Tang Wulin can travel through the clouds above with his body bing coated with lightning, simr to that of how a Kirin travels through the world. Godspeed: Tang Wulin generates electricity around his body, allowing him to be lightning incarnate. Canbine with his vines allowing him to shock his enemy. With its evolution to a hundred thousand years, electricity became even stronger and deadlier. After reaching one million year, the electricity became even stronger, able to piece through space. Fifth Ring: 1,000,000: Sleipnir (Multi-colored) -Gems Amplification: Increases his Strength, Defense, Attribute, Attack, Spirit Power, and Speed by 100 percent. Avatar of Life: Tang Wulin can restore, transfer, or heal anything in exchange for his life energy. Have full control of all nts in the area around him and can even overpower other users'' nt control. Also is able to sense all of the life energy around him, country range. Gravity Control: Can manipte gravity for various purposes. Space-Time Channel: Tang Wulin creates a domain that allows him to speed up or reverse time by ten thousand years. Another special ability of his is that it can either strengthen or weaken the target when time speeds up. When it reverses not only does the age go down but also their power as if they are going back in history. It also forces the concept of time into the enemy. Yet this isn''t its strongest ability, as it has the ability to rewind all of the attacks. Making it so Wulin has a nigh-impossible defense since all attacks will be rewinded back in time. Not even attacks that can go through spatial gaps or through time. Sixth Ring: 1,000,000: Gold Tree (Orange-Gold) Child of Nature -He is able to turn all the nts around him into his "eyes". Allowing him to know where everyone in this area is and who they are around him. At its full power, It produces a Domain that limits all Elemental-Type Soul Master''s power. As long as there are enough nts in the domain. It''s also able to boost his own strength, through the consumption of his soul power and spiritual strength. But the boost is dependent on how much he consumes, allowing him to raise his strength by 10x or even higher. Seventh Ring:1,000,000: Yggdrasil (Pinkish-blue with streaks of Green) Genesis Dragon King True Body: The fusion of Blue Silver Genesis and Golden Dragon King. -Every nt and grass will protect Tang Wulin. -Aura: Yggdrasil passively emits an aura that boosts allies'' strength up to 110%, Soul Power up by 20%, and Soul Skill for up to 120%. His aura reduces the urge for those to fight him, emitting a feeling of tranquility. Eight Ring: 1,000,000: Yggdrasil (Pinkish-blue with streaks of Green) -Branches of Akasha: By wrapping vines around the opponent, Tang Wulin is able to gain knowledge of the enemies he faces. Through Yggdrasil''s ability to peer through both the past, present, and future, and possibilities. This includes all of their skills, the way they fight, and bits of their past. -Luminescence Genesis: Unleashes a stream of vines, whose special effect happens if the opponent is hit. It brings the odds of failure down to almost certainty for his opponent for eight seconds. Ranging from an attack not activating or working to the opponent missing with their attacks and failing with anything they do. For as long as the attack is still up. -Axis Mundi: Using all the nts and earth as a way to create a torrent of vines that strikes down the enemy. After the nts hit, the opponent will have their ability sealed for ten seconds. Ninth Ring: 1,000,000: Bahamut (Crimson-Scarlet) -Sky Nova: Tang Wulin condenses all of the vines of Blue Silver Genesis into red lightning that coils around each other. Before they rushed out and hack through all defense and resistance in front of them. It''s also able to home on the target, even if they teleport away. -Ultimas Transcendence: Wraps his Blue Silver Genesis in Genesis and Anilliathion, then send out the vines that are able to, it releases a devastating array of attacks that pierces through heaven and earth. Turning everything into nothingness even if one was to escape to the beginning of time. -Deadly Array: Blue Silver Genesis forms a massive array of scarlet lightning streaks that hacks out, turning into an expanse of lightning bolts. Each vine is able to shatter space and the void, countering any space-time abilities. -Cosmic Genesis: Tang Wulin Blue Silver Genesis vines turns into countless stars that rain down on the enemy. If struck by this attack, the person will feel their abilities lowered and their skills sealed for three seconds. Tenth Ring: 1,000,000: Leviathan (White-ck) -Eternal Return: - It''s a skill that resets time and events to erase what was done to Tang Wulin. Such as any harm that was done to him in the present would be erased in the next moment. Granting him the ability to negate the effects of an attack or ability. Universal Law: Tang Wulin extra spirit soul he gainedter. Through their deal, Tang Wulin is able to utilize the help of the Universal Law that rules the universe, allowing him to use its lightning and gained its omniscient. Allowing him to know everything and anything in the universe. Spirit: Golden Dragon King First Spirit Ring: 1,000,000: Golden Dragon Body (Gold) -The skill covers his body with a golden scale and reinforces all of his abilities. His strength, body''s defenses, agility, and attack power of Spirit skill all increase by two times. Second Spirit Ring: 1,000,000: Golden Dragon Tyrant Body (Gold) -The skill gives him a shining scale for a few secs. He increases his defense by 3x, absorbs the attacker''s power, and counter-attack with the attacker''s power. Third Spirit Ring: 1,000,000: Golden Dragon Roar (Gold) -It''s a sound wave attack of the range attack type. An illusion of a dragon head appears behind him and then roars. Interrupting spiritual and mental abilities and the concentration of those affected. Also is able to intimidate those with martial soul with a beast type. Fourth Spirit Ring Golden: Dragon Raging Domain (Gold) -A domain which buffs Wulin and his dragon soul spirits physical attributes by 2 times, with allies getting 1/3 of the buff. Also, suppressing all types of spirit beasts and beast-type martial souls. Boosts the morale and vigor of all allies, especially those with dragon-type martial souls. Fifth Spirit Ring: 1,000,000: Golden Dragon Tremor st (Gold) -It generates a huge power of vibration that is applicable to any of his techniques, greatly enhancing the attacks, to an equallyrge vigor & spirit power consumption. Sixth Spirit Ring: 1,000,000: Golden Dragon Inferno Kill (Gold) -Create a field of golden blood, entering a berserking state, where everything that dies within the field bes strength and defense. The mental world which is under the effect of the ability will be turned into a scene of a dark blood-soaked battlefield bringing the energy of destruction and death. Tang Wulin is able to suppress the berserker state through his willpower and his other power helping him. Seventh Spirit Ring: 1,000,000: Golden Dragon King True Body (Gold) -Transforms into the soul body of the Golden Dragon King. Able to fuse with his Blue Silver Genesis, creating a new and improve True Body. Eight Spirit Ring: 1,000,000: Golden Dragon Falls (Gold) -The strongest defensive technique of the original Golden Dragon King. Granting both defensive and supportive effects. A golden glow appeared around different parts of his body adjusting his physical condition to the peak and in the most efficient way possible. Allowing him to instinctively react to anything and the perception to react to dangers. Not only that but it also grants him the ability to make correct judgment and decision making in the fastest reaction time possible. Ninth Spirit Ring: 1,000,000: Golden Dragon King Skills: Golden Dragon Scales: This multiplies the strength of the arm that the scales appear on by two times. Golden Dragon w: Turn his arm into that of a golden dragon w and allows him to crush anything within a certain range of hardness. Dragon King Might: Can suppress dragon-type beast inferior to the Golden Dragon King with his dragon aura. The stronger the beast or soul masterpared to him, the weaker the effect. Dragon Aura: This allows him to use his Blood essence as a way to defend and also boost the power of his skills. Spirit Bones: Spirit Bones are the bones that are left following the death of a Spirit Beast. Once a Soul Beast dies, one can absorb their leftover bone, which would grant them additional skills. And amplification of their own overall strenght. But the chances of a Spirit Beast dropping Spirit Bones are extremely rare. Later after he went through the Realm In Body second evolution, they evolved from normal Soul Bones into Divine Weapons. After achieving the third evolution of Realm In Body, Tang Wulin soul bones turned into Ultra Divines weapon. It wasn''t wrong to say, Tang Wulin body was made up of seven Ultra Divine just from his soul bones alone. Later he was able to raise them all to the 7-dimension, making it so he had seven 7-dimensional divine weapons. After reaching the pinnacle of his Realm In Body, all of them evolved into the 10th-dimensional level. External Spirit Bone- Light Wings (Divine Weapon) Wings of light that are able to automatically protect the user and can be healed if broken, pouring spirit energy into it. Later evolved into four wings after fusing with his Dragon Wings he got from breaking his twelfth dragon seal. After its evolution of fifty thousand years, it gains an extra wing with its reaction speed being three times faster. After Tang Wulin attains his Realm in Body second evolution it was able to be a Semi-Divine weapon. Then after he raised his body to the 7-dimension, he was able to raise the wings to the 7-dimension. This also causes another set of wings to appear, making Tang Wulin have 10 wings in total. Gained another pair of wings after reaching the 10th-dimensional level, making it so he has 12 wings. -Asura Influence: Because of his Asura bloodline, his Light Wings gained the same ability to sense bad premonitions and react to them. -Forcefield: Generates a field of energy with a defense power that is twice as strong as Tang Wulin body. -Realm In Body Influence: The Light Wings are able to break the restrictions of the concept of space and time. Allowing it to block and counter attacks that attack from the outside of time itself. Even if the attack came from another era, the wings are able to react to it. -His wings gained the ability to reflect an attack on the same level as him with double the power at the cost of its shattering. Allowing Tang Wulin to reflect six attacks with his wings before all of them break. Although he can restore all of them instantly with his Fairy Heart. Skull Bone: Avatar of Life Crown (Divine Weapon) -Red Gem- Increase his strength by 200 percent -Blue Gem- Increase his defense by 200 percent -Green Gem- Increase his speed by 200 percent -Orange gem-Increase his attribute by 200 percent -Purple Gem- Increase his Spirit Power by 200 percent -Pink Gem- Increase attack by 200 percent Child of Life: Grants him the ability to draw from life itself and increase all of his powers by 100% Revtion: The Power to give and strip the truth of the world. Tang Wulin is able to weaken is enemy by ten percent. Left Arm Bone: -Jade Dragon King (Divine Weapon) -A purple aura sh that can cut through space and time. -Can even go through cracks in space and other worlds/dimensions Left Leg Bone: Mountain Dragon King (Divine Weapon) -Wight Maniption -Defense Skill Right Arm Bone: Devil Killer Whale King (Divine Weapon) -Whale King Axe: Focuses all of the body''s strength into a giant red-colored sh from the right arm, creating a red light de that is able to even split the ocean. -Whale Fang Buster: Generates the giant red light de into a small de, allowing for short-range attack or giant explosion. Right Leg Bone: Gold/Light Dragon King (Divine Weapon) -Power Crush: A skill that allows him topress his strength into a single point before exploding it outwards. Allowing him to produce ten times the amount of force in his next physical attack. - Endless sh: A skill that forms countless golden swords that contain the power to puncture through all defense. Hacking down at the target with an array of golden swords, simr to that of a shower of raindops. Magic Dragon yer: ologia has stated that he has no element, as he is the Dragon of Magic, and can devour any Magic, after his transmigration it turns out he can eat all types of spirit energy instead of magic, making it so he can devour all soul power. He also an innate resistance close to immunity against all soul power and elemental attacks. He can also devour those attacks to replenish his soul power. Magic Dragon''s Roar: ologia can perform a Dragon''s Roar, incorporating his respective element into a massive breath attack. It is a roar of pure energy. Magic Dragon''s Eruption: ologia raises his hand and a st of energy erupts underneath his opponent. Magic Dragon''s Explosion: ologia exerts his energy in all directions, causing a huge explosion that dwarfs a normal humans size. Magic Dragon re: ologia casts starry lights in the sky which rain down multiple balls of energy down on his enemy. Magic Dragon Lanza: ologia creates ance out of pure energy. Magic Dragon Fist: Coates his fist with energy. Magic Dragon Deadly Fury: ologia condenses his energy into a single point and exploded it out with his fist. This attack is able to pierce through person durability. Magic Dragon Law: A fusion of ologia Dragonyer powers and the magic known as Law. Simr to the original where light envelops the area and inflicts heavy damage on the user''s target but since ologia resists all magic, the side-effects don''t affect him. Magic Dragon Chains: ologia creates chains made out of energy. Magic Dragon Rampaging Dragon: ologia controls the surrounding airflow with his dragonyer energy to deliver a kick powerful enough to bend space itself. Magic Dragon-Soaring Tail: ologia generate a tail infused with power before smashing it down on the enemy. Magic Dragon Spiraling Rey: Summoners magic projectiles that rain down from the sky and bombards the enemy. Magic Dragon Eternal Breath: Generate an even greater and stronger dragon roar. Magic Dragon Severing de: Generate energy around his arm before he shed down, creating a de that is able hack through everything in its path. Magic Dragon Apocalypse Fang: Punches out with a fist that is able to illuminate everything around the user as it moves to crush everything. Dragon yer Secret Art: Malignant Apoptosis: Allows ologia to crush and bring down all soul power in my vicinity to that of an average human. How long itsts depends on the difference between ologia and his enemy. Magic Dragon Secret Art: Heaven Piercer: A piercing beam of light that is able to puncture and split the skys. Dragon Force: This ability is said to be the final and most powerful state a Dragon yer can attain, and it has been said that their power besparable to that of a real Dragon''s. Tang Wulin was able to regain his ability to use this skill after gaining a body strong enough to withstand its terrifying might. Transformation: Tang Wulin regained his ability to be a Dragon after gaining a strong enough body to withstand its terrifying power. Now he has the ability to enter and exit his Dragon Form at will. It has reached the level of a Peak Third ss God after absorbing the other four gods. Magic Devil yer: A power that was made specifically for ologia by Zeref after researching his Magic Dragon yer. Simr to the Dragon yer Arts, this power is extremely powerful and effective against demons. Also Simr to his Dragon yer Arts is he can devour all soul power, even the demonic ones and can also attack a being on the level of the soul. Magic Devil Rage: ologia releases arge beam of purple-blue energy simr to that of his Dragon yer Roar. Magic Devil Emission: ologia raises his hand and caused a burst of energy to erupt from the ground. Magic Devil Fist: Coates his fist with energy. Magic Devil Chain: He is able to summons chains that are able to bind and suppress all demons or those with demonic powers. It''s even able to go through a person''s body and chain down their souls. Magic Devil Specs: Tang Wulin is able to rain down balls of light from the sky upon his enemy. Curse Arts: After gaining his Magic Devil Art from Zeref, Tang Wulin seems to have developed an affinity for the type of magic that was known as Curses.The power of curses was a branch of magic that was developed by his brother, Etherious Natsu Dragneel. It was an alternative route of magic with the source being no different from what those Evil Soul Masters utilize. The power of Curse Magic was rooted in the negative emotions set forth by humans with the magic bing stronger the more there are negative emotions. The powers of Curses are foul with the ability to not be affected by even objects and magic that could nullify magic. -Magic Devil Curse Art: Death Predation: The usage of this spell creates a dark wave that kills everything in the user''s immediate vicinity. -Death Orb: A spell that creates a dark mass in the formation of a ball, when used, destroys everything in its path. -Death Pir: Tang Wulin swipes both of his arms in a circr motion until the bottom of his hands meet. The hand on top has the index and middle fingers pointing upwards, while the other hand has the little and index fingers pointing downwards. While doing this, he is surrounded by a dark aura. This spell creates a huge vertical explosion, and its st radius is seemingly controble. -Death Fist: Tang Wulin punches his opponent with a death magic coated fist. -Death Oblirate: Unleash a wave of death, that rushes out like a raging sea of waves. Etherious Form: He gained this form after he learned the Devil yer Magic, with it forming inside of him. Simr to his Dragon Form, it enhances his abilities by arge amount and also gives him ess to all of the other curse abilities of Zeref other Demons. -Thorn Curse: He gained Mard Geer''s ability to create a series of thorny rose vines, allowing him to use it to the same application as him. -Enhancement: He gained Kyka''s Curse ability to enhance his targets'' bodies in any way he sees fit. Anyone who isn''t able to withstand the physical or strenght sensation will be killed and turn into ck dolls. He can also strengthen himself every second without limit, while also alter a person''s bodily senses, rob them of it and spreading it outwards. -Bomb Curse: He gained Jackal curse which revolves around the use of heat-based explosions, generating sts of huge magnitude of explosions. Can be utilized through contact or hand gesture, allowing him to strike in close and long-range. Can utilize it for defense, allowing to destroy attacks before it reaches him or set them off before they hit. He can also make marking that allowing him to denote anytime, which can go on a person or object. -Cmity Curse: He gained Tempester''s curse which revolves around the use of natural cmities and disasters. Making it so he can unleash and produce all-natural cmities and disasters anytime he wants. - Necromancer: He gained Keyes curse ability to perform necromancy, which allows him to revive and control a deceased person. He can revive hundreds of them, with all of them retaining their former strenght and will. With themsting longer than the time limited, the more of driving will and force they. -Macro: He gained Seh''s cruse which all her to fully control the body of her victims and manipte them as if she was giving "orders." It allows him to control both corpses and living humans, although corpse won''t function as well as an alive one. He can also control objects as well, being able to give them orders andmands. - Tenga Goken: He gained Ezel''s Curse, which allows him to produce des around his body that can cut through anything. -Tenchi Kaimei: He gained Torafuzar ability to summonrge tides of ck water out of nowhere. This ck water contains poison, no oxygen, and noxious trait with carbon as one of its most abundant and dangerousponents -Slippery Curse: He gained Lamy''s ability that involves slipping, sliding, and spinning. This allows him to defend against any type of firearms. -Absorption Curse: He gained Franmalth curse ability to drain his opponent''s magic and soul before absorbing them within in him. Can utilize this to stretch out his limbs or change his figure to suite his opponent, can also absorb soul attacks'' and soul with a touch. Magic God yer: Ancient Spell in which the caster is able to attain the abilities of a "God", using a specific element as their type. The certain elemental type of God yer Magic can be conjured from the caster''s body and be used for various purposes, mainly inbat. Simr to Devil and Dragon yers, it''s meant to y the respective being. -Magic God Spiralling re: Simr to his other magic, he is able to create specs of energy to rain down on his enemy. -Magic God Eruption: Can release an explosive amount of god energy from his body in his surroundings. -Magic God w: Can summon a w made out of energy. -Magic God Eternal Impact: Surround his fist with god energy before piercing forward, strong enough to shatter space. -Magic God Outrage: Amplifies and coats energy around his fist or spear before he thrust forward. -Magic God Burst: Burst forward energy after coating it with his fist or anything else, with it exploding it on contact. -Magic God Spearhorn: Light his figure in dark-blue energy before bursting forward, like a streak of light. -Magic God Divine Armory: Tang Wulin is able to coat the vines that he summoned with his god yer energy, creating weapons meant to kill a god. -Magic God Piercing Light: A beam of light that shoots forward like a shooting star. God Force: This ability is said to be the final and most powerful state a God yer can attain, simr to a Dragon yer Dragon Force, the user can attain powerparable to that of a real God. Faith Art: After gaining his Magic God Art from Zeref and receiving the faith energy of Tenrou City. Tang Wulin seems to have developed an affinity for being able to control and manipte faith. While the full application was unknow, Yggdrasil stated that faith was the power of infinite potential. As the power was rooted in devotion and the positive emotions of all beings, bing stronger the more positive the environment is. And the more people worship and see Tang Wulin as a god. Time Magic: Gained through the consumption of the Space Between Time. Slow Time: He can slow downtime in the area by 30 percent. Red Zone: He can dy the rate of how others perceive time by 20 percent. Parallel Worlds: Tang Wulin with an object can produce numerous copies that all represent "future possibilities" or "parallel worlds" of the object''s path. Power Release: Allows him to fully unlock the powers of one talent and but the process is extremely painful. It may even take a week to fullyplete, meaning one has to go through a whole week of hell with no rest or break. Compression: Tang Wulin can shorten the space between him and his opponent. Making it so, he looks like he had teleported. Restore: Tang Wulin is able to restore inorganic items back to the state they were in before they took damage. Stop: Tang Wulin can freeze time in a wide area. Zone Age: Coat his fist or spear with time magic, which allows him to age a person. Even a grazing blow is enough to age the limb of a rtively young man into that of an elderly person''s. Time eleration: By speeding up time around him, Tang Wulin can greatly increase his effective speed rtive to others. Backtrack: Tang Wulin is able to rewind time, whether this is on himself or his surrounding. He can rewind time as long as his thoughts are able to activate it, even if his heart and soul is destroyed. Spatial Switch: Can switch any of his weapons or him with another object or his other weapons. Organic Link Magic: This allows him to link two different things together, whether this is a person or an attack. Allowing him to have both links take the same amount of damage if one of the links were damaged. Can use it to link an object with himself, fueling it with his magic and power. Can also use it as a binding or seal, with the only way to break the seal is to defeat the holder of said seal. - He used this to transfer the essence of the Silver Dragon King from Na''er to Gu Yue, allowing her to regain her full strength. While also allowing Na''er to stay alive and not disappear. Time Magic: Territory: This ability allowed him to conjure an orb that resembles a tomoe, which allows him to manipte the space around any object or thing he desired. Allowing him an extraordinary versatility through the maniption of space, whether it would be for offense, teleportation, or even defense. Dragon Emperor Forbidden Techniques: A self-created skill that came from thebination of Tang Wulin skills, bloodlines, soul, cores,prehension of thews, and spiritual power. But their true essence lies in the fact that they are derived from pure heaven and earthws which formed the true essence behind allws -Forbid History, Dragon Emperor Ban: He was able tobine the Space-time Channel, Time Magic, Branch of Akasha, Luminescence Genesis, and Shocked The Heaven. Allowing Wulin to create and bring forth an attack that could rewrite and ban the event that Tang Wulin didn''t want, to never happen. As if it was simply an illusion or never existed. -Can use the simplified version which allows him to manipte a single event between him and his opponent. Allowing him to switch the target of an attack, flips the events, and change the role. -Forbid the Supernatural Dragon Emperor Crush: It was a technique he created after fusing most of his skills together. It creates a field that shatters and breaks everything around Tang Wulin that is supernatural, even the natural element and narws aren''t exempt from this. While also being able to suppress the overall strength of anyone caught in the field. Meaning for the next ten seconds, their cultivation, spiritual power, and energy are suppressed to that of a mortal. -Forbidden Heavenly Paradise: Dragon Emperor Misery: Using hisprehension of the Dragon King Test, their misery, his time powers, and Curse Arts. He was able to create an attack that can subjugate his enemy to a billion-year journey of torment, misery, and suffering, all of which happened in an instant. Striking them his opponent''s spiritual, soul, and emotional side instead of their physical side. Making it extremely hard to defend against the only way of surviving being to withstand this billion-year journey. If they were to get hit by the formless streak. -Forbidden Destruction and Creation: Dragon Emperor True Creation/Destruction: It was made through his Life Goddess, Destruction God, Golden Dragon King, Devil yer, Faith Energy, and his other pr opposite powers. This technique used two fundamental power of the universe, to bring out an even stronger form of these pr opposites. Through the fusion of destruction and creation, he could birth True Creation from Destruction trying to swallow Creation. Vice-versa for True Destruction, where instead of Destruction trying to devour Creation, it would be the opposite. Like his other Forbidden Tech, ites with variations and more abilities. Like the fact, he can utilize both True Creation and Destruction, without needing to make another Forbidden Technique. -Forbidden Heaven and Earth- Dragon Emperor Domination: It was an auxiliary and domain skill that amplified his own power. By the same amount as multiple Divine Weapons in his rank. Leading to his strength to feel like it was being amplified by at least three Semi-Divine weapons. While also lowering his opponent by overall power 50% just from the domain being produced. With the domain active, he can create a field around that makes the forces of destiny, causality, and thews useless. Allowing him to be out of their control while this domain is active, empathizing its wishes of wanting to suppress the heavens. -Forbidden Possibilities Dragon Emperor Pierce: It was an attack that pierced through all obstacles, too fast and all-killing. Meaning it was an attack that goes through all defense and resistance while manipting forces of probability. It''s able topress all of the future possibilities of Tang Wulin action into a singr one that he wishes for. -Forbidden Existence, Dragon Emperor End: This forbidden skillbined all of Tang Wulin moves into one,pressing and interweaving all of them. Allowing him to unleash a strike that reduces the target down to nothing across all space and time, including all of their connections. This attack was able to strike across all of the dimensions, all the way up to the 10th-dimension and down to the 1st. -From being the Embodiment of all Tang Wulin, he is able to use his parallel alternate self-own techniques and Forbidden Techniques. Telekinesis: At the moment, he can only control his weapons, ranging from using it to throw them or calling them back. Enhanced Smell: ologia has an incredible sense of smell, which he shares with other Dragon yers. Potent enough for him to tell that Yuanen Yehui was a girl, even with her illusion magic up. Innate Body Sect Secret Technique: -Second Awakening: Tang Wulin bes surrounded by a golden light that begins to coil around him. His strength, blood essence, and durability are increased by two times. -Third Awakening: Tang Wulin hearts began to beat like a war drum with golden-red ethereal and golden light aura surging while bing bulkier. The edges of his scale shine even more brightly, with blood essence surged out like great waves. This increased his strength several times with his blood essence and speed bing terrifying. -Heavenly Palm: Using the power of one Blood essence, they can send out a shockwave or create a forcefield that consciously damages the opponent. -Wall: One can create a wall that is able to block an opponent attack and send them flying with a shockwave. -Suppress: Allows one to fully suppress all spirit and soul power through the dominance of their Blood Essence. If one isn''t able to match the user''s blood essence, then the suppression will increase, until the target can''t even summon up their powers. Divine Dragon Nine Moves: Dragon yer Application: Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks The Heaven: A palm strike after making a circle with the hand. Also a form of blood essence cultivation method by reversing its flow. It summons his ck and Golden Dragon to suppress his enemy, while also disrupting their connection with their soul power and canceling out energy attacks. Apocalypse King Dragon Ascends the Heavens: Launches/produces a several meter long dragons that attack the target. He can also use his spear as a medium to channel the dragon. Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth: Tang Wulin stomps the ground and sixteen dragons appear. The Dragon is able to stun the targets and then sending them flying into the air. The dragons are also able to home in on their targets. Apocalypse King Dragon Soars: Tang Wulin dash in a straight line with his body being covered by the image of a golden and ck dragon. Apocalypse King Dragon Dragon Swings its Tail: Produces arge dragon tail that sweeps out with Wulin''s kicks. Apocalypse King Dragon ws: Increases the size of Tang Wulin''s dragon w as with his right hand he can grab and crush. While Left hand allows him to tear. Apocalypse King Dragon Emission: Tang Wulin borrows the force of an opponent to strike back at them but with the fusion of Dragonyer powers in this style. This move is able to absorb the force of elemental and spirit power attacks. Devil yer Application: Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The Heaven: A palm strike after making a circle with the hand. Also a form of blood essence cultivation method by reversing its flow. Itbines both his devil yer and Golden Dragon to suppress his enemy, while also suppressing them on a spiritual and mental level. Cmity Tyrant Dragon Ascends the Heavens: Launches/produces a several meter long dragons that attack the target. He can also use his spear as a medium to channel the dragon. Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks the Earth: Tang Wulin stomps the ground and sixteen demonic dragons appear. The Dragon is able to stun the targets and then sending them flying into the air. The demonic dragons are also able to home in on its targets. Cmity Tyrant Dragon Soars: Tang Wulin dash in a straight line with his body being covered by the image of a demonic golden dragon. Cmity Tyrant Dragon Swings its Tail: Produces arge dragon tail that sweeps out with Wulin''s kicks. Cmity Tyrant Dragon ws: Increases the size of Tang Wulin''s dragon w as with his right hand he can grab and crush. While the Left hand allows him to tear. Tyrant Cmity Dragon Emission: Tang Wulin borrows the force of an opponent to strike back at them but with the fusion of Devil yer powers in this style he is able to send the force back to his opponent towards their soul, ignoring their defense. God yer Application: Heavenly Emperor Dragon Shocks The Heaven: A palm strike after making a circle with the hand. Also a form of blood essence cultivation method by reversing its flow. Itbines both his God yer and Golden Dragon to suppress his enemy, while also suppressing the naturalws and elements. Heavenly Emperor Dragon Ascends the Heavens: Launches/produces several meter long dragons that attack the target. He can also use his spear as a medium to channel the dragon. Heavenly Emperor Dragon Shocks the Earth: Tang Wulin stomps the ground and sixteen divine dragons appear. The Dragon is able to bind the targets and then sending them flying into the air. The dragons are also able to home in on their targets. Heavenly Emperor Dragon Soars: Tang Wulin dash in a straight line with his body being covered by the image of a divine golden dragon. Heavenly Emperor Dragon Swings its Tail: Produces arge dragon tail that sweeps out with Wulin''s kicks. Heavenly Emperor Dragon ws: Increases the size of Tang Wulin''s dragon w as with his right hand he can grab and crush. While the Left hand allows him to tear. Heavenly Emperor Dragon Emission: Tang Wulin borrows the force of an opponent to strike back at them but with the fusion of God yer powers in this style he is able to apply the suppression of heaven. Golden Dragon Spear: It''s the weapon that he got from his bloodline. It has a special effect of absorbing life energy, and every organism that it kills will instantly be converted into nutrients for the Golden Dragon Spear, which will feed a portion of it back to the user. After his God ascension, the Golden Dragon Spear was raised to a higher level, bing a 7th-dimensional weapon. It went through changes, such as it forming a sword core in the midsection, which gained a golden eye, simr to the Golden Dragon King. Alongside Crimson-scarlet streaks began to appear all around the spear, from the top to the base. While an ethereal wave of killing and madness began to be exuded from the spear around its tip. Tang Wulintched it onto his realm core, allowing it to reach the 9th-dimension level, bing a weapon of the Creation God. Regalia/Dragon King Jacket (Divine Weapon): A gorgeous jacket that was ck-gold with dragon patterns itch into the fabric and the sacred symbols of the Nine Dragon King on the back. He gained this from passing the Nine Dragon King trails and it was then modified with help of Zeref. It''s a battle armor created with thebined Knowledge of Zeref, the Nine Dragon Kings, and the Dragon God soul fusing it to create it. He needs to get stronger to unlock its full power. -Reduction: The robe has a passive effect of taking all damage done to Tang Wulin and reducing it. -Battle Armor: After reaching the First-ss God level he was able to unleash most of the battle armor full power. The Battle Armor was able to grant him strength equivalent to two divine weapons in the same rank. -Later raised it to the same level as his body after reaching the pinnacle of Realm In Body. Allowing his Battle Armor to reach the 10t-dimension. Trish: "The weapon that controls Destruction, Bnce, and Creation": This weapon is an Ultra Divine weapon and not much is known about the weapon other than it has the power to destroy the world. Presently, Tang Wulin isn''t able to use it, as he would erase from existence if he tried to wield by Sleipnir words. -He is now able to call down Heavenly Tribtion down on his foe, although it isn''t the real heavenly tribtion as itcks its true strength. -After his God ascension, the Golden Dragon Spear was raised to a higher level, bing a 7th-dimensional weapon. Its form turning golden with a mixture of ck with the head of the middle prong, a mixture of pink, purple and white orb was formed that gave off a slight glow. -After reaching the pinnacle of Realm In Body, hetched it on to his realm core. Allowing it to reach the 9th-dimensional divine weapon, bing a Creation God weapon. Dragon ying Spear: It was originally the Dragon ying Saber, a divine weapon that was created by Dragon God''s horn for the purpose of being given to the Dragon God''s most trusted subordinate. The Dragon ying Saber was actually used to behead felonious dragons and not for ughtering all of them. -But due to Tang Wulin preference, the Light Dragon King turned into a spear and also fused his being with it. Allowing Tang Wulin to draw out more of the spear power and also receive help from the dragon king himself. Seven Colored Jewel: Not much is know about the seven-colored jewel other that he gained it after gaining the approval of all Nine Dragon Kings. Later he found out, it''s the tool that he needs to fully revive the Dragon n, as it houses the whole Dragon Valley inside. Presently, he can use it to invoke the will of the Dragon God and fully suppress those who are rted and are the dragon species. He can now utilize the ne energy to summon the Dragon spirits and Kings from the Jewel but it will weaken the ne. Fairy Heart: It''s a source of infinite Magic Power, stemming from abination of residual Magic Power left in Mavis''s body. Due to Ankhseram''s Curse and decades of failed experiments by Precht in an attempt to resurrect her. It was devoured by Tang Wulin, allowing him to gain the infinite energy needed to breakthrough from the 6-dimensional into the 7-dimensional rank. After devouring it, he gained a fourth heart located in his chest. Itter rose from the 7th-dimensional rank into the 10th-dimensional after his Realm In Body Reached the peak. -Through its special attribute, Zeref, and Mavis soul alongside their consciousness was bound to this heart. Allowing Tang Wulin to utilize both of them to create two additional positions in his Realm In Body. -Additions: Can draw an infinite amount of energy from Fairy Heart, allowing him to strike out with an attack that strikes an infinite amount of times. But this will leave Tang Wulin severely weakened, with his body trembling and close to breaking, from unleashing an attack that treads on a higher level and unleashes an infinite amount of 10th-dimensional space attack. Space Between Time: This is a conceptual power source described to be the "magic of nothingness", which was created from a distortion. From the Five Dragon yers and Anna Heartfilia, when they crossed through time 400 years in Fiore. It contained the magic of nothingness, neither light nor dark, it was originally stated that no one can exist within it, as well as live within it. It was the power that transported ologia to Douluo World and what fused his soul with Tang Wulin. -It waster found out it has a connection with Zeref, which allowed him to appear next to Tang Wulin. Later after he fully absorbed it, he noticed its energy was on the same level as him, boosting his overall strength even further. This power grants Tang Wulin even more control over Space-TIme alongside Fairy Heart to the point he bes simr to the God of Space-Time. Sea God Trident: Tang San sealed the trident in Wulin before sending him to Douluo. Afterpleting the Sea God Nine Trials, Tang Wulin gains full mastery over the trident, bing its new master over this Ultra Divine Weapon. After bing a 7-dimensional god, he was able to raise the trident to the 7-dimension. Blood Soul Fusion Skills: He learned to buff his skills bybining his Golden Dragon Bloodline and his Blue Silver Genesis, although he hasn''t done much with it. Spear Techniques: -Thousand Finger Condem: Allows Wulin tounch countless spear tips with one stab or swing of his own spear at the opponent. Also, all the spear tips can be fused together to into one to increase its attack power or his own spear''s attack power. -Millennium Cloud: A demigod-ranked spear technique taught to Tang Wulin by Old Tang. The profoundness of this spear technique is time. It utilizes the time element to make the opponent experience an unknown time until their mind and even their body breaks down. -Disorderly Storm: A technique that was taught to Tang Wulin by Old Tang. Tang Wulin is able to create these golden hoops that If the target is hit, no matter how strong, for 8 seconds they cannot move. Suppressing their powers and technique, while also nullifying any projectiles ites in contact with. This skill most terrifying aspect is that it can be spam, allowing the user to create countless hoops, to rain down on there foe. -Flowing Water: Tang Wulin through his exceptional spearmanship is able to bend and distort energy attacks that are heading to him, then reflect them back to his opponent. This includes those like elemental attacks and even destructive energy. -Endless Spear: It''s a skill that takes everything and squeezes everything from the user body to the point the body begins to breaking. Creating a tiny sphere which is thenpressed power of everything inside of the user and then it shoots out with unrivaled power. Even if one tries to dodge or block this attack, it''s will bends the space around to hit its target. The drawback, is the user will be too tired to move and his body would need to recover. -Later find out, that he didn''t need a spear to utilize it. He can use his own body to use this skill. Domains: Spiritual Domain-Transcend Piercer: Gaining inspiration from the Golden Dragon King''s ability to crush and breakthrough anything, he created a skill that is able to break and pierce through a person''s durability and resistence. He can either expand the domain orpress it around himself. Expanding it, allows him to affect anything in his range. Golden Dragon Ragining Domain: A domain that buffs Wulin and his dragon soul spirits physical attributes by 2 times, with allies getting 1/3 of the buff. Also, suppressing all types of spirit beasts and beast-type martial souls. Boosts the morale and vigor of all allies, especially those with dragon-type martial souls. Golden Dragon Inferno Kill: Create a field of golden blood, entering a berserking state, where everything that dies within the field bes strength and defense. Tang Wulin is able to suppress the berserker state through his willpower and his other power helping him. Space-Time Channel: Generate a space of space and time, allowing Tang Wulin to speed up or reverse time by ten thousand years. Gravity Domain: Can raise or lower the gravity around his surrounding. Bloodlines: Golden Dragon King: His bloodline allows him to overwhelm not only the Spirit Beasts of a dragon type below a certain level but also the Spirit masters who own the Beast Spirit of a dragon type. He was able toter gain the full Golden Dragon King Bloodline. Turning him into a full-blooded True Dragon,ter with the Realm In Body and his own strength reaching the 7-dimension. His Golden Dragon King bloodline also elevated as well, no longer being a God-King bloodline but a 7-dimensional God bloodline. After reaching the pinnacle of the Realm in Body, his bloodline evolved into the 10th-dimensional level. -His bloodline also gives him a terrifying amount of physical prowess that caused even the gods themselves to be fearful. Golden Dragon King Spirit does not consume Spirit Power when using Golden Dragon w or Spirit Skill and is based on his vitality. -After going through the Spirit Metamorpshis, his be became the Golden Dragon King itself, or a true dragon at least. This made it so he gained their terrifying ability to of regeneration, resistance, and strengthening. His Blood Rings also don''t show up anymore since he basically fused with them. -Golden Dragon King Annilihation: It''s the power of ruin and destruction. With this, Tang Wulin is able to melt and destroy everything on an atomic level. But that is not the most dangerous of its abilities as once it melts something down, Tang Wulin would then absorb the person''s energy and be stronger from it. Sea God Bloodline: He is able tomunicate with the sea beasts in the sea and have control over them to a certain extent. With his bloodline, he is loved by the sea, with the sea willing to protect him from all andfort him. He also is able to suppress all sea beast or soul masters who utilizes water techniques. Later with the Realm In Body and his own strength reaching the 7-dimension. His Sea God bloodline also elevated as well, no longer being a God-King bloodline but a 7-dimensional God bloodline. After reaching the pinnacle of the Realm in Body, his bloodline evolved into the 10th-dimensional level. Asura God Bloodline: Passively his bloodline makes his sense sharper and more refined to the point it may as well be considered divine sense. After unlocking all of the Golden Dragon King seals, he was able to unlock his full Asura Bloodline. Then after attaining the 7-dimension with his Realm in Body, he was able to raise is Bloodline to that level. After reaching the pinnacle of the Realm in Body, his bloodline evolved into the 10th-dimensional level. -Illuminating Killing Heart: It also causes him to use all of his experience and abilities in the best way, no matter the type of enemy he faces. While also making his mindpletely clear, ridding it of any unnecessary thoughts, while bringing one''s ability to its peak. Allowing them to face any enemy with their best condition. -His Asura bloodline allows him to predict and sense any potential harm. This also makes it so his body can evade without any need for conscious thought, allowing him to dodge attacks that his mind or his perception wouldn''t normally be able to keep up with. Life Goddess Bloodline: Attain after being bathed in the essence of both the Life and Destruction Goddess. This passively changed his Spiritual Sense to grown evenrger and allow him to feel their emotions, life energy, and intent clearly. It also makes it so that only someone with a Divine Sense could notice or even feel his detection on them. Later with the Realm In Body and his own strength reaching the 7-dimension. His Life Goddess bloodline also elevated as well, no longer being a God-King bloodline but a 7-dimensional God bloodline. After reaching the pinnacle of the Realm in Body, his bloodline evolved into the 10th-dimensional level. -Beloved by Life: Tang Wulin''s bloodline makes it so that he is the most precious and beloved thing towards nature itself. This means everything in nature will never try and harm Tang Wulin, with them trying to help him all the time. Also means, those with a nt or nature type martial soul will be useless against Tang Wulin. -Fortune Sense: Tang Wulin''s spiritual sense has been refined and transformed after the baptism. This allows him to inspect the amount of danger that an action or figure will bring towards him. Yggdrasilmented it was more of his sense being able to tell whether the action''s influence would cause him bad luck or good luck. -Tranquility: After the absorption of the Goddess of Life bloodline, his aura now passively gives off a piece of Tranquility. This makes it so others will find it hard to want to attack him or stay aggressive towards him. This is especially so for those who have some rtionship with nature. With Yggdrasil stating that the more of the bloodline he unlocks stronger the effect will be. -Creation Energy: Through his Life Goddess Bloodline he was able to gain arge grasp on Creation Energy. With Creation Energy, he is able to amplify his own abilities and techniques, making them stronger than before. While also utilizing Creation as the core to fuse various other techniques perfectly together and with the conflicts being nonexistent. This allows the fusion of other techniques to not lose any power and lower energy consumption. Destruction God: He gained this after being bathed in the essence of the Life and Destruction God-King energy. It gives him a higher degree of control over the destruction energy and also allows him to perceive the negative elements better. With this bloodline, he is able to passively coats himself in destruction that erases everything around him. Later with the Realm In Body and his own strength reaching the 7-dimension. His Destruction God bloodline also elevated as well, no longer being a God-King bloodline but a 7-dimensional God bloodline. After reaching the pinnacle of the Realm in Body, his bloodline evolved into the 10th-dimensional level. -Tyrant Control: Can create and form destruction, allowing him to utilize in various ways such as destruction weapons and orbs. -Tyrant Aura: Can passively form an ethereal aura of Destruction that erases and obliterates anything that is near him. -True Destruction; Able to unleash the power of True Destruction after raising his strength and bloodline to the 7-dimension. Existence God: After making his God Position, Tang Wulin was able to attain the God of Existence Bloodline. A position that was embodies the personification of existence, the state of being, and the living. Requiring one to live close to an infinite amount of lives to even grasp this concept. Later with the Realm In Body and his own strength reaching the 7-dimension. His God Of Existence bloodline also elevated as well, no longer being a God-King bloodline but a 7-dimensional God bloodline. After reaching the pinnacle of the Realm in Body, his bloodline evolved into the 10th-dimensional level. -Reality Embedded: Tang Wulin is able to anchor his whole existence into the reality of the 10th-dimension. Allowing him to negate all attacks and abilities from affecting him, practically making him untouchable. Unless one''s attack and abilities can reach the 10th-dimension. -Eternal Existence: Tang Wulin will always return from the dead regardless if he gets erased from existence, time, history, or reality. As he embodies the concept of existence, allowing him to return as long as something exists. Unless one destroys the entire 10th-dimension universe, then he will always exist and return. -Existence nes: Tang Wulin can draw power and knowledge from other powers and even other concepts. Allowing him to apply those powers into his attack, adding extra attributes and powers. Some of these power includes emotions, sins, nothingness, and etc. -Power Absorb: As the God of Existence, Tang Wulin can draw power from anywhere, anything, and anyone. He was able to draw power from all of the elements,ws, dimensional space, and even his enemies to boost his strength and his next attack. He can also use this to heal himself if he is damaged. -Nothingness: As the God of Existence, Tang Wulin can turn something into nothing. By returning them into nothingness, as if their purpose has been extinguished or finished. This applies to all supernatural phenomenons and normal stuff. God Of Eternity: Leviathan is bound to his soul and made the position on his body, allowing for Tang Wulin to utilize it. This grant Tang Wulin control and the bloodline of the power that governs Eternity and Infinity. A position that has no beginning nor end, therefore, a position that will forever exist and always exist. After the Realm In Body reached the pinnacle and Leviathan became a 9th-dimensional existence, it became a 9th-dimensional bloodline. God Of Devour: Tao Tie is bound to his soul and made the position on his body, allowing for Tang Wulin to utilize it. This grant Tang Wulin control and the bloodline of the power that governs the power of devouring. Allowing him to devour anything in the world, even a universe or thews themselves. After the Realm In Body reached the pinnacle and Tao Tie became a 9th-dimensional existence, it became a 9th-dimensional bloodline. Goddess of Space-time: Sleipnir is bound to his soul and made the position on his body, allowing for Tang Wulin to utilize it. This grant Tang Wulin control and the bloodline of the power that governs Space and Time. Making him embody the space and time of his realm and the area around him. After the Realm In Body reached the pinnacle and Sleipnir became a 9th-dimensional existence, it became a 9th-dimensional bloodline. Goddess of Possibilities: Yggdrasil is bound to his soul and made the position on his body, allowing for Tang Wulin to utilize it. This grant Tang Wulin control and the bloodline of the power that governs the power of possibilities. This further strengthens and amplifies his control over infinite possibilities. After the Realm In Body reached the pinnacle and Yggdrasil became a 9th-dimensional existence, it became a 9th-dimensional bloodline. God Of Destruction-Rebirth: Bahamut is bound to his soul and made the position on his body, allowing for Tang Wulin to utilize it. This grant Tang Wulin control and the bloodline of the power that governs destruction and rebirth. The power of the end and rebirth flowed through Tang Wulin. After the Realm In Body reached the pinnacle and Bahamut became a 9th-dimensional existence, it became a 9th-dimensional bloodline. God of Death and Curse: Zeref that is in Fairy Heart is bound to his soul and made the position on his body, allowing for Tang Wulin to utilize it. This grant Tang Wulin control and the bloodline of the power that governs death and curses. The power to bring death and curses to everything. After the Realm In Body reached the pinnacle, Fairy Heart became a 10th-dimensional existence, it became a 10th-dimensional bloodline. God of Life and Faith: Mavis that is in Fairy Heart is bound to his soul and made the position on his body, allowing for Tang Wulin to utilize it. This grant Tang Wulin control and the bloodline of the power that governs life and faith. The power brings life through the world and control over faith and all its miracle. After the Realm In Body reached the pinnacle, Fairy Heart became a 10th-dimensional existence, it became a 10th-dimensional bloodline. Realm In Body: It''s where Tang Wulin utilizes his own body as the foundation for a God Realm, simr to seeing his body as a seed. He would gradually transform his body into a higher-dimensional realm. It was further found out that this was a broken path because no one has ever seeded in this path. This is because this was a path that would gain the anger and rage of the Universe itself, which will do everything in its power to destroy the one who decides to walk this path. From the beginning of time till Tang Wulin Era, no one but him as ever achieved such a feat. -First Evolution: Tang Wulin needed to utilize Yggdrasil''s help in starting this process, using her old divine body. That was in his body as the foundation to increase his chance of survival and seeding. The first evolution required Tang Wulin to elevate his whole body on a biological level into something more. This led him to turn his bones into the mountain, his breath into the wind and air, his heart as the sun. Mind as the natural Element and Laws, his soul as the realm center, and his whole body into heaven and earth. - Second Evolution: This required Tang Wulin to absorbed the Immortal Qi of the universe, forcing it through his whole body. The Immortal Qi would cleanse his whole body, forming streams of rivers that will rece his blood. This was able to elevate his body towards the realm of a Semi-Divine, including all of his Soul Bones, Spiritual Power, and body strength. Also granting him full mastery over all of the 4-dimensional spaces and some 5-dimensional ones, making him a Half-Step God-King. -Third Evolution: This required Tang Wulin to fuse all three aspects of himself into one. His body, mind, and soul had topletely fuse while he devoured the 5-dimensional spaces. Once he is able to fully fused all of these aspects, a God Realm was able to be born, allowing him to reach the God-King level. Simr to how a Peak God-Realm can hold up to 5 God-Kings before reaching its limit, Thepletion of the Realm in Body follows these rules as well, making it so Tang Wulin mental, immortal energy, and body strength are equal to thebined strength of 5 God-Kings. -Fourth Evolution: Tang Wulin was able to push his God Realm body into a God Star after devouring the higher-dimensional aura. From the Universal Law, almost infinite lightning strikes contained an infinite amount of 6th-dimensional spaces. By doing that, he was able to birth a God Star Realm in Body, granting him power over all parallel universe space and time. Thenter with Fairy Heart and Space Between Time, he was able to push it to the 7th-dimensional God Star, granting him power over infinite possibilities. Also made it so his mental, immortal energy, and body strength are equal to thebined strength of 5 7-Dimensional Beings after reaching the peak. -Fifth Evolution: Tang Wulin was able to push his Realm In Body to the pinnacle by sending his body outside the universe. Where it would be protected by Fairy Heart and having his infinite amount of parallel self send their bodies which underwent Realm In Body. To be absorbed, allowing the Body to evolve into the 8th-dimensional realm. Then using the infinite energy of his Fairy Heart to push it into the 9th-dimensional realm andpressing everything inside to evolve it into the 10th-dimension. Allowing Tang Wulin to birth a body that contains all possibilities, all and infinite-dimensional universes, Infinite Space-Time, all time, all existences, everything, and anything. Also made it so his mental, immortal energy, and body strength are equal to thebined strength of 5 beings in the same rank after reaching the peak. Realm In Body Special Attributes: -His body is able to further resist all other powers through it bing a God Realm. A realm that resists all foreign power through its border, naturalws, and the natural elements in it. - He can imbue his attack with his own natural element andws power. Without needing to take or utilize the ne he is in his owns element. -Through his bodycking a proper concept of Time and Space like a God-Realm. He can alter the time in his body, allowing him to dy the effect of attacks and abilities that strike him. With a 10th-dimensional realm, it would require a thousand-year for any attack or abilities to affect him. Allowing him to fight as if he wasn''t affected or struck with any attack. - He amplifies his power with the Realm Core in his body simr to God-King drawing power from their Realm Center in a God Realm. -His body passively warps the space around, making it so attacks that can''t break through space are bend and warp. -It further amplified everything about his body, from his defense, regeneration, resistance, and mind. -He has an extrayer of defense above his skin which is the realm barrier that protects him heavily from all ha Chapter 1: A King Beginning Chapter 1: A King Beginning Glory bound City was a small town sitting on the border between the ocean and the eastern coast of the Sun Moon Federation. The town was rapidly exhibiting waves of cheer as today was the day of the Awaken Ceremony. The Awakening Ceremony is used to awaken a person "Martial Soul", which everyone in Douluo Continent possesses. The martial soul was a part of the body that could be awakened when they became six years old, regardless of whether they were animals or nts. Even though everyone possesses a martial spirit, not everyone possesses soul power. Soul Power is used to nurture and grow a person, martial soul. This made it, so a person''s soul power represents their future and power potential in the life of the Douluo Continent. This is why everyone from the noble, rich, corrupted to even themoners forces their kids to participate in the Awaken ceremony in hopes of them bing a spirit master. The za was very crowded and noisy with many youths being excited to finally gain their Martial souls. In hopes of finally bing a spirit master. Then maybe one day bing powerful and holding a majestic status on the continent. Yet one youth stood out, looking bare six years old with short back hair, long eyshes and big eyes that one would mistake for a girl. Standing still with a stoic and bored expression as his father was talking to him. "Wulin, aren''t you happy for today. You can finally get your Martial Soul."Said Tang Ziran, as he crouches down to his son and tussles with his hair. "I guess."Muttered Tang Wulin as he turns his head to face his dad after he was done observing the children going in and out of the academy. Tang Ziran could only shake his head after still seeing his son face being stoic even when today was a joyous event. He wishes his son would act more like kids around them but he still didn''t mind in the end. Tang Ziran kept on talking to Tang Wulin, not minding his son''sck of response knowing his son, is not the talkative type. The duo saw an overwhelming number of parents and childrening out of the academy, most of them disying dejected and disappointing looks. "Tang Wulin!" A teacher walked out from the Red Mountain Academy with a list in hand, calling out the next name. Tang Wulin nodded his head and the teacher motion for them to follow. Tang Ziran looks around the inside of the future ce where his son would be studying if he turns out to be a Spirit Master. Tang Ziran couldn''t help but be calm by this simple and peaceful environment, something he knew that his son would appreciate. "Would the parent please wait here for a moment. " Said the teacher as he turned to face Tang Ziran who turned around from observing the school building. He nodded his head and motions his son to follow the teacher. Tang Ziran look at his son, as he followed the teacher in the Academy. He couldn''t help but remember his own Awakening Day and could only put faith in his son''s fortune. Tang Wulin was instructed by the teacher to go farther in. He will see the spirit master who will help him awaken his martial soul, while also testing his spirit rank. "Hello there, just go stand in the middle... Hm, such pretty eyes you have, how perfect would it be if your martial soul was spirit eyes. " Muttered the Spirit Master with a smiled, as he saw Tang Wulin walking towards him. Yet he became put off when he didn''t see a change in the boy expression and just a look of boredom. Which was a first for him considering today was the day when most kids would have trouble staying still or keeping quiet. "I have a question," Said Tang Wulin as he walks towards the middle for the Awakening Ceremony. The Spirit Master blink but still motion for the body to ask his question. "Are there any Dragon Spirit Beast." Questions the boy with his big ck eyes shining brightly, yet the spirit master couldn''t help but get chill on his back from the simple question. "Uuh... Yes! While there are other spirit animals and the dragon race are still few in the world. They still exist at the apex of the world in terms of spirit beast," Said the Spirit Master, as he started the awakening. Faint energy undted as it was emitted from Tang Wulin''s body as golden lights started to appear on his forehead and limbs. At the same time, light blue marking started to appear on his body forming from his chest to his other limbs and entangling with the golden veins. A Dark aura started to appear around the boy, creating cracks around the middle parts of the stage. The room started to be colder and the darker but as quickly as it appeared, it disappeared. As Tang Wulin martial spirit started to manifest itself in his hand. "Your Martial Soul is Eh? Blue Silver Grass," sighed the Spirit Master, feeling like it was a big loss even after seeing those strange golden marks appeared on the boy and that ominous aura. Tang Wulin just nodded, knowing from the stories his father told him that people consider Blue Silver Grass a trash spirit soul. The Spirit Master, not wanting to hurt Tang Wulin''s feelings after seeing how obedient he has been. Express words of encouragement and told him to put his hand on the crystal ball. Tang Wulin putting his hand on it caused it to start to shine brighter and brighter as the second pass by. Causing Tang Wulin and the Spirit Master to cover their eyes. The Spirit Master moved his head from the youth with his hand still on the crystal ball to the numbers disyed on the screen. "InnateInnate Full Soul Power...!" yelled the Spirit Master, as he looks at Tang Wulin as if he was a freak. ''Heavens, what is up with this kid, golden veins, then blue markings appearing on his body, an ominous aura, a trash Blue Silver Grass and now Innate Full Soul Power'' Thought the Spiri Master in shock. Tang Wulin nods his head to this and pivots his foot as he begins to walk away from the Spirit Master, not caring in the slightest about the reason behind the spirit master shock or confusion. The Spirit Master recovered toote and tried to call out to Tang Wulin but he was already gone. With the next kiding in for their martial spirit, he could only give up on chasing after the boy. He hopes he will see him when he goes to get his first spirit ring. Tang Wulin walks through the Academy building for a while, before he stops at a corner with no one around and turning inside. He rested his elbow on the wall as it covers his eyes. It started with his shoulder and head shaking, then snickering and transforming into chuckling. Then finally full out hysterical cries as a wide huge smiled appeared on Tang Wulin''s face. "Dragons! Dragons!!" Cheered Tang Wulin, as he looks up to the heavens with a feral smile and a teardrop falling down his face. ''They still exist'' Was the thought the previous Dragon King, ologia as he marches home with a rarely seen smile on his face. Chapter 2: Family Love Chapter 2: Family Love Lang Yue hummed to herself as she watches her husband hugging and swinging their son around, as she was making dinner for the family. She smiles at herself at how her husband who had a huge smile and son had a calm look when it should be the other way around. Even when he was younger, her baby boy loved to be calm and stoic, never really showing his emotion. That didn''t stop her from showering him with love and affection as it seems the only way to get a reaction out of him. She couldn''t count how many times he seems ufortable when she hugs or kisses him on the face. ''He was too cute'' Thought Lang Yue as she screams internally. ''I only wish he could stay this cute and young forever.'' Thought Lang Yue with a sigh. She couldn''t help but dread when he grows up to be a man and stop being her cute little Tang Tang. "That my son, being an Innate Full Soul Power and already close to bing a spirit master." Said Tang Ziran as he kept on swinging around his son in joy. "Spirit Master, I thought I was already one when I gain my martial spirit " Question Tang Wulin. Tang Ziran pause with Tang Wulin still in his hand and blinking after hearing his son question. "I thought the spirit master- oh I see." Mutter Tang Ziran before his eyes widen. "Let me guess you walk away before he could exin to you the spirit ranks and benefit of being an Innate Full Soul Power" Said Tang Ziran as he began to shake his head with a small on his face. Tang Ziran knew his son''s temperament and how little patience he had for things he deemed unimportant. His son''s eyes narrowed as he taps his foot impatiently in the air while waiting for his Dad to exin. "Alright, Dad won''t keep you waiting. The Spirit Rank is broke up into Spirit Schr, Spirit Master, Spirit Grandmaster, Spirit Elder, Spirit Ancestor, Spirit King, Spirit Emperor, Spirit Sage, Spirit Douluo and pinnacle Title Douluo." Said Tang Ziran with a lightugh before he continued. "A person born with an Innate Full Spirit Power are those who are already with the highest soul power. One of the greatest benefits is it gives them a huge headstart above others and with their cultivation being faster than others." Instructed Tang Ziran as he gazes at his son with Joy. "So which stage would I be in?"Asked Tang Wulin. "A Spirit schr ranges for rank 1-10 since you''re an Innate Full Spirit Power you automatically start at rank 10, making you a peak spirit schr." Said Tang Ziran with pride in his voice causing Lang Yue to giggle in the background. Tang Wulin simply nods his head as he starts to mull over the things he learned. Tang Ziran smiled and took a notebook out of his pants pocket and passes it to Tang Wulin. "When you go to the academy, they will give you an in-depth exnation of a spirit master. But you can use this book to study the ranks and how they are separated from each other." Said Tang Ziran causing Tang Wulin to nod his head as he grasps the notebook. "Dinner is almost ready" Said Lang Yue as she moved to smother her son while he was busy staring at the notebook. Tang Wulin sensing hering with his senses going off. Knowing what will happen if he stays around his mom when she this happy, knew he had to escape this predicament and fast. "I am going to go to take a nap; you guys eat dinner without me" Said Tang Wulin, as he walks up towards his room to escape his mother''s "doting." "I wonder why though"Mutter Lang Yue with a pout while blinking her eyes. Tang Ziran could only smile wryly of his wife''s ignorance. As Wuliny on his bed flipping through the notebook, he starts to feel the Golden Marks from earlier in the day begin to appear on his body and raising his temperature. "Just what are you,"ments Wulin as he raises his arm to get a better view of the phenomenon. Times like this he misses that ck magician who would be able to figure out what was exactly happening to him in hopes of using it to kill him. He couldn''t help but chuckle about how often Zeref would use various methods to try and kill him. Although Zeref dide to learn better than most mages that controlling him was a useless endeavor. He couldn''t help but think back to what that Fire Dragon yer said. ''There no way you can fit everything in your hand alone.'' ''That why you gotta treasure the things you do have.'' ologia didn''t understand what exactly Fire Dragon yer meant about holding everything in his hand alone but he did know that he ''treasures'' his parents. Even after living for over 400 years, the loss of his family was a scar that ran deep within him. The powerlessness he felt as he saw his family being eating alive and those animalsughing while they did it. ''I can''t lose my family again, not likest time.'' Thought Tang Wulin. To do this, he knows he has to be the strongest existence again, which means he had to be a spirit master. He knew that without strength, one can only be stepped on or used and that truth hasn''t changed even in this world. The awakening ceremony unexpectedly was able to give him an answer as to why he could never ess his Dragon yer magic. He knew his Dragon yer characteristics transfer over from his abnormal strength and senses being higher than the average human. It seems after his martial soul was awakened, his Dragonyer abilities awakened wth the proof being those blue markings and ominous aura that showed up. Tang Wulin couldn''t help but sigh at the fact that he may require the help of other people, no matter how much it disgusts him. He didn''t even ask that ck magician for help when it came to bing strong and only rely on himself. He slew every dragon in the Dragon Festival but sadly this world seems more reliant on people helping each other. Another thing he needs to get to the bottom of is how those weak Dragon yers were able to fight him. They kept on getting up again and even pulled out a win after hepletely crushes him them. He recalled the words they were muttering. ''The voice of the people who are waiting for us toe home.'' ''They gave us strength.'' That is something he will have to research in the future, he doesn''t need that happening again. He discontinues his thoughts when he saw his temperature lowering and the golden marks disappearing. ''Well, it matters not I suppose. As long as this world and its people can keep me entertained on my way to the top.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a grin as heid back down and closing his eyes to allow sleep to take him. # The next day, Tang Wulin wasing out of the shower after waking up in oily and sticky substances. As he came downstairs, he was ram into by his mother as she began to vite him with her hugs, face rubbing, pinches and kisses again. Already being used to it, he took it in a stride as she started topliment him. "Such smooth skin and bouncy skin. Mother is so jealous." Lang Yuein as she drags him downstairs to the table where breakfast was served out, while still rubbing her face on his. His father seeing this smiled for a while and decided to help out his son finally. "Wulin, since you already are at rank 10. Meditating would be useless until you get yourself your first Spirit Ring. Sadly even with you being an Innate Full Spirit Power with the Blue Silver grass, the Spirit Pagado wouldn''t consider you a genius." Said Tang Ziran who had a face of regret, wishing his son gain any other martial soul. Tang Wulin nodded, after his mom finally let him free, so he can eat breakfast. Long Yue and Tang Ziran sat there in a daze as they watch their son devour the whole pile of food on the table. Even after seeing this scene a lot of times it still causes them a shock. Long Yue notices her son apatite has gotten even bigger from yesterday as he devours more than usual. Tang Ziran knew if there was apetition for eating, the announcer wouldn''t need to look anywhere else. "The little Taotie strikes again" Said Tang Ziran as heugh before he tilts his head as a spoon flew by. Heughs louder at his son ring at him with food crumbs on his face. After putting away the dishes, he went to the Red Mountain Academy''s Soul Master ss by himself. While telling his Dad he would be fine by himself causing his Mom to worry that he may get lost. It took his father telling her that he was able to get home by himself and how it very hard to miss the Academy building. She calms down, whiles, reluctantly agree and giving him a pleading look to be very cautious. He begins his walk to reach the ce where he would stay for nine years. ording to the regtions set by the Sun Moon Federation, elementary and intermediate academies had free tuition and werepulsory. The elementary academy was three years while the intermediate academy was six years long. There were several ways to enter an advanced academy: outstanding achievements, paying exceedingly expensive tuition, or entering an academy of science and specializing in a field of study. Walking into the ssroom he saw around 15 students, some were chatting with each other and the rest was sitting waiting for the teacher. "Hey, what''s your martial soul?" A chubby boy who wasn''t too tall asked, happening to be beside Tang Wulin as he walks in. Tang Wulin didn''t even give him the time of notice and just trek towards his seat ignoring everyone else around him andying down on the desks. "Hey, did you not hear me!" hollered the youth, as he saw the youth ignored him to go rest his head on the desk. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t raise his head, feeling super vex and embarrassed from being ignored the youth scoff while sneering. "I bet you don''t want to say what your martial spirit soul is to avoid embarrassment. Well look at mine it is a knife martial soul. I have rank 5 innate soul power and If I''m able to cultivate to the rank of Title Douluo, then I''ll be the Knife God Douluo." Boast the youth as he looks at Tang Wulin with disdain. The other kids started to say their martial spirits to not lose out to the youth. "Hello everyone. I''m your homeroom teacher, Lin Ximeng. I''ll be teaching you the basic knowledge required for Soul Masters over the next three years" Lin Ximeng had more to say, but Tang Wulin didn''t care to listen and only remember bits of it. As the teacher with thorough the introduction, the lessons begin quickly. Chapter 3: Smell Chapter 3: Smell On his way out of the Red Mountain Academy''s gates. Tang Wulin''s mind starts to wonder about today and how the kids around him are starting to reject him. Mostly because of him constantly ignoring their existence, something they aren''t used to. While he didn''t care about their feelings towards him, it still made a chuckle a bit about their behavior. On the way to his house, he felt his stomach rumbling as if it was trying to tell him to hurry home to eat. He couldn''t help but sigh on how much he needs to eat now and wonder if his martial soul increased his appetite. ''Then again, it was like this when I started learning Dragon yer.'' Thought Tang Wulin in amusement. As he moved through the park, which was apart of the path he needed to reach home. He noticed themotion with a group of kids, but he disregards them in favor of one person. A little girl was squatted down near the roadside, with eyes that were sullen. She was slightly shorter than everyone him with a head of short silver hair and violet eyes. She was wearing beggar type clothing and seem to be cowering while the group of kids surrounded her. Normally, Tang Wulin wouldn''t care about these types ofmotion as it had nothing to do with him and the frequency of thesemotions. Yet this time, he felt his nose twitches as if it was trying telling him something. "I smell a dragon." Mutter Tang Wulin as he slightly narrowed his eyes. "Little-" before the delinquent could finish his sentence. A 6-year-old with short ck hair, walk right past him and his group of friends before squatting down in front of them. Then to their surprise, the boy grasps the girl''s cheek and raises it up so he can see her face. Tang Wulin said nothing as he stared at the violet eyes of the girl as if he was studying her, finding out what was so special. The girl slightly flinches but still looks back at the boy in front of her, who was holding her cheeks but was saying nothing. The delinquents noticed this too, with some of them a bit surprised at this disy. They all wondered how the boy and girl in front of them could act like this as if they were the only here. " I don''t know who you are but-" Said the ck hair delinquent but before he could finish his sentence he was backhand away. This stuns the rest of the delinquent as they were too shocked to understand how a 6-year-old could send one of them flying backward. The youth who was sent flying started to regain his bearing, noticing his nose his bleeding, started to feel a burning rage and humiliation. As not only did he get smack away by a little kid but that same little kid caused him to bleed. "Cripple this brat!" Shouted the bleeding youth with his eyes narrowed. The other boys blinked before they started to move to the boy in front but they found the boy was standing up and turned his gaze towards them. They all felt an unimaginable pressure hit them as if they were drowning undersea. The youth who had the bleeding nose look around noticing hisrades aren''t moving. He turns to the boy and for a split second freak out as he swore he saw a silhouette. It had blue marking, red pupilless eyes, sharp teeth and horns with a grin on its face in ce of the boy. Tang Wulin turned to look at the boys in front of him and then smirked as he ran towards the boys. The first boy flinches after seeing Tang Wulin running towards him and tried to throw a fist in hopes of scaring the boy. Tang Wulin easily sidesteps the sloppy punch then thurst out his fist to the boy''s face causing him to stagger and then buried his fist inside his stomach. The boy quickly keeled over as started coughing up saliva mix with blood with Tang Wulin noting he may have broken the boy''s rib. ''Did my strength increase?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he inspected his fist. Shaking his head, he turned towards the other stunned delinquents. He sighed gently while muttering the word weaklings before rushing towards the other boys. The young girl watches in shock as the small boy begins beating the other boys senseless with a look of boredom as if that whole situation was troublesome. Countless fists and kicks wereshed out, that was rain down on the group of youths. She couldn''t help but quiver, as it became more of a one-sided beating, the longer time went on. It was only after another minute before the fight came to an end, with the boysying t on the ground, all around Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin look down on the boys on the ground before scoffing and turning to the girl. He watches her flinch away, not caring at all as he went to grab her hand and forced her to walk with him, ignoring all her protest. Surprisingly there was none, he didn''t think too much about it. As he figured she was still recovering from watching that beatdown or had the self-awareness to know she couldn''t escape his grip. One boy and girl were walking down the streets as the sun was setting. Covered in the dirt with his hand firmly on the girl''s wrist a sight very unusual indeed. Tang Wulin saw his house and step through the door while dragging the girl inside easily then closing the door. "Tang Tang! My baby boy is back." Screamed his affectionate mother as she ran straight into him, naturally making both of them and the astonished girl whose hand he was still grasping, fall too. Long Yue felt something was wrong when she tackled her beloved son, blinking she got up and instantly saw the dirt on his shirt and shorts. "Wulin, what happened to your shirt, it so dirty." Cried Lang Yue while constantly searching his body for any more dirt spots and ignoring the girl next to him. "Please, stop conveniently ignoring everything but me." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh. Still, he wasn''t surprised as he knew how his mom naturally tended to only focus on him when she sees or feels something bad happened to him. Lang Yue blink before looking around and wondering what her Tang Tang meant. Her gazed move around until she saw an adorable girlying down next to him. "Ohhhhh! You''re so cute! " Eximed his mother as she went to bring the little girl into a hug. Tang Wulin watch silent, knowing she won''t stop anytime soon. After a while, his mom asks if she was one of his friends from school. "No. I just saw her being surrounded by some weaklings and then went to go beat them up."Said Tang Wulin bluntly, seeing no reason to lie. Lang Yue knew those "weaklings" were the neighborhood delinquents that hang around the area causing trouble. She really hopes those boys were ok, and nothing was broken. While it may be odd that Lang Yue is worried about the boys and not her son. It must know her son for the past years has been sending some of these delinquent to the hospital. After a while, she stops scolding her son after the first few times. She sometimes wondered how some of these boys keep mistaking him for a normal 6-year old boy. ''Honestly, I thought he would have been famous by now.'' Thought Lang Yue with her lips twitching. Sighing at her son action and then smiling when she realizes this is the first time her son went out of his way for someone other than his parents. She has never heard or seen her son help out anyone even when their situation was horrible or if he could help out. She then turns her head to the girl in her arm and asks her where her parent is. The girl shook her and looks at her as if she didn''t understand what she meant. Before his mom could say anything, she was interrupted by the girl and her son''s stomach rumbling. Laughing out loud, she invites the girl to dinner, while suggesting that after dinner she will help the girl look for her family. She was thinking of meeting the family, where she can set up some y dates, with the girl and her son. With the hopes that this girl may be the one to help her son "socialize" with other people his age. ''This may be able to work.'' Thought Lang Yue as sheughs inwards. Her son didn''t give the girl a choice to answer before he drags her to the table, causing Lang Yue lips to twitch. "Oh, you two go wash up first. I''m sorry, I didn''t ask for your name," Said Lang Yue as she looks at Tang Wulin taking Na''er up to the bathroom. "N... Na Na Er." Chapter 4: Demon Chapter 4: Demon Ignoring the blushing face of Na''er after forcing her to bath with him, Tang Wulin started to take out some of his clothing that she can wear. After she had got dressed, they went downstairs and sat around the table, while waiting for Lang Yue. Tang Wulin noticed after cleaning herself up, Na''er beauty seems to have merely amplified with her looking like a porcin doll and have skin fairer than his. Tang Wulin couldn''t help but wonder why he smells the scent of Dragon back then. From what he knows a spirit beast can''t shapeshift into a human and looking at Na''er, she doesn''t seem to be a spirit master. ''Then again, it''s not like I know much about Spirit Beast.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he only knew that they existed but that was it. Tang Ziran and Lang Yue told him it was better for him to wait till he went to the academy, as they admitted they didn''t know much. ''Still, even if she was a spirit beast. Why would she shapeshift into someone so young.'' Thought Tang Wulin. It was because he didn''t understand why his nose acted up, that he decided to take her home. He wanted to see if he can understand the phenomenon better but yet he hasn''t found out anything. ''And worse, I can''t sense the dragon scent anymore.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he inwardly narrowed his eyes. "Both of you hurrye to give me a hug!" Shouted Lang Yue as she dashed out of the kitchen. Tang Wulin sigh gently, as his face was being smooshed with his mom and Na''Er. Long Yue stop smother the adorable kids after a bit and went to goy the food on the te. She giggled after seeing how Na''Er eyes sparkle when she saw the food. She only smiled at her and motion for her to go ahead, but Na''er seemed to be hesitating as if she wasn''t sure if she should. "Stop staring and dig in." Said Tang Wulin with a bun already in his hand. Long Yue smiled wryly at her son''s bluntness but at least that did the trick as she watches Na''Er started to dig in. But that smile turned into shock as she saw Na''er ate away most of the food on the table and didn''t seem to be close to stopping. "Mom, we''re gonna need a lot more food."Said Tang Wulin as his lips twitch. Lang Yue nodded before she went back over to the kitchen. Tang Wulin realizes he didn''t know much about this girl, thinking he could gain an idea of where the dragon smelles from. He decided the best thing he should do now, his questioned her on her origins. "Do you know where your home is, or where you''re from" Questioned tang Wulin but Na''er only shook her head with food in her mouth. As to Tang Wulin''s slight amusement, she kept on stuffing the meat buns from the tes into her mouth. Tang Wulin asks her more questions but they all came out with the same answer, she didn''t know or it was more like she didn''t remember. ''How irritating.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh. Mom came out with more dishes and they all ate in silent but not before Mom told Na''er. She will help her find family, but he notices how she flinches a bit from that before nodding. Long Yue took Na''er to go out, and Tang Wulin decided to go to his room since nothing interesting was happening. He summons his Blue Silver Grass and watches as it started coiling all around his arm. He did nothing as he begins to get lost in thought, wondering what he should do with Na''er. It was because of this; he didn''t notice his Dad walking into his room until he was close to him. Tang Ziran looked at his son before he wonders how he is going to reprimand his son. For picking a fight with those delinquent even though he won and didn''t get hurt. He fears his son will pick a fight with anyone, even those who could squish him like a bug if it went along with his interest. Tang Wulin sensing his dad''s concern motion for him to say what on his mind, Tang Ziran could only sigh at his son''s perceptiveness. "Son, dad won''t beat around the bush. I''m worried you will one day get yourself in trouble and try to fight someone you can''t beat."Said Tang Ziran. Tang Wulin stared at his dad worried face for a while before he sighed, with his face slightly softening. "Alright. I will be careful from now on." Said Tang Wulin causing Tang Ziran to smile as he let the matter drop. "So, let talk about Na''er." Said Tang Ziran, allowing him to see his son''s face turning serious. Tang Ziran started talking about what happened when Lang Yue took Na''er to the administration office. She didn''t find any information and now they are thinking about what to do with her. "So, what do you think about her staying with us?" Said Tang Ziran as he began focusing on his son''s reaction in case he misses any difort or hesitation. Tang Wulin put his hand on his chin and started to think over it. Tang Ziran learns from his wife that Tang Wulin was the one who brought her to their home. This was the first time his son has ever shown an interest in a person of his age and he hopes maybe with Na''er staying with them. She can get him to connect with the other kids or at least start to socialize with more kids. "No, I don''t want a stranger staying with us and beside her problems are not ours." Said Tang Wulin. While Na''er piqued his interest, that was only it. Tang Ziran was disappointed at his son''s words for a quick second before he smiled and rubbed Wulin''s head. "Alright, Dad understands." Said Tang Ziran. Even though he was surprised at his son''s ruthless words. But he remembers his son never liked or cared about anyone outside of their family in the first ce. While Tang Ziran was thinking this, Tang Wulin heard a thumping sound and went outside of his room to check but saw nothing. Getting suspicious, he went downstairs and saw his Mom staring at the open door with a worried look by herself. ''Something feels off.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he only saw Lang Yue around in the room. "Where Na''er." Questioned Tang Wulin. Long Yue looks at her son and then turned her gaze back at the door, Tang Wulin connecting the dots from the thumping sound and the open door realize what happened. Long Yue watch in surprise as her son run out of the house with a rare look of confusion and heard her husband walking downstairs with a confuse. ''Did she hear, my conversation with Dad.'' ''Dammit, why do I even care if she heard it.'' Tang Wulin didn''t understand why he ran out of the house, looking for Na''er when he only just met her today. It wasn''t as if he cared about her in the first ce, she was just a person whose peak is curiosity nothing more. He heard amotion in the alleyway, hoping it was Na''er he ran inside and came to a stop at the sight. He saw the same group of delinquents with bandages on their wound pushing around Na''Er and snarling at her. "Where is that asshole brat? I brought my older brother, so we can y with him." Sneered the boy who Tang Wulin backhanded earlier in the day. "Lier, you just want to hurt him." Cried Na''Er as he saw cuts and scrapes on her face. "Of course not, I just want to apologize to him about my little brother behavior." Said The older brother with a smile on his face while disying a righteous aura, despite the situation. "I won''t tell you, I won''t give you the chance to hurt him." Said Na''er. Tang Wulin look on the nk as Na''er got to push around and watching her fall, as one of the boys struck her. He doesn''t understand why she doesn''t just tell them where he lives. She didn''t need to go through this abuse for someone she just met today, she already has an idea of how strong he was. In fact, why is she even trying covering for him, when she heard what he said in the house about her staying with them. It not like she will gain anything from defending him, Tang Wulin couldn''t help but struggle to understand. "Why are you even defending him, it not like he even cares about you." Said one of the older teenagers who were also confused. "Your right he doesn''t care about me, he probably hates me for cing my problems on to them but so what. He was the first one to ever stick up for me, to give me food, show me kindness and even protect me. To me, he the one person I don''t wish to get hurt."Screamed Na''Er as kept on getting stomp on by the older boy, who only sneered in disgust. Bang! Na''er looks up in bewildered surprise as she scarcely saw the older boy flying into the wall. She slowly turned her head to see the one person she rather not be here. "Why are you-." "Hush." Tang Wulin snaps causing Na''er to flinch. Tang Wulin didn''t even give her a nce, turning around to face the other boys and with an exhale, he began slowly walking towards the boys. ''Lier, you just want to hurt him.'' ''Why are you even defending him, it not like he even cares about you.'' ''Your right, he doesn''t care about me.'' ''He probably hates me for cing my problems on to them but so what.'' Blue tattoos that were simr to that of tribal marking started to appear, covering his arms, legs, and chest. Moving towards his face, with bits of his hair spiking up. Those words reyed in Tang Wulin''s mind constantly as if someone kept on pushing the rey button. He then disappeared from the group of boys sight. He reappeared in front one the boys, who jump in shock and then m his fist, at full strength into the boy''s face caving it in. The boy was sent flying past the other boys and causing a crack on the wall behind the boys. The rest of the boys look on surprised and turn to see the blue marked boy approaching them. One boy roared, running to Tang Wulin in raw anger and was about to throw a punch but was met with a hand. The hand grasps the boy''s face before pushing him into the ground, causing a small dent on the ground. Tang Wulin then raises his foot and ms down into the boy''s stomach causing him to cough up some blood, most likely breaking a rib, then passing out. "I.. I.. didn''t sign up for any of this!"Shouted one of the teenagers before he turned to run. As he tried to run, a stone came streaking over before it smashed into the back of his head. It was able to stun him long enough for Tang Wulin to appear in front of him. He tried begging for mercy, but Tang Wulin grasp the boy arm, remembering this was the arm that was pushing Na''er around and broke it. Crack! "Ahhhh!" He couldn''t feel his arm anymore. Tang Wulin ms his foot into the boy''s stomach, ending his cries. The Older boy started getting up, to see all of this happening, causing his leg to shake and face to turn pale. He started to turn around before he felt a hand grab the back of his head and the next thing he knew, his head was being held up. The boy tried to wrestle free but to no avail and felt something on his leg. Snap! "Ahhhhhh!" The Older boy scream as his leg was snapped, Tang Wulin stared coldly as he remembers this was the leg that was stepping on Na''er. Then he threw the boy to the wall, causing him to be knocked unconscious from the impact. He then turned to thest boy who was looking with pure fear. The boy who was backhanded earlier, watch as the monster walk up to him and stand in front of him. "Wait-" Tang Wulin didn''t give him a chance to finish talking as he grips his hand around the boy''s neck. The boy was close enough to see Tang Wulin''s face and peed himself from seeing his shining white eyes staring at him. The 6-year-old boy that was holding him simply smiled with rows of razor teeth and he swore that was the scariest thing he ever saw. "Was it these eyes, that went out of there way to seek trouble." Mutter Tang Wulin. The boy getting even more scared tried to cry out for help but with his neck being choke only choking sound came out. Tang Wulin simply moves his hands to the boy''s face while smiling. Bang! Tang Wulin drops the boy, as the scenes of Na''er being beaten down finally stop ying in his mind. He notices his blue marking disappearing with his teeth turning back to normal and his hair losing its feral features. He then turned around to Na''er seeing her cuts, bruise, and scrape cause a weird feeling inside of him too well up. ''How strange.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he furrowed his brows. "Are you scared?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a nk look. Tang Wulin watches the girl''s reaction and bodynguage. "N..No!" Shouted Na''er while breathing hard with tears in her eyes. "I... can never be scared of you," muttered Na''er softly causing Tang Wulin to tilt his head at the strange answer. Na''er eyes widen when she saw Tang Wulin''s shoulder trembles uncontrobly before he started tough. Tang Wulin couldn''t help himself from hearing such a ridiculous answer. Even after watching him break their bones and the blood leaking from their unconscious body. She had enough courage to stare at him and say she wasn''t scared. Calming himself down, he looks around before looking back at the girl. He walks up to her, to grab her hand and started to walking as she lowered her head, trailing behind him. No one said anything for a while as the moon was shining, stars glittering and a warm breeze passing by. "You''re staying with us from now on. Your problems are now ours, no if or buts." Said Tang Wulin after a while. Na''er just nodded her head, with tears streaming down her face. "..O...Ok, Big Brother." Chapter 5: Money Maker Chapter 5: Money Maker Tang Ziran felt like he was sighing a lot nowadays. He still remembers seeing his son walking home with Na''er in his hand, with blood on his clothing and Na''er having cut, scraps and bruise on her body. Before they could even ask what happened, his son proimed that Na''er is apart of their family and refusing to give her up. Lang Yue and Tang Ziran were surprised. This was the first time, their son went out of his way to protect a stranger or show some care for them. Just by looking at the wounds of Na''er''s body, they easily figured what happened. Either way, they epted but not before trying to get the full story of what happened while Tang Wulin was looking for Na''er. Sadly his son seems to have adopted his mother''s stubbornness and refuses to exin. They could only let the matter go and started to clean up Na''er. Na''er refused to let go of Tang Wulin''s hand, causing them to sleep together. He walked into his son''s room, seeing him sitting next to Na''Er with her wounds already healing and covered with bandages. "Son as spirit master at level 10, you''re going to need a spirit ring to achieve a breakthrough but unlike before where you had to hunt spirit beast to gain one. But through research, one can reach the next rank with a spirit soul that is discovered to be superior." Said Tang Ziran. "Some high-level one can grow and also be manufactured, in this era, we consider them equal to a spirit ring. Which is why the Spirit Pagoda is so important other than their terrifying strength. Sadly, getting your spirit soul won''t be possible for a while since with the new addition of Na''Er and her being able to rival your stomach."Said Tang Ziran with a sigh. Tang Wulin nodded, but he didn''t show any sign of regret of epting Na''er. Tang Ziran smiled at this and then suggested he could help out if he wanted. "Uncle Mang Tian is an outstanding cksmith. I''ve told him about our circumstances, and he said he can allow you to apprentice under him. For two hours every day, over the next three months, he will teach you. If you can forge some simple things after three months, then you''ll be able to earn some money." Said Tang Ziran causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. His son fell into deep thought, while he had no interest in the cksmith profession. He knew they were gonna be struggling to feed everyone with the addition of Na''er. ''Fine, let''s just do this for a while.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Tang Ziran smiled seeing his son nodding his head and inquire to him when he wants to visit him. Tang Wulin suggested they went to visit Uncle Mang Tien next week because he wanted to do something with Na''er which is Dad agreed to. Tang Ziran walked down the stairs, to see tears streaming down Lang Yue and could only try to counsel her. He was able to calm her down after a while, with him saying everything was alright and holding her in his arms. The next day, early in the morning Na''er and Tang Wulin were standing in the backyard with a change of Wulin, old clothing. "Alright, since your gonna be staying with us, I can''t have you getting beat up by any poor schmuck." Said Tang Wulin as he stared at Na''er. Tang Wulin started to stretch while making sure Na''Er followed his movement, correcting any mistakes she made. "Every morning and afternoon, I will be training you." Said Tang Wulin, with Na''er only nodding with a surprising amount of determination. ''Well, at least she won''t be difficult.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t know he inspired her to not be a burden to him and be left behind. Tang Wulin started with basic training with him raising her basic conditioning and then teaching her the basics ofbat. This went on for about two hours before Tang Ziran came out and said it was time for him to go to school. He went upstairs to take a shower as Na''er stayed downstairs with Lang Yue and left the house after eating. The kids at the academy didn''t learn about Soul Master topics every day, as they alternated between Soul Master topics and cultural sses. With this, the ss kept on altering for the week and Tang Wulin kept on training Na''er, with Lang Yue constant watch. A weekter, Tang Wulin walk out of the Academy to see Lang Yue standing outside waiting for him. He wonders why before he remembers that today was the day that they were supposed to go to Uncle Mang Tien for the cksmith job. Before he could greet her. His mothertches on to him while crying in front of the academy and saying she wanted to spend more time with him. It took a while before his mom calm down before they journey towards Uncle Mang Tien. Lang Yue telling him he can quit at any time, mostly because she wanted her lost time spent with him back. The pair walk into a shop called Mang Tien Workshop, with the smell of metal and fire assaulting their nostrils, causing it scrunches up. A tall dark-skinned middle-aged ma with a full beard, looking fierce and tough was approaching them. Mang Tien greeted his mother before turning towards him, inspecting him with an unreadable gaze before turning back to Lang Yue. "Younger sister should return first, you can pick him up two hourster." Said, Mang Tien. "Big Brother Mang Tian, thank you for your troubles." Lang Yue, slightly unwilling parted with her son, taking onest look at him and could only hope her son lowers his bluntness with Mang Tien. Tang Wulin followed Mang Tian into the workshop''s chaotic hall. The hall was littered with all sorts of metalponents Tang Wulin could barely recognize. Most of these were likelyponents for soul machines, though. Ever since he was reborn, ologia has beenparing the technology innovation and system of this world with Fiore ones. While the Douluo continentcks the technology advancement of Fiore, they made it all up for their specialization in fostering strength. While Fiore technology was made to help the ordinary people and support the country, for example, the Etherion. The Etherion while weaker than him, had the power to wipe out a whole country. Something he doubts this world has anything close to level to that power technology-wise. Mang Tien stops in front of a smaller workbench than the one they just past, aftering into the inner area of the shop. Mang Tian stopped here, turning around to face Tang Wulin. "Do you know what forging is?" Asked Mang Tian. Tang Wulin arches a brow while maintaining his stoic face. Mang Tian not affected by the youth''sck of answer said, "Actually, I didn''t want to ept you in the beginning. You''re too young,pletely unsuited for forging. However, your dad was determined to have me give you a chance. If I don''t find you eptable, then you''ll have to leave. When that happens, don''t stay here and weep endlessly, understand?" "Alright." Said Tang Wulin as he didn''t care for his speech and just wanted him to tell him what to do, so he can start making money. "This is your task for today," Mang Tian said as he pointed to the side. Off to the side was a half meter tall metal table. On top of the table was a round lump of metal and below it was a soul machine screen. Mang Tian picked up two small metal hammers from the side and held them out to Tang Wulin. "You see that lump of metal? Use this hammer to strike it a thousand times. The screen will disy the number of hits with sufficient strength." Said Mang Tien as he pointed to the screen above the metal. "It''ll require all your strength to swing it down. If you''re able toplete this task, I''ll tell you what forging is. If you''re unable to finish, then you don''t have toe here tomorrow." Said Mang Tien. After speaking, he ced the two hammers in Tang Wulin''s hands before turning around and walking away. Tang Wulin still stoic pick up the hammer, noting how light it was. ''I guess he just a big softie huh'' Thought Tang Wulin with a roll of his eyes. He gave the a hammers a few swings before turning to the lump of metal and begin the thousand. hits. ''Bang, bang bang bang!'' While he was hammering, Tang Wulin was thinking about what his n for the future. Right now he already at the limit of a spirit schr and only require a spirit soul or ring to make a breakthrough. All of which require money that will cause his family to struggle, especially with the Na''er who eats just as much as him. The more he thinks, the more he notices how little time he is starting to have and that not even adding this cksmith job. He still has to begin training his Dragon yer abilities. While being sure to avoid being corrupted by it and also testing the changes it would do to his body. He wonders if his ability to absorb magic will transfer to spirit energy or would he still be only being able to absorb magic. That thought worried him since that would make his absorption ability useless. His absorption was one of the reasons; his Dragon yer art was so deadly. Then he has to worry about that strange phenomenon that seems to being from his martial soul, which is regarded as trash by the whole continent. Tang Wulin was so lost in thought he didn''t notice that the screen past 1000 and was rising beyond. Mang Tien was in a small room, looking over the ns he made for the month while thinking about when brother Tang Ziran came to him. # "What." Questioned Mang Tien as he looks at his little brother who was bowing before him. "Please take Tang Wulin as one of your workers."Said Tang Ziran as he knew what he was asking was outrageous. But he knew he could trust his friend Mang Tien with his son''s safety and development. "Little brother, you know we have a good rtionship and I will be d to help you. But the boy is only 6 years old, he is unsuitable for forging." Said Mang Tien. But to his surprise, Tang Ziran didn''t back down and stayed bowing before him for the next 4 hours. He had no choice but to say he will give the boy a test and if he can pass, he will hire him. # Mang Tien couldn''t help but chuckle at that bitter memory before, getting up and checking on the boy. While he may be irritated about epting a child, that still wouldn''t stop him from looking after the boy. As he was nearing the boy, he kept hearing sounds, indicating the kid hasn''t given up yet. ''At Least your son isn''t a quitter.'' Thought Mang Tien with a sigh. Mang Tien while thinking this, he saw the boy was still hammering before he went to go check the number on the screen. nk! Mang Tien drops everything in his hand, as he looks at the number on the screen. He only told the boy to hit the lump of metal a thousand times, but the boy did it 3,000 times and it seems to still be rising. He jerks his head towards the boy''s face and was shocked to see he didn''t seem tired or in pain. When he looks closer, it looks like the boy was spacing out while achieving this and utilizing his strength to pound the metal. "Hey Kid!" yelled Mang Tien, causing Tang Wulin to blink but still kept on hammering, unintentionally disying is the ability to split his attention. "Yea?" Questioned Tang Wulin, not understanding why Mang Tien yelled or why he was even here. He didn''t seem like to type to check on him every five minutes, not understanding that half an hour as pass by. "Look at the board." Mang Tien motioned confusing Tang Wulin who turn in his head and look surprised that the number disy was over 3000 causing him to stop. "Huh, I guess I lost track of time." Tang Wulinments as if he didn''t aplish something so outrageous. Mang Tien couldn''t help but think what kind of monster and genius his little brother sent to him. "Little sister, can you please send brother Ziran over to my officeter on the day ifes straight home. As for your son, please bring him back here at the same time and here some appointment just in case his arm starts acting upter."Said Mang Tien, causing Lang Yue to nod her head before leaving with Tang Wulin. During his time there, Tang Wulin didn''t care about the exnation of a cksmith that Mang Tien gave him. He only focuses on the part that can help him make money easy and fast. Lang Yue kept on looking at her son for any injuries or marks in case she misses any. She then focuses on his expression, to see if he was hiding his pain from her. # "See, our little Lin Lin was able to ovee that apathetic Mang Tien test. He was able to be epted as his disciple. He even did it without any injuries or mishaps happening." Said Tang Ziran as he was holding his wife as her expression went through strings of emotion before resigning. Lang Yue knew her husband was right but still couldn''t help but worries for her baby. The parent turns to the window to see both kids in the backyard training. It came at a surprise that their son wanted to train Na''er. While reluctant at first they relented when he said it was so she could defend herself when he not there or by herself. Na''er was breathing hard after she ends up doing her big brother Hell Training. ''I... Think I made a mistake.'' Thought Na''er as she inwardly grimaces. Part of her wonders how her brother evenes up with some of this stuff. He has her running around the whole city for an hour. Then conditioning her fist on trees in their backyard and telling her to dodge as he threw rocks at her. Then having her dodge arge log while blindfolded, doing reps of swimming in ake. Then finally doing some sparring all with just enough rest for her not to copse from each exercise. His excuse is to train her willpower and stamina, she could only scoff at that crap. The worst part, he said this was only the "easy" stuff and the beginning of the training. Simultaneously, she couldn''t regret staying with him, as she loved being with him. Tang Wulin, not knowing any of this told her training was done and it times to go inside to shower then eat. After showering and going downstairs to the dinner table already full of food, he saw Na''er staring at him with sparkling eyes and drooling out of her mouth. He knew she was waiting for him to feed her, because of how sore she is from the training they were through. He imagines he will have to do this for a long time before her body starts adapting and also to stop his mom from worrying even more. He sat down and begins scoping arge sum of food, then stuffing into Na''er mouth, while marveling at the speed she can chew. If he wasn''t a big eater like her, he would feel stunned every time he sees her eat. Lang Yue and Tang Ziran, watch the harmonious scene and couldn''t help but realize they''re going to need a better ie to survive with these two. Lang Yue saying she will find another job, so they don''t have to only rely on Tang Ziran ie or might just be in trouble. Chapter 6: Fight Club Chapter 6: Fight Club Three yearster, outside of Red Mountain Academy. A girl with silvered hair was surrounded by a group of boys. "Na''er, today is the day you will pay." Yelled one the boys before he charges at Na''er, who already sensed his movement behind her. Na''er sidesteps the boy before then throwing a jab at his stomach, chin and finally his face. The boy wasn''t able to react in time as he keels over from her attack. Knowing she shouldn''t stay still when surrounded, Na''er quickly locked on to her next opponent and began charging at them. The boy was ready for her, as he raises his guard to dy her. Allowing the rest of his friends to close the gap between him and her, so they can assist him. Na''er, already predicting this tactic, began to rain down barrages of fists, to break his guard. Sadly for the boy, he didn''t know that Na''er punches could dent a boulder, let alone a normal soul schr arm. This allowed her to break his guard after 10 hits and knock him out with the next hit. Another boy came rushing behind her as he swung his fist towards Na''er back. But already sensing him behind her, she quickly threw up her guard before he ms his fist into her. She was sent flying into the air but was able to flip around in air andnd safely. ''I can''t get distracted.'' Thought Na''er as she slightly narrowed her eyes. The boy snort, knowing they couldn''t keep this up and had to change their tactics. "I refuse to lose. Let''s go all out, guys." Shouted the boy as he unleashed his martial soul. The rest of the boys surrounding her activate their martial soul. The boy who sent Na''Er flying had a rock martial soul that seems to cover his whole body. Another boy had a rope martial soul that allowed him to bind a person. He directed towards Na''er who was busy looking out for the rock martial soul boy next attack. Another boy had a rope martial soul, that he quickly flung out. The robe rose in air before shooting towards Na''er with the intent to bind her. How could Na''er allow her self to get capture? She evaded to the right, allowing the rope to past her. But her expression changed when she saw the rope looping around and speeding off towards her again. This caused her to twist her body as the rope went past her once again and then she flips back to evade the rope once more. After she hadnded, she started using her agility and footwork to evade the rope binding. While also moving closer and closer towards the boy with the rope marital soul. Through this method, she swiftly closed the gap between her and the rope soul master. He panics as he tries to back up but how could Na''er give him the chance? She slides down on the ground to scope up some stone and then began hurling them at the boy. The boy wasn''t able to react in time as the stones smashed into him, causing him to be stunned. This allowed Na''er to quickly reach him and finish him off with her fists. Bang! Bang! As she nces around, she notes she took down two guys, with only two more left. The other boy who had a turtle martial soul charge at Na''er. He was confident in his martial soul skill "Hard Shell" which was able to create a turtle shell with spikes on it. He ns to suppress Na''er, with his spikes believing she wouldn''t attack recklessly. This would keep all her attention on him, while his brother circles behind them and attack her from behind. Na''er didn''t know his n but she still wouldn''t care in the slightest. Na''er did the unthinkable and charge straight at the spike shield, before hammering down with her fists. ''Isn''t this girl too fierce.'' Thought the boy in shock. How could the boy know that for the past three years, Na''er has been conditioning her body to be able to break rocks and stone? Her hand became broken and bloody too much to count, she didn''t even bat her eyes as she started bleeding from the spikes. Not being able to keep up with Na''er recklessness, he reacted toote. As she broke through his shield and ms her fist into his face knocking him out. After this shifted towards the rock boy who growled before he rushed at her using his martial skill "Rock Armor" which turned his body as hard as a rock. He began to swing his arms in a wild manner causing Na''er to defend. His body was too hard for her to break normally, with her fists. Of course, because of her abundant amount of battle experience, she was able to easily defend against his wild swings. But that didn''t mean she could do this for too long, as when she moved back her feet slide. The boy seeing a moment of weakness on her thrust out his fist towards Na''er stomach. But to his surprise, she was able to raise her arms up before she was sent flying and watch as she rolled before stopping. "Hahaha! Give up, your only trash with no martial soul but you dare to challenge me a person who already a rank eight spirit schr ." Said the rock boy. Na''er coughs up some blood, before wiping her mouth and ring at the spirit schr. ''Now, I''m mad.'' Thought Na''er in irritation. With a quick exhale, she rushed at the boy while observing all of his movements. ''Listen up, some opponents will outss you in abilities and sometimes your experience won''t be able to ovee that.'' ''Which is why you have used to rely on techniques to ovee that.'' Na''er threw multiple fists as she got close to the rock boy, who only sneered and took the hits while mocking her. "That is not going to work. My martial skill makes my body as hard as a boulder." Said the boy as he felt no fear towards these weak punches but Na''er only ignored the boy. Na''er kept on wailing on the boy who was openlyughing at her. ''Is this girl stupid? Doesn''t she understand anything?'' Thought the boy as she watched her destroying her fist. ''No skill is invincible even for the most capable people. Sometimes their greatest weakness is the simplest answer.'' Na''er knew that a spirit schr only had a small amount of spirit power. She deduces that the boy rock armor needed a lot of spirit power to fuel the technique. Crack! The boy notices toote his rock armor was starting to break, he begins to panic before he tried getting some space from her. ''Always remember to follow up on your attacks, so you don''t lose the advantage.'' How could Na''er allow him to escape? She sped up close to him causing the boy expression to change as he saw hering close to him. He only curses out before threw a fist, hoping it either hit her in the face or at least distracted her. That didn''t work, as Na''er waited till thest moment before leaning her head to the side and evading the fist. Then without any dy, she presses her shoulder on the boy''s chest and then uses her front leg to trip him. The boy couldn''t catch himself, as he was too slow to react and ended up falling down. But he didn''t fall alone, as Na''er went down with him. She was able to straddle him before she began to unleash a barrage of punches on the boy''s face. Her continuous attacks on the boy were causing the rock armor to break before it shattered and exposing the body''s skin. As she was about to smash her fist down, she quickly backed off when she saw the boy arm closing around to capture her. The boy got up with a wave of anger and then charge at her, throwing a dozen fists all aim with his rage. Na''er dodges each strike with an indifferent face and when the boy stops she moved in for her attack. The boy inwardly smirks, as he knew she fell into his trap already remembering the way she fights. At present knowing, she likes to start off her attack with a punch. ''Come on, I will grab your punch and then pummel you to death.'' Thought the boy with an inward smirk. The boy waited for the punch but then his face turns into shock as rather than a punch, it was a kick. ''Don''t be so predictable with your attacks that your opponent can read them, change it up.'' ''Kick, Knee, Punch, Punch, Elbow, Kick and Punch, Elbow, Kick.'' The boy face change when he saw the girl attacking him in a different manner. He tried to defend himself but found he was unable to keep up and he started to get overwhelmed. Bang! Bang! Na''er was alternating between punches, kicks, elbow strikes, quick jabs and etc. It was too many patterns for the boy to keep up with. The boy tried for a final struggle, aim a fist at the girl''s face and thinking it connected he smiled but his face turns from triumph into shock. How could he have known that Na''er allowed the fist to get near her, so she could grab is the outstretched arm to flip him. The boynded hard on the floor with Na''er moving her legs around his throat with his arm being stretched out. As she put him in a hold and while her legs tightening around his throat. The boy tried struggling out, but Na''er didn''t let go, even with her back being scraped and damage on the rough ground. ''This girl, who is just trash with no martial soul! How could she beat us!'' Thought the boy in anger. The boy was unwilling to ept the reality as he passes out being beaten by a girl with no martial soul. Na''er got up and look around to see all the boys defeated with her bleeding all over but standing like a Goddess of War with her eyes shining. p! p! p! Na''er blinks and turns around to her big brother who has to 1.4 in height walking towards with his as if he expected her to win. She turned from the War Goddess she was into a shy girl as she saw her brother wiping off the blood from her face. "Well, I would say I am proud, but I already expected this." Tang Wulinments as he had absolute confidence in Na''er ability to beat all these boys. He then grabs her hand and they begin walking home. Na''er couldn''t help but sigh at her brother. He was the one making her fight all these people, all because she needed gaining experience fighting a variety of people. Most people wouldn''t normally want to fight a pretty girl like her but ever since at the Awakening Ceremony. It was found out she didn''t have a martial soul but she still attended ce. This causes some of the kids to feel the need to show Na''er her ce. Tang Wulin thinking this was a great opportunity, uses their disdain and sneer as an excuse to have her fight most of the spirit schr in the school. At first, she kept on losing because she kept on panicking and they prove to be too much after they use their martial soul. Which caused her brother to simply raise the intensity and time of the hell train every time she lost. It was through the motivation that losing meant death that she was able to ovee and fully dominate them. It has been two years since she ever lost to anyone but her brother, who is still an untouchable mountain in terms of fighting techniques and experience. Hell, the delinquents and gangs he has her fighting, couldn''t hold a candle to him. "Big Brother, I want a lollipop."Said Na''er as she looks at her brother with big innocent eyes. "Alright, I guess you earn it. Then head to the workshop." Said Tang Wulin as he was impressed with Na''er progress. He was still working for Mang Tian cksmithing shop to earn enough money for his martial soul and support his family. He hasn''t gotten his spirit beast yet because of the constant increase of food he needs to take in. So he uses some of the money he earns from the cksmith shop to keep the family from going broke. The training with Na''er has been showing some amazing results as she went from a beginner to an expert fighter. He wonders if this how those lizards felt when teaching a human or how he felt when he thought him. Not like he really remembers his dragon name or why it even taught him. ''I think its time she gets move up to the next level.'' Thought Tang Wulin in delight. If Na''er heard this she would have most likely run away from home and far away from her brother. Na''er shivers, feeling as if her death was close but there was no sign of danger. In the past years, Tang was to make progress on his dragon yer abilities. Finding out that his nullification works on spirit master but only those who are than him. He found that out when they did mock-battle in ss and none of the kids were able to hurt him with their Martial Soul attacks. It took a while before they realize they had to rely on their physical strength to fight back. He was able to regain some of his basic dragon yer skills but for some unknown reason, he wasn''t able to tap into his stronger ones. He wonders if his dragon yer skills are connected with spirit power and because of it being weaker, he is being blocked from the stronger skills. It would make sense considering his belief that spirit power equals magic power here. Dropping off Na''er at the house and telling her to start the training for the day after she bandages herself up. He begins his journey to the workshop thinking about the type of martial soul he is going to get. Chapter 7: Colorful Lights Chapter 7: Colorful Lights "Wulin!" Tang Wulin could only sigh as he instantly sees an idioting promptly towards him, shirtless with a smirk on his face. He walks right past the man not caring when he heard the manugh out loud. "That just like you, junior brother Wulin, cool-headed." Said the shirtless man with a loudugh. Brother Long wasn''t bothered when he saw his junior brother walk away since he knew his brother didn''t like interacting people if he doesn''t have to. He can calcte on his finger how many times he and his junior brother havemunicated. Yet somehow he has taken a liking to this "shy" junior brother. "Hahaha! Junior Brother, you know it''s not good to be too shy. Hahaha! We know each other for 3 years already."Said the shirtless man causing Tang Wulin to let out a sigh. Tang Wulin thankfully reaches his workstation tomence his work for the day. Mang Tien for the past three years has been trying to get Wulin to adjust his mind of focusing more effort into cksmithing. He undoubtedly had no interest and was only doing it for the money. The only reason he even still does this is because of it the only job he could get that pay well. Mang Tien was walking by and saw Tang Wulin had already arrived undertaking his work. He sighed at how much resistance that boy puts up when ites to taking his cksmith skills seriously. He isn''tining that much considering he a cksmith freak and all because of Tang Wulin freak of nature inborn strength. With his left arm, that kid is able to get 2305 kilograms and 2355 with his right on the strength test. Mang Tien felt like he was dreaming when he saw those outrageous numbers. Not even he posses that much strength and he was a freaking Spirit Ancestor. The scary part was the test was done a year ago and Tang Wulin was only 8. He couldn''t help but imagine the amount of strength that demon posses now. Mang Tien had to teach him the "Thousand Refinement" a year ago since his strength had pass 1,000 kilograms. The only reason that the brat even seems interested was he could make more money off the skill. The brat was already skilled enough to be a 3rd rank Grandmaster and close to a 4th rank Grandmaster. He sighs wistfully, dearly wishing the brat voluntarily took this more seriously. Then he absolutely believes he could be a 9th rank, Divine Craftsmen. # "You... have enough." Tang Ziran was daze from his son''s words when he told him he had enough for a spirit soul. He wasn''t stunned because his son earned thirty thousand, no he was stun because his son has been giving them money to help out at the same time. Yet somehow he was able to still save up enough to get a spirit soul. Hell, he hasn''t even had the time to save some money for his son spirit soul because of how much money was needed to feed the whole family. He turns around to his wife seeing her doing the dishes, but he knew she was sobbing from how hard her son has been working. He mes himself for being useless, while his son should be ying around enjoying his childhood, he had him working as a cksmith. He only hopes his son doesn''t get lost in his work like that apathetic fool Mang Tien or he sure he gonna get it from his wife. "Alright son, let go to the Spirit Pagado to see you get your first spirit ringter." Said Tang Ziran with a faint smile. His parent watches as their son questions his sister on how much of the training shepleted. Tang Ziran had to admit that getting his wife to allow them to continue the training was a hard and long battle. Her seeing theme with bloody hands almost gave her a fight. It took their son smiling to calm her down, something he rarely does. # Bright moonlight shone into the bedroom, falling upon Na''er''s body. The moonlight shining on her smooth silver hair. A ring of light quietly appeared from Na''er''s body. Yellow, green, red, blue, purple, gold and silver. These rings of peculiar light swirled around her for a while before they started to fuse into the space between her eyes. ''What the hell!'' Thought Tang Wulin as he narrowed his eyes. Tang Wulin was sitting on the window silt after he felt a spike of energying from his sister''s room, while he was outside thinking. When he uses the trees on their backyards to reach Na''er''s room he wasn''t expecting to see different color rings surrounded her and then enter her body. The light didn''t seem like it wanted to harm her, which is why he didn''t make a move. ''Does she really have no martial soul?'' Thought Tang Wulin in a thinking posture while his eyes narrowed even more. Tang Wulin was able to recognize the same dragon scent he smelled three years ago. It wasing from those lights that were surrounding Na''er. Next, it seems to have lingered when those lights retired inside of her. He starts wondering if her martial soul was a dragon type or if there something unknown about her that deals with dragons. The sole exnation he coulde up with from the scent and those color rings appearing. He stared thoughtfully at the sleeping form of Na''er, as he observes her smiling contentedly. ''Guess she is having a good dream.'' Thought Tang Wulin before sighing. He walks towards Na''er, to tussle her hair before leaving through the window. Tang Wulin wouldn''t do anything until he had the whole picture. # The next day, he notices how Na''er demeanor has changed but didn''tment. He went through the same routine but as they were sparring he could tell she was distracting as he deftly slips through her guard and flicks her forehead. "What wrong?" Questioned Tang Wulin with an arched brow. Na''er blink as she moves her hand to rub her forehead. She looks to her Big Brother giving him a confused look. "Your not paying attention in the spar, something is bothering you." Said Tang Wulin. Na''er flinches at her brother''s words, knowing he hit the nail on the head. When she tried to y it off, he gave her a look and she knew she couldn''t dodge the question. "Can, we take a walk to the beach?" Questioned Na''er while fidgeting in ce causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brow. While he was surprised at the question, he still nodded. He told his parents where they are going, and they said not to stay out toote. This beach couldn''t be considered pretty as itcked fine sand. Rather, it was filled with rough, gravel-like sand and shells. The ocean reflected the radiance of the moon and stars in the sky, as waves constantly surged forth. The sounds of crashing waves and seabirds filled the air, adding extraordinary vitality to this image of the starry sky above the ocean. There was a gentle breeze as the trails behind Na''er wavy silver hair. He couldn''t help but have a strange feeling surfacing. "If I left one day, would you miss me?" Na''er merely turned to him with her brilliant eyes sparkling and glistening hair shining dazzlingly with the visible moon magnifying it greater. Na''er had a content smile on her innocent face with a hand behind her back as she gazes at him with an emotion he couldn''t understand. "Are you going somewhere?"Questioned Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes not quite acknowledging the question. He didn''t realize he has gotten so used to Na''er being by his side, that the thought that she would leave never cross his mind. Na''er smiled gently, "I''m merely asking if I leave." "You''re not leaving without properly informing me where you are going, with who you''re going with and why you''re going."Said Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin ranted off, not understanding himself what he is saying. This was undoubtedly an unfamiliar territory to him and the thought of this family he has broken apart, he couldn''t finish that thinking. Na''er gently closed her eyes and hummed a pleasant tune he couldn''t recognize. She looks up to the sky with her eyes naturally opening. "There are many stars out." Tang Wulin said nothing as he gazed at Na''er and she gazing back at him, with the same expression his parents constantly wore. "Big Brother" "No matter where you go..." "No matter who you meet..." "I sincerely hope..." "That you never forget me " "I love you the most in this world." Yet Tang Wulin couldn''t utter anything to that, in fact, it was more like he didn''t know what to say. Chapter 8: First Ring Chapter 8: First Ring Glory bound City also had a Spirit Pagoda branch located in the heart of the city. It was a threeyer pagoda. This was the lowest rank possible for a Spirit Pagoda branch. A mid-sized city would have a sevenyer Spirit Pagoda branch. Major cities would have a thirteenyers Spirit Pagoda branch. However, the Spirit Pagoda Headquarters was situated in Shrek City. Tang Ziran had a smile on his face as they walk inside the building but couldn''t hide the worry in his eyes. While they have enough money to buy a spirit soul, whether it is suitable for his little Tang Tang is the question. They saw a reception desk after walking in and went to it. A Soul Master observes theming and stood up to receive them. "Hello, may I ask what you''re here for?" Asked the receptionist with a faint smile. "Hello Lord Soul Master. I''ve brought my son to buy a spirit soul. His martial soul has achieved the 10th rank." Said Tang Ziran with a smile. The Soul Master''s face changed and unenthusiastically asks if they had enough money. "Huh? Well, if it isn''t the little freak." A voice rang out. Tang Ziran blink before he turned his head to locate the direction of the voice. Tang Wulin followed and saw it was the same soul master who oversees his awakening. "Hehehe. It seems fate wanted us to meet again and don''t think about running away after your test likest time!" Eximed the Soul Master, then he turns to the receptionist before saying he will take over. He brought the duo farther into the building before turning back to them. "What rank of spirit soul do you want to buy?" Asked the Soul Master. "Lord Soul Master, we''re not quite knowledgeable about these things. Could we possibly inconvenience you to exin this to us?"Questioned Tang Ziran in slight confusion. The Soul Master smiled gently said, "It fine, a city like Glorybound City, the Spirit Pagoda only offers three types of spirit souls. Ten-year white spirit souls, hundred-year yellow spirit souls, and random spirit soul selection." "There are 73 ten year white spirit souls and 11 hundred year yellow spirit souls to choose from. The price of a white spirit soul is seventy thousand coins, while yellow spirit souls are one million coins. Which one do you want to buy?" Asked the Soul Master. Tang Ziran''s eager face turn pale and could barely mutter any appropriate words after hearing the price. He thought about all the time Wulin spend in the forge working for his spirit soul. ''Here, some money for the family.'' ''Naturally, it''s fine, it was only a little bit from that freak Mang Tien gave me.'' Tang Wulin already knowing his family is struggling merely to ce food on the table, swiftly considered his choice. ''It''s not like I don''t have other options.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he still had his Dragon yer Art. "We will buy the random spirit soul selection." Said Tang Wulin. Tang Ziran was stunned before he turns to look anxiously at him and causing the Soul Master to smile more. "It all because dad is useless." Mutter Tang Ziran as he clenches his fist. He didn''t want his son to keep making sacrifices because of his uselessness. He didn''t want his son to sacrifice anything more or shatter from the pressure of thinking he has to take care of the family. ''He is a kid for heaven''s sake'' Thought Tang Ziran as he curses inwardly if only he wasn''t useless. "Could you take me to go select a random spirit soul." Said Tang Wulin as he patted his dad on the back causing Tang Ziran to be surprised. ''Wulin?'' "Of course, you are a sensible child. Initially, you would have had to pay a fee for the spiritual power examination, but I''ll assist you out and exempt you from the fee." Said the Soul Master with a huge smile. Tang Ziran''s eyes sparkled as he got down on his knees and kept on thanking the Soul Master, who just said it was ok. "Follow me. Your father will wait here. Ordinary people can''t look into the world of Soul Masters." Said the Soul Master. Tang Wulin listens in as the Soul Master talk about the importance of Spiritual Power. Which sounded a lot like the container in a mage body, that determines a mage Magic Power and its limits. He pays close attention when he heard a strong spiritual power required a strong spirit soul and body. The Soul Master then went over the ranking of Spiritual Power: Spirit Origin, Spirit Connection, Spirit Sea, Spirit Abyss, Spirit Domain, and the fabled Divine Origin. Soul Master instructed him to put on the helmet and saying rx as heys down, while his arms are linked together by an unrecognizable machine. "Remember to keep your body rxed." Warned the Soul Master as he activates the machine. ''Hm, let see what outrageous number you get now, little freak.'' Thought the Soul Master. A slight humming noise arose as the helmet began emitting a soft white glow. The Soul Master watched the soul transmitter screen on the side as the screen began disying data. When the numbers first appeared, they jumped up extremely quickly. After a moment, the numbers gradually stabilized. Soul Master saw these numbers and was only able to utter some words. "Bullshit..."Mutter the Soul Master. On the screen, before the machine was turn off the spiritual number stops at 2450. The Soul Master tries to remember when was thest time anyone number was that high at this age but no one came to mind. ''Freak, this kid is a way too much of a freak.'' The number is not a surprise if one takes the time to consider it. That for the past 3 years ologia has been training his Dragon yer Magic, causing his spiritual power to grow. Couple with the fact that his immense magic power also transfers over. Well, it not really a surprise it is so high but sadly the Soul Master didn''t know this. ''Are you telling me, this kid is already in the Spirit Sea realm, at only 9 years old!'' Thought the Soul Master. "My spirit soul?"Questioned Tang Wulin. The Soul Master snaps out of his inner thought before nodding before bringing Wulin into an adjacent room. The Soul Master pointed at two buttons on the machine and said, "The green button is to start, the red button is to stop. After stopping, the spirit soul at that location will roll out. When you press this button and shine the device''s light upon the spirit soul ball, your spirit soul will break out of its shell. After releasing the spirit soul, its power will belong to you. You may begin whenever you''re ready." "I... I need to talk to my superiors. Kid don''t move after you pick your soul, please do not move."Pleaded the Soul Master as he ran straight out of the room leaving Tang Wulin. A strange expression appeared on his face as he watches the Soul Master dash out of the room as if his life depended on it. Shaking his head, he turns to press the green button. The hundred or so spirit souls within the machine slowly began to circte. Not too long after, it reached a shockingly fast speed, giving off the feeling of being too much for one''s eyes to take in. Thinking it been long enough, he presses the red button and with a bang. The machine stopped circting and a pure white spirit soul ball fell out of the machine, tumbling into the metal case beside Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin took out the spirit soul ball and following the Soul Master Instruction. A gentle yellow light was released from the device and fell upon the spirit soul ball. The spirit soul ball reacted by emitting a faint radiance, then slowly turned transparent. The white light began dissipating as the spirit soul ball opened uppletely. The spirit soul inside had appeared atst. It was too tiny, measuring only about ten centimeters in length and was about as thin as a child''s finger. Its body was an earthen yellow color, and if you looked at it closely, a tiny rhombus shaped scale could be seen. ''Of course, he has to be rted to those overgrown lizards'' Tang Wulin thought dryly while sighing gently at the apparent irony. ''Weak Martial Spirit Soul and a Spirit Soul huh.'' Thought Tang Wulin in amusement. Gently shaking his head Tang Wulin was going to leave, but he did remember that man did urge him to stay. While he wouldn''t normally care, he waives the spiritual power price for him and has been kind so far. Then again he has things to do, so he walks outside and told his Dad what happens. After that, he ignored his Dad''s expression that went from pleasant shock to genuine disappointment. He then left the Spirit Pagoda alone, with his dad being the one to talk with the Soul Master superior while he goes back to his training. "I am back-. Godammit! Where did he go this time?"Questioned the Soul Master who was breathing heavily. The Soul Master look all around but only saw the boy Dad, who was giving him a nervous smile. "Lord Soul Master, I am sorry but my son had to go to his cksmith Job." Said Tang Ziran with his lips twitching. He bowed as he tried appeasing the miserable expression on the Soul Master''s face. He knew well enough his son''sck of respect attitude could drive just about anyone mad. "Hahaha! That kid actually left."Spoke the man behind the Soul Master. The Soul Master looks at the man trembling and polity apologizes for wasting his time. The man waves him off and said he will talk to the Dad instead. Tang Ziran smiled wryly wondering how his son keeps getting him wrapped up in his problems. "Hey, go check which Spirit Soul he got." Said the Man, who set his hand around his chin. The Soul Master blink before he went over to theputer and cried out in surprise. "This is... He got a grass snake."Lamented the Soul Master, thinking about how weird that kid luck is. ''Innate Full Spirit Power, Bluesilver Grass Martial Soul, Weird markings and Aura, 2450 Spiritual Power and now a Grass Snake'' The Man couldn''t help but smile wryly at how simr this situation sounded. After all the Founder of the Tang Sect, Tang Sang was born a Full Innate Soul Power with Bluesilver Grass. Yet he was able to evolve it into the Bluesilver Emperor, to dominate the continent. "This kid is going to be big." See the man as he realizes he was toote. He turns to Tang Ziran, giving him a card while telling him before he left. "If your son, ever feels like joining the Spirit Pagoda then please use that card to contact me. I will be honest, your son is a monster in terms of potential and we would love dly nurture him." Tang Ziran blinks in surprise as he took the card while watching the man leave. "Um, who is he ." Question Tang Ziran. The Soul Master turns and looks at Ziran smiling bitterly before saying. "He one of the Spirit Pagoda Counselor." Tang Ziran''s expression turns into shock as he looks back at the card in his hand. # Tang Wulin watches as the little snake slithered around his stable hand, stroking its head on his graceful palm. Even though it retained an illusory form, it was still actively interacting with his hand. ''At the minimum, you''re better looking than them.'' Though Tang Wulin as he moved his finger over the little snakehead. Thinking about the Dragons he slew, Tang Wulin decided to fuse with the Snake now. He promptly closed his eyes and silently entered a state of meditation as his fusion began. The little Grass Snake twisted and turned within his palms. Apart from that first connection between the two of them, nothing else had been transmitted. This was the intelligence of the spirit soul of the lowest grade. The more powerful a spirit soul was, the more intelligent it would be. The little Grass Snake''s earthen yellow body gradually took on a blue tint while the de of Bluesilver Grass rapidly grew. The originally weak and frail grass harmoniously curled up and gradually grew. It was about as thick as a finger with an appearance simr to that of vines. Upon careful inspection, vestiges of scales could be found on the de of grass. The Grass Snake spiritual power was vastly too weakpared to his spiritual power to resist and was dominated by him. Tang Wulin''s soul power began fluctuating as it met with the bottleneck and surged through, breaking through and evolving his martial soul at the same time. Tang Wulin''s whole body felt light as the condensed soul power within his dantian had countless threads prating every single cell of his body. At that moment his body started to heat up. The golden marking appearing again he notices as it started to intertwine with his Bluesilver Grass like a skeleton. Then on a snake forehead, a blue trident appeared with the snakeskin turning blue. On the side of its head, four golden-colored wing-like appendages appeared and its eyes turning pink. Tang Wulin ckout as the Bluesilver Grass was covering him. Tang Wulin''s spiritual power and spirit power increase rapidly. After a while, he opened his eyes noticing his drench clothing he went to go shower and change. Walking out of his room, he was assaulted by his crying dad who keeps on shaking his head on his cheeks. "Son, dad is sorry! You were forced to take on that spirit soul because he so useless!" Shouted Tang Ziran as he kept on hugging his son. With Na''er, Lang Yue and Mang Tien appeared in front of his room. "Let me take a look at your rank and martial soul." Said Mang Tien, Tang Wulin threw him a questioning nce. Tang Ziran stops crying enough to tell him Mang Tien came over because he heard he was breaking through. He sighs, then lifted his right hand and with just a thought, the dim room immediately lit up. A white ring of light slowly rose from his feet and revolved rhythmically around his body. This was a Soul Master''s soul ring. A white soul ring represented a 10-year soul ring, the lowest type. He notices the grass felt like an extension of his consciousness and he got feedback on everything it touched. ''Papa!'' Tang Wulin blink, looking around after hearing somebody other than Mang Tien talking. He felt his consciousness tremble before he heard the sound again. ''Papa!.'' The voice seems to havee from his spirit soul the snake. He heard it was possible to talk with your spirit soul if you had a high enough Spiritual Power. Yet, the only thing this Snake could say was "Papa" and nothing else. He wonders if that was because it was only a 10-year-old spirit. "Your Bluesilver Grass is a bit abnormal." Mang Tian said to Tang Wulin. Hearing the word, abnormal Tang Wulin left his thoughts, looking up to Mang Tien he Said: "How?" Mang Tian answered, "First of all is its weight. I didn''t feel it at first, but I noticed when it fell onto the ground that the sound it made wasn''t light at all. After inspecting it again, I discovered that although it is very slender, its body is very heavy. It''s even heavier than a vine. Bluesilver Grass with only one soul ring shouldn''t possess this type of attribute. Let me test it again first." Four soul rings appeared behind Mang Tian, one white, two yellow, and one purple. Tang Wulin smirk as he could feel that Mang Tien was stronger than he let on through his vast experience. He had a tiny rabbit, a pair of hammers and a brown bear, with a hammer with brown vein lines showing. Mang Tian forcefully pulled on the Bluesilver Grass with the backing of his soul skill as well as his formidable soul power. A bizarre scene appeared in front of them all. Everyone, expected the Bluesilver Grass to be torn apart. Unexpectedly, however, the dim body of the Bluesilver Grass began shining under the opposing forces exerted upon it. Mang Tien asks him if anything happens, with him saying his spirit power got drained. Then he nodded going on an exnation about a Variant Martial Soul. Tang Wulin only really caring about the parts where he said it was a good variation. "Oh, my baby." Lang Yue pulled him into her bosom while everyone around him smiled. Then went in for a group hug, with Tang Ziran dragging Mang Tien in regardless of his resistance. # Tang Wulin went outside to the garden,ying on his back as he watches the snake move around him. His dad told him the martial soul was a grass snake a very weak creature. He hasn''t shown anyone what the snake looks like after fusing with it because of something strange that happened. After the snake underwent its alteration, the trident on its heads lighted up and changing his surroundings to one under the sea. An indescribably terrifying aura suddenly surged out of the Trident with overwhelming waves of raging water swirling around it. It started suffocating him under its might. It almost did before his destructive Dragon yer powers acted up. For a split second, he precisely saw his own Dragon Form shing against the Trident. Then everything returns to normal with the snake lying on his palm sleeping. ''Great, more potential problems to figure out.'' Thought Tang Wulin in a grimace. The snake slithered to his face and started to rub its trident head on his face. ''I think I will name it, Leviathan.'' Chapter 9: Scattered Chapter 9: Scattered Laying in the backyard surrounding by grass, Tang Wulin watch as Levithian slither around his stomach. He has been meditating for the whole night and notices that his cultivation been increasing, wondering how fast was it for others. "Tang Tang! Tang Tang" Lang Yue''s voice, disturbing his thoughts, looking up he saw his mom trembling. "What wrong?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he watches Lang Yue struggled for a while before taking a breath and saying. "Na''er, she left." Said Lang Yue with tears leaking. "What." # Lang Yue held the handwritten letter as tears stream down her face. The letter was left by Na''er meticulously detailing her reason for promptly leaving and her genuine feelings. Lang Yue started to reminisce when she first took Na''er shopping. # "Na''er, go ahead and select what you admire." Said Lang Yue with a smile. She was taking Na''er to a clothing store; she naturally needed more clothing if she was going to be staying with them. Na''er looks around with a nk face before turning back to Lang Yue. "N..No I am fine!"Said Na''er causing Lang Yue to blink here eyes. Lang Yue stared at her little girl as she trembles. ''She still feels ufortable huh.'' Thought Lang Yue as she sighs inward. "Is there something wrong?"Questioned Lang Yue. "I I wouldn''t know how to repay you if you purchased me these things for no reason." Said Na''er with her voice trembling and her fidgeting. Lang Yue stared at Na''er, as she shifts awkwardly and couldn''t help but wonders how long as she was by her self. Lang Yue got down on her knees in front of Na''er who panicked and tried to pull her up but Lang Yue put her hand on Na''er face. "You foolish child!" Shouted Lang Yue causing Na''er to look shocked. "What do you mean repay! You think I desire you to repay me for buying you stuff you need to survive! You are apart of this family now! Your problems are now ours! In this family, we support each other." Said Lang Yue with her eyes narrowed. Na''er eyes started to get wet after each word and she begins to tremble, with her body heating up. "You are my beloved child. It''s my job to protect you, provide for you, and be there for you. Na''er I love you and Wulin." Said Lang Yue softly before drawing the trembling girl into her embrace. "You don''t have to restrain yourself, let it out." Said Lang Yue with a small smile. Na''er couldn''t keep it in anymore and cried out her sorrows in Lang Yue''s embrace. # Lang Yue grip the letter, dearly wishing she wasn''t so useless that she couldn''t even keep her daughter. She looks at the wide-open door, where her son ran through and could only tremble. ''Please. Please. Return my children to me, somebody!'' # Tang Ziran was in his daughter''s room, looking around to see most of her stuff still there. He walks around the room until he sees a jewelry box. Picking it up, he started to reminisce about the time he purchased this for her on a rainy day. # Tang Ziran was on his way home when he passes by a vendor who had his stocks out. He merely nces at them before he caught a glimpse at a ne on disy. He walks up to the vendor and bought it, thinking it would be an extraordinary gift for Na''er. He got home seeing Na''er sitting on the patio in the backyard, as the rain fell on the ce where the kid''s train. Before he could go up and greet her, she called out to him with a question. "Am I bothered?" Asked Na''er in a quiet tone. Tang Ziran blinks his eyes after hearing Na''er asks such a random question. He turns to look at her and noticing she was turning away from him, head down with her hair covering her face. "Now, why would you imagine that?" Questioned Tang Ziran. "Wh...What do you mean why?" Questioned Na''er as she turns around sharply with her hair producing a swooshing sound. "Because I came here, the food budget has gone way up! Because I came here, you had to struggle to find the money for the family! Because I came here, Lang Yue had to get a job. Because..." Na''er continued talking. Tang Ziran expressed nothing as he watches Na''er ramble on about why she''s a bother after she stops. He understands now she still had insecurities about staying here, no wonder she thinks she may be a bother. "Yes, the food budget has gone up. Yes, We struggle to find the money for the family. Yes, Lang Yue had to find a job. But so what?" Asked Tang Ziran with a faint smile. Na''er looks up in mild shock, graciously allowing him to see her teary eyes and his smile only grew. "Na''er, no... my lovely princess. It doesn''t matter if us epting you brought all kinds of problems. It doesn''t matter if us bringing you in will cause us a tragedy. Because we sincerely love you and no matter what happens, we will face all our problems as a family. That family includes you too." Said Tang Ziran. He then took out a ne from the jewelry box and ces it around his princess'' neck. "Now cheer up, a charming princess shouldn''t cry." Said Tang Ziran. Na''er face produced a variety of expressions from anguish, shock, confusion to content. Tang Ziran became stunned as he saw his princess blooming smile as the brilliant rays of the sun seep past the visible clouds. # ''Why, Why can nothing go right for our family.'' ''Why do I consistently fail them.'' Thought Tang Ziran as he drops on to the bed, with his head down. # Na''er tightly held onto to red sharp w ne and a torn old doll as she leaned against a wall, tears dripping down after another down her face. These two items were the things her brother made and brought for her. The ragdoll had violet eyes and silver hair that Tang Wulin had dyed himself. It looked just like her. Then the rows of ws, painted red at the bottom were the gift she was given afterpleted her basic training. # "Here." Tang Wulin held out a w ne toward Na''er. "What are these?" Asked Na''er as she looks at the ne. "This is your reward forpleting the basic training. Now, I am certain it was hell. In fact, I bet you wanted to give up an immeasurable amount of time. But you finish through andpleted it. I am immensely proud of you." Said Tang Wulin. He then puts the ne around her neck and tussles her hair. Na''er intentionally kept her head down as her shoulder trembles and hugs her big brother, never wanting to let go. # "Big brother, big brother" Na''er whispered as pearl-like teardrops fell gently onto the ground. "Young Lady, we must leave now." Na''er made sure to have them hide their scent, so her big brother couldn''t follow them and also suppress their energy. ''I''m sorry.'' She looks back at the city, her home for the past 3 years and left. # Tang Wulin raced through the whole town, looking everywhere for Na''er. The alleyways, academy, cksmith area, town square and etc. He ran everywhere till he came to the beach with the sun justing out. ''Fuck!'' Thought Tang Wulin as various scenes began to rey in his mind. "If I left one day, would you miss me?"* "I''m just asking if I leave." "Big Brother" "No matter where you go..." "No matter who you meet..." "I truly hope.." "That you never forget me " "I love you the most in this world." Chapter 10: Moving On Chapter 10: Moving On Aside from the letter, Na''er had left behind a few other things. She had left a small silver pendant ne with an iid silver gem. The gemstone was perfectly round, with a silver thread around its edges. Seven rays of light could be faintly distinguished as they twinkled within the gem. One look and it were easy to tell it held considerable value. # Red Mountain Academy. "Tang Wulin," Lin Ximeng called out from the lectern. Tang Wulin walk up to ept the rmendation letter for intermediate Soul Master Academy. Every single student in the elementary academy who sessfully became Soul Masters could be rmended to continue their studies at an intermediate academy. No matter what one''s martial soul was, they would meet the requirements if they possessed a soul ring. Tang Wulin already adapted to the disappearance of Na''er. Today was the end of his stay at the elementary academy. Wan Yunchao red at Tang Wulin from the seat beside him. "We''re graduating now. Let fight again." Tang Wulin disregards him as usual and didn''t care when he was called a coward by him. Throughout the whole day, Wan Yunchao has been bothering him to fight him one more time. Having enough had his constant talking, he used Leviathan''s skill "Pressure" causing Wang Yunchao to pass out. That was something he recently learned during the past week. His Leviathan first skilled allows him to overwhelm a person with his spiritual power, simr to how one did with magic power. It was an effective mental attack but sadly, it only works on people around his strength. Disregarding the helpless idiot, Tang Wulin makes his way to the Mang Tien workshop. Mang Tien said he wanted to give him something before he goes to the eastern academy. On the way his thought went back to Na''er, knowing to wonder what he should do. ''She wasn''t kidnapped, considering her letter and I didn''t see any lies in it. Also if she was forced to go, she would have never hidden her scent or power so I couldn''t find her.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he slightly narrowed his eyes. Tang Wulin, had to ept the reality that Na''er left on her ord. As no one but her knew how special and terrifying his nose was. That was somewhat fine for him but he doesn''t understand the reason why she left. She didn''t really exin it to him in the letter at all, all she said was she had things to do. If those things are something she can''t even tell him, then it must be dangerous. ''But why not tell me? Or at least tell me she was leaving.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh. After a bit, he saw Mang Tien workshop. He walks inside to see the Mang Tian sitting at the table waiting for him with a package in his hand. "Here, this my congratte gift to you." Siad Mang Tien as he outstretches his hand. Tang Wulin receives the package, opening it and saw two silver bracelets. Before he could question what these were, Mang Tian brought out the heavy silver that he refined a year ago. "I want you to make two pairs of hammers out of that Heavy Silver." Said Mang Tien. Tang Wulin blinks before staring at Mang Tien for a while. From he understands, with these Heavy Silver, he could make hammers that could withstand his overwhelming strength. Since he been constantly breaking the hammers in Mang Tien shop even when he controls and limits his strength. He was going asking why he''s giving them to him since their so valuable. Then he saw the same look from Mang Tien that he typically sees in his parents and sister. Sighing he nodded his head but not before saying he isn''t going to take cksmith seriously, causing Mang Tien and him to do their usual bickering. Three dayster, he had two pairs of the hammer in both of his hands. While looking the same as his old hammer and it felt way heavier with the weight being about several times more. He remembered that Mang Tien said to put the hammer in the bracelet, as it''s able to store items. After doing everything he needed, Tang Wulin said his goodbye and left while Mang Tien said some words. "Good then. Go home now and pack up your things. Come visit me one more time before you leave for Eastsea City." Said Mang Tien with a smile. Mang Tien stares as Tang Wulin walks down the street. He wonders how can there be a kid that his so talented in refinement but has no interest in it. He turns back to the station where Tang Wulin was remembering how earlier in the day that kid was able to do Stacked Hammer Effect. # "Honey, are you really sure?" Lang Yue said as she looked at her husband with eyes full of distress. Tang Ziran let out a sigh. "I have been so useless to this family for the past years. Our son had to pay money out of his pocket to help out with the living expense. This can''t go on, for once I want to be proud of doing something for our son.." Lang Yue said with eyes on the verge of tears. "But if it''s like that, then who knows how long it''ll be before we can see our son again" Muttered Lang Yue causing Tang Ziran to pull her into an embrace. "Before I thought it would be better if that boy was ordinary so he wouldn''t have to deal with the pressure of the world. I didn''t even think my thinking could be suppressing our son."Said Tang Ziran with a sigh. "I am sure you already notice. He doesn''t fit the image of a normal child and life. Even when we found him, it was already signed he was meant for great things. Seeing how hard he tries, how could his father be scared or do any less for him."Said Tang Ziran as he clenches his fist while holding Lang Yue. Tang Ziran looks up to heaven and mutters. "But even with all these conclusions, I wish for my baby boy to live a safe, normal and ordinary life. Even if it is selfish, even if he would hate me. I had hoped all these years he could live without the pressure of the world." # Eastsea City. This was the secondrgest seaside city in the Sun-Moon Federation. Its main feature was its port, which served as a nexus for traveling the seas and exploiting the resources of the ocean. The city had a poption of over three million people. By exploiting the natural resources in the ocean, the city was able to prosper. Eastsea City soul train station. A dark blue soul train slowly entered the station and came to a stop. In Eastsea City, nearly all of the soul trains were blue in color. Aftering to a stop, the train''s doors opened up, letting the people onboard off. Tang Wulin walks out, clutching his stomach as the stupid dragon yer motion sickness kick in. It didn''t suck that much since he wasn''t that strong now, so it worked on a more reasonable level. ''But it''s still hateful.'' Thought Tang Wulin. He walks towards the exit with people surrounding and the wall around him. He escaped the train station and follows the map his mother gave him, ignoring random strangers that tried to talk to him. Themotion, the car splitting up the crowd and arrive at the Eastsea Academy entrance was also ignored by him. He saw the sign: Eastsea Academy. Under the sign, he saw a ck-haired girl. She had a pair of red phoenix eyes, a moderate build, and a sweet appearance. "Little brother, are you here to report?" Asked the ck hair girl asked when she the boy approaching their table. The boy nodded while the ck hair girl looked at the boy''s appearance which was too pretty, especially thoserge eyes and long eyshes. "Hello, my name is Liu Yuxin. I''m a first-grader at the Eastsea Advanced Academy and am in charge of receiving new students this year. I''m your senior sister here. Come and fill out this form and afterward, show me your rmendation letter from your elementary academy." Said Liu Yuxin with a faint smile. Tang Wulin nodded his head, grabbing the paper and begin filling out all the information. Liu Yuxin took the time to marvel at allposed the boy in front of her is, most kids his age would be panicking, nervous, happy or prideful. She looks over his shoulder and couldn''t stop herself from blurting out some of the info. "Tang Wulin. Nine years old. Graduated from Glorybound City''s Red Mountain Elementary Academy. Rank 11 nt system Soul Master. martial soul: Bluesilver Grass. Ah! Your martial soul is Bluesilver Grass." Mutter Liu Yuxin in surprise. Tang Wulin nodded. Liu Yuxin smiled sweetly, "To be able to reach rank 11 at your age with a martial soul like Bluesilver Grass, it truly isn''t easy at all." "Sure." Said Tang Wulin before he presented her the paper and started to walk towards the bus. This had caught Li Yuxin off guard before she quickly went over to him, "Wa...Wait!" Shouted Li Yuxin. Tang Wulin turn around as he saw the receptionist girling towards and quirk an eyebrow as if asking "what." "I wasn''t done exining." Said Liu Yuxin with a smile. Tang Wulin nodded his head before motioning with his hand for her to continue. ''This guy'' Thought Liu Yuxin as her lips began to twitch. "Wear this metal card around your neck as it''s proof that you''ve been admitted to the academy when you get to the gates. You still need to go check-in and receive your supplies. Get on the bus behind me, and we''ll take off for the academy once a few more students arrive." Said Liu Yuxin. Liu Yuxin''s mouth twitches even more as she saw the boy grab the card and went on the bus without even a farewell. Tang Wulin walk towards the bus, ignoring all the others even the ones who greeted him. An upper-grade student from Eastsea Academy who stood beside Liu Yuxin gave Tang Wulin a nce as his mouth sneered. "Why is he acting so arrogant with that trash spirit soul Bluesilver Grass. The country bumpkin should go back to his vige." Liu Yuxin stared at him with a deadpan look. "You can''t discriminate against our junior brother. He''s only nine years old and was able to cultivate his Bluesilver Grass to the realm of Soul Master. His age already gives a sign he a genius and add in the fact, his temperament, hisposed even here mean he not that simple." Tang Wulin heard the conversation with his enhanced hearing but didn''t care. Staring at the bus, he could onlyment the fact that he has to go on those "Monster." ''Damn! I miss it when I could just fly anywhere!'' Thought Tang Wulin. Knowing he didn''t want to be awake when this contraption moves, he knocks himself out into blissful, ignorant unconsciousness. # "Wakey, wakey little brother. We already have arrived." A familiar voice came in front of him, drawing Tang Wulin''s awake. It was Senior Sister Liu Yuxin who was standing in front of him with a smile on her face. "Aren''t you just adorable, already sleeps like this was a field trip." Said Liu Yuxin with a faint smile as she saw Tang Wulin disy a surprisingly cute side. Tang Wulin look around and observe no one but he was there. "Everyone else left, you''re the only one that still here but that fine. Come with me for a moment."Liu Yuxin begins walking to leave the bus. Tang Wulin staring at her, decided it better to listen to her for now. The wall in front of them was precisely a part of Eastsea Academy. Not too far off were therge stone academy gates which gave off an imposing feeling. Eastsea Academy was arge academy which was actuallyprised of both an intermediate academy and an advanced academy. Liu Yuxin smiled. "For the sake of everyone''s safety, the academy doesn''t allow the use of vehicles within its grounds. If any vehicles enter campus grounds, they will have to immediately head off to the side and enter the underground parking lot. The advanced academy division is on the west side, while the rest of the campus is part of the intermediate academy." Tang Wulin nodded as he followed Liu Yuxin through the gates of the academy. She then directs him to where the administrative office was, telling him what to do anding to her if he ever needed anything. Seeing him not responded, Liu Yuxin could only smile wryly wondering if she was ever going get a thank you from this boy. Thanks to the rmendation as well as the metal card Liu Yuxin had given him, the enrollment procedures werepleted without a hitch. Two sets of the school uniform were provided free of charge, as well as a dormitory key. He wouldn''t receive any learning materials until his first ss. He had been assigned to ss five of the first graders. From now on, he was a new student at Eastsea Academy. He arrived at the dormitory where his dorm room was on the second floor, number 205. The corridor was noisy and in disarray as countless new students were reporting in during thesest few days. After a while, he was able to find his room and in there he already saw people in there. Not really caring for who they were, he walks straight to one of the beds, unupied to put his stuff down. "Hey! The neer did you wholly overlook me."Yelled the boy with a thick build, short hair, and bulging eyes. He narrowed his eyes at Tang Wulin and went towards him trying to use intimidation tactics. Tang Wulin not in the mood to deal with these insects, he turns around and focuses his martial skill on both boys. ''DEATH!'' Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi felt like they couldn''t move, breath or think as a bizarre pressure started to dominate them. The surroundings turn ck as an enormous ck silhouette appeared. They were able to force their eyes to look up. They saw a ''monster'' with red eyes. It had blue markings on its scales, it shapes pans out to be that of a bipedal dragon with razor-sharp teeth, chin shaped like an arrowhead and two massive wings. "You and step out of line die." A cold voice rang out. "Do you understand? The boys couldn''t do anything. They started bleeding from their eyes, nose, and ears. The ''monster'' stared at them for a while after saying that and let up on the pressure. "Do.. you understand?"Asked the monster once again. The boys rapidly nodded with teary bloody eyes and then the darkness vanishes. The boys blinking, looked around and notice they are back in their room. They turn to the boy and witness himying down on his head. They were still too horrified, to notice a cold faced youth walking inside wearing ck sportswear. "Move." The two still scared boys jump and fell in fright, too scared to function properly. The youth conveniently ignores those two and walks towards the bed until he was stopped by a voice. "Hey, you. Get off the bed; I am taking that spot." Said the arrogant youth. But to his surprise, he saw the boy in front of him ignoring him. "Hey! Did you not hear me?" Asked the arrogant youth. "Sigh" The youth heard the boy in front of him. "I said-". The youth couldn''tplete his sentence before he was backhanded by Tang Wulin. He was sent through the decorated wall and onto the front yard of the dormitory, before turning unconsciousness. Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi stared in shock at how easily the boy sent the arrogant youth flying. They realize how lucky they were to not have got into a fight with him. Chapter 11: Blacksmith Association Chapter 11: cksmith Association Eastsea Academy''s intermediate teaching building. "So in conclusion, this tragedy was through provocation." Said Long Hengxu coldly. He looked at the four boys in front of him, with his face forming a deep frown. Zhou Zhangxi, Yun Xiao, Tang Wulin, and that arrogant youth called Xie Xie were all standing side by side. Zhou Zhangxi and Yun Xiao were both refusing to look in Tang Wulin direction in fear of ''Stepping out of line.'' Xie Xie was an asionally sneaking nce at Tang Wulin, Tang Wulin himself was standing there with a face of boredom as if he didn''t care. Tang Wulin tuned out everything that Long Hengxu said towards Zhou Zhangxi, Yun Xiao and Xie Xie until he turned his frowning face to him. Long Hengxu indifferently said, "Although it was a trivial fight, there was damage to the walls so you have to pay for it." Tang Wulin lips twitch at the mention of paying for the damages. He doubts he can pay for the damage and be able tost through the semester with enough money. ''Do I have to go to that cksmith Association.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his need for money started to rise. He didn''t feel like asking for money from his parents, nor did he feel like getting into an argument with Mang Tian. # Outside of the teaching building. Long Hengxu nced at the secretary to the side with narrowed eyes. "Give me Tang Wulin''s profile to look at." Questioned Long Hengxu "Director, isn''t that child''s martial soul just Bluesilver Grass?" The secretary asked in surprise. The solemn expression on Long Hengxu''s face previously had disappeared. In its ce was a slight smile. "Bluesilver Grass? I fear it''s not that simple. He was able to beat a rank 18 Agility Soul Master with a backhand. How could a brat with only Bluesilver Grass aplish this? Moreover, he was able to cultivate a trash martial soul like Bluesilver Grass to rank 11 at the young age of nine years old. Then their thatposed temperament even when being scolded." "How sad would it be if we miss this genius because of our bias and views." # The boys arrived back at their dorm with the wall still broken. They each pick out a bed and started setting up for the night. A middle-aged man appeared looking at them with admiration and joy. "Hehehe, if you guys are going to fight, shouldn''t you all make more of a mess." Commented the man as the more the room gets to damage the more his bonus will be. "It will cost 10,000 federal coins to fix the wall. When you have enough, please go to the administration office." Said the Middle age man smiled and left the boys to their thoughts. "My Name is Xie Xie." Said the arrogant youth while ring at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t spare him any notice, stillmenting that he has to go to the cksmith association. Xie Xie''s eyes flickered with a harsh light as he said, "Fight with me outside of the academy!" Xie Xie refuses to ept the fact that he lost to a backhand from someone. He rationalizes it was because he had his guard down, thus allowing the boy to get a lucky hit on him. Tang Wulin ignores the boy as he started making his way to the door. "Did you hear me!" Shouted Xie Xie as a chilling aura exploded. "..I think he is more focuses on the damage on the wall and the amount of money he needs to pay." Yun Xiaomented sitting on the top bunk. "I''ll pay out the money, soe to fight with me!" Xie Xie coldly eximed causing Tang Wulin to stop at the door. "Yes, I will pay for the damage if you fight me." Said Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin to turn his head. "Alright, but who are you again?" Asked Tang Wulin. Crack! The bed cracks a bit from Xie Xie''s grip as he tries his best to keep his anger in. "... It Xie Xie, the one that will beat you." Said Xie Xie as he red at Tang Wulin with anger. "We will do it tomorrow." Xie Xie wanted to get his face healed as if he could walk around this academy with his hurt face. Tang Wulin watches the Xie Xie leave pondering why he didn''t merely get it over with now. Yun Xiao coughed. "It''s time for lunch now. Senior, do you want to go together?" Tang Wulin ignored Yun Xiao and walk towards the dining hall. Yun Xiao could onlyugh dryly and began to follow behind Tang Wulin, while Zhou Zhangxi trailed from behind. # Tang Wulin walk ahead with Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi following behind. The intermediate division''s dining hall was a small building located to the side of the main school building. The building had three floors, which amodates all six grades of the intermediate academy. First and second graders ate on the first floor. The dining hall only had tables with no chairs, this being one of the customs of Eastsea Academy. Students must eat while standing, to increase their sense of urgency. There were three windowsbeled one, two and three, with the third window giving out free food. The second window was subsidized, while the first window neededplete payment from the student. Yun Xiao exined this to Tang Wulin hoping to get on his good side. Tang Wulin already knowing his true intention but not caring in the slightest walk to the third window. He started devouring the food in front of him and only getting up for more. Not only that but a crowd was beginning to gather around him, he was able to make out some of their words. "This guy''s stomach isn''t that big, yet how can he eat so much? He''s about to break the record. I remember our intermediate academy''s steamed bun record is 43. How many has this guy eaten already?" "He''s already broken the record by eating 45. How formidable! What''s more, he doesn''t even look like a big eater. The steamed buns are palm-sized too! The academy''s steamed buns have always been thisrge." Tang Wulin ignores the people as he was too busy eating. "All you can eat" truly the greatest phrase in this and his old world. He wasn''t like it was his fault as his body requires way more food than normal, even with it having the characteristic of a dragon. In the end, a new record was set, 150 steam buns and 50rge bowls of vegetable soup. After leaving the hall, people still stayed behind and talk about this outrageous record. He came back to the room surprise that it was clean so fast. What he didn''t know was that Yun Xiao and Zhou Zhangxi felt grateful he didn''t try to force them to pay up. They knew he had the power to do that, so they decided to lessen his worries. Not caring, Tang Wulin got his stuff ready to go to the cksmith Association. Xie Xie came through the door with the swelling reduce. "For you!" He flung a paper bag towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin unsealed it and receives a pile of federal bills. He was surprised Xie Xie gave him the money promised in advanced. "We start ss tomorrow. So tomorrow night, after school, you''lle with me." Xie Xie coldly said. Tang Wulin nodded and then began to leave the dormitory following the address Mang Tian gave him. Eastsea City was very big and In fact, it was several timesrger than Glorybound City. For the sake of saving money, Tang Wulin walked the whole journey to the cksmith''s Association. It wasn''t too bad as the cksmith''s Association was not that far from Eastsea Academy. The cksmith''s Association was easily recognizable with its grey colored building and height of thirty floors along with, at the very top, a design of a hammer. Although the cksmith''s Association wasn''t as rich as the Mecha Craftsmen''s Association, it was still a necessary existence. A first-rate cksmith''s status in society was exceedingly high. "Little brother, who are you looking for?" When they saw Tang Wulin walking towards them. One of the twodies who had a sweet looking appearance took the initiative to stand up and greet him. "I am looking for Cen Yue." Said Tang Wulin. Thedies were surprised at howposed and straightforward the boy was. "I''ll go ask if Grandmaster Cen Yue is avable right now. Have you ever spoken to Grandmaster Cen over the soulmunicator?"Questioned thedy. Tang Wulin shakes his head, not having enough money to afford one in the first ce. He watches as thedy talks on themunicator for a while before hanging up. "Grandmaster Cen has time to see you,e with me." Said thedy with a smile causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Tang Wulin followed thedy into the elevator. She informed him of what will happen when he meets Cen Yue as the elevator came to a stop. They walk outside and then towards a room with the named ce Cen Yue on it. After getting permission from Cen Yue toe into the office that was approximately 30 square meters in size. With a massive wooden desk that took up nearly a quarter of the room''s space. "You''re the boy. Mang Tian has been talking about." Said Cen Yue. He was gazing at the boy with curiosity but at that moment Tang Wulin threw the folder he was holding at the Cen Yue. "Mang Tian told me to throw it at you." Said Tang Wulin as he ignores thedy next to him shocked face and the trembling Cen Yue. "That sure sounds like that bastard." roared Cen Yue as he calms down and picks up the folder to read it. After a while, he looks up and stared at Tang Wulin with shock. Tang Wulin arches a brow in confusion. "You understand how the cksmith ranks are organized right?" Questioned Cen Yue causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Cen Yue stared at him for a while before nodding and telling him toe with him. They went back into the elevator and then went down to the third floor. Thedy''s mind was still reeling from the fact a 9-year-old boy dared to throw something at the Grandmaster and was able to get away with it. Tang Wulin and Chen Yue got out, then head towards the examination room. Then Cen Yue brought Tang Wulin to the front desk where two people seated. "Open up the testing room for me and ask a surveyor toe over." Said Cen Yue causing the attendees to nod their heads. Cen Yue didn''t need Tang Wulin to fill out his info because the folder contains all of his info from Mang Tian. Can Yue know that Mang Tian wasn''t expecting the boy toe to him anytime soon. He too was surprised Tang Wulin came here so faster as he was considering what Mang Tian briefed him about the boy in the folder. The attendees were busy talk about the appearance of Wulin and wondering if he was the Grandmaster Disciple. After a while, a staff member said, "Grandmaster Cen, testing room three is open." Tang Wulin followed Can Yue into a forging room that was called the testing room. The Surveyor was a middle-aged woman who knew Cen Yue. "Grandmaster Cen Yue, you''ve personally brought someone to take the test! I just heard this child was only nine years old. If he was just a bit younger, he would be able to attack the President''s record."Eximed the Surveyor. Cen Yue muttered, "That record may already be broken." The surveyor was stunned but recovered and looked towards Tang Wulin. "There are 15 kinds of metal here. Pick one of them to purify. I will grade you based on the metal you choose and the degree of purification. If your score surpasses 60, then you''ll earn the title of a rank one cksmith."Said one of the examiners. Tang Wulin nodded and started to look over the metals. He unconsciously ignores his surroundings going through all the metal and deciding the pick the one he was most familiar with. Tang Wulin turned to the survey waiting for the sign to start. "You may begin. You have one hour to finish. Purify it as much as you can. The degree of its purification will determine your score." Tang Wulin started to focus on the heavy silver and begin the forging process. Can Yue stare at the boy in front of him as he brandishes the hammer. The way he works on the heavy silver as if he been doing for all his life. ''What the hell, what did you make this kid do Mang Tian.'' Thought Cen Yue in slight shock. Can Yue knew about this kid outrageous strength and already received his updated strength test for this year. 4200 for the left arm and 4350 with his right arm, a ridiculous number for a spirit schr, let alone a 9-year-old. The surveyor who was watching the 9-year-old purify the heavy silver metal, felt like she was seeing a Veteran Grandmaster in action. Let not talk about the raw strength but the technique and stamina were already past a 3rd rank cksmith Grandmaster. ''I see what you mean Mang Tian.'' Can Yue finally understand why Mang Tian was praising this boy so much. After a while, Tang Wulin stop forging as he remembers that Mang Tian said not to use the Thousand Refinement. He listened mostly because he didn''t want to get overly involved in the cksmith world. "Heavy Silver Purification exceeds Hundred Refinements. Volume reduction of seven percent. State of purification Hundred Refined, three times."The surveyor announced precisely after a thorough inspection of the piece of metal. ''I see what you mean Mang Tian.'' Can Yue note how Tang Wulin took his time and didn''t continue forging after three purifications. While this wouldn''t be a bad thing, he notices how the boy wasn''t sweating or giving his all. "The evaluation has passed." The surveyor announced. Chapter 12: Golden Dragon King Chapter 12: Golden Dragon King It was Dawn when Tang Wulin woke up as the first rays of sunlight began poking at him through the windows. He vaguely recalls what happened yesterday at the cksmith association. He received 10,000 federation coins from Can Yue as an ''investment'', with him needing to pay it back sometimeter. As he got off his bed, his gaze rested unintentionally on the upant within the lower bunk of the other set of beds across the room. He saw Xie Xie and Zhou Zhanxi meditating, while Yun Xiao just woke up too. He toward the shower before heading towards the dining hall. Tang Wulin was surprised it was so empty but he still headed to the third window for breakfast. Breakfast was a spread of milk, eggs, sausages, bread, and vegetables. Tang Wulin helped himself to free food, causing him to pile up a pyramid worth of food on his te. Then he left for a vacant table at the corner to devour his food. He was unaware of Xie Xie arriving a few mins after he started eating and was throwing a few nces at him. The dinner hall started bing flooded with people. Most of them were flinging nces at Tang Wulin, either from hearing about his eating record or witnessing the feat itself. The inaugural ceremony on Eastsea Academy''s vast za. It was purely during this ceremony that both clusters of students from the Advanced Academy and Intermediate Academy met. "Good day students. We shall now begin the Eastsea Academy''s annually held opening ceremony. The President of Eastsea Academy has been invited to the ceremony, and he will be making a speech shortly." Eastsea Academy''s President was a senior who looked to be about sixty years old. After the president spoke, the next monumental event was the ss assignment. As expected Tang Wulin, Zhou Zhangxi, Xie Xie, Yun Xiao were put into ss five. There were twenty students within ss five, and it was the smallest ss of them all. Every one of them retained a nk expression. "ss teachers, please direct your students to their sses and aid them to familiarize themselves within the academy." Five teachers appeared before the crowd as the announcement was ending. One of those five teachers headed towards the direction of ss five. This teacher, however, stood at a staggering height of over 1.9 meters along with a pair ofnky arms and a thin waist. His pupils were of a smoky green and the color-matched well with his coarse hair, giving off a strange temperament. and with his face being inexpressive. One of the girls in ss five breathed out quietly, "The teacher is so handsome!" Unknown to the girl, she had voiced out the thought of all the students. "Come with me!" This young teacher spoke simply. The whole ss five hastily ran after there cold teacher. There were thirty sets of tables and chairs in the ssroom. The teaching tform was positioned at the front of the ssroom. "Take your seats." The youthful teacher said coldly. Every single time he spoke, it always gave off a feeling of iciness! Tang Wulin sat down around the middle row of the table, resting his hand on his chin. He was rather bored and surprisingly looking forward to ying around with Xie Xie. He still doubts it will be anything exciting, but he can only hope. His roommates decided to sit next to him, with them being in the same row. The icy teacher walks up to the tform as everyone was finishing picking their seats. "My name is Wu Zhangkong!" The youthful teacher introduced himself. "For the next six years, you will all be under my tutge. I would like emphasizing a point you may disregard whatever Director Long Hengxu had mentioned at the ceremony. Even if you are a bunch of trash, I will train you into the strongest students within your cohort. That is unless you choose to drop out unless you drop out." Said Wu Zhankong. While the words were full of arrogance, Wu Zhangkong spoke with a in tone and it still attracted the attention of all the students within the ss. "You shall introduce yourselves your name, martial soul, soul power rank, and your aspirations. Tell me all about it. You may begin!" The whole ss started introducing themselves, with Tang Wulin being next. "Tang Wulin, the martial soul is Bluesilver grass, soul power is rank 11. No aspiration at the moment." Said Tang Wulin simply. After he was done another studentughed at his martial soul but not a secondter he was scolded harshly by Wu Zhangkong. With him saying there is no trash martial soul but only trash soul masters. Tang Wulin was surprised Xie Xie was rank 18, he thought he would be lower than that considering he got knock out by his backhand. If Xie Xie heard Tang Wulin thought, he would have tried to stab Tang Wulin to death. "Starting tomorrow, sses will officially begin. My teaching style is a bit different from other teachers. So if you''re afraid of pain, fatigue, or aches, quickly change schools or think of a way to change sses. Those who remain should mentally prepare themselves. That is all, ss dismissed." Said Wu Zhangkong coldly. After Wu Zhangkong''s tall figure strode out from the ssroom on his pair of long legs, the ssroom exploded with chatter. Nearly all of them were discussing this cold, yet a handsome teacher. Xie Xie moved in front of Tang Wulin, as he was nervous the boy might run away. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes as he follows Xie Xie out of the ssroom. "Huh? Tang Wulin!"Eximed Liu Yuxin as she appeared right in front of him with a grin on her face, after witnessing him leave the ssroom. Sighing, at the fact he was meeting another annoying person so soon. "Don''t be like that, what about the history we have." Said Liu Yuxin with a big smile. Xie Xie arched a brow wondering what their rtionship was, while Tang Wulin motions her to say what she wants. "Since your in ss five, could you help me take photos of Icily Arrogant Prince Charming. Oh, that''s your teacher, Wu Zhangkong." Liu Yuxin pleaded to Tang Wulin, who didn''t care about the conversation anymore. He started to move past her not caring if he was rude. "If you do this, I will pay for the window A food for you." Said Liu Yuxin. Tang Wulin movement was halted causing Liu Yuxin to smirk. She made sure to remember to thank her ssmates for informing her about his exploits at the dinner table. "Well do we have a deal?" Tang Wulin had to admit, ever since his strength increased it been getting a lot easier to bribe him for food. Which made him wonder if it wasn''t just his dragonyer and martial spirit that was causing this increased in hunger. He held out his hand and Liu Yuxin smiled giving him the camera. "You better not forget." Said Tang Wulin with his eyes slightly narrow. "Of course Junior brother, it a date." Said Liu Yuxin in a teasing tone. Tang Wulin and Xie Xie watch her go down the hall in a sh. Xie Xie smirks toward him beforementing on how he such a foodie and Tang Wulin simply ignored him. Unsurprisingly he got to cross off and marches off to their challenge area. "We''re going to Eastsea Park. There aren''t many people there, so you can be at ease; I''ll find someone to treat your injuries."Said Xie Xie without turning back to Tang Wulin. Eastsea Park wasn''t far from Eastsea Academy. One could reach the park after a 10-minute stroll by following the path next to the exit of the academy. As they reached the deepest part of the park, where they were well hidden from others, Xie Xie halted in the center of an open area. "Here it is." He turned to face Tang Wulin. Xie Xie would have normally given his opponent he considers weak a handicap. He was still pissed from being called a sissy and losing to a backhand. Tang Wulin heard Xie Xie talk for a bit before he got into position. He saw a ring of yellow light appeared beneath his feet. A hundred-year spirit soul, a 35-centimeter long de that seemed to be made of crystal yellow appeared in his right hand. ''So, he has a dragon martial soul.'' Though Tang Wulin in slight amusement. Tang Wulin listens to the growl that wasing from the dagger. Tang Wulin releases his Bluesliver grass after remembering he has no real experience with it. ''So it was true, he does have a Bluesilver grass.'' Thought Xie Xie in irritation, as this thought made Xie Xie further enrage that he lost to someone like him. He charged at Tang Wulin as he began sending the vines of his Blue Silver Gras straight at him. Tang Wulin saw Xie charging through the gap and close in him pretty quick since the gap was 10 meters. ''Take this." Said Xie Xie with a smirk. As he got near Tang Wulin confidently believing he has won but Tang Wulin only smirk as he saw Xie Xie get into his blind spot. Bang! Xie Xie was sent flying with blood flying out of his mouth, as a fist connected to his face. His body stops sailing after a while and hended on the ground. ''What! What just happened.'' Thought Xie Xie in shock. Xie Xie didn''t fathom what happened when he got close to Tang Wulin. "You''re never going being able to touch me if you keep fighting like that."Tang Wulinmented with a bored tone. This enraged Xie Xie even more, and he went charging at him again but this time at full speed. ''I don''t believe you can react to me.'' Xie Xie arrogantly thought as he was able to sh through Wulin vines and appear behind him. Bang! ''How?'' Thought Xie Xie in confusion. Xie Xie was sent flying again as hended hard on the ground. Blood was leaking out of his mouth from Tang Wulin hits. He red at the boy as he tries to figure out what he did. "Turning up your speed is not going to help." Said Tang Wulin simply. "Then again it doesn''t matter. Been a while since I yed around." Mutter Tang Wulin. Xie Xie saw him grin as he started walking towards him. Xie Xie gritted his teeth and started making space between them. "That won''t do." Commented Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin stomp down on the ground causing the pebbles that were scattered around to rise in the air and then he started flicking them at Xie Xie. Xie Xie was shocked and started to deflect them all and after thest pebble, he saw Tang Wulin already closed the distance between them. Tang Wulin punch Xie Xie in the stomach before grabbing his head and mming it down in the ground. Then he raises a foot and mming it down hard. A small crater formed with Xie Xie faces nted inside. Tang Wulin observes to see if he was going getting up but no movement from him. ''What a letdown.'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight disappointment. Yet in the next second, Tang Wulin unconsciously twisted his body as he saw a sh of light. As the sound of a dragon roars out at the spot, he was just standing at. Xie Xie red at him with blood streaming from his head as stand up from the crater. Tang Wulin grin grew wider with a hint of viciousness as Xie Xie charged at him with intense killing intent. Xie Xie started to savagely swipe at his opponent with the uncontroble urge to witness him bleed. "Don''t you ever, walk away from me! I''m Xie Xie!"Shouted Xie Xie. Tang Wulin was deflecting and dodging with the same grin on his face. He leans his head back, avoiding a swipe and then mming his fist into Xie Xie''s face. BAAAM! Xie Xie hit the ground hard, but he quickly pushes himself off the ground. He started attacking his opponent again. Tang Wulin seeing this, rush through his swipes and then bombard him with punches. Then he hit him with a kick to chin sending him flying up. Next, grab his feet before he flew too high and mmed him down. CRASH! Then mming him hard with his leg again. CRASH! ''It over.'' Thought Tang Wulin before he started to walk away but then he scarcely heard violent coughing. Cough! Cough! "Its not over."Mutter Xie Xie. As he struggles to stand as he spoke those words out with difficulty. Tang Wulin stared at him as he couldn''t help but inevitably saw the ovepping image of that Fire Dragon yer on Xie Xie form. ''What ispelling you guys to get back up, even when you know your fully outmatch.'' Thought Tang Wulin in wonder. Tang Wulin observer Xie Xie as he struggles desperately to take a step, he knew Xie Xie''s body was already at its limit. He appeared in front of Xie Xie while he tried to move his leg and knock him unconscious. ''I wonder...'' Tang Wulin looks at the down form of Xie Xie and decided to just take him home. No point in getting in trouble for beating him up and then leaving him here. Yet as he was walking home, this weak asshole perseverance impressed him. It seems there might just be more to this guy than he initially thought. # Darkness. It was pitch-ck darkness. Nothing could be seen through this darkness. Tang Wulin discovered he had arrived in a pitch-ck world. Suddenly, a golden light appeared off in the distance. The golden light was simply too dazzling, and he couldn''t help but give it all of his attention. The golden light drew closer and closer, causing its enormous size to be more apparent the closer it came. Tang Wulin looked up and saw a gigantic golden dragon bound by chains. The golden dragon had five ws, and its entire body was covered inrge golden scales. A pair of horns sprouted from its head and its form serpentine. ''So, this is what I was sensing for the past few years.'' Tang Wulin''s eyes narrowed as he knew he been sensing a tyrannical power inside of him but it was filled with too much rage tomunicate with. Anytime he tried to uses his Dragon yer Powers, this tyrannical power would always act up and try to dominate it. It one of the reasons he doesn''t use it and the other being there was no one strong enough for him to use it against. A sh a light erupted before he was now standing atop the azure tiled floor in a hall. The Golden Dragon had eighteen rings of light around it. "So you finally decided toe." A pure, cold voice resounded throughout the hall. In an instant, the entire hall was lit up by a golden radiance. The light condenses into a human form, but the form had no eyes, nose, ears but only a mouth. It had four wings of light extruding from it back. "You are?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he stared at the new arrival, wondering how he couldn''t sense or smell this being before. The being said nothing at first but then told him it didn''t even know who it was either. It mentions it was a divine conscious left behind to help him survive the Golden Dragon King. "Survive? What do you mean exactly?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "I am sure you notice how much energy that dragon holds. If you were to take it all in." ''I would explode.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces up. It wouldn''t be like that time he absorbs the Space Between Time, which caused his body and mind to split. He didn''t like the fact that he possessed a ticking time bomb in his body and it was from a dragon too. ''Why is it that my life is always intertwined with these lizards.'' "Since your a guide, you must know a way to survive." Said Tang Wulin as he moved his gaze back to the spirit. The dazzling light being nodded thoughtfully its head and told him he must undo the eighteen seals of the dragon king if he dearly wishes to live safely. Tang Wulin felt a headacheing as he realizes his schedule just got even busier. "What that other energy I am feeling." Tang Wulin has been feeling another energy source when he came in here but couldn''t pinpoint it. The dazzling light being stared at for a while before shaking its head. He told him he should undo the first seal before worrying about other things. Tang Wulin had to admit he was right. Nothing else matters if you''re dead. He asks what he needs to do to undo the seal and the Light being told him he needs three objects. "While your extraordinary strength his enough to instantly break the first seal. I humbly suggest you obtain these objects to further increase your strength to the second seal requirement won''t be too far off." "Alright. What are those three objects." "Hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit, hundred-year Scarlet me Fruit, and ten drops of blood from a hundred-year soul beast with a dragon bloodline." "Remember you have until your 10th birthday before the raw energy proves too much for the seal." Tang Wulin started to think of ways to get these three objects. While he can easily break the seal now, he will still get these objects if they''re able to radically increase his raw strength. The faster he regains his overwhelming strength, the easier it is to move around. After this thought his surroundings suddenly distorted. He woke up, with the sunlight shining through the windows, and saw the rest of the boys still sleeping. ''Great, more things to do.'' Chapter 13: Clash of Strength Chapter 13: sh of Strength Tang Wulin has been thinking of ways to find the three objects he needed. One idea would be to go to the cksmith Association and ask Can Yue. "Hey! Bluesliver Grass!" "I want a rematch!" "Did you hear me!" ck lines appeared on Tang Wulin''s head as he continues ignoring the annoying pest that has been screaming him name since he got here. ''How is can someone be this annoying.'' Thought Tang Wulin in irritation. "I wasn''t at my best! I was just going easy on you!"Shouted Xie Xie with a re. Tang Wulin sat down digging into his breakfast while ignoring Xie Xie, who kept on trying to talk to him. ''If I haven''t killed him by the end of the week, then a miracle must have happened.'' # "Today officially marks the start of your sses with most of your lessons will be taught by me. Stand up," Said Wu Zhankong coldly. The whole ss instantly jumped to their feet. "Come with me!" Shouted Wu Zhangkong as he shoved both of his hands into his pockets and walked out of the ssroom, followed closely by the students. The whole ss was put into pairs by Wu Zhakong causing Tang Wulin to be with Zhou Zhangxi, and Xie Xie was with Yun Xiao. They all listen as Wu Zhangkong said he was going to evaluate their abilities. Wu Zhangkong made sure everybody participated regardless of their martial soul or spirit rank. The matches started from the end of the line to the beginning and It was Tang Wulin vs Zhou Zhangxi who started off the tournament. As soon as Wu Zhangkong said to start. Zhou Zhangxi suddenly gave up, as he was still scared of Tang Wulin and his terrifying abilities. Wu Zhangkong scolded Zhou Zhangxi harshly to the point his face started to turn red. As the next match came on, Wu Zhangkong kicks out the losers and reprimand the winners. He didn''t reprimand Tang Wulin because he didn''t see him fight yet. Round one went by fast, with Xie Xie being the only one to catch his eyes and him being suspicious of Tang Wulin. "Second round starts. You and you. Both of you shallpete." Said Wu Zhangkong, with a severe-looking expression, as he pointed at Tang Wulin and a female student. Wu Zhangkong started the match, with the girl activating her Martial Soul, a cute little white cat. She crouched slightly and sprang agilely towards Tang Wulin''s direction. Tang Wulin stared at the girl charging at him, waiting till she closes the distance between them, to sidestep her attack and strike her in the face. Long story short, the match ended in one move as the girl was knockout with a harsh scolding from Wu Zhankong. "Do you see now how stupid it is to just charge in a straight line! What enemy is going letting themselves foolishly get hit! And you, why didn''t you use your martial soul! Are you the type of righteous idiot who believes in giving their opponent a fair chance! Or are you just an arrogant youth who thinks he better than everyone." Scolded Wu Zhankong to both Tang Wulin and the girl next to him. Wu Zhangkong went on a rant, concerning Tang Wulin and the knockout girl. Tang Wulin didn''t care about hisments, proceeding to just wait at the side. Wu Zhangkong believing that was enough and called for the next matches. The matches went on for a while until only two people were left undefeated. Wu Zhangkong notice that Tang Wulin was still not using his martial spirit ''This boy....'' Thought Wu Zhankong as he slightly narrowed his eyes. "The fourth round, second match. Tang Wulin versus Wu Zhangkong." Said Wu Zhangkong causing all of the students but Tang Wulin''s expression to change. ''What.'' Thought Xie Xie. Xie Xie watched as Wu Zhangkong walk over to the side opposite of Tang Wulin and remove his belt. The pants didn''t down or sway one bit. "Teacher, what are you doing?" Xie Xie cried out in surprise. Wu Zhangkong shook his wrist, causing the belt to bepletely taut and perfectly straight. With an indifferent voice, he said, "I won''t release my martial soul. You only survive one of my hits." "Hey, if I am capable to endure one of your attacks, can I be exempt from ss for the week?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Is there a reason why?" Questioned Wu Zhangkong. "It''s for my cultivation." "Good. Let see if you back up those words." Said Wu Zhankong. Wu Zhangkong with his belt took a step thrusting towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin experienced a fierce wave of ruthless suppressioning overwhelmingly from Wu Zhangkong. He perceives the image of his opponent growsrger as if he was a giant, he desperately tried moving, but his body refuses to listen to him. His body started to shake uncontrobly and his heart sped up in beats. ''Am... Am I scared? Impossible!'' Thought Tang Wulin. ''I am ologia!'' Inside Tang Wulin''s body, he could feel his Dragon yers Powers roaring back at the ruthless suppression. Unconsciously his blue markings started appearing around his chest area and limbs but were hidden by his clothing. His pride and determination would never allow himself to be scared. Wu Zhangkong was realistically expecting the boy in front of him to cower or be suppressed, but he could never have imagined what Tang Wulin would do next. Tang Wulin took a step and forcibly threw out a dominating fist at Wu Zhangkong belt that wasing towards him. CRASH! The students of ss five who were watching the fight were blown away from the violent sh. Xie Xie was shocked as he undoubtedly saw an unimaginable scene happening in front of his eyes. A Soul Master was shing equally with someone who was at least a Spirit Ancestor. SWOOOOOOSH! The harsh wind started to pick up from both sides defiantly refusing to give up, as the raw earth started to form cracks. Their spiritual power started to both unconsciously leak out and shing against each other. CRACK! Tang Wulin began to grin at Wu Zhangkong as he instantly started pushing forward with his fist. Wu Zhankong started pushing forward too, causing the overwhelming pressure to radically increase. The student of ss five started to tremble uncontrobly from the dominating might of the two monsters in front of them. They were all thinking about how did those two get so strong, while also forgetting one of those monsters was in the same ss as them. Bang! There was a deafening explosion in at the tip of the fierce sh as both Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong were sent skidding back. The ss look and gasp when they saw Wu Zhangkong belt was destroyed. Xie Xie instantly turned to look at Tang Wulin and was shocked that his fist was only bleeding. He thought they would have blown off or be deformed and be even more damaged from shing with someone like teacher Wu Zhankong. Wu Zhangkong gazes at Tang Wulin indifferently but inwardly was shock and terrified. ''A Spirit Master at rank 11 was able to equally sh and for a split second beat me in strength... He would be perfect for that ce. His talent would be a waste to go anywhere else.'' Thought Wu Zhankong. "Your exempt from ss and training for this week. But you will have to make it up when youe back." Said Wu Zhankong coldly. Wu Zhangkong shook his head and walk in front of the ss, not waiting for Tang Wulin''s answer. "Thepetition has ended, and all of you have witnessed it. What are your feelings about thispetition?" Questioned Wu Zhankong coldly. ss five was still recovering from the shock but knew better than to not listen. "W..What about me teacher!" Xie Xie quickly recovered from the shock and shouted. Wu Zhangkong ignored Xie Xie as he continues giving his speech. "Rotten wood cannot be carved!" This Icily Arrogant Prince Charming answered his question. "It is no wonder why all of you have been sorted into ss five, you are all a bunch of trash. However, even if you all merely scrap iron, I will take pride in tempering all of you." Wu Zhangkong went on an inspiring speech about only the foolish rely solely on their martial spirits. Even mentioning how Tang Wulin relied on his strength topensate for his low spirit rank and was able to use that to contend with him. Then he told the ss everyone will be doing physical training with him tomorrow. "Xie Xie, Tang Wulin, follow me." Shortly after he finished thatst sentence, Wu Zhangkong headed for the Academic Building. Xie Xie blink his while; Tang Wulin still had his stoic look but they still follow Wu Zhangkong. "The trash I referred to in my speech included both of you as well!" Said Wu Zhankong as he began to go onto scold both of the boys. He scolded Tang Wulin for relying solely on his extraordinary strength and not trying to find ways to use his martial soul. Strength is only one aspect of the battle and to ignore the rest, would lead one to an early death. He then turned to Xie Xie and lectures him on his stupidy of relying on the same tactics. Then he went on talking about what their faults were, his being his weak spirit power and Xie Xie for relying heavily on his twin martial soul. Xie Xie''s face turned red from the scolding, while Tang Wulin didn''t even twitch. "Alright then, down to business." Mutter Wu Zhankong while inwardly sighing at Tang Wulin indifferent look. He began to them about the ss promotion tournament that happens every year, and he wants them to participate, causing Xie Xie lips to twitch. "The tournament should begin in a month. Thus, from tomorrow onwards, outside of regr sses, I will have both of you undergo special training every night. I''ll formte a simple schedule for you two so you better turn our ss into the first grade''s ss one." Said Wu Zhankong. After Wu Zhangkong was done, the boys left his office with their thoughts. Tang Wulin decided its time for him to go see Cen Yue about the three objects. "Hey!" Xie Xie coldly called out to him. Tang Wulin kept walking leisurely. "I don''t know how you were able to sh with Teacher Wu Zhangkong. I don''t care how either. Just because that was undoubtedly your full strength, mean nothing to me! I will catch up to you and resoundingly defeat you! I will not stop, until the name Xie Xie is imprinted in your memories!" Shouted Xie Xie with his eyes burning with determination. Tang Wulin left the academy without replying to Xie Xie, all while thinking how much free time he has now. Since he was free from ss for the week now, he wanted to go train a bit and focus on the items for the Golden Dragon King seal. "Tang Wulin!" Tang Wulin turned his head and saw Liu Yuxin walking towards with her friends behind her. She kept staring at him with a smile, and he already knew what she wants. "Here are the pictures, I expect that meal now." Said Tang Wulin as he slid the photos of Wu Zhankong to Liu Yuxin. He was able to get one of the girls in their ss to take some pictures, which wasn''t hard. "Of course junior brother. Hehe."Said Liu Yuxin with a faint smile. Liu Yuxin receives the pictures and her friends started to swarm around her, swooning over the pictures. She passes out the pictures to the highest buyer and then went with Tang Wulin to the dining hall. That day, Liu Yuxin learn the fearsome might of Tang Wulin''s stomach. She knew she would have to sell the photos at a higher price if she wanted to retain any money. # Yun Xiaoling stood behind the front desk and saw Tang Wulin as soon as he entered. "Tang Wulin, you''re here today." Said Yun Xiaoling as she briskly walked to Tang Wulin''s side with a smile and inquisitive eyes. Yun Xiaoling has seen the crazy amount of things the boy in front of her as done and aplish. She maintains her smile even when he just nodded his head with no words. They started heading towards the elevation with Yun Xiaoling picking a w he was unfamiliar with. Tang Wulin listen quietly as Yun Xiaoling was telling him about the association and where everything was. As they reach the floor, Yun Xiaoling started pointing out ces through the window as they waited for Cen Yue to arrive. Tang Wulin heard a crowd of footsteps and saw Cen Yue with another man next to him. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, and he was able to tell this man was strong just from the aura he was giving off. "Wulin, this is the President of the cksmith''s Association, Mu Chen. He is also the most famous Saint Craftsman ranked cksmith in the continent." Said Cen Yue walked over to his side with a smile. ''I see no wonder. I could feel power rolling off him, even when he suppresses most of it.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he paid even more attention to Mu Chen. Tang Wulin gaze at Mu Chen as the man in question stared back at him with a fierce expression. "Before that, can you get me these items?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he shifted his attention to Cen Yue. Cen Yue blink his eyes at the abrupt question, while everyone but Mu Chen was surprised that this youth was ignoring the president. Mu Chen in question just smirks as he watches but said nothing. "Eh, depend on what they are." Said Cen Yue as he saw Mu Chen didn''t mind and encourage to speak. "The items that I need are. Hundred-year Ice Crystal Fruit, a hundred-year Scarlet me Fruit, and ten drops of blood from a hundred-year soul beast with a dragon bloodline." Said Tang Wulin. Cen Yue was surprised at the things he was asked but started to think about it. While those items wouldn''t be super hard to get, they would cost quite a bit. Mu Chen looked at him with an unfathomably deep gaze. "Are you aware that spirit fruits may harm the body?" "I do, but I still want them." "Alright, go with Cen Yue to get your task and I will give you the items." Said Mu Chen with a smirk on his face. Mu Chen could tell from the items name, that they were there to increase his strength. The association wouldn''t lose anything as long as it was payback and it was being used to nurture a genius cksmith. It was one of the reasons that he was willing to go out of his way and give them to Tang Wulin. He then started congratting Tang Wulin on breaking the record. Mu Xi who was was standing next to her father, who began ring at Tang Wulin. ''To think that the kid that the kid who ignored me in front of the school gates, would be the same boy who broke the record.'' Thought Mu Xi in irritation and surprise. Only a few days ago, did Mu Xi broke the record as the youngest to take the cksmith test and pass. She was pretty proud of her aplishment and held a bit of arrogance in her from having more talent than even her father. But then out of nowhere, this nine-year-old kid broke her record. To say she was pissed would be the understatement of the yea. Hell, She didn''t even get the chance to savor in her record-breaking. As she found out he finish his test and broke the record, only a few minutes after she finished hers. "I want topete with you!" Said Mu Xi with her eyes narrow. Mu Xi was going to say it again, but her dad sends her a look, causing her face to change. But she refuses to give up even if it means inciting his anger and so she turns her head back. But Tang Wulin was gone, causing her to instantly start to look around until she found him walking towards the elevator. "Wait up, Tang Wulin." Said Cen Yue. Can Yue say his goodbye to the president and Mu Xi''s. He scrambles to the elevator where Tang Wulin was and then began telling him he will take him to the ce where he can go to get tasks. "Another thing here is two items for you." "Soulmunicators are gifted to new members of the association. Since every cksmith has one, you can consider it one of the benefits of joining the association. As for this ring, the President wanted me to give it to you. He said that it''s just a temporary loan. It has a space of ten cubic meters, so it''ll be convenient for when you hand in your work."Said Cen Yue with a small smile on his face. Can Yue stayed with Tang Wulin for a while talking about some mundane things. When Can Yue was done, Mu Chen came downstairs with the items, two small boxes, and a miniature bottle. Tang Wulin received the gifts and started to head towards Mang Tian Workshop. Chapter 14: Blast From The Past Chapter 14: st From The Past Tang Wulin was talking towards Mang Tian Workshop and tried to call the golden spirit. "Hey, I got the three objects." Tang Wulin didn''t hear any response for a while, causing him to wonder if he has to go back to where he met the light being. Next thing he knows, he was pulled back into the azure tiled hallway with the light being in front of him. "You have everything?" "Yes. Now what?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he saw the ligth being in front of him. The light being who called himself Old Tang informed him to acquire a ce where he wouldn''t be disturbed. Then obtain a vessel where you can seal the spirit fruit in it and pour the dragon blood over it. After it calms down, drinking it would increase his strength in the process of breaking the seal. "You need preparing many things: endurance, strength, courage, and dedication. When you break the first seal, you will experience unfathomable suffering. Also, it seems that other power inside you, the one with the dragon. You have to hold it back, so it doesn''t interfere." Said Old Tang with a sigh before continuing. "What I have noticed, it always defends you when foreign tries to invade your body." Said Old Tang. Old Tang exined the grave consequences of failing to bear the seal powers. Tang Wulin nodded his head and went out to collect the stuff needed. # Xie Xie was walking out of the dining hall with his mind wandering to the event that happened yesterday. He still hard to belives that a spirit master was able to match someone at teacher Wu Zhangkong level. ''Dammit, this is pissing me off. How did he get so strong.'' Thougth Xie Xie in slight irritation. Xie Xie knew he hadn''t been negligent, even when he found out he had a twin martial soul. While he did get arrogant over the years, he still kept on training seriously. And yet, Xie Xie feltpared to Tang Wulin, there was a huge gap between them. "Can I even... Catch up to him?" Mutter Xie Xie with a hint of hopelessness forming. Xie Xie trembles uncontrobly at the thought of giving up. He knew he was talented and never really cared how his talent undoubtedly affected others. To think the day woulde when he would meet someone even more talented than him. ''For fuck sakes, he shed with a someone who at least Spirit Ancestor level.'' Thought Xie Xie in frustration. While Xie Xie was deep in thought he didn''t notice Wu Zhangkong walking up behind him. ''I see. Seeing Tang Wulin and I sh must have severely hurt his confidence and pride.'' Thought Wu Zhankong but he made no ns to interfere with Xie Xie. Wu Zhangkong knew that after that spectacle yesterday. There would be various reactions from the student, and some may get, inspire or depress. As Wu Zhangkong made his way up to Xie Xie after seeing him clench his fist and tremble. "Ahhhhhhhhh!" Xie Xie screamed out loud. "Just you wait, Tang Wulin. I will train even harder, no one hundred times harder to catch up to you!" Shouted Xie Xie with his hand raise up in the air. Xie Xie defiantly refuses to give up, even if the chances of him catching up to Tang Wulin are faint or nonexistent. He will keep on trying until he can stand on the same stage on him. "Oh really, good remember those words." Wu Zhankong voice rang out from behind. "Ahhhh!" Xie Xie jumped when he heard Wu Zhangkong''s voice from behind them. He started looking around nervously, at the realization he got caught. "Hmph, let go to morning training." Xie Xie gulp, hoping Wu Zhangkong didn''t take offense to his word, while W Zhangkong had a smirk on his face. ''That right Xie Xie. Only cowards give up without even trying.'' # Tang Wulin started to put the two-hundred-year fruits, the Ice Crystal Fruit and the Scarlet me Fruit, into the metal cup. Afterward, he swiftly opened up the porcin bottle and poured the fishy-smelling dark violet blood into the cup. An overwhelming wave of energy began overflowing from the cup, causing the entire cup to begin trembling uncontrobly. He held on to the vessel as a session of explosion begun to rumble through the cup. After a while, the rumbling stop and unsealed the cup as a disgusting odor wheeze out. Not caring for how it looks like, he empties the cup into his stomach. A warmth started spreading throughout his body. ''Concentrate, meditate and circte soul power.'' He heard dull Old Tang voice, as he was done emptying the cup. He begins to meditate when suddenly, a strange feeling overcame him from every corner of his body. It felt as though vitality was flowing into his blood as if steam was rushing out of every pore in his body. A faint golden pattern started appearing on his forehead, growing until they covered his whole body. The golden patterns, in the shape of rhombuses, appeared faint at first, but they slowly grew clearer. Tang Wulin endures as the three spiritual items wreak havoc inside his body. He felt immense heat and coldness sprouting up inside of him, which was vastly weaker than an Ice and Fire Dragon breath. He was able to bear through all of that and then he felt something drilling into his muscle, organs, and bones. Tang Wulin had to admit, if he was only a normal 9-year old he would have already been driven to insanity. The most arduous part was keeping his Dragon yer Powers at bay. As the automatic defense doesn''t act up to destroy the invading spiritual item that is causing havoc. "Yes, you have to constantly keep that other power at bay. If you don''t, all your effort will go to waste." He could hear familiar Old Tang voice but didn''t have the time to pay much attention to it. His Dragon yer Power was surging up, in rage what was happening to his body. ''Fuck!'' He could feel both the spiritual items and his Dragon yer Powers growing in more intense. # Xie Xie soon began regretting the words he said out loud. Wu Zhangkong was a teacher who was true to his word. He immediately began the physical training ss he had spoken of the day before. The basics of physical training were running. While the other kids just had to run around the track, Xie Xie had to wear two heavy chains. Xie Xie before never did this training willingly but after constantly losing to Tang Wulin and seeing a glimpse of his full strength. He realizes he has to train one hundred times as hard to catch up to him. They started running around the track at a reasonable pace but after a fewps everyone but Xie Xie slowed down. Xie Xie refuses to fall from this and kept on pushing himself. Every time he felt like slowing down or stopping he kept seeing the image of Tang Wulin walking away from him. ''Don''t you walk away from me.'' Xie Xie''s face kept on turning a various shade of red eachp but he disregards it in favor of persevering through. Wu Zhangkong stood in the middle of the track, watching the defeated students with a serene expression and an asional frown. ''A bit of rivalry doesn''t hurt anyone. It seems, he realizes he has to try his very hardest to catch up to Tang Wulin.'' Thougth Wu Zhankong before sighing. ''Then again, that boy is the greatest monster I have seen in my whole life.'' Wu Zhangkong was genuinely curious about how Tang Wulin gained that strength. He wonders if he was born with that strength or was that from a bloodline. At that moment, a girl walked through the gates that lead to the field from the direction of the academy buildings. She was dressed in white and was the same age as the students in the first grade''s ss five. Although she wasn''t particrly beautiful, she was still a bit delicate and pretty. With long ck hair and ck eyes, her build was about average among her peers. She was still very well proportioned, and her pair of bright eyes were full of life. As she walked forwards, her steps seemed to maintain a special rhythm to them, and her aura had an exotic feel to it. Wu Zhangkong''s gaze soonnded on her as she wasn''t wearing a school uniform but hade while ss was still in session. The girl informed him about why she was here and her rmendation letter. Wu Zhankong simply nodded his head before moving gaze to Xie Xie. He called over Xie Xie, after having him take off his metal shirt. Xie Xie felt relief after taking off the metal vest but he squash that thought instantly. Xie Xie panting arrived in front of Wu Zhangkong. "Teacher Wu." Wu Zhangkong didn''t mention anything about his physical strength because he already seems to have the motivation to train it. He still wanted to see Xie Xie full strength and he believes this girl could help him out with that. "Show me your strength and defeat her." "Ok!" Xie Xie calm down and nce at his opponent who was staring at the track. "I''ll give you twenty minutes of rest. We''ll begin after those twenty minutes are up." Xie Xie didn''tin as he immediately sat cross-legged and began meditating. Running had consumed many of his soul power and physical strength. Xie Xie was too busy recovering to pay attention to the conversation between Gu Yue and teacher Wu Zhangkong. Xie Xie stood up, his body filled up with energy. Wu Zhangkong nodded. "Stand thirty meters apart from one another and prepare." Xie Xie retreated backward, each step moving him back at an equal distance. From start to finish, Xie Xie''s gaze hadn''t left Gu Yue. He felt threatened when he''d first seen this girl and now treated her wholeheartedly as a worthy opponent. During all of his fights with Tang Wulin, he learns to stop looking down on his enemies. Even though he doesn''t know anything about this girl, he will still try his hardest. "Begin!" Wu Zhangkong simply announced. Xie Xie stomps down harshly on the ground, causing the pebbles lying around to jump up and then fling them at Gu Yue. ''Let see what you can do.'' Thougth Xie Xie. Gu Yue blink in surprise at the tactic still activated her soul ring under her feet, It was a hundred-year-old one same as Xie Xie. The rocks diverted from their original path as if they were shifted by the wind. Xie Xie was surprised at this, but it didn''t matter. Gu Yue saw as the rock was shifted away, that Xie Xie appeared right behind them. ''I see, he uses the rocks as both a probing method and a distraction.'' Gu Yue didn''t know Xie Xie stole this technique from Tang Wulin. While he been training, he''s been trying toe up with numerous strategies to get the drop on Tang Wulin and learning his move-set. Gu Yue saw the dagger approaching her face. nk! Xie Xie looks in surprise as a wall of rock appeared precise in front of him. He quickly backs off as soon as he notices his attack failed. Sadly, for him, Gu Yue wouldn''t let him go. Xie Xie saw light green des storming towards him. He started to dodge des of the wind and twisted his body as a fireball came at him. Wu Zhangkong looks in surprise at Xie Xie''s movements. Xie Xie''s movements didn''te from a person who had littlebat experience. ''It seems, he was in his share of fights before.'' Gu Yue furrows her brows at that and then shot out continuous wind des and fireball. Xie Xie dash through the attacks. He was twisting, lowering and flipping through the attacks. Woosh! As he flips over a fireball andnded on the ground, he started to sink. He instinctively pushes off from the mud on the ground, speeding toward Gu Yue. She narrowed her eyes but shooting out icicles at Xie Xie. Xie Xie is unable to move his body out of the way, moved his daggers up. Right at the minute he forcibly brought his daggers down on the icicle and using the momentum to propel him up. Gu Yue watch as the boy flew over the barrages of icicles. ''Too bad for you, you''re in the air open.'' Gu Yue formed a giant fireball and dispatch it towards Xie Xie. Xie Xie saw the fireballing but still dived towards it. Everyone who was still running saw Xie Xie diving towards the fireball and thought he was done for. Light Dragon de! Everyone but Wu Zhangkong watch in shock as therge fireball got split in half. Xie Xie levels his dagger at Gu Yue, who looks in surprise at his thinking. ''It Over.'' Xie Xie struck the ground as he saw Gu Yue moved back from her earlier position. Then he moved in for the finish, knowing she couldn''t escape him now. Swoosh! sh! Thest thing Xie Xie saw Gu Yue smirk and a sh of light. Knowing he got blinded, he tried to strike out to keep the opponent off of him. "Good. Let''s stop here." Wu Zhangkong voiced out. Xie Xie''s sight was only regained after ten or so seconds, but his eyes were clouded with tears. He wanted to rebel against that decision but shut down all of his resistance with a few words. # "Congrattions, you were capable of surviving it." Old Tang spoke as he saw Tang Wulin sitting down on the azure tile with Leviathan''s body coiled around his shoulder and caressing his face. Leviathan''s body seems to have grown, and it also ages from a 10-year-old to an 80-year-old spirit soul. "Yea. Do you know what happens to him?" "Papa!" Tang Wulin rubbed Levithian''s head, as it kept calling Papa. "It seems that little guy was able to absorb some of the first seal power, allowing it aged." Tang Wulin nodded his head. He still remembered the powerful and fantastic energy drilled into every single corner of his body. He remembers seeing Leviathan appearing out of nowhere with its body bing as long as his arm. The four-wing appendage on its head grew and wing arm like appendage grew down on its body below its head. The golden lights were swirling around its body and the trident on its head kept was shining brightly. His bluesilver grass also went through some changes, with the golden light bing visible. The vine-like grass became taller and straighter. He listens as Old Tang talk about the benefits of breaking the seals. He would gain the might of the Golden Dragon King, allowing him to suppress dragon-type beast inferior to Golden Dragon King. Then he will be able to transform his right hand into a dragon''s w, is known for ''crushing''. It will be able to destroy anything within a certain range. "The more of the seals you unlock, the greater the benefits that wille." "Alright then, onto the second seal now. You must undo the seal before you turn fifteen." Old Tang exins that he imprinted in his mind the material and items needed for it. He told him he can break the seal or could use the items to boost himself again before he breaks it. "Alright. Now let check out that other power source." Since he already unlocks the first seal, he now wanted to found out the other power source within him. Old Tang knew he couldn''t dy it anymore, so he turns around and snaps his fingers. Tang Wulin saw rows of azure tiles appearing in the ck space. "If you continue walking down, you will be able to reach the other power source." Tang Wulin nodded, and he moved forward with Old Tang saying he will catch upter. Leviathan was looking around curiously, she moved up to his head. After a while, Tang Wulin saw the end of the tiles and looked in shock. ''But that''s!'' He saw a sphere of ck and white, giving off an overwhelming amount of power. It was cover by a hazy white aura with kic energy fluctuating from it. Tang Wulin already recognized what it was before he even saw it. ''Space Between Time.'' How could he forget the overwhelming power that he once held. He was stumped on why it was here because he thought only his Dragon yer Power Transfer over. Shaking his head, he started walking towards it, but he saw a silhouette appears. The being was a young man with short ck hair, clean pale skin, big dark eyes, and abnormally sharp canines. He donned a regal and formal version of his usual attire consisting of a white toga lined with golden strings and markings at the edges; underneath this, he had another ck robe with metal-ringed cuffs. The man stared at Tang Wulin with a smirk on his face. "Hello, ologia." "....Zeref." Chapter 15: Miracles Chapter 15: Miracles "Is that all your going to say?" "To your dear lifelong friend?" Tang Wulin lips twitch as he observed the man in front of him. To think that he would be associating with the ck magician in this life. "How are you here Zeref?" "Isn''t that a fascinating question?" Tang Wulin stared at Zeref, not taking his bait for conversation. Zeref smirk as he snaps his finger and a grand throne appeared behind him. He sat down with his leg cross and his elbow resting below his chin. "Do you naturally mean, how am I here inside of you? How am I in this world? Or how am not dead?" "The ultimate answer to that question is " "I don''t know." Tang Wulin red at Zeref knowing intuitively he was lying and withholding something from me. "You don''t have to re fiercely at me. I am being honest here." Levithan uncurled itself from Tang Wulin head and naturally started looking thoughtfully at Zeref with genuine curiosity. "Oh. Well, aren''t you interesting!" Tang Wulin arch a brow, suspicious of Zeref. Whenever Zeref typically finds something interesting, it was either something that could potentially kill himself or him. "Exin." "Now where the fun in that. Hahaha." "Just take care of this little guy." Zeref smiled as he saw ologia ring suspiciously at him. Even after these years, ologia is still the same as before when dealing with him. "You have changed, ologia." "?" "You have be kinder. No, it is possible this was your original personality before the dragon yer madness." "I guess the credit is due to that family of yours?" "I mean it truly a novel experience to see the once renown Dragon of Apocalypse going willingly to school and training his little sister." "I have no time for your idle talk, ck Wizard. What do you want?" "Well, to put it simply. I am here to aid you." Tang Wulin gazes at Zeref not believing his answer. Zeref got up from the throne and started to walk around with a hand still on his chin. "Aren''t you puzzled? How were you able to miraculously survive? How were you able toe to this world and how I was able toe here too?" Tang Wulin watches as Zeref took a stroll around the dark space before he snaps and the surroundings changed. He blinks and saw that the background change to the realm where he fought those 7 dragon yers. "Truthfully you should have died after Natsu strikes you with hisbine Dragon yer attack but." "The Space Between Time couldn''t allow its wielder to die, so its power surged up and produced a distortion as you were fading away. This distortion caused a crack in Space-Time which drags your spirit that was fading away to this world." "Interestingly enough, into this body for some reason. Not only that but it was able to warp your tangible body that was fighting the mages and seal it inside of this body. It''s why your Dragon yer Powers are stronger than originally because your Dragon Form was still intact with the magic boost of the Space Between Time." Tang Wulin watch as the surrounding started ying scenes of his Spirit being slip through Space-Time. Next, it changed to his body which was still trapped in Fairy Heart, being warped and transported into the same world he was. "The previous owner inevitably died from the overflow of your Dragon Form and the GDK power shing for dominance. This caused the Space Between Time to forcibly separate them apart, which remain why you never had to fight for control of this body." "Wait So what have you been doing this whole time." "Good question! You see while you were learning about the joy of being loved. I had to work overtime to integrate your Dragon Form into this body. It why you could never use your dragon yer power before. It didn''tpletely get integrated until you unlock your martial soul." Zeref watches as Tang Wulin gazes at the Space Between Time with an expression of care? He couldn''t tell since he doubts ologia would understand himself. "ck Wizard, say I believe you want to help me." "How do I regain the power of the Space Between Time." "Another good question! You''re just on a roll today!" "It pretty easy, you just have to slowly "eat" it." "What do you mean eating it?" "You should be familiar with it, isn''t that how you became it wielder the first time. As I said before, you can slowly gain the power back by eating as much as your body can contain." "The stronger you get, the more you can eat and take in. With the Golden Dragon King improving your body, you should be able to absorb it all in the end without your body and spirit splitting into two like before." Tang Wulin nodded is head and then started to walk toward to Space Between Time. He gently started rubbing the glowing sphere. ''Thank you.'' He then started eating it. He experienced the power of nothingness seeping into him and surprisingly causing his spirit power to increase. He ate as much as he could and sat down to meditate, while Zeref observes. ''ologia" # Tang Wulin blink as he eyes open to the sun shining through the window of the workshop. He started getting up from the floor, as he notices his body felt lighter and stronger. "Awake huh." Hearing a voice behind him, he turned around and saw Mang Tian. Mang Tian seems to be bringing in tes of food, as Tang Wulin started to stand back up from his sitting position. "When did you get here?" "Earlier today, it seems you made a breakthrough?" Tang Wulin nodded his head, still trying to shake off the dizzy and weak feeling. Mang Tian gave him the tes of food and started to ask him what he been doing since he came here. He mostly informed everything about in that involved the cksmith and school. Mang Tien smiled wryly after hearing Tang Wulin say he ignored a Saint cksmith and was able to get him to give him some items for his cultivation. He then told him his parent went on a business trip and won''t be able to contact him for a while. Tang Wulin wanted to question more about the business trip. Mang Tien told him his parent didn''t say much about it. He then told Tang Wulin he had about twenty minutes before his ss starts. Tang Wulin surprise at the time, begin to leave for the Academy. # Tang Wulin was walking towards the Academy after waking up earlier. He knew a few days have gone by when he was breaking through the first seal. "Wow, this ce sure looks more charming in person!" "Hey ologia, look at those luxury cars." "Oh! There the academy entrance." Tang Wulin lips twitch from the recent arrival with him. Zeref was looking wistfully around everything like an innocent child. It seems that by him eating some of the Space Between Time has caused Zeref to gain the ability to depart from his body and appear as an astral form around him. "Still though, to think your spirit power would increase to rank 19 from eating the Space Between Time." "Such an interesting setup. The more seals you unlock the stronger your body bes. Which subsequently allows you to eat more of the Space Between Time and thereby increasing your spirit rank." "A system that coves all base, aren''t you a fortunate one." He knew Zeref had a point, and he could directly undoubtedly increase his spirit rank alongside his body. At present, he couldpletely focus on obtaining the new items he required to increase his strength and then he would break through. "Tang Wulin!" Tang Wulin turns his head, and he saw Xie Xie running towards him after he passes through the gates of the academy. "So you''re finally back, you bastard." "It has been a week since you came back to the dorms. I thought you left to escape me!" Tang Wulin walk past Xie Xie, doing his best to studiously ignore the nonsense that came out of his mouth. Zeref was justughing at the interaction between him and Xie Xie. "What did you guys dost week?" Since Xie Xie going to keep talking, he might as well talk about something worth his time. Xie Xie started to rant on about a new student that joined the ssst week, the day after he left. "That girl is bad news." "It best to not get involved with her at all." "Are you saying its good to get involved with you." "What!" The boys reach their ssroom in time, as other kids were starting to sit down and waiting for teacher Wu Zhangkong. "Tang Wulin!." The whole ssroom cheered his name, and he didn''t understand why, though. Tang Wulin didn''t know he became famous, for being able to sh with teacher Wu Zhangkong and possibly the strongest in the ss. "Tang Wulin, you should meet sister Gu Yue." "She was able to beat Xie Xie and turn him into a joke." "Shut up!" Tang Wulin was surprised Xie Xie got beaten in this ss. While he was vastly weaker to himself, that didn''t mean just anyone could beat him. "Sister Gu Yue!" Tang Wulin and Xie Xie turn their heads as they saw Gu Yue walk inside the ssroom. She and his gaze met for a split second. She had smiled and waved at him before she went going sit down around the front. Tang Wulin ignores Xie Xie rant towards him, as he went through the motion of the day. Wu Zhangkong came in and told everyone to get ready for their physical training. He turned to and him to focus on his spirit power while the physical was going on. No oneins about it, considering how impossibly strong Tang Wulin was. "Xie Xie, have Tang Wulin followed you when youe meeting me." Wu Zhangkong said as everyone was leaving after the physical training. Xie Xie nodded his head, as he chases after Tang Wulin who was going to the dining hall to eat. His roommates started filling him in and what been going for the past week. While Yun Xiao was telling him about how Xie Xie kept on pushing himself to catch up to him, which Xie Xie continues saying he will in the background. "I can''t finish this. You can have it." At this moment, a sound came to him from the side. Then came to the appearance of a huge snowy white bun, which was then ced on Tang Wulin''s te. Tang Wulin raised his head and looked to see Gu Yue leaving the dining hall with a smile. He shrugs his shoulder, as he started eating the bun ce on his tray. Ignoring Xie Xie who telling him to stay away from her. # Tang Wulin followed Xie Xie in the dead of night, noticing how they kept going deeper into the academy. Xie Xie brought him to an indoor training ground. When they walk in, they already saw Gu Yue standing there with Wu Zhangkong who had his eyes closed. "From today onwards, you and these two will have to train with me at night. This is in preparation for the ss Promotion Tournament in three months." Wu Zhangkong then looks over the trio, while urately evaluating them. He at present gained a handle on the skill level of Gu Yue and Xie Xie fromst week. '' Xie Xie has sufficiently shown his abilities to improve when motivated and is able to improve soundly. He also one of the few in his ss with actualbat experience and ability to adapt in the heat of battle.'''' ''Then there this one, she has control over all the elements and she seems to be able to employ them in an effective matter. Being able to chain them in a strategy to ovee Xie Xie constant adapting in the fight they had.'' They still had many major ws and already having them fixing those ws. He hasn''t known Tang Wulin skill level yet and only knows about his outrageous strength. He has Bluesilver grass, but he didn''t use it in his sh against him or the other students. Wu Zhangkong while trouble by this, was secretly d inside. To think this ss would have some hidden gems. He decided to think about itter. ''Hmm, let do it this way.'' "Xie Xie and Gu Yue had already been evaluated on their personal prowess in battle. Now it is your turn Tang Wulin but your opponent won''t be against any of them." "Your opponent is me!" A light shed in Wu Zhangkong''s unupied hands as a steel sword appeared. "I''m not going using my soul power or any soul skills, but even so, you must give me your all. Begin!" Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong both kick off from the ground at the same time, speeding towards each other. When they got close, they both struck out fiercely. BANG! Chapter 16: Tang Wulin vs Wu Zhangkong Chapter 16: Tang Wulin vs Wu Zhangkong Wu Zhangkong sword and Tang Wulin fist both generated a fierce gust of wind as their direct attacks connected. Tang Wulin other mighty fist flew straight towards Wu Zhangkong head, as thetter gently twisted his body to dodge and then thrust his mighty sword. Tang Wulin kick up his leg to instantly knock Wu Zhangkong sword up as it thurst past his head. They both back away from each other as Wu Zhangkong naturally begin to observe Tang Wulin next action. epting the alluring invitation, Tang Wulin charge at him with them going back to engaging in the closebat. BAAM! BAAAM! Tang Wulin was deflecting and dodging Wu Zhangkong sword strikes as he progressively gets closer to him. Wu Zhangkong already predicting this backs off but Tang Wulin genuinely surprise him by gripping the sword. "Not so fast." ''Magic Dragon Fist'' Wu Zhangkong eyes widen when he saw Tang Wulin fist glowing brilliantly bluely with fierce energy. He quickly let go of the sword and tries to back off. Tang Wulin smirk as his fist extended out into a straight line, like ance. ''Magic Dragon Lance.'' BANG! Wu Zhangkong instantly lifts up his arm to block the attack that was aiming for his chest. ''What!'' Wu Zhangkong was genuinely shocked at the abnormal strength of the attack. ''What is that power? Is that his bloodline?'' Wu Zhangkong wasn''t given much time to think as he saw Tang Wulin flick his hands up, a blue light shown at his feet. ''Dammit.'' ''Magic Dragon Eruption.'' A deafening st of raw energy erupts underneath Wu Zhangkong feet. BOOM! Tang Wulin saw the surge of raw energy sprouted from the ground. He then instantly thrust out his fist to meet the iing punches. ''Left, Right, Up, Down and Front!.'' BANG! BANG! Tang Wulin was shifting his body to receive every fierce attack from countless numerous phantom images that look like Wu Zhangkong. They were instantly striking Tang Wulin everywhere but he resolutely kept on deflecting, meeting and indeed taking some hits. Tang Wulin had to instantly drop the sword to adequately defend against all of them. Wu Zhangkong appeared behind Tang Wulin with the sword and thrust behind him. ''Magic Dragon Explosion." Before the sword could reach Tang Wulin, he exerts his soul power in all possible directions, intentionally causing a massive explosion. The mighty explosion caught Wu Zhangkong by mild surprise as he quickly moves away from Tang Wulin but not before the sword was destroyed in the st. ''Magic Dragon re.'' Countless specks of energy race through the dust of cloud towards Wu Zhankong. He begins dodging the energy sts while maintaining continuous track of Tang Wulin, his eyes lightening up. BOOM! Wu Zhangkong sped away from the original spot, as an eruption happened. This kept on happening as he was moving gracefully. He then quickly twists his body as an energynce pass through the air. BOOM! He sidesteps the stealthy foot that came down like a mighty spear and then deflects an Iing punch. BAAM! BOOM! Tang Wulin and Wu Zhangkong exchange over a thirty punches in the second that passed by. Wu Zhangkong notices a discernible golden ray of lighting from Tang Wulin right hand. Ayer of golden scales began covering his right arm with five ws forming at the tips. Wu Zhangkong felt that hand was too dangerous, so he quickly employs his abilities. ''Mystic Hands.'' ''Dark Jade Hands.'' BOOM! PSSST! Wu Zhangkong mystic hands and Tang Wulin dragon ws both shes against each other with neither willing to give up the advantage. Their spiritual power instantly started toe out and sh against each other. Wu Zhangkong started to be pushed back, by Tang Wulin overwhelming strength. ''Did the w double his strength!'' Wu Zhangkong disappeared like a phantom to dodge the eruptioning from his feet. Multiple eruptions were appearing everywhere Wu Zhangkong tried tond at, forcing him to keep dodging. Wu Zhangkong eyes widen as he saw that the boy attacks were keeping up with his superior speed. ''He isn''t exactly keeping up with them but predicting where I would go.'' Wu Zhangkong stops instantly and backflips away from a pair of continuous chains appearing out of the floor he was going to. ''This kid'' ''He can create weapon variations too.'' Wu Zhangkong cursed as he saw a chain of energy sprouting out of the ground again. His figure dance through the gaps in the chain, while dodging the energynces that aim for his head. Suddenly he jumps up as he saw the chains trying to bind him but then. ''Magic Dragon Tornado.'' Wu Zhangkong felt his body abruptly stop and then being pulled towards a swirling of energy. He realizes he couldn''t escape without using his soul skills or martial soul. He saw the swirl of radiant energy shaped like the center of a tornado. SHWOOO! Wu Zhangkong saw as the below him was being pulled to the center of the tornado. Knowing this couldn''t go on for any longer, he quickly took out his belt and thrust toward the energy tornado. When the belt made contact with the tornado, cleaving it apart. ''Magic Dragon Roar.'' Wu Zhangkong saw a beam of pure energy racing towards him from up in the air. He tried to move out of the way but found his leg being cover with Bluesilver grass. ''When did he!'' He quickly aims the belt to disrupt the parts where the soul power wasing from, but it exploded. Bang! Taking the st he tried twisting his body to dodge the beam but found the beam expanded at thest min. BOOM! Arge explosion took ce, as it shook the building and destroyed the arena ring. Tang Wulin observes the explosion with a smirk on his face as his body was falling to the ground. ''Magic Dragon Bluesliver bind.'' It was something he thought up in the fight. As he is fighting Wu Zhangkong, he secretly tried to see if he could conduct his Dragon yer power through his martial soul and surprisingly he could. all that was left was to set up a trap where Wu Zhankong could get bind by it. ''After all, Wu Zhangkong believes I would never use my martial soul because of how useless it is.'' He knew that attack wouldn''t have done too much damage to Wu Zhangkong. With the explosion from the binding and the beam, he should be at least injured. "Enough. The fight is done." The Dust was blown apart with a graceful swing of his stable belt. Tang Wulin was surprised Wu Zhangkong wasn''t hurt. Wu Zhangkong used Controlling Crane Catching Dragon to redirect the beam to his side. ''This kid really nned out his attacks.'' Wu Zhangkong look around the arena and saw how destroyed it was, with the wall being blown apart by the excessive attacks. He examines his body, noting how only his arm and leg were only parts that sustain damage throughout the whole fight. ''The fusion of the Bluesilver grass and that other power was ingenious. Then being able to transform it into a bomb on contact.'' He saw Gu Yue and Xie Xie back away with a shock expression on their faces. Not like he could me them, as the abilities shocked him of Tang Wulin. ''Just what kind of monster did I pick up.'' # Gu Yue was shocked, which was an understatement. She knew first hand how strong teacher Wu Zhangkong was. He was skilled enough to instantly crush her and Xie Xie in a matter of seconds. She never in her dreams would expect that a kid her age would be able to keep up with teacher Wu Zhangkong. Then he constantly put him on the defensive. Not only that but her body was still recovering from the fear of those attacks she witnessed. She wasn''t scared of the damage or the strange power. She was anxious about the overwhelming feelings she got from them, it was honestly horrifying. It as if her instinct was screaming hysterically at her to run and never turn back. Then there was in contrast that golden dragon w that caused her to experience an overwhelming sense of personal familiarity. She turns to Xie Xie who was shivering too but not as bad as her. His face while shock at first, turn to anger and then relentless determination. She heard about how Xie Xie dered he was going to beat Tang Wulin. After she saw him, fight Wu Zhangkong she had her doubts, if Xie Xie grasped what he was getting himself into. She could tell that Tang Wulin n out his attacks and improvise as the battle went on. # Zeref was merely sitting on top beams holding up the yellow lights, as he witnesses the fight. He knew ologia was having fun when he sparred with Wu Zhangkong. Even if theter wasn''t going out, to ologia the fact, he could use his Dragon yer Magic against someone must have been bliss for him. ologia ability to actually pinpoint his enemy quirks, strengths, habits, and weakness were very terrifying. He was able to that in a matter of seconds when the battle started. Wu Zhangkong had him beat in speed, defense, reaction, and stamina but ologia close those gap with his vast experience. He used his Dragon yer power to distract and attack Wu Zhangkong from all sides. ''To Wu Zhangkong, ologia Dragon yer Powers must have rattled him. Him dodging was the right answer.'' ''It was too bad for him that Magic, in general, is all about a person imagination. So the only real limit was Aconologia imagination and his soul power.'' Zeref already could tell Wu Zhangkong was a shock at how versatile ologia attacks were. ''The ability to constantly adapt and n ahead.'' ''It was no wonder he dominated the dragon festival and killed all dragons on both sides.'' Zeref knew ologia had fought or experienced every magic power back in Fiore except for a few. While this world possessed some fascinating power, at the core it was about the same as magic. ''Then again, that teacher Wu Zhangkong is absolutely extraordinary. He was able to keep up with Aconologia constant barrage of attacks and quickly escape some nasty predicament.'' ''But then again, ologia soul power was running out.'' Zeref smiled knowingly as he saw the grin on ologia starting to fade away. He knew he had a huge battle lust for challenging people he believes are strong. ''What a strange entity. I wonder, which of you is the real ologia.'' # Tang Wulin could only sigh, at how to outss he was toward Wu Zhangkong. He wasn''t naive enough to believe he would have won, had the battle kept on going. Wu Zhangkong was holding back a lot on him. His soul power was running on low, the more he utilized his Dragon yer abilities. Wu Zhangkong wasn''t using any soul power so he couldn''t absorb any to refill is reservoirs. It has been a remarkably long time since ologia perceive how weak he was. He subsequently turned towards Xie Xie and Gu Yue. Speaking of Gu Yue, that girl was strange to him. ''Strangely enough, she smells just like Na''er.'' ''Not only that but they have the same dragon scent.'' He asks Xie Xie what her martial soul was before theye to the building. He told him it was called Elementalist, not a dragon martial soul. Which begs the question where is the dragon scenting from. The door to the building opens up and Long Henxu came inside with a furious expression on his face. "What the hell is with the noise here!" Long Henxu could perceive the sounds of battle from his office. He wouldn''t mind as much if it was only a few but it kept on happening. He hastily vacated his office to track the noise, with other students and teacher following behind him. Wu Zhangkong went to go talk to Long Henxu, somehow persuading him to calm down and go back to his office. He then turned towards the trio and started talking. "I am sure in this battle you already understand your weakness." Tang Wulin nodded his head. He realizes how much his skills drain his soul power. While this wouldn''t be too horrible fighting 1v1, it would hurt him if he didn''t take a break to recover. Wu Zhangkong nodded his head. He then asks Tang Wulin what was the ability he used in their battle. Tang Wulin told them it was a technique he developed called Dragon yer and the golden armes from his bloodline. Gu Yue unconsciously flinch from the name, while Xie Xie shiver from it. They both felt the name was too dominating and wonder how true the name is. Wu Zhangkong nodded his head and begin to speak agian. "There will a ss promotion tournamenting up in three months. At the moment I have Xie Xie and you included in the match. Originally I would be training you all in gainingbat experience, which will still be the same. But you Tang Wulin would be training in how to work as a team with Gu Yue and Xie Xie." Wu Zhangkong told them, thispetition undoubtedly requires them to work together as a sessful team or he will disqualify their ss. He turns to Xie Xie and Gu Yue while stating it been a week yet their essential teamwork hasn''t gotten any better. "If you guys, can''t work together as a team. In that case, there will be no ss five participation in the tournament." "Tang Wulin, I will check your spiritual power now. I already check Gu Yue and Xie Xie ones." Tang Wulin went through the spiritual power test, and the result was ridiculous. Wu Zhangkong was struggling toprehend the absurd number. "Tang Wulin spiritual power... 3,000." Xie Xie spiritual power was 29, which stunned him somewhat and Gu Yue 119 was something already amazing. But Tang Wulin spiritual powerpels him to question whether the machine was broken or if this kid was broken. ''What the hell, overwhelming strength and now spiritual power.'' Xie Xie himself while shock felt it was in nature considering how many outrageous thing Tang Wulin has done already. Gu Yue was nking out, wondering if the boy in front of her was really the same age. The spiritual power of 3,000 is already the spirit sea realm. At this level, one would be able to support five yellow spirit souls or three purple spirit souls. In fact, one could even support a single ck spirit soul! Apart from the effects on spiritual power, the Spirit Sea realm could also help a Soul Master cultivate to six or seven rings. This caused Wu Zhangkong to really want Tang Wulin to focus on bing closer to his teammates. ''His talent is too heaven-defying, and he really doesn''t need anyone.'' ''But how sad would it be if he reaches the top alone.'' Wu Zhangkong still regards Tang Wulin as one of his precious students, even if he only been with him for 2 days. He refuses to allow one of his student to experience the path of the lonely. ''Even if you reach the top, what the point if you''re alone.'' He then turned around and promptly dismisses everyone. The trio was walking away, none saying anything even as they parted ways. Tang Wulin thinking carefully about the premise of working together with someone else, Xie Xie thoughts on the gap between him and Tang Wulin. Gu Yue thoughts on Tang Wulin himself. "Teamwork? That going being a tough wall for you." Tang Wulin disregards Zerefment as he continues to his dorm. Zeref look at Xie Xie who had his head down, with hands balling into a fist. ''Yep, with no possible interference, ologia won''t be interested in working together with any of them. Espiouly since he doesn''t understand the value or benefit of it.'' Chapter 17: Art of Friendship Chapter 17: Art of Friendship A Month has passed by, with Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Gu Yue not making any progress on their teamwork at all. Wu Zhangkong scolded them every day, questioning whether their idiots or foolish toprehend an easy concept. "This isn''t working." Xie Xie and Gu Yue both stop and stared at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin expression was one of rare frustration. They had to agree, making no progression on their teamwork was starting to be frustrating. "You know, you could just ask for my valuable advice?" Tang Wulin lips twitch at Zeref typically making his frequent appearance. He really didn''t know if he could sincerely trust Zeref but it been undoubtedly over a month and they have made no progress. He nodded his head and motions for Zeref to go ahead. "Do you trust them?" Zeref watch as ologia looks around the academy, averting his gaze. He smiles as he resumed his talk. "You barely know anything about them. They''re no different than those kids at the elementary academy to you." "So I can understand theck of trust you have towards them, but you continue doing what you normally do isn''t going to change anything." "Why don''t you go out with them and get to know each other? Tang Wulin directs his gaze at Zeref with an arched brow. He was naturally surprised Zeref out of all people would advocate trust and friendship. "Well if you don''t try this method, nothing will change." Xie Xie and Gu Yue were desperately trying to think of a way to radically improve their teamwork but then Tang Wulin made a surprising suggestion. "...Why don''t we take a break and go out to eat?" Gu Yue and Xie Xie were surprised that Tang Wulin would be the one to suggest something like this. They thought about and agreed it best to take a break. They all agreed to meet at the front gate after they got change. Half an hourter, Tang Wulin and Xie Xie were standing in front of the academy gates waiting for Gu Yue. "So what up with you? It sounds unlike you to want to go out and eat with all of us." Xie Xie was, however, finding it hard to genuinely believe, that Tang Wulin would be the one to suggest an adventure together. "It just came to me. That we know absolute barely anything about each other, then the basic things." "We never really tried to sit down and just talk to each other." Xie Xie nodded to that, still surprised that he would be the one to bring up that issue. "Why are you trying so hard, though? It not like you want us to be teammates right?" Xie Xie was still confused on why he was willing to do this. He honestly felt it would take outside help to force them to talk to each other. "I can''t really exin it, but for some odd reason I want us to be a team." Xie Xie was shocked before his expression turns to a smile. Xie Xieughs as he started to p Tang Wulin on back. "That pretty funny, I was considering the same thing. Except not with Gu Yue." "That funny, I was thinking the same thing with you. Mr, can''t even touch me in our spar." Xie Xie flinches as Gu Yue appeared behind them. Tang Wulin recalls Xie Xie hasn''t been able to touch Gu Yue at all, whenever they spar. "Well since I doubt you know where to eat at. Just follow me." Tang Wulin nodded, not caring where they ate as long as they got the time to sit down and talk. Xie Xie suggested they went to eat around the street food street area. It was a nice ce to go out and eat. They all agreed and started their journey with the asion sight-seeing of food stands or fireworks. The food street was some distance from Eastsea Academy, and the three of them walked a full 30 minutes to get there. It wasn''t a wide street, and stores sprouted upwards on both sides. As soon as they reached the mouth of the street, their noses were assaulted with the fragrance of a variety of different snacks and appetizing scents. Xie Xie took them to a stand that sold Stewed Beef and from there, they just started talking. Tang Wulin found out that Xie Xie has been training every night at Eastsea park ever since he lost to him. He has been trying catching up to his level and Gu Yue been putting extra work in her cultivation. It seems they didn''t want to be left behind by him but exactly why? "Why are you guys trying so hard catching up to me?" "Is it because you don''t like that I am stronger?" Xie Xie and Gu Yue blink at the direct question. They both gaze at each other before turning back to Tang Wulin. "It not that we hate that you''re more capable than us." "It just, we don''t want to be left behind." Tang Wulin gaze at them with an indifferent look but inward was a shock at their answer. "I am unsure if you know this but this is the first time I ever wanted to stay around someone my age. When I lost to you, I instantly thought I desperately wanted to get stronger to beat you and regain my damaged pride. But I as the days went by, I found out the truthter. I just wanted you to acknowledge and let me stay by your side." Xie Xie stared at his stewed Beef with a smile on his face. Gu Yue lightly smile as she started talking. "I feel at ease when I am with you. It a strange feeling, especially when we have barely talked to each other. Yet I don''t want us to be separated or left behind." Tang Wulin continues contentedly eating his food, not saying anything about their motives or reason. No one said anything as they all enjoyed each otherpany and the firework show. ''It a surprise isn''t ologia. To have people who wish to stay by your side, since you''re so used to being feared as the ck Dragon of Apocalypse.'' # "You want to do what now." Zeref stared thoughtfully at ologia as he naturally started making his way to the girl dorms. "I need to talk to that cksmith girl that was at the association." "I get that part but why?" "She is going to be saving me a lot of time." Zeref didn''t understand what he meant precisely but said nothing as they were getting closer. Tang Wulin look around until he spotted Mu Xi''s sitting down around a group of upper-grade people. "Hey cksmith girl, I willpete with you on a condition." The people sitting at the table were surprised that some kid came out of nowhere. They turned their heads to Mu Xi because she was the only girl here that was a cksmith. Mu Xi felt her temper growing from the boy question. "What did you just call me? "It doesn''t matter, you want topete or not?" "Yes, I do." She knew this may be one of the rare chances she would have topete against him. Quickly saying goodbye to her friends, she dragged the boy away as her friend watches them go off. After walking for a while, she stops and turns toward him. "What the condition?" "Whoever wins, as to do what the winners say." Mu Xi raises an eyebrow, she wonders why he wanted that as the condition. He didn''t look old enough to think about anything bad. Plus when she wins, she could have him do anything she wants. "Alright deal!" Tang Wulin nodded, and they headed to Mang Tian workshop, not wanting anyone at the association to interrupt them. After a while, they reach a private workshop. Tang Wulin saw Mang Tian working diligently on something, so he decided to leave him be, as they went deeper into the workshop to set up for theirpetition. They both decide to use one of the unfinished tasks as the core of thepetition. Whoever is able to properlyplete this task and make the best type of refinement wins. After Mang Tian properly finish his task, he undoubtedly heard the familiar sound of metal shing against each other. He follows the distinctive sounds, thinking wistfully about the time he checks up on Tang Wulin. ''Huh, it not just him that here.'' He saw Tang Wulin and a girl. Why does she look so familiar, though? Mang Tian wonders if she was helping Tang Wulin out with his forging but merely shook his head consider the peculiar temperament of this kid. He decided to watch, impress the girl''s ability to forge with a good amount of strength. After a while, Mu Xi finishes up with her refinement before Tang Wulin. "Alright, let see-." But before Mu Xi could finish, she was shocked by the sounding from Tang Wulin hammer. She would be a fool to not recognize the Stack Hammer effect but this wasing from a kid way younger than her. That wasn''t all, the control of his hammer was too amazing. The amount of control he was disying with those hammers, was as if he was brandishing his own arms. "Surprise." Mu Xi flinches and turns her head to see Mang Tian staring at Tang Wulin. She already found out from Tang Wulin this person was the owner of the workshop. "How is it able to wield his hammers like that? How much strength does he even have?" "Thest time I tested his strength. It clocks out in the 4,000s." Mu Xi instantly froze with her mouth hanging out in the open. That type of strength surpasses even a Spirit Ancestor and even the other more superior ranks. She really couldn''tpare to this junior kid at all. After a considerable while, Tang Wulin finish up with his smithing, and then the metals were judged by Mang Tian. Tang Wulin was the obvious winner and Mu Xi had to grudgingly ept her defeat. They both left, after staying briefly with Mang Tian as they begin heading back to the dorm. "Alright, what do you want?" "I am surprised you''re so willing to not go back on your promise." Mu Xi snorted as she said." I am not the type of person to go back on my word." "Alright, I undoubtedly want you to be my personal cksmith and help me get any items I need." Mu Xi blinks at his answer, not quite understanding what he meant by his personal cksmith. She could understand the part of the item but the personal cksmith. "As if now, your ranks may not be the at the right level. The items I will need in the future will require you to constantly increase your cksmith rank. At the pace your going, it will take too long. This is why I will be training your body and senses to be able to decrease the amount of time it takes for you to rank up." "That only if your willing to trust me with your future development. Deal?" Mu Xi was genuinely shocked at what she was told. She started wondering what type of items he would need for her to constantly rank up and why he couldn''t do it himself. Initially, she wanted to resolutely refuse him, feeling enraged that she would need a nine-year-old help but think about it more. ''He said, he will help me get stronger. Which means he uses some type of method to increase his strength.'' Mu Xi knew she couldn''t allow her pride to stop her this time. She took arge sigh, carefully questioning if she was doing the right thing. "Alright, you have a deal." Tang Wulin told her the name of the items he needed to break the second golden dragon seal. She nodded her head and said she will see if she can find them. As he was about to leave, she interrupted him. "You''re way more talented than me, why would you even need me? "Oh, because being a cksmith was just a hobby for me. Oh, do remember as my personal cksmith you going to have to buy me food." "What!" "Naturally, you can''t allow your master to starve now." Tang Wulin left, as Mu Xi''s face was twitching with anger, pondering how someone could be so shameless. Tang Wulin was walking down the street, and he passes a group of people who were talking out loud. They seem to be wearing the same clothing as if they belong to the corresponding unit or group. "Did you hear, brother Guang Biao from the Eastsea mecha brigade just purchased some critical items from the auction a today? He ns to use them to undoubtedly increase his already impressive strength." "Oh, what are the item names?" "Hehe. 1,000-year Dragonscale Fruit, Azure-Veined Vine, Land Dragon Tendon, and Sea Dragon Marrow." Tang Wulin stop walking as he gathered the names of the items that were bought from the Auction. Zeref typically appeared in an astral form with a nervous smile on his face. He saw a sinister smirk growing on ologia face. "ologia..." "Hey, Zeref?" "You ever plunder before?" Chapter 18: Plundering Chapter 18: Plundering Tang Wulin started to tail the group of four mecha brigades men in front of him. It was extremely easy considering they were all drunk, making it easy to trail them with his crappy stealth abilities. The four drunk men kept on rambling about stuff he considers unimportant until one of them started to talk about the four items again. "So his brother Guang Biao going eating them today?" "Obviously not, he wants to show around the items first at the party were going to and then get the other materials needed to consume them." "Oh, I see." They kept on walking, sometimes swaying before they reach a warehouse filled with music and lights. Tang Wulin watch as they all went inside and he started to examine the building. "Zeref, go through the building and help me find where the items were." Zeref nodded understandingly, as he started moving through the walls. While that was going on Tang Wulin started to put on the mask he bought from one of the stands the group pass, to conceal his face. Just in case someone sees him when he is stealing the items. After a considerable while, Zeref came back with excellent news on where the specific items were but Guang Biao was sitting there with them. He nodded approvingly, as he made his way up the walls of the warehouse. With sheer strength, he was able to rip open one of the windows of the warehouse. Lucky the booming sound of the music was able to silence the sound. He then went inside, while having Zeref be his eyes and ears ahead. The room he was in, only upied boxes and mecha blueprints lying around. He guesses this was one of their hangout ce or old buildings. With the critical help of Zeref, he was able to make his way to the item''s location. "There seem to be almost no people around here." "They''re too busy partying and it is guarded by their boss. I doubt they would ever think to think someone would try and steal the items." Tang Wulin was moving through the building until he heard the sound of footsteps with his enhanced hearing. He quickly hides behind one of the boxes as he saw someone shadow walking down from the path. "Ugh, I don''t get why I have to be patrolling this area." "It not like anyone is dumb enough to try and steal from boss Guang Biao." It was one of the men he tailed here to the party. He just got to the party, but one of the guys told him he had to do patrol duty for a while before he coulde back down. It truly was a misfortune for him. ''If only I came to a li-" Before he could finish the sentence, he felt an arm protruding his chest. In the hand was a beating heart, his heart. He hadn''t even got a chance to say anything before he died. Tang Wulin continues his journey to the fruit. He smelled other people patrolling the area and quickly got rid of them too. He did not want any reinforcementing too soon, just in case he has to fight the boss. He finally reaches the door of the item. He then looks up to inspect the vent and then jump up to go in it. He wanted to see if he could catch Guang Biao off guard, making obtaining the fruit easier. He moves through the vent until he reaches another opening, where he could peer down and see Guang Biao back facing the door. It seems he was too busy admiring the fruit toe down to the party. "Hehe. With you guys, my strength will increase tremendously. It may be able to help me obtain the strength of a spirit sage." Tang Wulin notices the rosy hue on Gang Baio face and wonders if he was drunk. He then gets ready to move out and assassinate him. "You only have one shot for a sneak attack. So you''re going having to use the Space Between Time power." Zeref advised Tang Wulin, who nodded his head after he had eaten a part of the Space Between Time. He gained the ability to utilize Time magic on a lower scale than originally. His right hand begins shining with golden light as scales started to appear with five ws forming at the tip. He then kicks out of the vent, causing Guang to turn around in surprise. ''Time Magic: Slow Time.'' The world turned to an ashen hue, as time started to slow down around the area of the room, by 30 percent. The only one not affected was Tang Wulin as his eyes were shining with a golden light. ''Dragon yer Secret Art: Malignant Apoptosis.'' Guang Baio turned his body to what made the noise. He was surprised to identify a junior kid rocketing out of the air vent anding at him with, an attack. He chuckled inwardly and was about to teach the brat a lesson before he felt something was amiss. SWOOOSH! Guang Baio blinked feeling a bit off, he jerked his head around and observes the boy with something in his hand. It was a beating heart and a chunk of flesh. He looks down and saw a significant chunk of his chest missing, with blood continuously pouring out. "That wasn''t fair" Guang Baio drops dead, as the blood continues pouring out with Tang Wulin carelessly throwing the raw flesh. The sound of Guang Biao soul spirit roars as the martial soul started to float up. The Armored Dragon flew towards Tang Wulin, who instantly opens up his mouth and absorb its essence. Tang Wulin experienced the power of the Armored Dragon flow through his body. He then went towards the items on the table and started depositing them in his storage rings. He then went piging the stuff on Guang Biao naturally wondering if he had anything good on him. He found 3,000,000 federal coins, some herbs, fruits, and some other stuff. He stores it all away and begins to leave the warehouse. Tang Wulin raided and killed 7 spirit grandmaster and one Spirit Emperor without saying a word. They all died, not knowing who killed them or why they were killed. # Zeref had to admit, ologia was very lucky in those few moments. The fact the people inside the building were too drunk to smell the scent of blood or loss ofmunication with the other patrols. Then their that Guang Biao, he was so enticed by the items in front of him, he failed to notice he was being hunted. ''Then again, it all works out because of that secret art skill.'' "Say, what is that skill you just used." Zeref turn to ologia as he was washing away the blood from his clothing. He already told him he was nning to go to Mang Tian shop to digest the fruit and breakthrough the second seal. "Dragon yer Secret Art: Malignant Apoptosis. It allows me to crush and bring down all soul power in my vicinity to that of an average human." "It why Guang Biao couldn''t react because in that split second he saw me, his spirit emperor rank was reduced to that of a normal human. Stripping him of all his power and strength, which allowed my speed to exceed his reaction." Zeref nodded his head while thinking about how terrifying the skill was. "Nevertheless, you were pretty fortunate no one there with Guang Biao. After all, you would have been defenseless." Tang his, while the art was, took away all of his soul power to and works on for a spite second. That being because Guang Biao was vastly above him in spirit rank and he was too weak to keep up with the consumption of the skill. He knew he would have been done for if someone realizes what happened and started to attack him. While his strength was terrifying, it wouldn''t help against the numbers of spirit master. That he would have most likely have been identified if he somehow escaped. "Still, it has been a while since a saw the absorption of a dragon soul." Tang Wulin nodded his head before he was pondering on whether he could still absorb a dragon soul. It seems he can absorb a person dragon martial soul, once they die. Zeref wonders how much stronger did he get from eating that dragon soul. After he was done washing out the clothing, Tang Wulin made his way to the workshop. Once he came inside the Workshop, he saw that Mang Tian was gone. Shrugging his shoulder, he started to call on old Tang. "That was fast, you collect the other ingredients pretty fast." "Do I need to do the same thing for these?" "No. You will ingest the Dragonscale Fruit directly. However, you will crush the other three items into juice. Afterward, dilute the juice with some hot water for a bath, which you will soak and meditate in. "You need to perform this simultaneously. In other words, don''t eat the Dragonscale Fruit until the bath is ready. Understood?" Tang Wulin nodded as he started making his way to the bathtub in the workshop. He was able to easilyplete the preparation in half an hour. Once the bath was done, he took out the Dragonscale Fruit, took a bite and jump into the tub. Tang Wulin notices he was growing more sensitive to the heat, causing his body to tremble uncontrobly. Following old Tangmand, he lowers everything but his head into the tub. At that moment the golden line started to appear. Levithan appeared above Tang Wulin head, with the trident mark glowing. The golden energy started to envelop both of them. Zeref notice the changes on Tang Wulin body and Levithan body. The snake scales seems to get more brilliant and jagged. "Truly an interesting martial soul." # Tang Wulin was inside his spiritual world with the mystical hall, where old Tang was. He saw old Tang with a concerned expression on his face. "What wrong?" "You seeded in breaking the second seal" "So what the-" "And also the third seal." "Oh" Old Tang went on saying, that when he absorbs he Armored Dragon soul. His strength increased by arge margin, which caused his body to unconsciously go for breaking the third seal. This was risky because his body could barely take the strain of breaking one seal but another one. He didn''t notice because he was too busy trying to keep his Dragon yer power under control. "Your body requires time to recover from the stress of the breakthroughs. Meaning you won''t be able to cultivate or increase your strength for a while. You can still gain another spirit ring or soul though." Tang Wulin nodded his head, and he understands the fallout could have been way worse. It was a good thing he was an already a rank 20. Meaning he could get his second spirit ring and train Levithan to be stronger. "Papa!" He looks down and saw that Levithan has changed in appearance. Old Tang told him it absorbed both the excessive energy of the seal and passed the age of a 100-year spirit. It was now a 256-year-old spirit beast. He saw a yellow ring appearing behind him and found out Levithan had another skill for him. While his pressure skilled was also upgraded and strengthen. Before his pressure skill only allows him to overwhelm the person with his spiritual strength but now it could even cause paralysis on even stronger opponents. The other skill was Aqua Breath, coating him and his allies with healing water. It could mend wounds, heal poison and paralysis. Old Tang told him he can gather the material for the next seal to break, while his body recovers. Tang Wulin knew now at least, he should fully absorb the Dragon Soul before trying to make a breakthrough with the seals at least. "After breaking the seal second seal, you were able to unlock the first spirit ring of the Golden Dragon King. With this, the Golden Dragon w does not consume spirit power anymore but ''physical vigor'' or stamina for short." Tang Wulin saw a golden spirit ring appearing behind him and was shocked that the color was gold. He only knew the spirit rings color only went up to red. "This means, you will get hungry faster from using the attack. You also should have received the knowledge of the ring spirit skill." "Yea, The Golden Dragon Body." Tang Wulin learned that it Increases his strength, speed, skills attack power, and defense smilier to an all-around amplifier. He could tell that it increase everything by 100 percent. He also felt his blood essence and body defense increased. "The third seals, refined and upgraded your blood essence and strength of your body." "You would need to break the 4th seal by fifteen years old. You have six years to break it." Old Tang told him that the time shortens after each seal is broken. Tang Wulin nodded his head and started to leave his spiritual world. # "I wonder if anyone will be able to trace the death of Guang Biao?" "Unlikely, considering no one would expect someone like me to be able to kill him and quietly." Zeref nodded, it very clear to see that Guang Biao died from someone ripping a tremendous piece of flesh from his chest. It very hard to believe the mecha brigade would look for people weaker than Guang Biao. Tang Wulin started to call Xie Xie on his soulmunicator. He told him he would being to training today. "There is no training today, teacher Wu Zhangkong told us the promotion tournament is starting today. So hurry up ande meet with us in the ssroom." Tang Wulin left Mang Tian workshop, not detecting any sign of him and reach the ssroom in twenty minutes. He walks through the door noticing Gu Yue and Xie Xie there with Wu Zhangkong. He nodded his head, not asking where he was for the past few days and started to talk about their match today. "Remember, if guys aren''t able to work together in this match. I will forfeit for our ss, and we will stay as ss five." The trio nodded and begin making their way to the field. They were up against ss four, whose teacher was Kong Hanwen. Tang Wulin and the other two made them up to the arena, which didn''t have many spectators. ss four representatives came up on the stage soon after. "New academic year''s ss Promotion Tournament Round 1, first grade''s ss four versus first grade''s ss five. Begin!" Wu Zhangkong watches as Tang Wulinmunicates with his teammates for a n and then coordinates it. He directed Xie Xie to dash out, while Gu Yue and he will provide a long-range. Xie Xie took down the other agility master with his superior speed. While Tang Wulin grabs the ice Gu Yue made and flick it hard at the power system spirit master knocking him out. The control spirit master started to panic before a fierce gust of wind flung him off the stage. The match ended in ss five victories, shocking Kong Hanwen. Wu Zhangkong expected this and was inwardly d that they are working together. While it could be more satisfactory, they had to develop somewhere he supposes. There was an announcement that came through after the kids left the stage. "ss re-organization will proceed at the end of the ss Promotion Tournament. Tomorrow, you will bepeting against first grade''s ss three." Chapter 19: Training and Tournament Chapter 19: Training and Tournament The sspetition carried on in a simr fashion with the other sses. ss five using their teamwork to ovee the other sses. During the month, news of Guang Biao death was spread throughout the city with the people of the Mecha Brigade are investigating heavily. It was an insult to the Mecha Brigade that one of their captains was dead, and no one knew how. The trio was walking around the town as a way to rx with each other. "Ughh, these matches have been so easytely." Said Xie Xie with a smile. "Isn''t it because Tang Wulin and I been doing all the work." Said Gu Yue with a look of disdain aimed at Xie Xie. "What was that!" Tang Wulin conveniently ignored the familiar sight of the two banterings. He sometimes wonders if they do this on purpose just to pass the time. He recalls that their following match is against ss one student. "I still can''t believe your already rank 20." Said Xie Xie with a grumble. He found out a while back when they were talking with each other. He naturally thought he still had the strongest spirit rank until Tang Wulin overtook him, making him feel the pressure. He even found out Tang Wulin spirit evolved to a hundred-year one. Tang Wulin himself saying the spirit seems to have absorbed some of his bloodline energy to grow. ''It fine, I just have to cultivate even more.'' Gu Yue smiled at Tang Wulin and then drag him to one of the local shops in the town. Xie Xie shouted at her to not leave without him, who she predictably ignored. They traverse the humble shops for the whole day while eating at a restaurant Tang Wulin said he would pay for. While they were eating, he was thinking about the training he has Mu Xi doing. The first essential part wasn''t anything unique from what he typically did with Na''er but since Mu Xi is stronger, he had to up the beginning training. He allowed a smile on his face, after seeing how much she cried on the first day. ''Ahh, training someone isn''t that bad.'' Thought Tang Wulin with an internal smile. After the trio finishes their food, they were nning to split up. He had to go meet up with Mu Xi, so he told them he was going backter. Tang Wulin and Gu Yue ignored Xie Xie bragging about soloing the whole ss one by himself. "This trash dares to talk such nonsense. These ss five guys sure are arrogant." The trio turns their heads and saw a young boy standing with his hand in his pocket. He was disying a smug expression while mocking them. Before Xie Xie could go offensively towards him, he saw Tang Wulin walking forward. "Oh, is there something wrong?" The arrogant youth sneered as he saw Tang Wulin walking toward him. Tang Wulin presented an indifferent look andpletely ignores the boy. The young boy was stun, while Gu Yue and Xie Xie smirk, giving thumbs up to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin already walks off, not giving the boy the chance toment back. Xie Xie just sneered at the boy and left with Gu Yue, leaving him there alone. ''Just you wait, you brats.'' The boy cursed in his mind, as he started walking away feeling embarrassed and enrage. # "You''rete." Said Mu Xi with two hands on her hip while sending him a fierce re. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes, as he could feel Mu XI heated res behind him. She was wearing a pair of training clothing, after realizing how dangerous the training was to her clothing. Tang Wulin didn''t care for her displeasure as he informed her to get ready for hell. Mu Xi gulps already regretting agreeing to the deal. It was terrible enough she had to seek items for him, the prior ones he changes to another set. But she had to buy him lunch while going through hell. She really believes she is being tortured and buying her torturer lunch as a thank you present. The training wasn''t even anythingplicated, she just had to survive him. Tang Wulin told her he would be doing two-part training. Since he doesn''t know a way to improve her strength, he will focus on helping her with her smithing technique and also herbat abilities. When asking whybat abilities, he said and she quoted "I don''t need my cksmith dying anytime soon." She honestly thought he was being an overconfident asshole but boy was she in for a surprise. Even though she had higher cultivation, she was effortless destroyed inbat. The worst part was he would tell her she had to try again and kick her back into the forest. The objective of the training is for her to escape from the forest without getting caught. If she did get caught, she would be sent back to the center of the forest to do it all over again. This was hell in itselfsting for 3 hours because she found out how terrifying that little boy was, as she red at him. Not knowing what she is thinking about, he told her to get ready. Mu Xi let out a sigh and begins making her way to the center of the forest while he thought about her progress. ''Her adaptability, reaction, and thinking speed has certainly increased tremendously. While it should be expected since I kept fighting and capturing her with different methods. Her willpower has also been progressing, from fighting her even when she hungry.'' ''The hungrier she gets, the more she pushes her body to try and escape. Couple with the constant beating he delivers, training her body durability and tolerance. Then having her fight him constantly to increase fighting prowess. This truly is a great training method.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a nod of his head. Mu Xi would have tried to murder Tang Wulin if she heard his thoughts. She hated the fact that her dad, kept on getting worried every time he saw her injuries. She had to threaten to never talk to him again if he tried stopping her from training anymore. She shutters to think about what he would do to Tang Wulin if he found out about their training regiment. Once she reaches the center of the forest, she knew the training had begun. ''Alright, let see if I can seed today.'' Mu Xi quickly moves through the forest with her body unconsciously making sure to avoid stepping on any leaves or branches that would give her away. Swoosh! She quickly tilted her head out of the way as a rock flew right by her. She then quickly drop to the ground and rolled, as others followed. She hid behind the tree while controlling her breathing. ''Crap. He already discovered me.'' She knew she was at a disadvantage because she didn''t know where he was. She couldn''t implement her martial soul yet. Swoosh! She dives away from the tree as it was sted apart and then rolled out of the way of an explosion. She subsequently identifies a number of lights speeding toward her, she instantly summons her martial soul. Two yellow hundred-year soul rings rose up from her feet. Atop her head was a golden ball of light that zed like the sun. On her left shoulder was a small, round me, pulsing with energy. Mu Xi quickly maniptes the ball to construct a wall of mes in front of her, intercepting the lights. Bang! The explosion blew her back a bit before she could stabilize herself. Ever since she been training with him, she has been copying the way Tang Wulin manipte those energy attacks. She notices that while she couldn''t manipte her martial soul mes as well as his energy attacks, she could still do a minor variation with hers. ''Luckily first ring spirit skill is fire mastery.'' Thought Mu Xi. It granted her a more considerable degree of control over the fire element than average, allowing her to manipte it extensively. Mu Xi instantly produces balls of mes on all of her sides and dispatches them out to brighten up the forest. ''Since he already found me, no point in holding back.'' Boom! Mu Xi quickly ducks under a punching from behind her. Then she subtly maniptes the brilliant mes of her martial soul to coat her limbs. She struck upward with a direct kick towards Tang Wulin, who simply took a step back. ''Got you.'' Mu Xi expanded the mes as the arc of mes grew broader. She widens her eyes when he pivots his feet to dodge the attack. He then aims a punch at her face which she quickly raises an arm to deflect. Bang! This went on for a while, with Tang Wulin sending out numerous jabs at Mu Xi who was quickly deflecting them. Knowing she couldn''t maintain this, she quickly improvised. ''Fire Explosion.'' She saw him back off as her martial soul expanded it burning mes around her and creating an explosion of mes. When the mes resided, he was gone. ''Dang it.'' She knew he would only assault her for a while and then retreat. She quickly dived out of the way of ance hitting the spot where she was. She started running through the forest while dodging a barrage of attacks. Then out of nowhere, she saw the samenceing at her but way faster. She couldn''t put her guard fast enough as the attack hit her and sending her tumbling. As she struggles to get up, she felt a presence behind her and quickly send out a kick. Bang! The kick was blocked by a forearm as Tang Wulin send out his own kick. Mu Xi bends backward to allow the kick to pass above her and aim for a counter-attack. She saw lightsing towards her from all around. Mu Xi quickly maniptes the mes to cause a spark at her feet. She was propelled backward before the lights were able to reach. Boom! She was able to, fortunately, escape the energy lights attack as it smashes down on the ground. But she failed to notice the concentrated beaming behind her. Boom! Mu Xi was sent flying toward a tree, she tried to get up but she saw toote a footing down on her. Crash! She was then knocked unconscious as a small crater form. ''Welp, at least your getting better.'' Tang Wulin picks her body and gets ready to put it back at the center of the forest. They still had two hours before it was lunchtime. # "Ahhhh. A delightful meal after a long day of training." Tang Wulin was munching on the food from window A. He was also ignoring the person that was gorging herself with food. "I am unsurprised really, you did technically beat her up." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. ''Nonsense Zeref, it was all for training.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Zeref smiled wryly at that answer, not quite believing it. "Your face was smiling way too much, for that to be training." ''I was smiling at how greatly my student had improved.'' Zeref wanted to call bullshit on thatment. Then again the girl as benefits a lot from this type of training. Her control with the me element has be simr to that of a fire mage. ''I wonder how far, she can take her control with the mes.'' Thought Zeref with a hand on his chin. Tang Wulin undoubtedly continues stuffing himself with food, with Mu Xi who was too hungry to care about her image at the moment. The surrounding people have gotten used to this scene and would just nce at them. After a while, they finish up eating with Mu Xi saying she will meet up with him tomorrow at the same time and ce. Going their separate way, Mu Xi started to inspect her body. Still, surprise at how well Tang Wulin spirit skill could mend all the notable wounds she received. Shaking her head, she knew that this type of training was undoubtedly aiding her. She summons her martial soul and held it close to her, as she made her way home. # Tang Wulin was walking home when he received a message from Mang Tian. He informed him about the letter that came to him and the content in it. Tang Wulin quietly listen as Mang Tian carefully exin his parent''s situation and the money they left behind for him. After he hangs up, he stayed silent but still moved to the dormitory thinking about what to do. A week has passed, and it was time for ss five vs ss one in the promotion tournament. It was dyed because of the investigation of the death of Guang Biao. Director Long Hengxu walked up to the stage at this point in time. He first had nodded his head to both sses'' teachers in acknowledgment. He began speaking in a deep voice. "Today will be the fourth match, ss five vs ss one." The trio didn''t listen to the rest as they started walking up the stage. Before they stood the representing kids for ss one. "Zhang Yangzi," said the calm teenager in the center. "Wei Xiaofeng, we''ve met a while ago." Wei Xiao Feng said ring at Tang Wulin. "Wang Jinxi." The wiry student from ss one introduced himself. Tang Wulin introduced his side. "Tang Wulin." "Gu Yue." "Xie Xie!" Long Hengxu saw that both sides were ready. He gave the standard speech about not causing any excessive harm to theirpetitor and then begin the match. The crowd hollered out loud inpanion to the director''smand, signifying the start of the first grade''s final match in the tournament. Wei Xiaofeng rushes toward to Tang Wulin, wanting to teach him a lesson. Xie Xie was going to intercept, but Tang Wulin smack him the head. He red at Xie Xie making him remember they had to fight as a team. While that was happening Wei Xiaofeng two yellow soul rings appeared beneath Wei Xiaofeng''s feet. His body became more flexible and gain a green taint. He was an Agility System Battle Soul Master and was creating illusions of himself as he moved forward. Tang Wulin noticing this had Gu Yue create rock spikes for him and started aiming for where Wei Xiaofeng was going to move in advance. Considering he was able to keep track of Wu Zhangkong movement even when he was holding back. The rock spikes were able to hit Wei Xiaofeng, stagging him and causing him to raise his guard in defense. Xie Xie rushed towards Zhang Yangzi''s to quickly take him out but was intercepted by Wang Jinxi. Wang Junxi noticed two yellow soul rings beneath Xie Xie''s feet but didn''t see any increase in his stats. Zhang Yangzi saw Gu Yue moving at him with immense speed. ''So she the Agility soul master.'' Wang Jinxi notices two and inwardly smirk. Thinking no one in their grade couldpete with his strength. He threw out a fierce fist that Xie Xie quickly duck to avoid and then aim for a counter-attack. This went back and forth with one side dodging then countering the other. While this was happening, Tang Wulin saw Wei Xiaofeng''s using his spirit skill to create shadow clones of himself. They all move to surround Tang Wulin and then went in for an attack. Tang Wulin saw all of the clonesing and couldn''t help but formed a smirk on his face. Boom! Wei Xiaofeng''s widen his eyes as he perceives all of his clone being demolished. Tang Wulin kept on moving around striking all of his clones, not caring if they were the real one. Tang Wulin already knew which one was real from him smelling him, but he wanted to enjoy this. Wei Xiaofeng''s saw Tang Wulining close to him and tried to get away but was grabbed at the leg. Tang Wulin smirk as he formed a fist and hit Wei Xiaofeng''s with a fierce uppercut to the face, sending him flying. "Goodbye, Insect." Bang! Wang Jinxi was confused about what happened, with Xie Xie smirking and rapidly increasing his agility. This shocked Wang Jinxi but he wasn''t able to react to Xie Xie constant attack even with his overwhelming strength. He promptly uses his second spirit skill which caused his body to transform. Unexpectedly with this transformation, he couldn''t keep up with Xie Xie overwhelming speed and had to go back on the defensive. Zhang Yangzi knew they were tricked, thinking Gu Yue was the agility master. He knew things had to change, especially with Wei Xiaofeng out of the picture. Two soul rings lit up beneath his feet and immediately, the deafening cry of an eagle came from his mouth. He quickly avoided Gu Yue wind attacks and grab Wang Jinxi before Xie Xie could make another attack. Xie Xie looks towards them and saw two pitch-ck wingsing out of his back. Zhang Yangzi quicklymunicated with Wang Jinxi that they have to use their spirit fusion but he was dreadfully worried, that it won''t work. Zhang Yangzi quickly used his second skill to create a shadow clone and direct it to distract the other team. Xie Xie saw the cloneing and thinking it was the same as Wei Xiaofeng clones, he went to go behead it. Gu Yue felt something was amiss and tried to forewarn him but it was toote. As soon as his dagger went through the clone, he felt corrosion trying to enter his body and resisting with all his might. Tang Wulin instantly appeared next to him and uses his Leviathan skill ''Aqua Breath'' to help heal Xie Xie, even if it was a little bit. While this was going on Zhang Yangzi got behind Wang Jinxi. Wang Jinxi suddenly straightened his back, releasing a roar towards the sky as a powerful ck aura overcame his body once again. Zhang Yangzi turned into a dusky light, quietly merging into Wang Jinxi and bing a pair of wings for him. Wang Jinxi''s body began growing. Arge tail emerged from his tailbone, while his two arms became Bone Dragon ws, his aura soaring. Everyone was shocked at what they, with Tang Wulin thinking that it looks familiar. ''Is that, a Unison Raid?'' "No it simr but something quite different." Zeref appeared next to him, as he started analyzing the attack. "You should take care of it before one of your teammates get hurt." Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he started walking towards the Wang Jinxi. Wang Jinxi sees Tang Wulining roared out loud and started to charge at him. One yellow soul ring appeared under his feet, as Leviathan appeared on his head. Gu Yue tried to call out to Tang Wulin but he gave her a smirk. She blinks in surprise but for some reason felt he would be alright. Tang Wulin forms a fist and elevated it up, then punching out. His whole right arm turned into a golden w and his eyes turning into golden slits. ''DEATH!'' Wang Jinxi froze, as he inevitably saw the horrific image of Tang Wulin bing a Giant, with his fist being bigger than the cruel sun. Next, he perceives an even more colossal image of a huge golden dragon inevitably appearing behind him, observing him down with its razor-sharp teeth. ''I am going to die...'' Wang Jinxi experienced every cell in his body, crying out toward him as he saw the fist descending. Yet he couldn''t move, blink or even breathe as the iing colossal fist wasing down on him. ''Please...'' As if the fist scarcely heard his pitiful pleas, it merely stops an inch before his face. Causing a fierce gust of wind that blew his hair back and somehow dispells his bone armor. He saw Tang Wulin eyes and couldn''t help but thinks it was dering him to kneel. He hopelessly lost all strength in his body as he fell down to his knees. The whole arena was silent, with no one knowing what to say while being terribly shocked. Yet Wang Jinxi didn''t care at all, because he knew he almost died today. He knew he didn''t fight the boy in front of him, he only survived him. Chapter 20: Class Zero Chapter 20: ss Zero Tang Wulin was lying down on the lush grass near the track and field. He was waiting for the result on Xie Xie condition and for the tournament. "Aren''t you worried about that boy?" "What boy?" "The one, that you almost killed." Tang Wulin rolled his eyes, at Zeref usation. It not like he even wanted to kill the boy, he just wanted to get the fight over with. "Right" "Still that spirit fusion really was simr to a unison raid but also seems to have its own uniqueness." Tang Wulin had to agree, the fact that it was able to uniquely equip on the body was a testament to its uniqueness. However, he wonders if that was the only unique variation or if there are more. "Tang Wulin!" He didn''t move as Liu Yuxin sat down beside him. She turned to him and started talking, as he just stays quiet. Somehow she has been finding him and talking, not caring if he talks back or not. "Hey, you''re graduating soon right?" "Hm, yeah. Oh, are you going to miss me!" "Can you do me a favor when you do." Tang Wulin ignored her pouting from him not answering her question. He told her what he wanted her to do, as she started to think about it. She hesitated for a while before nodding and saying she had to go now. "There you are." Tang Wulin opens his eyes and looks up to see Xie Xie, with Gu Yue running towards him. He saw that Xie Xie look fine, and he went up to go meet them. They talk for a while before heading to the lunchroom to eat and attend ss. They were informed that all the students in the first grade were to gather at the sports field for a grade assembly. Wu Zhangkong brought ss give towards the assembly too. As they are walking, all the other sses were focusing their gaze on them. Tang Wulin ignored it and also the other two banter. He was curious if ss one gets any benefits or was it just an increase in status and bragging rights alone. What he didn''t notice was Wang Jinxi hiding behind Zhang Yangzi with a traumatized expression when caught a glimpse of Tang Wulin, while Zhang Yangzi tried calming him down. In front of all the students, Long Henxu was absent and in his ce was President Yu Zhen. Yu Zhen before he began speaking. It was nothing really important other than stopping the victorious ss from continuing in the ss promotion. He then went on introducing a new experimental ss, call ss zero. "The students for ss zero have already been selected. From ss one, we have Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue. From ss two, we have Zhang Yangzi, Wang Jinxi, and Wei Xiaofeng. In the future, any other student who shows exceptional ability will also be put into ss zero." Wei Xiaofeng and Wang Jinxi were desperately trying to avoid looking at the trio, specifically Tang Wulin. While Zhang Yangzi just had aplicated expression on his face. Yu Zhen continues on with his talk going over the rewards for sses one and five. Tang Wulin was surprised part of the prizes was two of the items he needed. It was the thousand-year- purple cloud wood and life fruit. He turns to his teammates and asks if he could get those two items, which they agreed to. Yu Zhen ultimately dismisses everyone else but the kids he called. He next called them over to him. He then tried intimidating everyone but Tang Wulin, who wasn''t even fazed. Not really caring for his whole speech, Tang Wulin tune it all out until he was passed a slip of paper. It was a contract detailing, that they can''t switch school since the school will be investing more resources in them. Tang Wulin didn''t really need this ss but at the same time, he was curious. Wondering about the resources that were going to be given, so he signs his name. "You know that the contracts seem shady right?" ''True, but it not like I have to follow it. If I want to leave the academy, I will leave this academy.'' Of course, he knew the contract was shady. The fact that he won''t allow nine-year-old kids to have an adult look over the contract, raises many rms. Gu Yue, Xie Xie, Zhang Yangzi, and Wang Jinxi signed it but Wei Xiaofeng decided not to. With the contract collected, they were to go enjoy the new benefit. # Nothing really interested happened in ss zero other than Wu Zhangkong talking about Mecha suits and Battlesuit armor. "Oh, you don''t want to be a mecha master or own your own battle suit armor?" ''I don''t need strength from a bunch of scrap metal and machines.'' Tang Wulin was already used to Zeref popping out of nowhere. He was being sincere with his statement with mecha suit and battlesuit armor. He doubts those things could evene close to the power he could achieve without them. ''Well, I really doubt they''re any machine that coulde close to ologia power. After all, not even the Etherion which could destroy a whole country was stronger than him.'' Zeref thought of this as he remembers more of Wu Zhangkong talk about mechas and battlesuit. He told everyone they should choose a second upation by their third grade and using Tang Wulin as an example. Zeref wonders when he was going to tell them. He has no interest in making a battle suit. Then he went on tobat training with everyone, to increase their experience and abilities. That was true hell for most of them. # Thebat training was truly hell for everyone but Tang Wulin who was able to keep up with Wu Zhangkong somewhat. It has been over two weeks since the ss has been established and this was there every day. Fortunately today, Wu Zhangkong told them he will be running tests on their body, so training was suspended. It was simr to what he did before, with a spiritual test. Xie Xie spiritual power increased by two and Wang Jinxi was pretty low only at 18. Zhang Yanzi was 41, with Wu Zhangkong saying if he does his best, he might break into the spirit origin in a year. It was Gu Yue''s turn, in which she ceased at 153 causing Wang Jinxi and Zhang Yanzi to gawk at the number. Xie Xie smirk at them before informing them, not to get too surprised. They blink their eyes, as Wu Zhangkong said it was Tang Wulin turn. ''Wait, does the order have something to deal with the level of spiritual power'' Tang Wulin touches the testing machine, as it instantly started to calcte the level. After a while it presented the answer, causing Zhang Yanzi and Wang Jinxi to practically die from shock. Tang Wulin Spiritual power was 3,400! How many people in the continent has that high of spiritual power, let alone a spirit schr and a nine-year-old? Didn''t that mean Tang Wulin was already in the spirit sea realm and may even reach the spirit abyss before he bes an adult. Xie Xie lips twitch as the absurd numbering, believing he won''t ever get used to seeing Tang Wulin spiritual power. He honestly wonders how much spiritual power he had when he got his martial soul to unlock. Wu Zhangkong and Gu Yue took it in stride, already categorizing Tang Wulin as a heaven-defying monster. He then said it was time for the strength test. For the physical test, Gu Yue went first scoring 115 kg with her left and 143 with her right. Xie Xie and Zhang Yangzi felt like this world was unfair with talents. It was Zhang Yangzi''s turn getting only 61 and 69, lower than Gu Yue. Xie Xie scored 153 and 159 kg, reliving he wasn''t lower than Gu Yue. ''I can be lower than Tang Wulin, but I refuse to be lower than her.'' Wang Jinxi walks up, feeling the gaze of Tang Wulin on him. He gathers up his courage and his result was 423 left and 468 right, exceeding that of an assault soul master. "Full Power?" "Full power!" Tang Wulin nodded his head, as his whole right arm started to be cover and then ram his fist into the testing machine. ''Magic Dragon Fist.'' BANG! The machine didn''t even stand a chance as it would demolish. Wu Zhangkong was surprised because the machine could take at most 15,000 Kg of force. This means, Tang Wulin strength with the dragon w has surpassed that of a Spirit Sage and maybe even higher. ''Ohe on! Not only do you have to have heaven-defying spiritual power but also heaven-defying strength.'' Everyone believed the same thing after seeing the machine explode. Xie Xie feebly asks Wu Zhangkong how much the machine could take before it could break. He told them 15,000 kg of force, causing them to be shocked. ''Monster in human skin.'' Represent the general thought of the boys. The following test was the reaction test, with Tang Wulin not getting first ce but Xie Xie. ''Oh, Thank god.'' Xie Xie was afraid that Tang Wulin surpassing him in this aspect too. In third ce was Gu Yue which shock Zhang Yangzi, making him wonder if they were still human. "The testing is finished now. Today''s tests were primarily on your body''s abilities and don''t represent everything. Martial souls are still crucial to Soul Masters, so some students shouldn''t be discouraged. Now, ss dismissed."Wu Zhangkong gracefully walked away. # Nothing much happens in the next few weeks, other than Mang Tian asking him to take Mu Chen has his teacher. Which he refused but in the end, was forced to do a dual teacher style. But not without a condition in which they also take Mu Xi as a disciple, surprising them both. He told them Mu Xi was almost at his level, surprising them and had her take the cksmith test. Mu Chen almost died from shock that she achieved 3rd rank Grandmaster. Tang Wulin himself took the test a couple of months ago, bing a 3rd rank Grandmaster. It has only been a few months since she became a 2nd rank master. Mu Chen happily already had his daughter as a disciple and d she was improving tremendously. Mang Tian was shocked that Tang Wulin actually showed care for someone other than his family. Mu Xi herself refuse to look at him for the whole day, the reason he didn''t know. Today, ss zero was going to the Spirit Pagoda. From what Wu Zhangkong said, it was for us to cultivate in the spirit ascension tform once a week. Xie Xie spoke with a voice full of admiration. "Wow! The academy sure knows how to spend money. Looks like joining ss zero was a good choice after all!" Tang Wulin turned to Xie Xie and asks him what it was. Xie Xie was shocked at the question but quickly replied. He didn''t care for the history behind it but his interest peeks at the ability to upgrade his spirit soul. Xie Xie then mentions the cost of entering the elementary spirit ascension tform. ''Hmm, meaning I can go in there on my own if I need to.'' He didn''t bother listening to the rest of Xie Xie history lesson and facts about the Spirit Pagoda. # Eastsea''s Spirit Pagoda was iparable to the one in Glorybound City. This Spirit Pagoda was one of the eighteen great pagodas, collectively known as the Eighteen Pirs of Heaven. The towering pagoda was visible from kilometers away. It was at least one hundred stories tall, surpassing a height of 400 meters. Even among a forest of skyscrapers, it was tall enough to be a giantndmark. Spirit Pagoda''s foundation was in the shape of an octagon and covered arge area. The pagoda then narrowed every tenyers until it reached the peak of the spire. They met up with director Long Henxu, who they follow inside the building. As they were walking through the first floor, Wu Zhangkong gave them some information on the founder of the Spirit Pagoda, Ice Emperor Duoluo. "I wonder who stronger, Invel or him." Tang Wulin couldn''t say because he didn''t know exactly how strong a Title Duoluo was. Wu Zhangkong continues with his talk about the Ice Emperor Duoluo and his battle with the Soul Beast God, Di Tian. Tang Wulin was extremely interested in Di Tian and hopes he was still alive. "Why?" ''To reap his unfortunate soul of course.'' Zeref watch as Tang Wulin was barely able to keep his smirk under control. As they continue, He the figure of the Spirit Ice Duoluo and another figure behind him. "Dragon Butterfly Douluo Tang Wutong, wife of Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. Look, Wulin isn''t the Spirit Ice Douluo''s wife beautiful?!" Tang Wulin stop listening after hearing her name. For some reason, he felt a bizarre pull when he saw her. Zeref merely watches, notmenting as the rest of the group talks about both of the figures. Wu Zhangkong told them to calm down and rely on themselves when they enter. They were surprised but calm down when he said only those with 4 rings or less could enter. Long Henxu mention that they will be watching them and if they are in danger, it will depend on them in withdrawing. Once they arrive at there destination, they were given the standard procedure and then went on the machine. "We''re going starting now. Prepare yourselves. Rx your bodies and wait for the scan to begin. You may feel some difort during the scan, but just bear with it for a moment." Tang Wulin blinks his eyes, as he saw the scenery changed. It was an area with gigantic trees andrge thickets of shrubbery. There wasn''t a distinct path in sight. It felt like he had entered an ancient forest. Not caring for the path, he started walking north. As he was walking north, he started seeing a lot of dead spirit bodies on the path. After a while, they came upon even more dead bodies of soul beasts. ROAR! Tang Wulin turn around and blink when he saw the creature that roared. It was a ck dog with a monstrous head, the blue me-like pattern on its body with hairs sticking up. With a purple ring under it four legs. ''Well now, this seems like fun.'' Tang Wulin smirks, as the Tao Tie red at him and then it opens its mouth. "Be Careful ologia!" The Tao Tie started inhaling, causing a fierce gust of wind to be sucked in. Tang Wulin quickly punches into the ground to gain a stable hold but shocking notice it was draining his soul power. ''Are you telling me this thing can drain a person soul power.'' Tang Wulin got even more interested, but he knew he had to do something. He could already tell half of his soul power gone, he instantly raised his hand up for an attack. ''Magic Dragon Explosion'' Bang! The Tao Tie couldn''t dodge deafening explosion from it still having it mouth open. The fierce suction stop and Tang Wulin quickly rush the Tao Tie, scarcely knowing he couldn''t have a stamina battle with this creature. The Tao Tie red at him, as it instantly disappears from his view. Tang Wulin quickly uses his shift his body and punch out. BANG! His fist sh with the Tao Tie, sending it flying. It went sailing through the air before itnded on the group and started to stand up with surprise in its eyes. It red at him with rage but, too bad for it. ''Magic Dragon Chains.'' A bunch of chains bursts out of the ground under the Tao Tie, locking it mouths in ce. Tang Wulin quickly uses his Bluesilver grass to add an extrayer of chains on its body. Seeing the Tao Tie struggle, he prepared to end it with one attack. ''Magic Dragon Devil Sword.'' A mighty sword of pure energy form from Tang Wulin fist as it pierces through Tao Tie body and then through it. The Tao Tie blinked, not understanding what happened and then Tang Wulin hit it with his Dragon w. Bang! A small crater was formed. He looks at the dead Tao Tie and then started to absorb it Spirit Soul. Zeref watch this happened. He wonders how long it would take for him to absorb the purple spirit ring. It was simr to what happened when he was absorbing Leviathan but with more of a struggle. He was able to easily crush the struggle, and the Tao Tie was fully absorbed. ''Human!'' Tang Wulin blink as he heard, the Tao Tie calling him. It started roaring at him for his cheating ways, but he just ignores it. He found out the Tao Tie was actually a 4,000-year-old soul beast. He wanted to quickly try out his spirit skill. He then saw a group of snake spirit beast appear out of the bushes of the forest. ''Just in time." Under Tang Wulin feet, a yellow and purple ring appeared prominently. ''Second Tier Spirit Skill: Devour.'' An intangible suction field spread around Tang Wulin and the snakes. This skill allows him to leech from them their soul power and vitality to restore or even amplify his. The Snakes tried resisting but realize it was useless. ''Crap, this thing would really destroy me if it opened up its mouth again.'' ''Of Course Human! You were very lucky!'' He still continues ignoring the Tao Tie, after a while, the snakes started to died from being drained to death. He counted at least a min for how long it took to kill the hundred-year snakes. He went on to go absorb their spirit-soul for Leviathan while thinking how dangerous Tao Tie is. ''Of course human! I could even eat the space and time itself if I wanted!'' ''Leave Papa alone!'' ''What the! Shut up you stupid snake!'' ''Shut up you glutton!'' Tang Wulin disregarded the fact that his soul spirits were disputing. Carefully checking his soul power, he was surprised some of it was refilled. ''Just imagine how strong it would be at higher levels.'' "You''re pretty fortunate it didn''t just hang back and spam it devouring attack on you." Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he finishes absorbing the soul spirits. He notices Leviathan had evolved from 256-year old soul beast into a 400 one. He then moved out to go look for his other teammates. # The people observing the scene unfold was shocked. They just saw a rank 20 spirit master fight and defeated a four thousand year Tao Tie. It should know a Tao Tie could easily drain all of the energy of a spirit grandmaster in a matter of seconds. Not only that but he actually absorbs the spirit soul and survived. Wu Zhangkong was surprised but didn''t care since Tang Wulin spiritual power was over 3,000. What he was surprised was that Tang Wulin showcasing a domain or something simr to him. ''Is it really a domain or is it a skill that acts like one?" Director Long Henxu was shooting him looks, as if asking if he knew about this. Wu Zhangkong just ignored him, thinking about how strong his students are bing. Chapter 21: Spirit Ascension Platform Chapter 21: Spirit Ascension tform ''Stupid dog!'' ''Dumb snake!'' ''Fatty!'' ''Ugly!'' Tang Wulin ignores the lively banter as he continues traversing the ancient forest. He wonders if anybody else had their soul spirit arguing with each other. Zeref believes it them merely ying with each other but he thought otherwise. "Ahh, they''re so cute." Tang Wulin lips twitch at thatment as he kept on moving. He surprised he hasn''t detected any sound of battle or cries for help. He was certain there would be a lot by now. ''Did I underestimate them?'' "Maybe? That or they withdraw before they could scream." Tang Wulin hummed, while his Bluesilver grass was being joyful from feeling all of the lush grass and trees. He guesses this is the first time it experienced so much nature, considering the continent itself barely have any forest. He then smelled the familiar scent of a dragon. He then sped towards the scent in eager anticipation of a terrific fight. When he reached the scene, he was surprised to see Xie Xie was being chased by a spirit beast. Not wasting any time, he kicks off the ground and before the spirit beast could snatch a bite off Xie Xie. Bang! Xie Xie saw the beast trying to snatch a bite of him and then was surprised as a mighty fist appeared on its head. Next, he had to shield his eyes as a fierce gust of wind was formed and he then saw the Horned Dragon body imprinted in the ground. "Tang Wulin!" Tang Wulin waved at him, as they both got down from the tree. Xie Xie trembles as it saw with just his sheer strength Tang Wulin was able to knock down a hundred-year-old soul beast. Tang Wulin isn''t thinking much of it since he already knocks down a thousand-year-old one. ''It was a cheap shot!'' ''Papa defeat you fair and square!'' A yellow halo emerged from its body and fused into Leviathan, who cheered as it felt itself be stronger. A silver light shed and a delicate figure appeared not too far from Tang Wulin and Xie Xie. With a green light beneath her feet, Gu Yue reached them with lightning speed. Behind was a massive figure chasing after her. Xie Xie was genuinely shocked while Tang Wulin gave her a thumb up. "Good Job!" "Good Job my ass!" Tang Wulin suddenly grabs Gu Yue and shifted her close into his embrace, as the bear came closer. "Alright Xie Xie, it just you and me vs that bear." "Goddammit! Fine, let''s do it!" Tang Wulin saw the bear wing down on him and his free arm shined with golden light, as it turns into the golden dragon w. He didn''t punch back but grab hold of the w that came down on him. Bang! There were vicious cracks formed under him and Gu Yue, as Tang Wulin held on to the terrible w. Ice started to form on his arm but he shattered it with his Dragon yer Powers. The crystal bear was terribly shocked but before it could make another violent attack, Tang Wulin twisted its arm. ROAR! Crystal bear cried out in terrible pain as it saw its arm being twisted and then Xie Xie appeared behind it. *I will hold it in ce, while you aim for its weak spot.* Xie Xie didn''t waste any time as he sends a pair of light des at the monster back. sh! Roar! The crystal bear screamed out in rage, as it tried to swing at Xie Xie but Tang Wulin jerk its body towards him. This inadvertently caused it to arm to go off its intended path, allowing Xie Xie to back off for another strike. The crystal bear was pissed at Tang Wulin, so it swings its arm at him. Tang Wulin smirk as he saw the arming towards him, he jerks the arm still in his grasp toward the swinging arm. The crystal bears witnessing its other arm being swung in the corresponding direction as it another one. It desperately tried changing the directions of it attack but Tang Wulin kept shifting the hand in his grasps toward the swinging arm. Bang! Roar! The crystal bear cried out as it damages its own arm. Then Xie Xie appeared again and sh down hard on its vulnerable spot. This inevitably caused the bear to flinch again and Tang Wulin forcibly pulled it towards him. With the Bluesilver grass appearing around his hand to the capture hand and chainsing out of the ground to bind its body. He then jumps over the bear head with Gu Yue still in his embrace and ms down on the bear weak spot with his foot. Bang! The crystal bear head was mmed down hard on the ground. Gu Yue was surprised at the amazing chemistry between him and Xie Xie. She already recovered enough soul power but didn''t move out of Tang Wulin embrace. She found his embrace warm and doubt he would do it again, so she stayed while staying alert. Just in case they needed her toe in to save one of them or finish the beast off. "Yes! It actually dead!" Xie Xie cheered but then a brilliant yellow light suddenly erupted from the Crystal Bear''s body. Tang Wulin instantly jumps off the bear, as the light envelops the area around the bear. "Few that was a close one." Xie Xie came running towards them with a smile but then. PSST! Xie Xie eyes widen, as he follows a ck leg protruding his body and then seven more nimble legs went wlessly through his body. He slowly turns his head with visible blood leaking out of his mouth and came face to face with a Man Faced Demon Spiders. Bang! The Man Faced Demon Spider was pushed back by the hammer whacking it and subsequently dropping Xie Xie. Tang Wulin hastily pushes the exit button for Xie Xie. He then turned to look at the Man Faced Demon Spider staring at him. He felt a strange kind of emotion, one part rage but the other something else. "Gu Yue, provide me support." "Ok!" ''It time to work.'' ''Screw off!'' ''Yes, Papa!'' Tang Wulin walk towards the Man Faced Demon Spider, as two rings started to rise behind him. Gu Yue was surprised to see Tang Wulin with two rings and one of them was a purple one. ''When did he?'' The Man Faced Demon Spider charge at Tang Wulin with terrifying speed but he remained calm. Gu Yue sent out Icicle to dy it but gasp when the spider just smashes right through it. ''Ok, so it hides is very strong.'' Tang Wulin dodged as the spider legs kept on trying to pierce him. He promptly utilizes his Golden Dragon Body skill, while hiding his Golden Dragon King ring. With his hand coated with scales, he was able to deflect the spider legs and had Leviathan dispelling the poison with ''Aqua Breath''. Gu Yue quickly soften the earth, promptly capturing one of the spider''s legs. Tang Wulin exploited this opportunity, as he had his Bluesilver grass to capture another of its legs and his magic chains to capture the others. But then the Man Face Eating Spider instantly open up its mouth and spat out a toxic web. Tang Wulin kick off before he was captured by the spider web. He watches as the spider corrodes the bluesliver grass and chain bind. ''So it poison is that potent huh.'' The Spider charged at Gu Yue instead of him, causing her to back off and dy it with fireballs. Tang Wulin sped towards it, exercising his devour skill to gain the attention of the spider. The spider voluntarily stops going after Gu Yue when it felt its life and soul power being drained. It charged back at Tang Wulin who turned the intangible suction field to that of a cone and dodge the spider web. He instantly summoned a pair of continuous chain that wraps of Gu Yue leg and swings her gracefully over to him. Gu Yue then started aiming down rains of fireballs and Icicle down on the spider. Tang Wulin dodges the spider leg strikes and then sled under its body. He twists his body around to face the spider as Gu Yuended next to him. The Man Faced Eating Spider shriek and charge at them again, with Tang Wulin running toward the forest. The spider ignored Gu Yue in favor of killing Tang Wulin, allowing her to assault it back to slow it down. The Man Faced Eating Spider kept on chasing him as he moves through the forest, then it rapidly overtook him and aim it legs at his chest. Its nimble legs alling down together, causing him Tang Wulin smirk. ''Time Magic: Slow Time.'' ''Magic Dragon Tornado.'' Instantly the Man Faced Eating Spider slowed down and Tang Wulin formed a tornado in his hands. The spider felt itself being pulled towards the center of the tornado but then the tornado was gone. Multiple chains poured out the ground circling around the nimble legs. Then Bluesilver grass also wraps itself around the leg with the power of devour added fiercely to it. The Spider hastily tried to struggle out of the bind, understanding how dangerous the suction was. It realizes keenly it corrosion was working too slow and it was bing hard to find the strength to break the bind. It failed to notice Tang Wulin gently sliding close to its bound leg. He then brought them all together with his hand and then hammered down on the legs. CRUSH! The Man Faced Demon Spider shriek as its eight limbs were instantly broken from the terrifying force. Tang Wulin then formed even more chains and grass to bind its body. Gu Yue Also applied ice to its body, freezing it and then he grabs on to it face with one hand. ''Magic Dragon Deadly Fury.'' BOOM! Both the Golden Dragon w and Dragon yer Magicbine created a devastating attack. The top half of the Man Faced Demon Spider was smashed to pieces with its blood leaking out. Tang Wulin was calming himself down, after that. Most of his soul power was drained from operating all of his skills at the same time. It was only with devour giving him back soul power, that he could keep this up. He then heard his stomach rumble and knew he was hungry from the Golden Dragon Body. Gu Yue ran up to him to see if he was alright, he waved her off and said they should go. She nodded her head, understanding that his soul power must be all most done now. They both press the exit button and left the ce. CRASH! Lucky for them, if they stayed a bit longer they would have encounter another dangerous predator. # Tang Wulin saw darkness and then he saw the light. He got out of the metal box and look for Xie Xie. Seeing Xie Xie, he walks towards him and smack him in the head. Smack! "Ouch!" Tang Wulin then proceeds to ignores Xie Xie, not giving him the reason on why he smacked him. Ignoring Zeref knowing smirk, as if he was trying to hint to something. ''What up with them?'' 10 minutes before they press the exit button. The staff was already shocked by seeing Tang Wulin kill and absorb a four-thousand-year-old soul beast. Then they saw him one shot a horned dragon and then with the fight with a crystal bear. The shocked continued with how well Tang Wulin and Xie Xie work together to kill the crystal bear. Some be more shock at Tang Wulin being able to hold back the crystal bear attack and drag around its body. Then when the Man-Eating Faced Spider showed up, most of them went pale and Long Henxu grew even paler seeing Xie Xie body being pierced by it. Then they be dumbstruck by Tang Wulin and Gu Yue not pressing the exit button but getting ready to fight it. The amazing chemistry between them and their abilities to know what the other required. They became to numb to Tang Wulin feats, not being surprised when he smashes the spider leg. They also weren''t surprised at how he was able to deflect the spider attacks and not get poison. But all the staff members and Long Henxu felt their leg tremble from thest attack of Tang Wulin. With Long Henxu questing if he could survive that attack. Nobody saw Wu Zhangkong let out a rare smirk, and he was d to see his students working together. The adults seeing all this felt like these nine-year-old kids are truly too much of a monster. They were also shocked by how much they cared for each other. Tang Wulin willing to guard Gu Yue as she recovers and stays back to take revenge for Xie Xie. Xie Xie havingplete trust in Tang Wulin to make sure the monster attacks don''t harm. Gu Yue trusting Tang Wulin to protect her as she recovers her soul power. Wu Zhangkong slowly walked over to the five students, his dull voice filling their ears. "From now on, you five are a mini battle squadron. The captain is Tang Wulin, and the vice-captain is Xie Xie. Let''s go." Properly finished speaking, he began leading them toward the elevator. The group blinks their eyes before following Wu Zhangkong. ''Wait a minute, how did you follow me in spirit ascension tform, Zeref?'' Tang Wulin just remembered Zeref was able to follow him inside the Spirit Pagoda tform. "Hehe. I just hid inside your consciousness and follow you inside." Tang Wulin felt like there was more but he let it go. He turned his head to see Wang Jinxi and Zhang Yanzi looking down on the ground with shame but also determination. They all started heading back to the academy with Wu Zhangkong saying ss will resume tomorrow and dismiss everyone. # The next day, Wu Zhangkong had everyone discuss their experience in the spirit ascension tform. That was easier said than done, with most of them being traumatized by it. Xie Xie and Wang Jinxi had nightmares about the Man-Eating Faced Spider. Zhang Yanzi was depressed because of isckluster performance. Only Tang Wulin and Gu Yue seem fine from yesterday. Everyone gave their thoughts on the performance and then Wu Zhangkong gave them their score on their performance. He then proceeds to talk about the fundamental importance of understanding and knowing a soul beast. Being able to know a soul beast, also give one the advantage of knowing a soul master soul skill. After the review, the students initiate their study. Tang Wulin was more sufficiently interested in the types of soul beast out there and which one would be great to fight. In a blink of an eye three months as passed, with the students going to the spirit tform every week. Tang Wulin has killed seven thousand years beasts during those time and most of the time because he was transported in their location. It got to the point where the staff member was scared to let him in because of how bad his luck was. Today Wu Zhangkong wanted them to take a final exam. He told them it was a two-part exam, first being is surviving in the rebellion spirit ascension tform for an hour. Wu Zhangkong exins to them the background of the rebellion and how important this opportunity was for them. He didn''t tell them the second part because he wanted them to focus on the first one. Then he gave the students three days to rest before they took the test. Most of the kids were happy to finally get a break, with Wang Jinxi and Zhang Yhanzi cheering. Everyone was feeling the pressure to upgrade their soul spirit, espioully after seeing Tang Wulin with a purple ring out of all them. Tang Wulin was walking home with two cards in his hands after Mu Chen gave him them to enter the rebelling tform. He figures when he goes with everyone he could take his time and go again to try to evolve Leviathan. "You''re going to give those vests to the other kids?" "Well, Mu Xi did make them. It would be a waste for them to not utilize them." "It would be like an extra life for them and I am surprised she went all out for them." Tang Wulin nodded, the vest was able to withstand half of the strength. Pretty impressive since he could hit over 5,000 kg of force. In the next two days, Tang Wulin delivered the item to everyone and got ready to enter the rebellion spirit tform. Wu Zhangkong gave everyone a very good motivation for them to survive with, if anyone failed the exam then their vacation is canceled. Considering this was their first vacation, he got his point across easily. They were led to the room and then after a while was sent into the spirit ascension tform. Chapter 22: Rebellion Spirit Ascension Platform Chapter 22: Rebellion Spirit Ascension tform After a moment, the five of them awoke from their daze and were greeted with the sight of a boundless vast forest. They all moved into formation, something that came naturally after surviving together in the spirit ascension tform so many times. Tang Wulin had Zeref keep watch in the sky, and Zhang Yangzi flew up also. They started moving out, to go hunt some soul beast. About twenty minutes have passed since they initially arrived. They met with some soul beasts, some being ten years and others being a hundred-year-old. "I''m surprised we haven''t run into any thousand years beast. Why isn''t your luck working Tang Wulin." Smack! Gu Yue smack Xie Xie in the head and red at him for hisment. Tang Wulin ignores hisment, equally surprised they haven''t run into any thousand-year-old beast. "There are three people approaching in our direction. Two males, one female. They seem to be about 15 or 16-years-old. One of them has three rings while the other two have two rings. One of the ones with two rings seems to be absorbing spirit energy right now." Tang Wulin acknowledged and advised him toe down before he gets spotted. Yang Zhanzi quickly drops down and then Xie Xie went to go hide in the tree to identify them. But then a beam of pure fire st through the forest and went towards Xie Xie hiding spot "Doesn''t that attack look familiar." ''No'' Xie Xie quickly dodges out of the way but then a light appeared behind him and strike him down to the ground. Bang! Xie Xie hit the ground but before he could get up he felt a sword position at his throat. The rest of the ground except Tang Wulin was about to charge but then. "I wouldn''t do that if I were you." The person who spoke was a girl, who indicated her fingers up. The group look up and saw an array of me balls surrounding them in the air. Zhang Yanzi paled, knowing they were in a trap and look toward to Tang Wulin for his decision. "Oh, it Mu Xi." Tang Wulin lips twitch as he saw Mu Xi with a sword coated in mes position at Xie Xie throat. He was surprised to see she had three rings behind her. Mu Xi gaze at the group but stop when she saw Tang Wulin. "You''re here?" Tang Wulin nodded and informed her to get off his teammate. She scoffs but nevertheless got off Xie Xie who rubbed his throat and look at Tang Wulin for answers. Knowing precisely everyone is going to ask and are most likely curious he chose to answer. "This is one of my master other disciples for the cksmith association." "Ahem, its Senior Sister." Tang Wulin ignored her re as if he was ever going calling her that. Tang Wulin stared at her purple third ring and then at her with a questioning nce. She disregards him and started to leave. "I guess she doesn''t want you to babysit her. Still, I guess that training did her wonders with her being able to gain a purple ring." ''I guess.'' Shaking his head, he told them to keep moving on. But Zhang Yangzi suggested they just waited out the rest of the hour and then go back to hunting. Tang Wulin agreed because he doubts he could prevent all of them from dying if a thousand-year-old soul beast appeared. While they gather up into a defensive formation, he started to think about his spirit Leviathan. "What up?" ''Leviathan was able to absorb more years from the soul beast I killed whenpared to the others.'' Zeref nodded his head but kept silent. Tang Wulin didn''t understand the reason at all but it not like he wasining. The absorption rate went down because of the addition of Tao Tie but it was still fastpared to everyone else. That not even adding to the fact that everybody was sharing the spirit energy but Leviathan still stole a lot more than everyone spirit. While he was thinking this, he instantly shot up as suddenly, a dark golden radiance shed ahead of them. BANG! Everyone was surprised when they saw Tang Wulin shoot up and then get sent flying through the wood. They blink before hastily getting into formation and looking ahead to the new foe that they will have to face. It was an enormous bear, its fur dark-gold in color. Standing over three meters tall, it had thick arms and its majestic shoulders, akin to a great wall. Four golden ws of at least one meter in length extended from each paw. ''That''s! Duskgold Dreadw Bear!'' They gulp understanding what had happened. The Dreadw Bear struck when they least expected and Tang Wulin was able to sense it. ''If he didn''t intervene.'' Wang Jinxi face paled, as he realizes what would have happened to him. Gu Yue red at Duskgold Dreadw and started raining down fireballs and icicles on it. Xie Xie understanding he was the captain until Tang Wulines back and if he coulde back. ''No! I believe he won''t be down from just that.'' "Alright guys, we have to run away now!." Xie Xie knew there was no way in hell they could beat this beast. If a hundred-year-old Man-Faced Demon Spider could kill a thousand-year soul beast, then a hundred-year Duskgold Dreadw Bear could make even ten-thousand-year level soul beasts run away in fear. Thinking all of this Xie Xie, knew they had to work together to escape alive, espioully since their hour wasn''t up yet. "Alright here the n! Gu Yue use your elements to hamper its movements, while Wang Jinxi gets ready throwing Zhang Yanzi up into the air. Once he ups into the air, Gu Yue I need you to teleport us up to him and then use your wind to help us escape the Dreadw Bear!" "Alright!" Gu Yue nodded while she continued to rain down her attacks and quickly soften the earth beneath the Duskgold Dreadw Bear feet. This caused the Duskgold Dreadw Bear to stumble, then a green tornado was formed around the bear with the fireballs and icicle swarming inside of it. Then the tornadobined with fire, wind, and ice but the bear shed it apart. But then the earth swallowed up the Duskgold Dreadw Bear before it could move. The rest of kids watch in shock but Xie Xie quickly snaps out of it and told them to it not the time. Then Wang Jinxi grabs a hold of Zhang Yangzi andunched him up into the air. Gu Yue suddenly grab on to Xie Xie who was holding to Wang Jinxi but then. ROAR! The ground was smashed open as the Duskgold Dreadw Bear red at them with unbridled rage, with its body bleeding a bit. "HURRY UP!" Xie Xie screamed in fear, as Gu Yue quickly teleported them up to where Zhang Yangzi was up in the sky. Not a moment too soon, as the area where they were waspletely sh apart. They all gulp and Gu Yue hastily use her wind element to push Zhang Yangzi as he started to glide away. But how could the Duskgold Dreadw Bear allow its prey to go away, it began to pursue them down. "Dammit! We''re not losing it!" "I Know!" Xie Xie didn''t know what else to do. It was already lucked itself that they had enough time to run away but now it was pursuing them. He knew Zhang Yangzi and Gu Yue couldn''t keep this up for long. ''Fuck! Where are you, captain!'' But then a huge gust of wind flung them to the side as dark-gold light shed. Wang Jinxi and Gu Yue was the only one who saw the Duskgold Dreadw Bear soared into the air with a terrifying leap. If it wasn''t for Gu Yue creating thatrge gust of wind to change their direction ''Is this what I get forining about not meeting any thousand-year-old beast!'' Xie Xie could onlyment at his foolishness of provoking fate. # ''Ugh.'' "You''re finally awake now." Tang Wulin blinks, as he started standing up. He looks around and saw he wasying on a bunch of snapped trees. Thest thing he remembers was trying deflecting an attack but then it overwhelming him. "Do you know which soul beast it was?" "It seems to be a Duskgold Dreadw Bear has appeared and is now pursuing them." Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes. To think he couldn''t even withstand one of its attacks before cking out. He was going making sure to beat the hell out of that bear when he finds it. He won''t even try and one shot it, no it doesn''t deserve that gracious mercy. "Don''t be surprised, you didn''t even use the Golden Dragon Body or Dragon yer Power to defend. You should be lucky you''re not dead." "True, but I am still very pissed." Tang Wulin told Zeref to direct him where they are but then mes swirl around him. The mes continue to swirl until it became a tornado. Zeref shifted his head and saw four-tailed foxes with fires on their tails. ''I guess they saw an opportunity for prey. But sadly for them, this is the wrong type of prey.'' SWOOOSH! The foxes watch in shock as the me was being swallowed by Tang Wulin. After he finishes swallowing the mes, he opens his eyes and they were pure brilliant white. He then turns his head to the foxes and opens up his hand, as a ball of radiant energy formed. "Begone." ''Magic Dragon Eclipse.'' A mighty pir of energy erupted, as Tang Wulin crash the ball in his hand. The pir of energy envelopes the foxes and all of the surrounding tree. After the pir disappears, there was no trees or foxes but only Tang Wulin, his eyes back to normal. "Alright Zeref, its time to go hunting." Tang Wulin followed Zeref instruction as he operates the chains to slingshot him through the forest. As he was being slingshotted, he saw the Duskgold Dreadw Bearnded and then put all his force into his foot. Activating his skill and pushed off, causing cracks to form on the ground. ''Golden Dragon w.'' BOOM! Duskgold Dreadw Bear heard the loud noise and turn to distinguish a humaning at it. It growls and then threw out its ws to sh the human into pieces. CLASH! Duskgold Dreadw Bear look in genuine surprise as instead of the human boy getting sh to pieces, he was shing with it. Tang Wulin red and then roared, as his direct attack started to ovee the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. It roared back him but started to pump even more power into his attack. ''Break!'' BANG! Tang Wulin fierce attack overcame the Duskgold Dreadw Bear sh causing it the right arm to be crushed and his fist striking its face. But before it could send the bear flying Tang Wulin grab on to the bear and knee it in the face. The Duskgold Dreadw Bear was stagger and when Tang Wulinnded. Tang Wulin started raining down attacks on the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. His fist glowed with golden radiance with dragon scales forming and then smashing into the bear face. Next, he twisted his body to smash his leg into the bear face. Then he grasps its head to pull it back for a knee to the throat and then another punch to the face. But this didn''t stop the Duskgold Dreadw Bear from swiping down with its only w but then. BOOM! Its ws were redirected to its body, causing it to roar out in rage. Tang Wulin, knowing if he stops the bear will recover he kept on fiercely attacking. He threw out punches, kicks, jab but then Duskgold Dreadw Bea moved its body to headbutt him as it took all the blows. Tang Wulin grabs on the Duskgold Dreadw Bear head and pulled it down to m it on the ground. The Duskgold Dreadw Bear was stun for a while and then Tang Wulin ms his foot on the bear head with his fist raised. BOOM! He struck down so hard on the Duskgold Dreadw Bear, that a crater was formed. Cracks were formed from the visible crater with the area forest shaking from the attack. His attack buried the Duskgold Dreadw Bear head and hopefully killing it. Tang Wulin moved away from the Duskgold Dreadw Bear and then saw Xie Xie, Gu Yue, Zhang Yangzi, and Wang Jinxiing towards him. But before they could say anything the earth rumbled as the Duskgold Dreadw Bear came out but was very injured. "Alright. Let y it." Everyone nodded and moved out, with Tang Wulin summon his magic chains to wrap around the Duskgold Dreadw Bear limbs. It was too injured to shatter it easily with just one arm, allowing Gu Yue to apply her ice to the bear and then Zhang Yangzi to blind it with his ck smoke. Xie Xie quickly appeared behind the Duskgold Dreadw Bea and aim for its injured spots. The Duskgold Dreadw Bear roared in rage, as it wounded spot was targeted and Wang Jinxi came from its side to strike ram into it. This went on for a good 10 minutes before the Duskgold Dreadw Bear died. Everyone plops down, too tired to move. The spirit energy of the bear was divided between them, as they hurriedly started absorbing it. "So it was a two-thousand-year-old-bear." "Yep. Hundred-year-old one could scare away ten-thousand-year-old beasts. I can''t believe we actually killed a two-thousand-year-old one!" Everyone but Tang Wulin nodded, as they started recovering from the long battle. After a while, everyone recovered and they started moving. Tang Wulin wonders how much time as pass and Xie Xie says he thinks about forty-five minutes, he wasn''t certain since the Duskgold Dreadw Bear shows up. ROAR! The group suddenly stand up and saw a group of zing Demon Lions. They knew they couldn''t take on the group, just after taking on the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. "Alright, quickly go on ahead, I will catch up with you guys." "No way!" They all rejected his idea, surprising him as they all step forward. "Sorry Boss. We''re all in this together." "Yes, we won''t run away and leave you." Tang Wulin sighed at their stubbornness and tried to think of a way for them to leave. Determining no other option, he decided to justunch them. "Wait, what ar-." SWOOOSH The other kids were already tired from running away and fighting the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. So it was pretty easy for Tang Wulin to grab them and hurl them far away from the area. Not even, Gu Yue was able to react as he grabs her and threw her. While twisting his body to smack one of the zing Demon Lion, who tried to stop him. ''Alright, they''re all gone now.'' "So what the n?" ''Kill them all of course.'' Zeref shook his head, knowing ologia isn''t the type to run away. He used his second tier skill devour to drain them, as two of them rush at him. He smacks away the first one and slides under the second one. As another came rushing towards him, he waited for it to pounce and then sidestep it. Not before grasping its tail and flinging it to another one. He then turns around and made his retreat, as the rest started to follow him. He needed a bigger arena to fight them and a change of location from the Duskgold Dreadw Bear death, so no more soul beast woulde. After a while, he turned around and saw only three of them behind him. Tang Wulin smirk and then jump on the tree, then kick off to one of them. The zing Demon Lion seeing its preying toward it moved in for an attack. Tang Wulin dodge over the swipe and grab the zing Demon Lion to m it down on the ground. Then he uses his Golden Dragon Scales to smash the other lioning towards him into the ground. Thest one pounces behind him but was hit by an explosion. ''Alright three of them are down, only two left to go.'' Bang! He dove out of the way as the spot he was at, was destroyed. The King of the zing Demon Lion turned its head to it the dead member and roared at him. He then sped off causing the lion to chase after him. He was trying to find an open area to kill it but then. SWOOSH! Tang Wulin instantly raised his guard up as he was hit by a paw. He flew through the forest but was able to flip in the air and stabilize himself. Tang Wulin look and saw more zing Demon Lion showing up. "It seems, the king called the rest." ''I noticed. Alright, gotta find more room.'' Zeref nodded his head, flying up and seeing more than twenty zing Demon Lioning towards them. Tang Wulin watches as the lion came through the forest, lining up next to its leader. Tang Wulin grins, then turning around he sped off away from the lions. ROAR! "Hahahaha!" The zing Demon Lion chased after him, as he kept on navigating the forest. He had Zeref help him avoid any dead ends, while also moving through the terrain. "They sure, know how to chase." While he was running to the forest, he saw two people in his view. It was a youth, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Two yellow soul rings and one purple soul ring coiled around his body, identifying him as a Soul Elder. In his right hand, he held a snow white staff which was topped by an icy, blue crystal. Then a girl seemingly around the same age as him. Her blue hair was styled in twintails, and she looked as if cut from jade. In her hand was a staff nearly identical to the youth''s, only hers is a bit smaller. A single yellow soul ring flickered beneath her. The youth saw Tang Wulin running towards them and also rich aura of spirit energy around him. "Halt! Withdraw from the spirit ascension tform voluntarily-." The youth said more things but Tang Wulin didn''t care as he jumps and uses his shoulder as aunching pad to cross over to the other side. The youth fell down on the ground but got up with an enraged expression. The girl beside him went to go help him but then her expression change. ROAR! Both of them turn and saw a pride of zing Demon Lionsing. The youth growled and was about to fight them but then he saw more of theming. "Crap, we have to run." The youth frantically grabs the girl''s hand and started running to the side but the lion spite apart. Some went to the direction of Tang Wulin, and the others went to the south direction. The youth seeing this happen curse while promising to pay back the boyter. Tang Wulin saw the zing Demon Lions have lowered in numbers but then heard a loud noise. ROAR! He looks ahead and saw arge ape with red fur, a ck ring under it. It was the Giant Ape soul beast. The Ape brought its arms together and m down on the ground. The earth rumble as cracks started to appear and then break apart. Tang Wulin jump up to dodge the attack but the shockwave still caused him to go up higher than intended. The soul beast below him all froze when they saw the Giant Ape but before they could escape it rip off one of the zing Demon Lion head. The Giant Ape then turns toward him, who still in the air and then jump. "Here ites!" ''Golden Dragon w!'' ''Golden Dragon Body'' ''Magic Dragon w.'' The Giant Ape was easily able to overtake him and then it aims its fist at him but looks surprised that he was also brandishing his fist at it. The Giant Ape and Tang Wulin both sh, causing a loud booming sound throughout the forest. The Giant Ape eyes widen in terrible shock as its attack was blown away and saw the terrible wing toward him. BOOOM! The soul beasts watch in terrible shock as the Giant Ape head was blown fiercely clean off as it went flying through the forest before clearing away some of the trees. Then its headless body was also speeding towards the ground. The body made a small crater and the soul beast watch as the human drop down next to it. "Alright, who next." Tang Wulin had a grin on his face, with his fist sping together as he stared at the shell shock animals. Chapter 23: Tang Sect Chapter 23: Tang Sect Tang Wulin look around the corpse of the dead soul beast, a dust storm surrounding him. He then turned to the abundance of spirit energy swirling around him and then started to absorb it. There were about a ten-thousand-year-old, thousand-year-old, and a few hundred-year-old soul beasts. The abundance of energy was absorbed into him, and he didn''t do anything with it yet. He was already the limit of how much he could absorb, so he decided to just leave now. He pushes the exit button, and ckness overcame him. # Tang Wulin''s mind as he gradually regained consciousness, the icy numbness fading from his body at the same time. A metallic friction sound rang out and in the next moment, light filled his eyes. He started to get out of the metal box and stretching his numb body. He then turned around to see Wu Zhangkong walking over to him and asking how he feels, he then told him he was the first one that is out. "Has an hour passed?" "Yes, you passed the final exam." Tang Wulin nodded and follows Wu Zhangkong to the ce where was observing them. He saw everybody has met up and decided to continue to hunt while looking out for him. ''At least my effort wasn''t for nothing.'' "Just admit, you were worried about them." Tang Wulin ignores Zeref as he watches Gu Yue wreaking havoc on the leftover zing Demon Lions. He wonders got her so piss and was surprised how timid everyone was acting around her. Wu Zhangkong didn''t say anything as he continues observing his student. While that was happening, the pagoda staff members were staring at a monster like Tang Wulin. They heard about this boy from the other members and how he was able to kill a thousand-year-old Tao Tie by himself. They still wouldn''t have thought he would be strong enough to kill a pack of zing Demon Lions and a ten-thousand-year-old Giant Ape. They were all surprised the higher-ups haven''t done anything about it. After a while, the group left the tform after they hit their limits. Wu Zhangkong and Tang Wulin walked over to the metal box to wait for them. The first one out was Gu Yue who quickly shook off her dizziness and when she saw Tang Wulin, she moved towards his side. He arched a brow but didn''t mention anything, as she held on to the hem of the shirt. Then came Zhang Yangzi, Wang Jinxi and finally Xie Xie who turn to re at him. Before Xie Xie could say anything Wu Zhangkong started to giving them their score. After everyone passed with a score of 100 and then they all head back to the academy. With Gu Yue not moving from Tang Wulin side and Xie Xie refusing to shut up about his actions. # After they got back, Wu Zhangkong dismisses them for the day and say they will review the exam tomorrow. Tang Wulin headed straight for his room while telling Xie Xie and Gu Yue he is going to cultivate. Once he was in his room, he started absorbing the spirit energy he been holding inside of him. Leviathan and Tao Tie were cheering in joy since they were not only absorbing thousand-year-old soul beasts but also a ten thousand years old one too. Leviathan happily started the absorb the excessive amount of energy inside its body, as it started to grow. It went past 600 years, to 800 and finally stop at thousand and forty years old. Leviathan body started to grow evenrger, Tang Wulin noted it grew asrge as 5 meters long. It wings appendages grew evenrger, as long golden spikes started to grow out of its back. He then was surprised that was new information appeared in his mind, with Leviathan two skills getting even stronger. "Papa, I be even stronger to help you." Tang Wulin lips twitch at the power of his upgraded skills. Aqua Breath didn''t change much, other than it being able to heal blindness now but pressure allowed him to affect those 10 ranks higher than him. Tao Tie only grew to a 5,000-year-old soul beast, he now has two purple rings and he wasn''t even a spirit elder yet. "It seems your going to get even more attention on you now." Tang Wulin nodded his head but didn''t really care. It would be strange if he didn''t have two purple rings, considering his spiritual power and strength. But not many people know about his spiritual strength or his strength. Seeing all the spirit energy has been used, he started going straight to bed, tired from the whole trip. The next day Wu Zhangkong summarize the whole exam and then he learned something interesting. "There almost extinct?" "Yes, the Duskgold Dreadw Bear was hunted to near extinction because of their soul bones. From the perspective of soul beasts, humanity is the greediest existence in the world. Soul beasts are on the brink of extinction not because they are a danger to us, but because hunting them brings us too many benefits." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything else. He already understands the greed of humanity. Zhang Yanzi asks about the second part of the exam but Wu Zhangkong rebukes him with trying to escape training and saying he is going to modified the training regiment. He then brought everyone over to the arena and told them to all face him. They all nodded and begin their attack on him. It went about the same as the other times the trio attack him, even with the help of Wang Jinxi and Zhang Yangzi. Until Wu Zhangkong notices something, specifically Wang Jinxi inability to spirit fusion with Zhang Yangzi. Heter found out it was because he still felt suppression in his heart. It was both from the subconscious terror from Tang Wulin and the Man-Eating-Faced Spider that killed him but it was already dead from Tang Wulin. Wu Zhangkong understands that the longer Wang Jinxi stayed, the worse he would get. He doubts anything other than Wang Jinxi being able to match or beat Tang Wulin would erase the terror, something he doubts could ever happen. Wu Zhangkong understands how strong Tang Wulin was and he also understands that even without the dragon suppression. Wang Jinxi is no match for that heaven-defying monster in human skin and so he reluctantly epted his transfer. After all, the longer he stayed near Tang Wulin, the more the suppression will grow. Wu Zhangkong doubts him staying away would do any good but consider Tang Wulin strength. This may just be the only valid solution avable. Tang Wulin himself didn''t say anything and left before training was done. Wu Zhangkong would have punished that behavior but he understands Tang Wulin needed some time to think. # "Are you ok?" ''Why wouldn''t I be?" Zeref arch a brow, knowing ologia wasn''t that ignorant about Wang Jinxi situation. He then saw ologia sometimes clenching his fist for a quick second and letting go. ''I see.'' Tang Wulin was just walking around the academy until someone stops him. "Excuse me, could you help me find my big brother?" Tang Wulin stop and turn to the direction of the voice, to see a blue haired girl with twin tails. The girl seeing the boy turn around was able to get a good look at his face and gasp in surprise. "It you!" Tang Wulin raised a brow, not understanding. "You know me?" "What you mean if I know you! You were the one who led those Demon Raging Lion towards me and my brother." "Doesn''t ring a bell." "What!" Tang Wulin started to think, he was pretty hungry and she looks like the type with money. "I will help you look for your brother if you buy me lunch." "What!" "No deal?" "...Deal." The girl didn''t know the ce and wanted to find her brother as soon as possible. She was too shy to ask any of the older people and ask Tang Wulin because he looks like the same age as her. "Oh, my name is Xu Xiaoyan!" "I don''t care." "Hey!" Tang Wulin started walking to find some good food with Xu Xiaoyan trailing behind him. She wasn''t one to be quiet for too long, especially with people around her age. So she started talking to Tang Wulin who didn''t answer back. "Poor girl, she found you to help her." ''You''re talking as if I am going to take advantage of her.'' "Says the person making her pay for his lunch." Tang Wulin didn''tment as they reached a barbecue stand. Xu Xiaoyan learns the terror of his bottomless pit of a stomach, as she saw him eat non-stop. "How can you eat so much! Is your stomach a bottomless pit!" Xu Xiaoyan felt like Tang Wulin trick her and stealing all her food. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes and told her to sit down. Xu Xiaoyan sat down and started to eat her good, with tears in her eyes. The people around saw a beautiful girl like her crying and became curious until they saw who was eating with her. ''Is she new? To think she is paying for the little Tao Tie.'' The people around felt sorry for the girl but didn''t try to intervene. Tang Wulin almost full, got up and get ready to leave, surprising the girl. "Your brother is the idiot flirting with that girl across from us." Tang Wulin told her and started to leave surprising Xu Xiaoyan as she turns around and saw her brother. She turns her head and didn''t see Tang Wulin anymore. ''Where did he go!'' # Wu Zhangkong took the remaining student Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Gu Yue to take thest part of their exam. It was in a building in Eastsea within the park. The building was dark blue, and its walls shimmered like a mirror, each wall seemingly cut from a block of ss. There was a bizarre sense of beauty to this reflective-like quality. Wu Zhangkong talks to a projection that showed up at the door before the door open up. Entering the door, they saw the same dark blue walls, but there was now a shining white floor and gentle fluorescent lights overhead. They came together painting a scene of calm and order, further emphasizing theck of people. A circr metal tform holding three metal wristbands hovered over. Wu Zhangkong told them to put them on, It was so they don''t activate the defense system. After walking for a while, they ended up in a dark blue space. Dark blue stgmite and stctite crystals surrounded him. The walls were made from a silver-white metal. The crystals and metal came together to refract light in astonishing ways. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes, as he saw Wu Zhangkong typing on a keyboard and then a sound was heard overhead. "Identity confirmed. Eastsea''s Little Zhangkong." "Test difficulty: medium. Participants: three. Commencing in ten seconds." Xie Xie questioned what was going on before Wu Zhangkong told them this is part 2 of the exam. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes, as he felt himself falling down and then light descended upon him. He found himself in a ce simr to the scenery of Old Tang and didn''t see anyone around him. "Wee to the Hall of Heroes. The first trial, medium difficulty. Name Tang Wulin. Age: 10." "Test objective for the first round: survive for thirty seconds." Without even giving Tang Wulin a second to understand what was going on, a beam of light appeared in front of him, revealing a pretty girl. She had gentle eyes and wore a kind smile. "Begin!" The electronic voice announced. The girl''s eyes lit up and a powerful light enveloped her body. As the light grew brighter, a yellow ring rose from beneath her feet. Tang Wulin saw her figure flicker and in an instant, she appeared right in front of him. But then a hole appeared in the girl''s chest, she looks down in shock before disappearing. ''Hmm, interesting. Is this like a battle simtion of past spirit masters.'' "Congrattions Tang Wulin for passing the first trial." "The second trial begins. Defeat your opponent or survive for another thirty seconds." Tang Wulin blink when he saw the same girl appeared before him and she summon her martial soul a cauldron. He uses ''Pressure'' on her, causing her to stop dead in her track and then he finishes her off. "Congrattion Tang Wulin for passing the second trial." "Advanced Test will begin now." A sh of light happened before he saw a youth. He had a pair of blue eyes and medium-length hair and was presented in a messy way. But for some reason, Tang Wulin felt a strange connection towards the youth. "Advanced Test, survive for 30 seconds or defeat your opponent." The youth summoned his spirit rings under his feet and used the same footwork, as the girl before. He instantly appeared in front of him aiming for a strike which Tang Wulin block and counter. To his surprise, the youth skillfully dodges the attack and grabs his arm to throw him. Tang Wulin felt himself flying through the air but then blink in surprise as he saw Bluesilver grass wrapping around him and then mming him down. BANG! The youth eyes widen when he saw Tang Wulin unharmed. Tang Wulin shook his head and then stared at the youth. The youth eyes sh purple but then his eyes widen when he saw his surroundings change. He looks up and saw a golden dragon ring hatefully down on him. He felt the untold amount of pressure hit him. He quickly realizes this was a mental attack but he couldn''t break out of it. Then he saw a fist protruding out of his chest and turn his head to see Tang Wulin with a purple ring floating behind him. "Congrattion Tang Wulin, for passing the advance test first trial. " "Advance Test second trialmencing now." Tang Wulin saw the same youth but he was older than before. The youth opens up his hands, and Tang Wulin eyes widen when he saw small weapons in the youth hand. "Well, this is going to be interesting." The youth eyes sh a purple light abruptly rich and powerful. Tang Wulin blink not understanding what happened, the youth look shocked but shook it off. Ten cold lights from both hands'' of the youth ten fingers lightly twirling burst forth, separately shooting towards Tang Wulin eyes, shoulders, throat, heart, knees, genitals and abdomen. ''Is he a weapon master?'' Tang Wulin quickly dodge out of the way as he saw shurikens and kunai passing by him. Then felt the youth appearing behind him and sending another wave assault. Tang Wulin turn around and punch the air causing a shockwave, that shifts the weapons off their intended path. But he realizes toote that, even more, weapons wasing towards him and not just that, it was vastly more than before. Tang Wulin stood still while watching the weapons until they were close to him. ''Magic Dragon res Bang.'' A Barrage of energy sped off to meet the hidden weaponsing toward Tang Wulin, with the energy oveing and destroying the weapons. Then Tang Wulin jump back and started sending more of his res at the hidden weapons while smelling for the youth. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Then suddenly the youth appeared in front of him but then his eyes widen when he saw energy appearing beneath his feet. BOOM! The youth quickly back off but then saw pirs of chain bursting out of the ground, aiming for him. The youth moved his hand in a weird motion, causing the chains to shift their path away from the youth. Tang Wulin appeared in front of the youth, with them shing in closebat. Tang Wulin threw a punch, the youth tried to block but was surprised at how strong Tang Wulin was. His guard was broken as Tang Wulin fist m him in his face and propel him into the ground. BANG! "Advance Test, the second trialpleted." "Advance Test, the third trial willmence soon" # Wu Zhangkong waited for his student to be done with their trails. He thought about how far they will go and genuinely wonder how far Tang Wulin go. ''He has the strengthparable me and surpasses it if he uses his bloodline skill. He has his dragon yer techniques and his terrifyingbat perception.'' Wu Zhangkong knew the opponents in the trials weren''t any pushover but even he had trouble with Tang Wulin and his rank was vastly higher than his. After a while, Xie Xie was the first toe out, then Gu Yue and then an hourte Tang Wulin. The trio then started to talk about their opponents and how far they got in the trials. "I was fighting this guy who had Bluesilver grass and used small metal weapons. It kept on giving me him after I had defeated the first trial." Wu Zhangkong was shocked and quickly ask Tang Wulin how far did he get into the trial. "I stop listening to the announcement but the opponent grew old enough to have two yellow rings, one purple, one ck, and red ring." Wu Zhangkong lips twitch, as he heard this boy beating the founder of the Tang Sect all the way up to spirit ancestor. Xie Xie turned to Wu Zhangkong asking for a redo and surprisingly Gu Yue wanted one too. ''I guess they don''t want to be left behind by him.'' Shaking his head, he told them the reason behind the trial and the background behind the trials. "Second, this test is actually unrted to your final exam. Your final exam had already ended in the rebellion spirit ascension tform, and your scores have already been given. The test here is instead an entrance test to an organization. If you be a member of this organization, you''ll be able to umte points in the future to use the Hall of Heroes again." This surprised the trio and gave him a questioning look. With Xie Xie asking what does the organization do exactly. He asks them if they heard about the Tang Sect, which they all nodded their heads to. Wu Zhangkong told them about the Tang Sect situation now and then turn to Tang Wulin. "The person you fought was the founder of the Tang Sect. Tang San." Xie Xie and Gu Yue stared at Tang Wulin in shock, while he felt a strange emotion when he heard the name Tang San. When Wu Zhangkong ask if they wanted to join Xie Xie hesitated but then said he wanted to. "Nah, I am good." They were all surprised at Tang Wulin answer, Wu Zhangkong asking why and Tang Wulin saying he doesn''t want to. Xie Xie and Gu Yue look at Tang Wulin in shock but understand his talent could allow him to join any organization. Wu Zhangkong didn''t say anything and then turn to Gu Yue, but she said she there another organization she wants to join. Wu Zhangkong nodded his head and then told them to get ready to leave. Gu Yue stared at Tang Wulin a bit with and Xie Xieins he was the only joining. But he still didn''t back out because he believes the Tang Sect could help him catch up with Tang Wulin even faster. # "Why didn''t you join?" "Can you really picture me in an organization?" "Good point." Zeref remembers who he was talking to. This was the same guy who enters the war by himself. ologia rarely listens to the people at school but an organization that requires ones to listen to a higher up. ologia willing to listen to someone and bing a team yer? ''Yea, when hell freezes over.'' Tang Wulin mind kept on going back to the battle with Tang San. ''Why do I feel this strange connection with him, it just like when I saw the statue of Tang Wutong.'' Chapter 24: New Semester Chapter 24: New Semester A month has passed, since the official start of the vacation with the start of the new semester. Nothing much happened during the vacation, other than him continue training and helping Mu Xi. It seems she was able to absorb a six-thousand-year-old zing Demon Lion as her third spirit ring and has achieved vast improvements in cksmith. A ceremony was conducted to wee the new semester. ss zero stood at the very front of the first grade, three students neatly lined up in a row. Tang Wulin himself was heading towards the ceremony, beingte because he slept in. He conveniently ignored the direct res of the teacher around him as if questioning why he was sote. Gu Yue and Xie Xie turn to wave to Tang Wulin but he ignored them. He arches a brow at the new person here, who was surprised at seeing him. "Oh, so you''re ss zero too?" "Who are you?" "I bought you lunch!" "Oh right." Tang Wulin nodded his head, ignoring Xu Xiaoyan and surprisingly Gu Yue re. He resumed his walk to go stand next to them, ignoring Long Henxu re. Xu Xiaoyan was genuinely shocked at how much apparent indifference Tang Wulin was showing to the director. ''Is he really unafraid of getting punish?'' The ceremony continued without another hitch and after the customary motivational speeches, it soon came to a close. Teachers led their charges back to the ssroom, while Wu Zhangkong had Xu Xiaoyan introduce herself to the ss. Facing Wu Zhangkong with her usual bashfulness, she stood and said, "Hello, everyone. I''m Xu Xiaoyan. I''m 10 years old and my martial soul is the Starwheel Ice Staff. My soul power is at rank 17." Wu Zhangkong turned to the other three. "You''ve had a month to rest, so I need to test your bodies again as well as run anotherbat test. You have half an hour to meditate and prepare."He turned back to Xu Xiaoyan."Same for you." Xu Xiaoyan bes stupified at Tang Wulin level strengths, over 6,0000 kg. She turns to the rest of the guys and discovers none of their expression change. ''Are you all sure he not a soul beast in human skin.'' It was then the spiritual power test, Tang Wulin himself doubts his changed that much considering he hasn''t eaten any more of the Space Between Time. "Tang Wulin, 4,000 spiritual power." Wu Zhangkong lips twitch, at the absurd number growing even morerger. It should know Tang Wulin spiritual power was only 3,400 a few months ago but it was able to increase by 600 since then. Tang Wulin himself was surprised since he hasn''t really done anything to train his spiritual power for it to grow that much. Xu Xiaoyan herself was looking at Tang Wulin and could now understand why Xie Xie called him a heaven-defying monster. ''Isn''t their a limit to being too talented and bless!'' She was delighted that Xie Xie and Gu Yue results weren''t too out of the world, or she fears she may have dropped out. She sincerely doubts her confidence could take on the burden of matching up to three heaven-defying monsters. Wu Zhangkong wrote down the result but Xu Xiaoyan asks if she could retake her spiritual test again at night because the night affected her spiritual power. After that Wu Zhangkong told them to do a mock battle, with the teams being Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyang vs Xie Xie and Gu Yue. Xie Xie could onlyment at Gu Yue ring at him, while Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyang stood across from them. Tang Wulin asks her what she can do, with her saying she a long-range elemental attacker. Tang Wulin nodded his head and told her that she will rain down attacks behind him. Xu Xiaoyang became surprised when he told her to stick behind him, as he marches onward. "Won''t it be risky for me?" "Don''t worry, I will make sure nothing touches you. Besides, I want to see something in this fight too." Xu Xiaoyang reluctantly nodded, while Xie Xie was talking with Gu Yue over at the other side. "We need to be careful of Tang Wulin." Gu Yue nodded seriously, while they never fought she could tell he was a big threat. Whether it in the spirit ascension tform, fighting against Wu Zhangkong or fighting those heroes he had always proven his outrageous battle prowess. Gu Yue quickly shot Icicle and fireballs at Tang Wulin, while giving Xie Xie a boost with her wind element. Tang Wulin saw the projectilesing at him and just walk toward it, with Xu Xiaoyang behind him. Xie Xie was naturally surprised at Tang Wulin and ponder what he was devising. It was then instantly stopped and his face became stupefied. Tang Wulin opens his mouth and inhales, causing all the fireballs and Icicle to be instantly absorbed into his mouth. SWOOOSH! Everyone was stupefied whether it be Wu Zhangkong, Long Henxu, Xu Xiaoyang or Gu Yue. Tang Wulin burp while stroking his stomach, he was content he could finally have something to eat. "Using elemental attacks won''t work on me, Gu Yue. After all, I eat all spirit power and elements." Tang Wulin started to grin and then stared at Xie Xie with a look while shaking a finger. Gu Yue red at him, not believing it as she started to summon up a storm. A storm started forming in front of her with fireballs and icicles swirling around her. The ground beneath Tang Wulin traps his feet and then the fierce storm was dispersed. Xu Xiaoyang pointed her hands up, causing Tang Wulin to look up at the continuous barrage of elementsing down at him. He inhales again, inhaling all of the elementsing down at him and then simply move his feet to break out of the earth trap. Xie Xie lips twitch at this unique situation, Gu Yue was arguably their greatest firepower in this team, with himing close if he could get close. The n was for her to distract Tang Wulin with her barrages of elemental attack, while he takes out Xu Xiaoyang and then helps her with Tang Wulin. Who would have thought he was able to eat the freaking elements. ''Is he sure he not a Tao Tie.'' While everyone was still shocked he quickly moves towards Xie Xie and took him down, causing Wu Zhangkong to call the match. Then everyone gathered as they stared at Tang Wulin. He just looks at them and then with a sigh started talking. "My body is unique in that it is able to eat all spirit power. Which includes elements, it doesn''t matter if it fire, ice, wind, light, and etc I can eat." He then turns to Gu Yue and told her to hit him with the fireball. She hesitated but then she saw he was confident in something and nodded her head. Everyone became shocked when as soon as Gu Yue fireball made contact with Tang Wulin body, it instantly disperses. "This also means my body has gained a resistance on a level to almost immunity. Since for me to be able to eat the elements, I have to be able to resist it. Hence, why even if Gu Yue attack hadnded on me, they would have most likely dispersed." Wu Zhangkong asks if this works on a higher spirit master. Tang Wulin told him the resistance and how much he can absorb will decrease depending on the difference between the strength of the elemental master and him. They all stared at him nkly, while thinking the very same thing. ''Aren''t you too much of a heaven-defying monster?'' Gu Yue stared at him nkly before turning and walking out of the room. Xie Xie lips twitch understanding her feelings when ites to Tang Wulin. ''Now youprehend the feeling of facing a broken monster.'' Wu Zhangkong didn''t stop her, he himself still recovering from the revtion. He told them that he will be fighting them three times a day and will be using his soul skill. He knew that Gu Yue won''t let this set her back but motivated her even more. Long Henxu next turn to him and told him they have Eastsea full cooperation and will dly spend their capital on them. Long Henxue inwardly was thinking how terrifying Tang Wulin was and felt that the ability to nullify an elemental user itself is already a monster among monsters. Wu Zhangkong''s lips twitch and turned around to leave, thinking about the training curriculum. Tang Wulin then grabs Xu Xiaoyang, telling Xie Xie that he promised Wu Zhangkong he will take her on a tour and left. Xie Xie blink but didn''t say anything as he felt like Tang Wulin wouldn''t do that even if teacher Wu asked. Xu Xiaoyang herself was too shocked to react at Tang Wulin hauling her. She still is reeling from the fact she was essentiallymb for the ughter against Tang Wulin and no way of really beating him. # "This is your new partner." Mu Xi blinks her eyes as Tang Wulin brought a stunning beauty with him. She would think he picks her up from school but she knew that wasn''t his style. "Who she?" "She someone who is looking to join ss zero." Xu Xiaoyang blinks her brilliant eyes and realizes she wasn''t in the ssroom anymore. She turns her head and saw a beautiful girl with golden hair staring at her. She waved her hand at the girl and turn to Tang Wulin with a questioning nce. "I got the gist from Wu Zhangkong. You require our approval to join ss zero, that won''t be hard to get from Xie Xie and Gu Yue. But to gain my approval you''re going to have to go through the same training like this one over you." "I have a name!" Tang Wulin ignores Mu Xi as he stared at Xu Xiaoyang who blink her eyes but nodded. Mu Xi''s lips twitch as she witnesses the scene and wonders if he told her about the training. ''Who am I kidding, he the type who would love to get another punching bag.'' Tang Wulin nodded his head and then turn to Mu Xi, cing weights on her. He has been doing this for some time as a way to raise her physical abilities and herbat abilities more. He then told Xu Xiaoyang to follow Mu Xi, she will be the one to help her understand the training that she will be doing. When they started to travel into the forest, Zeref appeared above him in astral form. "So what up with the interest in Xu Xiaoyang?" ''It nothing really, I merely require a training partner for Mu Xi. Plus since she is going to be part of the ss, I''m going to need her to not slow me down.'' "So you''re naturally worried she may get left behind?" ''Never said that Zeref but ok.'' Zeref smiled, but he couldn''t help praying for the innocent girl. ''Well, at least she won''t fear Wu Zhangkong training, with this.'' # Tang Wulin was walking towards the ss zero dormitory, with Xu Xiaoyang over his shoulder. "You should have expected this." Tang Wulin rolled his eyes, understand what Zeref met. Xu Xiaoyang''s physical condition was essentially crappared to even the average soul master. So It wasn''t a surprise that Mu Xi had to slow down to have her keep up and really cover for her. She didn''t even have time to pull out her martial spirit before he crushes her. For the past three hours, Xu Xiaoyang has been experiencing evesting hell and when it was over, she was too tired to even walk back. In fact, she was knockout and he doubts she would be able to wake up any time soon. He just nned to just have her sleep in his room and then when she wakes up, she could go back to her room. Zeref himself wasughing at his solution, which he didn''t know why but also didn''t care. Mu Xi herself wasn''t irritated with Xu Xiaoyang dragging her down, in fact, she seems to be happy. ''She truly is a strange person.'' Zeref merely shook his head, understanding that Mu Xi was happy she ultimately had someone to share her pain with. She had to go meet up with her father to continue her cksmith training for the tournament for Skysea Alliance. Mu Xi from what he learned from Mang Tian, was close to breaking through the wall and bing a 4th rank cksmith. Mu Chen didn''t tell her this but secretly he was giddy, from what he heard and was being extra harsh on her so she could quickly breakthrough. Tang Wulin saw the dorms, while also ignoring people whispering. The people recognize the famous Tao Tie but were puzzled about who the girl was. Tang Wulin enters the ss zero dorms and went into his room. He then put Xu Xiaoyang on his bed, showered and went to sleep in the bed. Zeref himself was smiling as he saw Xu Xiaoyang and Tang Wulin sleeping in the same bed. ''You''re the best ologia!'' # Xu Xiaoyang woke up and naturally felt her whole body was sore from yesterday''s hell. She blinks and looks around, not sure which room she was in. She knew precisely this wasn''t hers because she didn''t have time to do anything in her room. She next heard the bathroom door opening up and her mouth lower in shock when she saw a shirtless Tang Wulin walking out of the shower. He was thankfully dressed in pants but was also wearing a chain of sharp teeth around his neck. He was sufficiently drying his gleaming hair with his towel, graciously allowing her to see his well-fit and tone body. ''Wait a minute Why is he here!'' Tang Wulin finishes drying his hair and then look up to see Xu Xiaoyang was awake. "Oh, you''re awake." "Whose room is this?" "Obviously it''s mine." "Why am I in your room." "Because someone was too knockout to wake up and I didn''t know which room was yours." Xu Xiaoyang''s lips twitch as she knew she was asking stupid questions but she was just a 10-year-old girl. "Wh Where did you sleep?" "Where do you think?" "I''m afraid to say." "In the same bed, you''re waking up in ." Tang Wulin ignores Xu Xiaoyang''s face turning red and move to get a shirt to wear. Xu Xiaoyang was starting to freak out but before she could, she was flick in the head. "You don''t have time to freak out, ss starts soon. So I suggest you go to your room to get dress and go eat while you can." Tang Wulin watch as Xu Xiaoyang frantically got out of the bed and ran out of the room. Shaking his head, he put on his shirt and started to head to get his meal. After a while, he sitting down eating as Xie Xie was talking about the Skysea Alliance Tournament. He then saw Xu Xiaoyang walking towards them with food in her te sitting next to Xie Xie. Xie Xie continues talking about the alliance, while Tang Wulin himself continues to stuff himself and Xu Xiaoyang watch him in shock. As Xie Xie continues to talk, one of the people walking by noticing them. "Hey, isn''t that the little Tao Tie." "Yea. I Heard that he was carrying an attractive girl into his dorm." "Man, he sure his daring. Even though he so young." "Wait a minute. Isn''t that the charming girl he took to the dorm?" "You''re right, wow she pretty. He sure has good taste." The people around them weren''t talking very quietly, causing Xie Xie and Gu Yue to hear them. Xie Xie stops instantly talking and stare at Tang Wulin in profound shock. Gu Yue''s eyebrow was twitching as she begins to re at Xu Xiaoyang. Xu Xiaoyang''s face beat red and looking down, not noticing Gu Yue''s re. Tang Wulin himself was stuffing his face not caring about what was going on. Zeref wasughing merrily at this scene, already knowing something like this would happen. # Getting over the misunderstanding, Tang Wulin told Xu Xiaoyang to show them how strong she was at night. Xu Xiaoyang''s lips twitch but conceded considering she was in a ss with monsters. "Amazing, the ability to use the stars. It so simr to a Celestial Spirit Magic." Tang Wulin nodded, Xu Xiaoyang''s ability to draw from the stars and seal a person could be considered a god-sent ability. Too bad she can''t move either, making it only effective in a team and it also doesn''t work on him, causing Xie Xie toin. "Isn''t your resistance too strong! You''re telling me, not even non-elemental attacks can affect you!" He ignores Xie Xie and then told them about the time he goes to the workshop. Xie Xie try suggesting they go beat Wu Zhangkong with Xu Xiaoyang''s ability, but Tang Wulin shut it down by saying. "So what if we beat him? He just is going to use his next spirit ring. He did thatst time and now we''re fighting against three spirit ring." Xie Xie could onlyment, while Xu Xiaoyang looks at them not understanding. Tang Wulin turn and grab Xu Xiaoyang as they started leaving behind the others. "You sure she is helping with his cksmithing?" "You think Wulin, cares enough to lie?" "Uh. Your right about that." Gu Yue told him she is going to go cultivate, while Xie Xie went to Wu Zhangkong to get more training in the Tang Sect methods. # A month has passed, with Xu Xiaoyang fitting right into the team. She was able to get Tang Wulin approval through surviving the hell training with Mu Xi. He was surprised when he told him she wasn''t quitting and wants to keep training with Mu Xi. He guesses because her strength was the weakest in the day and she had no redeemablebat abilities either. She wants to get stronger and make it up, causing Mu Xi to be happy her training partner wasn''t going to leave her. Wu Zhangkong told them that they''re going to be participating in the Skysea Alliance tournament and Tang Wulin asks if he can also participate in the individualpetition. Wu Zhangkong told him as long he had enough energy to participate then it fine. Everyone else was feeling sorry and gleeful for Tang Wulinpetition. ''Face the terror of the heaven-defying monster.'' Wu Zhangkong already knew what they were imagining, could only shake his head. Astonishingly everyone wanted to join the individualpetition, but Xu Xiaoyang. She already knows she would be tired from doing the teampetition and Tang Wulin training her. Tang Wulin nodded, already briefing her he will train no matter where they go. Tang Wulin left the day before because he had no interest in taking the bus, he already informed Wu Zhangkong who ask about it. He told him about his motion sickness, who said he could knock him out on the bus but he then he would fight him if he tried. After a while, Tang Wulin was able to reach Skysea City after a day of running. It was through his terrifying physical abilities and remarkable stamina. Chapter 25: Alliance Tournament Chapter 25: Alliance Tournament Tang Wulin was walking leisurely through the lively streets contentedly eating some dried fish. He wonders if they''re going to be any strong opponents in this tournament. "I am sure there will be. I sincerely doubt just anyone can be a representative or enter." ''You never know Zeref.'' He has been walking through the streets for a while, and he saw almost everyone flocking towards the stadium. Knowing his ss, they are proly going to be in the area and so that where he was going. "Excuse me! Can I have some of your dried fish?" Tang turns to see a little fatty boy staring at his dried fish with drool in his mouth. He raised a brow and ignores the boy, as he continues to walk. "Wait! About you give me some now and I buy you a meal!" Tang Wulin stop and turn back to the little fatty. A free meal is a free meal and so he willingly gave the little fatty some of his dried fish. "Is there any guarantee he will buy you a meal?" ''It doesn''t matter, I will naturally force him to promptly take me out to eat and if he doesn''t have the money to pay. I will obviously dine and dash.'' Zeref stared wistfully at Tang Wulin nkly, who gazes at the little fatty like he was a free meal ticket. The little fatty turns to Tang Wulin to sincerely thank him and ask eagerly his age since he looks maturer than him. "10." "Wow, I am 10 too. Heehe older brother my name is Xu Lizhi, but everyone just calls me Little Glutton." "I see. Well, about we go grab some lunch now." "Uh. I sorry big brother but I have a match to attend to now." "Your fighting in a match now?" "Yes!" "Hmm alright. Here mymunicator number. I hope you don''t forget about the meal you owe me." Xu Lizhi shivered as he saw Tang Wulin staring at him. ''This person feels very dangerous, but he did give me food'' "Don''t Worry big brother, I won''t go back on my word." "Little Glutton, how did you run all the way over here? All you know is how to eat. Hurry up ande back." Tang Wulin and the Little Glutton, Xu Lizhi, turned toward the voice. The speaker was a girl around Xu Lizhi''s age, dressed in the same green exercise clothes as him. Inparison to Xu Lizhi''s fat-filled form, her clean-cut silhouette brought out the best in the clothes. Her golden hair wasbed up into a ponytail, entuating herrge, bright, blue eyes properly framed by long eyshes. They were nearly on par with Tang Wulin''s. Her wless skin glistened under the light, tender, and white. "Remember your promise, little fatty." Tang Wulin turned as he started back on his pleasant journey to the arena. He conveniently ignores the girl scolding Xu Lizhi, content that he was able to gain a free meal ticket so quick. There was a line as everyone was scurrying to get into the arena, causing him to take a while to get in. Tang Wulin used his enhance smell to find Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyang, who was sitting down, for the match. They were talking about the match between Shrek and representatives of Skysea alliance. "Oh, that little fatty and girl is fighting in this match." "You!" Xie Xie quickly turned around when heard Tang Wulin voice. Tang Wulin threw a questioning nce at Xu Xiaoyang since Xie Xie was ring fiercely at him. "Hehehe. He has been suffering under Gu Yue when we found out you weren''t traveling with us." "If you''re going to travel alone, at least take me with you." Tang Wulin ignores him as he turns back to the match. The match itself didn''tst long, but he was able to see what martial soul that little fatty had. "So he a food soul master." Tang Wulin nodded to Zeref, as Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyang were genuinely shocked at the massacre. The match didn''t evenst that long, the whole audience themselves were silent as well. "I would be more shock if we didn''t have something more terrifying than them." Tang Wulin raised a brow at Xie Xie, while Xu Xiaoyang also nodded with a bitter expression on her lovely face. "Of course, besides their nothing much." They all turn to see Gu Yue walking to them but Tang Wulin raised a brow when he saw her intentionally ignoring him. "While it true you guys have something more terrifying than them. They are only the outer disciples and not inner." Everyone but Tang Wulin was shocked at the astonishing revtion. Wu Zhangkong turned up behind them and told them he ns to have them be an inner disciple of Shrek Academy. This also means the youngest one in the arena is their greatest rival in bing an inner disciple. # The city bustled with activity now that the Skysea Alliance Tournament was in full swing. Tournaments attracted people, so visitors from all over the east coast had traveled to Skysea City. Tang Wulin was sitting down next to Xu Lizihi who naturally came to fulfill his promise to buy him lunch. Strangely enough, he was in a disguise but Tang Wulin didn''t care much, too busy stuffing himself. Xu Lizihi himself shock at the speed and how much Tang Wulin could eat. ''I thought I was the glutton.'' Not really caring much, he felt likepeting fiercely with Tang Wulin. Leading to the scene of two gluttons piling up a mountain of empty dishes. Tang Wulin was enjoying himself, even when Xu Lizihi kept on talking with food in his mouth, happy from finally finding someone who could eat like him. "Ah hah! So you''re here!"At that moment, a familiar voice cut through their sweet atmosphere like a knife. Tang Wulin was able to see an entertaining spectacle of little fatty eagerly seeking forgiveness to the girl in front of him. It was then the shop keeper came out with the Salt-crusted baked bluefin tuna and Tang Wulin begin to ignore the duo. After a while, the fish was done, and everyone but Tang Wulin was full. He started getting up to leave. He had to go get started on Xu Xiaoyang training. "Where do think you''re going." Ye Xinn called out to the boy, who got up. She wanted to ask him some questions but he then shocks her by ignoring her and turning to the fatty. "Good Meal fatty. I leave the bill to you." Tang Wulin then walk out of the shop without paying any more attention to Ye Xinn. He was never one to care for people who didn''t garner his interest no matter who they were. The Next day, he headed to the register for thepetition. "You don''t want topete for the cksmithpetition and gain the prize money?" ''Nope. Mu Xi should be able to win and give me the money. After all, she should be able to break through and be the 4th rank cksmith soon." "I''m surprised Mu Chen and they are allowing you to skip it." ''You know as well, it because of Mu Xi. By her telling them that I been helping her out with his cksmith and became too tired to participate. After all, I can''t do the cksmith, individualpetition and teampetition.'' Zeref shook his head, already understanding Tang Wulin reluctance to do cksmith. It stills one of the big reasons he even decided to help Mu Xi since with her he can gain the items he needs and the prize money from the cksmith events. "You!" Tang Wulin saw Ye Xinn directing a murderous re at him and Xu Lizhi stood beside her. He didn''t even give her the chance to continue as he moves her aside and went to sign up for thepetition. The event grounds were buzzing with activity. Since junior divisionpetitors in the individualpetition wielded three soul rings at most, the space provided wasn''t much. Each arena spanned about thirty meters in diameter. Arranged next to each other, the rings of battle showcased dazzling duels between all sorts of martial souls and soul skills. Nothing much happened, other than Tang Wulin and the ss winning their individualpetition match and team match easily. Considering they all been fighting Wu Zhangkong who isn''t one to hold back, it came as no surprise. The tournament schedule was packed, with matches conducted every day. Tang Wulin walking toward the tournament ground, with Mu Xi telling him about her cksmith match. "So you were able to break through?" "Not exactly, Dad said he was going to test meter, but I was able to gainprehension. I should be able to make the first-grade metal easily now." Tang Wulin nodded his head, not surprised in her advancement. It has been months since Mang Tian told him about Mu Xi progress and he been helping her increase her strength. With this, it wouldn''t be a shock for her to advance, although he was surprised she did that in the tournament. "Remember to buy me lunchter." "Hmph. Of course, that the only thing you care about." Tang Wulin hangs up after she said that and continues walking to thepetition ground. He saw he still some matches to go before his turn and then turn to see Gu Yue and Xie Xie watching over the match. Gu Yue is still not willing to talk to him, which Xu Xiaoyang and Mu Xi keepughing about. Xie Xie told him there still waiting for their match and they were busy scoping out the fiercepetition. "Better prepare for your match." Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi saw Tang Wulin and approach like enemies meeting on a narrow road. The former led the way while thetter followed like a servant. Tang Wulin arches a brow at her, while Xu Lizhi had a miserable expression on the face. "The opponent you drew for today is unable to make it, so another opponent has been arranged for youme" Tang Wulin was impressed at how to determine this girl was to lose. Xie Xie, on the other hand, started tough. "What so funny." "It nothing, I just never met a person who was so eager to lose in front of everyone." "Weren''t you the same when you wanted topete with him." Xie Xie was stun by Gu Yue words and started to argue with her. Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi were stunned at his word because this was the first time anyone believed Shrek victory wasn''t certain. "Remember those words." Ye Xinn snorted and begin walking away with Xu Lizhi bowing his head, then following her. "Still thought boss, this may not be a very easy win." "The harder the better." Xie Xie lips twitch but then he instantly remembers he was talking to a heaven-defying monster. While Shrek academy can be considered strong butpare to this monster, he has doubts if anyone could properly match his talents. Tang Wulin begins walking to the arena, as a smile started to form on his face. "You seem to be in a happy mood." ''Zeref I am sure you notice too. She strong but not only that, she seems like the type to not admit defeat unless you knock her out.'' Zeref kept quiet as he watches Tang Wulin continue to walk to the arena, his eyes for a split second sh into slits. He knew what would happen to Ye Xing. ''He is going to break her.'' # Today''s referee was the same as yesterday''s. After unceremoniously announcing the rules for the match, he let the two starts preparing. "Three, two, one, begin!" A long sword materialized in Ye Xing''s hand. Sparks of light twinkled along with the slender brilliance of its yellow de like the stars in the night sky, showcasing a splendor that was attention-grabbing even in daylight. Ye Xing''s like a meteor dash forward at Tang Wulin as he stood there with a grin waiting for her. She swung her sword at Tang Wulin who aim to counter it. But then at thest minute change her attack to aim for his ribs. Tang Wulin simply twisted his body to strike out with his other fist. Ye Xinng''s not being deterred from this bend back as the fist flew over her and then swung her sword at his open side. Tang Wulin jump over the swing and then m down his foot but Ye Xinng''s quickly back off as his foot caused the arena to shake. ''So he has a lot of strength.'' Even she was surprised about his foot being able to shake the arena. She shifts her head to the side as a rock sped past her. She then started shing the rest of the rocksing her way. She then trusted her sword at Tang Wulin, as her footwork changed into mysterious erratic steps. Tang Wulin activates his golden scales and simply defends himself against the sword strikes. CLANG! CLANG! Ye Xinng was surprised she wasn''t able to find any opening in Tang Wulin defense. Also from the fact, her stargod energy couldn''t invade his body. ''Just what are those scales.'' Tang Wulin getting bored of this, did something that shocked her. He grabs her sword, the stargod energy being nullified and before she could react kick her in the stomach, causing her to reel with blood sprouting out of her mouth. Ye Xinng still tried to swing her sword but Tang Wulin redirect the sword to the ground. Then stagger her with a punch to the temple and then swings his fist at her but she was able to activate her second soul skill at thest minute. BANG! Ye Xinng eyes widen when saw her shield shattering but was able to evade the punch by an inch. Then disappear from his view for a back attack but was met with a backhand from him. She was stagger, allowing him to send her fist at her face but then she twisted her body for a sword spin. Tang Wulin smash the sword downwards with his fist. He then kicks up towards her but Ye Xinng was able to quickly bring her sword in front to block and use the momentum to gain room to breathe. Inwardly she was surprised at how well he could predict and see through her movements. Not counting his centuries of battle experience, Tang Wulin spiritual power was over 4,000 and his enhance sense made it easy for him to predict her attacks. Ye Xinng''s red at him and sped off towards at him even faster than before. Her Stargod Sword seemed to be the manifestation of the myriad stars in the skies as it she charges at Tang Wulin. Her glittering sword moved so fast, that it turned into multiple swords stabs but even then it was being blocked. Tang Wulin hands ck the stab to his chest, kidney, arm, shoulder and etc. He was able to urately pinpoint all of her intended targets, even when she changed it at thest minute. Even when she tried valiantly attacking him from behind, he kept on deflecting and worst of all he hasn''t moved an inch. Tang Wulin hand moved to the point where it looks as if he hands multiple hands. CLANG! ''How! He isn''t even looking behind him but yet he is able to block my attack from behind.'' ''Magic Dragon Explosion.'' Tang Wulin caused an explosion around him forcibly sending her tumbling back but she was able to catch herself. ''Welp, that enough fun.'' Tang Wulinunch himself toward Ye Xinng, who waited for his attack. Tang Wulin begins to throw out dozens of punches at her. She was inevitably forced to stay on the defensive, deflecting his punches and dodging them. ''I can''t get hit by any of those.'' She could feel the oppressive airing of from those fists and knew she could get hit. Her eyes widen in shock when she saw his fist getting sharper and quicker. ''This isn''t a skill but pure technique. How did he get so skill, dammit!'' Ye Xinng was aggressively defending against Tang Wulin punches that kept on growing. ''5, 10, 20 no shit it 30.'' Tang Wulin was able to break Ye Xinng guard and then strike her in the face. Not letting her escape, he begins to rain down coordinated attacks on her. BANG! BANG! Ye Xinng body was turned into a punching back, as Tang Wulin didn''t allow her to recover. He moved his flexible arm to grab her wrist and then broke it. CRACK! Even with her broken wrist, she refuses to let go of the sword, but that didn''t stop him from continuing to hit her. Then after hisst punch while she was bloody and dazed. He twisted his body to hit with a direct kick, sending her flying but then grab her feet. BANG! He started promptly mming her down on the ground, creating dents on the arena ground. Then with one mighty m, she was indented into the ground and he instantly raised a foot, to m it down on her. BOOM! Tang Wulin was impressed at her pain tolerance, even as his foot was crushing her ribs. Yet even with all this he raised his foot again with his grin and ms it down hard. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Ye Xinnd body was fully nted into the arena ground and Tang Wulin turn around, to walk off the stage. Not caring for the announcer or the audience silence. Chapter 26: Law Chapter 26: Law "I didn''t expect him to be so brutal." Xu Xiaoyang had a sullen expression on her lovely face, after hearing Xie Xie words. She already expects him to be brutal and ruthless, consider how he trains her and big sis Mu Xi. ''Ye Xinng should be lucky it was only a one-time thing and not every day.'' Still, she looks around and saw the audience still recovering from the brutal beat down Tang Wulin gave her. She could only sigh at that fact and hope there isn''t too much of a fierce bacsh. ''Well, the goods news is this may cause his opponents to forfeit or even drop out.'' "Well good luck vice-leader." "What you mean good luck. Do you have no fate in me!" "Did you not see that beatdown?" Xie Xie face twitches from hearing Xu Xiaoyangment. He turns to Gu Yue who was staring down hard the match with a smile. ''Sheesh, this girl doesn''t want to talk to him when she''s mad but still can be happy for him.'' # "Your student is pretty brutal" Wu Zhangkong lips twitch as he heard Shen Yiment. In all honesty, this was the first time ever saw Tang Wulin fight against a human opponent 1v1 other than him. Wu Zhankong was confident he would win but he didn''t expect him topletely crush her without his Dragon yer Powers and his Dragon w. "I didn''t expect him to be that brutal." "You never saw him fight?" "In a one on one match with someone other than me, no. It would routinely be a team battle, where he tends to limit his activities and work with the team." Shen Yi nodded, while still recovering from the match. To say it was fight would beughable at best. Ye Xinnd was no amateur, she was a person who was able to achieve one with the sword at her age and been training at Shrek so she could be an inner disciple. But even with that, she was crush and it wasn''t through superior martial soul, skill or spirit ring. It was all through vast superior technique andbat experience. She felt like she is watching her master when she kept seeing Tang Wulin dismantling and destroying Ye Xinng. ''But how! He just a ten-year-old boy. Even if he knew Wu Zhangkong all his life, he shouldn''t be this good atbat.'' "I forewarned you to tell her about Tang Wulin." "...Just who his he?" "Our heaven-defying monster." Shen Yi looks in shock as Wu Zhangkong showed a rarely seen smiles. # "Wow, your disciple sure his brutal." "Uh. I didn''t even know he could fight like that Teacher." Mu Xi listen to her father, as he was talking to his teacher Duan Xuan. She would say she was shocked, but that would be lying. ''Yes! That how it feels.'' So what if she was being petty, she has been suffering months and months of abuse by that little demon. To finally see it done to someone else was truly a bliss feeling. ''Still, I am impressed by her, though.'' Mu Xi would find it hard to not let even a scream if she wasn''t used to Tang Wulin beating. Yet Ye Xinnd was not only able to take the beating but still refuse to drop her weapon. ''I guess that why he had a smile on his face.'' Mu Xi faces twitch as her father started hugging her while bragging about her to his teacher. "Still my Mu Xi still the best! Already a fourth rank cksmith at her age!" "Keep hugging me, and I won''t talk to you for the whole Skysea Alliance stay." "Ugh!" Duan Xuan himselfugh at the doting father and daughter scene. Shaking his head, he been trying to poach Tang Wulin, but his stubborn student refuses to give him and Mu Xi up. ''Damg brats!'' # Ye Xinng blinks her eyes, as she struggles to get up. It was solely after trying to sit up that she realizes how much her body hurt. ''What happened.'' "Big sister Xinng your up!" "Shut up fatty!" Xu Lizihi flinches at his big sister tone, but then she turns to him and asks what happened. He begins to ry the fight between her and Tang Wulin, while she stayed silent. ''So I lost huh.'' "Big sis, don''t be mad at big brother Tang Wulin for the beating he gave you!" Ye Xinng faces twitch as Xu Lizihi kept on talking. But he sadly wouldn''t stop causing her to smack him in the head. "Help me fatty." "Huh. But you''re injured!" "Aren''t you the food master here, just feed me some and I should be good to move." "Um ok, but where are you going?" Ye Xinnd didn''t say anything as she started eating one of fatty meat bun. # "Well, you had fun." ''Whatever do you mean Zeref.'' "Don''t give me that. You were smiling that whole match." ''Hm, I guess you''re right about that.'' "Aren''t you worried you may have broken her will?" Tang Wulin smiled at Zeref words, not saying anything for a while. He was traversing the arena to go find a ce to eat. ''Zeref, people like her are the types to get stronger from a beating like that.'' "You mean she gets a power boost?" ''Not exactly. Their just sore losers.'' "Wait!" Tang Wulin turns his head to see Xu Lizihi and Ye Xinng trailing behind. Before Xu Lizihi could say anything, he was shoved out the way by Ye Xinng who red at him. "Don''t think this victory means it over." "I will not take this lying down. I wille back stronger to beat you!" "So don''t you dare to lose anyone until then." Ye Xinnd stared at Tang Wulin with her eyes shining and then turn around to walk around. Xu Lizihi said goodbye and started to chase after her. "Big sis, what was that about?" "Big sis please answer-" "Big sis why is their a red spec on your face? Are you sick or something?" "Shut up fatty!" "Big sister so mean!" Tang Wulin didn''t see Ye Xinnd face specifically her cheeks that were bright red. ''Even though I lost. I am not mad but why'' # The tournament continues for the next few days, with Tang Wulin opponent forfeiting for the individual match and all of them wisely avoiding him in the team match. This reaches the point where he didn''t even have toe on the day of his match. The people who forfeit couldn''t even be judged, considering the brutality they saw done to a pretty girl. ''Just imagine what he would do with me.'' All their thoughts were carefully aligned with this thinking and so the little monster of Eastsea academy was born. Tang Wulin didn''t care much and felt this gave him more rx time. The individualpetition Tang Wulin was able to win without a hitch. Xie Xie and Gu Yue forfeit when they had to fight him because they needed conserving their strength for the teampetition. He was able to gain thest item he needed for his 4th dragon seal from the award. All he needs to now is for his body to fully recover and then he can break it. It was now time for the next team match, where their opponent was a team of all girls. Standing on the opposing side was Wang Dongqi, Zhou Hanyou, and Zhou Tian''er. "Little brother, are you the famed little demon we have been hearing about?" Zhou Tian''er was genuinely shocked as she only saw 10-year-old kids in front of her. Tang Wulin didn''t care for idle talk, causing Zhou Tian''er to mobile lips to twitch at hisck of response. Zhou Hanyou red at her younger sister before turning to Tang Wulin and nodding. "Three, two, one, begin!" Thus, the match between the two strongest teams in group three began. Gu Yue created a storm of ice, to send it towards the opposing team. At that moment, the students of Send Academy revealed the brilliance of their soul rings. Zhou Hanyou and Wang Dongqi had three soul rings; the former had two yellow rings and one purple, while thetter''s were all yellow As for Zhou Tian''er, she only had two yellow soul rings. Zhou Hanyouunches a rippling wave of mist to mask the opposing team vision and then her teammates dodge away from the mighty storming their way. Xie Xie exploited the ice storm as a smokescreen and was able to sneak behind the girls. He aims his daggers at the Zhou Hanyou while she wasn''t looking but then she disappeared from his sight. He suddenly tries to locate her and found her a dozen feet away from her. ''How did she notice me and move so fast!'' Xie Xie still chases after her, using the Tang Sect Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track to narrow the gap between them. Zhou Hanyou was surprised at his footwork but was able to create an Ice Wall the moment he got close. Thankfully through Xie Xie fast reflexes andbat experience, he was able to evade it. He then saw Wang Dongqiing towards him with her Thunder sh Sword. She thought he would have retreated but to her surprise, he dashes toward her. She shes at him sending a bolt of silver lighting but he easily evades it. Wang Dongqi went to go use her second soul skill but then tremble, as she felt dizziness hit her. He then came in for the strike. Wang Dongqi was toote to react as Xie Xie struck her. sh! Wang Dongqi operated her silver lightning to halt him from making a second strike. While she was able to stop him, she knew she was injured and was at the disadvantage. ''Just what was that skill and why are his eyes purple Don''t tell me!'' While that was happening Gu Yue was taking on both Zhou Hanyu and Zhou Tian''er, she was surprisingly able to fight them both without losing ground. She was able to sneak attack them when they were confused on Xie Xie switching his opponent. ''Do they really not want me to join?'' "Of course, they already know you would destroy thepetition. To them, there would be no point in the tournament if only you fought." ''I guess you''re right.'' Tang Wulin still impressed at the progress of Xie Xie and Gu Yue. ''It seems she bes even more motivated than before.'' Zeref only shook his head, he knew Gu Yue was feeling that pressure of ologia basically being able to nullify and eat her elements. ''But why, though?'' That the only part that confuses Zeref, is she worried he may leave her behind or is there something more. Gu Yue was using her vast mastery over the element to keep Zhou Hanyu and Zhou Tian''er from helping each other. She would use her light elements to blind one side and then her fireballs with the wind to suppress the other one. Even while she was doing this, inwardly she was conflicted. ''Damg him. Why did he have to have the ability to eat the elements and resistance to them.'' ''Why didn''t he tell he wasn''t going to ride the bus.'' ''Dang it.'' Gu Yuebine both her fire and wind to create a giant tornado. Then she did the same with her Ice and the wind to create another one, sending each one to the sisters. "Sheprehends the element''s heart!" The always smiling Zhou Tian''er finally lost herposure as she cried out in rm. This element''s heart was only significant to elemental-type soul masters. If they wanted to gain true power, then they had to understand the heart of the element they controlled. An element''s heart was its essence and as long as one grasped it, not only could one draw upon the power within themselves, they could also tap into the elemental power found in the atmosphere. It was an ability that allowed one''s strength to reach beyond their soul power. Tang Wulin blink when he saw embrace each other and then in that instant, their aura of power soared to astonishing heights. "It another soul-fusion, you have to move fast. Gu Yue in trouble." On the stage Zhou Hanyou and Zhou Tian''er began to sparkle as if the two were spirits blossoming with radiance, plunging their surroundings into a world of cold. Blue and green lights interweaved together to form a nket of ice-cold mist that spread across the arena, overwhelming the fire and wind element in air and slowing the firestorm''s growth. Gu Yue''s expression darkened. A soul fusion skill was beyond her expectations. In the next instant, a white radiance appeared in front of her before revealing a giant tree, its icy-blue body seemingly condensed of ice yet bursting with vitality. A heavy restraining power pressed down on Gue Yue as the chill gathered around her surroundings. The ground trembled, then split apart as a multitude of cial-blue trees sprouted from the earth. Soul fusion skill: Forest of Ice! Gu Yue was gritting her teeth as she saw the attacking her way. But then her eyes widen in shock when she saw Tang Wulin rubbing her head and with a smile, picking her up. Icicles starteding towards him but he then grins and opens his mouth to inhale. She knew he had the ability to eat all elements and that it depends on the difference between his strength to theirs. ''Are you telling me a soul fusion skill, isn''t strong enough.'' The Forest of Ice started to lose its power, as it was all being absorbed by Tang Wulin. The icicles themselves were being melted in water, the ice forming on the floor was and the air was all being suck into his mouth. The cial blue tress was being broken down and absorb. Zhou Hanyu and Zhou Tian''er watch in absolute shock as their soul fusion skill was instantly broken and instantly absorbed. Then they felt an overwhelming sense of dread hitting them. Tang Wulin wipes his mouth and then look around the arena before he turns to them. He then started to slowly raise one of his gentle hands. "Well, I Hope you both had fun using that skill." "But now, let me return the favor little girls." Both girls experienced an unimaginable pressure hit them, as the ground started to shake uncontrobly. Tang Wulin moved one hand up, as an intense light started to instantly surround his fist. His pupils were nowhere to be seen, as a fierce wind started to form. ''Zeref.'' "I know." The girls look, an saw the shadow of Tang Wulin growing bigger. "Now, time for your punishment." "Magic Dragon" "LAW!" BOOOOOOOM! Tang Wulin swung down his fist, the dull clouds and sky parted as if heaven was dealing out harsh judgment. The audience and spectators watch in shock, as a mighty pir of harsh light struck the arena. It envelops the ground where the girls were and brighten up the whole arena. SWOOOOOSH! After a while, the brilliant light dissipated and the dust cleared, allowing everyone to see the hole in the arena. "Be d, your attacks didn''t hit them. Or else your body wouldn''t exist." Tang Wulin stared stoically at the hole in front of him, where he could see the damaged and burned body of Zhou Tian''er and Zhou Hanyu. He knew they were still alive but very injured. # The spectators in the box were standing in silence and shock at the match. Whether it was from Gu Yueprehension of the element''s heart, dual-element soul fusion skill! or Tang Wulin himself. Wu Zhangkong and Zhang Zhenpeng both headed to the arena, as soon as the dual-element soul fusion skill was used. But then were soon stop dead in their track after seeing Tang Wulin stopping the fusion skill and then using an attack to end them. No one expected the Skysea Alliance Tournament''s junior division''s three-man event to be this exciting and spectacr. Chapter 27: Onward to Shrek Chapter 27: Onward to Shrek "Sheesh, you sure know how to go all out." Xie Xie came running up to Tang Wulin, who still had Gu Yue in his arm. He swiftly made sure she was alright and then turn his head to the hole. "Crap! Are they still alive!" Eximed Xie Xie as he was peering down the giant hole Tang Wulin made. "They are." Said Tang Wulin. He rolled his eyes at Xie Xie overreaction. He subsequently started walking away, causing Xie Xie to hastily follow him. "Halt! Young man don''t you think you were too overbearing on my disciples!" Zhang Zhenpeng was shocked by the events that continued to happen but then was filled with rage. These were his disciples, and he didn''t even know if they were alive after discovering the hole in ce of their body. "Don''t me us for being overbearing when your disciple wants toe at us with a soul fusion skill." Xie Xie, not one to take injustice lying down, started to shout back at Zhang Zhenpeng who face turned red in anger and embarrassment. What Xie Xie said was correct, if it wasn''t for those two girls soul fusion skills, then Tang Wulin wouldn''t have stepped in. "Hmp. Don''t say anything else, Xie Xie, he already knows your right." Wu Zhangkong was already on near them but wanted to see what Zhang Zhenpeng would do. He was able to sense the breathing of the girls and then went over to instantly check on his disciples. "You!" "You better tend to you disciple before they die because of your negligence." Zhang Zhenpeng blinks his eyes, use his spiritual power to carefully check the hole and found his disciples were still breathing. He rapidly sped off to pick them up, while Tang Wulin with Gu Yue in his arm instantly begins to walk leisurely off the stage and Xie Xie in tow. The Skysea Alliance medics came to collect Zhou Tian''er and Zhou Hanyu, who was breathing heavily. Seeing them, Zhang Zhenpeng felt arge burden off his back, and he turns back to see Tang Wulin walking away. "Young man. I swear if my disciples do make it out alive, I wish to see how you will pay for it." Tang Wulin didn''t stop walking leisurely, even when Xie Xie and Gu Yue turn to re at Zhang Zhenpeng. Zhang Zhenpeng quickly dodges to the side, as he saw precisely a sword shing advancing his way. sh! He turns and saw Wu Zhangkong with Skyfrost sword in his hand. Six soul rings rose underfoottwo yellow, two purple, and two ck. "Not only can you not instruct your students but you dare me my disciple." Wu Zhangkong didn''t care for the people calling him to stop. Not only as this man neglected his students but also threatens his students. Tang Wulin walk into the tunnel of the arena, conveniently ignoring the sounds of battle. Once he was far enough into it, he turns to look at Gu Yue and then started to pinch her lovely cheeks. "You idiot, if you see a powerful attack approaching your way. Then you need to dodge." Gu Yue felt she was being wronged as Tang Wulin kept on pinching her lovely cheeks. "But then I wouldn''t get the chance to have you carry me then." Tang Wulin lips twitch as he saw how she was showing little to no regret. Gu Yue inwardly was happy, thinking this is the second time he carried her. Tang Wulin stop caring anymore and put her down as Xie Xie came running to them. "Teacher Wu Zhangkong is teaching them a lesson alright." Xie Xie begins to tell them what happened as they were leaving but then Tang Wulin spat out arge ounce of blood. Gu Yue quickly moved to his side, asking gently what was wrong. Xie Xie jumps in terrific shock from the blood but then went to his side. "It the side attack of using Law, when you''re so weak. Even though I was able to help you,bine it into your Dragon yer Magic. It still requires arge amount of magic or spirit power to use." Tang Wulin nodded his head and then told them it was the after effect of the attack. Gu Yue and Xie Xie turn to each other, with fierce determination in their eyes. They begin to drag Tang Wulin to go out and eat, not bothering what he thought about it. He didn''t really mind because he wasn''t paying for the food but he was curious about why now of all time. Zeref himself just shook his head and went to go watch that was happening inside the arena. # Eastsea ss zero was naturally forced to drop out of the tournament because of the direct usations of trying to kill Skysea disciples. Clearly, the audience saw a different picture but knew better than to speak up. The Eastsea school had the choice to either turn in Tang Wulin or all their team be to drop out from the tournament. Wu Zhangkong drops out immediately not caring if there would be a fuss and the rest of the ss zero made a note to remember Skysea actions. On the bus going home, Tang Wulin was forced by his ssmate to ride with them, even it meant him sleeping the whole way. Wu Zhangkong turned his head and saw them all cuddle up, sleeping together. ''They really look like a well-developed team.'' Wu Zhangkong was happy that Tang Wulin has been working on bing teammates with his ssmates. He was equally delighted the others were not getting depressed by Tang Wulin unreasonable talent but using it as motivation to keep getting better. He notices throughout the tournament, Xie Xie and Gu Yue wanted to show off the fruits of their training. He was impressed that Xie Xie was able to learn the Purple Demon Eye so quick. Wu Zhangkong sighed to himself, at present thinking about a future training n for his students. Skysea alliance tried to gain information on ss Zero but Eastsea Academy had already sealed off all relevant information, leaving the two clueless. ss zero had promptly disappearednot only from the tournament but from the Eastsea Academy itself. None of the students there ever heard from or saw them again. # Three yearster in Eastsea City, near itsrge forest. "This bastard really knows how to piss someone off." Mu Xi grumbles as she was doing her training regiment sent to her by the ve driver. She had to run a thousand kilometer by the end of the day without any spirit power. This would practically be impossible if they haven''t been doing this for the past three years. It was vacation time for her, but he informed her toe back to Eastsea and continue her training. She couldn''t refuse either because it was his training that allows her to be one of the strongest in her ss. Heck, she was able to be a spirit ancestor rank 46 because he refuses to produce an average student. "I wonder, what he is doing right now" "Knowing that little demon, he most likely trying to find another soul beast for his next spirit ring." "Poor soul beast." # A youth was walking through a forest. He stood above 170 centimeters, his body toned and well-proportioned. Slender muscles rippled as they ran, faintly visible beneath their clothes. "With thisst time, you can finally open up the 6th seal." Tang Wulin nodded his head, thinking about the years. Ever since they disappeared from the academy, he has been working on breaking the seals. He has already broken the 4th and 5th seal, undoubtedly gaining him his second golden spirit ring from the Golden Dragon King. ''With thisst item, the Goddess tears.'' It was a fruit that hard to find in the market or auction in Eastsea academy. So he had to search for other ces, which led to himing to the forest. He didn''t know much of the forest itself but he heard there were goddess tears spotted here. He really hopes they''re here because this will be the sixth forest he checks and finding nothing. Tang Wulin sigh, as he raised his hand and seeing familiar tribal markings around his shoulder, down to his chest. These started to appear when his spirit rank reaches rank 30th. He didn''t care much because they weren''t having any effect on him anyway. "I''m surprised how much stronger Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyang, have be." Tang Wulin nodded his head. Mu Xi already became one of the strongest in her ss at Shrek and was already hailed as a genius in their cksmith association. Xu Xiaoyan while before she was known for being weaker in the day, has certainly gotten stronger. The way she developed was simr to Mu Xi but she became more of a weapon master with her ice maniption. She used her ice wheel for range and melee inbat because of this she was the second most impressive in their ss in closebat. The Ice wheel being able to spin at rapid speeds and being able to hit the target for continues amount of times even after they are hit. "It there!" Tang Wulin nodded his head, seeing the Goddess Tear around other herbs, but he only cared for it. He started moving towards the goddess tear but then dodge a st of light. Bang! Tang Wulin moved back and then turn his head to the enemy. It was spirit beast strikingly resembling a hawk fused with a butterfly, it has a third eye that his shining with energy. On the lower half of it, were two wings of light expanding out The spirit beast had a purple ring under its feet and was ring at Tang Wulin. "Well now, It seems I just found my third spirit ring." "This seems to be a Sarial. You should be careful of it eyeballs, that can shoot energy from it." Tang Wulin nodded his head and then charged at Sarial. Sarial perceiving himing started fire streams of energy at him through it eyeballs, which he simply evades. Sarial seeing its attack wasn''t working instantly summon the element of light and brilliant sh the whole forest, blinding all in its vicinity. Then it fires a huge beam of energy from its forehead, in hopes of destroying Tang Wulin. ''Golden Dragon Tyran Body'' Too bad for the Sarial, it was facing the worst opponent. Usually, to kill a Sarial, one would have to clip it wings or damage its legs, so it cannd. But Tang Wulin whose body was covered with scales on the other hand rush through the energy beam of the Sarial. While he was doing that, the power was being efficiently absorbed and then he instantly jumps while still in the beam. Then he struck his mighty fist straight through the focused beam, not giving the Sarial enough time to evade and mming down on its third eye. CRACK! The Sarial was dead before its body hit the ground. Tang Wulin smelling the area to see if anything else was around and then he went to go absorb the spirit ring. It only took a while, but he was able to find out the Sarial was an eight-thousand-year-old one. "So what skill did you get?" "I didn''t just get a skill but also this." Two pairs of Light Wings sprouted from Tang Wulin back. Zeref blink in surprise before remembering where he heard about this rare phenomenon. Spirit Bones is the bones left following the death of a Spirit Beast. Not only that it looks like Tang Wulin undoubtedly gained an external spirit bone. External spirit bones have the ability to develop and evolve into higher forms. "Alright, so what does it do?" Tang Wulin raised his fist and turn on his dragon scales before smashing it towards his face. Zeref eyes widen in shock but then the luminous wings behind Tang Wulin, as if they had a mind of their own intercepted the fist. Bang! ''What! Why would he do that?'' The luminous wings broke apart once the w hit them and then to Zeref surprise they started to grow back. Tang Wulin told Zeref these Light Wings have an automatic defense system, that guards him even when he not aware of the threat. The wings are also able to regenerate by him feeding them soul power. Zeref nodded his head in understanding. Then he asked about the soul skill he got from the Sarial. He told him he could bring a person to sleep with it pollen that can be spread with the luminous wings on his back. Tang Wulin then went on ahead to get the goddess tears to finally break the 6th dragon seal. He uses his Light Wings to fly to the town he was staying at and to begin his unsealing. The process was simr to what he did with the second seal, where he made a bath with the ingredients. The bath was made, he jumps into the bath andy in it as he started to break the seal. This time it requires most of his energy to break and was with Old Tang help that he was able to fully break the seal. Three full circles of golden soul rings appeared on Tang Wulin body and a dragon roar sounded out. His bloodline power had be clearer, and it was tinted with a sparkling luster. Then Leviathan appeared, coiling around his shoulder. It was then that he heard a voice, that wasn''t Old Tang or Zeref. It somehow gave him a subconscious feeling of security. He opens his eyes, as the spot of golden light emanated from between his brows, and it hung in the air. The golden needle erging rapidly and bing a spear that reached a length of about five meters. The spear was golden and dazzling with faint dragon-shaped dark fringes all around. "This is the item that only you can hold for breaking through the sixthyer seal. It''s your true weapon. Its name is the Golden Dragon Spear." Old Tang voice rang in his head. Tang Wulin twirls the spear around, as he started to study it more. "I guess, you''re going to have to learn how to use a spear." Zerefments, he could tell this spear was truly frightening and not just from its aura alone. Tang Wulin nodded his head and dive toward Space Between Time, to absorb more of it. After absorbing some of it, he felt his spiritual power and soul power rise. He rose from spirit rank 30 to 32 and also felt his spiritual power rise to 6,430. It was already in the spiritual abyss realm from two years ago after he broke the 4th seal and ate some of the Space Between Time. Standing up from the bath, he knew he was gaining power from the Space Between Time. He was already able to use more spells of time magic and just got some more. "Alright, time to head back." "You think they''re done with, the final exam?" "They should be." His other ssmates were taking the final exam. They had to survive in the spirit ascension tform for a day. He wasn''t taking it because Wu Zhangkong felt it would be wasted on him and the others wouldn''t be pressure with him there. "Welp, time to leave." He was nning on meeting them at Shrek City because he refuses to ride that dreadful train. He already informs Wu Zhangkong that he would meet them there, although he doesn''t really know how long it would take. "You''re going bete if you don''t get a move on now." "What do you mean? Don''t I still have a few days before the exam starts?" "That was before we didn''t find the goddess tears at the first forest site. It took us 4 days to find the goddess site, meaning you only have a day and a half to reach Shrek city." "Crap." Tang Wulin summons his Light Wings and sped off toward Shrek Academy. Chapter 28: Dragon Kings Pride Chapter 28: Dragon Kings Pride Shrek Academy, the number one academy that was located in the number one city of the continent, remains a ce that countless people yearned to enter. Shrek Academy''s campus was vast, a small town unto itself. It actually used to be the original Shrek City until Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. The Spirit Pagoda''s founder proposed an expansion. Only then did the city grow muchrger. Every three years, Shrek Academy would recruit new students, signaling a grand asion for soul masters. Tang Wulin saw all of this as hended before, enter the city. He was running straight to the inn where they were supposed to meet at. He already changed into a different set of clothing but the most notable feature is the rings of dragon ws around his neck. A sash around his waist that is hanging off and a golden ring on his left arm. Reminiscent of his old life when he was in Fiore. "Well, there are other options other than Shrek." ''True but I wouldn''t be able to fight most of the people here if I attended another school.'' That was pretty much the sole reason Tang Wulin cared abouting to Shrek. To challenge and dominate all the strong people there. While he could do that in tournaments and schoolpetition, they might not send out their strongest people. He saw the inn where Wu Zhangkong said to meet him, ran straight in the side and found the room. He ignored everyone else and to kick open to the door but instead of Wu Zhangkong, he notes four other people. "Captain!" "Where Wu Zhangkong?" Shen Yi was surprised that her senior brother had one of his student calling him by his name. The other kids besides didn''t seem to mind or care, as they all rocket towards Tang Wulin for a group hug. "Do we really have time for this?" "Too bad captain, your fault that we''rete. So we''re going to abuse this." "Just as the Vice-Captain says. We haven''t seen you in months." "Hmp. You know how toe back huh." Tang Wulin lips twitch as Xie Xie, Xiaoyang and Gu Yue red at him. He asks them about Wu Zhangkong and then they all turn to Shen Yi. "We''re leaving now." Shen Yi got up and starting to promptly leave the inn, with the kids instantly following behind her. Xie Xie started to tell Tang Wulin what happened while he was gone. "You guys fought the tform guardian?" "Yep Captain, you should have seen Xu Xiaoyang and Gu Yue. They were showcasing their overbearing self on the guardian." "And you were being your useless self." "Xie Xie you couldn''t evenst the whole fight." "If it wasn''t for me, you guys wouldn''t be alive!" Tang Wulin was able to get the gist of what happened. The tform guardian was a ten-thousand-year Gold Wolf King. They were able to rigorously suppress it with Gu Yue using her elements to keep at bay and Xu Xiaoyang intercepting it attacks. She was able to do precisely this with her Ice Wheel and second soul skill Ice Weapon. While Xie Xie himself would strike it back when he found an opportunity. In the end, the Gold Wolf King faked its death and when they thought they were done, went out to strike them. It was because of Xie Xie speed that he was able to block and counter it. Sadly he still died because of its fangs and enraging the girls to absolutely decimate it. Tang Wulin promptly turns his eyes to stare at Xu Xiaoyang who instantly felt chills on her back. ''Curse you, Xie Xie. You had to tell him, now he is going to up the training.'' Xu Xiaoyang knew Tang Wulin was going to make her pay for her negligence. She promises to pay him back for this. He then turns to Xie Xie and asks who was leading them ahead. Xie Xie told him it was Wu Zhangkong friend from Shrek. ''That man has friends!'' Zeref startedughing but Tang Wulin ignore finding it hard to believe that ice cold man could have friends. Ignoring the fact that he also had friends, even if he tried denying it. Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyang pass him a bag of steam buns with meat. He started munching on them while Xie Xie lips twitch. "Are you guys his mom or something? How do you know he would be hungry." Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyang red at Xie Xie, already promising to pay him back heavily. They arrived in the in front of Shen Yi car, causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "Yea, I am just going to run there." "Run there. There is no time, stop with your crap and get into the car." Tang Wulin ignored Shen Yi as Gu Yue handed him a juice box and then sprinted off toward to Shrek Academy, using all of his leg power. Shen Yi stared nkly at the spot where Tang Wulin was, still shocked that he ignored her. She turns to the other kids and saw they were already in the car, not minding what happened. ''Senior brother, why is it that your students are harder to deal with than you. Did you rub off on them or something?'' Knowing the boy was already long gone, Shen Yi got in the car and drove to Shrek. Within an hour, they arrived and saw Tang Wulin sitting on a benchying down. Shen Yi lips twitch and told Tang Wulin to follow her, as she went through another entrance. Xie Xie asks if they were in Shrek Academy now, with Shen Yi saying they are but specifically the inner city. Shen Yi told them their exam would be harder but if they passed they would be working students and will have to pay for their tuition. "Captain where are you going!" "Yea, Shrek isn''t worth me paying out of pocket. Welp, I see you guyster, I''m going solo." "Captain!" "You''re not paying out of pocket! You are just working for the school to pay off the tuition!" "Oh, why didn''t you say that in the first ce." Tang Wulin was not about to pay his money, for useless things. He already too busy breaking these seals, which are costing a fortune sadly. As if he would pay to fight his opponents. ''Wu Zhangkong aren''t your students too misbehave!'' Shen Yi felt like her whole world was breaking, as she found out there are people in the world who would reject Shrek eptance because they''re a cheapskate. "Captain, aren''t you too much of a cheapskate." "Are you saying you would have stayed?" "Without you? No way." Shen Yi took them around the ce, while Tang Wulin follows outside of the car. After a while, they arrived in a building that a detailed painting. The painting started to make everyone but Tang Wulin tremble and making their knees buckle. There was arge ck dragon in the mural. Its eyes glowed golden, even more striking against the backdrop of its ebony face, and its wings were spread wide. Violet light exploded from its body. It was obviously a painting, but it was vivid to the point of blurring the lines between fiction and reality. But surprisingly the people around him refuse to kneel have they started to rise back up. Tang Wulin had a smirk on his face hidden by his hair. The dragon saw they weren''t kneeling increased it might and roar, creating an even bigger pressure. ''You dare.'' ''You puny overgrown lizard, that isn''t even alive dare to try and make me kneel.'' Tang Wulin eyes turned pure brilliant white, the tribal markings on his body glowed as stared at the dragon painting. The Gold-eyed ck Dragon King painting felt strange, it saw the area around it was turning ck and then it saw fire. It looks like a battlefield with the fire burning everywhere. It started moving its eyes around and then saw the bodies of dead dragons. It felt a feeling of dread, something it hasn''t felt in a long time and then it felt something staring at it. It turns its head to where it felt the stare until it was faced with something absolutely terrifying. It was a mountain of dragon bodies piled up together with blood flowing down and then it was a human sitting on top of it. The human had long dark blue hair. He looks young with tribal marking on him with a smile on his face. Then it changed to that of the boy he just saw in the examination and he was ring at him. Then the image changed again into arge, giant dragon. Whose entire upper body is covered in ck round scales which in turn are decorated by spiraling blue markings. It possesses a blunt, rounded head with fourrge and elongated tes extending backward and has white beady eyes. It had gargantuan, multyered wings areposed of the very same tes covering its whole body, which take on a formation reminiscent of a bird''s feathers. Its massive tail splits in two at its end where the ck tes disappear and take on a double stinger-like appearance. The dragon had white eyes with blood flowing down on its body and mouth. The dragon was chewing on the body of a dead dragon, as its blood was being leaked all over its body. It notices the heads of other dragons in the giant dragon mouth. The Dragon then turns its head at him and then roared at him as the mes around him started to envelop his body. It started to scream but then its eyes widen as it saw the sky was now covered in darkness. The me started to involve him even more, Gold-eyed ck Dragon King tried to shake it off but it couldn''t move as the fire fully covered him. Then it felt something grab it, as it struggles to get the mes off it. It saw the white eyes dragon staring at him and then it opens its mouth with blood still in it. CRUNCH! ROAR! The painting inside the building utterly started to burn, causing rm for everyone but Tang Wulin whose eyes were still white. Then the painting shattered into pieces, as Tang Wulin eyes return to normal with a re. ''How many Dragons have I killed.'' ''Learn your ce and Kneel.'' ''I''m your one and only Dragon King.'' # They were moved on to the next trial, had them fighting an Earth Demon Rhinoceros. "Xu Xiaoyang show them your skills." Tang Wulin wanted to see how far shees since he left. She nodded and charged at the Earth Demon Rhinoceros. She sidesteps it charged and then created a greatsword of ice to smash it down on the Rhinoceros. SMASH! The Earth Demon Rhinoceros was shocked at the power, as it felt it hide being torn through. It moved its head to the side but found Xu Xiaoyang was already gone, she was up in the air with a bow made of ice in her hand. Swoosh! The arrow pierces in the same spot, the great sword struck. This caused the Earth Demon Rhinoceros to roar in rage and then it was mmed down with an ice hammer. SMASH! Xu Xiaoyang flips to the side of the stun Rhinoceros and then made another mighty hammer to smack it in the face. SMASH! She didn''t stop with that, as she made an ice wheel to hit the Earth Demon Rhinoceros. The Rhinoceros couldn''t do anything as Xu Xiaoyang was constantly changing offensive weapons to hit it with. Xu Xiaoyan then creates an ice needle and then shoved it straight through the Rhinoceros open eyes. Then used her third soul skill, Ice Make to instantly change the needle into a greatsword while it was still in the Earth Demon Rhinoceros. Rhinoceros died without being able to attack or scream in the end. Everyone went to congratte her and Xie Xie saying she be even colder than Gu Yue. Which almost earn him an ice sword to face if it wasn''t for Tang Wulin. Shen Yi came to tell them the result was Xu Xiaoyan scoring 10 and everyone eighth. She told them Xu Xiaoyang got 10 for killing it, and they got eight because of that too. Shen Yi was happy as she begins leading them to the next trial. Wu Zhangkong told her about theirbat ability but didn''t expect it wasn''t just Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. She was very d they didn''t just pick up her Senior brother personality. She was impressed that they had knowledge of the soul beast, showing that they all study the various amount of soul beasts. A series of gates sat in rows, one after another, with at least a hundred covering the area in total. The number of gates in each row varied. These gates were called guillotine gates. Each gate had a gigantic, two-meter-wide, one-meter tall, half-a-meter thick guillotine de. With such an enormous de, even a full-grown cow would instantly be split in half. This was the third trial that they had to pass. Shen Yi told them this trial was to test their abilities to adapt. They will only have thirty seconds to finish, every three seconds you finish early, you get an additional point. This also applies the other way, every three secondste they will lose a point. They all look at the guillotine before turning to Tang Wulin, as if saying "Your time to shine." Tang Wulin rolled his eyes and circles his hand around all of them. This cause most of them squish together and then summon his Light Wings. This naturally surprised everyone but before they could ask about it. He just flew past the guillotine with amazing control as if he were flying all of his life. "Captain when did you grow wings!'' "Why does it sound like you expected me to grow wings" "Captain, your so good at defying heaven that I wouldn''t be surprised." Tang Wulin ignores the fact that they all nodded to Xie Xiement. He then told them about his spirit bone, which surprised them. Then they all chime in about his luck, which causes his lip to twitch. ''If my luck was so good, we wouldn''t bete.'' Shen Yi showed up surprised but found out it was an external spirit bone. She then leads to another building. The walls and ceilings were pure white with gold lines etched into them as if to portray something. Shen Yi told them to wait, as she went to go get the administrators. They already know what to show up, but Tang Wulin gave some advice. Xie Xie would show off his martial soul. Xu Xiaoyang will show off her ice weapons and Gu Yue, just show your Element heart. They begin resting, waiting for the examiners to arrive. The elderlydy held a walking stick in her hand, her gait unsteady as she walked over to a long table and took a seat. The two middle-aged men treated her with respect, sitting down on each side of her after she was seated. "Yes, Elder Cai." Shen Yi showed no discontent at how the olddy addressed her, and instead, answered deferentially. She took quick steps toward the four examinees to wake them up. "This trial''s administrators are here now." Shen Yi asked, "Which of you will go first?" Xie Xie went first showing off his skill and was evaluated. Then it was Xu Xiaoyang, who sufficiently showed off her abilities to create multiple weapons of ice and also be able to chain together for a devastating meleebo. It was Gu Yue turn, being able to dazzle everyone and even that olddy that kept on not being impress. In fact, she went on to ask Gu Yue to be her disciple but Gu Yue didn''t want to. This piss off the olddy but the other examiners told her to give Gu Yue some time. It was then his turn, as he walks up to them and told his specialization is punching but then. "Boy, is that all your good at? Punching? You think this ce is some kind of joke." Tang Wulin just stared and then ignored the annoying old crow. The Old way was surprised someone had the gall to ignore her and then red at him. "You dare to ignore me! Alright, throw a punch at me but if it doesn''t satisfy me. You can kiss your eptance in Shrek goodbye." "Old hag, are you questioning my strength?" Tang Wulin was used to ignoring insults but for some reason, this old hag wouldn''t let it go. "Old Hag. Hehe, yes I am questioning your strength boy." Tang Wulin showed a smile, and it was a simple smile. Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyang, and Gu Yue back up very quickly, for some unknown reason. "ologia" ''Be quiet Zeref.'' ''Papa! Don''t get mad!'' ''Toote, this human about to blow.'' ''Oh my. Such dreadful anger!'' Scales started to form overall over Tang Wulin body and a dragon w forming on his hand. Inside his spiritual world, his Dragon yer Powers roared in rage and demanded domination. ''When was thest time'' ''My strength was questioned'' ''When was thest time, someone dares to look down on me'' Tang Wulin stomp down hard on the ground, undoubtedly causing the building to shake and then a considerable mass of raw energy instantly surrounded his fist. One eye was shining golden and the other was shining white. ''Magic Dragon Deadly Fury.'' # Wu Zhangkong was kneeling on the floor, while his students were hopefully taking the test. He just hoped they didn''t do anything to cause a disqualification. Who is he kidding, they all should be able to easily pass the test. "Hey did you hear that Elder Cai was throwing a fit because they held back the exam period." "I heard she was doing an examination for a group." "Poor them, she proly extra nasty." ''Crap.'' Wu Zhangkong felt that Elder Cai may piss off his students with her attitude or fail them. ''I''m sure they can keep each other in check.'' Wu Zhangkong thought hopefully, even when he knew it was unlikely. BOOOM! There was a booming sound that shook the whole city block, everyone around him turns and look up to see part of a building ruthlessly destroyed. ''Godamg it.'' # "Well, you tell me Old Hag." "Was that punch sufficient enough for you." Tang Wulin spoke this as blood was flowing sluggishly down his right arm and yet he didn''t seem to notice. His two eyes were still shining with white and gold radiance. The grand building he was in was ruthlessly destroyed, as the brilliant sunlight from outside was prating the hole he made. Everyone around him was blown away by the shockwave of the violent attack, except for Elder Cai. Whose right arm was merely gone as blood continued to pour out. Her face was pale, as blood was also leaking from her mouth. Zeref hover behind ologia and thinking. ''You silly old women, you should have never insulted his pride.'' ''For the consequences will beplete and utter domination.'' ''To show you are his inferior.'' Chapter 29: Class Zero Domination Chapter 29: ss Zero Domination "You" "Damn, Titel Duoluo sure are strong." Tang Wulin cough up some blood, as he starts remembering when he swung his fist. When he delivered the punch, he saw the olddy also throwing back a punch. That wasn''t all he saw nine resplendent rings of light appeared. Four purple, four ck, and one red. Tang Wulin chuckled already grasping what happened. The old hag activated her soul rings as their fist struck but she severely underestimated the raw power of his vicious punch. It was toote for her to react as, by the time their fist made contact, she knew it was toote. He was impressed, though, she was quick enough to try and save her arm, causing them to sh a little. Too bad she wasn''t quick enough as his attack literally and utterly tears through her arm. He looks around and saw the building destroyed, with some others being broken. If he had to estimate, that punch would contain about 63,936 kg of force. Yet he knew that old hag would have been able to cancel out the force or shut him down if she didn''t underestimate him. ''So this is the strength of a Titel Douluo.'' Tang Wulin was happy a Titel Douluo wasn''t a disappointment. At least now he knows his way to top won''t bore him to death. "You sure are cheeky you brat." "You sure are durable for an old hag." Tang Wulin experienced an enormous amount of pressure severely hitting him, as his body started to bleed even more. Yet he stillughed at the whole situation. "Hahahahahahah." "What wrong you old hag? Too much of a sore loser?" Elder Cai red at him as the pressure increase, even more, he was extremely tired to fight back or struggle. He was slowing closing eyes as his body started to buckle. PAT! Tang Wulin eyes widen when he felt multiple pairs of hand on his back. He gradually turns his head and saw Xie Xie next to him. It wasn''t just Xie Xie but also Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan, they were all helping him stand. Even as the overwhelming pressure also hit them, too. "You brats dare to interfere! Your not afraid of punishing too!'' "Who cares you old hag!" "You dare mess with the captain!" "You mess with us!" Elder Cai increased the overwhelming pressure, even more, causing them all to buckle even more but they all kept supporting each other. Xie Xie merely smiled and started to re at Elder Cai. "You think this will make us submit. We are a team, even if it means us failing to get into Shrek. We will never abandon our Captain." Elder Cai red at them even more. She finally let up the pressure, causing all of them to fall down. "Hehe, Thanks for the learning experience old hag." Tang Wulin blurted out as his body fell down to the ground, Elder Cai just red at him. Tang Wulin spluttered blood as he fell back and then Elder Cai started walking away. "Captain!" "Wulin!" Tang Wulin stared wistfully at his ssmatesing over to him and recall something. * "Friends?" A 4-year old Tang Wulin look up at his mom, with a questioning nce. Long Yue smiled at her son and then started to stroke his head. "Yes, my little Tang Tang. You should find some friends." "Why would I require friends? I already have you guys and I''m fine by myself." "Hehe. Tang Tang, friends are something everyone should have." "Friends are people who won''t allow you to be alone." "They are people who will stand by you in thickest of times." "Friends are those who will fight the world with you." "I''m sure you will find friends like those." * ''Friends huh'' Tang Wulin felt himself being carried, as his eyes became hazy. # "Elder Cai, you should hurry up to go see Ya Li, in the Sea God Pavilion." "Oh, will you shut up." Elder Cai looks down on her presently gone arm. She knew she had to go meet women, she really doesn''t know how to deal with her. ''Welp, time to think of an exnation for her.'' Elder Cai started to move towards the Sea God Pavilion, but the old man next to her ask her a question. "About the kids?" "They all fail this test." "Isn''t that too harsh?'' "Shut up, it''s my decision." "Those poor kids" The old man didn''t see a smile on Elder Cai face as she started walking away. ''Well yed you brat but as you say. I am a sore loser, so I refuse to let you win.'' ''I know you will pass that trial but I also hope you suffer.'' Elder Cai still told one of the examiners to give the kids some bonus point if theyg behind, just in case. # Shen Yi was still recovering from the event that had happened. The building around them has already been restored and yet she feels her world is being broken apart. ''He just a Spirit Elder, rank 32 and he was able to overpower Elder Cai!'' ''How! Even if Elder Cai held back a lot. A Spirit Elder shouldn''t be able to tear off her hand and destroy a city block so easily with pure strength.'' ''Wait a min!'' * "...Just who his he?" "Our heaven-defying monster." * ''Isn''t this too much, though! How can someone be this strong at his age!'' While Shen Yi was trying toe to terms with the previous event, Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan expression were not too kind. It took Xie Xie saying they need to take care of Tang Wulin, to stop them going out and looking for blood. Shen Yi was able to recover after a while and start leading them to the sixth trial, while Xie Xie carefully carried Tang Wulin on his back. Gu Yue naturally wanted to try and heal him but knew she had to conserve her energy for the trial ahead. They all knew in the uing trial, that they can''t allow Tang Wulin to fight no matter what. Which means, they merely have to crush all opposition and do it swiftly. Xie Xie inquires why they skipped the fifth trial but Shen Yi told them, they failed that too because of Elder Cai. This enraged Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan, but they knew they were too weak to have any say in the matter. They genuinely wanted to instantly tell Shrek to screw off and leave but realize that if they did that, Tang Wulin would have gotten hurt for no reason. Wu Zhangkong chance that he gave them would be also a waste, causing them to hold in their anger. The sixth trial was to test their capacity to eat. To one side was a sign that listed the requirements to receive points. It said that eating fifteen buns was a passing score and for every additional five bun eaten, another point would be rewarded. However, they weren''t permitted to circte their soul power while eating and could only rely on their own stomachs. This was even harder now because Tang Wulinw as still knockout but then Xu Xiaoyan smiled. "I got this." Xu Xiaoyan walks towards the te of steam buns and started gorging herself. Everyone but Gu Yue look in shock as they saw the small Xu Xiaoyan gorging herself on the steamed buns. ''Are you not a little girl! Even if you don''t care about your image, at least be realistic here!'' Shen Yi starts to wonder if all of Wu Zhangkong students were pure monsters in some way. Xie Xie lips twitch as he saw Xu Xiaoyan moving on to his te. He already understands that if he tries to make fun of her, he will die. Gu Yue kick Xie Xie in the shin and informed him toe help by eating some. The reason why Xu Xiaoyan would able to eat with such ferocity and eager was all because of her training. Tang Wulin training had her fighting for her life, right after ss time ended. Before she uses to eat a little as she was being cautious of her body but after a week of going hungry every day. Xu Xiaoyan did not care and gorge herself with food after training was done. Worst part he didn''t allow her and Mu Xi to use spirit power to digest the food, him saying it to train their digestion power. What she didn''t know was not only was the extensive training working off any extra body waste but Tang Wulin has been adding more stuff in her meals. Through this training, it inadvertently opens up the Prating Vessel or sometimes called Vital Passage which helped regte the imbnce in her body and allowed her to continue to eat so much. So Xu Xiaoyanpared to herself three years ago could eat about ten times more now than before. The kids were able to finish off their tes of steam bun, with Gu Yue and Xie Xie using Tang Wulin has motivation. They steadfastly refuse to allow this trip to go to waste and push themselves even when it undoubtedly caused them to throw up on the floor. Zeref was watching attentively, with a smile as he saw Tang Wulin teammates doing their best for his sake. ''You have found yourself some lovely friends, ologia.'' Before they went to the next trial Gu Yue made sure to pack some steam buns for the future. The seventh trial was that of endurance, shown when they saw other examinees still here. It was split into three tests: running ten kilometers, squatting fifty kilograms one thousand times, and one thousand chin-ups. Any exam taker who finished all three tests would be awarded six points while finishing within an hour would them full marks. Xie Xie asks if Tang Wulin will have to participate in this and Shen Yi said that someone can do his set. But it not advised because it would take too much stamina. Xie Xie gritted his teeth, trying to think of a n, but Xu Xiaoyan said she would do Tang Wulin set. Xie Xie didn''t question Xu Xiaoyan, knowing she wasn''t the type to overestimate herself but inwardly he was shocked. ''This girl Didn''t she have the weakest physical abilities out of all us years ago.'' Gu Yue was told to run ten kilometers to save up her strength for the trial, while Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan went toplete the three. Xie Xiey Tang Wulin down on the wall and ask Shen Yi to watch him, too paranoid to leave him alone. ''These kids don''t seem too worried about the testpared to taking care of their captain.'' ''But I can''t me them.'' Xu Xiaoyan to Xie Xie shock did not go at a steady pace but at full power for the three courses. She had to run ten thousand kilometers every day for the past three years without using spirit power. The fact of the matter is she finishes it in five minutes and went to do the one thousand squats. She did this twice, one set for her and the next set for Tang Wulin. It took Xu Xiaoyan thirty-five minutes to finish the all them and Xie Xie finishing it in thirty minutes. Xie Xie and Gu Yue rest for a while to give Xu Xiaoyan some time to recover before, then grabbing Tang Wulin and leaving for the next trial. "The eighth trial is aprehensive battle. You will fight a current student of Shrek Academy. The avable opponents are random, so your luck will also be a factor. Last ten minutes against your opponent to pass. Defeat them, and you will receive full points. Alternatively, marks between six and ten will be awarded based on your performance." Shen Yi briefed them, that one of them can fight twice to cover for Tang Wulin. Gu Yue said she will fight them all by herself and they nodded. This way, it can give Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan time to recover for the next trial. Shen Yi was terribly shocked when she heard their n. ''Your opponents are those who are currently in Shrek. Where do you guys get the confidence.'' Shen Yi knew Gu Yue was strong but she didn''t understand how they thought she could take on all four challenges by herself. What she didn''t know is that Gu Yue usually doesn''t use her full power unless it involves Tang Wulin but when she does The opponents ss zero would face had only joined the academy a grade before them, so there wasn''t much of a gap between everyone''s ages. However, they were all geniuses who passed Shrek''s entrance exam and had been educated by Shrek Academy. The previous ss zero did not care and only came to do one thing, crush them. Gu Yue didn''t care for her opponent and did something outrageous. "You, you, you and you. Come at me at the same time." "What!" "Girl aren''t you too arrogant!" "Shut up. I don''t have time for your bullshitting,e at me so I can end this and move on." Gu Yue didn''t have time to waste on this trial, with Tang Wulin condition. One of the girls Gu Yue picks out scowled as she pounces straight on her. Three soul rings appeared around the girl, two of them yellow and one purple. Her martial soul released, and Gu Yue could tell it was a snow leopard. The girl didn''t get any further as she felt a huge gust of wind sending her up in the air. A boy transformed into something simr to a gori and charged at Gu Yue, who didn''t bat an eye at him. Gu Yue dodge to side as the gori smashed down on hard on where she was. Then she created an earth wall to guard against the snow leopard attack. The other two people a boy and girl didn''t move from their spot but Gu Yue didn''t care. ''It time for judgment.'' Gu Yue moved her hands in a series of way, as she created a whirlpool of water around her. She then stomps on the ground and pulled arge block of earth. She summoned a fireball, then thrust it towards the block of earth. She then called up the wind element and send it towards the burning block of earth. She then summons the power of light, shining its radiance on the world and blinding all who look at it. She created a ball of light and thrust it towards thebination of the elements, with the whirlpool of water circling around it. What everyone saw was not abination of elements but arge spear constructed out of the elements. But Gu Yue wasn''t done she red at the student of Shrek as she pulls the constructed spear down towards her. They were all shock but then as soon as they blink, the mighty spear was on top of them instead of Gu Yue. ''Begone.'' BOOOOOOOOOOM! The spear utterly destroyed the arena and created arge hole in the ce of the kids. The examiners were too shocked. Whether it be that Gu Yue challenge four at the same time, her mastery over all the elements or the fact she was able to smoothly switch the location of all the kids with her location. Gu Yue herself didn''t even look behind at the explosion, as she begins walking down from the arena with a re. Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan came up to give her a hive five. The rest of the Shrek students all shivered while thinking. ''Did we offend you or something!'' "The Next trial please." Shen Yi lips twitch when she heard that. She long since begins to realize these kids are being so ruthless because their captain was unconsciousness. Gu Yue was checking on Tang Wulin, seeing if he was sleeping softly still or if the deafening explosion woke him up. ''I thought your captain was the ruthless one! Don''t tell me you all are also ruthless!'' The examiners made sure the Shrek student was still alive before giving them full marks, while still shocked. The kids didn''t even give the Shrek student another nce as they follow Shen Yi to the next trial. Shen Yi led the four students into a small room. This room was different from the rest so far. The lighting was dim and the surroundingsckedvish decorations, with only a singlerge screen hanging from the metal walls. A sense of familiarity flooded the four students. This ce seems simr to the spirit ascension tform! Is the ninth trial like that? "Your goal for the ninth trial is to survive. I believe you''ve all been in the spirit ascension tform before. Well, this is simr to that. In a sense, all the soul beasts in it are real. If you kill one and are at a bottleneck, then you''ll be able to gain a soul ring. Alright. Prepare to enter." Shen Yi pressed a button and several metal capsules slid out of the walls. Xie Xie, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan instantly threw a worried nce at the sleeping form of Tang Wulin. Shen Yi gently shook her head and told them, he has toe. They gritted their teeth before nodding, alreadymitting Tang Wulin safety above all others. Xie Xie put Tang Wulin in one of the metal capsules and then they all went into the other and marking the start of the ninth trial. Unknown to them, one person entered the room after the capsules slid back into the walls. An old man, his nose was high and his deep-blue eyes sunken. He stood tall with gray hair down to his shoulders, enting his unyielding aura. Just his presence could stifle others. Shen Yi hastily went to go greet her teacher, who nodded and ask about the kids. Shen Yi talks about how unbelievable they are and much they care for their captain. "Thier captain was able to not only injure Elder Cai but overpower her. Its nothing but short of a miracle." Zhuo Shi could only sigh, he wouldn''t normally believe it but considering he heard from the examiners that were with her, it must be true. Although the news would have to be kept in secret, in case, anyone tries to steal Tang Wulin and for Elder Cai reputation. "If he was still awake, they proly wouldn''t have much trouble with the level of the test." "What level is it now?" "The highest." Shen Yi felt her body tremble but went to raise the level to the highest after seeing her master urging her on. ''You kids must survive this!'' Chapter 30: Shrek City Chapter 30: Shrek City In a sh of light, the examinees found themselves in a space filled with darkness. Then a world started toe into view in a blink of an eye. ss Zero appeared in this world together, and after exchanging nces, they immediately shifted into battle formation. Xie Xie quickly went to go pick up Tang Wulin and then he motions for everyone to head out. They proceed cautiously with Gu Yue sending out wind birds to scout ahead. Xu Xiaoyan was the vanguard, guarding against anything that tries to attack Xie Xie ore from behind. They were getting even more anxious when the wind bird wasn''t picking up on anything. Xie Xie knew since Wulin was out, he had to take charge and keep everyone safe. ''Yet, there hasn''t been one soul beast. Not one footprint or sign of life.'' Xie Xie knew something strange was going on, but he didn''t rm is teammate yet. A whileter, they chanced upon a hill with arge field of view. They took a break, with Gu Yue passing around the steam buns and everyone begins to eat. Xu Xiaoyan had Tang Wulin head in herp, while Gu Yu and Xie Xie was checking the area. She was rubbing his hair while looking out for anything that can give them a clue on what was going on. They decided to wait till nightfall, so she can fully utilize her abilities. ''Is it like the exam that teacher Wu Zhangkong had us do? Is this why he wanted us to survive in the spirit tform?'' The visible sun gradually sunk beyond the visible horizon. Xie Xie and Gu Yue came back, with Gu Yue taking Tang Wulin body to provide her some time to move around. They were all on edge, still not understanding what was going on. The situation couldn''t be taken lightly not because of this stupid test but because of Tang Wulin. They know he was still injured and were unsure what would happen if he died in this tform. Gu Yue gently started to gently caress his face, as her face started subtly changing between worry and concern. Then a howl shattered the silence and flipped the forest upside down. All of them broke out in goosebump, while Tang Wulin furrows his brows but otherwise didn''t move. "Was that a soul beast?" Questioned Xie Xie in slight worry as he nces all around. "I don''t know." Mutter Gu Yue as she too was a little bit worry, considering how Tang Wulin was still knock out. Xie Xie grimace with legitimate worry, if it was a soul beast then they may be in big trouble. Just it roars alone was able to undoubtedly cause them to feel a split second of genuine terror. Gu Yue put Tang Wulin on Xie Xie back and then they went to go take a look. At least if they knew precisely what they were dealing with, they coulde up with a n. It was better than letting it try and find them. Gu Yue released her wind birds to scout far ahead of them and they begin to carefully trek ahead. Xu Xiaoyan was in the lead while Gu Yue was carefully guarding Xie Xie and Tang Wulin. A lush valleyy before them as soon as they exited the forest. They could feel the closer they got, the more they could feel the power from before. They were able to use their spirit power withstand, while Xie Xie continuously checks on Tang Wulin to see if it became too much for him. Inside the valley, extraordinary booms resounded as two lights over thirty meters in diameter shed countless times. Xie Xie promptly uses Purple Demon Eyes and was genuinely shocked at what he discovered. He found a Duskgold Dreadw Bear, that he could tell it was a ten-thousand-year-old one. Xie Xie became even more nervous on what could even put up a challenge against it. It had body translucent like crystal, its form simr to that of a lion but with ming draconic ws and a longer snout. Fine golden scales peeked out from beneath its fur. Most peculiar of all, it had a vertical slit on its forehead wherein its third eye rested. "Three-eyed Golden Lion." Xie Xie grimaced hard and turn to tell his teammates what was going on. There was shock on their faces but then started toe up with a n for the two soul beast. They moved cautiously to an area where they thought it was secure and started to observe the continuous battle. The familiar sounds of fierce battle continued to grow quieter and quieter as the two shing beasts disappeared into the distance. They started discussing if this was the reason why there was no soul beast in the forest. Xie Xie suggests they go farther out and explore the valley out with Gu Yue voicing her concern. Xie Xie knows what she means, but he tried appealing her that, they may be able to find something that could help Wulin. It took Xu Xiaoyan making apromise with both. They will check but if something bad shows up they will sacrifice each other to protect Wulin. Gu Yue sighed but nevertheless agreed and went to go explore the valley. Not far from them was a cave, the entrance of which was about five meters tall. Imprable darkness shrouded this cave, and its destination was a mystery. They turn to each other and then nodding, begin to walk inside the cave. After they came around a bend, twinkling lights appeared. Gemstones littered the ground, shining with a myriad of brilliant prismatic lights. They all saw a mountain full of gems lying around and then they all saw a figure shrouded in light. Growl! Gu Yue quickly summon a fierce gust of wind to push them back and push the figure shrouded in light away. They saw a Three-eyed Golden Lion that stood less than one and a half meters tall, and its shoulders were about two meters wide. Its third eye wasn''t open either. "Let''s escape." Xie Xie knew if they killed the Three-eyed Golden Lion, it had a chance of dropping a soul bone but right now they needed to protect Wulin. Compared to Wulin, that soul bone isn''t worth crap. The Lion roared at them and charge but Xu Xiaoyan appeared in front of it with an ice hammer. Gu Yue was able to soften the earth, causing the lion to stagger and then Xu Xiaoyan smashes the lion back. They then started to run with Gu Yu creating an earth wall and Xu Xiaoyan freezing the wall. Off in the distance, three eyes appeared, two golden and one a demonic red. Xie Xie, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyan instantly froze as the space around them hardened, locking them in ce. The Three-eyed Golden Lion pounce on them, smacking them apart and their body promptly hitting the cave wall. The Three-eyed Golden Lion didn''t kill them instantly, it felt rage when it saw them escape the cave. It was wondering where its innocent child was but feared the worse and started to hurt the group. Xie Xie tried standing up to get to Tang Wulin but was smack to the against the wall. Gu Yue tried to summon up a storm but instantly found a hole in her sides and fell down. Xu Xiaoyan was able to freeze the Three-eyed Golden Lion for a second to allow Xie Xie to get to Tang Wulin. But Xie Xie felt one of his arms get taken off. He gritted his teeth, as he tried to not scream out in pain. The Three-eyed Golden Lion started to walk to Xu Xiaoyan who was struggling desperately to get back up but then. ''!'' It instantly turned its head and saw a huge Golden Dragon staring fiercely at it. It couldn''t move its leg and then it merely heard the Golden Dragon speak authoritatively. "...Beat it." The Three-eyed Golden Lion roared in instinctive fear as it began to burn everything around it. Killing Xie Xie, Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan and Tang Wulin. # Xie Xie woke up and saw everyone else getting out. He hastily got out and ran to Tang Wulin capsule to check on him. He was still unconscious, and there seems to be no extra damage done to him. ''He''s fine." They didn''t me the Three-eyed Golden Lion because they understand the feeling of rage and protecting. They turn and saw the interaction between the lions. Then turn to each other and Tang Wulin with a smile. "Hahahaha." Xie Xieughed as he took out Tang Wulin hand, to put his on top. Xu Xiaoyan smiled as she put hers on top of his and Gu Yue next. All of a sudden, steady pping resounded throughout the room. The four of them instantly turned to see Shen Yi watching at them, eyes filled with admiration. Shen Yi started to exin to them the trial and what would happen if they did something different. She told them, even before the test begins she could tell they would have never endangered their captain. The point of the trial was to test their character, first was to see if you had the patience to find the valley. The second halfway see if you could recognize the danger of the Three-eyed Golden Lion and the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. Finally, thest one was to see if you had the courage to enter the cave. She wouldn''t me them if they deiced to not enter the cave. ''After all, they were willing to push themselves so hard.'' Thougth Shen Yi as she recalled the effort they put into passing the trials without their other teammate. Shen Yi finishes telling them about the trial and then told them their points. Then told them to follow her, with Xie Xie carrying Wulin on his back. Shen Yi led them down the hall and up another flight of stairs to the roof where two people awaited them. In the center, there was two elderly gray-haired men. "The tenth trial is also known as the Three Hall Review. These three elders will evaluate your previous performance in the trials and give you aprehensive score that will be added to your total." Said Shen Yi. Shen Yi began to exin the tenth trial to the kids, causing them to worry about Tang Wulin score. The elder to the right side called up Xie Xie, who gently put down Tang Wulin and made his way over. "Your talent is above average and your ability to lead is amazing. But above all us, your care for your teammates, even in the face of treasure and riches is astounding. From what I heard and seen, you have done a marvelous job of being the team leader while your captain was out. We give you 9 points." Said the gray old man. Xie Xie thank them and quickly went to pick up Tang Wulin. The elder chuckle seeing this, smiling kindly. "Xu Xiaoyan" "Your mastery over ice that allowed you to take down the Earth Demon Rhinoceros was nothing short of remarkable. You also seem to an astrological attribute martial soul, but you didn''t even use it. Then there is the bond with your teammates. I notice how you choose to do both yours and Tang Wulin set of exercise. Even when there was a chance you would be tired of the next one you held on. Bravo youngdy, Bravo. You get 10 points." Said the Elder with a kind smile. Xu Xiaoyan thank the elder and then went back, standing in front of Xie Xie. "Gu Yue." "What else is there to say? You seem to have the most talent out of all your teammates. Took on the challenge of taking on all of the Shrek students by yourself to give your teammates a chance to rest. Bravo youngdy, 10 points." "You''re wrong." Said Gu Yue with a shake of her head. "I''m wrong?" "Yes,pared to him. My Talent shouldn''t even be mention." Said Gu Yue as she nces at Tang Wulin. Gu Yue smiled gently at Tang Wulin, who still is sleeping. The elder didn''t say anything, already hearing about the boy on Xie Xie back. He was secretly d Elder Cai wasn''t here, god forbid the amount of trouble she would create. ''Although lucky for them because she not here, they don''t have to anything extra.'' Thougth the Elder. The elders turn to leave, telling the four to follow them. He waves his hand as Tang Wulin body was lifted up into the air. Zhuo Shi''s eyes shed crimson as the scarlet light around him unleashed a dragon''s roar. The redness condensed, the roar bing clearer, a change proceeding over Tang Wulin. Then Zhuo''s eyes widen when he saw the scarlet light shattering when it touch Tang Wulin body and then being absorbed into him. This cause Shen Yi and the other elder to be dumbfounded. ''Brat, can''t you be normal for once.'' Zhou Shi''s lips twitch but his eyes were shining with new vigor. He shook his head and carried Tang Wulin in his hand, as he started walking ahead. ss Zero quickly followed behind with Shen Yi in tow. The three had to run after Zhou Shi''s as even though he was walking, he was moving too fast. It wasn''t until after a while that they notice he was slowing down but before they could say anything, they saw their teacher. "Teacher!" Wu Zhangkong trembles but didn''t move or say anything. While he was d, his students were ok and if their with teacher Zhou Shi''s, it means they have passed. Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan went toward Wu Zhankong to bow before Zhou Shi''s. They even drag Gu Yue, who knew she can''t be too stubborn now. "Stand Up." Zhou Shi''s told Wu Zhangkong and then he started to walk away but then Wu Zhangkong did something shocking in front of ss zero. The Ice-cold emperor apologizes and then he went to go have a talk with Zhou Shi. Wu Zhangkong did move straight to Tang Wulin, as ever since he got here, he has been examining Tang Wulin condition. Zhou Shi informed them he is going take Tang Wulin to his ce, so he can recover and heal faster. They all wanted to raiseints but Wu Zhankong silences them with him saying the area Zhou Shi lives has the benefit of allowing one to recover fast. They all reluctant agreed and began following behind Zhou Shi with Wu Zhankonging along. Green grass covered the ground of the inner court, and various trees and shrubs epassed the area. A set of majestic sculptures stood a bit farther in. They saw depictions of the first generation of the Shrek Seven Monsters. The children follow the adult''s example as they bowed before the sculptors and then followed Zhuo Shi. As he walked, they discovered an azurekey beyond the towering trees. Theke was clear as crystal. Night had already fallen by now, and theke water glistened under the moonlight as mist hung around the surrounding nts to create a scene of pure tranquility. Zhuo Shi waved a hand, sending out a wave of red light that enveloped everyone. Everyone was now on a small ind in the middle of theke. Zhuo Shi led them farther into the ind. After climbing two hills, they arrived at a two-story wooden house. He opened the door, and warm light flooded from within. Zhou Shi put Tang Wulin down on one of the beds. Zhou Shi gave them some advice and told them to rest here tonight. They all headed to their bed and started to cultivate before, going to sleep. # Tang Wulin opened his eyes, he started to get up. He notices his body wasn''t sore and was fully healed. "Your up." ''What happened?'' Before he lost consciousness he had Zeref keenly watch the events unfold. Zeref typically gave him a brief summary of what happened. He turns his head to Xie Xie and got lost in thought. "Thier pretty good kids." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he started getting up. Xie Xie heard the sound of the bed creaking, he snaps his eyes open and jumps up looking around wildly. He then saw Tang Wulin standing up near his bed. "Captain!" Tang Wulin rolled his eyes, conveniently ignoring the fact that Xie Xie charges forward to hug him. The wooden table in the living room held a spread of food. The others were already eating when the two boys arrived. Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan also rocketed towards him to join in the hug. Tang Wulin not wanting to deal with this, grab Xie Xie and instantly threw him at the girls'' charge. As expected they weren''t happy as Gu Yue send out a kick toward the flying Xie Xie. Tang Wulin walk to the table and saw a basket with odorless, ck objects. He picks one up and threw it into his mouth. He was surprised, as his blood essence reacted and surged, with warmth instantly dispelling some of his hunger. He started munching on more them, ignoring Shen Yi and Zhuo Shi look of surprised. After eating only a few, he stores the rest into the basket, causing everyone around him to smile wryly. He turns his head to the old man, who was staring at him for a while, and Wu Zhankong introduces him. "Young man, what do you think about Elder Cai?" "The old hag? Nothing much. Although I am thankful because of her, I was able to get a grasp on the strength of Title Douluo." Tang Wulin didn''t care he lost consciousness because of her, although it has been a while since he has gotten knockout. Zhuo Shi was surprised at the boy calmness and felt he needed to re-evaluate it him even more. Zhuo Shi told him Wu Zhangkong to bring him back here because he wants to talk to him about something. He then told them not to bring shame to the worker students and then send them off. Tang Wulin says only if he has a basket of these, next time he visits. Wu Zhangkong didn''t say anything as he already knew how are disciples were. Shen Yi said goodbye and took the kids to the administration office. # Nothing much happened, other than being forced to do their required jobs to pay off the tuition fee for Shrek, as working students. They gain 100 contribution point forpleting the task but they found out it was barely enough to pay for dinner. Tang Wulin didn''t worry because he had Mu Xi, Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie as his meal tickets. "Haven''t you heard of Shrek''s Sea God''s Fated Date Festival?" Tang Wulin ignored Xie Xie speech about the festival, too invested in his food. They were all happy about making it into Shrek if they ignore the problems that ur in the exam. "Give me your number." Xie Xie was surprised there was someone being so demanding in Shrek Academy. Then he turns to Tang Wulin and realizes it, not a stretch. They all turn their head to see a young man sitting down. He was a handsome man wearing a white suit, golden hairb back and golden eyes. His existence seems to radiate light itself. The only person who could rival in the looks department was Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin ignored themotion, even when they started talking about it. Tang Wulin saw Xie Xie runoff. He could feel the strength of that guy and knew Xie Xie would be no match for him at the present. ''Well Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan went with him, so he should be ok.'' While Tang Wulin would love to fight that boy, his food takes priority at the moment. He was surprised they came back so fast. They told him what happened, the girl had a fallen angel martial soul, the guy had the angel soul and she was a worker student. ''Fallen Angel and Angel huh.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a raised brow. As he was able to pinpoint a considerable variety of strong students in the working student dorm. Zeref pointed out one of the students who were at the eighth trial but never got to fight was there. Thought what surprised was Zeref said he felt a weird sense of familiarity on him. He was curious, considering Zeref actually felt a familiarity with something but for now let it go. The next day was the opening ceremony that was held within the sparkling clean Spirit Ice za. Just like any other academy, they had six grades. Each grade had around one hundred students give or take ten or twenty, and together they totaled a little over seven hundred students. Chapter 31: Class President Chapter 31: ss President The opening ceremony was no different than Eastsea and in fact, this one was way shorter. He found out that Elder Cai was the headmaster of the outer court. Not only that but that the old hag was his ss teacher. She also seems to have gotten her arm back, which surprised him and Zeref. They all had to go to a school a building. It was a lecture theaterrge enough to hold three hundred people. The room felt warm weing but with Elder Cai, ss zero could only feel dismayed. Elder Cai ascended the tform and stood behind the lectern. On the side, Shen Yi said, "Students, please take your seat ording to what I announce. Tang Wulin, row one seat one." Tang Wulin lips twitch, as he stared at the old hag who kept on giving him a mocking smile. Even Zeref himself made ament about it. "I''m impressed, she isn''t even being subtle about it." ''What would be the point. She knows I know, she still mad about me blowing off her arm.'' "I''m curious about that. Do they have a machine here that can regrow someone arm or is it someone here who can do that?" Zerefments as he been staring the arm that ologia blew off. Tang Wulin watch as the rest of ss zero was seated beside him. It was Xie Xie, Gu Yue, and Xu Xiaoyang in that order sitting beside him. "Are you still mad, you old hag?" Said Tang Wulin, looking at her with amusement. The silence was the answer, as the audience saw someone actually insult an elder in the open. Elder Cai just smiled as if she never heard anything and Shen Yi lips twitch, as she turns to her senior brother for help. Wu Zhangkong didn''t say anything as he could feel the gazes of Elder Cai and Tang Wulin shing. Elder Cai motion for Shen Yi to continue with the seating, all while thinking of ways for revenge. She could already tell to suppress the brat directly or with force was a fruitless option and had to think of another way to get her revenge. "Hmm, she isn''t taking the bait." ''I know.'' Tang Wulin wishes she took the bait because then it would mean he could deal with her in a straightforward fashion. But with her position and power, she had the ability to screw him over indirectly. "Elder Cai, there should be 101 students in this year''s new ss, and I''ve counted 101 students. Everyone is present."Said Shen Yi. Shen Yi desperately hopes that Tang Wulin and Elder Cai, don''t end up killing each other by the end of the semester. Elder Cai gave her speech and then made to leave the ssroom but then replied back to Tang Wulin. "Tang Wulin for speaking out of turn, you lose 90 contribution points and will have thirty percent dock off every time you gain more." Elder Cai left the room not looking back at Tang Wulin. Xie Xie turns to Tang Wulin, as he was sitting beside him and saw him smiling. ''Is that olddy crazy! Why would youe between this heaven-defying monster and his food.'' Shen Yi lips twitch as she saw this but felt a sense of chills when she turns to Tang Wulin direction. ''Why does that smile feel out of ce'' Shaking her head, she begins to give the student of Shrek the basic rundown of what will happen. "I''m sure you''re all curious about what you can use contribution points for. Simply put, they can be used for anything in the outer court. You can exchange them for cultivation resources, spirit souls, time in special facilities on campus, personal guidance from a teacher, and entrance to the spirit ascension tform. Working students, in particr, need them to buy food. Within reason, you can exchange them for anything and everything you want." Said Shen Yi. Shen Yi talks about how punishment is dealt with you by Shrek and not the federation once you join Shrek. sses are held in the morning, while the evening and afternoon for their uses. "You will have to pay for your own meals. No one will stop you from going off-campus to eat, but I advise that you consider how much time would be wasted if you did." ''Guess I am eating off campus.'' "You should be able to make up the time lost in cultivation with the Space Between Time." Tang Wulin nodded at Zeref words, knowing with Space Between Time he could easily gain levels in his cultivation. That if he can find the next set of items to break his next dragon seal. "Alright," Shen Yi said. "I''ve finished exining the important stuff. Let''s move on to the topic of this morning''s ss." "Today''s first topic is battle armor masters." Tang Wulin disregarded her when she begins to talk about battle armor master. He has no interest in gaining a battle armor nor any in making one for that matter. Although Zeref interest did get peak when she said. "A mecha pilot puts clothes on their person, but a battle armor master puts clothes on their martial soul because at their core, they are still soul masters. This is the fundamental difference between the two." Said Shen Yi. Zeref begin to pay extra attention to her now, he finally was beginning to understand the difference between them. "Only at two words, when you''re one with your armor and it bes an extension of your body and martial soul, are you truly considered a battle armor master. It is for this reason that you must fuse your battle armor with your martial soul first. They must resonate with each other, attract each other until they be whole." Said Shen Yi. Tang Wulin raised a brow when he saw Zeref eyeshine. It was then Shen Yi said something that causes his eyes to twitch. "Anyone capable of bing a one-word battle armor master at twenty-five years old or younger will be eligible to join the inner court." "Must you be a battle armor master to join the inner court ?" Shen Yi blinks when she heard the question and was surprised it came from Tang Wulin. She saw most of the ss move their gaze to him, but he ignored them, as he kept his gaze on her. "Shrek only epts monster above monster in the inner court, so yes you would need a battle armor." "If Shrek only epts monsters above monsters. Does that mean as long as you''re stronger than a battle armor master, you can join?" Tang Wulin questioned. "...Yes." Shen Yi trembles uncontrobly when she heard Tang Wulin words and the ss started an uproar. Some were looking at him strangely, with disdain or mocking him. Tang Wulin just nodded and leaned back with his glittering. ''This rotten boy What is he trying to pull.'' Shen Yi felt a weird premonition as she gazes at Tang Wulin. ''Will we see someone actually enter the inner court without a battle armor.'' Shen Yi still continues her lecture on battle armor, after she instantly quiets down the ss. But even as she continues, Tang Wulin words were still ying in her mind. ''If Shrek only epts monsters above the monsters. Does that mean as long as you''re stronger than a battle armor master, you can join'' # "You can thousand refine?" Tang Wulin looked up and saw the person who Zeref said was at the eighth trial. He was a slender youth, considerably handsome with flowing red hair and dark eyes. He nodded his head, which causes the person eyes to look at him with fierce determination. "Alright, I will treat you for the month for a first-grade thousand refining." Tang Wulin was using his cksmithing skill to get a month worth of meal. Because of Elder Cai scheme, he knew he would have to find a way to get a free lunch meal ticket. Xu Xiaoyan and Mu Xi can only pay for his dinner mealtime, plus he has to pay his tuition. ''That old hag sure knows how to strike where it hurts.'' Tang Wulin eye unconsciously turn into golden slits, causing the person in front of him to flinch back. Shaking his head, he epted the deal and asks the person name. "You can call me Yuanen." "Call me, Tang Wulin." Getting a nod from his meal ticket, Tang Wulin forcibly drag him to get a meal. Yuanen was surprised at Tang Wulin strength but also became more confident because of this. They went to the dining hall, which was more luxurious than the one at Eastsea. Whether it be because the meals look more delicious or the equipment seems on a higher ss. "I have a question for you, Tang Wulin." Tang Wulin motion Yuanen to continue as he finishes his meal. Yuanen asks if he was human, which he promptly replied with a maybe. "Maybe?" Yuanen felt he may have made a mistake. Looking at the amount of food Tang Wulin ate, he was starting to wonder if he could even afford a meal for both them for a month. Tang Wulin didn''t say any more as he started getting up. He took his soulmunicator to call Mu Xi and told Yuanen to tell him to wait. Yuanen nodded his head and waited, while Tang Wulin waited for Mu Xi to pick up. Zeref appeared across from him, leg cross and chin on his fist while saying. "I wonder why she is cross-dressing." ''Like I care. I just got myself another meal ticket.'' Tang Wulin could easily tell she wasn''t a boy both from Zeref being able to see through her illusion and him being able to smell her. Surprisingly it was the fallen angel that he heard was battling that angel guy. Too bad he didn''t care enough to ask why, though. He heard themunicator connect and then he could hear Mu Xi voice. "Little demon!" "You sure like calling people names huh. Well anyway, I need you to make a thousand refinement first grade for someone." "Can''t you do that ?" "You''re the cksmith here, so stop trying to dodge it. Or is it that you can''t do it." "Who can''t do it! Hmp I know you haven''t heard but I''m close to bing a fifth rank cksmith, a Master Craftsmen." Tang Wulin nodded his head, as Mu Xi started to exin her stay on Shrek. She told him her dad, wasing over to Shrek to visit and wanted to see both of them. "Why?" "He didn''t say, any way you should avoid that crazy Feng Wuyu. He has been looking for more cksmith genius after he found out about me." "...Right. Anyway, where am I meeting you?" "Juste to the cksmith Association. I will meet you at the entrance." Tang Wulin nodded his head and then told Yuanen to take him to the cksmith Association ce here in Shrek. Yuanen raised a brow and couldn''t help but ask. "I thought you could thousand-refine?" "I can but my student needs more training and this is perfect for her." Yuanen was surprised he had a student and one that could produce a first-grade metal. Yuanen nodded and they begin their journey, it was on the fourth level. They saw the cksmith association sign and then Mu Xi standing in front of it. Mu Xi quickly told them to follow her, as they move through the association and reached the workshop she was in. It was neat and tidy, some of the shelves had a variety of metals in it. There was some dust but it seems most of has been cleaned recently. In the center of the room stood a forging table Mu Xi then turns to Yuanen and ask him what she wants. Yuanen look around the room for a bit before she said. "I need a full set of armor, so I''ll just go with whatever you rmend," Yuanen exined, causing Mu Xi to furrow her brows. Mu Xi then begins going through the various amount of questions. Tang Wulin found out her martial soul was the Titan Giant Ape. Mu Xi and Yuanen were able toe to an agreement. Tang Wulin decides he might as well ask, something that has been bothering him. "What so special about working students?" "Thier freaks." Mu Ximented, while still focused on refining the metals. She then started telling him about what makes a working student so special. "Those with extraordinary qualities are admitted as working students, those who do exceptionally well in one area of the trials be a working student. That is why to an ordinary student a working student is unpredictable and absolutely must not be offended. To them, the name alone is demanding of respect and it''s why their more pressure on them." Tang Wulin nodded his head, then ask if she was one. Mu Xi nodded her head, saying she was being hailed as a genius that may surpass even the previous greatest cksmith of Shrek Fang Wuyu. Tang Wulin nodded, then he gave Mu Xi her training regiment for the day. Mu Xi flinch, while Yuanen threw them a confused nce. After Mu Xi and Yuanen were done, he left with Yuanen to go back to the worker dorms. Mu Xi said she was staying in a room, that Fang Wuyu got her because he was afraid she would be taken. Once they arrive, Tang Wulin saw the blond guy from the other day. He didn''t know what happened, he was too busy with eating but from what heard this guy called, Yue Zhengyu''s bought out the whole drinking shop. ''Meal ticket number 5.'' A n started to form in Tang Wulin head, as he didn''t care with what the boy wanted. Yuanen not wanting to deal with his presence begin to leave but then the Yue Zhengyu''s touch his chest. As expected this enraged her and causes him to ram him, sending Yue Zhengyu''s flying. He sadly didn''t know her martial soul was Titan Giant Ape, causing him to lose the collision even when he tried ramming back. A burst of radianceter, wings unfurled behind Yue Zhengyu''s back and he fought to steady himself in mid-air. Finally, his body righted itself. Yet, tremors still ran down his right shoulder. "Alright, that enough." Yue Zhengyu felt a hand on his shoulder and then felt like a terrible mountain was press down on him. Tang Wulin wave off Yuanen who nodded, then he turns back to Yu Zhengyu who was looking at him with surprise and shock. "Hey, since your rich, you have many contribution point right?" asked Tang Wulin, with his hand still on him. Tang Wulin ignored the fact he went on a rant about is Holy Angel n. After a while, he was able to make a deal with Yu Zhengyu. He would pay him contribution point and he will have Mu Xi refine metals for him. He knew Yu Zhengyu was skeptical but he also knew Yu Zhangeyu would rather take the off chance that someone new the genius 4th rank cksmith than misses it. "Why are you making her life harder?" ''She is getting stronger and better, so what use inining.'' Tang Wulinments back to Zeref, as he heads into the dorm to go sleep. # Next Day. Tang Wulin was in ss, listening to Xie Xie ranting about his encounter with Yu Zhengyu and Yuanen. It seems, Yu Zhengyu was still looking for the fallen angel girl because he believes she is an evil soul master. Everyone got quiet when Shen Yi walks into the ssroom and headed up to the tform. "Today we will be electing the ss representatives." With Elder Cai absent as usual, Shen Yi took charge of the lectures while Wu Zhangkong stood to the side in silence. He swept his icy gaze over the entire ss. "A ss battle will be held, and the final victor will be the ss president." Tang Wulin interest peak when Shen Yi said that. He begins paying attention to what she said now. "There are seven representatives in total. One ss president, two vice-presidents, and a council made up of the four secondary professions." "Don''t look down on the position of the ss representative. Each representative will be in charge of different parts of the ss and receive bonus contribution points. The president and vice-presidents are the leaders and represent the whole ss" " Each month the ss president will receive one thousand contribution points, the vice-president six hundred, and the members of the profession council will each receive five hundred points." Shen Yi exined. Everyone in ss zero but Tang Wulin turned to each other, already knowing what to do. They refuse to divide themselves up if they can. "The contest for the president and vice-president seat will start in a moment. We''re going to a practice field where you can fight to your heart''s content. There''s only one requirement to be the ss president: survive until the very end. The two runner-ups will be the vice-presidents. Let me remind you, it''s not a fight to the death. As long as your four limbs or your torso touches the ground, you will be eliminated" Shen Yi said some more stuff but that all he cared to listen to anyway. She gave everyone fifteen minutes to form their groups. Everyone in the ss was talking to each other and getting up to go form teams. Tang Wulin got up from his seat, after moving the paper that was in front of him to the side and begins to walk up to the tform, attracting some gazes. He then turns around and ps his hands loudly, attracting everyone''s attention. Shen Yi and Wu Zhankong turn to him while wondering what he was up to now. "Listen up." "The reason why I am speaking to you all now is that I need to clear this false illusion that the teachers gave to you guys. There will be no multiple teams but only two teams." "What that means is it will be me vs all of you. Now I usually don''t entertain insects or vermin but this a special asion." "So to help give you countless insects a fighting chance, I want every single one of you toe at me. Now I think some of you may have misheard me, I don''t mean some of you or a few but for all of you toe at me." "But don''t worry, after Ipletely and utterly demolish you all. I will leash all of you, who deems yourself monsters before my very feet." "To make you into something worthy for me to lead as your ss president." "So, Prepare for your subjugation and domination." "For it is inevitable." Chapter 32: The Gathering Chapter 32: The Gathering In the first grade ssroom, was two people sitting down on a coach. There was a portable screen pulled down on the decorative wall. "Senior brother, did you pick up a little demon?" asked Shen Yi. Wu Zhangkong lips twitch as he gazes at the massive screen on the wall. To say their direct reaction to Tang Wulin was controlled would be a t out lie. As expected, as soon as Tang Wulin properly conclude his speech the whole ss exploded with passionate rage. He could already tell that some view Tang Wulin in mutual disdain or felt he was an idiot. But after his speech, they all must be instantly thinking he is the biggest retard here. Wu Zhangkong didn''t care if those kids underestimate Tang Wulin because they would be sufficiently punished by his savage brutality. ''Hmph. Who cares if your opponent is a retard, wouldn''t that mean your even dumber than a retard for losing to him.'' "What do you imagine is the most dangerous thing about Tang Wulin?" Asked Wu Zhangkong. "His monstrous strengthbine with his rank and childlike look?" Said bluntly, Shen Yi. Wu Zhangkong solemnly shook his head while thinking about the time he had spent with Tang Wulin. "It is his monstrous ability to see through and understand his enemy techniques, skills, movement, ws, and weakness. Tang Wulin knack for predicting his opponent next move, is urate to the point where it might as well be irvoyance or precognition," Said Wu Zhangkong with a look of unusual concentration. Shen Yi didn''t say anything, already having a past event reyed in her mind. Theplete and utter beatdown of Ye Xinng, something that she naturally thought no one at Ye Xinng age could do. "What is he doing?" Said Shen Yi, as she concentrated back on the screen. # "Did you really have to rile them up?" Zeref merelyments as he looks around him. The grassy area where he and Tang Wulin transported was a lush forest, with fragrant shrubs all around. They were precisely in an illusionary world simr to the spirit ascension tform at the Spirit Pagoda, but the forest boundaries are vastly smaller. Tang Wulin himself had his Blue Silver Grass out, that was keenly enjoying the forest and he was naturally taking his time. He was nning on using his Blue Silver Grass the most in this ce. "You should wait for more people toe." Tang Wulin idlyments as he was leaning back on the mature tree with his eyes merely closed. The shrubs rustle but nothing came out, as if nothing was there. He could tell people already send out scouts to find him but he didn''t care. "You do realize your teammates aren''t going to let you fight them alone." Zeref Idlymented wryly as he floated up in the air to look out for people. ''I know. They sure have be more protective than usual. So I already gave out the orders to them.'' "Why did you piss off everyone if your only going to fight a few?" Zeref thought ologia didn''t care for anyone he regards merely as insects, which means most of the ss. So why would he piss off all of them or even acknowledge them. ''It''s very simple, to force all the capable people to not target each other so soon. This test is essentially a free for all, meaning I have no real control over who meets who in the forest. It would be very bad if the strong people already took each other out before they met me.'' ''That is why I gave that speech, to divert their attention and anger to me. To them, that speech I gave is no better than me insulting their hard work and talent, So of course, they won''t take it lying down.'' Tang Wulin started to get up, as he begins moving through the lush forest while listening to Zeref telling him where to go. ''As if I care for being ss president, I''m only in this to fight the people I could tell were strong.'' Zeref directed him in a direction and he then sped off in the direction. He couldn''t help but smirk. ''This will surely, entertain me.'' # "Wait no, stop!" SLASH! Xie Xie carefully dusted off his gentle hand, as he saw two dazzling shes of light. He already understands the n from when Tang Wulin move the paper across their table before he promptly gave his speech. ''Eliminate everyone from the back, while I do it from the front.'' Xie Xie had to tacitly admit, his boss sure his scary when ites to nning. The other students were like a moth naturally drawn to the brilliant me which was Tang Wulin. ''That was seven people on my part, I can''t lose to Gu Yue.'' Xie Xie sped off to a specific direction, they already knew who not to fight from Tang Wulin adequately describing them on the paper. # Bang! Bang! There were admittedly too many shes of light, but the person in front tantly ignore them all and kept on walking. Gu Yue has already destroyed 10 of the students, she wanted to hurry this up and go over to the area where Tang Wulin was. She heard a rustling sound and identify a group of students running toward the noise. She jumps into the bushes, waiting for them toe. One of the students came out of the forest but then slip from the ground being covered in ice. He fell hopelessly on his torso, leading him to be teleported and alerting the other two. But it was already toote as they felt severely distorted from an overwhelming wave of spiritual power and then a violent gust of wind mming them down. ''That makes 13.'' # "Thank you so much for helping me.!" "Hehe, no problem. Were all ssmates here." An eager youth said to, to the cute small girl standing at ease behind him. The eager youth was happy he found someone as cute as her and hope by protecting her, she will promptly fall in love with him. ''How lucky am I!'' They were in a group of five, with four boys and one girl. The borate n was to find that arrogant student and teach him a valuable lesson. "I can''t wait to find that asshole." One youth said. "Trash will be trash. I don''t even know how he got into Shrek."Another youth said. What they all didn''t notice was how the twin-tail blue hair girl smile was getting bigger and wider. BOOOOOM! # "Senior Brother" Shen Yi trembles uncontrobly in distinct shock. As Wu Zhangkong other students were taking out other groups. If she didn''t know any better, she would think this wasn''t all nned. ''But when! No one knew about the ss tournament beforehand, and Tang Wulin didn''t even turn to talk to them.'' Shen Yi was desperately trying to remember when hemunicated with the other people from ss zero. ''Did someone from the higher grades tell them? Or could it be something else?'' "It was when you were talking that, he was carefully writing something down. Then when he got up, he gently slid that paper to the side. While everyone was busy paying attention to his speech, ss zero was reading the paper he passed." Wu Zhangkong exined, after seeing Shen Yi fall into thought. He knew his student wouldn''t let each other do something alone and was d that Tang Wulin took the initiative to work together with them. "But why would they? Wouldn''t it be smarter to not have everyone in the ss target you?"Said Shen Yi. "It because Tang Wulin wishes to fight those he deems strong in the ss. He knew the only way to get their attention and lower the chance of them fighting each other would be the aggro them. It is undoubtedly a stupid and risky n but since it him." Shen Yi didn''t need to hear the rest of Wu Zhangkong words toprehend what he was implying. If it was this little demon, then it may be possible. # Ashen hair. Sickly pale skin. A youth that couldn''t be considered handsome wearing a ck button up suit. The youth had arge scythe. The handle was no less than three meters long and its de stretched to one meter, alluring violet patterns etched into the metal. This youth was walking aimlessly through the forest with other people around him. These people were talking incessantly to him about Tang Wulin and his arrogance. "Don''t tell us you''re going to let him get away with his arrogance, Captain Xu Yucheng!" "Yea!" "Be quiet." The surrounding boys became silent after the youth had told them to. Xu Yucheng did not care about the words of his so-called teammates but not even he could ignore Tang Wulin words. ''Where is he?'' # "There he is!" "That arrogant bastard Tang Wulin is over here guys!" Tang Wulin didn''t even acknowledge them as he heard a grouping behind him. A purple ring scarcely appeared behind him as his Blue Silver Grass appeared. ''Time Magic: Parallel World.'' "What going on!" "Help!" The group behind Tang Wulin screamed in terrible surprise as they saw a considerable number of vines erupting from the ground and wrapping around them. Some of them summon their martial soul to quickly destroy them, but they notice the vines keeping. The boys couldn''t do anything as the vines wrap around them. Then it allegedly ms them down on ground causing all of them to disappear in sh and not following what happened. "So youbine the Time Magic with your Blue Silver Grass." Zerefmented as he was floating up in the air. Tang Wulin nodded, Time Magic Parallel worlds basically allowed him to create copies of his Blue Silver Grass. That all represents "future possibilities" or "parallel worlds" of its destination or path. It became even more effective because he was able to control his Blue Silver Grass as if it was an extension of his body, after gaining his thousand-year soul ring. It wasn''t incorrect to say he grabbed all of his ssmate who appeared and then ms them down on the floor. Tang Wulin n to use his Dragon yer Magic less until he can find a way to get rid of the insanity thates with dragonification. While he didn''t mind being a dragon since he was one for over four hundred years. He didn''t need his mind going crazy again or insane from the corruption. "Have you found them yet?" "Yes, I only found one of them. He is down the path you''re going to." Tang Wulin nodded and then sped off, not wanting to let his prey escape. After a few minutes of running, he came up to an open field and saw shing of lights as people were forced out of the illusionary world. He saw a group of seven who turn to look at him, being attracted from the noise he made. Tang Wulin scours the group until he pinpointed his target. It was a handsome boy. He was slender and had pale skin. He had long flowing blue hair and blue eyes. He seems to be the core of the group. "Luo Guixing, look it the bastard Tang Wulin!" Tang Wulin had a smiled on his face, as he saw everyone but Luo Guixing snarling viciously at him. Everything wasing together, but he first needed to get rid of the distractions. "Begone." Tang Wulin announced as he uses his pressure skill on everyone but Luo Guixing and then he uses his Blue Silver Grass to drag them all down to the floor. Tang Wulin had a spiritual power of over six thousand at his age. He was practically invincible when it came to spiritual power in his age group. Luo Guixing eyes widen when he saw his teammates taken stagger and then multiple vines erupting from the ground to drag them down. There were shes of light, as only Luo Guixing remained in front of Tang Wulin. But before he could say anything Tang Wulin beat him to it. "We won''t fight yet, we''re still waiting for the other victims." "Victims? What are you on about?" Luo Guixing didn''t care about Tang Wulin wishes to wait as he uses Spatial Lock, is first soul skill. The soul skill had the ability to bind/root a person in ce for a moment. But then Luo Guixing eyes widen in shock, as he felt his skill get canceled. ''What is going on! I know he didn''t move but yet the skill had no effect on him.'' Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he stands there smiling with his eyes gently closed, while Luo Guixing became wary of him. Swoosh! They heard the grass and shrubs rustle as they saw a young man walking out, he had an unbelievably muscr build. He stood over 190 centimeters tall, eyes small enough to be mistaken for slits and dark short hair. "Luo Guixing!" The young man shouted triumphantly, with his deep voice. Luo Guixing turns his head back to Tang Wulin who had his eyes closed and then the young man naturally followed Luo Guixing gaze. "You! The brat that was able to piss off everyone!" "I''m Yang Nianxia!" Tang Wulin block out everything the Yang Nianxia said while waiting for the others. Yang Nianxia didn''t make a move, weary of Luo Guixing and wasn''t putting Tang Wulin in his eyes. This standoff went on for a while before they saw another persone out of the forest. It was Xu Yuchenging out with his group of teammates. He was genuinely surprised to see the other continental rankers here and surprised Luo Guixing didn''t have a team. The people around him were looking around the area until they spotted Tang Wulin with his eye closed. "Hey! Isn''t that Tang Wulin!" "Yea! But wait, why isn''t Luo Guixing or Yang Nianxia doing anything to him." Xu Yucheng was also confused by this but didn''t let it show as he waited passively to carefully observe the situation. Tang Wulin then spoke out loud. "You three,e out here. I can smell the stench of poison on you." Nothing happened until three shadows jump out of the forest andnding inside the open field. It was a group of two boys and girl but it was the girl who stands out the most. She had a dazzlingly pretty face and was an even match for Xu Xiaoyan in the looks department, but she was far more arrogant. A dark-green snake coiled around her right arm, surrounded by a gloomy aura. Yang Nianixia yelled out in surprise when he saw her. "Yang Ziran!" "Well, well, it seems you have some skill." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, as he waited for thest victim. For a while, it remained like this. # "Is he really waiting for everyone?" Asked Shen Yi as she continues to stare at the projection. "He isn''t just waiting, he gathers them all there and made it into a situation where no one can act recklessly. Everyone thought must be on the line of, who will support who and who will attack who." Wu Zhangkongmented as he watches the scene. Shen Yi nodded her head, while it may look like Xu Yucheng and Zhan Yiran had the advantage because of their numbers. The reality is sometimes quite a different story. The other kids beside Zhan Yira and Xu Yucheng might as well be ssified as cannon fodders. Wu Zhangkong then turns to Shen Yi and told her it about time to sufficiently reduce thebat zone, after seeing Xie Xie take out two more people. Shen Yi started controlling the illusionary word and gave out an announcement. "Forty-eight students remain. Thebat zone shall be reduced by fifty percent." Then the space around the battlefield started to warp as she reduces the size down. Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong saw the Tang Wulin and the five other continental people were standing across from each other. "How lucky is he to have everyone he wanted to appear because of us." Said wryly Shen Yi, with a dry look. Wu Zhangkong gently shook his head with a small smile on his face. # Tang Wulin gently opened his eyes after space shifted and saw a new contender here. It was a beautiful girl, slim build with two cat ears ribbons on her head. She had red hair with two bangs of white hair around her forehead and light purple eyes. "Alright, everyone is here." Said Tang Wulin as he instantly attracted everyone''s attention. "Alright, all of youe at me at the same time." Profound silence was precisely the answer as Tang Wulin stared at them. Yang Nianxia was the first to recover as he snarled at Tang Wulin. "Who do you think you are, trash!" His body expanding and dark-gold hair covering his body as he summoned his martial soul. He charged at Tang Wulin, intending to quickly take him out and then team up with everyone to take down Wu Siduo. CRASH! Yang Nianxia eyes widen when he saw Tang Wulin with only one hand stop his charge and force him down kneeling on the ground. He tried moving his body but felt a mighty mountain was being pressed down on him and his capable body refused to move. "Did I not,mand you all to attack at the same time? I do not have time for your pride." Tang Wulin sends instantly a surge of spiritual power, shocking all those who were present and making them stagger. "Now, do as you were told ande at me." SWOOOSH! Tang Wulin shifted his head to dodge a w swipe, from Wu Siduo who came at him. He then saw everyone else instantly getting into the action as well. "That is more like it." Chapter 33: Battle for Class President Chapter 33: Battle for ss President BANG! Tang Wulin kick Yang Nianxia in his chest, sending him skidding away from him. Just in time to lean back as Wu Siduo attack with her ws. He thrust out his foot aiming her face but then she leans back and evades it by an inch. Wu Siduo went for another direct attack but then hastily jump back as an astonishing array of vines erupted out of the ground. They all move to capture her but Wu Siduo showed off her extraordinary agility, as she skillfully dodges them. He then turned his head to see Zhan Yiran dashing over to him, a bright green haze sufficiently covered her. Tang Wulin threw out a fist, blowing away the mist, but Zhan Yiran still ran straight toward his mighty fist as if intending to take it. Light exploded in front of Tang Wulin, as a split secondter, Zhan Yiran wrapped herself around Tang Wulin constricting him. She then struck out with her dagger aiming urately for Tang Wulin''s neck, while her snake sprays out a green mist towards his face. DING! Zhan Yiran eyes widen in mild shock when she saw her dagger puncturing a vine and then another set of vine wrapping around her. Tang Wulin instantly struck her in the face staggering her and then pulled her off him. Then he hurls her at one of the trees. A purple ring sprouted under Tang Wulin as Leviathan use ''Aqua Breath'' to dispel the poison. SWOOSH! Tang Wulin duck down as he saw Xu Yucheng''s scythe swing overhead but then with a brilliant show of sheer skill. Xu Yucheng''s was able to alter the scythe path to that of a vertical sh downwards aiming for Tang Wulin head. But Tang Wulin push off with his feet to evade it. Next Xu Yucheng suddenly dashes after Tang Wulin as he started attacking him. Tang Wulin was able to adequately defend against the scythe by smacking its blunt side to deflect. Then after getting hang of Xu Yucheng scythe pattern. He ms on the side harder than before causing it to move away farther and then dash close up to Xu Yucheng. Xu Yucheng tried to move his scythe back to guard against Tang Wulin. But because of Tang Wulin smacking it back with too much force for him to handle, he couldn''t recover it in time. Yu Yucheng then shrouded himself in a dark haze but that didn''t stop Tang Wulin fist from plowing through it. Bang! Xu Yucheng was sent flying through the air as his fist made contact with his chest. Then suddenly a whirlpool of silver light appeared near Tang Wulin and was hauling him into its belly. Tang Wulin stomp on the ground and thrust a fist that disintegrated the vortex. Tang Wulin next heard a howl, turning his head he saw Yang Nianxia''s third soul ring lit up as he was charging at him. His already enormous bulk growing to three meters in height. Dark-gold fur sprouted all over his body like a bed of steel needles. He was trying to smash into Tang Wulin but then rows of vines erupted from the ground and wrapping around him. Tang Wulin''s eyes widen when he saw Yang Nianxia still slowly moving towards him, even with the vines. The vines on his body were being torn apart as he kept moving. Bang! Tang Wulin delivered a kick to Yang Niaxia temple, staggering him and ruthlessly punch him in the chest. Yang Niaxia drops down on his knee reeling from the punch but then Tang Wulin saw a streak of shadow, as Wu Siduo appeared in front of him. Tang Wulin struck out with a kick but it went through her. Wu Siduo twisted her body as if she possessed no bones to evade his kick. Then soul rings rose from beneath her. Four rings! A total of four purple rings. Her whole body was shrouded in an aura of darkness, she then sends out her attack, as her second soul ring lit up. Boom! Tang Wulin deflected her violent attack and then aim for a counter-attack but she disappeared again into an afterimage. Tang Wulin instantly pivots his foot and struck out with a vicious punch to where she would appear, catching Wu Siduo off guard. Wu Siduo''s fourth soul ring lit up as she split into three clones, his fist smashed through the clone in front of him. Her second soul ring lit up, as terrible ws of shadow struck out towards Tang Wulin. Bang! Tang Wulin was sent flying through the air but before he couldnd, Yang Nianxia appeared below him and smash into him. Forcibly sending him flying again but he was able to recover, as he was flipping through the air and then finallynded. "Well, that was fun." Tang Wulin started to dust himself off and look towards his opposition. He was genuinely happy that they weren''t a letdown or all the work he did would go to waste. Wu Siduo dashes straight towards him, as he kept on smiling. Wu Siduo body kept on flickering as she charged at him. Tang Wulin stomp on the ground, as arrays of Blue Silver Grass vines, erupted out again disrupting her charge. He then deflected a dagger and scythe swinging from his sides. Xu Yucheng and Zhan Yiran red at him coldly but then he saw silver vortex appearing again and hauling him in. He threw out a fist to demolish it again but then he saw Wu Siduo appearing out of it. She brought her an enormous de of pitch-ck light and hack downwards to him. Bang! He was sent flying but then a vine erupted from the ground to catch him. Swoosh! The vines were cut apart from a dark wave sent by Xu Yucheng, causing him to change his n. But then Yang Nianxia swung his fist as Wu Siduo wasnding and hurl her towards Tang Wulin. Wu Siduo speed was fast from Yang Nianxiaunching her but it increased, even more, when she used her first ring ''Hell Rush'' to double her speed. She instantly reached Tang Wulin before he couldnd and then as she sees Tang Wulin send out a kick. She didn''t move to dodge but her four purple soul rings vanished and were reced by a single purple soul ring. White light exploded from her body. White hair appeared all over her, and power surged through her flesh. She was barely able to withstand the force of grabbing Tang Wulin kick and then threw him towards everyone. Tang Wulin''s body was flying through the air as Yang Nianxia came to smash into him again but then Tang Wulin''s body twisted. BANG! Tang Wulin smashes is foot into Yang Nianxia face before he could charge into him and stagger him. He then strikes him in the neck, causing him to wheeze and then ruthlessly struck his stomach, causing him to cough up a mouthful of blood. Tang Wulin turns and saw Wu Siduo charging at him. ck aura appeared around her, but the golden light didn''t disappear. Both auras fused into a chaotic radiance of dark-gold as the golden hair on her body took on a crystalline luster. Her human form disappeared, and she became a transparent white tiger. "Is this a fusion skill! She did it by herself!" Zerefmented to Tang Wulin in his mind. Tang Wulin disregarded him as he saw the white tiger charging at him and a beaming grin appeared on his face. BANG! Everyone saw Wu Siduo perform a Self-Fusion skill by herself and they became genuinely shocked. But then they all became dumbstruck when they saw Tang Wulin halting the tiger charge with his hands. Tang Wulin arms were shining in brilliant gold as scales appeared on his arms, while he was forcibly holding down the white tiger. BOOOOOM! Then the Hell White Tiger snarled viciously and swung furiously its ws at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulinughed, as his hands grab on to the w, causing the ground to break asunder and spider-webs crack to form. Then under everyone''s astonished gaze, he merely forces the Hell White Tiger down to the ground and pushing it further down into the ground. The most unbelievable scene happens, someone who was only a spirit elder was not only overpowering a fusion skill but with just their strength alone. Tang Wulin subsequently raised one of his fists and then the golden dragon w appeared. He then struck out at the Hell White Tiger. CRACK! The legendary figure of the Hell White Tiger was shattered like sparkling ss, as the dragon w made contact with it. In its ce was the shocked look of Wu Siduo whose face was pale and had blood leaking from her mouth. "The Self-Fusion skill was stopped! By a Spirit Elder but how!" "No way should be possible! Even I have to evade it!" No matter who saw, they all knew that to take that Self-Fusion soul skill would be asking for imminent death. When they saw the Hell White Tiger descending upon Tang Wulin, they all felt arge inward of joy. Once Wu Siduo defeated Tang Wulin, they would instantly attack her while she was exhausted. After all to use a fusion attack even if it self-fusion naturally takes a lot of soul power. That not even mentioning she been burning soul power fighting Tang Wulin. But who would have thought that instead of Tang Wulin dying, he would be overpowering the Hell White Tiger and shattering it. They all stood in awed silence as Tang Wulin wasughing joyfully and then. SWOOOSH! Wu Siduo''s eyes widen and then look down to see a giant hole in her chest. A sh a light happened and there was no Wu Siduo but only Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin look down, to see his clothing was ripped in ces with bruise marks and blood but everything else was fine. He then turns to the rest of the people in front of him and then charged. They all woke up from shock after seeing Tang Wulin charging at them, Yang Nianxia moves to intercept him. SMASH! Yang Nianxia''s eyes widen when Tang Wulin simply overpowers him and then started raining down attacks on him. Zhang Yiran appeared behind them but her eyes widen as Tang Wulin foot struck her in the stomach, promptly sending her flying across the field. He then grabs Yang Nianxia''s head and then started to m it down hard on the ground. Then he raises his foot and kept on stomping on his face. BANG! BANG! BANG! Yang Nianxia disappeared in a sh of light, as Xu Yucheng came rushing branding his short scythe but then he dives to left as many vines erupted from the ground. His eyes widen he felt his soul power and health being drained, he turns to see Tang Wulin second soul ring lit up. Xu Yucheng tried to dash out of range but vines erupted around him. He swung his scythe to sh them apart but then he instantly jumps to the right to evade a fisting behind him. ''Time Magic: Slow Time.'' Tang Wulin dash toward Xu Yucheng, who tried to push him back with his scythe but his eyes widen in shock when Tang Wulin grabs his scythe. Tang Wulin then pulled Xu Yucheng towards him and smash his fist through his chest. BANG! Xu Yucheng eyes widen, as he saw Tang Wulin fist protruding through his chest. He then disappeared in a sh of light, yet his blood was still rolling off Tang Wulin hand. Tang Wulin turned to Luo Guixin who face was pale with fright. Two luminous wings of dazzling light appeared prominently behind Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin kick off as he charges directly toward Luo Guixing. Silver light exploded from Luo Guixing''s body, as the extraordinary power of space swirling around him. ''I have to run!'' Luo Guixin was too scared after seeing Tang Wulin forcibly stop the Hell White Tiger self-fusion skill. He became even more scared as he saw the blood running down on Tang Wulin face. Tang Wulin himself wore arge grin as he begins approaching him at breakneck speed. ''Please! Please! Please!'' Luo Guixing was desperately begging for his space skill to teleport him away before Tang Wulin reaches him. His whole body was trembling with fear and anxiety, the knowledge that this was virtual reality long gone from his mind. ''Yes!'' Luo Guixing screamed out in joy when he saw the portal around him closing, as Tang Wulin reach him. He sighed, as he knew he was going to be transported him somewhere. BOOOOOM! Luo Guixing eyes widen when he perceived the power of space began to fluctuate and severely distort. Then space began to forcibly break, as a visible crack started to form in front of Luo Guixing and a hole appeared. ''No'' ''NO!'' Luo Guixing kept on screaming in his mind, as he saw somethinging through the hole. Two golden dragon ws instantly broke through the hole, and one went about grabbing on Luo Guixin. He was too shocked to resist as he was dragged out of his teleportation. ''Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!'' Luo Guixing looks up, seeing one golden eye and one white eye staring down at him. His mind was still in turmoil from seeing Tang Wulin ripping space open to pull him out of his own teleportation. SWOOSH! Zhan Yiran appeared behind, aiming her dagger at Tang Wulin neck but then his luminous wings moved instantly and halt the attack. Zhan Yiran eyes widen but before she could move away, the Light Wings shines brilliantly with powder-like substancesing off it and she felt her body starting to be heavy. Zhan Yiran sped off from the battlefield, trying to go back and hide. Zhan Yiran felt her body getting heavier, and she was getting more tired. She kept on running until she drops to her knee and then fell asleep on the ground. Her body disappeared in a sh of light. Tang Wulin raised his fist and then m it into Luo Guixing face, as his body flew straight into the ground. BANG! Luo Guixing instantly disappeared in a dazzling sh of light. There was no one on the battlefield but Tang Wulin, as he started looking around him. ''They weren''t so bad.'' Tang Wulin''s eyes and hand returns to normal as he went over the battle. Zeref then appeared, looking around the field before saying. "I''m impressed, I guess they had a right to be arrogant. They were even able to hurt you pretty well, even if their teamwork could be better." Tang Wulin lips twitch but didn''t say anything as he stood on the battlefield. "Boss, I see you''re done!" Tang Wulin turned his head to see Xie Xie rushing toward him. Xie Xie himself was looking around the battlefield while whistling at the damage. He rose a brow when he saw Tang Wulin clothing, rip in ces and purple marks on his body. "You took out everyone else?" asked Tang Wulin. "Pretty sure, the forest being reduces helped make the effort easier. People were still looking for you." Said Xie Xie. It was then when the world bent and distorted. A beam of light shined down on them, warping and rippling as the wave-light particles hit the skin. Tang Wulin and Xie Xie only saw the darkness before they were able to get a grip on reality. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes and saw he was back in the cabin, which allowed him to ess the illusionary world. He steps out, as the surrounding turn to silence when everyone saw him. Everyone who was already eliminated saw how Tang Wulin took on Xu Yucheng, Luo Guixing, Zhan Yiran, Yang Nianxia, and Wu Siduo at the same time. If that wasn''t shocking enough, they all saw his unbelievable and shocking feats back to back. He was able to overpower Wu Siduo Hell White Tiger, promptly tore through the team and then something even more unbelievable drag Luo Guixing out of his own teleportation. Tang Wulin tore through space to prevent his prey from leaving, what could they say to that. Did it matter he never fought everyone at the same time? No! Does it matter he had other people taking out the rest for him? No! What mattered was he dominated the geniuses who are on the secondary continental ranking! It should be known that those five are all on the Genius Youths Ranking. Gu Yue didn''t care what they thought, as she instantly rushes over to Tang Wulin to make sure he was ok. After seeing him ok, she red at him and pouted. Tang Wulin lips twitch but he said. "Alright, I let you fight the tough opponent next time. I will just sit out the match." Gu Yue smiled then, even though she knew she had an air of profound indifference it didn''t mean she wasn''tpetitive. She really wanted to fight Wu Siduo but gave it to Tang Wulin. Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie came over to have Tang Wulin promise, to let them fight the next tough opponent too. They wanted to fight someone strong too, causing Zeref tough and everyone watching to be stunned. As for the genius who was on the youth ranking, they didn''t see anything. Some were still shocked by what happened or others were too scared of what happened. "The difference in strength between the four of you is clear, so there was no need for thepetition to continue any longer," said Shen Yi who was standing next to Wu Zhangkong. "Choose who will be the ss president." Gu Yue, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan all step back, as Tang Wulin instantly raised a brow at them. He was pretty sure in the note, he said had no interest in being the ss president. But the three felt it would feel like an old-time where Tang Wulin was their leader and wanted it to stay like that. Shen Yi lips twitch, she wanted Xie Xie or Xu Xiaoyan to be leader, not because she dislikes Tang Wulin and Gu Yue. It was because they were more likely to care and properly take care of their ss than the other two. "Choose between you two who will be the vice-president." But Tang Wulin wasn''t about to let them off so easy for undoubtedly making him the ss president. So he then turned to them all and said. "Whoever bes the Vice-President must buy me a nutritious meal every day." They all flinch, after hearing his words. Xu Xiaoyan quickly backs out with Xie Xie joining her, both thinking. ''As if I can afford to give you another meal!'' Xu Xiaoyan was already paying for his dinner meal with Mu Xi''s help, she sincerely doubts she could pay for another meal for him. Gu Yue herself look at him with a mocking smile and then step forward as if the direct threat of paying for his meal was below her. Shen Yi lips twitch, at the fact the Vice-President rank was decided through who will pay for Tang Wulin meal. Then before she could ask who will be the next Vice-President, they already ran into the spectators. Shen Yi turns to her senior brother who turned his head to the side. Not even he would want to pay for Tang Wulin meals every day. She gave Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan two thousand contribution points to distribute among you two and then turn to Wu Siduo to ask. "As for filling the remaining vice-president seat Wu Siduo, would you like to take the position?" Wu Siduo stared at Tang Wulin. She drew a deep breath. "I''ll do it!" Shen Yi smiled gently. "Good. Then everything is settled. The ss president is Tang Wulin, and the two vice-presidents are Gu Yue and Wu Siduo." "We''ll holdpetitions for the remaining four representative positions ordingly. We need a cksmith, mecha designers, makers, and mechanics. Would all designers, makers, and mechanics rank two and abovee sign up topete."Said Shen Yi. Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Xu Xaioyan left the ssroom after people went to the sign-up sheet. Chapter 34: Training Time Chapter 34: Training Time Night crept along. Tang Wulin was in an open field, learning how to use his spear. Ever since he got to Shrek Academy, he didn''t have the time to learn. In his capable hand was the Golden Dragon Spear. He would need to be skilled in the art if he ever wanted to use the Golden Dragon Spear effectively. ''Learning to use a weapon, is a new experience.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh. "You never learned before?" Zeref''s voice rang out in surprise. Zeref appeared behind him. Tang Wulin shook his head. He never needed to learn, considering his Dragon yer Power allowed him to dominate everything. ''I guess this is what it''s like to start from zero and build yourself back up.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin scrunches his face up in concentration. Zeref stared at ologia and then asked. "What with the interest in learning how to wield the spear? Isn''t the powers you already have enough?" Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he went back to training his spear. It was then he felt Old Tang''s voice calling out to him. "If it''s learning how to use the spear, I can help you with it." Old Tang''s voice rang out. It was then Tang Wulin, was dragged into his spiritual world and was in the same hall that was holding up the Golden Dragon King. "You know how to use the spear?" Asked Tang Wulin. "When you receive the spear, I also gained the memory of the past users of the spear and its function. So at the moment, it''s not wrong to say I''m a master." Said Old Tang. Tang Wulin nodded his head, not minding the apparentck of exnation for the past users and then brandish his spear at Old Tang. Old Tang just smiled and then an identical Golden Dragon Spear appeared in his hand. "Let us see what you got." # Xie Xie was walking back from the training facility after Tang Wulin forces him to train with Xu Xiaoyan and a girl called Mu Xi. ''Boss is a ve driver!'' Although he wasining he knew precisely he dearly needed to get stronger. Tang Wulin was impressed by how far he has gotten but gave him a training n that had him stumped. ''What the hell does he mean, I need to flood my speed into my attack!'' Xie Xie was thinking carefully about what Tang Wulin wanted him to do. Tang Wulin informed him at the level he is now, he won''t be effective in a high-level fight. As much as he loathed the thought, he knew how weak his attack power was. ''Then there is Wu Siduo self-fusion skill. How was she able to do that?'' Xie Xie was going through that fact in his mind. Just like her, he also had twin martial souls, though they weren''t considered true ones since he had to get each of them soul rings at the same time. However, because Light Dragon Dagger and Shadow Dragon Dagger were extremely simr, there was a possibility he could pull off a self-soul fusion skill as well. He told Tang Wulin about it and Tang Wulin told him he should first learn tobine all of his skills. Tang Wulin told him that if he couldn''t evenbine the Tang Sect skills with his soul skills, then he should give up on spirit fusion. A refreshing breeze passes by him, as he begins to get lost in thought. He was close to the dormitory after being lost in thought for a while and then he saw a sh of light in one of the rooms. Xie Xie knew no one lived there, getting suspicious he went to go properly investigate it. # "Damn." Tang Wulin uttered as hey on his back. He just left his spiritual power after training with Old Tang for a while. He got his ass handed to him every time and couldn''t evenin considering how amazing Old Tang moves with his spear. It actually makes him remember all those weapon mages who tried to hunt him back then. They were able to move good or even better than Old Tang. It made him start to think about a newbo he could try once he gets better at using the spear. Tang Wulin got up from the ground and begins making his way to the dorms. He started to think about his training n but then. BOOM! He heard an explosion that wasing from the dorm. He looked forward and saw Yuenan not dressed as a boy standing off against the Yue Zhangyu. ''Why are my two meal ticket fighting!'' Thought Tang Wulin. "You should stop them before securityes." Zeref voice rang out. Tang Wulin lips twitch at Zeref words but he sped off toward the duo. He made it just in time as Yue Zhengyu and Yuenan thrust their swords at each other. BANG! Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen''s eyes widen when they saw their mighty swords were being held by a hand. Tang Wulin was able to intercept and catch both of their direct attacks before they collided. "Alright, that enough." Said Tang Wulin but Yuanen did not care for his words, as she turns her face to a figure behind him. He shifted his head and saw Xie Xie, but he also felt Yuanen hostile gaze toward Xie Xie. "This does not concern you!" Yuanen screams as a third purple soul ring appeared beneath her and her aura thickened and soared. Tang Wulin arched a brow and then use his pressure skill on Yuanen, intentionally causing her to stagger. Then he grabs her throat causing her to choke from theck of air. "Oh, that the way Tang Wulin." Yue Zhengyuments but then his eyes widen when he saw Tang Wulin othering at him. He tried evading it but then he was also hit with Tang Wulin overwhelming spiritual power, staggering him. Both of them tried to escape, but Tang Wulin summon his Blue Silver Grass to wrap around them. He then activated his third soul ring while they were busy trying to escape. They notice the powdering off his Blue Silver Grass toote. They couldn''t do anything as their body became heavy and they both went off to dreand. Tang Wulin holds both Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen in his hand, then he turns to Xie Xie who begins to say. "Captain! Don''t hurt her!" "Shut up and let us go. We need to leave before elderse."Said Tang Wulin as he dashes out of the rest area. Xie Xie blinks but quickly chased off Tang Wulin as they fled the grassy area. They quickly got into their dorms and saw everyone was still sleeping or cultivating. Tang Wulin shook his head, as he drags both Yuanen and Yue Zhengyu to the side of the building. He then turns his head to Xie Xie and asks what happened. Xie Xie lowered his head as if he was in shame. Tang Wulin arches a brow at this behavior because this was the first time he ever saw Xie Xie so down or in shame. "Boss It wasn''t her fault. I was in the wrong." Xie Xie said wistfully, still looking down. "Ok, but how are you in the wrong? I could feel her bloodlust directed towards you. What exactly happened?" Tang Wulin kept turning his head between Xie Xie and Yuanen. He had a somewhat grasp of her personality and knew she wasn''t the type to have a grudge at someone for no reason. Even if somehow Xie Xie found out she was a girl, he doubts she would try to kill him for it. "I saw one of the empty rooms in the dorm was being used. I went to go investigate it but then-" Tang Wulin put his hand on Xie Xie''s hand before he could finish, as he was making a shooing sign. He then turns his head to the dorm door. He then drags Xie Xie down on the bed with him and covers them both with the nket. Afterwhile the door open, as two elders walk-in survey the room and only saw the kids sleeping or cultivate. "Are you sure they came here?" "It seems like the only ce. They would have enough time to run." "Well, it seems you wrong. If they run here, they won''t be able to hide from us." "Hey! I just thought they would run to the closest ce." "Don''t yell, some of the students are cultivating." The two elders argued as they started leaving. After a while, Tang Wulin and Xie Xie got up from the bed. Xie Xie had a look of nervousness, while Tang Wulin was still trying listening out for them. "Alright, they''re gone. Continue."Tang Wulin said thoughtfully as if those elders never walk in. Xie Xie lips twitch, confused about how Tang Wulin knew those elders were close. "I went to go to investigate the room but then I found something unexpected. It was this girl showering."Said Xie Xie, he went on to tell Tang Wulin about how she pursued him for a while before Yue Zhengyu showed up. Tang Wulin caressed his head, while Zeref was chuckling at Xie Xie''s expense. To think Xie Xie almost died because he saw her naked. "Alright, Xie Xie. We will deal with both of them in the morning but for now, go to sleep." Said Tang Wulin as he went over to lye down on the wall. "Why are you sleeping there?" Xie Xie questioned. "Just in case either of them wakes to try and kill each other. Or the girl wakes up to try and kill you again." Xie Xie flinch but he knew he rightfully deserves a fierce beating. Tang Wulin shook his head, as Xie Xie walk over him andy down next to him. Not long after both drift off to sleep. # Yuanen started opening up her lovely eyes. She looks around and saw she was in her old worker''s dorm. ''Why am I in here?'' Yuenen could have sworn she moved from this building but then memories ofst night came back to her. "So you''re awake." Said a familiar voice from her right. Yuanen instantly turned her head and saw Tang Wulin staring thoughtfully at her while sitting down. "You!" Yuanen growled as she started to get up but realize she couldn''t move. She looks down and saw vines wrapped around her. She tried summoning her soul power but realize it was all empty. "Don''t even try. I already drain all of your soul power throughout the night." Said Tang Wulin, he didn''t need Yuanen seeing Xie Xie and going on a rampage in the dorm. "Listen, I know from this idiot over here that he saw you naked. You two can work out somethingter for that but from now on, you are not allowed to kill him." Said Tang Wulin. "I refuse!" Yuanen red at Tang Wulin, refusing to listen to his request causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "I wasn''t asking you Yuanen." Said Tang Wulin causing Yuanen''s eyes widen in surprise at Tang Wulin saying her name. "How do I know it''s you? Your illusion wasn''t that hard to see through." Said Tang Wulin. "Now I will help you get this idiot off your back" Said Tang Wulin as he pointed towards the sleeping Yue Zhengyu. "but in exchange, you will have to behave properly around Xie Xie. I mean it, what you did was almost killed him, if he didn''t tell me it was his fault. Trust me I would have beat you into the ground." Said Tang Wulin with his eyes slightly narrowing. Yuanen gritted her teeth but then nodded her head. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes, as he flicks her forehead and told her to stop acting like a child as he releases her from his vine. "Wake up, idiots." Said Tang Wulin as he smacks Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu awake. They both jump and then look around, Yue Zhengyu turned to Yuanen and then begin to re at her. "Tang Wulin! How could you protect this evil spirit master." Yue Zhengyu yelled but Xie Xie interrupts him. "Shut up, she, not an evil spirit master. Shrek already told you she was a working student," replied Xie Xie but Yue Zhengyu turn to him to shock and then ask why he is defending her. "Alright, both of you shut up. Yue Zhengyu the next time I hear you try and attack Yuanen, I will personally beat you into the ground."Tang Wulin said, as stagger Yue Zhengyu with his spiritual power. Yue Zhengyu red but didn''t say anything, still remembering he needs Tang Wulin for his connection and that golden dragon w. Xie Xie became shocked, at the fact that the girl was cross-dressing as a girl. Tang Wulin released Yue Zhengyu and then begin to walk to the dining room. Already done with the idiotic situation. Xie Xie turns to Yuanen but she gave him a look of disdain and left the dorm. # "This semester, you all have one assignment: create your mechas. Now, I will be announcing your groups. Group one: Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, Luo Guixing, and Wu Siduo." Tang Wulin was nning to ignore that assignment. He had no interest in battle armor and even with Zeref, saying he would help him. "Do I have to make a mecha?" Said Tang Wulin. "Do you believe you can dominate others with Mecha or Battle armor?" Asked Wu Zhangkong staring intensely at Tang Wulin. "Do you think I can''t?" Asked Tang Wulin as he raised a brow at Wu Zhangkong. Wu Zhangkong didn''t say anything as he went over the rest of the exnation. "You must make your mechas by the end of the term. If any group has a single person without apleted mecha, the entire group will lose marks. A single-member failing this assignment means the elimination of an entire group, and all of you will be made to withdraw from Shrek." Wu Zhangkong said then and then turn back to Tang Wulin to say. "If you do not want to be expelled. Everyone in your group must have a Mecha, and you must rank number one in ss-wide mechapetition. Get any lower and I will count your assignment as a failure." Wu Zhangkong replied to Tang Wulin. Everyone in the ss was quiet. They all didn''t know if Tang Wulin could actuallypete with mecha users. Sure he dominated Genius Youth Rankers, but this is mecha user their talking about. A Mecha user could easily battle a spirit emperor and not lose out. Even then, they wonder why he wouldn''t want to make one. With a mecha, he could increase his fighting power. Tang Wulin nodded his head to Wu Zhangkong''s conditions. Wu Zhankong then gave everyone half an hour to get into groups and discuss their n. Tang Wulin''s other two group members came over to where he and Gu Yue was sitting. "Were you serious about not making a mecha?" Asked Luo Guixin. While he still felt fearful of Tang Wulin, he was able to get rid of most of the fear overnight. "Yes, I don''t need it, but I will help with the forging process." Tang Wulinment, as he was surprised at how easy it was to convince Wu Zhangkong to allow him to skip making his mecha. Wu Siduo looks at him in surprise, while Gu Yue didn''t care. Tang Wulin then asks how they wanted to make their mecha but then. "Let''s just make battle armors then. We can skip making mechas."Her words stunned Wu Siduo and Luo Guixing. Tang Wulin thought about it, wondering if it was possible with Mu Xi help. Gu Yue went into her exnation that with the team they have, they might have a chance to be able to make one. While it may not be stronger than a mecha, they would at least have a headstart in their ss over everyone. Luo Guixin raised some questions but Gu Yue was able to adequately resolve them. Wu Siduo agreed to the n, when they turn to Tang Wulin he shrugs his shoulder and said ok. They all developed their uing ns for the one-word battle armor, with them deciding on the metal by the next day and begin to part ways. Gu Yue told him she needed to begin the mecha design and he told her he will see herter. He then turns to Wu Siduo who was leaving and then called out to her. "What." Said Wu Siduo staring fiercely at him. "I need your help with Xie Xie." Said Tang Wulin. "Why would I help you?" Asked Wu Siduo. "If you do, I may give you a chance to get stronger and then fight me again. I am sure a genius like you must still be seething over that dreadful lost you took." Siad Tang Wulin, already seeing how frustrated Wu Siduo was undoubtedly bing. Her fist was clenching and her eyes were ring at him. "Fine..." Answered Wu Siduo, still ring at him. She knew she couldn''t keep this up anymore. She couldn''t get rid of the image of Tang Wulin manhandling her Hell White Tiger fusion. Tang Wulin begins walking to meet up with Xie Xie, with Wu Siduo following behind him. He ns to have her help Xie Xie with his self-fusion. Next, ce her in the same training as Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan. # Tang Wulin was in the open field, with a bunch of items around him. "It time to Break the next seal?" Asked Zeref, as he saw Tang Wulin had many rare fruits and herbs around. He wasn''t surprised by where he got them because while he was seeking the other herbs for the previous seal, he was able to find these. "Yes, it about time I increase my spirit rank." Said Tang Wulin as he started getting ready. He long ago realizes cultivating the normal way would take way longer than just breaking the seals on his body and then eating the Space Between Time. Not only would his spirit rank increase but he would also gain more control over his Time Magic. Plus with this method, he can have more time to practice with Old Tang. "You may get penalized if it takes longer to break this seal." "I don''t care." Tang Wulin devours all of the herbs around him and then begin to will his dantian to spin faster, as the energy started to flood into it. Energy flooded his meridians. Tang Wulin was lucky his meridians were as strong as a Spirit Sage or else his body may of explode. Tang Wulin''s blood essence took on a full boil, vapors rising from his body in angry hisses. Zeref watch as he saw ologia''s body turning red and energy were crackling off him. This went on for a long time, as the sun was starting toe up but Tang Wulin didn''t stop his cirction and kept on going trying to break the 8th Seal. # Tang Wulin blinks his eyes and saw Old Tang who was nodding his head at him. Old Tang told him he broke the 8th seal and gained an increase in blood essence. It allowed him to use the Golden Dragon King abilities more and it being stronger. Tang Wulin nodded his head and then went to go absorb more of the Space Between Time. After eating some more of it, he felt the energy entering his body as he sat down to wholly absorb it. Leviathan was already around him, as cultivation also increases from the Dragon Seal and the Space Between Time. Tang Wulin lips twitch but didn''t say anything as he felt himself get stronger. "How much if an increase is it this time?" Zeref asked. "I''m now at rank 38." Said Tang Wulin as he felt himself getting closer to his next spirit ring. Zeref nodded and told him he should probably go to ss now. Chapter 35: Shock The Heaven Chapter 35: Shock The Heaven Tang Wulin was nning to attend his ss. He dialed Wu Zhangkong to see how many days he had missed. "Come to the inner court. I''ll be waiting at the gate. Tell me when you get here." Said Wu Zhangkong, he then hung up the call. Tang Wulin arched a brow but still went to go to see him. This was the first time Wu Zhankong was interesting in meeting him since they got to Shrek, so he was a bit intrigued. He went towards the Inner Court. Wu Zhangkong stood waiting at the gates. His expression was as icy as usual, but something stirred in his eyes when he saw Tang Wulin. "Your cultivation increased?" Asked Wu Zhangkong as he saw Tang Wulin walking towards him. "Yes. Right now I''m rank 38." Tang Wulin said. Wu Zhangkong nodded but inward shocked at Tang Wulin speed. He was certainst time he investigated Tang Wulin was only at spirit rank 32. "What did you do?" Wu Zhangkong asked. "I cultivated." Wu Zhankong arched a brow but didn''t say anything else as he turned, with Tang Wulin following him behind. Once they arrived at the shore of Sea God''s Lake, a boat floated over to receive them. The sight of brilliant moonlight reflecting off of the limpidkewater and the refreshing breeze set his heart at ease. The scene brought him profound loneliness and mncholy for some reason. Tang Wulin didn''t go on the boat but summoned his Light Wings, to fly over the water. He followed Wu Zhankong as they were approaching the ind. Once hended he followed Wu Zhangkong who begins to escort him on a path. He just remembers the old man wanted to meet with him. They arrive at the small house with the lights on but no one was inside. Wu Zhangkong went to go look for Zhuo Shi, while Tang Wulin just sat on the steps and gaze at the sea. "It is nice out here." Zeref said as he sat down next to ologia. Tang Wulin nodded his head and still gazing at the sea. He felt a strange pull on the Sea God Ind, as the breeze blew through his hair. Wu Zhangkong returned with Zhuo Shi. Zhou Shi saw Tang Wulin sitting on the steps and his eyes lit up as he ran toward him. "Did your blood essence improve? So fast? How?"Asked Zhou Shi as he stared at Tang Wulin, who gave him the same answer he gave Wu Zhangkong. Zhou Shi didn''t utter anything as he stared thoughtfully at the boy in front of him. Just by cultivating for a week, he was able to not only increase his cultivation but his blood essence. Wu Zhankong already informed to him that Tang Wulin had a weird bloodline and martial variant. ''But six jumps in rank and blood essence being an increase in just a week. Isn''t this cultivation too fast?'' Zhou Shi thought. He then remembers that Wu Zhankong told him that his grand-disciple was a heaven-defying-monster. "So I heard you been causing trouble in ss." Said Zhou Shi. "Trouble? Nonsense, I was just setting the official hierarchy for the ss, nothing more and nothing less." Said Tang Wulin. Zhou Shi shook his head and told Tang Wulin to follow as they went into the backyard of the house. "Watch carefully," said Zhuo Shi. He gradually raised his right hand, circling it in front of him before pushing outward. Tang Wulin narrows his eyes as he saw a crimson-scaled dragon filled with terrifying majesty and tyrannical blood essence rushed out. The world trembled before its might, an aura of suppression exploded out. The air in front of the palm rent apart and revealed the imprable darkness as if space itself had been torn. Tang Wulin was trying to keep the Golden Dragon King and his Dragonyer powers under control. They both wanted toe out and rigorously suppress Zhou Shi Scarlet Armored Dragon after he had used the skill. "You can employ the power of your bloodline like this. Go back andprehend it. This move is called Dragon Shocks the Heavens. My martial soul is the Scarlet Armored Dragon so when I use it, the move is called Scarlet Dragon Shocks the Heavens."After saying this, Zhuo Shi turned around and entered the house. Tang Wulin arch a brow but said nothing as he turns around. He started to replicate what the old man did but he couldn''t seem to get it down. He kept on trying for a while until his hands slowed down, and the flow of his blood essence reversed. He pulled one hand back toward him, then moved both of them along a peculiar path. As he did, his blood essence became more potent, the light around him be even more radiant and he could hear a dragon roar bursting through his blood essence. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, wondering what happened. ''Old Tang, you have any advice??'' Asked Tang Wulin. He always felt Old Tang knew more than he left on when ites to his blood essence. "That skill Dragon Shocks the Heavens seems to be reversing your blood essence. With this, you could say it refining both your viscera, muscles, and meridians. I would say to take time to slowly improving your body, but your strength is already at an absurd level. " Old Tang voice rang out and then went silent. Tang Wulin nodded his head, then resume back to his training. At least before he leaves, he wants to if he can reach Zhou Shi level of mastery with the Dragon Shocks The Heaven. He also felt that Zhou Shi could have broken space if he wanted to do when he was demonstrating the skill. Zhou Shi and Wu Zhangkong came outside, right after they heard a dragon roar. Wu Zhankong was carefully questioning his master on why he taught Tang Wulin something that advance so early but then they heard the dragon roars. "When you said your student was a heaven-defying-monster. This wasn''t what I thought you meant." Said Zhou Shi as he stared at Tang Wulin who already had a grasp on the core principle of Dragon Shock The Heavens. Wu Zhangkong shook his head but with this, Tang Wulin chances of winning the mechapetition have increased. He already knows how domineering his teacher Divine Dragon Nine Moves was. "Excuse him from ss for the week." Said Zhou Shi as he turns back into the house. Wu Zhangkong didn''t get to see the grin on his face, as he was too busy staring at Tang Wulin. # "Not much progress huh." Zerefment as he saw ologia lying on the grass. It has been a few days, and he tries but was only at 60 percentpletion with the ''Dragon Shocks The Heaven''. Tang Wulin knew the reason why it was taking so long. He has beenbining both the Golden Dragon King and his Dragonyer Power with the skill. He knew that with the addition with his Dragonyer powers, its power of power absorption may be added together with aura suppression. "Well, the payoff will be worth it." Said Tang Wulin asys back on the tree. He was still on the Sea God Ind after Zhou Shi told him he can stay to practice the skill here. Ring! Tang Wulin pick up hismunicator and saw Mu Xi name on it. He arched a brow but still answer, curious about what she wanted. "I need your help." Said Mu Xi. "With?" "I''m at rank 50 and I need my next soul ring. I am nning to go to Spirit Pagoda Spirit Soul Tower. So I was wondering if you could help me with it?"Asked Mu Xi. "There was something like that?" "Yea. I told Fang Wuyu that I reach rank 50 and he told me about the Spirit Pagoda tower attack. I was able to get a pass for it but anyway, the tower attack can be done with a team of up to seven people."Said Mu Xi. "The first eighteen floors are upied with thousand-year spirit souls, and their strength increases with every floor. The Spirit Pagoda has popted each floor from the eighteenth to the thirty-sixth with ten-thousand-year spirit souls that it has collected over the years. Hundred-thousand-year spirit souls can be found from the thirty-sixth floor onward." Said Mu Xi, as Tang Wulin listen carefully. "So can anyone can enter the tower?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Nope. Typically only members of the Spirit Pagoda or prodigies that the Spirit Pagoda has bestowed its approval upon. Fortunately, with my recent breakthrough of a fifth-grade cksmith, I was given the approval." Said Mu Xi. "So are you in?" Asked Mu Xi. "No, right now I''m trying to master a certain skill but I can rmend some people. Whether you have to do something for them to join is up to you and them." Said Tang Wulin. "Alright, who are they?" "Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie would be able to go if I ask them." Said Tang Wulin. "Alright, who else?" "Hmm, two-second grade Yuanen Yuhi and Yue Zhengyu could help you if you work out something with them," "As for the final helper, I know someone, but I would have to give him a call to see if he has time now. But if he does agree, then your group should be able to make it far."Said Tang Wulin. "Well, at least that something. I will go find those two-second grades, while you talk to teammates about this." Said Mu Xi as she then hangs up on her side. "You sure they''re going to be alright?" Asked Zeref. "Maybe." Said Tang Wulin, as he gets ready to go back to training. He started visualizing Zhou Shi movements. His palm started making a circle, causing an illusory golden dragon and his dragon from head to appear. Both Dragons begin roaring at the heavens. He didn''t stop as he kept it up as he instantly shot out his palm forward, causing the area around to be dyed in brilliant gold and ck. Tang Wulin eyes snap open as one was gold and the other white, as space started to carefully turn with his palm but only twist. BANG! The area around him started to crack and form spider webs. This went on for a while before the aura dyed down and his hands drop to his side. "That was way better thanst time." "True, I could feel both the power of suppression and absorption around me." Said Tang Wulin, as he looks around to see the ruined ground. He still needed getting the blood essence reversal to one hundred percent before he could really use it in a fight. "Guess, I''m going to be busy for a while." Chapter 36: Youre Banned Chapter 36: You''re Banned It has been a few days, and Tang Wulin was returning from the Sea God Ind. He was going to ss to meet up with his group, to learn about their progress with the battle armor. They didn''t really need him for the days he missed considering he had Mu Xi making their metals but he still needed to show up for attendance. Wu Zhankong already provided the ss lesson to him in advance. Because of this, he didn''t miss much but for some reason, he gave him lessons that they won''t touch for a while. He wasn''t sure if Wu Zhankong genuinely thought it would take him long to master the skill or if he thought Zhou Shi would teach him something new. "ss President really is like a leader of a country. Everyone observes and judges your action."Said Zeref, as he got lost in thought. Tang Wulin nodded, as he walks leisurely into the first-grade ssroom, everyone in the ss got quiet when they saw the ss president. This was because they haven''t seen the ss president in over a week. Tang Wulin was going to his group when suddenly, a blur appeared in front of him. "Big Brother!" Said a fatty in front of him. Tang Wulin blinks and saw it was Xu Lizhi. Tang Wulin arched a brow, wondering what he was doing here. "Why are you here?" "Me and Big Sis were moved here because the inner court was getting revamped." Said Xu Lizhi, Tang Wulin nodded his head and ask about the tower attack. Xu Lizhi summarizes the attack with him saying Mu Xi, and Yuenan Yehui were able to get their soul spirit from it. Tang Wulin nodded his head, inwardly surprise that Yuenan also got a soul spirit and then concluded that was part of her deal with Mu Xi. "Big brother. Me and Ye Xinng don''t have a team because we join sote. I was wondering if we could join yours?"Asked Xu Lizhi. Tang Wulin thought about it, Wu Zhankong never said there was an ultimate limit on the numbers of team members. Thinking about it for a while, he nodded his head, causing Xu Lizhi to lit up. "Thank you Big Brother. Could you go talk to Ye Xinn, I doubt she would agree unless you talk to her." Xu Lihzi asks feebly. Tang Wulin didn''t mind, while he did crush Ye Xinn he knew she would use that defeat to be stronger. ''I wonder how much stronger she has be.'' Tang Wulin turns his head to see Ye Xinn sitting by herself and tantly ignoring everyone. Tang Wulin started walking towards her, causing the whole ss eyes to follow him. Ye Xinn had already noticed his arrival and was inwardly shock he was in this ss. Tang Wulin and Ye Xinn face each other, as everyone was staring at them. Ye Xinn still had her serious look, while Tang Wulin was staring at with a stoic look. "Join my team." Said Tang Wulin. Ye Xinn raised a brow and then said. "Before that, did you tell Xu Lizihi to go with some people to the attack." "It doesn''t matter. Just join my team." "Why would I ever do that?" Ye Xinn red fiercely at Tang Wulin, "Because I will never give you a rematch if you don''t." Said Tang Wulin as he turns around. "Hmp. You''re participating in the mechapetition, so I could easily fight you there."Said Ye Xinn. "Says who? I will just quit or not go." "Even if it means you will get expelled?" "Sure. It just means you won''t ever fight me again."Said Tang Wulin as he was walking downstairs to go to his group. Ye Xinn wanted to call his bluff but then she thought about it more. ''He wouldn''t actually do that right?'' Thought Ye Xinn, but then she started to get worried. "Fine. I will join your group." Ye Xinn gritted her pearly teeth and red at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin just smirks, while Xu Lizihi was cheering enthusiastically but stop when Ye Xinn turns her re towards him. "Why would you invite her! There already enough pressure with just us. We might be unable toplete the assignment with two more people."Luo Guixinined. Tang Wulin just disregarded him, as he asked them how the things on their side going. They all said they met to Mu Xi already and she already started refining the metals for them. Gu Yue said she has begun drawing up the design for the battle armors. Luo Guixin said he was having trouble with the making process, but he was able to make progress on it. "You guys are nning to do battle armors?" Said Ye Xinn as she arrives and sat down. "Yes, we thought about doing battle armors instead of mecha." Said Luo Guixin while smiling at her but Ye Xinn merely ignores him. She turns to Tang Wulin and asks about his battle armor. "I don''t need one." Said Tang Wulin,ying back and listening to everyone. "You don''t need one? What are you up to?" Yu Xinn narrow her eyes at Tang Wulin, suspicious of his answer. "None of your business." Said Gu Yue, Yu Xinn shift her eyes toward Gu Yue and then back to Tang Wulin. "It because Tang Wulin believes he doesn''t need a mecha or battle armor to enter the inner court, so he won''t assemble one." Said Luo Guixin, Gu Yue red at him and Yu Xinn nodded her head, still ignoring him. "Well anyway, I guess we should start on your battle armor." Said Luo Guixin not minding Gu Yue re or Yu Xinn ignoring him. "What rank are you guys?" Wu Siduo asked, after being quiet for so long. "I''m a fourth-rank mecha mechanic," said Xu Lizhi. "Mecha maker, fourth rank," Ye Xinn stated. The group''s eyes lit up. With these two new additions, they could make the battle armor faster and moreplete. "Oh right, Mu Xi called and told me she wanted to talk to you guys about something. It seems she wanted to talk about your battle armors." Said Tang Wulin. After that, the group started nning out Ye Xinn and Xu Lizihi battle armor, while Tang Wulin just watches on. "Are you sure it ok? To have a snake in your group?" Asked Zeref, instantly appearing beside him. ''Why would I care? He already knows I can crush him and it''s not like he has anyone that could beat me. I will just let the snake continue to y around.'' Tang Wulin thought, already seeing through Luo Guixin charms. ''I''m surprised, though, he was able to recover that fast to be able to plot against me.'' # "What." Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, at Wu Zhangkong. Wu Zhankong informed him to follow him after ss. They took a whole journey back to the Sea God Ind, a sacred ce he didn''t think he would be back to so soon. "You are not allowed to participate in the selection tournament." Said Wu Zhankong as he was walking in front of Tang Wulin. On the way to his teacher house, he was exining to Tang Wulin that cannot participate with his team for the event. "The hell I''m not. Why am I not allowed?" "To prevent your teammates from bing self-reliant on you." Wu Zhankong said, stopping as they got close to the house. "If you keep on dominating all these battles, they won''t learn anything. They will settle for how they are now." Said Wu Zhankong. Tang Wulin nodded his head but then. "I refuse." Tang Wulin red at Wu Zhankong, who lips twitch but he didn''t say anything. Wu Zhankong was already able to reliably predict Tang Wulin reaction to his decision. Someone who blew off Elder Cai arm and is willing to call her old hag would have no problem going against their teacher decision. Tang Wulin nose twitch as he shifts his head and saw Shen Yi behind him. He rose a brow, then turn back to Wu Zhankong who kept on observing him. "What are you two nning?" "Since you won''te silently, it seems it best to just knock you out." Shen Yi said with a smile on her face. Tang Wulin lips twitch but he grins formed on his face. "Oh really, I wish you guys would try." "Well, it''s not like I didn''t expect this." Wu Zhankong summoned his SkyFrost Sword. Tang Wulin dash off straight to Wu Zhankong who second soul ring lits up. The grassy area started to be coated with ice and frost. Tang Wulin stomp on the ground causing vines to sprout out and then jump up on them. ''I see, he is using the vines as another path.'' Wu Zhankong thought as he disappeared and appeared behind Tang Wulin. He thrust he sword aiming at Tang Wulin back. CHING! Wu Zhangkong eyes widen when he saw a golden spear appearing behind Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin twisted his body to grab the spear and thrust at Wu Zhankong, who deflected it. They sh against each other, both refusing to back down. Tang Wulin hurled his spear, causing Wu Zhankong to deflect it to the side and then throwing a fist at him. Wu Zhankong eyes widen, he quickly twists out of the way but then saw vines erupting explosively out of the ground. sh! Wu Zhankong sword shes, as he ruthlessly cut down all the vine and then felt himself getting weaker. He turns to see Tang Wulin second soul ring liting up. Wu Zhankong dashes straight at him, while thrusting his sword but then evades to left as something came plowing through where he was. His eyes widen at seeing the same golden spear he batted away. Tang Wulin merely raised his hand, causing the spear to float in the air and then he charged at Wu Zhankong with the spear trailing behind him. Wu Zhangkong had to evade Tang Wulin punches while deflecting the spear attacks. ''How is he controlling his spear like that? It is basically fighting by itself with no wielder.'' Thought Wu Zhankong, as he ducks down as the spear passed overhead and then batted away Tang Wulin fists. Wu Zhankong knew he couldn''t keep doing this, as Tang Wulin was continuing draining his health and soul power. Wu Zhankong third spirit ring lit up as he lifts up his glittering sword up and then swings it. ''Skyfrost Cleave'' A ten-meter-long sword wave was produced from his glittering sword, as it went toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin summons one of the vines, to wrap around his waist and catapult him over the sword wave. ''Magic Dragon Roar.'' Tang Wulin opened his mouth and then a concentrated beam of intense energy headed towards Wu Zhankong who send out another sword wave tobat it. Boom! Wu Zhankong steps back to evade the spear, plowing through the imprable smoke and heading towards the spot he was at. Next, he saw Tang Wulin drops down on spear and using it as aunching pad to charge at him. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks The Heaven'' Tang Wulin rotates is hand in a circle, as a gold and ck aura envelope the area around him and Wu Zhankong. A Golden and ck Dragon roar as they overshadow the image of Tang Wulin. Wu Zhankong eyes widen as his body was being forcibly suppressed and his connection to his soul power being absorbed even more. Then he saw both dragons heading towards him. Wu Zhankong quickly used his first ring skill ''Frost Scar'' to send out multiple sword waves against the dragonsing toward him. BANG! ''Magic Dragon Rampaging Dragon.'' Tang Wulin twisted his body, as his foot starting creating a swirl of wind as energy was being coated on his foot. His other foot stomps down hard on the ground, creating cracks and then the tangible image of a ck dragon head was formed. Tang Wulin kicked toward Wu Zhankong as the aura left a trail. Wu Zhankong could feel the overwhelming force behind the attack and moves his sword to block the attack. But then his eyes widen when he saw space being bent around Tang Wulin foot. ROAR! BOOOM! Shen Yi eyes widen when she saw Tang Wulin bending space with his kick. A massive explosion was produced, as she raised her arm to block the debris. When the shockwave died down, she was able to see a deep scar on the Sea God Ind. Tang Wulin was staring ahead of him but then he saw Wu Zhangkong and he was different. Wu Zhankong was wearing a White Crown with two white metal bands that were cradling his cheek, Down below was a brilliant white and silver armor. His soul rings were gone and in his hand was a sword that was one-and-a-half meters in length. Shen Yi trembles, as she saw Wu Zhankong being forced to use his Sky Ice Battle Armor. Tang Wulin just smirks, as he called his Golden Dragon Spear to him, he activates all of his enhancement skills. ''Golden Dragon Scales.'' ''Golden Dragon w.'' ''Golden Dragon Body.'' ''Magic Dragon Lanza.'' Tang Wulin whole body lights up with golden radiance, as scales started to engulf his whole body. His right arm turns into a Golden Dragon w and energy started to coat around his Golden Dragon Spear. Tang Wulin then hurled it at Wu Zhankong with all his strength, sending off massive shockwaves as it rocketed through the air. Wu Zhankong simply raised his long sword, as it transforms into arge azure greatsword. ''Time Magic: Parallel Worlds'' Wu Zhankong swung his azure greatsword at the iing Golden Dragon Spear but his eyes widen. There was not one but over a dozen Golden Dragon Spear, all surrounding him and were all rocketing toward him. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' ''First Soul Skill: Pressure.'' Before Wu Zhankong could do something, he was struck by a dragon roar and a spiritual attack. Behind Tang Wulin appears the Golden Dragon King''s head releasing a deafening roar and Leviathan ring savagely at Wu Zhankong. This caused him to flinch and stagger, forfeiting the opportunity to counter Tang Wulin attack. BOOOOOM! The Golden Dragon Spear was able to hit Wu Zhankong but Tang Wulin still sped toward him. As he got close to the center of the explosion, nine gigantic azure swords hit him, rocketing out of the dust. BANG! Shen Yi was shocked, as she discovers the amount of damage done to the Sky Ice Battle Armor. The chest piece area was dented and destroyed. The gauntlets were practically crushed with blooding out and half of his crown was gone. ''Just how strong was that attack.'' Shen Yi thought in fright. Wu Zhankong was able to deflect the spears from hitting his most vital spots but he still was hit by most of them. Even with his skilled swordsmanship and Tang Sect skill Controlling Crane, Capturing Dragon, he wasn''t able to deflect all of them while still stunned. BANG! Wu Zhankong eyes widen when he saw Tang Wulin stomp on the ground and still charge forward to him, even after getting hit by the azure swords. ''Golden Dragon Tyrant Body.'' Tang Wulin fist was swirling with ck and golden energy as he came up close to Wu Zhankong. Wu Zhankong tried to move but he instantly felt Blue Silver Grass wrap around him. Frost exploded from his body, turning the vines into ice and then he uses his footwork to try to gain some distance. Tang Wulin grins, as vines erupted from behind him and his Light Wings expanded from his back. His foot is then coated with energy, as itnds on the vine and then an explosion happened. BOOM! Wu Zhankong looks in shock, as he saw a blur approaching him. It was Tang Wulin who was propelling himself towards Wu Zhankong with his Dragonyer Magic. Tang Wulin thrust his fist toward Wu Zhangkong, who was able to deflect it with his azure greatsword. Wu Zhankong was still knockback from the sheer force of the attack as he couldn''t recover in the air. At that moment the Golden Dragon Spear appeared in front of Tang Wulin again. Tang Wulin twisted his body, bringing up his foot at the end of the spear shaft and then kicking it with all of his strength. The Spear flew straight towards Wu Zhankong who knew he couldn''t raise his sword up in time. But then space twisted around the Golden Dragon Spear causing it to go around Wu Zhankong and missing him. Then Tang Wulin shifted his head to see a fisting towards him and couldn''t raise his guard in time, as his whole world turned to darkness. # "What the hell is going on." Zhou Shi asked with a grim expression. He wasn''t expecting to have both his student and his grand-disciple fighting outside of his house. Not only that but his grand-disciple was able to force Wu Zhankong into using his battle armor and caused excessive damage to it. ''What the hell is up with this kid.'' Zhou Shi knew from the mighty roars of a dragon that Tang Wulin was able to use his ''Dragon Shock The Heaven'' and effectively in battle. Wu Zhankong felt his knee hit the ground, as his battle armor departed from his body. Shen Yi swiftly rushes over to him to make sure he was ok. Fortunately for him, his battle armor was able to take most of the multiple spear attacks. Zhou Shi looks at this and could merely shake his head. Wu Zhankong has told him and Shen Yi on what they''re going to do with Tang Wulin. He agreed with them, that Tang Wulin wouldn''t be pushed to his limit by the selection tournament. He also gave them a suggestion that would serve as hisbat test and in addition be an add on for his final exam. Zhou Shi would have never thought that Tang Wulin would rebel so badly, that it would lead to him knocking him out. ''Although that kid is too brilliant. His ability chain so many attacks to together, no wonder Wu Zhankong stayed on defense throughout the whole fight.'' Zhou Shi thought. ''Why do I have such rebellious disciples.'' Chapter 37: Everglades Chapter 37: Everdes "What! Tang Wulin and Ye Xinn won''t be participating in the first-grade selection tournament?"Asked Gu Yue as Shen Yi after informed her at the beginning of the ss. "They won''t be." Said Shen Yi. "Ok, but where is Tang Wulin." "He won''t be around to see the selection tournament. He already has another assignment to undertake."Siad Shen Yi, causing Gu Yue to narrow her eyes. Gu Yue found it oddly convenient to give him another assignment. ''Could it be there intentionally trying to pressure us?'' Gu Yue thought it about and it did make the most sense. Its also exin why they took Ye Xinn, although she didn''t care. Gu Yue moved back to her seat, as Shen Yi went to the side. Wu Zhankong begins his lesson for the day, Gu Yue was hardly paying attention, she was too busy wondering if Tang Wulin would be ok. Although he was strong, that doesn''t mean nothing could happen. Plus what kind of assignment would require him to go all by himself. # Tang Wulin blinks his eyes, as he started looking around where he was. He felt his body shaking and then rolling to the side. ''What. Where am I?'' Tang Wulin thought as he started looking around. It was then he was able to sit up that he saw what was going on. He was on the train by himself. ''Crap!'' Tang Wulin felled back down on the chair, clutching his stomach and doing his best to not vomit. His will to find out what was going was already gone from motion sickness hitting him. ''Why did it have to be a fucking train!'' # "What you mean we can''t utilize Tang Wulin or Ye Xinn for the selection tournament."Gu Yue eyebrow twitches at Luo Guixing yelling it to the whole ssroom. "Shut up. Do you not know how to be discreet?"Ye Xinn red at Luo Guixing. "But still, without Tang Wulin. Our team is essentially down to one ace." Said Luo Guixing, causing Gu Yue to narrow her eyes at him. "What is that supposed to mean?" Gu Yue red at him. "It means nothing. Hahaha."Luo Guixing kept on his smile even when facing everyone but Xu Luizhi re. Luo Guixing didn''t know how strong Gu Yue or Xu Yinn was. So he couldn''t be fully med for believing only Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo was the only strong one here. "Don''t try tough off." Said Gu Yue. "What wrong? I didn''t mean anything by it." Said Luo Guixing. "Get out." Gu Yue order Luo Guixing, who look at her in surprise. Actually, the whole group was surprised at Gu Yue words. "What?" "Ever since we were a team, you have been eitherining or going against our ideas. In fact, just know you shouted out to everyone that we two fewer people for the tournament."Gu Yue exined. "So it 1. You''re an idiot, 2. You''re trying to overrule Tang Wulin or 3. You are already working with another group." Gu Yue red at Luo Guixing who was still smiling even in the face of her usations. "Sigh, Gu Yue, what is up with the suspicion. But if you feel that way, then I guess for the group bnce I will leave." Said Luo GuixinG, who then sneak a nce at Wu Siduo. Everyone turns to Wu Siduo who had her eyes closed, but she didn''t say anything. Luo Guixing blinks his eyes in surprise. "Will you hurry up to leave, so our group can work." Wu Siduo finally said, after noticing Luo Guixing wasn''t moving. Luo Guixing was shocked but hid was able to hide it and nodded his head, as he turns to leave. Everyone else sneaks nces as at Wu Siduo, who didn''t say anything. Truth be told, she didn''t care about being ss president until she is able to beat Tang Wulin. From the conversation, she saw with him and Ye Xinn. He won''t fight you unless he wants to. This means she will have to continue helping Xie Xie and doing his training. If she ever wants him to give her the chance for a rematch. Compare to a rematch with him, the ss president rank meant crap to her. "What about our other members? We need two more to close up the loss of Tang Wulin and Luo Guixing."Said Xu Lizhi, who was worried for his big brother Tang Wulin. He wanted to go eating with Tang Wulin before the start of the selection tournament and it was hard to find another glutton who could eat more than him. "Don''t worry, I already know who can help us." Said Gu Yue with a smirk. # "Master, where exactly did you sent Tang Wulin?" Questioned Shen Yi, as she was talking with her master through amunicator. She was observing how Tang Wulin group would react and expected problems to appear. She didn''t say anything about Luo Guixing being kicked out or them including two more members, after all, they still have time before they submit their official team. "Hehehe. It''s an extraordinary ce in fact if that brat does well. He may be able to reach rank 40 and be a Soul Elder."Said Zhou Shi on the other line. Shen Yi eyes widen, as she heard this. She stops thinking about the implications and couldn''t help but shiver at the thought. ''That kid was able to deal some real damage to senior brother battle armor. He wasn''t even a spirit elder yet, could master be trying to advertise his sess in the Mecha Competition.'' Though Shen Yi. Then again, she doubts her master would want his grand-disciple to be kicked out. Especially one as talented as Tang Wulin, from what she saw and heard, he was able to use ''Dragon Shock the Heaven''. If before she didn''t have any confidence in, then after she saw his fight with Wu Zhankong. She had to say, she felt sorry for those in the mechapetition, ''After all, that brat is going to be extra brutal in that tournament, considering he got ban from this one.'' # ''Those bastards.'' Tang Wulin thought as he was looking at the message on the piece of paper, that was ced on him. ''In exchange for your eptance in skipping the selection tournament. There will be an alternate assignment for you. You will need to reach the top of the mountain called the Everde, on the top you will see an extremely important herb that I require you to get. Achieve this, and you will be able to take part in the mecha tournament.'' ''These guys.'' Tang Wulin thought as he started to tremble. He continues reading the letter. ''Once you perform this, you willplete your first-semester final exam. You must go to Bright City and defeat a soul master with five soul power ranks above you. For the exam, you cannot bring any of your possession, because of this your storage ring and Golden Spear is being kept on the Sea God Ind.'' Tang Wulin crushes the note in his hand, as he absolutely wanted to go on a rampage right now. It wasn''t bad enough they took him out of the tournament. They also are forcing him to climb up a mountain and then go crush some people in the bright city. "Well, I can''t really fault them. Doing all the work in thepetition wouldn''t help your teammates grow."Said Zeref, as he smiled at ologia. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes as he looks up the mountain that was looming above them. The mountain didn''t look like anything special other than it being sufficiently covered with mist. Shaking his head, he started making the way to the mountain path entrance. As he made his way through the entrance, he was able to see the steep hills with jagged ends all around. The visible horizon was dusky in contrast to how it was outside of the entrance. All around the sides he saw the towering cherry blossom trees with their leafs falling down. There was a cool breeze that passes by through and little fireflies passing by. "It''s too breathtaking," Zerefments, too taken by the mountain inside beauty. Tang Wulin look around but he couldn''t help but say. "It feels so deste." Said Tang Wulin, as he looks all around. There was nothing in here, and he couldn''t smell or hear anything on the mountain. It was as if the mountain hasn''t been touch for years. Tang Wulin kept walking farther into the mountain until he saw the path was broken off. The other half was a few meters back, nothing he couldn''t just fly over. His Light Wings unfolded as he sped off the ground, as he was passing over the demolished part he felt an intense pressure hitting him. SMASH! Tang Wulin felt his whole body being pulled down to the ground, as hended face-first into the pavement. He tried getting up, but it literally took all of his effort to fully pull himself in a standing position. "What the hell is this!" Said Tang Wulin, struggling to stay upright. "It seems the standard gravity may have double in this area." Said Zeref, as he instantly started to inspect the area. "Ok, but why is it affecting me." "It could be because this was done by a being vastly stronger than you or something natural to the mountain." Zeref was trying toe up with a number of reasonable reasons. Tang Wulin shook his head, as he started fighting against the gravity. "How do you feel?" Asked Zeref. "It''s not that bad. I can already feel my body getting somewhat used to it."Tang Wulin gritted his teeth, as after a few mins he was able to slowly walk. "Why don''t we stay around in this area for a while, until you can get used to gravity?" Zeref suggested as he walks to go sit on one of the ledges around. Tang Wulin nodded his head and then went to one of the trees around. There was an abundant amount of cherry blossom around them. After a while he was able to carefully pluck off a branch from the tree, the pink color was still shining off the branch. He then went over to where Zeref was and then got into his spear stance. "Oh! You''re going to use the branches as a substitute for your spear?" Zeref questioned. "Only for practice, at best, I can work on the fundamentals. With this gravity, I may be able to increase my adaptability against unexpected things with the spear."Said Tang Wulin, as he begins his training with his spear skills. # A day as passed, with Tang Wulin finally being able to move around freely in the increased gravity. He continues to trek through the mountain, going pass the asional rugged steep hills and broken off pathways. After walking for a while, he felt his body get heavier again. It wasn''t as bad as before but it was still annoying to move around. "So the further we go up in the mountain, the more the gravity increased." Said Zeref, as he looks around the ce in wonder. Tang Wulin settles down, as he pulled the branch from his back and begins his spear training. Then out of nowhere, these small, little spirit beast ran nimbly passed him. Tang Wulin was surprised, he could have sworn there was no animal here. Zeref just smiled and started to follow them, while he continues to practice. After a few hours, he got used to the gravity and then begin his journey moving back up the mountain. Zeref was telling him about how the little spirit beast looks like rabbits and cat mix together. They walk for a while until they saw the path ended in front of them but it was continuing on the steep hill above. Tang Wulin started climbing the hill, using his dragon scales as protection against the periodic spikes. "You''re not using the Light Wings?" Asked Zeref. "No, those take too much soul power to summon and dismiss constantly. For now, I will stick with the old ways of traveling." Said Tang Wulin, as pulled himself over the hill. He then continues walking along the path, For while they saw nothing until they came upon a forest of some kind. It was filled with the lush cherry blossoms and before both them, there was a towering notable cherry blossom. It had pink vines hanging off it with and leaves falling off. The vines also wrapped around the branches that seemed to appear all around the tree. Not only that but both Zeref and Tang Wulin became enthralled at the lovely scenery of little animals ying around the trees. Tang Wulin also felt the gravity increase in this area as well, he estimated it was about three times as much. "ologia why don''t we take a break and admire the view? It''s so breathtaking, I''m sure you already practice enough." Zeref said as he sat down both mesmerize and enthralled by the scenery. Tang Wulin shook his head but concedes as he also joins Zeref. After a while, Tang Wulin continue to move ahead and go higher up in the mountain. He went to go practice in the gravity, after a while he also was able to fully adapt to it. "So I wasn''t imagining it. My cultivation seems to be rising." Said Tang Wulin. "Is it because of gravity increase?" Asked Zeref. "I''m not sure." Said Tang Wulin. He then continues to go farther in the mountain. The gravity kept on increasing the more he went up but after repeated times of little his body get used to it, it didn''t matter as much. "Your teachers are crazy." Said Zeref, as he stared at Tang Wulin who was struggling to stay all the way up. It was bing harder and harder to fully adapt to the increase in the gravity of the mountain, as he goes up. ''I can see why this mountain is deserted.'' Tang Wulin thought, as kept on moving up the mountain. After a while, he was able to find a cave and went in to rest for a while. "Hello there!" A cheerful voice resounded behind Tang Wulin. He turns around and saw what looks to be a middle-aged man with brown short hair. He was wearing shorts with a ck shirt and had arge backpack on him. "Hey?" Said Tang Wulin, surprised there was someone else around here. The man smiled, as he walks over to sit down in the cave. "The name Zhao Jiu." Said Zhao Jiu, grinning at Tang Wulin, who nodded his head back but didn''t say anything else. Zhao Jiu lips twitch, but he didn''t seem to mind. "Not quite of a talker are we? Well it fine, I''m surprised that someone as young as you was able to make it this high." Said Zhao Jiu still grinning. "You know a lot about this mountain?" "I do. I have been researching majestic mountains like these for over thirty years now. This is one of the special and mysterious mountains on the Douluo continent. From its weird animals to the vegetation and unnatural gravity." Said Zhao Jiu, "In fact, did you know there is rarely any spirit beast here? This mountain for some reason only houses mostly weak spirit animals that I am sure you have seen."Said Zhao Jiu. "Do people other than youe to this mountain?" Asked Tang Wulin, wanting to find out what was so special about the mountain. "Of course." "Why?" "For their cultivation of course. You see this gravity actually tempers one cultivation if they''re the ability to withstand the force. I''m sure you felt the further you went up, the more you felt your cultivation rise." Said Zhao Jiu. "I see, so that is why your cultivation kept rising after you adopted to the gravity each time." Zeref went back in thought, while Tang Wulin nodded his head. "So why isn''t there a lot of Soul Masters here then, if this ce is so great for cultivation." Asked Tang Wulin. "Not everything is as simple as it looks. Not just anyone can train in this increased gravity. You see while it true that your cultivation increase when you adapt to the gravity, that requires you being able to adapt to it." Said Zhao Jiu. "So not everyone can adapt to it?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Not everyone has time to naturally adapt to it. It would take an average person around four months to adapt to the 2x gravity, and it gets worse for them as they go higher."Said Zhao Jiu. "The main reason is because of how strong a person body is. You see, only those with abnormally strong bodies could really benefit from here. In fact, this ce is one of the most used training areas from those who are apart of the Body Sect." Said Zhao Jiu. "Body Sect?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Oh, you don''t know about them? They are people who can im to have the strongest body in the whole world. As the name suggests, they train their body to be greatest it can be, although they''re pretty much crazy. Doing whatever they want." Said Zhao Jiu. "Anyway, they usually bring their new members here to temper themselves and many of their disciples were able to benefit from the pressure on their body." Zhao Jiu Exined. Tang Wulin nodded his head, while Zeref just smiled at how long it took ologia to adapt but isn''t like it wasn''t expected. Still, Zeref and Tang Wulin interest in the body sect was peak but weren''t a priority at the moment. "Are you here to cultivate then?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Oh, heavens no. Like I said I been carefully researching this ce to uncover it mysterious."Said Zhao Jiu. "So have you ever been to the top of the mountain or know anything about it?" "I have indeed. It took me five years, but I was finally able to reach there. The view of the world below is truly breathtaking."Said Zhao Jiu. RUMBLE! Thunder crackle as it started to rain outside of the cave. Zhao Jiu got up to go check outside, to see it was raining down hard and it was night time. He turned back to his backpack to pull out some firewoods and started a fire between them. "Well, I guess we''re here for the night." Said Zhao Jiu. "Did you see any herb on top of the mountain?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Oh, you mean legendary Everde herbs. They are at the top of the mountain but not just anyone can im them. You see the area around the herbs is surrounded by the most intense level of gravity on the mountain. Even I haven''t gotten used to it." Said Zhao Shi. "Do you know why the gravity increase, as we go up the mountain?" Asked Tang Wulin. "That what I am here to find out. Some say it was a God who did it and others say it was a very strong spirit beast. Maybe even an unfathomable spirit master in the ancient days." Said Zhao Jiu. "So why are you here?" Asked Zhou Jiu. "I''m here to get the Everde herbs herb on top of the mountain." Said Tang Wulin. Zhao Jiu faces lit up as he started talking about the mountain herbs on the top. While he didn'' think Tang Wulin could actually do it, he still wanted to share his findings with him. "Well, at least he is having fun." Said Zeref, Tang Wulin rolled his eyes as Zhao Jiu continues to talk to him about the mountain. # A little spirit beast was running down the slope of the moutan. Behind it was arge wolf as it ran after it. These two were ignoring the thunder roars and the intense rain hitting them. One was too terrified for its life, while the other was too hungry to care. The little animal found itself at a dead end, as it reaches the cliff peak. The wolf grins as it slowly walked to the little spirit beast but then lightning crackle and struck. BOOOOM! The Wolf back at away and covered it faces as the dazzling light was too bright. After the dazzling light died down, it turns its head to see something in front of it. It was a dark blue unicorn with red eyes. On its body were scales covering everywhere and on its head was a long white mane. The flowing mane extended from its head down to the back. The mane continues until it connected to the white big long tail. The white mane also appears on its shoulder on four other limbs. The creature was crackling with lightning, as it turns its head towards the scared wolf. The creature didn''t say anything but the wolf became even more scared. It quickly tries to turn around and get ready to run away but with the sounds of lightning crackle. SWOOOSH! The wolf was dead before it could turn away. The creation turns to the little spirit beast who stared at it in awe. Then the creature instantly disappears in a dazzling sh as if it wasn''t even there. Chapter 38: The Phantom Chapter 38: The Phantom "Did you know that the higher you go up, the more brutal the gravity bes?" Zhao Jiu narrates, as he decided to join Tang Wuln on his journey up to the top of the mountain. "I can feel it. Do you know why?" Said Tang Wulin. "Well, I only made some guess. But I believe it''s because gravity is a defense mechanism for the herbs that you want. If the gravity pressure was simr to how it was back down on the lower level. Then I''m sure the herbs, would have long since been taken and never grow back." Zhao Jiu said. "It''s also one of the reasons the spirit beast is safe here. After all, no onees here to try and get their next spirit ring." Said Zhao Jiu. "Why not? Aren''t some of these animals over thousands of years?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Some that are hiding yeah. But think about it this way, a person would have to chase after these animals through the gravity to even get close to one. By the time you even kill and absorb one, too much time would have gone by. It would be better if you had just bought one from the Spirit Pagoda." Said Zhao Jiu. "So the spirit beast isn''t affected by the gravity?" "Strangely they''re not. Which is also a mysterious I''m trying to solve." Said Zhao Jiu. "You said there are herbs at the top. Are those herbs valuable?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Are those herbs valuable? Anyrge organization would fight over those herbs. Those herbs can allow a person to temper their body and may even induce second awakening." Said, Zhao Jiu. "Second awakening?" "It''s something unique to body spirits in that. It allows a body-spirit to evolve into a higher level than before." Exined Zhao Jiu. Tang Wulin nodded, his head as he followed Zhao Jiu up the mountain. Since Zhao Jiu already explore most of the mountain, he saw no reason not to follow his lead. As they went up, Zhao Jiu would stop to talk about the nts and trees that they pass. Tang Wulin didn''t mind, as he was fascinated by the environment too. Zeref himself focus close attention to what Zhao Jiu said. "Oh, the gravity should be increasing up ahead soon." Zhao Jiu said. He was terribly shocked at how fast it would take for the boy behind him to adapt to the gravity. He is doing what it takes the average person to do in mere hours. ''I guess his body is very abnormal. He didn''t seem to be from the body sect considering he didn''t know what it was before.'' Zhao Jiu thought. # It was the end of the semester for the first-grade student. Shen Yi stood at ease behind the lectern in the ssroom with a shining smile on her face. "The first semester''s final exam you''ve all been looking forward to is almost here," she said. The students straighten up when they heard Shen Yi words. When ites to Shrek Exam, they alle to the understanding of you either sink or swim. "It''s the same standard, the five lowest people will be expelled with the result of the exams. If you do not want to be an expelled, then work hard." Said Shen Yi. This caused some of the students to flinch, while others just look on. "The exam will go like this. It will span for fifteen days with you guys visiting at least ten cities. One of those cities must be Bright City, and in every city, you visit, you must defeat a soul master at least five soul power ranks above you. You may not receive any help with finding your opponents, defeating them, or traveling to Bright City. All of you will have to figure out how to do this on your own." Said Shen Yi. "You may not bring anything with you, that includes any storage device, money, or equipment but the clothing on your back. Points are decided by the strength of the opponent you defeat and don''t worry how points will be decided, a teacher will follow you. Failure toplete this task is on grounds for points being deducted." Said Shen Yi. Silence became the answer, as the student started to consider their ns for the exam. Shen Yi was about to leave when she saw someone raise their hand. "Yes?" Shen Yi asked. "What about our ss president, Tang Wulin?" Asked a student who was sitting in the middle row. "What about him?" Asked Shen Yi. "Is he participating?" Asked the student. An ufortable atmosphere started to appear as everyone started to think about their ss president. The ss feeling for the president was a mix because of the selection tournament. Some didn''t like him because he bails out on them for thepetition against the second grade. Others felt he must have a good excuse to skip, while the rest was just happy his team was able to beat the second grade. "Tang Wulin will be participating in the exam. In fact, he already has a headstart on you guys. Also, no groups are allowed to be formed." Said Shen Yi as she begins to leave. No one mentioned anything but most of the students felt Tang Wulin was receiving special treatment by the academy. Not only did he not get penalized for skipping sses for a week, but he was excused from the selection tournament and allowed to do the final exam early. If that wasn''t bad enough, he doesn''t have to even build a mecha. But those same people were still scared of Tang Wulin, after remembering the fierce beating he gave to the people on the Genius Youth Ranking. Tang Wulin group didn''t say anything, as they were all lost in thought. # "Good news, we are close to the top of the mountain." Said Zhao Jiu. Zhao Jiu and Tang Wulin were done climbing up a hill. Zhao Jiu already told him there only three more gravity increased until they reach the top. "Maybe, you will reach rank 40 when you reach the top? After all, with thest gravity increase, you just reach rank 39."Zerefments. ''Close to being a Spirit Elder.'' Tang Wulin thought. RUMBLE! Tang Wulin and Zhao Jiu both look up as they saw violent thunderstorms forming. They both saw lightning crackling around the clouds but no rain. "Is this normal?" Asked Tang Wulin. "No" Said Zhao Shi. They both look around as all the little spirit beast started to run away. Zhao Jiu was getting a bit worried, while Tang Wulin felt terrible danger approaching. BOOOM! A p of thunder strikes down in front of the duo, as the light blinded both them. Tang Wulin and Zhao Jiu use their arms to cover their eyes. The dazzling light downed down and in front of them was a spirit beast The spirit beast stared fiercely at them, in silence. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, wondering what that creature was. Zhao Jiu eyes widen in overwhelming shock. "You know which spirit beast this is?" Asked Tang Wulin. "...It''s a Kirin." Zhao Jiu Stammer but then the Kirn roared as lightning started to crackle around them. Tang Wulin turn around to grab Zhao Jiu and forcibly threw him inside a cave near them. Kirin stared at him, as he turns his head back to it. Tang Wulin dash toward Kirin, who just stared at him moving toward it. Tang Wulin arms were coated with Dragon Scales as he thrust out his fist towards Kirin. SWOOSH! Tang Wulin eyes widen when Kirin disappeared from his sight. Then his instincts kick in as he twisted his body and instantly threw a fist at the hoofing his way. BANG! The Kirin eyes widen as it was sent flying into the air before it uses the rocks around them to break its fall. The Kirin started to take Tang Wulin more seriously as it pushes off from the ground and then slowly walk toward him. Sparks wereing off its fur, as it moves closer to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin narrows his eyes as his first and second soul ring lit up. Kirin became shocked as it felt, its energy and life force being drained, then it saw vines erupting from the ground around it. The Kirin body shook with brilliant sparks as the lightning was expanded from its body and burned the vines to crips. ''Magic Dragon Roar.'' Tang Wulin releases a beam of intense energy towards the Kirin who sidesteps the attack. Then it saw multiple energy attacksing towards it and the Kirin discharged lightning from its body to intercept the energy attacks. ''Magic Dragon Explosion.'' The ground beneath Kirin exploded out with it on top. Tang Wulin started to exercise his sense of smell to track the Kirin. Kirin charges out of the smoke with its whole body surrounded by lightning and its horn shining. ''Golden Dragon Body.'' ''Golden Dragon w.'' Tang Wulin body turned to all scales and his right hand took on the form of a golden w. Then went on to go meet the Kirin charge but the Kirin then disappeared in front of him. As lightning came down to strike Tang Wulin but he rapidly started to swallow up the lightning. Kirin was on top of the hill and watch in shock as the small human was eating up the lightning it called down from the storm. It narrowed its eyes before sending down even more lightning strikes toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin expanded his magic absorption to capture all of the lightning strikes. Once he got thest lightning, he burps and saw the Kirin in front of him with it hoof filled with electricity. BANG! Tang Wulin was sent flying and hit the piles of rocks. He got up, being able to resist the electricity with his resistance and hoof with his Golden Dragon Body. The Kirin let out a sh of light as everything was blinded by its light. Tang Wulin instantly closed his eye, as he exercised his sense of smell and hearing to help him react to the Kirin next attack. After a few secs, he opens his eyes and saw the Kirin glowing with lightning, as it red at him. SWOOOSH Tang Wulin eyes widen when he saw the Kirin disappear. Kirin appeared behind Tang Wulin who was still frozen and then bit into his shoulder before instantly disappearing in a sh with both of them. BOOM Kirin appeared in the sky at the top of the mountain and threw Tang Wulin down. Tang Wulin suddenly tries to get up but then he begins to feel the ruthless force of gravity hitting him. ''What is going on. I thought I got used to gravity.'' Tang Wulin thought. "ologia, it seems Kirin transported us from the ce where we were to the top of the mountain." Said Zeref from his mind. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth as he tried pushing himself back up but the gravity was too intense on the mountain. His eyes and nose were leaking out blood as he struggles against the pressure. Kirin was observing him as he tried standing up. Kirin called down lightning strikes on the human in front of him. BANG! BANG! BANG! Tang Wulin gritted his teeth as his body was being hit lightning. If it wasn''t for his resistance against attacks like these his body would have already turned to ash. He summons his Light Wing to help protect him and use the Golden Dragon Tyrant body to absorb some of the damage. Kirin narrow its eyes even more and its eyes sh with blue lightning. The raging storm above them begins to rumbles as the clouds started to swirl like a hurricane. The middle of the storm opens up with a sh of white as a lightning bolt struck Kirin and it immediately disappeared, leaving only the ckened earth. Zhao Jiu was trying to climb up the cave when he heard the rumbling of the storm. He looks up in dreadful shock as he sees the Kirin getting hit by the lightning. ''Oh no!.'' Zhao Jiu thought in dismay. Kirin descended in an angr motion from above, dropping from the sky before dashing straight toward Tang Wulin. Its entire body was coated with a veil of immense electrical energy thatpletely blurred its form. It turned into a lengthy, blue spear, the sharp edge of electricity threatening to impale through anything that stood in its path. The crackling of the powerful electricity was deafening, and the force of the attack illuminated the whole mountain top. Tang Wulin wasn''t given a chance to look up as he was rammed into by Kirin. "ologia!" Zeref screamed out but it was blocked out by the sh of white and thunder. BOOOOOOOM! The top of the mountain crack under the intense force, as Tang Wulin lost all feeling in his body. His body was blown straight through the ground of the mountain and with no intention of stopping. SMASH! His bodynded in a giant crater that was severely burned with the smell of charcoal. Kirin was still at the top of the mountain with the electricitying off its body. It was gazing at Tang Wulin for a while before shaking head and turning around. Zhao Jiu was able to get to Tang Wulin, and his eyes widen in shock at Tang Wulin condition. His shirt was burned off with him bleeding all over. His chest looks like it was dented but seems to be recovering somewhat. Zhao Jiu quickly ran to go pick up Tang Wulin body and left the crater. # "So we all know what we''re going to do?" Asked Xie Xie towards the whole group. Around him was everyone on Tang Wulin team with the extra addition of Xu Xiaoyan and him. "Yep, we already have enough money for our ride to a city and for food." Gu Yue replied. Each member went out to earn some money because they were forbidden from using any of their own saved up money or asking for help. It wasn''t so bad for most of them, but the rest had a bit of trouble. "Alright." Said Xie Xie. "I hope we meet the captain in one of the cities. It has only been a few days, and I already miss him." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she strangely felt down for the past days without him. Everyone around her went quiet at the thought of their missing team captain. "Well knowing him, we just have to listen to the sounds of explosion or destruction." Said Xie Xie, trying to bring up the mood. This caused Gu Yue to roll her eyes and Xu Xiaoyan to chuckle. "Well anyway, it about times we part ways." Said Ye Xinn, as she smiled. Everyone nodded their head and parted ways. "I hope to see you guyster." Xie Xie Shouted. # "Damg it." Zhao Jiu yelled as he was busy tending to Tang Wulin injuries. He was able to bring Tang Wulin back to the house he made on the mountain. He was worried Tang Wulin would die as he was running toward his house. Zhao Jiu was surprised at how Tang Wulin body was stitching up the deeper wounds on his bodies. ''Well, at least this confirms his body is special.'' Zhao Jiu thought. He was working all night trying to keep the boy in front of him from not dying. There were bloody tools and dirty bandage lying around. Zhao Jiu quickly went to his sink to empty out the water full of dirty blood and then started filling it up more with clean water. Then he went back to Tang Wulin, to start wiping away the blood that was leftover after the visible wounds heal. ''Well, all of his visible wounds are closed up. It now up to his willpower.'' Zhao Thought. Chapter 39: The Dragon That Devours All Chapter 39: The Dragon That Devours All Tang Wulin opens up his eyes, as he starteding to. Blinking, he saw he was in a cabin and started to get up. He flinches from a sharp sense of pain. "Be careful, your body is still sore from the fight." Said Zeref, as he appeared sitting down next to him. Tang Wulin shifted his head toward Zeref. "I''m going to ughter that pony." Said Tang Wulin, as he forced himself to sit up. Zeref smiles as he shook his head. "Well first thing first, you''re going to need to get used to the top of the mountain gravity. That pony was clever to abuse it to crush you to the ground."Said Zeref, remembering the Kirin teleporting ologia to the top. "Don''t remind me." Said Tang Wulin. "Your lucky that your dragon yer power possesses innate resistance toward element attacks. Or that attack would have reduced your whole body to smoldering ash."Said Zeref with a serious look. Tang Wulin sighed, as he started remembering how the battle went. It was then when the door to the cabin opened up and Zhao Jiu walks inside. He was carrying a bucket of fruits and herbs with him. He looks up and jumps in mild shock when he saw the boy in front of him awake. "You''re finally awake!" Yelled Zhao Jiu as he put aside the valuable stuff in his hand and went over to go sit down next to Tang Wulin. "How long was I out for?" Asked Tang Wulin. "About 2 days. Which is still shocking me this very minute." Said Zhao Jiu as he felt like he was speaking with a primordial beast. "What was that creature." Asked Tang Wulin. Zhao Jiu expression turned serious as he shifts his head to look out of the window of the cabin. "What is a Kirin huh? Where do I even start? Kirin is one of the rarest and mysterious spirit beasts in the whole world." Said Zhao Jiu. "What do you mean?" Said Tang Wulin. "I mean there is precisely almost no information on a Kirin. A Kirin is called the Phantom because it''s so rarely sighted. The Kirins are able to roam the whole world because they can travel or teleport through the storms they create. There are rarely seen not because spirit masters hunt down to extinction but because of it almost impossible to catch one."Exined Zhao Jiu. "Not even Title Douluo are able to catch them?" Asked Tang Wulin. "That if a Title Douluo will be able to see them. Kirin sighting is mostly on this mountain, do you know why?" "Why?" "It''s because this mountain has a restriction on spirit rank. You see, no one above spirit rank 50 can climb up this mountain." Said Zhao Jiu, causing Tang Wulin to look up in surprise. "What do you mean?" "Just like the gravity on this mountain, there is an unexined restriction on spirit ranks. Not even those who stand on top of the world can enter the mountain. It''s why the suggestion for the gravity and restriction revolves around figures like a god, primordial spirit beast or unfathomable spirit master." Said Zhao Jiu. "Still, I don''t get why Kirin attack us. It''s usually peaceful and ignores the people on the mountain." Said Zhao Jiu. "So what is your rank?" Asked Tang Wulin. "I''m rank 45, so I still have time before I''m restricted froming on the mountain." Zhao Jiu said. Tang Wulinid back down on the bed, as he started going over the information. "I''m surprised you were able to survive its attack." Said Zhao Jiu. "You know its attacks?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Only the ones that have been shown. Kirin greatest strength is its lightning and speed. With just their speed alone, they could outspeed a Spirit Sage." Said Zhao Jiu. "I need to get used to the mountain top gravity." Said Tang Wulin. "You still want to go to the mountain top? The Kirin is still staying there even after it sent your body straight from the top of the mountain down to the lower level." Said Zhao Jiu. "Hence, why I need to get used to that gravity, I am going to destroy that pony." Said Tang Wulin, as he started to get out of the bed. "Woah, hold on there! You''re still injured and you lostst time, but you still want to fight it?" Said Zhao Jiu in shock. "I lost because Kirin transported me on top of the mountain and outspeed me." Said Tang Wulin, as he could feel his body healing by the minute. "Alright we will go up the mountain but not now, can you at least wait till you''re healed enough to run at least." Said Zhao Jiu. Tang Wulin blink in surprise but nodded his head, "Can you give me all the information you have on the Kirin?" Asked Tang Wulin. Zhao Jiu nodded his head as he went over to his backpack to take out a notebook and then went back over to where Tang Wulin was. "There isn''t much to go on, but I guess we can go over its attacks and behavior." Said Zhao Jiu. # A few days have passed, Tang Wulin has been using that time to train his body to withstand the gravity on the mountain. With the help of Zhao Jiu, they were able to find the spot where the gravity increase easily. His wounds were able to recover at a terrifying pace, causing even him to wonder how. Tang Wulin doubts it could be because of his Dragonyer power or the Golden Dragon King bloodline. Tang Wulin is flipping through Zhao Jiu notes on the Kirin. From what he is reading, the Kirin seems to love using the electricity on its body to cancel out long-range attacks. The lightning its calls down is from the storm it''s able to create. It has the ability to create a lightning shield to stop most closebat attacks and his ability to use the lightning from the cloud to buff itself. Zhao Jiu told him, its how Kirin was able to move so quickly and transport him up to the top of the mountain. Tang Wulin had to admit, that pony is pretty stacked. "The biggest problem is its spear attack." Zeref said, sitting down next to ologia. ''I think I may have a solution to that problem, but I only have one chance. If it fails, then I''m basically dead." Said Tang Wulin. "Oh?" "Even before that, I have to bait the Kirin into using the attack and then wait till it gets close to me." Said Tang Wulin. "How close?" "Point nk" Said Tang Wulin, causing Zeref to shake his head. From what Zhao Jiu said, Kirin bes tired when its lighting spear is used, so that may be a potential weakness. "Well, let do this I guess." Zeref said. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as Zhao Jiu came through the door. Tang Wulin asked him if he saw the Kirin still on top of the mountain. "Yea. It still is lying on top of the mountain." Said Zhao Jiu. Tang Wulin nodded his head as he started to get up and leave. "Are you sure about this? If you fail, then you''re dead." Said Zhao Jiu. "My pride refuse to allow me to stay defeated." Said Tang Wulin. "Your spirit master pride?" "No, my pride of as the King." Said Tang Wulin. Zhao Jiu was stunned, as he saw Tang Wulin walk past him and through the door. "Wait up! I''ming along too." "Alright but don''t interfere." Said Tang Wulin. Zhao Jiu shook his head, as both of them started to journey up the mountain. After a while, they were able to reach close to the top. Then the clouds started to swirl together in the sky as lightning was crackling through it. Then a lightning bolt instantly shot down from the middle. The lightning bolt stops right in front of both of them, as they a creature appeared out of it. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes at the Kirin, as its gaze at him. The Kirin was inwardly shocked that the small human was able to endure its attack and be able to recover in such a short time. Zhao Jiu gulped and back away, as Tang Wulin was ring at the Kirin. Both of them lock eyes with each other, as the sky was roaring. ''Magic Dragon Explosion.'' BOOM! Tang Wulin started off the battle with an explosion, which the Kirin took in stride. Tang Wulin activated his Dragon Scales and summons an array of vines to attack the Kirin. The Kirin didn''t move as it body discharged electricity to burn away all of the vines but then its eyes widen. As it saw a beam of energying towards it, so it tried sidestepping it. ''Magic Dragon Lanza.'' Kirin then saw ance of pure energying towards it. Kirin disappeared in a sh of light but Tang Wulin uses his smell and hearing to pinpoint it. ''There!'' Tang Wulin arm transformed into all scales and a dragon w. As he thrust it out behind him, as a hoof wasing down on him. Swoosh! The hoof disappeared as Tang Wulin dragon w hit nothing but then he punches up, as a bolt of lightning wasing down on him. Bang! He turned his eyes to see the Kirin gazing at him on top of the cliff. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, as he charged directly at the Kirin, who disappeared in a sh of light again. Tang Wulin stopped as Kirin appeared away from him as if it was scared to get close but then his first soul ring lit up. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' ''First Soul Skill: Pressure.'' Behind Tang Wulin appears the Golden Dragon King''s head releasing a deafening roar and Leviathan gazing at Kirin. The Kirin was stunned giving Tang Wulin enough time to get close and use his next attack. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks The Heaven'' Tang Wulin rotates is hand in a circle, as a gold and ck aura envelope the area around them. A Golden and ck Dragon roar as they overshadow the image of Tang Wulin. Kirin was being suppressed by the dominance of both the Golden and ck Dragon. They were enraged at the loss they suffered and demand submission from the Kirin. Two Dragon heads wereing towards the Kirin and it couldn''t move from being suppressed. BANG! The Kirin body was sent flying as the dragon head made contact. The Kirin crashed hard into the wall and struggle to get out of it. RUMBLE! The storm above them was rumbling even louder and stronger. As the Kirin red at Tang Wulin but was showing arge trace of fear in its eyes, as its scale started to harden. The Kirin wanted Tang Wulin to feel its divine judgment and the storm in the sky turn into a fierce hurricane. A lightning bolt strikes down and hit the Kirin whose eyes were shing with blue. The Kirin was no more, as the sky rumbles and roar even more. ''Alright, the most important and dangerous part. I only have time to blink before he hits me.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin begins to active all his other enhancement skills. ''Golden Dragon Body.'' ''Time Magic: Slow Time.'' ''Time Magic: Red Zone.'' In a sh, that not even Tang Wulin could follow arge blue spear blew the storm away as it came down. Tang Wulin blink and instantly threw a fist as he saw a sh of blue before the blue spear was right in front of him. ''Dragon yer Secret Art: Malignant Apoptosis.'' The blue spear instantly vanished and Kirin appeared in its ce with a look of distinct shock. But it couldn''t do anything as it felt its soul power leaving it and getting struck in the face by a fist. SMASH! Kirin was sent flying, while Tang Wulin fell over from the shockwave of both the lightning spear and his punch. ''I did it.'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he was able to cancel out the attack, right before it made contact with him. "You should go make sure the Kirin is dead before it disappears." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin dash toward the ce he sent Kirin a moment ago. When he reached, he saw the Kirin slowly getting out the rubble of rocks as it was bleeding all over. Before he could move to kill it, Kirin disappeared and appeared on the top of a hill away from him. It then roared as the blue electricity was discharged from its body but then. The electricity color started to change from blue to red and Kirin begins to change as well. Kirin body started to be bigger, turning even darker and then the snow-white hair began to shimmer with even more energy. Red lightning was crackling around it as it red in rage at Tang Wulin. ''So it can buff itself.'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he stared in shock. Tang Wulin shook his head and gets ready for the Kirin next attack. He was fortunate he got strong enough to use Malignant Apoptosis one more time. He just needed to wait till the Kirin get close enough to him, so he can end it with one attack. Tang Wulin saw the Kirin getting ready to move and heighten all of his sense to catch it movement. SWOOOSH Tang Wulin eyes widen, as the Kirin appeared behind him and then he was hit by lightning. BOOOM! Tang Wulin gritted his teeth as he felt the red lightning somehow dealing way more than the blue lightning attacks before. As he was about to use Malignant Apoptosis Kirin disappeared again. Tang Wulin started to look all over it but he couldn''t fight any trace of it. Then the storm in the sky started to swirl into a fierce hurricane again and then a red bolt of lightning struck down. Tang Wulin was blinded as the sky turned into a brilliant white. Zhao Jiu, who was observing the battle was in shock of Kirin transformation. The red bolt destroyed and devour both Tang Wulin and the hill he was on. Both Kirin and Zhao Jiu were staring at the spot where the lightning bolt hit and waiting for the smoke to fade away. ''Impossible.'' Zhao Jiu thought as he saw the familiar figure of Tang Wulin still standing. Tang Wulin was standing, as his whole body was bleeding. The lower half his pants were destroyed with his shoes but yet. Zhao Jiu, Zeref and Kirin could tell Tang Wulin took too much damage to be standing. Yet his body would not fall and his head would not drop. They were all wondering what was keeping him standing. ''ologia..'' ''It''s odd.'' Tang Wulin thought. Kirin red down at Tang Wulin standing and begins to summon another bolt of lightning. The storm started to turn into a hurricane as the sky turns white again. ''Even with my body losing all of its strength.'' A red bolt of lightning sted the hurricane open as it came to strike Tang Wulin down. ''My will, still refuse to submit.'' Tang Wulin thurst one of his arm up and caught the lightning bolt. Kirin eyes widen as it watches the human in front of it re straight at it. ''It time to teach this pony, why I''m the Dragon King.'' Tang Wulin started to eat the red bolt. His whole body started to swell, as blood started to rush out of his nose, eyes, and ears. Zeref was panicking, as he saw what was happening. ''Oh god, he ate Absolute lightning!'' Zhao Jiu thought in fright. ''Dammit ologia why would you do that? You can already tell that the lightning was vastly stronger than the blue one. In your condition now, it will overpower your body.'' Scream Zeref as saw ologia body swelling with lightning. ''I''m the dragon that devours all magic and powers. It does not matter if it''s different, it does not matter if it''s stronger, it doesn''t even matter if it''s unique. I will devour all!'' Tang Wulin screamed in his head. The light started to envelop his figure as it shed and blinded everything on the mountain. Zhao Jiu and Kirin turn back to look at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin hair was longer with blue, ck, and brilliant gold highlights in it. ck round scales started to appear on Tang Wulin arms, above the brow of his eye''s and below them too. Blue Tribal markings were appearing on his arms, legs, and face. A golden and ck aura started to swirl around Tang Wulin body and exploding outwards. His eyes were glowing with Gold and White brilliance as he red at the Kirin above him. Tang Wulin stomp down on the ground and roared. As a Golden and ck dragon appeared prominently behind him, as their deafening roar was heard too with his. ROAR! The Kirin for the first time in over a thousand years felt true fear. Zeref could only stare in shock at what he was witnessing. ''Dragon Force.'' Chapter 40: Dragon Force Chapter 40: Dragon Force Bothbatants stared at each other, one bathed in red lightning and the other in ck. Kirin was surprised at the human transformation, but it didn''t let that get to it. Kirin then watches in shock as the human instantly disappears in front of its eyes. SWOOOSH! Tang Wulin fist came straight at Kirin, who quickly use its lightning shield to block the punch. Tang Wulin fist made contact with the barrier and blew right through it, as it smashes into Kirin. BANG! Kirin was sent flying but then Tang Wulin open his mouth and release a brilliant beam of pure destruction that was eight feet in diameter. Kirin instantly disappears as the beam tear through the hills and rocks of the mountain, while causing a huge gust that almost blew everything away. Tang Wulin swiftly moved his head to track Kirin and then he looks up, to see the Kirin on a cliff. The Kirin roar as the fierce storm started to crackle with power. Tang Wulin looked up as a bolt of lightning came down and then he punches up. BANG! The lightning bolt was instantly destroyed, causing Kirin to narrow its eyes. It started raining down lightning down on Tang Wulin, who was ignoring the lightning and dash after Kirin. He started inhaling as the lightning bolts were getting closer to him, stopping Kirin attack. ''Impossible.'' Zhao Jiu thought in absolute and utter shock. Kirin quickly dashes away as the ground started to explode under him, multiple explosions rang out at the same time. Kirin turns its eyes to see Tang Wulining down with a fist coated with energy. It disappeared again as his fist smashes straight through the ground and shattered the ground beneath him. Tang Wulin swings his arm, as energy chains erupted out of the grounds to chase after Kirin, who kept on blinking away. Tang Wulin narrows his eyes and then summon his Light Wings. His Dragon Force aura started to fuse with the luminous wings, causing the luminous wings to shimmer with both gold and ck brilliance. Tang Wulin then dash toward the Kirin, cracking the earth and creating sonic booms as he instantly caught up to the Kirin. Kirin body shimmer with lightning as it moves away but its eyes widen when it saw the human following next to it. Kirin and Tang Wulin both being coated in their aura started to sh with each other. ''Amazing. I never thought there would be someone in this world. That is lower than spirit rank 50 that could keep up with Kirin.'' Zhao Jiu thought as watch the unforgettable fighting happening before him. BANG! BANG! BANG! Kirin horn was enveloped with lightning as it formed a massive lightningnce. Kirin then dashed straight to Tang Wulin who stop too and dash straight at Kirin with his fist. BOOM! Their fierce sh caused the whole mountain to shake, as the wind picks up and the area around them to be smashed apart. The lightning of Kirin and the energy of Tang Wulin refuse to give an inch as both users were unwilling to yield. BOOM! An explosion urs as bothbatants were sent flying into the wall behind them. Kirin roared as multiple bolts of lighting went straight for Tang Wulin, who ignored them and dash toward Kirin again. Kirin dashes toward Tang Wulin, both of them shing as they move down the mountain. Tang Wulin duck under Kirin lightningnce as he sent a kick toward its chest and sending it flying through one of the cherry blossom trees. Tang Wulin raised his arms as the sky was instantly filled with over a thousand energy res. Then he swung them all down as the res started to chase after Kirin who started to dash away. The attacks were causing so much havoc on the mountain as Kirin was dodging all of them skillfully. Tang Wulin appeared next to Kirin while it was busy evading the res and sent it flying with an uppercut. The storm in the sky rumble as a lightning bolt came striking down and hit Kirin as it was flying, causing it to disappear. Tang Wulin red at the fierce storm as he waited for the attack. The storm started turning faster before, as the cloud turned a brilliant red and then a bolt came down. The bolt was a red spear of electricity that came straight down to one of the hills and then started to dash around Tang Wulin. A red electric tornado started to form, as Kirin was moving all around. Tang Wulin didn''t move as he observes the tornado of lightning forming around him. Then Kirin disappeared in a sh of light, before instantly appearing in front of Tang Wulin with its horn pointed at him. Tang Wulin leg shot up as he went for a kick that was bending space around the area. The blistering speed of the lightning spear became null as the bending of space cause Tang Wulin feet to make contact with Kirin. Kirin was fighting for dominance as it employed all of its power to overpower Tang Wulin kick. Tang Wulin red at Kirin and then roar as he exerted his full power to overpower Kirin lightning spear. His foot mmed straight through all the electricity and into Kirin chest propelling it into the mountain. Kirin body plowed straight up the mountain from the lower levels up to the middle and then it stops with a bang. BANG! Then another lightning bolt ms down on the area where Kirin wasunch into. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, as he saw the storm begin topress in the center. He saw all of the lightning being focus into the center and then saw Kirin with its horn up, while the lightning was beingpressed. Kirin then roars as it surrounds itself with the lightning and creating a giant sphere of red electricity. Then the sphere headed directly for Tang Wulin who merely continue to re at it but made no movement. As it was approaching him he clenches his fist and then thrust his fist with all of his might as it made contact with Kirin sphere of lightning. His fist smashed right through the sphere of lightning and connected with Kirin face. Tang Wulin roar as his fist went through Kirin brain and sent Kirin flying. Kirin body went straight back into the storm and blew it away from the force apanying its body. Tang Wulin stomp on the ground and roar to the world, as Kirin mangled body was falling down from the sky. It body smashed right in front of Tang Wulin, while Zhao Jiu and Zeref were looking in amazement. ''Amazing.'' Thought Zhao Jiu. ''This is the power of Dragon Force the final, most powerful state a Dragon yer can attain. Granting them powerparable to that which a real Dragon possesses. The power to obliterate everything.'' Zere Thought as he witnesses the end of the battle. ''Not only that. It seems ologia also siphon power from the Golden Dragon King and infused it into his dragon force.'' Zeref was absolutely stunned by ologia. Tang Wulin body swayed and began falling down but he punches his fist into the ground to keep himself up. His wound that he got from the lightning still hasn''t healed, as he started coughing up blood. He looks toward the destroyed Kirin body and saw a ck spirit ring. ''Might as well.'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he begins walking over to Kirin body. Tang Wulin started to absorb the ring of Kirin, as he could feel the will of Kirin appearing. Lightning started to appear around his body and in his spiritual world, he can feel the Kirin trying to rampage. ''Kneel!'' Tang Wulin roared as his Golden and ck dragon appeared to subdue the pony. Once they cause the pony to submit, he felt his burn all over as the Kirin started to change in front of him. Kirin started gaining golden scales on its body and with gold lightning surrounding its body. Kirin roared as blue and golden lighting started to shine around it. While Tang Wulin was doing, Zeref was watching over him and he shifts his head to see Zhao Jiuing. "Unbelievable." Said Zhao Jiu as he was assessing the damage that Tang Wulin and Kirin caused. The whole mountain was filled with holes, destroyed trees, and crumbling hills. Zhao Jiu mind was still wrapping around the fight he just witnesses. Whether it be Tang Wulin stopping Kirin lightning spear attack, Kirin transformation or Tang Wulin transformation. ''Once both of them transformed and started doing battle, it felt like I was witnessing the battle of gods.'' Zhao Jiu thought as he remembers the shockwave of the duo''s attack. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for the mountain as some of its beauty may have just been destroyed. Zhao Jiu subsequently turned to Tang Wulin as he was absorbing the spirit ring of the Kirin. He wonders if Tang Wulin can absorb it, considering the fight he just had and it didn''t seem that transformation fully healed him. ''Well, I guess I will wait and see.'' Zhao Jiu thought as he sat down next to Tang Wulin as he was absorbing the spirit ring. ''Still, I wonder Kirin body is too damage for any use.'' Zhao Jiu thought as he examines the remains of Kirin mangled and destroyed body. # Tang Wulin breakthrough through but the energy didn''t stop going as it on for a while. After a while, Tang Wulin opened his eyes and saw Zhao Jiu sitting down next to him. Zhao Jiu smiled when he saw Tang Wulin was ok. "So you were able Kirin ring without any trouble right?" Asked Zhao Jiu. "There was no problem." Said Tang Wulin. "How old was the Kirin?" Asked Zhao Jiu. "It was seventy thousand years old one." Tang Wulin replied. "A seventy thousand years one huh?"Asked Zhao Jiu. "Now, its time for me to go grab the herb." Said Tang Wulin, as he waited for Zhao Jiu to stand up and follow him up the mountain. This surprised Zhao Jiu but it wasn''t hard to understand considering what they experienced for the past few days. They both saw the damages from the battle and the small spirit beast running all around. It only took them ten minutes till they reach the top of the mountain. "There it''s. The herb that you wanted."Said Zhao Jiu. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he saw a pink flower surrounded by other herbs. Tang Wulin begins moving towards it causing Zhao Jiu to tell him to be careful. Tang Wulin could feel the pressure hitting his body, but he didn''t stop moving. It took him a while before he was able to reach the herbs. ''Alright, so this is the herb.'' Tang Wulin thought as he picks up it up. Old Tang voice rang out as Tang Wulin held the herb. ''If you eat that herb, it''s possible for you to open up the eighth dragon seal.'' Said Old Tang. Tang Wulin eyes sparkle as he begins to smile. "ologia, that herbs are for Zhou Shi remember." Zeref said as he tried to persuade him to not eat it. ''Let me see, do I care about their opinions? Nah!" Tang Wulin threw the herb in his mouth and started to break the next seal. Zhao Jiu was surprised that Tang Wulin ate the herb just like that without any preparation. After a while, he could feel his body bing stronger as the broken seal started to nourish his body. Tang Wulin opened his eyes, as he was inside his spiritual world, he then turns to Old Tang. "Congrattions on breaking the eighth seal. What you got was your 4th golden ring and Golden Dragon Rage Domain. As the name suggests it is a domain ability which grants friendly forces inside the Golden Dragon King bloodline''s addition of one-third elevation to the potency of their attack and defense. While you also increase your strength, defense and attack energies by double." "But in exchange, you will go into a rage induce state." Said Old Tang. Tang Wulin grimace at the mention of a rage induce state but then nodded. "Also, you should be careful when you use that transformation you did." Said Old Tang. "Why?" Asked Tang Wulin. "The fusion of your Dragonyer powers and the Golden Dragon King can produce an almost unstoppable power but do remember both of your powers can induce madness within you. If you didn''t unseal as many of the dragon seals you had before, you would have gone on a rampage and destroy the mountain." Said Old Tang, causing Tang Wulin to grimace. He forgot that the Golden Dragon King is also able to induce rage and madness onto him. ''Just great. Both of my dragon rted powers can drive me to insanity.'' Tang Wulin thought dryly. Zeref nodded his head, as he was wondering what would happen if theybine. Tang Wulin begins walking to Space Between Time to eat some of it and then leave. Tang Wulin opens his eyes, as he felt his body be stronger and lighter. He turns his head to the big cherry blossom tree that was behind the herbs and then looks downwards off the peak. "I guess it times for us to go to Bright City." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin had to admit, this mountain has a nice view. He sees a train that wasn''t moving with smokinging out of it. He turned around to Zhao Jiu who was staring at him. "My name is Tang Wulin." Said Tang Wulin. Zhao Jiu blinks in surprise at Tang Wulin words and he then remembers a few days he asked for his name. "Bye." Said Tang Wulin, as two wings sprouted from his back and he disappears instantly. # Ady who looked to be in herte twenties. Although she wasn''t particrly beautiful, she did have a dignified air around her. She was trembling with tears down her face as she is staring at the man in front of her. A short, ashen-robed man stood in the center of the carriage. There were dead bodies around him as he calmly stood in the puddle of blood. The man was staring at her coldly at her as he begins speaking. "All this could have been avoided if you just listen." Said Ashen-robed man with haunting green eyes was looking down thedy like she was an ant. The man shook his head, as he started walking toward thedy but then. He then heard a crackling sound then a sh of light shine behind him causing him to turn around. Thedy and the ashen-robed man blink in surprise when they saw a charming youth who was clothing looked burned and the lower half of his pants gone. Behind the youth was a pair of wings that were trembling with lightning and his whole body had blue sparks around him. "Wh-." Before the Ashen-robed man could finish his words, he heard the sounds of lightning crackling and then saw the youth disappeared in front of him. He heard thedy gasp behind him and then he turned to see the youth, without any of his power activated. Before he could say anything he started coughing up blood as he drops down the floor and his eyes widen. His whole chest area was pierced open, with his heart being destroyed. He slowly looks up at the youth and then begins to fall. His whole face was showing with a look of shock and regret. The youth in question turns to thedy who was still in shock from what just happened. "Up ahead is a city right?" Said the youth. Thedy just nodded her head, as youth begin to walk ahead toward the city. Thedy kept looking back at the youth back and the ashen-robe man who was bleeding out while thinking. ''What the hell just happened.'' Chapter 41: Vacation Chapter 41: Vacation "Were pretty close to Bright City." Said Zeref, as he was walking beside ologia. It has been two days since they left the train and went into the city to figure out where Bright City was. They''re promptly making their way to challenge the soul master there. "You''re not going to try and fight Wu Zhankong when we get back to Shrek right?" Asked Zeref. "Before maybe but now, he owes me one." Said Tang Wulin. He has been thinkingtely on how to deal with Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi. While it would be more straightforward to just beat them into the ground, Zeref did offer him an excellent suggestion. ''ckmail huh.'' Tang Wulin smirks, as he remembers it was that old man, Zhou Shi was the one that knocked him out. He can ckmail him to do whatever he wants and with his help, he could skirt around some of Shrek annoying rules. "When I gave you that suggestion. I was certain it would cause the least amount of destruction but now I''m not so sure."Said Zeref, as he saw the cruel smirk on Tang Wulin face. "Meh, the destruction would have either been right away or dyed." Said Tang Wulin. Although if he was, to be honest, he cared about Wu Zhankong enough to just ckmail him instead of beating him down. ''I guess spending all that time with that ice bastard has actuality caused me to care for him.'' Tang Wulin thought. After a few hours of walking, the duos saw Bright City showing up in front of them. Tang Wulin went inside the city but then he smelled a certain someone behind him. "Come out you icy bastard." Said Tang Wulin, as Wu Zhankong appeared behind him with his arms folded behind him. "So you havepleted your task at Everdes?" Asked Wu Zhankong, while inward he was shocked at the speed it took Tang Wulin. It took his master over two months to reach the top of the mountain, and that was one of the fastest times. "I ate the herbs." Said Tang Wulin as he gazes at Wu Zhankong stoically. Wu Zhangkong rolled his eyes as he knew that wasn''t an impossibility when it came to this boy. "Good, it was for you anyway." Said Wu Zhankong, which Tang Wulin nodded to as he was doubting it was for that old man. "So, I''m guessing the gravity on the mountain was meant as training for me?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Yes, the gravity was supposed to improve your cultivation and the herb was to help your blood essence. All the proof we needed to pass you was the increase in your cultivation, so you eating the herb isn''t much of a problem. Although it was dangerous of you to eat it without any supervision." Said Wu Zhankong. "You couldn''t have just told me that?" "Would you have still gone if we did?" Asked Wu Zhankong. "Nope. Although I do understand why you guys did it but." Said Tang Wulin. "You, Shen Yi and that old man owe me." Said Tang Wulin. Wu Zhankong nodded, his head after realizing what Tang Wulin was after when he didn''t assault him the moment he saw him. "What do you want?" Asked Wu Zhankong, while he wouldn''t normally bend to a student. He recognized it would be better than fighting Tang Wulin and end up destroying half of the city. "Don''t worry about it now." Said Tang Wulin. Wu Zhankong lips twitch as he knew he owed a trouble maker and he will most likely end up sufferingter. "You had a breakthrough when you reach the top?" Said Wu Zhankong as he notices Tang Wulin energy was different than before. "Yes, I''m now a Spirit Ancestor." Said Tang Wulin. Wu Zhankong could imagine is master with a mocking smile as he brags about his grand-disciple who became a Spirit Ancestor at such a young age. "And you''re clothing being damage is from the spirit beast you fought?" "Yep." Said Tang Wulin. "Alright now can you tell me where the strong soul master is." Asked Tang Wulin. "Your teammates have already made their way to the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy. They went to go challenge the strongest force at the school."Said Wu Zhankong. Tang Wulin grin as he begins making his way over and Wu Zhankong started shadowing him again. After running through the city for a while, he came upon a building with the sign saying ''Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy''. The building was allowed made entirely of metal, its base gradually sloping outward to join with three other buildings in a giant connectedplex. Tang Wulin could already see a crowd of people around the building and the noise of battle. Tang Wulin moved through the crowd and was going to enter the building but an old man steps in front of him. "No one is allowed in the building. Our school is having match-." "With Shrek Academy, I know. I''m the leader of the team that challenges you guys, so let me in." Said Tang Wulin. The old man blinks but then he saw four spirit rings lit up behind Tang Wulin, three purple, and one ck. ''Heavens! He is already a Spirit Anscetor at his age.'' Thought the old man in fright as he quickly let Tang Wulin in. He already knew only a monster school like Shrek could produce someone like him and so both of them head towards the elevator. Wu Zhankong appeared inside the elevator shocking the old man but Tang Wulin said he is a teacher from Shrek. The old man calms down but was wary of both Tang Wulin and Wu Zhankong. The old man led them through the building as they could hear the screams and cheers through the door in front of them. The door was open as both Tang Wulin and Wu Zhankong entered time. They saw Wu Siduo ''Hell White Tiger'' was shing against a two-meter-tall woman wearing a long blue dress. In her hands, an icy blue sword. "Oh! It''s our Weng Daimin and Xue Liushuang fusion skill, Ice Goddess."The old man yelled as he saw the figures shing. Tang Wulin gaze at both of the fusions shing and knew the Hell White Tiger will lose in time if nothing changes. He saw Xie Xie appeared behind the Ice Goddess and implement on all-out attack behind it, while it was engaged with the Hell White Tiger. The Ice Goddess ignore Xie Xie attack and was too busy pushing the Hell White Tiger to the ground. Ye Xinn, Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan went on to help Xie Xie as they started sending out attacks on the Ice Goddess. The Ice Goddess roared as it swung its sword to eliminate everyone behind her. Gu Yue used her space element to transport, everyone away as the sword sh where they were. This gave the Hell White Tiger a chance to go for the kill but the Ice Goddess knew what it was trying to do. But before it could turn to smack the tiger away, it felt its whole body freeze for a split second. Xu Xiaoyan had a smirk on her face, as her martial soul change and caused shock to everyone watching her. Even some elders screamed when they saw her finally revealing her other martial soul and this gave Wu Siduo the opening she needed. The Hell White Tiger pounces toward the Ice Goddess neck and hitting it with all of its strength. BANG! Wu Siduo body fell down as she didn''t have any more energy to keep the Hell White Tiger. It didn''t matter as the Ice Goddess was wounded too severely. "Now it''s all up to Ye Xinn, Xie Xie, Xu Xianyan and Gu Yue to beat the Ice Goddess." Said Tang Wulin, as he was watching over the battle. Wu Zhankong was on his soulmunicator talking to someone. "You think they can do it? While the Ice Goddess is wounded severely, it''s still is dangerous for them. " Said Zeref as he appeared beside Tang Wulin. ''I havee to learn every single one of them is a sore loser. The thought of losing isn''t even registered in their mind or thinking. So I''m sure they will pull off something.'' Tang Wulin thought as he remembers the fierceness and unwillingness he came to knew from being with them. Xie Xie used his footwork and clones to distract the wounded Ice Goddess who swings became too predictable. Gu Yue fired off her long-range elemental attack at the spot that the Hell White Tiger damages. While Ye Xinn and Xu Xiaoyan kept on sneak attacking the Ice Goddess because Xie Xie baiting its attack. They were able to this all so perfectly because the Ice Goddes was in a hurry to defeat them before it ran out of soul power. This wouldn''t happen if it wasn''t so injured but it was costing Weng Daimin and Xue Liushuang more soul power to keep fighting. After a while, the Ice Goddess hold out as it defuses leaving Weng Daimin and Xue Liushuang too weak to fight back. Tang Wulin shook his head as he and Wu Zhankong started making their way to them. "Do I still have to fight a soul master here?" Asked Tang Wulin. He felt strangely content to not overshadow is teammates hard work win today. "No. I just heard about your incident with the Evil Soul Master." Said Wu Zhankong as he was just on themunicator with Shen Yi. "Evil Soul Master?" Tang Wulin questioned. "The person you killed on the train." Said Wu Zhankong. "Oh, I didn''t know he was one." Said Tang Wulin, causing Wu Zhankong lips to twitch. He was even more confident in Tang Wulin chances in the mechapetition. Tang Wulin saw his team helping each other up, as most of them were extremely tired. "As expected, you guys won." Wu Zhankong voice rang out loud and with soul power, it echoes throughout the whole stadium. "Teacher!" They all shouted out but then they froze when they saw the person behind Wu Zhankong. It''s has been over a week since theyst saw Tang Wulin, as they look over him with his damaged clothing. "Boss!" "Captain!" "Wulin!" "Tang Wulin!" "Yo." Said Tang Wulin as he heard everyone called out towards him. Then he arches a brow when he saw them all running toward him and then dog piling on him. "Aren''t you guys tired and injured?" Said Tang Wulin, under the piles of body. The people above him startedining and saying he deserves this for not being with them. The word captain was echo through the arena and the broadcast of Bright City. This shock everyone present because this meant, the team they fought didn''t have their captain with them. A team captain is a big part of the team strength and without them, how could the team possibly fight at their full strength. Another thing is that a captain is usually more terrifying than everyone else on his team. So you can understand everyone shock when they heard the team that just beat Imperial Sun Moon Academy''s team calling someone captain. The Shrek team left the arena as they begin making their way out of the Academy. They saw a car park out in front of the building, Tang Wulin turned to Wu Zhankong and said. "You know I''m not getting in." Causing Wu Zhankong to roll his eyes. "Are you going to walk?" Asked Wu Zhankong, knowing how far Shrek Academy was from Bright City. "No, I will just fly there." Said Tang Wulin as his Light Wings appeared behind him. Then four rings appeared under him, shocking everyone but Wu Zhankong. Then his fourth one lit up as he disappeared instantly as massive clouds were formed and the sound of lightning crackle. "Did he ditch us again!" Xie Xie screamed as he was too tired and injured to stop Tang Wulin. Wu Zhankong rolled his eyes, as he kicks everyone else inside and chases after Tang Wulin. # The end-of-semester exam soon concluded. It seems because of the action of the group in Bright City caused everyone to be awarded bonus points in the ss. Leading everyone to stay in the academy and not get expelled. Shen Yi gave a brief summary of the exam''s oues then announced the end of the semester and the start of their vacation. The news of the victory over Imperial Sun Moon Academy strongest force had already spread like wildfire in the outer court. The group started to be more famous and popr than before. Tang Wulin was in his room with everyone that was on his team with Yue Zhangyu, Yuenan Yehui, and Mu Xi too. "So why are you all in my room?" Asked Tang Wulin with an arched brow. "Come now, captain. I''m sure you''re curious about where everyone is going on vacation." Said Xie Xie with a smile. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes but motions for them to continue. "I''m paying my home a visit first. Then I''m going training in the Spirit Pagoda for a bit. We only have one month off after all," Gu Yue said. "I''m going home, I want to check up on family and cultivate there." Said Xie Xie. "I''m staying here." Said Xu Xiaoyan. "I''m going home, I need to get my fourth spirit ring. I can''t lose to you." Yue Zhengyu said to Tang Wulin. "I''m staying," Ye Xinn said. "You owe me a rematch but before that, I''ll be training my sword in seclusion until Gu Yue returns to help me get another spirit soul." Ye Xinn gazes at Tang Wulin while knowing she needs to get stronger to put up a better fight. "I''m going home, I want to see everyone at home. But big sis call me when you''re going to the Spirit Pagoda, I want toe too." Said Xu Lizhi. "I''m going with my Dad on a business trip to meet someone. I should be back after a week." Said Mu Xi. "I''m going home. I miss those at home."Said Wu Siduo, surprising everyone there. "I don''t have any family to visit, so I''m going to stay and cultivate." Yuanen Yehui said to everyone. Tang Wulin nodded but then he saw everyone staring at him. "I''m staying, a certain old man owes me big time." Said Tang Wulin. Xie Xie grins and then grab Tang Wulin hand to put it in the middle. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes as he felt everyone started to put their hand on top of each other. "Let''s do our best!" Everyone but Tang Wulin cheered. "Why aren''t you guys leaving now?" Said Tang Wulin as he saw everyone just stayed. Wu Siduo moves her eyes toward him and smiled. "Walk me to the gate please." Said Wu Siduo, causing some people around them to twitch. Tang Wulin arches a brow but shrugs his shoulder as he started getting up. Gu Yue put a hand down on his shoulder while ring at Wu Siduo. "I''m sure you can walk to the gate by yourself." Gu Yue said but Wu Siduo red back her. Xie Xie is seeing the sparks flying before them quickly suggested they all walk together with the gates. This caused both Gu Yue and Wu Siduo to re at him with murderous intent. Xie Xie quickly moves behind Tang Wulin and use him as a shield. Tang Wulin shook his head while sighing as everyone wasughing at the situation. # "You want to do what?" Asked Tang Wulin as he stared at Xu Xiaoyan who was giving him a faint smile. "Let''s go out together and eat captain." Xu Xiaoyan said while giving Tang Wulin an innocent look. Tang Wulin gaze at her for a while before nodding. It has bee a day since everyone else left. Now it''s just him, Xu Xiaoyan and Yuanen Yehui in their group that was staying at Shrek. Wu Zhankong told him the old man Zhou Shi won''t be back for a while. So he has been training with Xu Xiaoyan as she was close to rank 40. "Great! Meet me at the gate in an hour and remember to wear something nice captain!"Said Xu Xiaoyan as she started running toward her dorm. "You know you just epted her request to go on a date right?" Zeref said as he appeared beside ologia. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything back to Zeref as he begins walking back to his dorm to get change. Chapter 42: Festival Outing Chapter 42: Festival Outing "Hmm, it has been a while since you took the time to rx." Said Zeref, as watches ologia leaningfortably on the wall next to the gate. Tang Wulin didn''t utter anything as he looks up in the sky as he saw the sun was going down. Tang Wulin was wearing a ck long sleeve muscle shirt, with a white and ck orange robe over it. He had ck shorts on with ck and orange shoes. His dragon tooth ne was hanging prominently off his neck. While Tang Wulin was young, he was still handsome considering his age and it wasn''t a surprise that the girls that pass by were blushing at him. He has been standing here for over ten mins and it was then he heard a voice calling out to him. "Tang Wulin!" Yelled Xu Xiaoyan as she was running eagerly toward him, Tang Wulin turned to her and his eyes widen. Xu Xiaoyan was wearing a scarlet short dress that swayed gracefully as she ran. She had red ribbons in her twin tail that was hanging off, and her neck was covered with a red chocker. This graciously allowed her flowing hair to sway gently like water, as she was carrying her red velvet bag with her. "Sorry, I''mte." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she came to a stop in front of Tang Wulin, with her hands behind her back. Tang Wulin gaze at her, as he gently moved his hand and started rubbing her lovely head. "Lead the way." Said Tang Wulin, causing Xu Xiaoyan eyes to widen before a smile blossom on her face. She encircles their arms together and started to walk with Tang Wulin through the gate. It took thirty minutes, but they were able to reach the city. Tang Wulin eyes wander around the ce as he saw stalls of delicious food andnterns out. Xu Xiaoyan seeing his eyes wander smiled gently at him and giggle. "It seems this is a tradition. When the final exam is over, the people of the city would throw a local festival as a way to celebrate everyone that passes." Siad Xu Xiaoyan as she begins dragging Tang Wulin over to a food stall. "It doesn''t seem like many people know about it," said Tang Wulin, as he picks up the kabob that Xu Xiaoyan pass to him. "Not really. People know about it, but most of the people of Shrek go home and misses the event."Said Xu Xiaoyan as she picks one up and started munching on it. The olddy who was selling the kabob smiled at them and told them they look like a lovely couple. Xu Xiaoyan blush as she quickly grabs Tang Wulin arm and started to haul him to another stand. The olddy just chuckles at the girl reaction, while Tang Wulin was keenly enjoying his kabob. They were taking their time as they experienced all of the food stalls. ''What is this strange feeling.'' Tang Wulin thought as his eyes kept on trailing behind Xu Xiaoyan. He didn''t understand why but he felt somewhat joyful as he followed her and seeing her cheerful smile. "Oh! That looks like fun, let try it out." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she drags him one of the festival game that was out. The stand was being overseen by an old man. "Wee! All you have to do to win this is take his dart and hit the target. But be careful the target won''t be staying still." Said the old man as he started giving Xu Xiaoyan some darts. Xu Xiaoyan narrow her eyes as the target started to move and rapidly throw the darts when she saw an opening. The old man eyes widen but then he nodded his head as he went to get thedy in front of him, her prize. "What is the requirement for that prize?" Asked Xu Xiaoyan as she points her finger toward a big blue bear that was on the shelves. The old man blinks and told her she would have to beat the master the level to get that. "I will do it." Said Tang Wulin, surprising Xu Xiaoyan. The old man starts up the machine, and Xu Xiaoyan eyes widen when she saw it was four times faster than the one she did before. Tang Wulin simply uses his time magic and threw the darts. The Old man was surprised but nheless gave the big blue bear to Tang Wulin, and he gave it to Xu Xiaoyan whose eyes were shining. She enthusiastically received the bear and with a full-blown smile ran straight toward Tang Wulin to give him a hug. Tang Wulin was surprised but still allowed her as his feelings of contentment was getting stronger. He unconsciously started rubbing his hand on her hair and Xu Xiaoyan started letting out a humming sound. Zeref appeared behind them and smiled, as he was happy ologia was having fun. ''I wonder.'' Zeref got lost in thought as he observed the scenes of Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan. After a while, Xu Xiaoyan stops hugging him, but her head wouldn''t raise up. She grabs his arm and started to move on, not allowing him to see her blushing face. Bang! Both of them look up as they saw a firework go off. Xu Xiaoyan started to tremble as she turns around to Tang Wulin. "The Fireworks about to start! Let''s hurry!"Xu Xiaoyan started moving as Tang Wulin following. He observes her expression of ecstatic joy and eager expectation. He didn''t realize that a faint smile started to bloom on his face and his expression soften. They were able to find an excellent spot to watch the firework show, as both of them went down to go sit at a bench as the fireworks started going off. A variety of brilliant colors went off and even those with shapes. Xu Xiaoyan was mesmerized and as she started shouting out to Tang Wulin the various type of fireworks that appear. "That one is a Blue Tyrant Dragon, the other is the Blue Silver Emperor and oh that one is a Pagoda." Siad Xu Xiaoyan, as she didn''t realize she was slowly leaning into Tang Wulin embrace. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he put just brought her closer to him and let her keep talking. ''This feeling, I haven''t felt like this in a long time.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he started to reminisce fondly on thest time he felt truly happy. He remembers it was when he and his family went to go watch the Festival. He remembers him and Na''er running to every food stands, to devour everything. It was times like those he was delighted that he was able to live in this new life. His thought strays to Na''er, it has been over five years since she left. Tang Wulin unconsciously brought Xu Xiaoyan even closer and tilted his head toward her. Xu Xiaoyan flinches but didn''t stop talking as she moved her lovely face into his chest. The people around them were whispering to each other as they saw both of them. "Wow, they''re so cute together." "She looks so shy!" Tang Wulin was too lost in his thought to react to their words and Xu Xiaoyan was too embarrassed to say anything. Xu Xiaoyan sneaks a nce at Tang Wulin face that had a faint smile on it. ''That is so unfair captain.'' Xu Xiaoyan thought as she started to wonder when she saw Tang Wulin as more than her captain. ''Why do you have to be so irresistible.'' Xu Xiaoyan felt conflicted because she knew Gu Yue liked Tang Wulin but at the same time, her heartache whenever she imagines them together. ''Is it really okay for me to not even try?'' Xu Xiaoyan thought. "What is the matter." Tang Wulin asked as he looks down at Xu Xiaoyan. She was unconsciously trembling, and he was able to feel it. "Captain. What would you do if you desired something but you knew it would hurt the people around you?"Asked Xu Xiaoyan, still refusing to show him her face. Tang Wulin arches a brow but didn''t say anything for a while as he moves his hand to her hair and started rubbing it. "I would still go after it." Said Tang Wulin, causing Xu Xiaoyan body to shook as she hastily asks. "Even if it means the people around you are hurt and the damages can never be recovered?" "Even if it means that. If it something you belives is worth fighting for, then I see no reason to let your fear stop you. After all, you''re the only one living your life." Said Tang Wulin. Xu Xiaoyan didn''t say anything as she stayed in hisforting embrace. Zeref appeared behind them, while thinking about his actions and smiled knowingly when he recognized the truth of ologia words. ''Mavis...'' Zeref Thought. After a while, they got up and went to another food stand, to sit down. Tang Wulin gaze at Xu Xiaoyan who seems to have recovered and was heartily eating her food. She was so happy she forgot her manners and begins to munch on her food. "Be careful." Said Tang Wulin as he moved his hand to wipe away the food stain on her cheerful face. Xu Xiaoyan eyes widen as her face begins turning red but she went back to eating. After they were done eating, they begin to leave and go back to Shrek. "I guess we can enjoy the walk back to Shrek." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she knew it was going to be a long walk. "Who said, we were walking." Said Tang Wulin as he scopes up Xu Xiaoyan bridal style in his arms and receives a gasp from her. His Light Wings appeared as he jumps nimbly in the moonlit sky and floated through the air. "Are you scared?" Asked Tang Wulin, as he saw Xu Xiaoyan conceal her face from him in his chest. "No" "If you look up, you will be able to see something beautiful." Said Tang Wulin. Xu Xiaoyan peaks her head out and gasp when she discovers the star in the night sky shining brilliantly. Tang Wulin slowly decent and stood at ease on top of the sparkling water below him. The moon and stars were shining out so brightly that the water below them seems to be shining, as Tang Wulin was floating serenely above the water. Xu Xiaoyan turns her head towards him and gazes at Tang Wulin eyes, as the moon shined down on his frame. "Jerk.." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she hastily buried her face back into his chest. A faint smile formed again as he begins to flying back to the dorm. Tang Wulin took his time to make it back, as he slowly flew through the sky with Xu Xiaoyan in his arm. After a while, they reach the Worker dorm, and he put down Xu Xiaoyan, who kept on looking down. "Are youing up?" Said Xu Xiaoyan. "No, I n to stay at that old man house." Said Tang Wulin. Xu Xiaoyan nodded her head but seems to be waiting for something. "Um, well see you tomorrow." Said Xu Xiaoyan when she notices Tang Wulin wasn''t going to make any moves. "Alright but before that." Said Tang Wulin, his arm shot out and grasp Xu Xiaoyan arm. This surprised her but then she became shocked when Tang Wulin moved his other arm around her waist. He lowered her down as he moved his down to gently kiss her forehead. Then he slowly caresses her cheeks her face as he slowly moved his head away from her face. Xu Xiaoyan became entrance from a smile blooming from Tang Wulin face and his eyes staring at her with care. "Thank you." Said Tang Wulin as he moves her back up and then steps away. He gazes at her and then disappeared instantly. Xu Xiaoyan stands there as the night breeze was causing her hair to sway. Her eyes were shining as a small smile begin to form on her face. ''I''m sorry Gu Yue but I can''t give him up without a fight.'' Tang Wulin himself went toward Zhao Shi house and seeing he wasn''t still here, went inside to go sleep. # "Rise and Shine, youdy killer." Zeref voice rang out, as Tang Wulin opened his eyes. He ignored Zeref words as he looks outside and saw the brilliant sun shining. He went down to the cabs and started to eat the old man ck Steamed Buns. He grabs some in his hands and went outside to enjoy the pleasant breeze. Tang Wulin begins walking as he started rxing as the sun shined on his skin as he ate the ck Steamed Buns. He started to think about his time with Xu Xiaoyan, it was something he had never done before and yet also wants to do again. The wonderful feeling of warmth and satisfaction he experienced throughout that whole night was something way different than when he was with his family. ''Is this how Mom and Dad felt with each other?'' Tang Wulin thought as he was walking on the shore of the Ind. It was after walking for a while that he noticed a boating toward the Sea God Ind. He narrowed his eyes and his nose twitch as he looks at the girl inside the boat. Her long silver hair was fluttering in the air. She appeared about the age of thirteen or fourteen and was dressed in red sportswear, and her exquisite face was revealed under the blowing breeze on theke''s surface. Tang Wulin jump and his luminous wings expanded as he flew straight toward the boat. Once he was over it, he drops down, causing the bow to rock but the girl didn''t move as she gasps in surprise. "I knew it was you." "Na''er." Said Tang Wulin. "Big Brother." Chapter 43: Reunion and Fate Chapter 43: Reunion and Fate A gentle wind was passing by as two people stare at each other on a boat, that was sailing slowly across the sea. Tang Wulin gazes at Na''er, thinking about all the things they have gone through since the day she joined his family. Fleeting images of him instructing her, feeding her and bathing with her. Na''er was shocked as she gazes at Tang Wulin. Rapid images started to enter her mind as she begins to recall her time with him. Na''er body started to tremble before her head begins lowering. Tears started to well up in her eyes as she dashes straight toward Tang Wulin and dived into his arms. Tang Wulin arm closed when he felt Na''er arms gripping him tightly. "Big brother, is this really you?" Na''er asked as she was jumping up and down in joyous excitement. Tang Wulin showed a rare smile and nodded his head, as he started rubbing her lovely head. He moved Na''er back to get a proper look at her. She was no longer the small child that but was now already tall enough to reach his shoulder. Tang Wulin did not care about anything right now as he was able to be reunited with his precious family. "Big brother, why are you here?" Asked Na''er as she was still surprised he was here. Tang Wulin face twitch as he moved his hand to start gently pinching her rosy cheek. "Ahh! Big Brother stop!" "Are you really asking me that, when you left us years ago." Tang Wulin was unamused as he was going to make sure to milk everything out of this little sister of his. Na''er shook as she looks up to see her brother body trembling, as she started to realize how sad he must have been. "I''m sorry! I had to leave because my family member found me and took me." Said Na''er as she hugged Tang Wulin tightly. Tang Wulin sighs, as he continues caressing her gorgeous hair. "Exin everything to me first." Said Tang Wulin. "My family brought me back to the n, where they held a ceremony and my martial soul was awakened. Then they sent me here when I reach eight and I''ve been staying here ever since then. My encounter is far less interesting than yours, though." Said Na''er as she instantly begins summarizing the main points. Tang Wulin nodded, but he wasn''tpletely done with her. While he knew she was hiding some stuff about her n, he didn''t care much about it. "Do you know Gu Yue?" Asked Tang Wulin, causing Na''er eyes to widen. "Who?" "One of my teammates is Gu Yue, for some reason she has the same smell as you." Said Tang Wulin as he stared thoughtfully at Na''er. "Sorry, brother I don''t know who that is." Said Na''er as she tried looking away from Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes and moved his eager hand toward her rosy cheeks to pinch it again. Na''er started crying out for him to stop but Tang Wulin ignored her. "Stop lying. I can tell her scent and your scent are too simr. In fact, if I didn''t know better, it as if you guys were the same people." Said Tang Wulin, as he keenly watches as Na''er body trembles with shock. Na''er snaps her head and was stun at her brotherment. "What are you talking about?" Asked Na''er. "I lived with you for years and stayed with Gu Yue for almost six years. During that time, the smell between you two is too simr to be a coincidence. Even now, I can tell you have the same scent as Gu Yue." Said Tang Wulin, as he gazes at Na''er face that was panicking. "Tell me Na''er, what exactly is your rtionship with Gu Yue." Said Tang Wulin. Na''er was beyond mild shock at her brother ability but then realize it''s just like him. "I''m sorry but I can''t." "Why not?" "Because I just can''t!" Na''er yelled as her body began to trembles. Tang Wulin sighs as he naturally brought her into his affectionate embrace. "Is it because you''re terrified I might get targeted by your n?" Asked Tang Wulin as he felt Na''er shoulder freeze with fright. "After you left, I felt something I haven''t felt in a long time. Do you know what it was?"Asked Tang Wulin, causing Na''er who was in his arm to gently shake her head. "Unbelievable rage and also despair." Said Tang Wulin softly. Na''er body was shaking, but Tang Wulin was gazing out at the peaceful sea. "I naturally hated myself for letting you go. But even then I believe you would be ok because you are my little sister that I trained." Said Tang Wulin, as he begins caressing Na''er head. "Na''er it''s ok to ask for my help because we are a family. You should know by now, that no matter the danger, I would crush it." Said Tang Wulin, as he lifted up Na''er face to see her glittering eyes shining and tears streaming down. "So trust in me Na''er, I promise to never leave you." Said Tang Wulin softly. Na''er couldn''t control herself as she charged straight back in her big brother chest and cried passionately. Na''er fondly remembers all the time her brother, as cared for her, protected her and never let her down. Na''er knew deep down she was lonely for these past few years and desperately wish to go back to her real family. "Ok."Said Na''er, as she knew she didn''t care about anything else other than being with her big brother. # ''He isn''t answering.'' Wu Zhankong thought as he been trying to get in touch with Tang Wulin. His teacher Zhao Jiu was back from his business trip and wanted him to bring Tang Wulin to check on his progress. Wu Zhankong had already told his teacher about Tang Wulin sess inpleting the mission. Zhuo Shi was very happy but ck lines were instantly formed on his head when he heard that Tang Wulin said Zhuo Shi owes him a favor. The worst part is he would leave Shrek if any of them decided to back out of it. Of course, Wu Zhankong himself lied about the quitting part but knowing that kids personality, he had no doubt he might just do it. ''This is just for extra reassurance.'' Thought Wu Zhankong as he begins making his way to the front gate. His master told him to meet him there. After a while, Wu Zhankong was able to arrive at the gate, just as an old man was walking close to it. "Teacher." Said Wu Zhankong as he begins to bow before the old man in front of him. Zhuo Shi nodded as he continues walking ahead. "Where is the brat at?" Asked Zhuo Shi, as he notices Tang Wulin wasn''t with Wu Zhankong. Wu Zhankong was following Zhuo Shi he told him that Tang Wulin didn''t answer hismunicator. "Well it''s fine, he may be cultivating or making a breakthrough." Said Zhuo Shi as he doubts Tang Wulin would be the type to ck off. Especially considers his love for fighting and beating up people stronger than him. # "An important event took ce in the Divine Realm, where all those who be gods go to. This event involved the Dragon God that almost led to the destruction of the divine realm." Said Na''er "There were Five Great God Kings in the Divine Realm. They formed the council of the Divine Realm and were the rulers whereby they supervised the world under them. Because the Divine Realm was created by these high-ranked humans, these Godhood humans regarded themselves superior over the rest. " "In the beginning, everything was fine. With the passing of time, an ideology that the beasts were supposed to serve the humans took hold. What followed was the Godhood humans naturally prevailed over the Godhood beasts, and the humans ended up enving the beasts." Said Na''er as her expression begins to change with one of sorrow. "The Godhood humans were more powerful. They controlled the hub of the Divine Realm with the five God-Kings. Their powers far exceeded the Godhood beasts, so the Godhood beasts had to endure the abuse. One day, a Godhood beast encountered an unjust treatment where it was being hunted down. Upon learning of the mistreatment of one of their own, the Divine beasts were infuriated. The Five Great God Kings dealt with the Divine officer who mistreated the Godhood beast, but they could not pacify the wrath of the Divine beasts." "The Dragon God couldn''t stand for this any longer, as he gathers all the other divine beast and led them into a war. The warsted for a long time in the Divine Realm. It brought an unfortunate catastrophe to the Divine Realm. More than a third of the Godhood humans were casualties during the war. It was the heaviest hit they have suffered since the creation of the Divine Realm. But in the end, the Divine beasts lost the war. The council of the Divine Realm was overly powerful. The Dragon God was severed into two by the Xiu Luo God of the Five Great God-Kings or better known as the Asura God." Said Na''er. "But the Dragon God didn''t die as he was too strong and so he could only be split into two. The Golden Dragon King and The Silver Dragon King. The Golden one had the dragon god strength and its powerful body. While the Silver one possesses it intelligent and controls over the elements" "Isn''t it ironic that both the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King would meet at such a young age." Said Na''er as she gazes at Tang Wulin. "You''re the Silver Dragon King" Siad Tang Wulin. "Yes, I''m and also." "Gu Yue. You guys split apart just like how the Dragon God was." Said Tang Wulin after understanding why Na''er told him that story. "Yes and that not is all. Our meeting wasn''t coincidence Big Brother, in fact, it was intentional." Said Na''er. "You were supposed to kill me right?" Said Tang Wulin as he gazes thoughtfully at Na''er whos body begins to tremble even more. "Yes If I didn''t lose my memories, then I would have killed you. Through me killing you, I would have be whole once again and have the power to avenge the unjustness of the spirit beast." Said Na''er, as she started bing quiet. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he continues rubbing Na''er er hair and then begin to wonder about something. "Is it really ok for you and Gu Yue to be split?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Nothing bad would happen. We just won''t be able to regain our full might as the Silver Dragon King." Said Na''er, causing Tang Wulin to nod. "Tell me Na''er, what is it that you want?" Asked Tang Wulin. "What?" Na''er looks up at her brother in surprise. "Do you want to fuse back with Gu Yue? Do you want to kill me? Or Do you want to avenge all the spirit beast that died?"Asked Tang Wulin, as he gazes at Na''er. Na''er instantly shook her head. "I don''t care about fusing back with her, nor about avenging the spirit beast and even thinking about killing you. I Just want to stay with you forever!" Na''er screamed as she held on to Tang Wulin, who just smiled softly. "Alright, I promise we won''t be apart anymore. From now on, we will be together." Said Tang Wulin, causing Na''er to nod her head. "I will think of a way to help you and Gu Yue regain your powers, without the fusion. Then I will help you find a way to help the spirit beast." Said Tang Wulin, causing Na''er to look up at him in shock. "What do you mean big brother?" Asked Na''er. "I''m sure you and Gu Yue have been given a big burden of saving the spirit beast. But it''s ok now because I will help you carry that extraordinary burden. So you two can be free to live your lives." Said Tang Wulin. Na''er didn''t say anything else as she held on to the person she considers her light. She always wonders how this person in front of her could make her feel like everything was going to be ok. ''Zeref, you got any ideas for helping them regain their powers?'' Asked Tang Wulin as he held on to Na''er. "Well, there is one idea to help them regain their power." Said Zeref with trouble and sad look. ''Which is?'' Asked Tang Wulin. "Lumen Histoire or also know as Fairy Heart." ''What about Fairy Heart?'' "With Fairy Heart, it may be possible for you to transfer enough energy for both of them to substitute it for each other. So they could do the impossible and create two SIlver Dragon King." Said Zeref. ''Is that even possible?'' "Well, with infinite magic energy and Space Between Time, I doubt there anything that could be considered impossible." Said Zeref with a smile. Tang Wulin thought about it and agreed considering Zeref was going to use both of them to reset time. ''Alright, Fairy Heart can help them but isn''t it still in Fiore?'' Asked Tang Wulin. "Not exactly. I will tell you more about itter. Right now you''re too weak to retrieve it." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he knew Zeref was the only one that really knew how strong he was at the moment. If he thought he wasn''t strong enough to get it now, then their no reason to really doubt him. ''But Fairy Heart huh.'' Chapter 44: Youre Changing Chapter 44: You''re Changing "Big brother, can we go out to eat something good?" Na''er asked as she looks up at Tang Wulin with her innocent eyes. "...Sure." Said Tang Wulin, as he forcibly turns the boat around. Na''er gazed at her brother as she felt a huge burden leaving her shoulder. She never liked keeping things from him and she felt so relieved from telling him. ''Even though I told him I was sent to kill him, he didn''t hold a grudge.'' Na''er thought as she begins wondering what would have happened if she stayed with him when they were younger. Tang Wulin summoned his wing and then grab scope up to fly to the shore. Na''er eye softens as she smiled sweetly at him and made a promise to herself. ''Brother, I don''t care about anything else other we are finally reunite. So I promise we will face everything together.'' Na''er thought to herself as theynded on shore. Tang Wulin put her down, then Na''er grabs his hand and then followed behind him. Tang Wulin didn''t mind since they have been doing this since they were kids. He wonders what happened to her shyness though. It had taken them a while before they reached the snack street of Shrek. Tang Wulin allowed Na''er to pick whatever she desired. The streets look slightly empty because of the holidays but it also meant quicker service for them. Tang Wulin and Na''er went through most of the food stands, as he begins telling her about what he was up to since they parted. "Brother you actually defeated a Shrek Inner Court Member!" "You really took off one of Elder Cai arms!" "You beat everyone in your ss!" "Wow, brother you reached the top of the Everdes in less than two weeks!" "You''re already a Soul Ancestor too!" Na''er was absolutely entranced at her brother spectacr feats. She always knew her brother was amazing but to hear the things he did was a different story. Yet at the same time, she was jealous and troubled. ''Gu Yue was with him and experience those adventure with him.'' Na''er couldn''t help herself from feeling jealous about how Gu Yue was able to stand by her brother side as he went through each of those challenges. ''It''s not like he would fall in love with her, right?'' Na''er unconsciously gripped Tang Wulin arm together as he was recounting to her his story. "Is something wrong?" Asked Tang Wulin as he shifts his gaze down to Na''er. "Oh! Nothing is wrong." Said Na''er as she realizes what happened. Tang Wulin gave Na''er a hard stare, causing her to tremble. "I just wish I was there to experience those adventure and challenges with you." Said Na''er, as she leans on to Tang Wulin arm. It was then Na''ermunicator begins to ring, she quickly took it out and begins talking to the person the other line. Tang Wulin went back to eating his food, as he waited for her to be done. "Big Brother, my teacher, and his wife is worried that I didn''t go to meet them on the Sea God Ind. So I have to go back now." Said Na''er as she lowers her head. "Do you want to go back?" Asked Tang Wulin. "I do. They have been so good to me for the past years, I wouldn''t feel alright to not go see what they wanted." Said Na''er. Tang Wulin nodded his head and then told her to give him her number. Na''er hastily started telling him her number and saved it in hismunicator. "When you''re done, just give me a call and we can do this again." Said Tang Wulin, as he begins rubbing her hair. Na''er nodded and then she told him she will make sure to call him as soon as she was done. Tang Wulin watches as Na''er was getting farther and farther away. He felt his stomach twisting but disregarded it as hismunicator was beginning to ring. "Tang Wulin it''s Ye Xinn,e to the Training Facility." Said Ye Xinn on the other line. "Why?" "I want to have a rematch with you." Said Ye Xinn as she hangs up. Tang Wulin lips twitch and got up to go back to the Sea God Ind, he already wastes enough time. "ologia, don''t keep one of your friends waiting." Said Zeref as he appeared in front of him with a smile on his face. "Friends?" Said Tang Wulin as he raised a brow. "Don''t act like you haven''t started to ept them as your friends." Said Zeref, causing Tang Wulin to rolls his eyes. "Besides, you can use this chance to test your spear skills against someone who is an expert with the sword." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes at Zeref, as he knew Zeref was leaving something out. Whether it be this life or his old life, it was always hard to get a good read on Zeref. Still, he does make a good point, he could use this spar to test his mastery of the spear. It took him about twenty minutes to reach Shrek training facility. "So you wanted a rematch?" Asked Tang Wulin, as he walks into to see Ye Xinn catching her breath. He looks around and saw that most of the training dummies were destroyed. "Yes." Said Ye Xinn as she sends a re at him. Tang Wulin arches a brow but then nodded his head. "Alright but no soul power. You can only rely on your Stargod sword, and I will rely on my spear," Said Tang Wulin. Ye Xinn arches a brow at their sparring condition, as they were oddly was ying in her favor. "What is the reason for these conditions?" Asked Ye Xinn. "Does it matter?" Asked Tang Wulin. "No, It doesn''t," Said Ye Xinn. Tang Wulin held out his hand, as his Golden Dragon Spear appeared out of thin air and then he begins to twirl it around. Ye Xinn was surprised but still summon her Stargod sword, as she got into her stance. "Alright, let''s go." # "I wonder where she is." Said a young woman. She was pure and elegant beauty with long evergreen hair flowing down her back. She had a slender figure and brightplexion full of life as she gazes out at the sea. "You shouldn''t worry too much about her Ya Li." Said the very handsome young man behind her as he held her in his embrace. "But Big Brother Yun Ming, this isn''t like her." Said Ya Li, as sheid back into his embrace. Yun Ming chuckles as he held her close to him. "Well, you already called her rights?" Said Yun Ming, causing Ya Li to nod her head. "It should be fine. Still, it''s pretty cute to see you acting like a mom to her." Said Yun Ming, causing Ya Li to blush. "And I guess I would be the father huh." Said Yun Ming as he wasughing out loud. # "How is it that you''re still annoying when just using a weapon." Said Ye Xinn she wasying down against the wall behind her. She was catching her breath from the spar she had with Tang Wulin. "What do you mean?" Asked Tang Wulin as he was sitting down next to her, he was sweating just like her. His shirt was already soaked, and his hair was slightly wet from the workout. "You told me you only started practicing the spear for over a month. Yet you don''t move or fight like a total novice." Said Ye Xinn as she remembers how Tang Wulin was able to adequately defend her attacks even though he doesn''t have muchbat experience with the spear. Tang Wulin was thinking about how hisbat experience allowed him to predict where Ye Xinn was going to strike and his overwhelming strength allowed his swings to force her to go on the defense. Although that didn''tst long as Ye Xinn showed how much of a monster she was with the sword. She didn''t fight back against the swings of his spear but used the force of his attack to counter-attack him. Hisbat experience allowed him to predict all of her attacks but her sword mastery allowed her to counter his spear swings. It ended up bing a match of who was faster in their reaction speed and stamina. In the end, it ended up with both of them tieing because of their stamina was exhausted. ''Still, that was pretty fun.'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he ignored Zeref who had a smug smirk. It has been a very very long time since he fought until his stamina became exhausted. Ye Xinn was gazing at while he was busying going through the match and then moved him closer to her, so he could lean on her. "Just lean on me for now." Said Ye Xinn. Tang Wulin arches a brow as he was surprised that she would do something like that. "Don''t look so surprised. This is just my way of a thank you for motivating me." Said Ye Xinn. "Motivating you?" "When we fought, I felt so powerless and weak as youpletely demolishing me. I didn''t understand how I was beaten so badly, as the fight kept on reying in my mind." Said Ye Xinn, as Tang Wulin listen silently. "Every time I thought about that fight. It pissed me off to the point I had to go back to training the basics of the sword. Every second that passed for the past four years was me training my sword. It got to the point where I sometimes forget to cultivate, but I didn''t care as I kept remembering the person who beat with just his skill alone." Said Ye Xinn as her eyes shined with determination. "Because of this, I was able to reach a level I never thought I would reach until I was much older." Said Ye Xinn. "You''re wee?" Said Tang Wulin as this was the first time someone thanks him for beating them down to the ground. Ye Xinn rolled her eyes and chuckle a bit. "At least I wasn''t wrong in my assumption about you." Said Tang Wulin, causing Ye Xinn to give him a questioning nce. "Those were?" "You''re just like me. You want to fight people who are stronger than you and your very stubborn," Said Tang Wulin. Ever since he saw Ye Xinn, he could tell she had the same battle lust as he did and the stubbornness to rise back up. Ye Xinn hummed but didn''t say anything as both of themid against each other. Ye Xinn didn''t understand why she pulled Tang Wulin close to her. She sneaks a nce at Tang Wulin as he was staring off into space. ''I wonder what he did to get so strong.'' Thought Ye Xinn, as she begins imagining Tang Wulin training. From what she heard, it was basically hell, and he was a ve driver that didn''t stop until thest second. ''I wonder If I were to follow him. Would I be able toe across even stronger people?'' Ye Xinn was thinking about her future and begins to wonder what would happen if she journeys together with Tang Wulin. She didn''t notice a small smile was forming on her face, and a hint of red was on her cheeks. As she was too busy daydreaming. # "So brat your finally back." Said Zhou Shi as he stared at Tang Wulin who had a stoic look. Zhou Shi was impressed the brat could keep in his anger but then remembering the brat was scamming some favors out of them, his eyes begin to twitch. "So, are you ready to teach something new to me?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Well since you are done mastering Dragon Shock the Heaven. Then we can move to the next step, Dragon Shock The Earth." Said Zhou Shi as he begins to give him an example of how the attack looks. Tang Wulin went behind the house and for the next couple of days, he been practicing the skill. Na''er came over to where he was and watches him train. He didn''t question her on why, but he did have her help him with his spear skills. He was surprised at her level of mastery, but she helps give him pointers as they spar. He asked her about the inner court training and she told him she didn''t know much about the other teacher. Tang Wulin was alone practicing the Dragon Shock The Earth when he heard hismunicator go off. He checks the Id and found out it was Mu Xi calling him. "You''re back?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Yep! But that''s not important right now. Where are you right now?" Said Mu Xi on the other line. "The Sea God Ind." Said Tang Wulin. "If it was anyone else, that told me that, I wouldn''t believe them. When can we meet up?" Asked Mu Xi. "Just take the boat ande meet me at Sea God Ind shore." Said Tang Wulin. "Is that really okay?" "Sure it is." Said Tang Wulin, as he hangs up themunicator. Zeref just gave him a nk stare but he ignores it as he went to the shore. After a while, he saw a boating towards him with Mu Xi in it and she was looking all around. She spotted him and a smile bloom on her face as she quickly went toward him. "This ce looks amazing." Said Mu Xi as she remembers how peaceful she felt on the boat ride here. Tang Wulin nodded his head and then ask her what she wanted to show him. Mu Xi begins telling Tang Wulin about her trip meeting the Divine Smith Zhen Hua. She told him about how he was so amazed by her skills, that he was willing to give her some pointers and even take her as his disciples. "Is that it?" Asked Tang Wulin, causing Mu Xi to roll her eyes and ignored his rudeness. As she continues talking about her trip with him. Tang Wulin always wonders why Mu Xi made time to talk with him about the simplest thing. Strangely enough, a little part of him actually enjoy these small talks with her. With Mu Xi, she woulde to talk to him about everything that happens in her day and other meaningless things. "My batter armor is almost ready. I already made the metal for my one-word battle armor. Right now I am just waiting for my teammates to do the finishing touch." Said Mu Xi. Mu Xi then begins talking about her ssmates and her teammates. She then asks him about everyone else and how her junior was doing. "Xu Xiaoyan is doing fine, she visited me yesterday and then went back to cultivating. She is trying to get her fourth ring before the semester starts back." Said Tang Wulin, causing Mu Xi she nods her head wishing good luck on her. "You''re taking care of yourself right?" Mu Xi gave Tang Wulin a hard stare. "Yes?" "Good! I don''t want you to copse from overwork. After all this senior sister will get worried about you."Said Mu Xi. "You know, I enjoy having these small talks. Everyone is either too busy cultivating or too busy asking me to make them metal." Said Mu Xi as she moves her gaze to the ocean. "Well anyway, I have to go now. That crazy teacher of mine is going to kill me if he found out I was cking off." Said Mu Xi as her face became miserable. Tang Wulin nodded as she begins walking back to the boat with a smile. "...If you need to talk,e back here." Said Tang Wulin, causing Mu Xi smile to be wider. "See, under that cold exterior you do care." Said Mu Xi as she wasughing at Tang Wulin who begins to ignore her and walk away. "You''re starting to change ologia." Said Zeref as he appears beside ologia. If this was the past ologia, he wouldpletely ignore them all. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he goes back to training. ''I''m changing, huh.'' Chapter 45: Its Too Heavy For You To Carry Alone Chapter 45: It''s Too Heavy For You To Carry Alone "Do you have to go now?" Na''er was biting her lips as she was in Tang Wulin embrace. Tang Wulin arched a brow but begins to rub her hair and a soft breeze pass by them. He already knew this would happen, but he thought he had a little bit more time. "Can''t you apply for the inner court! I''m sure your already strong and talented enough."Said Na''er after hearing her brother story, there was no way he wouldn''t make it in. She doubts even her master would look down on her brother and may even praise him. "You know why." Said Tang Wulin, he already epted he couldn''t leave them behind. Na''er didn''t say anything else, not wanting to trouble her brother. A small smiled appeared on Tang Wulin face as he gazes at Na''er. "Don''t worry, I will continue toe, visit you here." Said Tang Wulin. "Is that allowed?" Asked Na''er, as she knew not just anyone can be allowed on the Sea God Ind. Not even being an inner court disciple would give you that privilege. "Don''t worry, some people owe me." Said Tang Wulin, causing Na''er to giggle at him. "I will also take you with me when I go outside." Said Tang Wulin. Na''er eyes begin to shine brilliantly as she started to cheer and jump up with excitement. "You mean it!" "Yes, I promise." Said Tang Wulin. Na''er was excited but then it dies down when she remembers her brother still has to go. Tang Wulin lifted up her chin and asked her if she could give him a smile as he leaves. Na''er showed him a big smile as Tang Wulin begins to leave. Na''er knew they were only saying a temporary goodbye but it still hurts inside, to see him go. "Your brother left?" A gentle voice sounded beside her. Na''er didn''t move as she nodded her head at the voice next to her. Beside Na''er was the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali. A gentle and fair hand hugged her shoulders. "What a caring brother you have, to even go as far as to say he would take you out with him. Although I doubt that would evere to be." "It will." Said Na''er. "Oh, and why are you so sure?" "Because my brother will never break his promise to me." Said Na''er, as her eyes shine withplete faith. Yali eyes widen in surprise and then smiled at Na''er. Yali gave her a hug. "Such faith. Do you think he would mind if we put him in the inner court early?" "Don''t. Knowing my brother, he would rampage or ignored the fact he is apart of the inner court." Said Na''er with a big smile on her face. Yali lips twitch, as she remembers the incident that happened on this Sea God ind. "Mistress, you won''t try and stop him froming back here again right?" Asked Na''er as she gave Yali an innocent look. "It''s ok, he has enough qualification toe." Said Yali, as she really couldn''t say no to her daughter. "We''re nning to send you out in another year." Said Yali. "No way! I want to wait for my big brother before I go out." Said Na''er, as she dives into Yali embrace. # "I''m surprised you didn''t call out that person you smelled on the Sea God Ind." Said Zeref as he appeared beside ologia in the air as he was flying. "It''s fine, she didn''t give off any ill intention. Although she is the type of person I wish to avoid." Said Tang Wulin. "Why?" Asked Zeref with a look of surprise. "She gives off a strange aura." Said Tang Wulin, as he remembers how weird he felt from it. It wasn''t a bad one but one of kindness and holiness. He wasn''t good at dealing with those type of people. It was then he received a call via his soulmunicator and it was from Gu Yue. "Wulin, can you meet me at the gate?" Gu Yue voice rang out at the other end. "Sure, I want to talk to you about something." Said Tang Wulin. "Ok, I also brought some good food." Said Gu Yue with considerable excitement in her voice. As the call ended, he saw he was approaching the shore and begin to make his way to the Academy gates. It had taken a while before he was able to reach the Academy gates and he then he saw Gu Yue. She was standing near the gates with a bag in her hand that she held behind her. Tang Wulin was feeling strange as he begins walking towards her. "Hey, I brought you some food." Said Gu Yue as she saw him walking towards her. Tang Wulin nodded his head. "Follow me." Said Tang Wulin as he begins leading Gu Yue by the hand, surprising Gu Yue. She was surprised Tang Wulin would be the one to initiate any type of kinship with anyone. They walk a while until they reach the shores where the boat was. Gu Yue threw him a questioning nce but Tang Wulin turned to her with a serious expression. "I Know." Said Tang Wulin. "Know what?" Asked Gu Yue. "You and Na''er." Said Tang Wulin, as his eyes, soften at Gu Yue eyes widening. "She told me, you guys are both the Silver Dragon King. That she was sent to kill me to regain the other half of the Dragon God and that your mission is to avenge the spirit beast." Said Tang Wulin as he gazes at Gu Yue. Gu Yue didn''t say anything as she held her head down, with her eyes shining. Her body was trembling as she clenches her hand. "Why? Why did you have to tell him?" Said Gu Yue. "Gu Yue?" "If you didn''t tell him, then we could have been together longer." "Damn you Na''er!" "Gu Yue..." "I''m sorry Wulin but you have to die." Gu Yue red at him with murderous intent as the elements started to appear around her. Tang Wulin visible expression didn''t change as he watches Gu Yue begin to shoot fireballs and Icicle at him. The attacks sturk him but easily disappeared once they made contact. He then watches at Gu Yue power leaked out of her and she summons a staff. It had a long silver handle below and a multi-colored ball of light at the tip Gu Yue aimed her staff at Tang Wulin, as the ball begins to shines with multiple elements. Tang Wulin simply begins to walks as he was bombarded with an elemental storm. Blue fireballs, azure balls of wind, water bullets, earth spikes, sharp icicles, and meteorites were being thrown at him. BANG! BANG! ''I wonder.'' Tang Wulin thought as he moved through the explosions. Tang Wulin felt the blue fire trying to burn him but was nullified quickly. Meteorites were smashing into him but were easily dispelled. Tang Wulin was impressed by Gu Yue firepower and her outrageous control. If it wasn''t for his resistance to spirit power and elements, he would of most likely been pushed back. ''When did I begin to care.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Gu Yue started to use the objects around them as weapons. It seems she figured out that his resistance doesn''t work against natural things. Too bad for her, his body was way stronger than a normal spirit master. Although he did get slightly push back from the force of the objects being hurled at him at high-speed. ''About you guys.'' Tang Wulin watches as Gu Yue lifted up the earth to smash down hard on him and then grab stones around them. She then sharpens them with her wind elements and then thrust them towards him. BANG! BANG! ''Honestly, It seems I can''t ignore you guys anymore.'' Tang Wulin felt his clothing getting ripped and destroyed from the attacks. But that did not stop his march towards Gu Yue. # BANG! Gu Yue didn''t care that her attacks weren''t harming him. She didn''t care that she was attacking her teammate. ''Damn it.'' Gu Yue moved her staff around her, as she seamlesslybines her fire, light and wind element to create a tornado and then pulled even more object around her into it. Then she sends it toward Tang Wulin who was still walking towards her. BANG! ''Damn it!'' Gu Yue then started tobine the seven elements to create a miniature tornado. Then she thrust it toward the area that Tang Wulin was at, hoping this would hurt him. BANG! ''Why did it have to be you.'' Gu Yue then begins to rip open more of the earth and trees from the ground to send it raining down on Tang Wulin. Her mind was in too much disarray to care about the damage she was causing or the consequences of her action. BANG! BANG! BANG! ''Why did you have to be born with the Golden Dragon King!'' BANG! ''If only you didn''t have the Golden Dragon King.'' BANG! ''If only you didn''t exist'' Gu Yue was screaming in her mind as her attacks changed from coordinate ones into ones out of control. She felt her mind was splitting in half. ''If only I didn''te to care for you.'' Her emotions were conflicting with her sense of duty for her race. This disrupted her control of the elements and caused it to rain down everywhere. Meteorites were mming everywhere around her, the blue fire was burning the grass and the icicles were smashing into the trees. ''Please just go...'' She saw Tang Wulin inhales, as he begins to suck up all of the blue fire and then stomp down to smash apart the icicles on the floor. ''You''re driving me insane.'' She brought her staff in front of her as she watches as all of the element begins to converge on to the tip. ''Your existence pains me.'' It was as if a miniature storm was being formed as Gu Yue begins to pour all of her spiritual and elemental pours into it. ''It''s better this way.'' Gu Yue fired off the attack that was five foot in diameters, as it was able to instantly ravage the earth and engulf all of Tang Wulin. ''Just disappear.'' Gu Yue eyes widen when she saw the impossible. Tang Wulin didn''t dodge it, nor did he block the attack or even absorb it. He was walking right through her elemental beam attack. Gu Yue felt the memory of her and Na''er talking show up. She remembered Na''er asking her something. *"Can you really kill him?" Asked Na''er as she stared at Gu Yue.* Gu Yue watches in numbness as Tang Wulin face was still stoic as he simply marches through the attack and the beam was being parted as it kept walking through it. ''I can''t.'' Gu Yue watches as Tang Wulin got close to her and formed a fist. ''He may be the only one.'' Tang Wulin punches forward as his fist plowed through the beam and headed towards Gu Yue''s face. ''The only person I couldn''t bear to kill.'' Tang Wulin fist went straight past Gu Yue face and pulled her into his embrace. ''Why'' "That is enough." Said Tang Wulin, as he let her go and begin patting her head. Gu Yue body trembles as he felt Tang Wulin hand on her head. "I heard from Na''er, that you''re trying to save the spirit beast by yourself. Let me help you with it."Said Tang Wulin. "Why? Are you telling me you actually care for the spirit beast" Asked Gu Yue as she felt herself breaking from not understanding why he would still try to help her, even when she tried killing him. "No. I don''t care for the spirit beast, in fact, I wouldn''t even blink an eye if they got wiped out." Said Tang Wulin, causing Gu Yue eyes to widen. "Then why?" "Because of you. I know you will try to carry the burden of saving your whole race on your own. But Gu Yue I fear it will be too heavy of a burden for you to carry alone."Said Tang Wulin as he lifted Gu Yue face up as he saw the tears streaming down her eyes. "We''re are friends Gu Yue. I will help you." Said Tang Wulin. Gu Yue didn''t say anything, as she felt her emotion overpowering her sense of duty. Na''er and her memories of Tang Wulin were rapidly shing through her mind. Gu Yue dived back into his embrace, for once in a while she allowed herself to be vulnerable. Tang Wulin continues rubbing her hair as she cried on his ripped up shirt. ''To carry the burden of being a whole race only hope and you have no one to call a friend. What a pitiful existence.'' Zeref thought as he stood behind ologia and Gu Yue. # Tang Wulin was sitting down as Gu Yue wasying her head down on hisp. After she had calmed down, she fell asleep in hisp. Tang Wulin stayed near the shore with Gu Yue for a while longer. He was thinking up ways and saving the spirit beast from further prosecution. Tang Wulin and Zeref already talked about what they could do after Na''er told him about her and Gu Yue goals. But they knew they couldn''t go any further without either being strong enough or knowing the future. Then there the fact that he doubts the spirit beast would be keen on listening to him when he was pretty weak. Well, it wasn''t like he was going to appeal to them in the first ce. After all, a good beating should do the trick. "Welp the first hurdle is over." Said Tang Wulin, as he begins lifting up Gu Yue in a bridal pose and then begins to walk back to the worker dorm. It was a slow walk, as Tang Wulin felt the urge to enjoy the starry night and the cool breeze. Zeref appeared next to him as he was giving him a smile. "So have youe to ept it yet?" Asked Zeref, causing ologia to roll his eyes but not say anything. They were approaching the worker''s dorm, and Tang Wulin raised a brow when he saw everyone standing at the entrance. It seems they were all waiting for him and Gu Yue to arrive since they were thest one. They all started to ask the question on what happened with Gu Yue, why was his shirt messed up and why did he look so dirty. He told them she fell asleep after watching him train for too long. Tang Wulin ignores Yue Zhengyument about the feeling of carrying a beautiful girl. Sadly, it took a while before everyone calms down in the worker dorm. The new school term had officially begun, and the morning was packed with sses while the afternoon was filled with students cultivating on their own. Everyone had set their own goals and as usual, the atmosphere at Shrek Academy was as tense as always. "So that all you and Na''er talk about?" Said Gu Yue as she turned to Tang Wulin, while they were in ss. Tang Wulin nodded to Gu Yue, who has been trying to understand what Na''er told him. "Why aren''t you mad that I tried to kill you?" Asked Gu Yue. "I could tell you were conflicted, plus Na''er already warned me you would react something to simr to that." Said Tang Wulin as started to recall Na''er warning him what would happen if Gu Yue found out. Gu Yue didn''t say anything as she lowered her head. "If we''re going to help the spirit beast, we are going to need to get stronger." Said Tang Wulin as he knew he wouldn''t be able to beat a Title Douluo in a straight fight. Gu Yue nodded her head but cast a suspicious nce at Tang Wulin. "Are you sure you can do this? You will be branded a traitor if you try to help me." Asked Gu Yue, causing Tang Wulin to pinch her cheeks. "Stop questing my promise." Said Tang Wulin as Gu Yue was squirming under his pinch. Tang Wulin let go after a while and Gu Yue just red at him for the rest of the ss. Shen Yi dismisses the ss and was heading out but stop when she saw who was in front of her. "Good day teacher!" It was a peerlessly exquisite silver-haired maiden that was respectfully saluting Shen Yi. Shen Yi was surprised at seeing Na''er who usually stayed on the Sea God Ind and questioned why she was here. Instead of answering, Na''er begins to skip towards where Tang Wulin was causing everyone followed her movements. Everyone was shocked as they saw Na''er who was too beautiful, skip into their ssroom and went towards Tang Wulin to give him a hug. What was even more shocking was that Tang Wulin reciprocate it by hugging and patting her head. This was the same guy who didn''t show any care in ss and was excessive brutality inbat. Gu Yue red at Na''er and forcibly split the duo apart. She then pulled Tang Wulin behind her and red at Na''er. "Excuse me, don''t you see I was busy hugging my big brother." Said Na''er with a radiant smile on her face, even while Gu Yue red down on at her. "Quit acting, he already told me about what you said." Said Gu Yue with a fierce re. Na''er blinks her eyes in shock and then smiles even more. "Seeing as how you''re still being protective of him even when he knows our secret. That means you must care about him." Said Na''er, causing Gu Yue face to twitch at her words. "Shut up and leave." Said Gu Yue moving her face close to Na''er, who just rolled her eyes. "It doesn''t matter because he is mine." Said Na''er as she begins moving Gu Yue out of the away but Gu Yue wasn''t letting that happen. The ss descended into awkwardness as they saw Na''er and Gu Yue staring each other down. Then they saw the ssroom shaking and the wall cracking. Shen Yi didn''t know what to do, while Xie Xie kept on looking back and forth in shock. Xu Xiaoyan was pouting but then beginughing as she saw Tang Wulin ignoring Gu Yue and Na''er as he starts to take out his steamed buns. Ye Xinn raises a brow at this spectacle, Xu Lizihi jaw drops at the duo ring at each other and Wu Siduo gaze at the scene with coldness on her face. "You guys are sisters. You shouldn''t be fighting." Said Tang Wulin, as he munches down on the ck steamed buns he took from Zhou Shi house. "She is not my sister!" Both Na''er and Gu Yue yelled out at the same time. They both went back to ring at each other. Tang Wulin didn''t seem to notice the air around Na''er and Gu Yue growing colder. As he was lost in thought on how he could raise the speed of his cultivation. ''I guess it''s about time for me to pour all my time into cultivating." Tang Wulin thought as he was at the moment at rank 42. "I guess we should go back to Sea God Ind and learn the rest of the nine divine moves." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as needs to get stronger if he wants to get Fairy Heart. "You also should stop them from killing each other." Said Zeref, as he turns back to the duo ring at each other. ''Its fine, Dad said if I saw two girls ring at each other in front of me. I should leave them alone.'' Tang Wulin thought as he remembers his dad talking to him about his youthful days. Zeref just chuckles dryly at Tang Ziran''s advice. Chapter 46: Learning the Nine Moves Chapter 46: Learning the Nine Moves "You want to learn the next move?" Asked Zhou Shi as he stared at Tang Wulin in shock. It has only been a few weeks since hest taught him Dragon Shock the Earth. Zhou Shi narrows his eyes at Tang Wulin and asked him to demonstrate his mastery of Dragon Shock the Earth. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he stomps on the ground and sixteen mighty dragons erupted from the ground. Half of them were golden dragons and the other half were ck mix with blue markings. Zhou Shi watches in shock as they appeared prominently under him and causing him to jump up as they begin to seek him out. ''It has only been a few weeks! How did he master it and why is there sixteen of them?'' Thought Zhou Shi as he quickly blocks the dragon attacks. Bang! "So, the next move?" Asked Tang Wulin, as he knew Zhou Shi wasn''t hurt from the attack. The smoke around Zhou Shi faded as he gave Tang Wulin a dry stare. "Fine. But first, tell me why there were sixteen dragons? There is only supposed to be eighth." Said Zhou Shi. Tang Wulin shrugs his shoulder as the only answer would be his Dragonyer power invariably creating the other eighth. Zhou Shi knew this wasn''t the first time this had happened. His student Wu Zhankong said he felt he was being suppressed and his connection of soul power was being severed, from Tang Wulin Dragon Shock the Heavens. ''Does it has something to deal with his Dragonyer powers?'' Thought Zhou Shi. He shook his head as he begins teaching Tang Wulin the next move. "The third style is called the Dragon Soars." Said Zhou Shi as he stomps on the ground and instantly disappeared from Tang Wulin sight. He then reappeared next to him and then told him it was a dashing skill. Before Zhou Shi could leave, Tang Wulin ask him if he could find him some herbs to help strengthen his body and blood essence. "Hmm, I tell you what. If you''re able to learn at least five of my divine moves. I will do that for you."Said Zhou Shi as he begins entering his house. "Well, I guess we know what we''re going to be doing for the next few months." Said Zeref. "Yea. I already used my favor from Wu Zhankong to excuse me from ss for the year." Said Tang Wulin, ignoring how outrageous that demand was. Zeref shook his head, remembering Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi expression as ologia told them his unreasonable request. "Anyway back to work." Said Tang Wulin. For the next few hours, he has been practicing Dragon Soar when Na''er decided to stop by and see how he was doing. "You aren''t attending ss!" Said Na''er in shock as she watches her brother train. "No, I have to get stronger and fast." Said Tang Wulin. Na''er nodded her head but inwardly felt a bit of guilt. She couldn''t help, but think it was her fault he was missing ss. "Anyway, Gu Yue said she woulde over every day to tell me what was going on in our group." Said Tang Wulin, causing Na''er eyes to twitch at the mentioning of Gu Yue. "So she ising here, huh" Said Na''er softly. Na''er stayed with him for a considerable while before she told him she had to go. Tang Wulin focused all of his attention on mastering Dragon Soar. It was then he heard familiar footstepsing towards him. "Wulin." Said Gu Yue as she toward him with a box lunch. Tang Wulin voluntarily stopped for the moment and went over to her. "I brought you dinner." Said Gu Yue with a modest smile as they both went inside the house to eat. "Where did you get these from?" Asked Tang Wulin as he goes through the second box lunch. Gu Yue smiled at him as she gave him the next one. "I made them." Said Gu Yue, causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen in shock. He was shocked because every second was important for a spirit master and the act of cooking could be seen as wasting time. "You really are incredible." Said Tang Wulin as went to munch on the next box lunch. Gu Yue didn''t say anything as she gently passed him the next box lunch with a smile on her face. After a while, Tang Wulin was done with all of the box lunch and then ask how their Battle Armor n is going. "We''re doing fine." Said Gu Yue as she passed Tang Wulin something to drink. "We have decided to challenge the third-grade outer disciples." Said Gu Yue. "Third year? You know what type of challenge it will be?"Asked Tang Wulin. "Wu Zhankong told us we would have to team up with grade two. It''s part of the requirement to fight the third grade." Said Gu Yue. "Are you nning to join us?" "No. Right now I need to get stronger." Said Tang Wulin. "I see" "Don''t worry, I''m still your ss president. I believe you guys can win against the third grade, even without me." Said Tang Wulin, causing Gu Yue to smile and then nodded her head. "I promise we will beat them." Said Gu Yue as she begins to get up and leave. Tang Wulin walks with her toward the boat and then watch her get on the boat. Tang Wulin waved as her figure faded when she got farther away. "Alright, time to master the Dragon Soar and then learn the next move." Said Tang Wulin as he went back to practice. # "Brat did you really mastered the Dragon Soar?" Asked Zhou Shi as he sees Tang Wulin in front of him. It has only been four days since he taught the kid the skill. ''Isn''t your ability to learn a skill too fast.'' Zhou Shi screamed hysterically in his mind. "Do you want me to show you?" Asked Tang Wulin. Zhou Shi shook his head, already knowing his disciple is not one to lie about things like this. "Alright, I will show you the fourth move." Said Zhou Shi with an expression of eptance. "This move is called ''Dragon Swings its Tail''." Said Zhou Shi as he jumps out and kicks out his leg toward the ground. His leg turned into a scarlet dragon tail that smashed down on the ground and caused a crack on the ind. "As you can see, it substitutes parts of your body for a dragon tail. It can be used for puncturing, snaring or blowing them away." Said Zhou Shi as he begins to walk away. Already dreading when Tang Wulines to him again for the next move. Tang Wulin was about to begin practicing the ''Dragon Swings its Tail'' when hismunicator begins ringing. "Wulin it''s me Wu Siduo, do you have time to talk?" Asked Wu Siduo on the other line. "Depends, are you buying me lunch?" "Yes, I will buy you lunch. Meet me at the Academy entrance." Said Wu Siduo as she hanged up. Tang Wulin begins to make his way to his way to the Academy entrance but not before leaving a note behind for Na''er if shees by today. After a while, Tang Wulin saw Wu Siduo standing at the gate and she notices him too. "Good your here. We can talk when we get something to eat." Said Wu Siduo as she begins walking outside the gate. Tang Wulin followed behind her as they made their way to the snack street. It was a quiet walk with them not saying anything and yet it was afortable silence. "So Wu Zhankong called us and told us how the fight with the third-grade will be." Said Wu Siduo as they found a food stall with a bench. "We''re trying to decide on who will do the one on one match." Said Wu Siduo. "Hm, your wondering who I think should be in that match." Said Tang Wulin. Wu Siduo didn''t say anything as she unconsciously clenches her fist as she already knew who he was going to suggest. "You should do it." Said Tang Wulin, as he begins to pick up the fried fish. "What?" Wu Siduo head snaps up and looks up at him in surprise. "Why are you surprised? Compare to everyone in a straight 1v1 fight, you''re the strongest." Said Tang Wulin. "What about Gu Yue?" Asked Wu Siduo. "Let put it this way, Gu Yue would most likely beat you because of her extraordinary ability to abuse her control of all the elements. But in a straight fight, you have the best chance to win." Said Tang Wulin. "That being said, you should now focus on cultivating again," Said Tang Wulin, as he remembers banning Wu Siduo from increasing her cultivation. "Why did you even prohibit me from cultivating?" Asked Wu Siduo, as it took all of her control to not blow Tang Wulin off when he told her to stop cultivating. "The Basics. As you cultivated more, you''re likely to forget topletely master all of your skills or techniques."Said Tang Wulin. "I wanted you to focus on learning on mastering all the skills you had and being able to use them in a variety of situations. After all, you never know when you will be at a disadvantage." Said Tang Wulin, as he advances his hand to pat her head. "Right now, for the past months, you have been training those basic skills. In terms of skill, you wouldn''t lose to anyone in our group." Said Tang Wulin as he saw Wu Siduo lower her head. She then looks up at him with fierce determination in her eyes. # "Are you kidding me!" Zhou Shi roared as he saw Tang Wulin in front of him again. It has only been a week since he thought me thest move. "Doesn''t this get a little bit old?" Tang Wulin was looking at Zhou Shi tantrum with amusement. ".... Whatever. The next move is called Dragon Solitary Destructive Divine w." Said Zhou Shi as he knew if Tang Wulin mastered these skills he was going have to pay up. While he was happy, his grand-disciple was mastering these skills easily. It made him question what he would teach himter. Zhou Shi right hand form a giant red scarlet w. "This skill works in two ways. The right w punches and pulls." Zhou Shi demonstrates his right w pulling a tree from the ground and punching it. "The left w rips the target to shred." Zhou Shi formed a red w in his left hand and it went to go rip the tree to pieces. "Truth be told, If you can sufficiently master these two ws. Then your option in battle would increase tremendously." Said Zhou Shi as he went to go get the herbs and rare medicine for Tang Wulin. He had no doubt this heaven-defying monster would be able to master this skill. "Where are you going, old man?" Said Tang Wulin causing Zhou Shi to stop and give him a dry look. "To go get your herbs and medicine." Said Zhou Shi. "Don''t do that yet. I need you to teach me the next divine move." Said Tang Wulin. "You haven''t mastered the one I just showed you." Said Zhou Shi as he narrowed his eyes. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes as he turns towards one of the trees. "Watch old man." Tang Wulin formed a golden w in the right hand that was able to pull and punch the tress away. Then he formed a left w that was able to rip the tree to pieces, just like Zhou Shi. "...How" Asked Zhou Shi was staring nkly at Tang Wulin two golden ws. Tang Wulin told him that the Dragon Solitary Destructive Divine w was simr to one of his Dragonyer skill and he was able to instantly get the concept. "Well if it something like that." Said Zhou Shi. From what he learned from Wu Zhankong, Tang Wulin created those skills himself. So it''s somewhat believable that he would be able to under the concepts if they are simr. "Alright, the next skill is Dragon Emission." Said, Zhou Shi. He then told Tang Wulin to punch with all of his strength. Tang Wulin dash toward Zhou Shi thrust his fist out at him, Zhou Shi moved his hand to intercept the attack and then. Bang! Tang Wulin was sent flying a few meters away before he was able to catch himself. "Dragon Emission is basically a skill that borrows the force of an opponent to strike back at them." Said Zhou Shi with a smile at being able to send the brat in front of him flying away. He then started to leave to go get the herbs. "So it basically a reflection skill." Tang Wulin went back to practicing this skill. While he was training Na''er visited him to watch him train and cheer him on. A week passed with nothing happening until Mu Xi showed up with the news. "Who did you say got severely injured?" Asked Tang Wulin as he was practicing Dragon Emission. "My Uncle-master Zhen Hua was severely injured at the cksmith Association in Heaven Dou City." Said Mu Xi with her expression changing between worried and concern. "By who?" "We didn''t know at first as we thought it was because of someone from the other continents. But it waster when I found out it was an evil spirit master." Said Mu Xi. "How did you find out it was an evil spirit master?" Asked Tang Wulin but then he saw Mu Xi face turn pale. "That monster... was draining the blood essence out of the people she captured. She was trying to draw out my uncle-master and sneak into my room to capture me." Said Mu Xi, as her expression turned grave. "If it wasn''t for uncle Ye noticing I was missing, I may not be here talking to you." Said Mu Xi "Who is Uncle Ye?" "Oh, he apart of the Body Sect, hehe I kinda told him about you. So don''t be surprised if someonees to you and asks you to join their sect." Said Mu Xi. "I see." Said Tang Wulin, as he begins to add the extermination of all evil spirit master as one of his goals. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as Mu Xi was trembling. Mu Xi wasn''t trembling out of fear but righteous anger and determination. "I swear, I''m going to wipe out those evil spirit masters." Mu Xi yelled towards to the sea. ''Or maybe not, it seems she is determined to be the one to do it.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Mu Xi left after a while and then a week passed by with Gu Yueing toward the Sea God Ind with multiple box lunches. She told him of their victory over the third-grade and also the exchange program to Star Luo Continent six months from now. The selected student will stay there for a whole year. Gu Yue stayed for a while to watch him train and left, as Tang Wulin was mulling over Star Luo Continent. ''I have to use these six months to strengthen my body and reach the spirit rank 50.'' Tang Wulin thought. Chapter 47: Time Flies Chapter 47: Time Flies "What." Said Tang Wulin as he was giving Zhou Shi a nk stare. "I won''t teach you anything more until you learn the first style of the nine moves." Said Zhou Shi. "Didn''t I already learn it? Isn''t ''Dragon Shock The Heaven'' the first style?" Asked Tang Wulin, as he stared at Zhou Shi as if he was crazy. "Not really. ''Dragon Shock The Heaven'' is the foundation stage of the nine divine moves. The first style is ''Dragon Ascends the Heavens''." Said Zhou Shi. "...Fine." Said Tang Wulin, not wanting to deal with Zhou Shi today. Zhou Shi demonstrated to him how to use the skill and then left him to practice the skill. Two pleasant months have passed with and during that he been using the herbs and medicine Zhou Shi brought him to temper himself. Tang Wulin was standing on the Sea God Ind typically practicing his spear skills when Na''er appeared. "Big Brother let me join your training group." Said Na''er as she stared at him the determination. "You don''t have training today with your master?" Asked Tang Wulin in surprised. "No, I still have my training with my master. I just miss training with you." Said Na''er. "Alright," Said Tang Wulin, as he saw no reason to stop her from joining. Although he should have listened attentively to Zeref as he was telling him no in his mind when Na''er brought up the question. Because a dayter, Gu Yue stormed towards him and asked to be in the training. Ever since then the sparks that flew between Na''er and Gu Yue has been constant. He also he told everyone, they coulde to visit him whenever they like. Leading them to somehow visit him almost every day. # Another Two months passed with him strengthening his body and training how to use the spear with Old Tang. He changed everyone''s training schedule from body training to them focus on learning more about their spirit. During those two months, he would then have Na''er and Gu Yue teach him more about both the Dragon God and the Dragon King spirits. Gu Yue would consistently bring him delicious food that she made. Na''er would help him with his spear mastery. Xu Xiaoyan and Mu Xi would take him out to go explore the city or just enjoy small talk with each other. He would meet up with Xie Xie and Wu Siduo to help them further develop their ability. Surprisingly Yuanen would periodically visit when he was training Mu Xi to ask her about the metals and sometimes even asking to spar with him or Mu Xi. Ye Xinn woulde over the Sea God Ind, and they would spar with just their weapons. Testing each other on their mastery and skill level. Xu Lizihi and he would scour the whole Shrek Academy for food ces where they can dine in. Yue Zhengyu woulde over to talk earnestly to him about the historical greatness of the Holy Angel n. Then take him to go check out the auctions and ys in the city. His convenient excuse being since we''re good looking, we have to look the part. Wu Zhankong woulde to the Sea God Ind to teach him the lessons that they went over every day. Shen Yi woulde to keep him updated on the events in Shrek. Zhou Shi would help give him pointers, spar with him, and help find ways to strengthen his body. It took him a while before Gu Yue was willingly enough to sit down and work together with him. They were making ns on how they were going to tackle the issue at hand. Tang Wulin suggests they find and where Spirit Beast can stay without the persecution and then they will go from there. Gu Yue mutually agree with this and Na''er told him she was having their n find a ce but they may have to go to one of the forgotten continents Strangely enough, everyone somehow kept finding the time to visit him even when the trip to Star Luo Continent was closing in. He asked them if they had the time but they always answer with something simr to that they will make time. # Swiftly four months passed and tomorrow would be the day everyone would begin their journey to the Star Luo Continent. Wu Zhankong already told him if he wants to make it in time, he should fly before they left. Tang Wulin was on the Sea God Ind with Na''er sitting down next to him with her head down. "Big Brother, when are you leaving?" Asked Na''er as she nces at Tang Wulin. "Today or tomorrow, I just need to stack up on food for the trip." Said Tang Wulin. "I see." Said Na''er. "Did you properly pack your stuff?" Asked Tang Wulin. "For what?" "To leave with me to Star Luo." Said Tang Wulin, causing Na''er to stare at him in shock. "But, my teacher said I can''t go." Said Na''er. Tang Wulin got up and told Na''er to take him to her teacher. She was naturally surprised but obediently told him to follow her as they approach the grand entrance to the Sea God Pavillion. Na''er took him past the grand hall and up the polished stairs towards a training room. On the way, she told him her master would wait for her in one of the training rooms. After a while, they walk through the door to the training room and saw Yun Ming with Yali. "Na''er? Oh, is that your brother? You know you can''t just bring anyone in here right? " Said Yali as she looks at Na''er with a tender gaze. "Oh! Mistress, I''m sorry but my brother wanted to talk to the master." Said Na''er as she swiftly went to go give Yali a hug. While those two were hugging Tang Wulin and Yun Ming were staring thoughtfully at each other. "You''re her master?" Said Tang Wulin. "Yes." Said Yun Ming as he kept on a faint smile. "I want you to give Na''er permission to go with me to Star Luo Continent for the exchange program." Said Tang Wulin, causing Yali to look up at his shock and Yun Ming with mild amusement. "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that." Said Yun Ming, still keeping up his charming smile. Tang Wulin was not one to take things slow or beat around the bush. "Alright, you two-faced bastard. Let make a bet, If I''m able to make you move or even force you to block an attack then you will allow Na''er to leave with me." Said Tang Wulin. Shocking everyone in the room with his words. Whether it be because he called the Sea God Pavillion Master a two-faced bastard or say he will make him dodge his attacks. Yali looks at Tang Wulin with an odd look, while Na''er shock turned into unspeakable happiness at her brother''s familiar words. "Oh? What gives you the right to wager something like that." Said Yun Ming as he started losing his charming smile. "Honestly, if it wasn''t for Na''er caring about you guys. I would have taken her and left." "Are you saying you would intentionally ignore my degree?" "I''m saying I don''t care for your pleasant words." Said Tang Wulin with a stoic look, even as Yun Ming face started to be cold. Yali couldn''t stop the boy because Na''er was holding on to her sleeves and telling her it will be fine. Yung Ming didn''t say anything as he gazes at Tang Wulin and then he beginsughing. Yet no oneughed with him because of how hollow isugh sounded. "Alright, let see what you got brat. If you''re able to make me, move, I will let you take Na''er with you but if you can''t then prepare for the consequences." Said Yun Ming as the room temperature drop and the decorated walls started to crack. "Finally." Said Tang Wulin. Yun Ming didn''t put up any barrier or summon his martial soul. Tang Wulin turned to Na''er and ask how strong is her master. "Master is the strongest in the continent." Said Na''er with absolute faith. Tang Wulin nodded his head. ''Let see if you won''t evade this."Tang Wulin Thought as he prepares his attack. Yun Ming watches as four golden rings appeared behind Tang Wulin and his aura bursting out. He was shocked at this development but didn''t make a move or say anything. Golden Scales instantly begins forming on Tang Wulin body and a Golden Dragon w appeared on his right arm. He stomps on the ground as he felt the change of soul power in the air as a domain was formed around him and Tang Wulin. ''Golden Dragon Raging Domain'' ''He already has a domain at his age!'' Yun Ming Thought in shock. Tang Wulin could feel his aggression and lust for destruction rising but he controlled himself, as his strength doubled once again. Then he summons his Light Wings and then his fourth martial ring lits up. ''Fourth Sprit Ring: Godspeed.'' Tang Wulin whole body sh with lightning as the sparks coil around. His luminous wings were dancing gracefully with gold and blue electricity, with his hair spiking up from the static. ''Golden Dragon Tyrant Body.'' Tang Wulin scales started to shine brilliantly as he punches himself in the chest with all his might and then he stomps on the ground to dash towards Yun Ming. ''Apocalypse King Soar To The Heavens.'' Yun Ming watches in shock as a massive Tang Wulin transformed into a fourth five-meter long, golden and ck giant dragon coated with lightning speeding towards him. Tang Wulin was able to achieve the speed of a Spirit Sage as he blurred past Yali and Na''er. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Solitary Destructive Divine w.'' ''Dragon yer Secret Art: Dragon King Wrath.'' The golden and ck giant dragon figure change back to Tang Wulin as the boundless energy was condensing in his right arm. Tang Wulin thrust out his hand as an energy sphere of blue, ck and golden radiance turn into a mighty dragon. ''This sneaky kid!'' Yun Ming Thought as his vision turns to white. BANG! # "Master where is Tang Wulin?"Asked Shen Yi who was over here toe to get Tang Wulin for the exchange program. "That brat? Don''t worry about him. I already informed him about his entry into the exchange program and everything." Said Zhou Shi with an enormous smile. "Ok, so did he leave already?" Asked Shen Yi, as she was getting a weird feeling from her master. "Did that brat leave? Not yet hehe." Zhou Shi was chuckling causing Shen Yi to feel scared and increasingly worried. "Master where is Tang Wulin right now?" "I saw him and Na''er, going towards the Sea God Pavillion." Said Zhou Shi. "Oh god." Said Shen Yi with as her face went pale with unspeakable dread. BOOOOOM! Zhou Shi and Shen Yi turn their head to see the sea parting and a part of the Sea God Pavillion being wantonly destroyed. ''Hehe, I love that disciple of mine.'' Zhou Shi thought in eager delight. # Yali was in shock as she beholds the whole sea behind them was being parted from Tang Wulin attack. Na''er just gazes at her brother with unquestioning faith and admiration. Ever, since she was little her image of Tang Wulin, was one of a miracle worker. The attack itself was a long ck, blue and golden dragon shooting through the sea. As if it ruled unanimously over the whole ocean with no equal. "Well you two-faced bastard, I will be taking Na''er with me." Said Tang Wulin as he begins turning around. "Let us go Na''er." Said Tang Wulin, as he disregarded the fact that Yun Ming was still being shrouded by the imprable smoke. Yali and Na''er turn their head to where Yun Ming should be as the smoke dissipate. Their eyes widen when they saw Ya Min a few meters away from where he was standing formerly. "Come on Na''er." Tang Wulin shouted as he already crosses the door entrance. Na''er blinks her eyes and turns toward her master. "You can go with him." Said Yun Ming, as his expression was one of frost. Na''er hastily bowed her head to him and Yali then quickly went to go follow her brother. "Are you ok?" Asked Yali as she went towards Yun Ming who been quiet for a while now. Yun Ming didn''t say anything but then his face cracks a charming smile. He moves toward Yali to hoist her up and twirl her around. "Hehe, our Shrek Academy got yourself another heaven-defying monster like Na''er." Said Yun Ming as he was thinking about thatst attack. "If I didn''t dodge, that attack would have injure me.'' Said Yun Ming with a wry grimace. Yali eyes widen in surprise but then she turns to the damage the attack caused. "To think a child at the Spirit Ancestor rank would be able to produce the raw strength of a Limit Douluo." Said Yun Ming as he knew this was unheard in history. He knew from the reports Yali told him that Tang Wulin was able to blow off Elder Cai arms but the gap between a Limit Douluo and a Title Douluo was too huge. ''Yet this kid actually crossed the boundary in less than a few months.'' Yun Ming Thought. It was then multiple elders came, he guesses from the pavilion being damaged. Yun Ming lips twitch when he detects the enormous smile on Zhou Shi face and couldn''t help but want to give that old man a beating. ''He knew this would happen.'' # "Ouch." Na''er was stroking her rosy cheeks from her brother pinching it. They were going to her room to get her stuff ready to leave with him and go to Star Luo Continent. "I''m so delighted!" Na''er was jumping up in joyous excitement as she kept replying her master confirmation of allowing her to go outside with her brother. They walk around the ind for a while until they made it to a little wooden hut constructed on the hillside. The wooden hut was not big, it was a small apartment, but it was very clean and refreshing. There was a table, chairs, and a wooden bench inside the wooden hut. There were also a cupboard and a hammock. There was ayer ofrge dark green leaves on the hammock, the material was unknown. Tang Wulin watches silently as Na''er begin to move around gathering her stuff for their journey. While he did that, he was thinking of a n to ditch the people that will be tailing her and him. He had no doubt, that two-faced bastard would have people shadowing them. A sinister smirk grew on Tang Wulin face as he thought of an idea. ''Time to have some fun with them.'' Tang Wulin thought as Na''er called out to him that she was done. They begin leaving the Sea God Ind and headed for the Academy gate. Once they pass the gate, Tang Wulin drag Na''er into a building with multiple doors and then waited. After twenty minutes he ran out the door with Na''er, as he scopes her up in his arm and sped off. He was running because he used his time magic to create a copy of him and Na''er. Then he had the time magic leave the building and having the people that were shadowing them follow. Na''er herself didn''t know about this or cared as shey downfortably in her brother warm embrace. As much as she hates to admit it, her and Gu Yue do have some things inmon. They would never allow any man but Tang Wulin hold them or touch them. They made it out of Shrek pretty fast and begin heading towards the sea. Tang Wulin was nning on flying there because his motion sickness would require him to be knockout for too many days. They were nning to go through Heaven Dou city so he can treat Na''er to their food and then begin flying to Star Luo Continent. He had to stock up supplies that would help refill his soul power and also food for the trip. Tang Wulin wonder how long it will take for the guys that were tailing the clones to realize, it was a decoy. Tang Wulin and Na''er headed toward Heaven Dou City as there first stop. Chapter 48: Body Sect Chapter 48: Body Sect Na''er and Tang Wulin were walking through the streets of Heaven Dou City, as he allowed Na''er to sightsee. It seems she didn''t go out that much from what he been told and can observe. He had to cover her up with a hood and scarf to not allow her beauty to attract too much attention. It has been twenty minutes since they decided to walk around and sightsee. They were walking past a food street when one of the chefs called out to him. "Excuse me but are you Tang Wulin?" Asked the old man who looks to be in his fifties with a chef robe. Tang Wulin rose a brow at his questioning while Na''er narrowed her eyes. "Who are you?" Said Na''er with a faint smile even with her face being covered. "Oh no, I mean no trouble. Mu Xi told me that she had a junior who had an impressive body. So I wish to talk to him."Said The Old man, causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "You''re from the body sect?" Said Tang Wulin, as he remembers Mu Xi informing him about one of their members being here. "Oh, so she did tell you about me." The Old Man chuckle and Na''er held on to Tang Wulin, as she felt an odd sense of danger from him. "What do you want?" Asked Tang Wulin. "How about you joins the body sect, young man?" Asked the Old Man. "What do you guys have?" Asked Tang Wulin. "What can we offer you? From what Mu Xi told me you had a strong body, with out sect cultivation we can take your body to the next level." Said the Old Man with pride in his voice. "I heard your sects were the type to do whatever they want." Said Tang Wulin. "We are but what about it?" Asked the Old Man. Tang Wulin was inwardly smiling as he thought he just found the perfect organization to operate. "I thought you had no interest in entering an organization." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. ''That was before I gain a new goal of helping Na''er and Gu Yue." Said Tang Wulin. "Wouldn''t you be enough to cull the threats once you get stronger?" Asked Zeref. ''I have no interest in babysitting any race. If it wasn''t for those two, I wouldn''t even care about what happened to them.'' Said Tang Wulin without caring how heartless he sounded. "Wouldn''t the Tang Sect be a better choice then?" Asked Zeref ''With what I''m going to do in the future? No. What I need is an organization not bound too much by good or evil. I require one that will follow my will whether it be seen as good or evil by the whole world.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Well have you ever thought to establish a kingdom?" Asked Zeref. ''Like Alverez?'' "Yes, you can make one help keep the spirit beast and the people you care about safe. With a Kingdom, you can do so much ologia." Said Zeref and yet ologia didn''t respond as he shifts his gaze back to the old man. "Alright Old Man, I will join the body sect." Said Tang Wulin, causing the Old Man to smile and Na''er to look at his surprise. "Great! Now, follow me, so we can start your entry trial." Said the Old Man. "How about you give us your name first." Said Na''er. "Oh! I''m the sect master of the Body Sect, Mu Ye." Said Mu Ye. Tang Wulin and Na''er followed Mu Ye as he departed from the city. They travel towards the shore which took only ya a couple of hours. "So why are we here old man?" Asked Tang Wulin as he begins looking around. "Hehe, this is where your trial starts." Said Mu Ye, as he grabs Tang Wulin and flew over the sea, crossing a thousand meters and then push him straight into the depth of the ocean. Na''er watch in shock as Mu Ye thrust Tang Wulin and himself into the sea depth. Tang Wulin felt his body being hit by the ice-cold water around him as he begins seeing darkness and no light. He was calm, as he started controlling his breath even as he still could feel the hand on his neck pushing him down. He already could feel Mu Yu overpowering his resistance to seal his blood essence and soul power. It was a new experience for him. He could already feel his Dragonyer powers, Golden Dragon King and his blood essence roaring in outrage as they tried fighting off the pressure on him. He could feel the suppression decreasing as his powers kept on fighting back. It was then he felt Mu Ye pushed him further down and disappeared from behind him that he could feel his descent slowing down. "Well, this is new." Said Zeref as he appeared next to him. Zeref turn towards ologia who allowed him to sink more. "I''m surprised you''re letting yourself fall." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he allowed himself to sink even further down from the force of the push. "Well, if you''re curious, he is still around. It seems he waiting to see if he needs to save you." Said Zeref as he looks toward Mu Ye directions. ''That old man better has a satisfactory exnation.'' Tang Wulin thought as he rose his hand and p down hard. BOOM! His body begins shooting through the ocean as the pressure of the ocean tried to keep him down. Tang Wulin didn''t care as he started to push straight through the pressure until he started seeing a speck of light. The light got brighter the more he moved up until he was able to see the surface of the ocean and then he plows through as his body broke through the water surface. Tang Wulin wipe off the water from his eyes and then started to look around to see he was about a hundred meters away from the shore. He then begins to swim toward the shore and after he reaches the shore, he felt the burning sand hit his wet body. "Brother!" Na''er dash toward Tang Wulin as he started to take off his shirt and squeeze out the water. She quickly went toward and started to dry him off with her powers. Mu Ye stared at Tang Wulin as if he was looking at a monster. This kid was able to not only fight back against him suppressing his powers but his expression didn''t even twitch as he was forced into the ocean depths. Mu Ye knew he let go of Tang Wulin at around the five hundred meters and yet the kid still allowed himself to fall even more with an expression of indifference. Mu Ye thought the kid had given up but who would have thought the kid was just waiting for the force of his push to go away. Because as soon as his body slowed down, the kid begins raises his arms up. Then with one big p, he started exploding up through the water, even as the pressure started toe down on him. He was able to swim all the way and break through the ocean surface. This has never happened ever since the first-generation founder of the Body Sect was did this training. The founder with this method was able to awaken his second martial soul under the immense pressure of the water and obtained a powerful body martial soul. ''What kind of willpower and stamina does this kid have? To not only be perfectly calm but be able to break through the pressure of being underwater for 500 meters in one fell swoop.'' Mu Ye thought as he started walking towards the kids. Mu Ye knew he found the jackpot in a disciple. This kid talent surpasses even the founder himself, and he looks to be only fifteen years old. As he was getting closer, Na''er snaps her head up and re at the old man. SWOOSH! In a sh, a four meters longnce appeared in Na''er hand. It was slim, with densely packed silver scales on it. The scales were in the shape of hexagons, and they were exquisite and symmetrical strong. This was her Silver Dragon Spear that was leveled toward Mu Ye as a terrifying aura suddenly spread out from her body. Na''er''s pale lustrous eyes suddenly lit up with murderous intent. "Whoa, their youngdy. This was part of the method to learn our body sect cultivation." Mu Ye said as he could the youngdy murderous intent aim towards him. While he could easily subdue someone like her. He has no intention considering thisdy in front of him was the Sea God Pavillion Master Yun Ming disciple, Na''er. ''To think he would actually allow his disciples out with any supervision.'' Thought Mu Ye. "Alright old man, tell me how was that supposes to help my brother cultivate your body sect technique." Said Na''er as she one step away from attacking him. Tang Wulin was busy drying off his clothing and so he wasn''t paying much attention to them. "Only those who are in my sect can know this method," Said Mu Ye, causing Na''er to re even harder at him. "The body sect cultivation huh.." Old Tang voice rang out. ''You know their cultivation method, Old Tang?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Yes." Said Old Tang, causing Tang Wulin to inwardly smirk. Tang Wulin attention went back to seeing Na''er ring at Mu Ye, as she refuses to leave her brother alone with this person. "It''s fine. She won''t tell anyone." Said Tang Wulin. "Don''t care. Only those in the sect may listen in." Said Mu Ye. "You mean the fact that you''re using the sea as a way to bring out my body full potential to achieve second awakening?" Said Tang Wulin with a stoic look as Old Tang was telling him the reason behind him swimming up from the sea. "Exactly!" Said Mu Ye, who then eyes widen in shock and Na''er also gasp in shock. "How do hell do you know that!" Yelled Mu Ye, as he knew not just anyone could know their body sect secret. "Lucky guess." Said Tang Wulin, causing Na''er to giggle and Mu Ye face to start twitching. "Anyway, she won''t tell anyone. Right Na''er?" "Yes, big brother." Said Na''er withplete obedience, that surprise Mu Ye. ''The hell, why is so obedient to him? Just because he is her brother, doesn''t mean anything considering who her teacher is.'' Mu Ye thought in shock. "That includes your master." Said Mu Ye, which Na''er nodded to. Mu Ye didn''t even care if she was lying considering her brother already somehow knew about it. "As you already know it was to test the potential of your body. The cultivation of the sect is to bring the human body to its perfect form before stimting its potential to tap into its secrets." Said Mu Ye. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he only asks Old Tang to summarize it for him, so he could screw with Mu Ye. "Have you ever heard of martial soul second awakening?" Asked Mu Ye, causing Na''er to blink his eyes in surprise. "It the evolution of the spirit to awaken a second time and produce changes with certain conditions. It can be good or bad." Said Na''er as she recalls her lessons. "As expected of the Sea God Pavillion Master-Disciple." Said Mu Ye, causing Na''er to look at him in surprise. "Then, you should also know how difficult it is for the martial soul''s second awakening to happen. But Body Sect has a method to stimte the martial soul''s second awakening. To top it off, it''ll definitely be a beneficial second awakening," Said Mu Ye with tremendous confidence. Na''er was surprised because this means with their method, someone martial soul could increase in power and there would be no consequences but. "The catch is that they have to survive that sea pressure training right." Said Tang Wulin. "Yes. You''re going to have to keep breaking through the surface of the ocean. You will need to squeeze out all of your body potentials until it''s perfect before bringing out the new potential by putting that person under extreme stress." Said Mu Ye. Na''er eyes widen, as she realizes her brother may have to do keep doing that type of training. "I''m guessing not everyone can do this." Said Tang Wulin. "If this could work with everyone we took in, we would have conquered the world a long time ago." Said Mu Ye with a dryugh. "There are very few soul masters who''re capable of using such methods to stimte one''s potential. One''s blood essence must be extremely powerful and have astonishing potential," Said Mu Ye. "Alright, how long will thisst?" Asked Tang Wulin. "It should take forty-nine days before you''ll be able to achieve considerable initial sess in your body." Said Mu Ye. Na''er vacantly stares at Mu Ye finallyprehending how crazy these bastards were. She turns to her brother and gave him a pleading gaze, to not do it. "I know, but I need to upgrade my body If I want to get even stronger." Said Tang Wulin, causing Na''er to look down with her hands'' clinch. "Then, I will wait for you here until youe out." Said Na''er as she begins to sit down. "Alright, let''s do this old man" Said Tang Wulin, causing Mu Ye to grin at him. "Happy swimming!" Said Mu Ye has he threw Tang Wulin back into the ocean depth but this time further down. For the first five days, Tang Wulin was able to easily make it below two thousand meters and still have enough strength to burst through the ocean. Even with the addition, of spirit beast that kept on attacking him as he sank into their territory. Mu Ye felt Tang Wulin was too much of a monster as he saw the brat literally strangling the beasts below the ocean. It should be known that being below two thousand meters deep in the ocean, the water pressure and suffocation were your greatest enemies. To make any movement, you would have to exert even more energy, while being mindful of the pressure that was still trying to crush you. Also the fact you have to be careful to not get injured or the pressure will squeeze the blood from your body. To make it even more unbelievable, it was incredibly pitch-ck in the depths, so trying to fight became even more difficult. Yet somehow Tang Wulin was able to not only fight the beasts but smack them away from him, with no problem. Na''er herself would sit on the shore waiting for Tang Wulin every day and believed he wille back up, no matter how long he took. Tang Wulin himself, was actually enjoying himself. Not only was his body and blood essence getting stronger but he got to fight a variety of sea beast. He made sure to not to kill most of them since he needs them for training. Not only that but Mu Ye being a chief allowed him to eat all kinds of food for free, so he didn''t have to go back into a city to find food. ''I wonder how everyone else is doing.'' Tang Wulin thought as he was choking a shark one hand and swinging around an octopus in his other while being under two thousand meters in the sea. Chapter 49: Hell Training Chapter 49: Hell Training "I wonder what the boss is doing right now." Said Xie Xie as he was looking over the railing of the ship they were on. He sends a nce toward Gu Yue who was staring out at the sea. They already figured Wulin wasn''t going to ride the ship with them because of his motion sickness. ''I wonder what she''s thinking right now.'' Thought Xie Xie, as he walked over to Gu Yue. "Are you ok?" Asked Xie Xie, causing Gu Yue to throw him a nce. "... I guess." Said Gu Yue, without her usual snarkiness at Xie Xie. "I wish he was here too. But nothing can be done about his motion sickness right now." Said Xie Xie as he too didn''t feel like getting in an argument with Gu Yue. "Right now?" "Yea, I been researching on a way to alleviate or get rid of Wulin motion sickness." Said Xie Xie, as he wanted to take a drive or ride with Wulin. Gu Yue was surprised at Xie Xie, she didn''t think he would stop cultivating or training to try and help Wulin with his motion sickness. "Don''t give me that look. Whether the boss admits it or not, he really does care for us." Said Xie Xie as a pleasant smile started to bloom. "I definitely want him to keep relying on us." "I see." Said Gu Yue as she turns back to the peaceful ocean. "I also hope you can rely on us too." Said Xie Xie as he was still looking over the polished rail. "What?" "I wish you would not just rely on Wulin but us too. Whether you wish to acknowledge it or not, we are your friends too. We will never say no to helping you, Gu Yue." Said Xie Xie, causing Gu Yue to instantly turn to him in mild shock. "You''re saying you would help me?" "Of course." "Even if it means you would be branded as a potential traitor to humanity." Said Gu Yue. "What!" Said Xie Xie as he snaps his head to Gu Yue in surprise. "... It''s nothing." Said Gu Yue as she couldn''t believe she even asked that. Xie Xie stared at her for a while before he smiled and said. "Yes, I would." Gu Yue turned to Xie Xie in surprised, as he was smiling kindly at her. "Why?" Asked Gu Yue. "Because we''re friends. Even though we argue, even though we fight and even though we disagree with each other. I would like to believe we are friends." Said Xie Xie, causing Gu Yue to fall instantly in silence. "Well anyway, I should go check on Yuanen." Said Xie Xie as he started walking away. ''Friends huh?'' ''Sorry Xie Xie but I never thought of you all as a friend.'' Gu Yue thought as she wore a bitter and mocking smile. *"We are friends Gu Yue."* ''Damn it. Why does his words keep showing up.'' Gu Yue didn''tprehend what the hell she was doing anymore. She didn''t know why she was entertaining Wulin help or why she was still here. *" I don''t care about the spirit beasts. I just want to stay with Wulin."* ''Damn you Na''er.'' Thought Gu Yue. She hated Na''er for being so selfish and useless when it came to their goal. ''And yet, I envy her ability to decide so easily.'' *" I will help you."* ''When did things be soplicated?'' Gu Yue thought as she observes the sky gradually turn dark. "Attention! Attention!" The sound of a broadcast suddenly echoed in every cabin room. "Greetings to all passengers aboard the S.S. Star Luo ocean liner. Tonight, we''re hosting a grand banquet to wee everyone. Please dress formally for the asion. This is a social event to promote the longsting friendship between the two continents. Additionally, we''re going to hold some exciting games. Please join us." "Should I even go, it''s not like he is even here." Said Gu Yue. # "What do you mean you lost them!" Roared Yun Ming as he was ring daggers at the old man kneeling in front of him. "I''m sorry, Pavillion Master. We saw them going into multiple building and then leaving. Then they didn''te out of one of them for a while. We got worried and went to go check but no matter how hard or long we check. There was no trace of them."Said the old man. The Old Man trembles as he felt the intent pressure of Yun Ming re and mental power leaking out. The whole Sea God Pavillion started to shake uncontrobly, as a direct result of his passionate anger. "Calm down, Big Brother." Said Yali, as she gently put a hand on his splendid shoulder. Instantly the building stopped shaking uncontrobly and the old man didn''t feel the stifling pressure impacting him anymore. "Leave." Said Yun Ming, as he begins walking away with Yali next to him. The Old Man hastily got up to leave, not wanting to anger the Pavillion Master anymore. Yun Ming and Yali walk around the Sea God Ind for a while, until they reach a small hut. This was Na''er home that she said she lived in for the past years. Yun Ming went into and look around with his expression changing. Yali went toward the bed to sit and called Yun Ming over to sit with her. "She will be fine. You already said Tang Wulin had the strength of a Limit Douluo." Said Yali, as she leaned on Yun Ming. "But that just his strength. Everything else is weaker than a Spirit Emperor."Said Yun Ming, as he was holding on to Yali. "Dear, just have faith in both of them." Said Yali, causing Yun Ming to let out a sigh and nod. ''Boy, I swear if you let something happen to my daughter. I don''t care if you are her brother or if your potential is great. I swear I will make you regret it.'' # Tang Wulin was standing on the beach next to Na''er and Mu Ye, who bore a serious look on his face. "Today is thest day" Said Mu Ye as he looks over Tang Wulin body. He appeared more muscr, with his body bing more defined and lean. Tang Wulin didn''t use his GDK or Dragonyer powers as he needed to be under life and death struggle. After the tenth day, his life truly fell into grave danger as multiple sea beasts kept on attacking him and working together. They even went as far, as to block off his way up to the surface and sneak attack him anytime he went down into the depths. While this was happening, his body was being broken down and remodeled up. It felt simr to how his body would break down and change when he was switching to his Dragon Form. His bones, internal organs, and blood essence had turned into a brilliant gold hue but also some ck and blue were mix into it. Old Tang told him, his Dragonyer powers and Golden Dragon King powers maybe corrting together to rebuild his body. He doesn''t know what kind of changes their direct corrtion will bring but it shouldn''t be anything bad. Another good thing was his soul power being increased and progressing. He could feel it was getting more potent and denser as the training goes on. Before he left the Sea God Ind, he had been at rank forty-six but after doing this training, it has already progressed to rank forty-nine. "Today is the final hurdle for you. The time needed for the first stage of training cannot be calcted exactly. In other words, the forty-ninth day is just a standard benchmark. It either you martial spirit awakens now or we do another forty-nine days until you''vepleted the second awakening." Said Mu Ye, causing Na''er lips to re at Mu Ye. "Your joking right?" "No." Mu Ye didn''t tell Tang Wulin and Na''er that the procedure Tang Wulin was going through was way more difficult. This was because Tang Wulin endurance was too monstrous and is body potential was absolutely amazing. ''It''s like he is a spirit beast incarnate.'' Mu Ye thought as he remembers Tang Wulin fighting all those sea beast and how well his body held up. Tang Wulin body was too abnormal, the durability of it was far higher than what a Spirit Ancestor should have and that talking with using soul skills. ording to the Body Sect''s ancient records, if a person could endure such a cultivation method more than ten times, his second awakening should bepleted. If it doesn''t awaken after this then it would mean his martial soul was mundane without any ancient gene bloodline. ''That just bullshit.'' Mu Ye thought as no one with this much potential could have a mundane and ordinary martial soul. Hence why Mu Ye decided to go all out to make sure Tang Wulin is able to fully awaken his martial soul. "It''s do or die boy." Said Mu Ye as he pours a bottle of blood over Tang Wulin and threw Tang Wulin back into the sea with all of his might. Tang Wulin went plowing through the water until he reaches the depths before he begins slowing down. ''What is he up to.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he came to a stop and started to look around. He didn''t see anything that was different from hisst time. It was then he felt a presenceing towards him. He saw most of the animals he fought for the past month swimming pass him and it was then he saw a school of sharksing towards him. Tang Wulin now knew why Mu Ye poured blood all over him, as he saw the shark swimming towards him. It was the Devilsoul Great White Sharks heading towards him and other types of shark heading toward him. Tang Wulin smacks the first one away as it came to charge straight at him but then he had to twist his body to dodge the other. The sharks noticing that charging at him one at a time wasn''t working decided to revise their n. They all charge towards him at the same time, causing him to have to defend against the rest of them. ''Is that all?'' Tang Wulin body was way stronger than when he just started, as he efficiently smashes all the sharks away. It was then something begin to change. Tang Wulin eyes widen when he saw over five thousand sharks surrounding him. Not only that but saw other spirit beasts he fought before beginning to use their body to make a sphere around him. All of the Devilsoul Great White Sharks open their mouth and then started firing balls of pale light towards him. Tang Wulin instantly summons his Blue Silver Grass to wrap around him to block the violent attacks. Too bad for him that five thousand Devilsoul Great White Sharks didn''t stop as the white ball of light kept being shot out. BANG! BANG! Tang Wulin could feel his body burning and getting bloody. Even with the Blue Silver Grass, he couldn''t keep this up. It was then Tang Wulin saw white light sh around him and the army of fishes. Then he saw darkness. # Tang Wulin eyes snap open as he stood up and started to check his surroundings. He notices he wasn''t in the ocean anymore but in a lush forest. He could detect visible light hitting him and for some reason, he wasn''t wet from just being in the sea. ''This is new.'' Thought Tang Wulin. It was then a dazzling light appeared in front of him and begin to circle around him. It was a glowing ball of dazzling light that was mix with the color of the rainbow with two small wings on it. It started circling around him and then move in front of him as if to tell him to follow it. Tang Wulin decided to follow the light as he begins moving farther into the forest. His Blue Silver Grass appeared as it started to spread itself through the lush forest. Zeref appeared next to him but he too didn''t know what happened after that brilliant sh of light. After walking behind the glowing ball of dazzling light for a while. They came upon a shimmeringke with a visible patch of lush grass in the middle of it and a direct pathway connecting it. Then the glowing ball went to the middle of the lush grass and then blinded him. Tang Wulin and Zeref look ahead, to see a figure appearing prominently from the dazzling light. It was a deer with a de-like trim around each leg, which forms a point under each hoof. Its body was an odd mix of glossy green and white with it having a pale gold antler on its visible head. There were multi-colored gems on the antlers as if they represent a magnificent rainbow. Its luminous eyes were elegant looking with it being multi-colored simr to the glittering gems on its antlers. On its back was a grassy overgrown bush that connected with its tail. Each step the creature took caused the pristine area to shine and shimmer, as a multi-colored ring appeared on it. Tang Wulin could feel intuitively his Blue Silver Grass shaking and moving around in excited. The majestic creature gently turned its head toward Tang Wulin and smiled tenderly. "Wee, Child of Life." Chapter 50: Blessing Chapter 50: Blessing "What." Said Tang Wulin causing the spirit beast to chuckle for a bit. "I''m sure you have many questions, and I will do my best to answer them." Said Spirit Beast. "Ok, who are you?" Asked Tang Wulin with Zeref standing next to him. "My name is Sleipnir. I''m known as the Avatar of Life." Said Sleipnir as she begins to walk closer to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t raise his guard up as Sleipnir moved closer to him. "Avatar of Life?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "It''s a title I gain from being able to manipte the life force of all living things." Said Sleipnir, causing Zeref eyes to widen in distinct shock and surprise. Zeref turn to ologia and informed him to ask Sleipnir something. "You can manipte the life force of all living things? With no repercussions at all?"Asked Tang Wulin. "Just like how some beings can manipte the power of space and time with no repercussions, so can I with life force." Said Sleipnir. Zeref went quiet, Tang Wulin guess because he was considering the fact he was cursed by Ankhseram for knowingly breaking thews of life and death. "Ok, why did you call me the Child of Life?" Asked Tang Wulin, causing Sleipnir to smile gently at him. "Dear child, you were giving generously something that has never happen in all of the Douluo Dalu History. You were blessed by the Goddess of Life, a God-King and making you her child." Said Sleipnir, causing Tang Wulin to give Sleipnir a nk stare. He remembers Na''er talking about the God-Kings being at the top of the Hierchery of Gods but he, however, doesn''t fathom why one would bless him. "Haven''t notice your abnormal ability to recover very swiftly and yourrge vitality." Questioned Sleipnir, causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen. ''That exins why it only took me a day to properly regain consciousness after the Kirins attack.'' Thought Tang Wulin. After all Old Tang told him it wasn''t because of the GDK bloodline or his Dragonyer powers. Zeref himself was justughing on the side from the Dragon of Apocalypse being blessed by the Goddess of Life. "Why would she do that?" Asked Tang Wulin as he ignored Zeref. "Who knows. The Gods are mysterious beings, some unattached, some loving and some are merciless. All I know is you have her blessing of life." "Maybe you were blessed as our savior? Maybe you were blessed because you are her champion? Or Maybe you were blessed on a whim?" Said Sleipnir, as her face came in front of Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin lips twitch as he heard Sleipnir words of him being a savior or a champion. "Saviour?" Asked Tang Wulin, causing Sleipnir eyes to turn sad and distance. "Yes child, her blessing may be a sign of you being our savior. Savior for what? I do not know for the ultimate fate of this world is so vague. You see I have the ability to see this world life span and I can see it ending soon." Said Sleipnir. "What do you mean?" Asked Tang Wulin. "I don''t know. For the past thousands of years, I could sense the life span of this world running strong but then I felt the deafening screams of a whole world and then silence." Said Sleipnir, as it face turned paled for a few seconds. "It was then I saw the life span of this world rapidly decreasing to the point. I can''t tell if this world will exist for another thousand, hundred, fifty or tens of years." Said Sleipnir. "So the world may end soon?" Said Tang Wulin. "Maybe? Or Maybe not? The ultimate fate of the world has always been changing whether it be twenty thousand years ago or even ten thousand years ago."Said Sleipnir. "It''s why when I sense your divine blessing, I felt you may be the ultimate answer the Goddess has sent to us, her child. Maybe you could change the ultimate fate of this world or maybe not." Said Sleipnir. "But before that, tell me something. Do you care for this world?" Asked Sleipnir as she gazes thoughtfully at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as Zeref turned toward him. "In another time, I would have told you no. I would haveughed merrily at the undeniable fact this world was going to be destroyed and merely depart from it but now?" Said Tang Wulin as various people started to sh through his mind. *" Big Brother." "My little Tang Tang." "Mommy loves you." "Boss!" "Wulin!"* He felt the memories of his time with them pass through his mind as he begins speaking. "This world graciously allowed me to experience something that I thought was impossible for me. I don''t love this world, but I don''t wish for it to end." Said Tang Wulin as he gazes thoughtfully at Sleipnir. "Such an honest child. I ask because I could feel your apathy and indifference towards the world." Said Sleipnir, as it begins to look at Tang Wulin with sincere affection. Tang Wulin eyes widen when Sleipnir begins to gently rub its nose on his face but strangely he didn''t oppose it. He gently moved his hands to stroke her head, while Zeref just smiled behind him. "So do you know how the world will end?" Asked Tang Wulin. "There are too many possibilities and variable at the present. I''m unsure which one will cause the destruction of the world." Said Sleipnir, causing Tang Wulin and Zeref to fall into silence. "Dear child, let me help you on your journey. You''re already rank 49; you can take my ring for your next rank." Said Sleipnir. "Why would you do that?" "I want to help you carry the burden of stopping the world from ending. I also want to get rid of some of that apathy you have to the world, even if it just a little bit." Said Sleipnir as she chuckles and smiled serenely. Tang Wulin didn''t utter anything as he gazes at Sleipnir and Zeref expression softens at Sleipnir answer. "Alright, how do I absorb you?" Asked Tang Wulin, as he was so used to just killing the spirit beast and then absorbing it within him. "ce your forehead on mine and leave the rest to me." Said Sleipnir. Tang Wulin nodded his head and leans his forehead forward, as it touches Sleipnir own forehead. Zeref watches in amazement as the sacred symbol of a tree with multi-colored branches appeared around both ologia and Sleipnir. The vines and nts around started to move toward both of them. Then they formed a sphere of vines and nts, with multi-colored lighting shining brilliantly through the gaps. Tang Wulin perceived his body being flooded with energy as his spirit rank begins to rise. It increased from rank 49 to the peak and then breakthrough to rank 50. Everything in Tang Wulin body begins to glow with multi-colored radiance as he begins to circte his soul power. The multi-colored energy was entering his body and with his soul power, they both begin to form a vortex. In this small vortex, his soul power became a multi-colored vortex that was extremely thick and hadpletely transformed into a whirlpool. He felt his body beginning to change and his soul power getting stronger. His bones, tendons and internal organs were bing more other-worldly as he felt the fierce rush of life energy entering his body. But that wasn''t all as he felt his ninth dragon seal rumbling and Old Tang voice rang out. "Prepare yourself. The absorption with Sleipnir broke your next seal and now you have to endure it or you will die." The intense bloodline aura surged out while a low dragon''s mighty roar began to radiate out of Tang Wulin''s bloodline vibration. The tribal markings on his body begin to glow as golden scales kept oning on and off his body. Tang Wulin felt his bloodline breakthrough this time around was way different as it progresses. The surging bloodline energy began forming miraculous vortices on the surface of his skin and he then felt life energy beginning to intertwine with the vortices. Old Tang watches in mild shock as Tang Wulin bloodline started to instantly form a vortex simr to that of his multi-colored soul power, both spinning at high-speed. There was a strange duality between both as in the middle of the Multi-colored one was vast white energy and in the bloodline was a deep ckness. The bloodline power was thick and destructive on the outside while the Multi-colored power was smooth and epassing on the inside. He sensed a giant golden dragon seemingly leaping into the sky in his spiritual world. The mythical dragon suspended above his sea of spirit. There were nine golden light spots shimmering from the dragon''s head to its tail that made it appear fierce and valiant. It was a terrifying aura that was indescribable. It seemed to fill the entire world to its brim. Its imperious power triumphed over everything and domineered all the life forms in the world. It felt as if it was no longer asleep as before. In fact, it felt as if everything should submit themselves before it. The Golden Dragon King bloodline in Tang Wulin body seemed toe alive. It had truly transformed into the Golden Dragon King which reigned freely as it looked down on the world beneath it. It even felt like it was about to dash out of his body. "Its finally awake" Old Tang voice rang out. Yet that wasn''t the only change that was happening to Tang Wulin. His Blue Silver Grass appeared prominently around his body and begins to change. Multiple colors begin growing on the vines, as it started to shine with a beautiful glow and shimmer around it. The Vines began growing bigger and thicker, as scales begin to intertwine with each of their vines. Tang Wulin body began to be even more refined and toned as his flowing hair be a bit longer. His skins be more tender and glossy. The vines begin to curl around his hair and then a jeweled crown was beginning to form around his forehead. There were glittering gems around it simr to Sleipnir own on it antler. All of this was happening in the sphere of vines formed by the nts around them. Then arge V symbol appeared on his forehead with his surrounding being bathed in life energy and an astral form of a woman appeared in front of him. She smiled at Tang Wulin and kiss his forehead. Then the sphere exploded as Tang Wulin body was adequately covered in dazzling Multi-Colored radiance and the vines around him were coiling around his body endlessly. As if to make the whole world jealous of its eternal beauty. His crown shimmer in timeless elegance and breathtaking beauty as the nts around him instantly began to kneel in his peaceful presence. All of his rings begin to shine as three purple, one ck and finally, a multi-colored one appeared. Tang Wulin luminous eyes snap open as it shed with multiple colors and then return to normal. But one could still see a hint of a multi-colored hue in them. "Kneel." Tang Wulin uttered, causing the whole forest to literally bow before him and for the abundant grass around him to swarm his feet. The majestic presence they felt from Tang Wulin was as if they were looking at the god of nature in front of them. "Absolutely amazing." voice rang out to him. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes and then notice many things were different for him. He shifted his hand around, which caused the multi-colored vines around him to follow the motions of his hand as they gave off a shimmering glow. "It seems you absorbing me didn''t just grant you a new ring but a variation with your Martial soul. It seems my life energy synchronized with it and created this new type of martial soul." Said Sleipnir, as she appears prominently beside him in astral form. "Not only that, it seems to have caused you to break open one of those seals in your body. But that not all, I check over your body to make sure nothing was wrong but I notice two keys things. Your Leviathan spirit soul seems to have fallen into a deep slumber from the absorption, and you seem to have gained a spirit bone from me." Said Sleipnir, as she stared at the jeweled crown that was like a splitting image of her antlers. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he was troubled about Leviathan but knew he couldn''t do anything as it was in a sleepy slumber. He then went toward the water and saw the jeweled crown on his reflection. "How about you tell us about your new skill." Said Zeref as he appeared, surprising Sleipnir. "Who is this?" Asked Sleipnir, as she was surprised she couldn''t have sense Zeref before. "Hello, my name is Zeref. I''m this boy guardian angel you could say and been helping him with his goals." Said Zeref with a smile, causing Sleipnir to nod her head. "Well, it seems I gain the ability to control gravity in the area." Said Tang Wulin as his fifth ring lit up and which caused the vines around him to break the ground from the overwhelming pressure pulling it down. "Then it seems my other ability Gem Amplification allows me to enhance my strength, speed, defense, bloodline and ability powers. The other one Avatar of Life allows me to store, transfer or heal anything in exchange for my own life energy. Also, I''m able to sense all of the life energy around." Said Tang Wulin, causing Zeref to look at him in surprise. "Three spirit skills? Amazing." Said Zeref. "It''s, not just three, I have another one but It won''t activate." Said, Tang Wulin in confusion. "It because you''re too weak at the moment to bring it out. For now, you should stick to those three spirit skills." Said Sleipnir, causing Tang Wulin to nod. "So how about the spirit bone?" Asked Zeref. "It seems each gem allowed me to boost one of my stats. Same as my spirit skill and I can stack them on each other." Said Tang Wulin as the red gem begins to shine dazzlingly and he felt his strength increasing. "Then it has a skill called Child of Life, which allows me to suck up all the life energy around me and increase all powers by 100 percent." Said Tang Wulin, as the area around, begin to swirl into green energy and instantly begins to dive into his body. "Sleipnir do you know what thest skill does, it''s called Revtion." Said Tang Wulin, causing Sleipnir eyes to widen in shock. "To think you would get that skill..." Said Sleipnir in shock. "Well, it''s basically is the Power to give and strip the truth of the world. Right now you only have the ability to weaken your enemy." Said Sleipnir with pride in her voice. "I see." Said Tang Wulin as he nodded his head. "You really luck out, in getting a one million year spirit bone and spirit ring." Said Zeref, causing Tang Wulin to nod and Sleipnir to giggle. "I''m actually not only one million years old." Said Sleipnir causing Zeref to give her a questioning look. "What do you mean?" Asked Tang Wulin. "If we are talking about how long I have lived in this world? Then I would be around three hundred million years old." Said Sleipnir, shocking both Tang Wulin and Zeref. "I have the ability to hibernate whenever I want or if the world is facing a mass extinction crisis. This takes me to a separate dimension and so I sleep for as long as I need to." Said Sleipnir. "I see. Well, how do we leave this ce?" Asked Tang Wulin, as he knew it was time to leave. "Oh right, I didn''t mention where we were right. I teleported your consciousness while you were battling those shark and so all you need to do to leave is to wake up." Said Sleipnir. Tang Wulin nodded his head and close his eyes, as he begins focusing. # Mu Ye watches as his disciple was being bombarded by the shark''s energy st but saw no sign of his martial soul awakening. He was nning on saving him but then he saw a sh of glowing light but nothing changed as he the sharks still firing. ''The hell, was that?'' Thought Mu Ye. Then his eyes widen when he saw a sh of light surround Tang Wulin body and then Tang Wulin erupted from the animal blockage. A visible streak of light speed through the ocean depth and straight through the surface, as it headed toward the shores. Na''er was standing on the Ocean shore waiting for her brother and hoping the awaken his martial soul. Imagine her surprise when a visible streak of light shot out of the boundless ocean andnded right next to her. She turns her head and saw it was a brother, but he was looking a little bit different from before. His skins look more polish and refined from before, with his hair a little bit longer. Not only that but the aura he gave off was one of peace and life, it was a greater feeling than even her master wife Yali could give. "Big brother?" Asked Na''er. Tang Wulin nodded his head as he begins rubbing her head. The sea parted as Mu Ye came out of it and headed towards Tang Wulin. He hastily asks him if he was able to do second awakening. "Have a look." Said Tang Wulin, as his martial soul was released around him. Na''er and Mu Ye look in surprised as Tang Wulin Blue Silver Grass was vastly different from before. Whether it be the brilliant color, the considerable thickness of it or the aura it gave off, both could tell Tang Wulin really achieve second awakening. "It''s too beautiful." Na''er was entranced by the shimmering and glittering vines. Mu Ye was nodding his head as he felt at peace around them and went to go to test the strength of the vines. ''Impressive, it takes a while before I''m able to rip the vines apart. But after I rip them apart, they simply form back together as if they weren''t vines but swirls of energy link together.'' Thought Mu Ye as he tested the stretching. "With this, the next part of your training will be easier." Said Mu Ye, as he could tell Tang Wulin blood essence seems to have also increased and gotten stronger. ''Did it also get refined too?'' Thought Mu Ye. "Sorry old man, but I have to reach Star Luo Continent now." Said Tang Wulin, as brought his arm around Na''er waist and brought her close to him. "Star Luo Continent? I can take you there in my mecha." Said Mu Ye. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes at the mention of riding in a mecha. Mu Ye watched as two wings appeared from Tang Wulin back and his fourth spirit ring lit up. Blue electricity appearing around Tang Wulin and then he saw clouds beginning to form. Tang Wulin instantly disappeared from Mu Ye sight as he heard the sounds of continuous thunder rumbling. "Damn this brat.'' Thought Mu Ye. ''I can''t let him escape from my sight.'' Mu Ye summon his golden mecha and begin chasing after Tang Wulin. Chapter 51: Star Luo City Chapter 51: Star Luo City Gu Yue was sitting down on her bed, staring off to the distance and she then flicked her hands causing a silver color to appear in her room. It was then from behind her a figure instantly appeared without any noise. It was a man whose entire body was enshrouded by a ck cloak, as he was kneeling behind her. "Young miss, we lost sight of Tang Wulin and Na''er when they were in the city next to Shrek." Announced the man in ck. "How?" Asked Gu Yue. "We don''t know exactly. All we know his they kept entering and leaving different buildings before they never left one of them." Said the man causing Gu Yue to narrow her eyes. ''I can still feel the connection between me and Na''er. So they shouldn''t be in trouble, although I don''t relish the fact she with him.'' Thought Gu Yue. "Mydy, are we really not going to do anything to the boy? With his blood you cou-" "That is enough." Gu Yue said coldly. Her eyes sh and turned into purple slits. The man didn''t say anything more as he stood behind Gu Yue as if waiting for her order. "I will deal with Tang Wulin, you just focus on finding thend." Said Gu Yue. "Is there a particr reason for this miss?" Asked the man. "I didn''t ask for your opinion." Said Gu Yue. The Man nodded his head and got up to leave. She gently waved her right arm, and the silver color within her room silently disappeared. She went to the window and gently pushed it open. ''You better not let anything happen to you. After all, you promise me.'' Gu Yue thought softly. She was looking out the window as the sun was beginning to rise and shined dazzlingly on her face. Knock! Gu Yue turned her head and went to go open to door, surprise to discover Xu Xiaoyan knocking on her door. "Gu Yue let''s go out to eat." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a big smile on her face. Gu Yue thought about it and then nodded her head, as she followed Xu Xiaoyan as they begin to walk leisurely through the Star Luo City. Xu Xiaoyan has been doing thistely, dragging Gu Yue to check out different ces since they were on the ship. Gu Yue asks her why and Xu Xiaoyan said it was because Gu Yue need to rx a little. Both of them were walking through the street and checking out the shops. It was then when they saw Ye Xinn and Wu Siduo together walking around together. "Hey, guys!" Xu Xiaoyan yelled out causing both of them to turn toward her and smile. "What are you guys doing now?" Asked Xu Xiaoyan as she and Gu Yue headed towards them. "Nothing much, we''re just checking out the city." Said Ye Xinn, while Wu Siduo merely nodded along with her. "Find anything interesting?" Asked Xu Xiaoyan. "Sadly no." Said Wu Sidou. "Hey let''s go find something to eat." Said Xu Xiaoyan. Everyone agreed as they begin to follow her lead. They were walking for a while, trying to find a nice ce that had multiple seats, so they could all sit together. "Isn''t that Mu Xi and Yuanen Yehui." Said Wu Siduo, as she pointed them out. Everyone turns their heads to where Wu Siduo was pointing at. Mu Xi and Yuanen Yehui were sitting down around a table with multiple chairs. The table was under a white umbre that was obscuring the sun and they both were eating ice cream. "Seniors!" Mu Xi and Yuanen Yehui turned their head to see Xu Xiaoyan waving at them. They saw her with Wu Siduo, Ye Xinn, and Gu Yue who were approaching them. "My cute junior!" Said Mu Xi as she got up from the table to go hug Xu Xiaoyan. Mu Xi was a part of the exchange program because of her cksmith status and her master wanted her to spar against Star Luo cksmiths. Everyone but Mu Xi and Yuanen went to go get ice cream and sit down together. They were doing some small talk while enjoying the shade. "So what did you guys think about Banquet?" Said Xu Xiaoyan with a cheerful smile. "Pretty boring." Said Ye Xinn, as she felt she squandered her time going there. "You aren''t wrong, it was fun to dress up though." Said Mu Xi, as she fondly remembers her vermillion dress. "Not really." Said Ye Xinn. "Oh,e on. Don''t tell me you didn''t feel good dressing up in your dark green dress." Said Mu Xi as she urately recalls many people falling instantly for her remarkable looks and ice demeanor. "No." Said Ye Xinn with a straight face, causing Mu Xi to roll her eyes. "How about my little junior, how did it feel to capture all those youths'' hearts." Said Mu Xi with a mischievous smile. "Huh! What are you talking about?" Said Xu Xiaoyan with a blush on her face, causing Mu Xi to smile even wider. "Oh, I don''t know, about that white gown you wore. That somehow coincidentally matches Yue Zhengyu''s clothing." Said Mu Xi. "You are overthinking it." Said Xu Xiaoyan with her lips twitching. "Ok~. Now, how about you Wu Siduo." Said Mu Xi as she instantly changed her target to Wu Siduo who lips twitch. "No." Said Wu Siduo as she red fiercely at Mu Xi, who disregard it. "Pretty daring youngdy, wearing that ck and gold dress. Don''t tell me you didn''t notice how some of those boys were staring at those lovely legs of yours." Siad Mu Xi, causing Wu Siduo''s face to turn red as the second passed. "Too bad you didn''t wear a dress Yuanen." Said Mu Xi as she pouted at her business partner. Yuanen Yehui rolled her eyes but didn''t say anything. "Why didn''t you go Gu Yue?" Asked Mu Xi, as she was surprised that Gu Yue didn''t attend. Everyone turns their head to Gu Yue, but she didn''t say anything as she continued eating her ice cream. "It probably because Tang Wulin wasn''t there." Said Yuanen Yehui as she went back to eating her ice cream. She didn''t notice that herment, cause all the girls around her to blush. Gu Yue stopped eating her ice cream and red fiercely at Yuanen Yehui, who merely look back up. "What? You know it''s true."Said Yuanen Yehui. "Still, I wonder how Tang Wulin would look like in a suite." Said Yuanen Yehui, as she begins imagining him in a suit and going to the banquet. Her words caused everyone around her to stop and start thinking about Tang Wulin dress-up, with him dancing with them. This caused them to unconsciously sport a pleasant smile and blush. "They said he was with Na''er his sister, when theyst, saw him?" Asked Yuanen Yehui and everyone gave her a nod. Unbeknownst to Yuanen, everyone around was thinking about the same thing. ''That should be me with him!'' They were pretty jealous Na''er was with Tang Wulin, even if she was his sister. While Gu Yue eyebrow kept twitching every time she was reminded of it. "Well about you and Xie Xie?" Said Gu Yue with a slight smirk. "Where are you going with this?" Said Yuanen Yehui as she narrowed her eyes at Gu Yue. Her name and Xie Xie should never be in the same sentence as far as she was a concerned. "Don''t tell you me actually cared about events like these? I''m sure you went because you wanted to see him dress up." Said Gu Yue as her smirk grew, as she watches Yuanen Yehui clench her fist and teeth. "Oh! You better not go there." Said Yuanen Yehui, as Gu Yue showed her a mocking smile. "Hahaha." Yuanen Yehui and Gu Yue stop to turn to Xu Xiaoyanughing merrily at them while sending her a questioning nce. "I''m sorry, it just that it''s pretty funny with all of us here. I wish we could do this more often." Said Xu Xiaoyan. "That is true." Said Mu Xi with a pleasant smile but then she thought of something. "Since we''re talking about guys, about we talk about that yboy Yue Zhengyu." Said Mu Xi The girl dissolved into lively small talk with even Gu Yue joining in. If one didn''t know any better, they look like a normal group of friends meeting up and having fun. "Yuanen!" A familiar voice shouted out. Everyone but Yuanen Yehui turned their head to see Xie Xie running to them and he wasn''t alone. Xu Lizhi and Yue Zhengyu were with him as they followed behind him. Gu Yue turn to Yuanen Yehui with a charming smile on her face. "Be quiet you." Said Yuanen Yehui, as she saw Xie Xie approach her. Everyone watched as Yuanen Yehui was ignored everything Xie Xie said and yet Xie Xie didn''t stop talking. Everybodyugh at them, as the boys went to go get some chairs and sit down with the girl. After a while, everyone sat down and enjoy themselves. BOOM! They all look up and saw lightning stormsing toward Star Luo City. Then they all look up in surprise as they saw a lightning bolt shooting straight down from the clouds. "How much you all want to bet that is our captain?" # The lightning bolt hit in the middle of the street and then two figures can be seen. It was an incredibly handsome male and a beautiful silver hair maiden. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes and saw that Na''er was resting her head on his chest. "I guess we''re here." Said Tang Wulin, causing Na''er to open her eyes and look all around her. "Wow, so this is Star Luo continent huh." Said Na''er. Both of them didn''t notice or care that the people surrounding them was staring at them in shock. "Tang Tang and Na''er?" A familiar voice resounded out. Tang Wulin turns his head in the direction of the voice. He saw his Mother and Dad standing in front of a food stall. Lang Yue''s eyes shimmer with passionate tears as she saw her little Tang Tang holding on to her little girl Na''er. She instantly rushed towards them and envelopes them in a hug. "My beloved babies! Mommy misses you guys."Lang Yue cried passionately as she kept on holding them. Na''er eyes began to swell with tears as she realizes she hasn''t seen her mother in over six years. "Mom! Dad!"Na''er screamed as she begins to rub her head into Lang Yue embrace. Tang Ziran smiled as he began to walk over and brought them into a hug. It has been six years since they were all separated. Six years since they went their separate ways. Yet even in those six years they never once stop dearly missing each other. "Boss!" "Wulin!" "Captain!" Everyone turns their heads to see a group of people running towards them. Tang Ziran turned his head to Tang Wulin. "Tang Tang, who are these people?" "They are my friends, Dad." Said Tang Wulin, causing everyone to be genuinely shocked. Tang Wulin group felt shocked because this was the first time Tang Wulin as ever acknowledged them as his friends. After hearing him say it, they all felt pride and unspeakable joy. Tang Ziran and Lang Yue were at first surprised but then begin smiling tenderly as one of their wishes finally came through. ''Our beloved son finally found people to call friends.'' "Stupid boss!" "This won''t make up." "For making us wait!" Xie Xie, Gu Yue, Xu Xiaoyan, Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, Mu Xi, and Wu Siduo all dog-piled on him with wide grins on their face. Ignoring Tang Wulinment of them being annoying and to get off. "Hello Wulin parents, I''m his best friend Xie Xie." Said Xie Xie as he got up from the dogpile and went to go properly introduce himself. He was then kicked down from behind as everyone but Tang Wulin had their feet out. "When did you be his best friend!" Everyone''s voices rang out, causing Na''er, Lang Yue, and Tang Ziran tough at the scene in front of them. Tang Ziran and Lang Yue look at the group in front of them. A memory of Tang Wulin standing alone as he walks home. Then another memory of him walking home with Na''er and now this scene of him surrounded by people who wanted to be with him. They were grateful towards these people because their dear son wasn''t alone anymore. Chapter 52: Thank You Chapter 52: Thank You "So how are things going?" Asked Tang Ziran as he walks aimlessly with his son. Lang Yue said she wanted to talk with Tang Wulin friends and so he was walking around with Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he was busy looking around the city. Tang Ziran smiled as he really did miss his son''s cold and apathetic looks. But strangely enough, he felt his son''s presence was different than the usual coldness. "Let''s go sit down over there." Said Tang Ziran while leading Tang Wulin over to the water fountain that was in the middle of the city. Tang Wulin sat down on the edge as Tang Ziran went to go them some fried fish. "Well isn''t this nice, you guys are finally back together." Said Zeref, as he appeared next to ologia. ''It feels strange.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Strange how?" Asked Zeref. ''It''s like something that was lost before has just came back to me.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Zeref didn''t say anything as they both sat back and keenly enjoy the sounds of the water gushing out. Tang Wulin saw his dading back to him with two steaming fish and he gave him one. "Be careful it''s hot." Said Tang Ziran as he sat down and begins nibbling on his fish. Tang Wulin nodded his head as he also started eating his fish. "I''m d you were able to find some friends. Lang Yue and I were genuinely worried that you would go through with life with no one." Said Tang Ziran. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he continued earnestly eating his fried fish and listens to his dad talk. "We didn''t want you to stay alone any longer. After all, nothing is worse in the world than being alone." Said Tang Ziran Tang Wulin begins recalling those years of solitude and quiet. He didn''t hate the solitude because he became numb to the feeling of being alone. He wonders if that signifies that he became broken inside when he was in Fiore or maybe he just never cared anymore. "So, which one of them is your lovely girlfriend?" Asked Tang Ziran with an enormous smile. "Girlfriend?" "Yes, girlfriend! Are you saying you''re not dating one of them?" Asked Tang Ziran. "I''m not." "Are you sure you''re my son?" Tang Ziran gave him a nk look, causing Tang Wulin to ignore Tang Ziran who only chuckles in return. "I''m just joking. Still, I do hope you find yourself a girlfriend." Said Tang Ziran as he went back to his fish. "Although I thought it would be Na''er considering how adamant, you were about her staying with us. Talk about raising your own girlfriend." Said Tang Ziran, causing Tang Wulin to look up at him with an arched brow. "Then again, I saw how territorial that Gu Yue girl was being with you after that dogpile. But then that Xu Xiaoyan girl looks like the ideal type that would be able to make you open up more." Said Tang Ziran as he went on a rant about all the girls there. "Or you could just take them all." Said Tang Ziran, causing Tang Wulin to give him a nk stare. "Hahaha. I''m just kidding. Although you shouldn''t tell your mother what I said, she would most likely kill me."Said Tang Ziran with a shiver and a helpless smile. Tang Wulin could only sigh at his father''s antics. Well, at least this hasn''t changed about him. Yet he knew he dearly misses these moments, even if he never showed it. "Well, I guess I can tell you about your mother and me." Said Tang Ziran. "You and mom?" "Yea, you see I was a bit of a yboy back in my day. Your dad would go after the most attractive girl he saw and then woo them with his devilish charm. This went on for many years until I met your mom when she was sitting down eating and I became charmed from her looks." Said Tang Ziran, with a charming smile. "Before I could even say a word, she rolled her eyes at me and left. I was stunned, it wasn''t until I found outter by some friends that Lang Yue didn''t like yboys or men like me. Yet even then I kept on chasing after her, doing everything I can think of to woo her." Said Tang Ziran. "How many times do you think I got soundly rejected?" "Ten times?" Said Tang Wulin, causing Tang Ziran tough. "One hundred twenty-six times." Said Tang Ziran with a small smile causing Tang Wulin to turn his head toward him. Tang Ziran turned to his son and shook his head. "That many rejections are outrageous isn''t it? It would be normal to stop after the tenth one but I never gave up. In the end, I was able to gain your mother''s consent and then finally her heart." Said Tang Ziran. "Why did you keep asking her?" "At first it was the challenge, then it became the irresistible attraction and finally love. I couldn''t think about anything else other than her. In my heart, I knew I would have kept trying for eternity if meant she would even consider saying yes." Said Tang Ziran softly. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he begins to stare at the boisterous crowd of people passing him by. "Hey dad, is it right for a monster to love someone?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Is it alright for a monster to love someone? Well, that depends on the person the monster loves. After all, if the person the monster loves is willing to love them back, then nothing else matters." Said Tang Ziran. "If I one day I be a monster... Would you still-," Said Tang Wulin. "Without a second thought." Tang Ziran interrupted Tang Wulin before he could finish. "Even if you be a demon, the devil, the enemy of the world, or even many other things. Lang Yue and I will always love you. We will never be ashamed for you to be our son." Said Tang Ziran. Unbeknownst to Tang Ziran each of his words was causing ologia to tremble from the endless amount of warmth andforting off of each word. "Hey, dad." Said Tang Wulin as the precious memories of his family in Fiore and his family of Douluo begin to intertwine. "Hm?'' He could see his mother and father from Fiore smilingpassionately at him, as they mouthed something familiar to him. It was the gentle words that Tang Ziran and Lang Yue always say to him for the past fifteen years. "I love you." Said Tang Wulin as he realized it has been over four hundred years since hest uttered those words. Tang Ziran''s eyes widen in surprise and shock. He smiled and then gently pulled his beloved son into an affectionate hug. Today was one of the most memorable days of Tang Ziran''s life, equal to when he got Lang Yue to marry him. For the first time in over fifteen years, his dear son said he loved him. # Lang Yue was sitting down in the park listening to her Tang Tang friends tell her about everything that has happened since he went to Eastsea Academy. She watches attentively as everyone wasughing merrily and smiling radiantly as they told each of their stories. Her eyes shifted toward Na''er who no matter how hard she tried, could never hide anything from her. ''So my little Na''er is jealous.'' Lang Yue couldn''t me her as she heard more about their adventure with her Tang Tang. She understands how and why Tang Wulin came to sincerely trust the people that weren''t his family. "Everyone, I want to sincerely thank you." Said Lang Yue, causing everyone to stop and turn to her. "What do you mean?" Asked Xie Xie with the others mirroring his look of confusion. "For being my little Tang Tang friends." "My son has been alone for as long as I can remember. He didn''t have anybody to talk to, and he never talks to anyone. The normal thing would be toin or cry about it and yet he never did. It was as if he naturally expected to be alone and just epted it as if it was undoubtedly his ultimate fate." "Then Na''er joined us, and I saw him getting better. It seemed like my little Wulin would finally be ok but then my little girl left and I cried when I saw the look in his eyes. It was a hollow look of eptance as if he expected her to leave him." Said Lang Yue as her shoulder was trembling uncontrobly causing Na''er to clench her fist and gently lowered her head in unspeakable shame. "I know my son can be hard to approach with his cold and apathetic look. Sometimes it''s hard to tell if he genuinely cares about anything or anyone." "I know he can be a bit cruel and brutal towards people. Being with him will mean your life will be in more danger than normal." "But even with all of that, you guys still stood by his side. All of you were able to get my little Tang Tang to willingly ept you as his friends." "Even if it isn''t obvious, the action of you guys surrounding him and being there for him is something I am sure he considers precious. He truly cares for you guys even if he doesn''t show it." "You have no idea how much that means to us and so I beg you." Said Lang Yue as she lowered her head in front of everyone. "Please don''t abandon him. Please don''t let my little boy be alone anymore and please continue taking good care of him." Said Lang Yue, causing a deep silence to overshadow the previous mood and then. "Please raise your head!" "Mom, get up!" "A prettydy like you shouldn''t bow before us." Lang Yue''s eyes widen when she saw them running over to her and getting her to stop her from bowing. Then her eyes turn into genuine shock when every single one of them bows before her. "Mam, we want to thank you. For giving birth to Wulin, for raising him and for sending him to Eastsea." Said Xie Xie. "It was because of this, that we were able to meet the Wulin we know." Said Gu Yue. "Mam we should be the one, sincerely thanking you." Said Xu Xiaoyan. "We are the lucky one to have met Tang Wulin." Said Mu Xi, "We promise to not leave him alone." Said Wu Siduo. "Don''t worry, big brother will never experience the feeling of loneliness again." Said Na''er as her eyes filled with passionate determination. "We will stand by Wulin, always." Said everyone, as they were all bowing their head with a reassuring smile and fierce determination on their faces towards Lang Yue. Lang Yue''s eyes begin to tear up as geniuses from Shrek were bowing and being thankful for being able to meet her little boy. "You guys really are such amazing friends." # "Sorry Wulin, Dad and Mom can''t stay here any longer than today." Said Tang Ziran as he saw the unclouded sky was turning dark. "What do you mean?" "I mean we have to go back to the job I was doing. The only reason I even came to Star Luo was because of an appointment which I just finished today before I saw you." Said Tang Ziran with a sad smile. "Is the organization forcing you?" Asked Tang Wulin has his expression turn deadly serious. "No, they''re not. If I want to make any money, I need to do this." Said Tang Ziran. "You know you don''t have to..." Said Tang Wulin as he knew his dad has been sending checks to Mang Tian to give to him. "I do. I want to at least be able to do this one thing for my son." Said Tang Ziran as he felt regret for not being able to help his son as much. "Ok. But can you make me a promise?" "Sure what is it."Asked Tang Ziran causing Tang Wulin to lean in and speak in his ear. "... If ites to that okay." Said Tang Ziran with a serious look. They begin talking for a while, mostly Tang Ziran with more tips about getting the girl you genuinely like. Tang Ziran turns his head and saw his son''s eyes closing slowly. "How about you rest for a bit?" Asked Tang Ziran. "Ok." Said Tang Wulin, as he gently closed his eyes. Tang Ziran smiled as he brought Wulin head close toward him. He then turns his head to Tang Wulin sleeping face and lets out a faint smile. "Mom and Dad..." Tang Ziran turns to see his little Tang Tang talking gently in his peaceful sleep. "I have always been thankful for everything you guys have done for me." "And for always loving me." Tang Wulin muttered, causing Tang Ziran''s eyes to widen. ''Even when I never once said I loved you in all those years. Even when it would have been easier to merely stop trying to get through to me and leave me alone. Thank you guys, so much for never giving up on me.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he drifted off to sleep. Tang Ziran started to gently rub Tang Wulin hair, as tears instantly begin to gently roll down his cheeks. He fondly started remembering all of his time with Tang Wulin and the ultimate truth of his origin. ''We wouldn''t have minded if you never changed.'' ''We wouldn''t care if you never said you loved us.'' ''After all, we just want you to be happy.'' ''It doesn''t even matter if we''re not rted by blood.'' ''Because you are our one and only son. We will always love you, now and forever.'' Thought Tang Ziran as both father and sonid together for onest time before they reluctantly depart from each other. Chapter 53: National Ceremony Chapter 53: National Ceremony Tang Wulin found himself on the balcony of the Grand Star Luo Hotel. He was gazing out in the night sky. "Hurry up ande out old man." Said Tang Wulin. Nothing happened for a while until a shadownded behind Tang Wulin. "You damn brat! You really race over here without any rest." Said Mu Ye. Tang Wulin said nothing as Mu Ye undoubtedly continued his rant as if he didn''t care if Tang Wulin was listening attentively to him or not. "Old man, who is the direct heir to the body sect?" Asked Tang Wulin, causing Mu Ye to voluntarily stop his rant and look at him in mild surprise. "My direct heir? Why are you so interested?" Asked Mu Ye, as he narrowed his eyes. "Dere me as your heir." Said Tang Wulin. "You want to be the heir? But why?" Asked Mu Ye, as he didn''t believe for one possible second Tang Wulin already cared about the body sect. "I n on making the Body Sect number one. Hence, I naturally need to be to the leader, which means I need to be the heir." Said Tang Wulin, causing Mu Ye to look at him in shock. "What! What did you just say!" "Old man, if you entrust the body sect to me. I promise it will reach a height that is greater than even Shrek." Said Tang Wulin as he gave Mu Ye a nce as a gentle breeze past them. Mu Ye was shocked and stunned when he heard Tang Wulin proposition. If this was anyone else, he wouldugh at them but this is a kid who showed more potential than even their founder. ''Not only that but he also apart of Shrek too.'' Thought Mu Ye as he started going over his viable options. "Well old man?" Asked Tang Wulin. "...Give me some time to think about this." Said Mu Ye. "You shouldn''t take too long old man. Chances like these are hard toe by and easy to vanish." Said Tang Wulin, confusing Mu Ye. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything more, and Mu Ye promptly vanish from behind him. Zeref and Sleipnir appeared on both of his sides after Mu Ye left. "What are you nning?" Asked Zeref. "What are you talking about?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Don''t try and y with me. You''re up to something." Said Zeref as he stared thoughtfully at ologia. "I wonder." Said Sleipnir as she gazes at Tang Wulin who didn''t turn to either of them and just gaze out at the night sky. # The Star Luo Empire was located in the middle of the city and said to be built in the same image as Duoluo Continent. The royal member had the family name ''Dai'', with their most famous member being Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. The Dai family once renounced their royal title. Then regain it again due to the rising of Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao ten thousand years ago. Due to this, the Federation couldn''tpletely wipe out the Star Luo Empire even with their absolute control over the Douluo Continent at the time. This allowed Star Lou Empire toe toward this discovered continent and rebuild their mighty empire. A bright crimson carpet extended all the way from the Star Luo Empire''s pce. The Federation''s vice president was leading the Douluo Continent''s diplomatic corps along with a few other reputable members of the parliament in addition to Elder Cai and a few others. Tang Wulin was standing in back with everyone else. They were in the Star Luo Empire pce because today was the day the emperor was going to receive them for the diplomatic mission. They all had to dress up for the rare asion. Tang Wulin didn''t have anything to wear but Gu Yue told him she had a bought a suit for him that suited his style. Tang Wulin wore a ck suit with white pinstripes and a white undershirt with a ck tie. Na''er wouldn''t stop gushing over how handsome he looks and Mu Xi kept on reminding him how much he has grown. Everyone else was presenting what they wore on thevish banquet on the ship. Gu Yue herself was wearing a silvery-white one-piece dress and it was embroidered with textural patterns. Na''er herself was wearing a long white dress with white and pink straps on her arms. The gorgeous dress was able to amplify her already unparalleled beauty to the point everyone in the hall was sneaking eager nces at her. They all wonder who she was and where did shee from. After all, they never saw someone as beautiful as her, not even their Star Luo Continent princess, couldpare to this attractive girl. Na''er was standing next to Tang Wulin who look like he wanted to sleepfortably through the whole thing. "Big brother if you want to sleep, it''s ok. I will wake you up when they''re done." Na''er whispered gently, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head and closed his eyes. After a while, the official ceremony proceeded with not even the gunfire salute being able to cause Tang Wulin to twitch as he slept. A lovely girl was standing behind the emperor, moving her gaze around until she spotted a silver-haired girl. She was genuinely shocked at how beautiful the silver hair girl look. Then she notices the girl wasn''t even paying any proper attention to her father but to the boy next to her. She moved her gaze towards the boy and was shocked that he was actually sleeping. She became outraged that someone had the nerve to sleep during her father presence and then a grin begin to form on her face. She slowly sends out her spirit power toward the boy and after a while, it made contact with him. The girl''s eyes widen when she felt the connection get cut off as it made contact with the boy''s face. She tried a few more time but with no sess, infuriating her to point she identally cried out. The emperor shifted his head in surprise. "Yun''er is something the matter?" Asked her father as he rosed a brow at her. Yun''er face turns red as she shook her head. ''Why did my mental attack not affect him at all.'' Yun''er thought in confusion and embarrassment. The ceremony proceeds with no error and the emperor begins to invite people into the grand banquet. Na''er gently tugged on Tang Wulin arm, waking him up after he recognizes her smell and they went inside the royal household''s weing banquet hall. Tang Wulin went towards the dessert table by himself and Gu Yue pulled Na''er aside to talk to her. Meanwhile, the emperor Dai Tianling was conversing with diplomats with his beloved queen next to him. The Star Luo Empire''s royals were mingling with the Douluo Continent''s diplomatic corps, and melodious music was ying through the background. His majesty Dao Tianling was the first one to begin the dance of the night, as he asks one of the Douluo diplomats to a dance. Shrek Academy was discussing with the Star Luo young royals, with the girls being the popr one. Xu Xiaoyan, Mu Xi, Ye Xinn, Wu Siduo, Gu Yue and Na''er were being surrounded. Yuanen Yehui was dressed in men''s clothing today, so she was naturally left out. Na''er being practically worship by the royals as there were more of than surrounding her than all the other girlsbined. Tang Wulin nce at their direction and experienced a twinge of irritation at seeing them surrounded by all those boys. It was then he heard footsteps behind as someone wasing up behind him. "Boo!" A loud sound echoes from behind him but he didn''t even twitch. "Are you serious!" Said the owner of the voice as they walk in front of him. Tang Wulin was able to get a proper look at the person. It was a girl with long golden hair wearing pce-attire with looks that wouldn''t lose out to Xu Xiaoyan herself. Tang Wulin didn''t utter anything as he gazes at Dai Yun''er, the princess. "Well, are you going to say anything?"Said Dai Yun''er as she pouted. She didn''t know why, but she felt at ease in Tang Wulin presence, something she only felt when she was with her family. Now that she got a good look at him up close, he was pretty handsome and dashing in that luxury suite. Tang Wulin shifted his head from Dai Yun''er back to the dessert table, causing her to look at him surprised. Her face begins to twitch as she saw him disregarding her and not being one to take this lying down, she kept on pestering him. Naturally, this caused a few eyes to turn to their direction as it''s not every day you see the beloved princess taking the initiative to talk with someone. They watch as the beloved princess kept on pestering a boy who seems to find more interest in the dessert table than her. As this went on, more people kept on turning their heads until everyone in the banquet was looking at the duo. One boy munching on some food and a girl who kept on talking even as he was eating. ''What is that girl doing?'' Thought Dai Tianling as he discovers his daughter talking to a boy. The people at Shrek were surprised the princess would be trying to talk to their captain. They became even more surprised that she continued even as he was tantly ignoring her. Na''er narrowed her eyes and begin moving the royals that were surrounding her, as she headed towards her brother. This, of course, caused the eyes around her to follow her movement as she headed towards the dessert table. "Are you really are going to ignore me for the whole banquet?" Said Dai Yun''er to an irritated expression. She pretty much was pissed off at the boy in front of her but knew there wasn''t much she could do. He was literally acting like she wasn''t even there and acting as if the food in front of him was more interesting than her. She honestly was starting to think he was mute as he didn''t say anything at all for thest twenty minutes. Then started to gain a n and a cold grin formed on her face but before she could say anything. "Big Brother!" A voice rang out, causing Dai Yun''er to turn her head and look in surprise at seeing the beautiful silver hair maiden she saw before. Na''erpletely ignores Dai Yun''er as she came over to Tang Wulin and loops his arm with hers. "Big Brother let''s go dance together." Said Na''er with a smile, causing Dai Yun''er to narrow her eyes. "I don''t dance." Said Tang Wulin as he advanced his hand to pat Na''er on the head. Dai Yun''er mouth drop in shock and rage at the sight of the boy finally talking. ''What the hell if you''re not mute, then why did you ignore me.'' Thought Dai Yun''er as he felt herself getting pissed off even more. "That fine. Let us go over there, and I will help you find some good food." Said Na''er as she leads Tang Wulin toward another table with food and leaving Dai Yun''er by herself. The surrounding people who were watching became silent as they observe the silver-haired maiden leading the boy away from the princess. They also notice how the boy actually responded back to the silver hair girl and it became evident that he was ignoring the princess. The emperor Dai Tianling narrowed his eyes at the duo but held himself back after he was told who exactly the silver-hair maiden was. ''The Sea God Pavillion disciple.'' Thought Dai Tianling with a grimace as he knew he couldn''t incur the wrath of Pavillion Master, even for his daughter over something as minor as this. Everyone watched as the Na''er begins to feed the Tang Wulin, causing the Star Luo royal boys to re at Tang Wulin with murderous intent. "They do realize that she is just his sister right?" Questioned Wu Siduo, as she watches as almost every royal was ring at Tang Wulin in rage. "I wouldn''t be so sure." Said Xie Xie, attracting everyone attention. "What do you mean?" Xu Xiaoyan questioned while sneaking nce back at Tang Wulin and Na''er. "We found out from the boss mother that Na''er isn''t Tang Wulin biological sister but adopted one. So there may be a chance for them to get together, and I wouldn''t be surprised considering how other-worldly Na''er looks." Said Xie Xie with a smile and a nod. This, of course, caused all the girls around him to re at with murderous intent all for a simr reason and caused him to jump in surprise. "Honestly Xie Xie, do you have no ss?" Said Yue Zhengyu, causing all the girls to turn their re to him. "Be quiet you ignorant yboy." Said Mu Xi as she turns back to Tang Wulin and Na''er. Yue Zhengyu jumps in shock causing Xie Xie and Xu Lizhi tough out loud. Xie Xie words whether intentional or not, caused some of the girls to truly wonder. # The Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition has been one of the grandest and ancient practices since the ancient age of Douluo Continent. Twenty thousand years ago the Martial Soul Hall founded this ce to find and recruit outstanding talents. Even with the fall of the Martial Soul Hall by Tang San and Douluo Continent being run by the Federation, it was still Continent in the Star Luo Continent. It was held in the capital of Star Luo City every three years and all soul masters under age twenty could sign up. They also must have a soul power of over rank 20 to join and with a fee to join. The registrationsted for a month and for the Young High-Ranking the matches were one vs one, two vs two, and the 7 vs 7 challenge. There was also a mecha challenge, making it four categories topete in. The main aim of this tournament was to stimte thepetitiveness of the younger generation of Star Lou Continent. The 1v1 categories were especially loved because it had no restriction on what you could use for your match. Elder Cai had already sign Shrek representatives up, aside from Xu Lizhi and Na''er, everyone was taking apart of the 1v1 match. The 2 vs two matches were done in a team of four. Chapter 54: Active and Neutral Chapter 54: Active and Neutral Tang Wulin was walking leisurely toward the Star Luo Coliseum, which was packed with people and the reason why many streets were closed. He heard from Gu Yue that she won''t be participating, mostly because she had no interest in soul bone or being a Shrek Seven Devil. He knew she wasn''t giving him the whole story but let it go as he knew she would tell him if it was crucially important. Elder Cai had to change the teams because of this and his partner was changed to Wu Siduo. Much to the annoyance of everyone else, who wanted to be his partner. As he steps into the Coliseum, he could feel the excitement radiating through the building as the crowds were going wild. The rings were adjacent to each other with their own soul barrier to guard against interference with other matches from energy leakage. Tang Wulin had to admit with the rules of the solopetition. He can really enjoy himself. With all abilities being allowed to be used and a death waiver too. He leansfortably against the wall as he waited for his turn. "Competition stage number 33, contestant number 333." Tang Wulin moved off from the wall and begins making his way up to the stage. He didn''t care to look up his opponent information and only knew their contestant number. As he steps up on the ring, he could hear the thunderous roars and cheering of the crowd. "You seem excited." Said Zeref as he appeared next to ologia and nce at him. ologia expression was impassive but his body was trembling as it been a long while since he really fought anyone. A figure entered the stage from the opposing side looking around seventeen or eighteen. Tang Wulin hope this person wouldst long enough for him to fully test out some things. The light barrier rose slowly as the electronic voice said, "The first round of the knockoutpetition, number 333 versus number 631. Ready! Counting down! Five! Four! Three! Two! One! Begin!" Tang Wulin with one of his hand used ae on hand gesture toward his opponent. His opponent who was called Ling Wuxie eyes narrowed in anger as he felt Wulin was looking down on him. Five soul rings rose from beneath Ling Wuxie feet as they were two yellow and three purple. In his hand appeared a long saber with a de more than four feet long and sporting nine metal rings, it was the Nine-Ringed Silver Saber. Ling Wuxie dashed toward Tang Wulin and kept himself alert, in case he tried to do anything. But Tang Wulin didn''t even bring out his martial soul let alone made any movement. ''What is he doing?'' Thought Ling Wuxie as he came in front of Tang Wulin and his first soul ring lit up as he used its ability. Swooosh! Ling Wuxie eyes widen when he saw multi-colored streaks of lights simr to that of luxuriant vines appeared in front of Tang Wulin and block his soul skill. ''What!'' Thought Ling Wuxie as he became entranced by the eternal beauty of the luxuriant vines in front of him for a split second. He wasn''t the only one as the whole coliseum turned silent at the eye-catching vines and its beauty. He then gritted his teeth as he started to try and fiercely attack Tang Wulin at different angles but no matter what he did, the luxuriant vines would repeatedly intercept him. No matter how fast or where he shed at, the vines would always move to sufficiently protect Tang Wulin and reformed. It even looked like Tang Wulin didn''t even need to move a finger for the vines to protect him. ''Ok, it''s simr to my Light Wings in it has a will to automatically protect me from danger.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he calmly stays still while Ling Wuxie tried his hardest to attack him, through the massive arrays of thin vines. ''Now, on to the next test.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he instantly told his vines to move forward and capture Ling Wuxie. Ling Wuxie eyes widen as he saw the vines heading towards him and he quickly backs up for some distance. Too bad, that didn''t happen as the vine split apart and started to form a sphere around him. ''Is this his soul skill!'' Thought Ling Wuxie in panic as he tried cutting apart the vines but no matter how many times they are sh apart, they easily reformed. ''I see, so in active mode, it has unbelievable mobility and ability to regenerate back together once cut. As long as the other piece of the vine is still intact.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he begins using his Blue Silver Genesis. It seems with his second awakening, his Blue Silver grass gained two types of fighting mode. Tang Wulin watches as the vines overwhelmed Ling Wuxie and wrapped him into a sphere. A purple soul ring appeared behind him and lits up. Ling Wuxie whole body was wrapped with multi-colored vines and then his eyes widen when he felt himself getting weaker. ''These drain my soul power and life force too!'' Thought Ling Wuxie in fright as he frantically tries to escape but no matter how many vines he snaps they get reforming. ''No choice!'' Thought Ling Wuxie as his fifth soul ring lit up and the sphere that he was in exploded. Tang Wulin watches as Ling Wuxie dash backward away from his vines and regards them with fear. Ling Wuxie was trying toe up with a n to get past those vines and attack Tang Wulin. He then saw Tang Wulin was staring at him and provoking him with his hand. Ling Wuxie gritted his teeth in anger and evident embarrassment for having trouble with this kid in front of him. ''Damn it! I can''t lose this.'' Thought Ling Wuxie, as he knew this was hisst chance to enter the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition. ''From what I can tell, those vine weakness are continuous attacks that don''t give them time to reform or one big attack that blows them away.'' Thought Ling Wuxie as he prepares to focus on attacking Tang Wulin on one side. Ling Wuxie eyes widen when he saw the vines shoot out towards him. He hastily started to run from the vines as he knew shing them apart wouldn''t make any progress. He had to constantly move his body to navigate the vines that kept on trying to trap him and was terrified at their unbelievable mobility. But that didn''t deter him as he dashed towards Tang Wulin who merely arched a brow. Ling Wuxie saw the vines instantly try to capture him but his third soul ring lit up and he blew through the entrapment with astonishing speed. ''Alright, next phase.'' Thought Tang Wulin as changed his Blue Silver Genesis into its, Neutral mode. Ling Wuxie used his fifth soul ring and a red aura formed around his long sword, as he hacks down at Tang Wulin. Bang! Ling Wuxie eyes widen when he saw the vines were able to withstand his fifth soul skill. ''Impossible, I was able to easily sh them apart with a simple sh before.'' Thought Ling Wuxie but then he notices the vines in front of him were different than before. They were vastly thicker and shine with a darker radiance than the one that was chasing him before. They also seem to be vastly fewer vines around Tang Wulin whenpared to his lighter ones. ''Is that another soul skill? Or can he switch his martial soul?'' Ling Wuxie thought in panic, as he knew he had to get away. The vines swung at Ling Wuxie, who instantly raised his ceremonial sword to block instead of dodging but his eyes widen as he was sent flying across the arena. ''Neutral mode vines are heavier and thicker, with fewer vines. This caused it to be able to tank hits and use its considerable weight to attack. But the downside is that it very slow and can''t regenerate once cut.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he keenly watches Ling Wuxie fly across the arena. Ling Wuxie got up with eyes been covered with his hair. Tang Wulin notices his whole body was trembling and then he shouted out. His whole body was covered in the light as Ling Wuxie was covered with a bright silver armor. One-word battle armor! A full set of one-word battle armor! Tang Wulin raised a brow but didn''t say anything as he held his hand out and a golden spear appeared in his hand. Ling Wuxie watched as Tang Wulin begins to twirl it around and then dash toward him with his vines changing. Ling Wuxie snorted as he shes down hard with his saber towards Tang Wulin who started to grin. Bang! Lang Wuxie watches as his saber made contact with the darker vines but then his widen when he saw then split apart before his saber could cut through it. ''What!'' Thought Ling Wuxie as he saw the vines move to wrap around him. He rapidly used his increase speed to sh them apart but then he perceived danger from his side. Tang Wulin was twisting his body and thrust out his golden spear towards Ling Wuxie, who moved his sword to repel the attack. Bang! His eyes widen when he felt the golden spear wasn''t breaking even with his battle armor and was still pushing down on him. ''How strong is this guy!'' Thought Ling Wuxie in fright. Ling Wuxie eyes widen when he felt the vines wrap them self around his limbs and drag him down to the ground. Before he could even move his saber to hack them apart, he saw Tang Wulin twirling his sacred spear and then thrusting down toward his neck. "I Yield!" Shouted Ling Wuxie who wasn''t willing to test his ability to cut the vines apart and block the sacred spear in time before it pierces his throat. His eyes shook in fright when he saw the spear not stopping and was still thrusting down. ''Please no!'' Bang! Tang Wulin raises a brow at the passed out Ling Wuxie. His spear only nib his neck as it was an inch from his neck. ''A pretty fun martial soul.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he begins walking off the stage. "Nice work," Said Ye Xinn who was watching is a fight. "Did your martial soul evolve?" Asked Ye Xinn as she notices the vast difference with it. "Yes, It evolved before I reach Star Luo." Said Tang Wulin as he begins heading out of the Coliseum. Ye Xinn followed behind him as they decided to go out to eat. While they were talking Tang Wulin had to admit, the control and distinct variety that his evolved martial soul gave him were fun to mess with. At the end of the match, he was instantly switching between Active and Neutral mode when he was fighting the battle armor Ling Wuxie. Although he had to be quick with his decision since he can''t switch if the vines are cut. He has to wait for them to reform back together to instantly switch on the fly with both of them. # Tang Wulin and Ye Xinn were sitting down at a food stand table, eating after heir match. Tang Wulin was telling her his martial soul new powers and ability. "So you can switch between two modes, and each gives off different options." Said Ye Xinn as she was eagerly eating her steam bun. "Yea." Said Tang Wulin as he munches on his steam bun. "I see. With the spear and those modes, you could easily suppress and control even those that are stronger than you." Said Ye Xinn as she still remembers seeing Tang Wulin ying around with Ling Wuxie. "Hey what you n to do in the future. Will you stay in Shrek Academy?" Asked Ye Xinn as she begins to stare at Tang Wulin. "No, I don''t n to stay in Shrek. As for what I n to do, it may cause the world to turn over and may not be in a good way." Said Tang Wulin, not even trying to lie to Ye Xinn. "You n to do what?" Asked Ye Xinn with hers wide in surprise. "I n to turn this world upside down." Said Tang Wulin as that will be the consequences of his actions in the future with the whole saving spirit beast and the world. Ye Xinn didn''t say anything as she went into deep a thought. Tang Wulin moved his hand towards another steam bun. "What about you? Are you going staying in Shrek?" Asked Tang Wulin, causing Ye Xinn to furrow her brows. "...I''m not so sure anymore." Said Ye Xinn, as she begins realizing that she wasn''t so sure on wanting to stay in Shrek. They didn''t say anything after that, as they both just enjoy their food and the silence that followed. After a while, they went back to the hotel and finding out everyone won their first round except Gu Yue, Xu Lizhi and Na''er who weren''t in the tournament. Na''er told him she had to stay behind and talk with her master, who was contacting her from a long distance. She then promises toe to watch his future matches with fierce determination in her eyes. After the first round of one-on-one matches ended, it was followed by the first rounds for the pairs, group and mecha categories. Chapter 55: Second Opponent Chapter 55: Second Opponent Tang Wulin was eating breakfast by himself as everyone else was still sleeping. He was thinking about how long it would take for that old man to make his decision. "You kinda did just spring it upon him." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "Decisions like those require a lot of time and thinking." Said Zeref as he already knew what it was like to rule over people. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he continued eating his breakfast. It was then the door to the cafeteria open and Xu Xiaoyan walks through it. Her lovely eyes lit up when she saw Tang Wulin and begins to make her way towards him. "Hey, Wulin." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she sat down next to him. "Hey." "Are you doing anything today?" Asked Xu Xiaoyan as she begins to smile merrily at him. "No." Said Tang Wulin as he turns toward her. "Great! Let''s go out again." Said Xu Xiaoyan. Tang Wulin shrugs his shoulder and said yes. This cause Xu Xiaoyan smile to be even wider as she begins eating her breakfast. After a while. The rest of their friend begins arriving at the cafeteria one by one. Tang Wulin watch as they begin to banter around him. After they were all done, they begin heading toward the sparring arena for the 2v2 challenge. Xie Xie and Yuanen were able to easily finish their opponents in the fastest time thanks to Xie Xie. Tang Wulin was impressed at how far Xie Xie hase and knew if he kept this up, he wouldn''t be left behind in their group. When it was Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo turn, he allowed her topletely crush the opposition as he just sat down on the side. Shepletely and utterly demolishes her opponent even when one of them tries to gain distance by flying. Wu Siduo directly maniptes her clones to elerate toward the flying master and then struck her with her White Tiger lightning attack. After the match, Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo were making their way down but then Dai Yun''er appeared in front of them. "Tang Wulin. There you are." Said Dai Yun''er with an irritated expression on her face. She was still pissed about what happened at the banquet. Wu Sidou just stares at the princess with an expression of annoyance but then her eyes widen. Tang Wulin didn''t even spare a nce at Dai Yun''er as he simply walks right past her and kept moving. This caused a smirk to appear on Wu Sidou face as she followed behind him and past the stunned princess who was still being ignored. ''Again!'' Thought Dai Yun''er in rage as she started stomping her feet on the ground. She honestly didn''t know why he wouldn''t talk to her, it wasn''t like she even did anything to him. Dai Yun''er turns her head and re at the back of Tang Wulin with hatred. She refuses to keep this humiliation any longer as she begins making her way to her older brother. ''Just you wait!'' Thought Dai Yun''er. While Dai Yun''er was going somewhere else, Wu Siduo was still walking behind Tang Wulin. "While I don''t mind, what did she do to have you blow her off?" Asked Wu Siduo as she was honestly baffled. "She didn''t do anything. I normally do this with people who don''t interest me." Said Tang Wulin causing Wu Sidou to raise a brow at his answer. "Well anyway, let''s get a snack before we head back to the hotel." Said Wu Sidou as she grabs Tang Wulin arm and begins walking towards a food stand. After spending some time with Wu Sidou, he went to go meet Xu Xiaoyan at the Star Luo park. She and he went around the park as she begins telling him how her match went. After a while, they decided to go back to the hotel to get ready for tomorrows match. # The Next day, everyone was in the cafeteria eating their breakfast when suddenly a voice rang out. "Tang Wulin! Come here!" Everyone but Tang Wulin turns to see Dai Yun''er standing in the hotel lobby and ring at Tang Wulin. They all took a nce at Tang Wulin who was busy eating. If one didn''t know any better, they would have thought he didn''t hear her. ''Wulin, you really are wicked.'' Thought everyone who knew that Tang Wulin has been ignoring the princess every time they met. Xie Xie lips twitch as he recognized the feeling of Wulin disregarding him and acting as if he didn''t exist. Dai Yun''er gritted her teeth when she saw Tang Wulin was still ignoring her. A soft hand was ced on her shoulder, and she looks up. "Calm down." Said the youth next to her. The youth was a handsome young man with a slender build and golden hair. He was Dai Yun''er brother Dai Yueyan. ''It''s just as she said. He really is making it an effort to ignore her.'' Dai Yueyan thought as he moves his gaze toward Tang Wulin who was still ignoring them. It was then the man next to him started to move toward the group in front of them. "Brother long?" Questioned Dai Yuayan as he knew he didn''t tell Long Yue to do anything. Everyone around Tang Wulin was observing the princess until they felt the intense killing intent from the man that was approaching them. Na''er instantly appeared in front of the man, with Gu Yue right behind her and everyone else. The Man stop walking as he kept his gaze on Tang Wulin who was still ignoring themotion beside him. "Move." Said Long Yue as he started to release even more killing intent around himself but wasn''t able to faze the people in front of him. "No." Said Na''er with a rarely seen cold face as she gazes back at Long Yue. It was rarely seen because it only appeared when there are people who wish to harm her brother. "I won''t ask again." Said Long Yue. "Who do you think you are?" Said Xie Xie as he red defiantly at Long Yue. "Who are you talking to brother Long Yue like that." Said Dai Yun''er, causing Xie Xie to re at her. "Long Yue? Isn''t that the person that everyone called the Dragon King." Said Wu Sidou as she recalls people talking excessively about Monster Academy. "Dragon King?" A voice rang out. Everyone shifted their gazes toward Tang Wulin who finally decided to speak after all this time. They watch as he got up from his seat and begins walking toward Long Yue, as everyone moved out of his way. "You are called a Dragon King?" Asked Tang Wulin as he stood in front of Long Yue. "I am, what about it." Said Long Yue as red at Tang Wulin. "How did you gain that title?" Asked Tang Wulin causing Long Yue to arch a brow. "What." "Well it doesn''t matter, you''re not the only one who has the title of Dragon King, no matter how unworthy they are." Said Tang Wulin, as he begins to walking back toward the table. "Listen up little dragon king, before I leave this continent. I will make sure you grasp what it means to be the Dragon King." Said Tang Wulin. His friends re at Long Yue before following behind him and Xie Xie flip off Dai Yun''er before he followed. This caused Long Yue killing intent to increase and Dai Yun''er face to turn red from humiliation. Dai Yueyan lips twitch as, throughout that whole exchange, Tang Wulin didn''t even give them a nce. Long Yue red at Tang Wulin while his words were ying in his mind. ''You will teach me what it means to be the dragon king?'' ''Such arrogance.'' Thought Long Yue. The teampetition was underway in the afternoon with Tang Wulin team crushing their opponent in the first round after seeing Monster Academy disy of power. Unbeknownst to Tang Wulin, they were still mad at Long Yue directing his killing intent toward their captain. # It was the second day for the solo tournament and all of thepetitors were assembled in the arena''s waiting area. Xie Xie told Tang Wulin his match up against Fox King, Su Mu. Some of them specte he may be a six ring emperor but they all strangely felt their captain would win easily. Tang Wulin heard his number being called and started heading up toward the arena, as the cheers of the crowd were even louder than the first day. On the other side stood Su Mu who was dressed in a dark red school uniform with his ck hair slicked back. He seems to be rxed as he stood across from Tang Wulin but there was still a sense of alert in his eyes. The referee walked to the center of thepetition stage. As he had gone over the rules during the first round, he skipped the rules this time and raised his right hand. "Ready? Three, two, one, begin!" Just like in the first match Tang Wulin didn''t move but waited for his opponent toe close to him. ''So he isn''t changing up his tactics, even when facing against one of us huh.'' Thought Su Mu as he watches Tang Wulin staring at him. Su Mu narrowed his eyes as Purple soul rings arose from beneath his feet separately. Five soul rings emerged and every one of them was dark purple. His ck hair turned into white rapidly with five huge tails appearing swiftly out of his back. Each tail was longer than his entire height with it being white and fuzzy with a tinge of bluish grey on the hair tips. His rings started to swirl around each of the tails as they were illuminated and tainted with the luminance of purple such that they appeared magnificent. ''His martial soul ability to use form thick vines to defend him and then change it to capture his opponent is something I have to look out for.'' Su Mu thought. He summoned a halo and sends it toward Tang Wulin who still didn''t move. As soon as the halo made contact with Tang Wulin, he could feel his soul power was being drained but only a tiny bit. ''What!'' Thought Su Mu in shock as he knew that his Soul Power stripping should have easily been able to drain more than that. Tang Wulin just sighed and decided to just end this match. He didn''t care to fight a control master again and already fully tested out his Blue Silver Genesis. Tang Wulin Multi-colored vortex in his body spun at high speed while the blood essence vortex on his chest spun in reverse. He stared at Su Mu who was nning to use his next soul skill and his dragon roared out solely on Su Mu. Su Mu blinks his eyes as he didn''t know where he was anymore. The arena around him was gone, and his opponent Tang Wulin was nowhere to be seen. ''What the hell.'' Thought Su Mu as he saw only a deep abyss around him. It was then his body started to tremble uncontrobly and sweat as if it was telling him something. A loud crunch sound was heard as Su Mu fell down on the ground. He couldn''t see anything, so he had to reach down and then he felt a wet stump. Su Mu screamed as he didn''t know what was going or what just happened. It was then he started involuntarily hearing a booming sound approaching him. He didn''t know how or why but he knew he had to run away from whatever wasing close to him. He started crawling away with all his might, even with how futile it was. It was then he saw an enormous limb mmed down in front of him. He slowly looks up to see a dragon over a hundred meters long that was covered withrge golden scales and had five ws on its limbs. It had a pair of horns sprouting from its head and two massive wings. Su Mu could feel an unquenchble amount of rageing from the dragon as its rage-filled red eyes gaze towards him. The dragon moved and Su Mu felt his right arm was gone, as he could only hear the sound of blood leaking out. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Su Mu screamed out as he felt his right arm was gone. He hastily tries to run away but then another massive limbnded behind him. Su Mu slowly look up to see a Dragon with a blunt, rounded head with four massive and elongated tes extending backward and withrge white beady eyes. The Dragon had razor-sharp teeth with visible blood leaking out and bone shards. Before he could even scream or do anything, the Dragon open its cavernous mouth and pounce on him. The Dragon started to bite off Su Mu arm, causing him to scream out even more. CRUNCH! The golden dragon wasn''t happy that the ck dragon one up it, so it begins to also eat Su Mu limbs again. CRUNCH! Su Mu watch in terror as both the ck and golden dragon started to make apetition out of his body. He couldn''t resist or stop himself from being eaten alive. CRUNCH! ''Ahhhhh!'' Su Mu fell down on his butt as he kept on screaming in agony in his mind. It took him a second before he realizes wasn''t in a pitch ck abyss anymore but back in the arena. He turns his head and saw that Tang Wulin was staring at him. It was then the raw image of the ck and golden dragon merely rece Tang Wulin. This caused Su Mu to shiver in anxious fear and make him focus all of his effort on calming himself down. ''What the hell...'' Thought Su Mu in a terrible fright as he didn''t know what just happened. He tried getting up but the memory of his body being eaten was too vivid and so his body remains paralyzed in fear. He tried to get up a few times, but the image of his him having no legs, crossed his mind every time. It was then he heard familiar footsteps and saw Tang Wulin in front of him with his mighty spear pointed at his throat. Tang Wulin arched a brow, and Su Mu knew he couldn''t do anything with how his mind was right now. "I Yield." Tang Wulin nodded his head and begins to get off the stage as Su Mu watch him go with a bitter smile on his face. What Su Mu experience wasn''t an illusion but a split second of intense fear through the possiblebination of Dragon Might, Dragon Aura, Apocalypse King Shock the Heaven and his killing intent. He honestly wasn''t expecting for the effect to be so strong. Tang Wulin wonders if the result came from his increased blood essence from breaking the ninth seal. ''I wonder what he saw, though.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he begins to leave the arena. Chapter 56: Battle of Dragons Chapter 56: Battle of Dragons The entire crowd was buzzing with curiosity on what happened in the arena. One moment they saw Fox King Su Mu sending his white halo towards his opponent Tang Wulin. Then the next moment he fell on his but. Most people thought he made a mistake and would get back up, but he never did. They all watch as Tang Wulin summon his dragon spear and begin walking towards Su Mu who wouldn''t get up. Then the most unbelievable thing happens Su Mu surrender to Tang Wulin without even fighting him. It must be known that Su Mu was ranked third on the Eighth Heavenly Kings and a representative of the Monster Academy. Then there the fact he was the number one control-master in Master Academy and yet he lost without any will to fight. It was no wonder some people were enraged, others were pissed and the rest felt like it was staged. Su Mu was walking through the waiting room, as he tried his best to regain his calm and dispell the lingering fear. Dai Yueyan walked in quick strides toward him. "Su Mu are you alright? What happened in there? Why did you quit without even fighting?" Dai Yueyan had no idea what happened but the act of Su Mu quitting without even putting up a fight was an insult to the Eighth Heavenly Kings ranking. Su Mu didn''t know what to say as he wore a bitter smile and regret on his face. It wasn''t until after a while that his mind was able to dispell thesting effects. But what was the point when he already had a spear pointed to his throat and his opponent in front of him. Long Yue walked in front of Su Mu and lifted him up from the scruff of his shirt. "Brother Long!" "Be quiet! Do not defend this trash brother Yueyan. It was bad enough you lost to someone that bullied our little Yun''er but you lost without even putting up a fight." Long Yue roared as his killing intent was rising. Su Mu couldn''t refute anything, as he everything Long Yue said was true and it''s not like he could thoroughly exin to them what happened. "From this moment, you are not apart of the Heavenly King. Leave my sight!" Said Long Yue as he threw Su Mu to the ground and begins walking away. Dai Yueyan was about to go check on Su Mu but he shook his head and told him to follow Long Yue. Once Su Mu saw Dai Yueyan leaving, he got up and begins walking outside, with many things on his mind. Tang Wulin was walking back into the waiting area when he saw everyone looking at him in confusion. He rose a brow and asks what was wrong with them. "Boss, what just happened in there?" Asked Xie Xie as he was still puzzled on why Su Mu fell on his butt. "Oh that, well after he used his first spirit skill and was about to use his second one. I counter it with my ability bloodline suppression but other than that, I don''t know anything else." Said Tang Wulin. Everyone was surprised at that and didn''t think Tang Wulin was lying. After all, there was no reason for him to lie but became shocked at how tyrannical his suppression powers were. "Let''s go quick. It''s quite chaotic since Tang Wulin defeated Monster Academy''s people," Yuanen Yehui reminded everyone. Everyone who signed up for the individual matches passed the second round and that wasn''t all. The new of Fox King Su Mu, third on the Eighth Heavenly King lost and not just any lost but a forfeit without even fighting back. This created a considerable uproar in the Star Luo City and visible embarrassment for Monster Academy. When everyone found who ''defeated'' him, their reaction varied. Especially considering he was from Shrek a distance academy on the Douluo Continent and their initial confrontation wasn''t even a fight. Some people cursed both Su Mu and Shrek Academy believing they set everything up. Other felt Shrek Academy ckmailed Su Mu and others attack the Grand Star Luo Hotel. Not even Fang''er thementator of the Continental Young High-Ranking Soul Masters Elite Competition could exin what happened. Fang''er has been studying soul master most of her life, being able to publish books and ns that have been read by the whole world soul master world. The fact she couldn''t say anything speaks volumes of what really happened. Some people thought he won through his spiritual power, but that was easily dismiss considering the elders and masters would have been able to sense a fluctuation. The active discussion broke out and continued for a while. Everyone in Shrek went back to cultivating except for Ye Xinn, who was busy crafting her battle armor. Nheless, the tournament still continued with it taking two days toplete. Once again half of thepetitors were knock out with a few knockout rounds to get the number down to a hundred and twenty-eight fighters. Group matches were long and tedious but were still somewhat manageable since the lower number of teams. During the next ten days, Tang Wulin as has been easily winning his matches with his Blue Silver Genesis. This made it hard for people to try and figure out what happens in his match with Su Mu since he never used his dragon abilities. His other teammates were able to easily win their match in the individual match. Same thing with the two and two, with all of them passing with flying colors. This allowed them to enter the round-robin tournament. It was time for the team, and two-on-two''s round-robin tournaments had begun. As everyone was entering in the waiting area and getting ready for their match. "This morning, everyone will be participating in the first round of the round-robin for the two-on-two. In the afternoon, we''ll have the first round of the teampetition. Everyone must try maintaining their stamina. In the round-robin tournaments, we don''t have any weak contenders. Take care not to injure yourselves." Tang Wulin was leaning on the wall in the waiting room with Wu Sidou next to him. Ever since his match with Su Mu, every time he goes out, he could hear the crowd calling him a cheater and scum. He didn''t care about theirments but his teammates on the other hand. His teammates would be extra brutal to their opponent, especially those from Star Luo Academy. With the robin-tournament, only two of their teams could enter them in the top sixteen. The other monster students were in any of the other Shrek groups. The first match was Yue Zhengyu and Xu Xiaoyan vs Hua Lantang and Ye Zhi. The duo had trouble with them for a while with Ye Zhi being able to use her Seven Treasures zed Pagoda. But with Xu Xiaoyan fourth spirit skill Ice Queen Dance, she was able to overwhelm them and allow Yue Zhengyu to finish them off with his Light of Judgement. Tang Wulin and Wu Sidou was in sailing for them, as their opponent weren''t that strong. Xie Xie and Yuenan Yehui faced against another of monster academy representatives. They were able to ovee them through Yuanen Yehui forcing them into a corner and Xie Xie assassinating them from behind. Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi match was predictable to Shrek students. With her just soloing her two opponents, while Xu Lizhi just watches on the side. Shrek Academy became more widely known following that. All sorts of news reports regarding them were on sessive headlines. The Shrek squad managed to pass through the first round of the two-on-two and seven-on-seven matches. The individual matches'' grouppetition was about to begin. But the most unexpected thing happened, Long Yue was in Tang Wulin group. "That poor bastard Long Yue." Said Xie Xie with a huge smile. "Oh hush you." Said Yuanen Yehui but she didn''t refute him. Tang Wulin teammates almost felt sorry for Long Yue for the brutal beatdown their boss was going to give him and it wasn''t like they were being arrogant. Wulin track record of crushing all of his opponents no matter how strong they were was something they came to known. In a way, it''s not wrong to say that Tang Wulin strength is the pride of their group. While everyone knew Long Yue was strong but so what? Wulin was able to blow off Elder Cai who was a Titel Douluo Arm when he was just at soul rank 32. He was able to overpower a soul fusion all by himself and dominate the strongest. In the waiting area, Yun''er was shaking in excitement because the next match was Brother Long vs Tang Wulin. ''Don''t me me for being cruel. It was your fault for ignoring me for no reason.'' Thought Dai Yun''er as she stood beside Brother Long and Brother Yueyan, who was talking. "Be careful brother Long. He might do something to you like he did Su Mu." Said Dai Yueyan as the announcer was getting ready to call the next match. Long Yue sniggered" Don''t worry. This Tang Wulin will be a crush, just like the rest of his Shrek Academy." Thepetition began. "Tang Wulin versus Long Yue!" The sounds of digital audio echoed in the waiting area. Everyone who was in the waiting area looked toward Tang Wulin heading up the arena and was surprised that his teammates weren''t giving him any support. The people in the waiting room were curious about who will win in this match. The most captain of Shrek or the Strongest Heavenly King? Shrek or Monster Academy? The crowd was quiet as Tang Wulin walk on the stage and waited for Long Yue toe on. This was the match which drew the most attention. The audience in the entire Star Luo Coliseum was anxious at this moment. Everyone in the audience knew Monster Academy could not afford to lose. If they lost this match, then Monster Academy wouldpletely be suppressed. This match was so important that the Star Luo Empire''s emperor Dai Tianling himself decided to show up and watch the match between these duos. Everyone in Star Luo was cing their hope on Long Yue to win this match and ovee the humiliation against the academy. Long Yue was ring hatefully at Tang Wulin, as he did promise to beat Tang Wulin into the ground for his action against his little sister. "Three, two, one. Begin!" Long Yue raised a brow when he saw Tang Wulin waiting for him but nheless didn''t care. Long Yue took a stride, a simple stride with nothing extra but that single step caused the stage to shake uncontrobly. Tang Wulin didn''t blink or bat an eye when the stage shook as he waited for Long Ye toe towards him. The pressure of Long Yue aura didn''t even cause him to flinch as if he didn''t even acknowledge it. Long Yue furrows his brows and was astonished that his aura wasn''t affecting Tang Wulin at all. Yet he didn''t worry as his body swayed and then he dashed across the arena towards Tang Wulin. Long Yue struck out with a palm toward Tang Wulin who raise his guard but it broke through. Bang! Tang Wulin was sent flying but Long Yue didn''t let him go as he instantly chases after him and begins to knock him around the arena. "Weren''t you arrogant before? Not willing to summon your martial soul?" Said Long Yue in a mocking tone as he begins to hammer Tang Wulin around the arena. Long Yue smash Tang Wulin down to the ground. Bang! Long Yue then slowly pick him up with a vicious grin on his face. "Well? Do you have anything to say trash?" Asked Long Yue. It was then Long Yue heard a sighe out of Tang Wulin. "Don''t tell me this is all?" Said Tang Wulin out loud while Long Yue held Tang Wulin up. "What." Said Long Yue. Tang Wulin shook his head as moved his hands toward Long Yue arm and press down on it. Long Yue eyes widen when he felt his whole body being pushed down to the ground. He quickly tried to resist, but he realizes that the pressure wasn''t stopping. "What the hell! How are you doing this!" Said Long Yue in shock. Tang Wulin didn''t feel like giving Long Yue a response as he smashes his fist into Long Yue face sending him into the ground. "A soon to be broken dragon deserves no exnation." Chapter 57: Battle of the Dragons (2) Chapter 57: Battle of the Dragons (2) "So what do you think about this match?" Asked Dai Tianling to the man sitting next to him. The old man had an unsophisticated look while his body wasnky. He had a full head of long white hair which wasbed back all the way past his shoulders wore a long white robe. His eyes were mismatched that gave him a particr charm. Overall the old man seems to be ordinary and yet he was sitting next to Dai Tianling the emperor as if they were equal. That is because the old man was the President of Monster Academy. He was the might tutor and number one man of Star Luo Empire''s soul masters'', the Divine Domain Douluo En Ci. His origin is unknown with no one knowing where he came from or how he was able to miraculously get so strong. From being able to trample over every elite with less than four soul rings to be able to be a Title Douluo in ten years time. If that wasn''t enough, Dai Tianling was actually his disciple before he became the emperor. "I wonder." Said En Ci. "Is something the matter teacher?" Asked Dai Tianling. "Oh, its nothing. You see I never had the courage to go to the Douluo Continent and yet they came here. I''m curious about whos talent is greater, my student Long Yue or Shreks captain." Said En Ci. "I see. Who do you think will wins?" Asked Dai Tianling as he was curious about his teacher insight on the match. "I''m unsure. Shrek has always been one to create and nurture monsters. So I don''t doubt the captain of their representative team will be anything simple. Yet I still can''t see Long Yue losing." Said En Ci. "Oh? Why is that teacher?" Asked Dai Tianling. "That boy talent and abilities are on par with mine back in the early days. Even better, he is way younger than me." Said En Ci as he sighed. This surprised Dai Tianling as this was the first time his teacher ever really praised anyone. Dai Tianling moved his gaze toward the arena with Long Yue and Tang Wulin. ''Yet is talent and abilities are both a double edge de.'' Thought En Ci in regret. Down in the waiting room, Shrek team watches as their captain making his way into the arena. "He should be fine right?" Asked Xie Xie causing Gu Yue to roll her eyes. "Stop being an idiot. Has Wulin ever let us down?" Asked Gu Yue. "I know! But I don''t know why but I have a bad feeling about this match." Said Xie Xie as he narrowed his eyes. After his words, everyone fell into silence because they too were a little bit worry. While the power Long Yue disyed was nothing special, it didn''t mean that was all of his power. "It''s fine. My Brother will never lose in terms of strength." Said Na''er as she gazes at Tang Wulin back softly. "What do you mean?" Asked Xie Xie. "Do you know how I was able to join him?" Asked Na''er as she shifts her head to Xie Xie. This makes him blink in surprise. "You see he made a bet with my teacher. If my teacher evades or couldn''t block one of Wulin attacks then I would go with him." Said Na''er. "My teacher is As Douluo, Yun Ming. My brother was able to force him to evade his all-out attack." Said Na''er as she returns her head back to the stage. Everyone was stunned by what they heard. Na''er just told them that Wulin was not only able to make a Limit Douluo Evade his attack but that Douluo was the Sea God Pavillion Master Yun Ming. Who was Yun Ming? He could be considered the strongest person in all of the Douluo Continent. His legend was still awe-inspiring to all those who heard about it. From him being regarded as the most likely to attain godhood to him single-handedly defeated sixteen other Titled Douluos. # Long Yue face was smashed into the ground, while Tang Wulin just waited for him to get up. Long Yue gradually pushes himself up from the ground and red at Tang Wulin with rage. "You''re going to break me? Arrogance!"Roar Long Yue as he refuses to believe Tang Wulin was stronger than him. Long Yue threw a palm strike toward Tang Wulin, who easily evaded it thest second and then struck out. Bang! Tang Wulin fist connected with Long Yue face and causing him to stagger but Tang Wulin wasn''t done with him. Tang Wulin grabs Long Yue arm to pull him back and then started hammering him with punches. Bang! Bang! Bang! Long Yue body became a punching bag as Tang Wulin fist were flying out and hitting his face. Then Tang Wulin twisted his body to give him a kick and send Long Yue flying back across the arena until he was at the edge. Long Yue started to get up, with only a few bruises and murder in his eyes. Tang Wulin smirk as he intentionally held back on all of his attacks. ''Can''t knock him out before he is broken.'' Thought Tang Wulin. A powerful aura was unleashed from Long Yue body. "You brought this upon yourself. If only you took your beating quietly." Said Long Yue as his voice begins to fade. A gargantuan figure emerged behind his back. It was changing between an at times, a giant dragon without wings and an unsophisticated city. One would be rmed to discover a city was located on the back of the dragon while the gigantic dragon transformed into a stretch of the mountain range. This genuinely shocked everyone, even Tang Wulin as this was the first time he ever saw a Dragon carrying a city on its back. The dragon then releases a deep roar towards Tang Wulin who still didn''t release his martial soul or use his bloodline. He could feel the dragon trying to ruthlessly suppress him but he didn''t even bat an eye to it. Who was he? Was he not the Dragon King that slew all other Dragons? As if a pitiful dragon carrying a city could actually suppress him. Tang Wulin simply started to walk leisurely toward Long Yue as the Dragon kept on roaring at him. This caused Long Yue face to change and mild shock to appear in his eyes. ''How! This is the Mountain Dragon! How the hell is he not even flinching or anything!'' Long Yue screamed in his mind as he witnesses Tang Wulin walking to him. Long Yue smashed his fist into the ground and causing his first soul ring to glow. Thepetition stage''s ground cracked as a small mountain surged out if the ground. Tang Wulin kept walking as his body shined with scales and a golden dragon w appeared on his right arm. Bang! Tang Wulin smashed the small mountains apart and continued walking to Long Yue. Long Yue eyes widen when he saw a golden ring appearing behind Tang Wulin and him destroying his miniature mountains with brute strength. ''Twin Martial Soul! So is his he not just a Control soul master but also a Power Attack soul master.'' Thought Long Yue as his second soul ring lits up with his first one. "Moutain and River." Countless rivers pour down from the visible sky and multiple small mountains rose up from the earth. Tang Wulin as if he didn''t notice or didn''t care kept on walking forward, even as both the raging rivers and deste mountains approached him. The overflowing river and mountains smashed into Tang Wulin as his body became enveloped in the attacks. Yet shocking the audience and Long Yue, Tang Wulin kept on walking through the relentless assault. Tang Wulin kept on walking slowly as if he was in no rush to fight Long Yue. He already turns off his bloodline power and aura. "Swamps!" Long Yue third soul ring shined as a dark brownish swamp raced toward Tang Wulin who was still being bombarded. Tang Wulin body became covered by the swamp as it started to consume him up. Yet it has done nothing to slow his advance. "Forest!" Long Yue fourth soul ring shined. As nature erupted from the ground, growing explosively to the height of a building and mming down on Tang Wulin. BANG! Long Yue was merely hiding his disbelief at Tang Wulin who was brushing off hisbine attacks. More tress erupted from the ground to frantically grab Tang Wulin as he walks leisurely through the extensive swamp. But the mighty trees were ripped apart as Tang Wulin kept advancing even as they wrapped around him. "Snow!" Long Yue fifth soul ring shined as an extraordinary hail of glittering snow begins to fall furiously toward Tang Wulin along with the raging rivers from the sky. All off Long Yue attacks were being poured onto Tang Wulin whose body couldn''t even be seen anymore and yet Long Yue knew, he was still moving. "Desert" Long Yue sixth soul ring shined as a sandstorm appeared and heading toward where all of the other attacks were severely hitting. Tang Wulin kept up his advance even when all of Long Yue attacks were hitting him. Long Yue was trembling uncontrobly with shock and dreadful fright as he saw the boy, no, this unknown monster still advancing toward him. While this was happening, the audience themselves was silent and inexpressibly shock. Even Shrek Academy people were shocked at both the disy of Long Yue powers but at the same time even more from Tang Wulin. "Which one is the greater monster. The one that can dish all of that damage or the one that is taking it like it is nothing." Said Xie Xie as he trembled nervously in shock. Xie Xie knew Wulin was strong, and he knew Wulin was abnormal even among of monsters but this? This is something else, and this is something beyond even monsters. They all knew from what Gu Yue told them about Long Yue martial soul. The Mountain Dragon King was one of the Dragon God sons and the leader of the Nine Great Dragon Kings in the Dragon n. Yet, not even it was able to ovee Tang Wulin who to their shock and everyone else was walking directly through all of Long Yue attacks. Gu Yue and Na''er were shocked even though out of everyone their, they had the best knowledge on Wulin strength. Both of them knew Wulin had the Golden Dragon King, which was by far greater than the Mountain Dragon. Yet he told them he hasn''t gained most of its power but he was still able to ignore the Mountain Dragon King attacks. "Is it because of his Dragonyer power?" Gu Yue questioned out loud, shifting everyone''s attention to her. "Dragonyer power?" Asked Ye Xinn, as she didn''t know about Wulin other powers. "Oh right, Wulin told us his dragonyer powers allowed him to resist and absorb all soul power. This means he is basically immune to all soul power attacks and resistance to them." Said Xie Xie, shocking everyone who didn''t know in the Shrek team. ''He said the nullification changes to resistance if someone was stronger than him. But this is just unbelievable. Does this mean if he gained the full power of the Golden Dragon King, he will be invincible?'' Thought Gu Yue as her mind was trembling in shock. Back to the arena, Long Yue was still throwing out all of his soul skill at Tang Wulin who kept on walking toward him. Long Yue seamlesslybine the raging river and the deste desert to create a mudslide to intentionally slow Tang Wulin down even more with the swamp. ''He kept advancing.'' Long Yuebined his forest and mountain to construct mighty walls in front of Tang Wulin. Then he instantly summoned them to brutally attack him from behind and underneath. ''He kept advancing.'' Long Yue pushed even more raw power into his swamp to severely dy Tang Wulin even just a little bit. Then he continued unleashing all of his attacks together, even as his soul power was burning out. ''He kept advancing.'' Long Yuebine his deste mountains and raging river, to create deep valleys to ruthlessly crush Tang Wulin. He then forms more mountains to break apart above Tang Wulin and rivers to submerge him. Long Yue didn''t know what was going on anymore. He didn''t even believe what he was seeing anymore. He didn''t believe anyone could just walk through his violent attacks and yet, it was happening right in front of him. ''Don''t stop!'' ''Keep on attacking. Never stop attacking. Because if you do, you will be finished.'' Long Yue could feel his instincts screaming out to him, as he kept on viciously attacking. ''He kept on advancing.'' Long Yue gritted his teeth enough to draw blood from his mouth and eyes. Even as he kept up the violent assault, a small part of him knew. Tang Wulin wasn''t stopping and couldn''t be stopped. ''He kept on advancing.'' Long Yue trembled at the horrifying realization that Tang Wulin didn''t attack because he couldn''t but because he didn''t want to. As if he overwhelmingly believed he was above the thought of dodging Long Yue attacks. ''Damn it! Is he trying to say my attacks are meanless?'' Thought Long Yue as a wild dragon roar left his mouth andyer of dark golden light spread across his hulking frame. Long Yue was covered with dark golden armor and pair of gigantic dark golden dragon wings emerging from his back. From him, a tremendous pressure descending from the sky and yet. ''He kept on advancing.'' Tang Wulin body shined as a jeweled crown appeared on his head with timeless elegance and breathtaking beauty. A swirl of green energy began to be absorbed into Tang Wulin body. Then his blue and orange gems begin to shine as he kept on marching through Long Yue attack. ''What!'' Thought Long Yue in fright as he withness Tang Wulin was still walking through his attacks even with the added power of his two-word battle armor. He watched as Tang Wulin walk towards him and typically treated his violent attacks as if they were nothing but bug bites. ''He kept on advancing.'' Long Yue roared as he seamlesslybines all of his direct attacks, to create a multi-ne world that utterly warps and radically changed the whole stage. ''... There is no way he should be able to survive all of this with my battle armor.'' Thought Long Yue as his body was shaking with nervousness and anxiety. Tang Wulin felt himself being bombarded by all six attacks and yet he didn''t care one bit. He simply raised his hand as a blood red and golden aura started to surround him, then he swung his fist. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! Long Yue watch in shocked as all of his attacks was literally blown apart and away from Tang Wulin with just brute force alone. People could now see Tang Wulin body since the attacks weren''t enveloping him anymore and were shocked. His clothes were ripped and soggy, from Long Yue attacks. There were small bruises and cuts on his body, which had blood leaking out. His right eye was shining gloriously a brilliant gold and his left eye a blinding white. Yet, through all of that. ''He kept on advancing.'' With a stoic look, Tang Wulin kept on marching forward, as if the attacks before meant nothing to him. Long Yue gradually realizes what he was facing, what he had to defeat and ovee for his Monster Academy to beat Shrek. Yet he couldn''t get the image of Tang Wulin shrugging off all those attacks from his mind and still not even trying to attack him. "Surge as the River!" "Unmovable as the Mountain!" Long Yue dash toward Tang Wulin who only shook his head and then behind him an image started to appear. Long Yue eyes widen as a golden and ck dragon appeared behind Tang Wulin while ring ferociously at him. Then both release a deafening roar thatpletely and utterly suppressed him, to the point he was trembling on the ground. ''Dragon Bloodline! He can suppress me! How! I have the Mountain Dragon!'' Thought Long Yue as he screamed out in fright and fear. ''He kept on advancing.'' Tang Wulin was suppressing Long Yue with his Dragon Might, Dragon Aura, and Apocaplsy King Shock the Heaven. Long Yue could feel his bloodline and spiritual power being suppressed as Tang Wulin got closer to him. ''I have to get away!'' Long Yue pride and arrogance were long been ovee by the overwhelming fear of seeing Tang Wulin approaching him. Long Yue was sweating as his eyes were trembling and his body shaking uncontrobly. Sweat was rolling down his face as he saw Tang Wulin was only five meters away. Four Meter. Three-Meter. Two Meter One-Meter ''He was finally here.'' Tang Wulin face was still stoic as he stood in front of Long Yue who was a trembling in front of him. He simply moved his hands toward Long Yue face and pulled it closer to his, allowing Long Yue a closer look at his heterochromia eyes. He could feel those heterochromia eyes judging and deciding his worth. Long Yue saw his surroundings turning dark as the image of Tang Wulin was gone and tworge dragons appeared in his ce. Those two dragons also began staring at him, as his throat started to contort and he could feel his Mountain Dragon King martial soul trembling. Long Yue body disappeared as it was reced with the massive Mountain Dragon King who was trembling uncontrobly before the two dragons might. The Mountain Dragon King could feel the unbearable pressure rolling off as it could only tremble and lower its head. For it was beginning to realize, it was not facing an ordinary dragon but ones that can be considered the one above all. Tang Wulin stared at the terrible mess that was Long Yue. Tang Wulin said nothing as if it was unneeded and begin to raise his foot. CRUNCH! Chapter 58: Emperor Words Chapter 58: Emperor Words Tang Wulin smashes down on Long Yue body as his bone begins to crack and break. He didn''t stop as he kept on lifting his legs back up and smashing down, ignoring the whimper of Long Yue with his indifferent eyes. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! # En Ci and Dai Tianling were watching the match in absolute shock and fright. This match was considered to be the most important one because this would determine the true difference between Shrek and Monster Academy. The beginning of the match was going as expected to En Ci. Long Yue beating around Tang Wulin but then things started to go downhill from there. From Tang Wulin being able to overpower Long Yue, even though it was confirmed he was a control system soul master. To him being unaffected by Long Yue Mountain Dragon King suppression. Then he saw with his own two eyes, that Tang Wulin was able to smash apart the miniature mountain aiming at him. Then something even more unbelievable, to the point he thought he was having a dream. The boy walks directly through all of Long Yue attacks. ''Impossible.'' En Ci thought as the scene kept on replying promptly through his mind. "Master" a voice rang out but he conveniently ignored it. ''Impossible.'' En Ci as the scene of Tang Wulin walking through his disciple''s mountain and river attack reyed. "Master" ''Impossible.'' "Master!" A voice shouted causing En Ci to flinch and saw Dai Tianling looking at him in worry. He shook his head at Dai Tianling and turns his head to the arena, but what he witnessed caused him to turn pale. "NO!" En CI roared out in dreadful fright. # The audience was shocked and even fearful of what they were seeing. They all knew Long Yue was their strongest bet of overturning their losing streak. They all knew Long Yue was a spirit emperor at his age, which could be consider heaven-defying. They all thought that the result would be Monster Academy winning but they were wrong, so wrong. They all saw how useless Long Yue attacks were, they all saw how even when he put on his battle armor it meant nothing. Which all made them think one thing as they watch this whole match. ''Are all Shreks people this monstrous?'' Elder Cai and Wu Zhankong were witnessing the match from the crowds. Elder Cai was keenly watching the match while trembling with shock and awe. She understands better than anyone how terrifying Long Yue is. He was a Spirit Emperor under the age of 20 and already has a two-word battle armor. Elder Cai knew that no one in the Shrek team should logically be able to defeat Long Yue by themselves or even together. Yet, Tang Wulin has been doing that. Tang Wulin was simply shrugging off all of Long Yue attacks as if they meant nothing and suppressing himpletely. ''As something like this ever happened before!'' Thought Elder Cai as she then remembers twenty thousand years ago and ten thousand years ago, miracles like this also happen. ''Is this a sign? Will, Tang Wulin also be like Tang San and Huo Yuhao?'' Thought Elder Cai in breathless anticipation and glee as she realizes how much of a monster Tang Wulin truly was. ''Or could it be his talent is even greater than theirs?'' Questioned Elder Cai. Wu Zhankong wasn''t as shocked as Elder Cai, as he had a good grasp on Tang Wulin strength. But this, this was something else to him. Whether it be the shrugging off of a Spirit Emperor attacks or the domination of two-word battle armor. "It''s amazing, isn''t it? That every ten thousand years, a true monster always appears in our Shrek Academy." Said Elder Cai to Wu Zhankong who began to tremble. ''Sect Founder Tang Sang and Spirit Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao.'' Wu Zhankong thought as he looks back at the arena. Shrek Academy Students were all shocked by the jeweled crown on Tang Wulin. "Is that another soul bone!" Xie Xie yelled in surprise, causing everyone eyes to widen. They were all shocked because there weren''t many spirit beast out in the world and act of getting a soul bone is super rare. They had known Wulin had one before he got into Shrek but to think he would be able to gain another one. Na''er and Gu Yue look in shock because they could feel it wasn''t an ordinary soul bone. Then everyone became even more shocked when they saw Long Yue bringing out his battle armor. That was a two-word battle armor! Thest time they saw one was when Wu Zhankong brought his out. With the power of two-word battle armor, Long Yue power was equal to that of a Spirit Sage. Yet even with all of that, they saw Long Yue getting smashed apart by Tang Wulin. "Dragon Suppression." Said Gu Yue as she narrowed her eyes at the arena. Everyone eyes widen they remember that Tang Wulin also had the ability to suppress those with the dragon bloodline. "But to think it was this much." Xie Xie mutter as he already knew what it was like to be ruthlessly suppressed by Tang Wulin. He still could feel his martial soul trembling uncontrobly in fright when those two mythical dragons came out and roar. Na''er and Gu Yue weren''t affected as much because of their Silver Dragon King bloodline. They watch as Long Yue continued being beaten down hard into the ground and then a booming voice rang out from above them. They all look up to see an ordinary old man dashing toward the arena and instantly breaking through the barrier. "What the hell!" # Tang Wulin stop mming down on Long Yue when he heard a booming voice. "You bastard!" Tang Wulin look up to see En Ciing towards him and sending out a fist toward him. Tang Wulin face finally sprouted a smiled as all of the gems on his crown begin to light up. The scales on his body appeared again with his dragon w. ''Golden Dragon Body.'' ''Golden Dragon w.'' ''Red, Blue, Green, Orange, Purple, Pink Gems.'' His body then started to shine brilliantly with his scales glowing fiercely and his domain begins to spread as Tang Wulin felt his strength increase. A Multi-colored ring appeared behind him and lit up as the same color as the gems on his head lit up. ''Golden Dragon Tyrant Body.'' ''Golden Dragon Raging Domain.'' ''Gems Amplification.'' Then as he watches En Ci fisting towards him as he thrust his hand, as it made contact with his palm. BANG! ''Apocalypse Dragon King Emission.'' Tang Wulin could feel the mighty force reverberating through his body, as he felt keenly his organs and ribs being damage from the force. Then his smirk grew wider as En Ci eyes widen in mild shock as he felt the force of his attack being absorbed and then Tang Wulin struck his fist as it was coated in energy. ''Magic Dragon Fist.'' Tang Wulin swung his fist straight into En Ci chest while twisting his body to smash him across the arena. BANG! En Ci body was sent flying and smashed into the walls below the stands. While Tang Wulin body swayed unsteadily and coughing up blood from the damage, he receives when he tried countering En Ci. Tang Wulin pleasant grin grew wider as he stared at En Ci who was struggling to get up. By now the emperor and the other high-ranking people went down to the arena. They were all shocked whether it be from Tang Wulin absolute domination of Long Yue or him being able to counter En Ci. Dai Tianling turned his head to En Ci and dashed toward him to make sure he was ok. En CI felt Dai Tianling helping him up, but he was still ring at Tang Wulin with murder in his eyes. Tang Wulin simply rolled his eyes and press down his foot on Long Yue, causing a hoarse groan to let out from him. "You Bastard!" En Ci roared in rage as the walls and ground behind him began to crack under his direct pressure. "Young man, you should stop." Said Dai Tianling, as he frowns severely at Tang Wulin action. "I should stop? Why should I? Did you not see that Long Yue hasn''t yielded yet?"Questioned Tang Wulin with an arched brow. "I am forcibly stopping this match." Said Dai Tianling. "I refuse." Said Tang Wulin. "Are you going against my words." Said Dai Tianling as he narrowed his eyes. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes at Dai Tianling as he uttered the same thing that a certain two-faced bastard said before. "Listen to your words? Who do you think you are? Just because your an emperor of a country, you actually thought I would obey your words?" Said Tang Wulin, terribly shocking everyone present. Tang Wulin started tough merrily at Dai Tianling words and the apparent absurdity of it. Thisugh caused a huge nket of profound silence to envelop the whole coliseum as someone was actuallyughing at the emperor in his face. Dai Tianling expression began to change from shock to absolute rage as the area around him began to tremble. He started walking toward Tang Wulin who rolled his eyes and press down on Long Yue. "Each step you take, the more I pressed down." Said Tang Wulin causing Dai Tianling to stop his march. "Young man! Do you really intend to go against the whole Star Lou Empire by yourself!"Roared Dai Tianling as he red at Tang Wulin. From what En Ci has been telling him, Long Yue could be the next pir of their Star Luo Continent. "Go against your empire? It has been a while since I went against an empire." Said Tang Wulin as he gazes thoughtfully at Dai Tianling. "Who said he was alone?" A voice rang out. Then from behind him Na''er, Gu Yue, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, Mu Xi, Wu Sidou, Ye Xinn, Xu Lizhu, Ye Zhengyu, and Yuanen Yehui appeared next to him with their martial soul out. They all red at Dai Tianling with their weapons pointing towards even, not even caring that he was the emperor of the continent. Elder Cai and Wu Zhankong have alreadye down to the arena. Elder Cai could only sigh at Tang Wulin actions and words but she didn''t think he was incorrect. Yet she wishes he had the strength to back up his words before he said them to Dai Tianling. She and Wu Zhankong moved in front of the kids as if it was a sign that they also supported Tang Wulin. This shocked everyone present because that was an unmistakable sign of them not caring even if they offended the whole empire. "You" Dai Tianling knew he couldn''t do anything rash with Long Yue under Tang Wulin foot and Shrek elders. With the death of Long Yue, he was unsure if Star Luo continent will ever get another talent like En Ci in a long time. Everything became silent as no one knew what to do or what was going to happen. What they did know was Tang Wulin had all the power with Long Yue under his feet. Yet this was still something they never thought would happen and to think this all started because of En Ci attacking Tang Wulin. "So captain, what the n?" Xie Xie whispered as he hoped his captain had a n to get them out of this. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes and kick Long Yue body toward the Dai Tianling who quickly moved to catch him. En Ci dash toward Long Yue to make sure he was alright and his face tremble when he saw the damage done to him. His battle armor was dented in, and pieces already broke off. The bones in his body were basically broken apart, and his joints dislocated. His organs were damaged and he was bleeding internally. His chest was almost caved in from Tang Wulin repeatedly stomping on it and pressing down on it. All in all, Long Yue won''t be recovering any time soon. En Ci gritted his teeth as he trembles in rage and turns toward Tang Wulin who was walking down from the stage with his teammates. "You Bastard! Do you think this is over!" "Die for me!" En Ci wanted Tang Wulin dead. He did not care if he was injured or even he would be offending Shrek with that act. The only thing on his mind was his disciple damaged body and Tang Wulin stepping on him as he charges over. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as En Ci dashed toward him, causing everyone to summon their martial soul. Elder Cai and Wu Zhankong release their battle armor, ready to block En Ci from killing Tang Wulin. "Well Old man? Are you going to let him kill me?" Tang Wulin voice rang out as he kept on walking. Then everyone''s eyes widen when a figure appeared in front of En Ci. "Get out of the way!" En Ci roared as his transcendent powerful aura burst forth causing the barrier around the stage to shatterpletely. The figure snorted as his aura exploded out too, shing with En Ci and causing his face to change when he realizes this figure was as strong as him. "Why are you so furious? Didn''t that boy sign a death disimer form before the tournament began? It''s not my disciple''s fault if that boy couldn''t beat him." Said the figure, who was Mu Ye. En Ci face changed when he heard Me Ye words, as killing Tang Wulin became even more difficult. Dai Tienling could only sigh as he moved toward En Ci and held his shoulder to calm him down. He then stared at the figure and then Tang Wulin leaving with a frown. He couldn''t look at this simply nor could he take the words Tang Wulin said to him lying down. To have an outsider not only insult him but defy his words in front of his own empire was uneptable. Everyone watched as Tang Wulin was leaving and then turned their gaze toward the Dai Tianling. "I hope the emperor is not thinking of doing anything against my disciple? After all, he is not unjust enough to disregard the fact that En Ci tried to kill a little boy." Said Mu Ye with a cold re at En Ci. Dai Tianling gritted his teeth at what Mu Ye said, attaching a lot of weight to his next actions. It was evident to everyone that En Ci wanted to kill Tang Wulin the captain and representative from Shrek. "I hereby disqualify you from the tournament for disregarding my words." Said Dai Tianling as his expression was dark. The surrounding was quiet, as some were shocked at how well Tang Wulin got off even after his actions to the emperor. But the higher-ranking people knew the emperor was basically checkmated. Not counting the fact that the man in front of them was equal to En Ci, who was the President of the Monster Academy. But Shrek would never allow for one of their captains to be killed, especially one as talented as Tang Wulin without any payback. Then there is the fact that the silver-haired girl next to Tang Wulin was the Sea God Pavillion Master direct disciple. That alone should garner a massive amount of awe as just not anyone even in Shrek could be Yun Ming disciple. That attractive girl will most likely be a legend on par or even greater than Yun Ming and she was his sister. To even think of harming Tang Wulin, would be setting a huge target on their backs in the future and may even be their personal destructions. Also the fact En Ci interfered in the match when it wasn''t done and tried to kill Tang Wulin. Something unbing of the President of Monster Academy. After reviewing everything in his mind, Dai Tianling knew he really couldn''t do anything to Tang Wulin other than disqualifying him from the tournament for his words. Everyone watched as the people of Shrek begin to leave the arena. Star Luo People knew this was an ultimate victory for the Douluo Continent. Chapter 59: Cool Down Chapter 59: Cool Down Tang Wulin was walking back to the hotel with Na''er and Gu Yue while the others stayed for their matches. At first, they didn''t want to continuepeting but Gu Yue called them together and was able to convince them to continue their participation. "Talk about being a sore loser," Na''er muttered as she kept recalling about her brother disqualification. "What can we do?" Said Gu Yue as she walks beside Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he wasn''t too bothered by Dai Tianling decision. As he knew his actions would have some consequences with hisck of strength. As they were walking, they could feel and see people ring at them. Tang Wulin guesses either the news already spread or everyone has seen his fight with Long Yue. Na''er and Gu Yue didn''t say anything as they knew these were just ordinary people. Tang Wulin himself just ignored them as they made their way to the hotel after a while. Tang Wulin even became more hated than he was before. Whether it be from him beating down Long Yue or talking down to their emperor. This caused for the hotel that he was staying at to be swarmed by the people of Star Luo Continent. # Tang Wulin was standingfortably on the balcony with Mu Ye standing across from him. "You sure know how to cause trouble for people." Mu Ye grumble as he still remembers Tang Wulin actions toward Dai Tianling. Tang Wulin didn''t utter anything as he gave Mu Ye a raised brow. "Fine. I will appoint you my heir." Said Mu Ye. After seeing Tang Wulinpete in the tournament, he was shocked by how strong and deadly he was. Whether it be him using his Blue Silver Genesis or his blood essence. It got even better, when he saw him fight against Long Yue and how he quite literally walk through all of his direct attacks. Mu Ye could tell Long Yue had a remarkably strong martial soul and he was also a Soul Emperor with two-word battle armor. Yet none of these cause Tang Wulin to even flinch. Long Yue talent could be reasonably considered out of the world but Tang Wulin one was just heaven-defying and sinful. ''With him, it may be possible for the body sect to reach the same heights as the Tang Sect and Shrek. The same height when Tang San and Huo Yuhao was apart of those fractions.'' Thought Mu Yue in delight. A small smile appeared on Tang Wulin face. He then told Mu Ye toe inside so they can discuss the sect cultivation method. "What is wrong with it?" Asked Mu Ye with a raised brow. "It doesn''t give us a lot of options when ites to disciples. So I suggest revamping it, so we can recruit more people and increase the power of the Body Sect." Said Tang Wulin as he already had some ns in mind. Mu Ye at first was against the idea but relented when Tang Wulin pointed out thatpares to the Tang Sect, the Body Sect didn''t have much variety. "Alright, I will listen to you." Mu Ye grumbles. "Good. Next, I want you to try out two people that I have in mind for the Body Sect." Said Tang Wulin. "Oh? Who are they." Asked Mu Ye as he was always interested for more people to join. "Mu Xi and Wu Siduo." Said Tang Wulin. "Oh, that little vixen and the one with the twin martial soul. Alright, I will put them through the training once yours is done." Said Mu Ye with a broad grin on his face. Tang Wulin lips twitch as he knew it was about time he got back to training his body. Since he is not in the tournament anymore and he had a lot of free time. "Why are you grinning?" "Don''t worry about it. Now let''s revamp the cultivation method." Said Mu Ye with the grin still on his face. ''Get ready you little bastard!'' Thought Mu Ye in glee. For the next few hours, Tang Wulin and Mu Ye went over the body sect cultivation method. While Mu Ye went over the method, Tang Wulin was carefully outlining some things on what he wanted Mu Ye to do and make for him. Mu Ye was shocked at the things Tang Wulin, was suggesting and knew this would really change the whole Douluo Continent. After a while, they stopped and Mu Ye said he would personally monitor this when he gets back to the Body Sect base. As Tang Wulin watch Mu Ye leave, he heard someone knocking on his door. When he went to go open it up, he saw Xu Xiaoyan standing in front of his door in her blue pajama shorts and shirt. "Wulin, can we talk for a bit?" Asked Xu Xiaoyan. Tang Wulin let her in and then closed the door behind her. He then followed behind her, as she went toward the balcony. Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan talk for a while. Well, it was more her talking and him chiming once in a while but she never minds. They talk for a long time, to the point Xu Xiaoyan started yawning. "Well, I guess it''s prettyte now. It''s about time I head back to my room." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she begins making her way to the door. "Why don''t you just sleep over?" Asked Tang Wulin as he followed behind her. "What!" Said Xu Xiaoyan as her face started to turn red. "Why are you blushing? It''s not like we haven''t slept in the same bed before." Said Tang Wulin, as he caused Xu Xiaoyan to remember waking up in his bed back when they were in Eastsea. Tang Wulin ignored Xu Xiaoyan stammering and headed towards his bed toy down. "Well, it''s your choice." Said Tang Wulin as he begins gettingfortable and falling asleep. Xu Xiaoyan stood there for a good ten minutes thinking about what to do and in the end, started making her way to the bed. ''It''s ok Xu Xiaoyan. You''re just sleeping in the same bed as the guy you like.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan in her head. ''It''s no big deal.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as her face was beet red as she slips into the bed on the opposite side of Tang Wulin. ''Now that I think about it. This may be the first time I really got a chance to see his sleeping face.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as she stared at Tang Wulin while he was sleeping. She begins to gradually move her hand towards his face and started to caress it once she made contact. Ever since Tang Wulin came to Star Luo Continent, she felt the aura and presence he gave off was way different than before. It felt warmer andforting, the closer you got to him. It wasn''t just her, as everyone too felt the change and they all felt the need to be close to him. After a while, Xu Xiaoyan eyes started to get heavy as she begins falling asleep. She unconsciously moved closer to Tang Wulin to snuggle up on him and with her hand still on his face. Morning came as the visible rays of the sun shined fiercely through the hotel windows. Tang Wulin slowly opens his eyes and then felt a small weight on his face. He saw the light blue hair of Xu Xiaoyan, as she was snuggled up on him. He slowly started to get up but her expression scrunches up as she begins wrapping herself around him. He could feel her soft legs wrapping around his waist and her arm coiling around his neck. She was softly breathing on his neck with the rest of her body being pressed down on his chest. Tang Wulin arched a brow but did nothing as he left her on him. He began thinking about what he could do while he was here on Star Luo Continent. It was then his soulmunicator began to ring. He had to lift himself and Xu Xiaoyan who was still coiling her self around him. He was standing with Xu Xiaoyan around him as he picks it up from the dresser next to the bed. "Wulin! Are you free?" Said Xie Xie on the other line. "Not really. Is something the matter?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Well no, it just I wanted to talk to you about something." Said Xie Xie. "You can''t do it over the phone?" Asked Tang Wulin. "No. It private information, that has to be done in person." Said Xie Xie in an urgent voice. "Alright, where do you want to meet?" "Meet me in my room." Said Xie Xie and the connection was killed. Tang Wulin sighed but nheless begins to peel Xu Xiaoyan off of him. Her expression was changing as he was removing her. She started to hug him even tighter and begin to rub her face into his neck. Zeref appeared next to him with a huge smile and Sleipnir was staring at him with an expression of a happy mother. ''Alright let''s try a different approach.'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he had no interest in why those two were so happy. Tang Wulin begins to pinch Xu Xiaoyan cheek, governing a gasp from her and her snapping open her eyes. She began to blinking and then looking up to see Tang Wulin staring at her with a raised brow. "You know. If you wanted to cuddle so badly, all you had to do was ask." Said Tang Wulin, who was already used to Na''er climbing into his bed and using him as a pillow. Tang Wulin watch as Xu Xiaoyan expression went from confusion, to shock and then finally embarrassment after realizing what position she was in. She quickly removed her arms from his neck but forgot she was still hanging off from him and sadly falling down on the bed, with her leg still coiled around his waist. "Well, this is a new position." Commented Tang Wulin. Xu Xiaoyan started to stammer and as she uncoiled her legs from his waist. She then flips over his bed and ran outside of the room with her whole face being red. "You do realize she won''t be talking to you for a while." Said Zeref as he wasughing at the scene. "If only this could happen with the others." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch at both of them. After ten minutes he left his room and begins to head toward Xie Xie room. It was only three rooms down the hall from his. He knocked on the door, and it opens with Xie Xie ushering him in, then locking the door. He went to sit on Xie Xie bed, as Xie Xie begins to make his way over to him. "Alright, so you know how I''m in the Tang Sect right." Said Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin to nod his head and motion Xie Xie to get on with it. "Well, I joined the Battle Hall Soul Hall fighters, and I can''t so any more than that. The reason I called here was that recently I been put on a list to go to the Dragon Valley, here located in Star Luo continent. " Said, Xie Xie. "I wanted to ask you if you know anything about the Dragon Valley?" Asked Xie Xie. "Only that Dragon Valley is a small world operated by the Dragon ns. There are many bodies of the Dragon ns buried here and many dragon souls as well." Said Tang Wulin. He remembered Na''er and Gu Yue only telling him a little bit. Then Xie Xie asks him to keep what they talk as a secret or he may get punish by Tang Sect if they found out he leaks the information. As Tang Wulin was leaving, he was thinking about the Dragon Valley that was on Star Luo Continent. ''I wonder. Sleipnir, is it possible for you to sense or locate where the Dragon Valley would be?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he was making his way to the area that Mu Ye wanted to meet him. ''With Avatar of Life, we could urately track the movements of when Xie Xie goes and then figure out where the valley is.'' Said Sleipnir, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. After a while, he arrived at the area where Mu Ye told him toe to. It was Star Luo beach and Mu Ye was standing in the water with a big smile on his face. "Get ready brat." Said Mu Ye. Chapter 60: Dragon Valley Entrance Chapter 60: Dragon Valley Entrance A week as pass since Tang Wulin got disqualify and as expected, Shrek dominated the tournament with Long Yue not being able to fight anymore. While there were still other capable people like Su Mu and Dai Yuanyun, it wasn''t the same as having Long Yue. Monster Academy couldn''t shake the oppressive and dominating shadow that Tang Wulin left them. Whether it be hisplete domination of Long Yue or being able to counter-attack their president. The most unfortunate part would be even if Monster Academy was to somehow beat Shrek, it would mean nothing. After all, the one thing everyone mind would be on would be, ''Could you beat Tang Wulin their captain?''. This thought permeates through the arena and in the end cause Monster Academy to be crush beneath its weight. This led to Shrek students dominated the individual, Team and Group match. Tang Wulin knew Xie Xie would be leaving to the Dragon Valley tomorrow and so he needs to hurry up get everything done. As he was leaving the hotel, he saw Mu Ye standing at the lobby and he signaled him over. Tang Wulin went toward Mu Ye who wanted to have a talk. "What is it?" Asked Tang Wulin, not worried about losing Xie Xie since the Avatar of Life range is extremelyrge. "Why didn''t you meet me for training today?" Asked Mu Ye, as for the past week, he has been training Tang Wulin body. Mu Ye was confident if Tang Wulin did is training andpleted the tempering part of his training before his fight with Long Yue. Mu Ye was confident Tang Wulin wouldn''t have any scratches or cuts from Long Yue attacks. "Oh right, Elder Cai and Wu Zhankong wanted us to explore the continent to gain experience." Said Tang Wulin, causing Mu Ye to blink his eyes in shock. Mu Ye thought about it some more and he could see why Shrek would do that. The best way for one to get stronger other than conventional training would be real lifebat experience. Not only that but one of them may just get fortunate and find some kind of fortune that others didn''t find before. "That doesn''t exin why your skipping training. We can easily do your training while you travel." Said Mu Ye. "True but I''m not going to be traveling around the continent but somewhere secret." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to arch a brow. "Is it dangerous?" Asked Mu Ye, as he didn''t need is chosen heir dying any time soon. "No, mostly a ce to do an errand. While I''m doing that, I want you to get started on Wu Siduo and Mu Xi training." Said Tang Wulin. "Do you believe they are capable of second awakening?" Asked Mu Ye. "Maybe or Maybe not? Either way, the training should be able to temper their body and will power." Said Tang Wulin. Mu Ye sighed as Tang Wulin took out hismunicator and called both of the girls toe down to the lobby area. After a while, Mu Xi and Wu Sidou wereing down the stairs. They saw Wulin with an old man sitting across from him and Mu Xi look at the old man in surprise. "Uncle Ye!" Said Mu Xi as she begins running toward Mu Ye with Wu Siduo not far behind her. Mu Ye nodded his head toward Mu Xi and then told the girls to sit down. "So, why did you call us?" Asked Mu Xi as she shifts her gaze to Tang Wulin. "I called you guys because I want you to go through Mu Ye training and join the Body Sect." Said Tang Wulin causing both girls to blink their eyes in surprise. "Join the body sect? Are you apart of it?" Wu SIdou questioned. "He''s more like the Heir." Said Mu Ye with a grumble causing both of the girl''s eyes to widen. While the Body Sect wasn''t as popr or strong as the Tang Sect, it was still recognized as a formidable organization. In fact, it was once a big rival of the Tang Sect thousands of years ago speaking volumes of its history. ''But then again, this is Wulin we are talking about.'' Thought Mu Xi after recalling how he walks through all of Long Yue attacks as if he didn''t care. "Ok, but why just us?" Asked Wu Sidou as she knew their other teammates would easily join. "Most of them are apart of the Tang Sect. Gu Yue is apart of the Spirit Pagoda and Na''er master would never let her out of his sight." Said Tang Wulin as he already knew this before he suggested both of the girls. He didn''t mind this, in fact. This may allow him to achieve some of his future ns much easier. Mu XI and Wu Sidou look at each other, before nodding their head. "Are you sure? The suffering you''re about to go through will be unbelievable." Said Tang Wulin as he rathers them to be willing than not when the training start. "We Are." Mu Ye let out a faint smile, as he began making ns for the two girls. Tang Wulin nodded his head and told them good luck. "Well anyway, you guys should talk about your training n. I need to go buy some things." Said Tang Wulin as he begins to leave the hotel and leaving behind the trio. Tang Wulin was going through the city of Star Lou gathering supplies for his trip to the Dragon Valley. He didn''t care people were ring at him or cursing his name. He knew people would think twice before anyone thought to try somthing, after what he did to Long Yue and how he didn''t care about the emperor words. He was surprised people would still be willing to sell him supplies but then again they still have to make a living somehow. After gathering everything, he begins to make his way back to the hotel. He told Na''er that out for a while and won''t be back for a while. She tried to persuade him to take her along with him, but he was adamant, in her staying here. After all, he promises Xie Xie he wouldn''t tell anyone. As he was about to go to sleep when he heard someone knocking on his door. He got up and went toward the door, opening it up to see Na''er staring at him. "Let me sleep with you, in exchange for not taking me." Said Na''er with a pout on her lovely face. Tang Wulin raised a brow but agreed as he let Na''er in and gently closed the door. They bothid on the bed as Na''er cuddle up with his body and rest her head on his chest. Tang Wulin was surprised she fell asleep so fast. Shrugging his shoulder, he fell asleep as he needed to wake up early to tail Xie Xie when he goes to Tang Sect Headquarters here in Star Luo. The next day, Tang Wulin quickly got out of Na''er hold since this wasn''t the first time she did that. He then went to grab his supply bag and activate his Avatar of Life, allowing him to sense Xie Xie life energy. It was a good thing that Elder Cai said they were splitting up from each other to go exploring Star Luo Continent. This would allow him to give the excuse of wanting to travel alone if he took too long or something happened. They were supposed to split up from the diplomatic group after going to the next travel stop. But Elder Cai and Wu Zhankong thought it was best if he splits up earlier than that because of the whole tournament incident. Tang Wulin senses Xie Xie life energy moving on a bus, and he begins to trail behind. He made sure to be three hundred meters behind them, in case one of the Tang Sect members mental powers were strong. Tang Wulin had to camp out in the forest far from the town that the Tang Sect members were holding up in. After a day, he begins to sense their movement and started to trail behind them. He traverses the forest that they went through, and some of the mountain range. He stops at the base of the visible mountain as he felt the Tang Sect members and Xie Xie stopping at the top. ''I guess it should be around here. Sleipnir can you perceive anything?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he knew Sleipnir should be familiar with pocket dimensions. "Yes, I can sense it. It''s possible for you to enter the small world from another part." Said Sleipnir to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin nodded his head and followed Slepnir direction as he begins traversing the mountain a little bit down until he reaches another area. ''What now?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Now, allow me to take control of your body. I will then utilize the fourth skill to allow us entry into the small world." Said Sleipnir. Tang Wulin nodded his head and gave control over to Sleipnir. Notable changes begin happening as the tips of hair turned multi-colored. When Tang Wulin opened his eyes, they were no longer the grey colors but multi-colored ones. His five rings began appearing and started to lit up. Sleipnir narrowed its eyes and then a ck-space appeared around Tang Wulin body. ''Space-Time Channel.'' Tang Wulin body in the ck space begins to sh with the Dragon Valley world. The Dragon Valley rules were trying to destroyed Tang Wulin, but the ck space surrounding him was rebelling against it. It was then Sleipnir narrowed her eyes and roared as a brilliant sh of light overtook Tang Wulin body. Chapter 61: Dragons Cloud Chapter 61: Dragons Cloud Tang Wulin snaps his eyes open as he shot up straight. He begins to survey the area and thend that he seemed to wake up on. ''Thest thing I recalled was watching Sleipnir shing with the Dragon Valley Dimensional rift and then a sh of white.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he could feel a headache passing through him. He tried making a connection with Sleipnir but after a while, he couldn''t connect with her. Not only her but all of his soul rings and martial soul. "ologia." A voice rang out from Tang Wulin side. "Zeref." Said Tang Wulin as he knew Zeref was the only one who knew his old name. "Good, its seem you''re fine." Said Zeref as he appeared next to ologia. "Do you know what happened?" Asked Tang Wulin. "I''m unsure. It seems we''re in another dimension, and it may be the reason why you aren''t able to feel Sleipnir." Said Zeref, as he was rtively familiar to alternate dimensional and worlds. "So, this world may have a restriction?" "Most likely a restriction on soul power but not on bloodlines and your other powers." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin sighed but knew he couldn''t worry overly much about it. Tang Wulin was at least d he could still use his bloodline rings and other powers. A deep roar sounded out. Tang Wulin turned his head and four Land Dragon approaching him. From their name Land Dragon, these dragons had no wings but these one look translucent as if they were just a projection. ''The hell?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he disregards the fact he was surrounded. The Land Dragons roar at him and begin their charge toward Tang Wulin who still didn''t make a move toward them. The first Land Dragon came from in front of him and he simply smashes down on its head. BANG! To Tang Wulin surprise, the Land Dragon body didn''t burst open but shattered into beams of light that begin to scatter around him. Tang Wulin felt his body warming. The energy of the annihted Land Dragon had unexpectedly surged into his body. He didn''t have much time to think about it as the other Land Dragons were approaching him. Tang Wulin uppercuts the one to his right and kicks out toward the one to his left, shattering both of their forms. Both of the Land Dragons begin turning into swirls of light and then began to go into Tang Wulin body. ''So, It wasn''t my imagination.'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he felt his body getting warmer. Thest Land Dragon came towards him but he ended it with a simple punch and it too shattered into the light. Tang Wulin didn''t understand what happened but didn''t pay it any mind and decided to walk around. He was walking down the hill, that he woke up on and saw no life from the view the hill gave him. ''So, I guess those dragons are rare?'' Thought Tang Wulin, confuse on why he wasn''t seeing any more Land Dragons. What he did notice were multi-colored clouds over on the mountain across from the hill he wasing down. ''I wonder.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he narrowed his eyes. Tang Wulin begins sprinting toward the mountain where the multi-colored clouds were and then begin to climb up toward one of the clouds. He didn''t foolishly touch it but wanted to see how the clouds would react to a living being next to it. The red cloud made no movement or hint of change as Tang Wulin got close to it. ''So does it exclude living beings? So what do these clouds do?'' Thought Tang Wulin. It was then the red cloud began contorting and spin like a whirlpool. In the next instant, the spiraling cloud fell from the sky and, like a beam of light, shot straight toward Tang Wulin. "Don''t dodge this one ologia." Zeref voice rang out. Tang Wulin didn''t evade the clouds as he observes the red cloud engulfed him and violently swirl around him. To his surprise, he could feel the warm energy that he felt after killing the Land Dragon entering into his body. ''Are they the same?'' Thought Tang Wulin. He could feel the element of fire and somewhat grasp its understanding from the red cloud. Then as the cloud passes through his body and rose up into the air with a golden hue on it. "Interesting, so these clouds also are simr to the energy you absorb from those Land Dragons." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "You knew?" Asked Tang Wulin with a raised brow. "Not with confidence. But I could discern the energy was simr as you were looking at the clouds." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin lips twitch at the absurdity at what he heard but then again this is Zeref he was talking to. If anyone could figure all that out, it was the ck Magician who literally mastered every magic known to Fiore. "Now, let see if anything happens if you summon your Blood Ring." Said Zeref, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Four Blood Ring appeared behind Tang Wulin. It was then that the other colored clouds began to spin like the red clouds before and shoot toward Tang Wulin. He felt all of the color clouds shooting into him and the feeling of the elements that came from them. Tang Wulin didn''t understand why he felt such a strange attunement with the elements even though he wasn''t an elemental soul master. After thest cloud had left his body, he began to meditate as countless specks of light were in his body. Each speck of light represents the elements Water, Fire, Earth, Light, Wind, Space, and Darkness. They all went toward his bloodline and were avoiding his Dragonyer powers like the gue as if it frightened them. "I see." Said Tang Wulin as he was beginning to understand why Zeref told him to absorb the energy. He could feel these energy refining and raising his blood essence. Not only that he could his body being nourished and negating his need to eat. He went back to meditating to fully absorb all of the lights and lost track of time. After a while, Tang Wulin opened back up his eyes. "Two Weeks as passed." Said Zeref as he been counting. Tang Wulin eyes widen in shock but still nodded his head and decided to start looking for more of these colored clouds. He didn''t notice that all of the clouds he passed by had a golden hue to them. Lucky for him, that the next clouds were close to him as they also begin to shoot toward him. He begins journeying around the mountain valley and absorbing the multi-colored clouds. It was only after absorbing his sixth set of colored clouds that he noticed the sky was brimming with golden colored ones. He went to go check on them and notice not only could he not absorb it but they were also giving off a friendly aura towards him. Each cloud he absorbed led to his body bing stronger and after eating his eighteenth set, he could feel his body evolving. As he continued absorbing more of these clouds, Zeref would give him some insights on it. He didn''t know where he was going, but he could feel something calling him. It felt like something dear and personal to him. "Could it have a connection to the Golden Dragon King?" Zeref questioned. "Maybe." Said Tang Wulin as he continued walking in deeper into the valley. It would also make sense why he felt at home in this ce and why there was no danger. A while as passed as Tang Wulin could feel the calling getting stronger as he kept on walking. There was an abundant number of golden clouds trailing behind from them going through him and improving his body. ''Just what could be so special, that it could get a reaction out of the Golden Dragon King.'' Thought Tang Wulin. ''Especially with these dragons.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he begins destroying the dragons in front of him. Ever since he began following the calling, he has been meeting stronger and stronger dragons. With the Golden Dragon King and his Dragonyer powers, it was easy demolishing them. In fact, he had to use the Golden Dragon King suppression to stop them from running because his Dragonyer powers kept terrifying them. He didn''t understand why though, because the dragons in Fiore weren''t as terrified,pared to these guys. "Maybe it''s because this is the first time they ever met something that was specially designed to y them." Said Zeref, as he was too baffled by this. Either way, after a while he arrived at a mountain valley that waspletely copsed inward. It was more like a basin than a mountain valley. Tang Wulin let out a small smirk as he saw the countless dragon skeletons in the deep valley. While he didn''t hate the dragons anymore, he never said he liked them. He could feel the Golden Dragon King''s rage and sadness but hepletely shut it down. ''Why are you getting so angry? Cause of these skeletons? Shut up and get over yourself. They all die because of their weakness and uselessness.'' Tang Wulin thought as he felt the Golden Dragon King rage. The Golden Dragon King died down after hearing his words and begin to go silent. Zeref appeared next to him with a look of sadness, causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "You actually care about the dragons?" "Not necessarily. But this many dragon bones? There must have been a genocide that had happened." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin fell silent as he begins observing the astounding amount of dragon bones. Tang Wulin shook his head and then jump down into the valley. He could feel he was closing in on the ground and then he summoned his Light Wings to slow his descent. He hasn''t used it until now because most of the Dragons resided on the ground and the clouds would alwayse to him, so he saw no point. As hended, he could feel and hear the cries of over a thousand dragons. He could see more dragon skeletons and bodiesying around here. Tang Wulin didn''t touch any of the dragon bones but he could still hear their cries and the rage of the Golden Dragon King. He didn''t know why but as he got farther inside, he kept on getting angrier and angrier. He didn''t know why, but he knew it couldn''t be because he felt sad at their death. ''What could have killed so many of them?'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he doubts it could be just anything. From what Na''er and Gu Yue have told him, the Dragon n used to rule the Douluo Dalu Continent and even their weakest was as strong as a Title Douluo. After a while, Tang Wulin suddenly stopped walking when he saw an iparably huge skeleton in front of him. Itcked the skeleton wings of a dragon but had a brawny body with limbs strong enough to hold up the sky. Tang Wulin could say its aura was simr to the Mountain Dragon King aura, Long Yue was giving off. He could also feel the mournful cries of the Mountain Dragon King and how it too, like the other dragons were crying out. ''You pitful Dragons.'' Tang Wulin had enough, as his face began to contort in an annoyance and disdain. He was annoyed not only because of their hypocrisy but also cause of theirining. "Are you not a Dragon King and yet you cry with such shame." "Just like those dragons before, you cry as if you were dealt an unfair fate." "You cry as if the heavens loathed you and are unjust." "Do you guys not understand why you failed? Why you all died? Why you guys were all led to genocide?" "You were weak!" Tang Wulin roared, causing all of the skeletons and corpses who were crying to go quiet. Then they all roared out in anger, causing not just the valley he was in to shake but the whole small world. Everyone that was in the valley could hear the enraged roars of Dragons as it permeates through the world. "You think I''m wrong? If so why are you all here dead?" This enraged the Dragons even further to the point where the bodies of the Dragon around him were shing with white energy. The souls of the dragons began to leave their bodies and appear around Tang Wulin, yet he did not stop. "You guys lost! You were in by someone stronger. " An unimaginable amount of pressure began permeating through the valley as all of the Dragons around Tang Wulin begin roaring at him. Even the Moutain Dragon King spirit came alive and red hatefully at Tang Wulin. "You pathetic dragons!" Tang Wulin could feel the pressure around him increasing, and he began to grin widely. Zeref was listening to Tang Wulin as he was speaking. He could feel the Golden Dragon King trying tomunicate with him. "I have no interest in how you guys died." The Dragons begin to quiet down as they listen to Tang Wulin word. They didn''t why but they felt a familiar aura surrounding the human in front of them. "But you see." The Golden Dragon King''s power burst forward as it stares down all of the dragon souls around him. He could feel the Golden Dragon King roaring out. "I don''t mind if you guys follow me." "Even as unworthy as you guys are." "As I rampage through the world." Chapter 62: Our God Chapter 62: Our God The dragon graveyard became quiet after the words Tang Wulin dered. If anyone else heard the words Tang Wulin uttered, they would think he was too arrogant. To dere the whole dragon n to kneel before him and follow him. What is that but not arrogance? These mighty dragons ruled the world once and yet this small human was telling those same dragons to kneel? Not only that but he called them weak. Such sphemy, such arrogance, and yet none of the dragons roared again. All the dragons stared at Tang Wulin who was looking at them with an indifferent expression and for a split second, they saw someone else in his image. It was a heaven-defying handsome man with long Golden hair intertwining. He wore a ck and gold robe with the sacred symbol of the nine dragon kings on its back. His fierce eyes were glowing seven-colors with slits, a decorative jewel crown on his head. Then the familiar image disappeared as Tang Wulin was waiting for their answer. They notice Tang Wulin aura was simr to the man''s aura from their memories. The dragon''s spirit started to tremble as unexined emotion started to swirl inside them and then they roared. The Dragon Valley began to shake causing the people inside to try and grip something to keep them from falling. Then all look up in distinct shock and awe as the visible clouds around them started to all swirl around in the sky, creating a huge vortex. Then all the dragons wandering around or that were fighting stood still and then begin to roar out aloud, surprising everyone. All of the dragons begin disintegrating into the light as they went up towards the sky into the cloud vortex. All the soul masters cease what they were doing and look up into the luminous sky in profound awe as they could still hear the chanting of the mighty dragons around them. Then the sky exploded and the world was bathed in the dazzling brilliance of the morning of dawn as all of the dazzling lights begin to head toward one location. The Soul Masters eyes widen when they began to pick up on something other than the mighty roars of the mighty dragon. ''.....God.'' Countless particles of cheerful lights begin the pass by the Soul Master and without them being able to absorb it. As if they represent fireflies flying around or moths that attracted to the sun, these energies began to fly towards the Dragon Skeletons. ''....God'' There were different types of color as if representing all of the elements. One could hear the mighty roar of the mighty dragons inside the majestic streams of eternal light and not only that but their feelings. Some Soul Master, especially those with a dragon martial soul begin to tremble and gently lower their head. ''...Our God..'' The voice started getting louder... Even Louder... The voices carried a different type of feeling and power within them. The Soul Masters could feel so many emotions passing through the world as it was trembling and then to their shock the skeleton of those dead dragons started to stand. Skeleton Dragons as huge as a mountain began to stand. ''...Our God'' One Skeleton Dragon begins to roar with their booming voice, causing ripples across the whole world as the other Skeleton Dragons follow suit. The multi-colored streams of eternal light passed by the Skeleton Dragons as they undoubtedly continued to roar and went willingly toward the unfathomable depth. ''...Our God'' It was then the Soul Masterprehend what they were witness and hearing. The joyous cries and mighty shouts of all the Dragon n. As if something awoke them for battle or a weing. ''Our God.'' ''Our Beloved Ancestor.'' ''Our Father.'' ''Our Only God.'' The Small World begins rumbling even more clouds begin to turn into streams of light and getting louder with their words. ''Our God!'' The world trembled as the Dragons instantly began to chant, to roar, to scream hysterically, as they all headed towards the Dragon Graveyard. The Dragon Spirit around Tang Wulin also begins turning into countless colors as they too were roaring out of eternal happiness and joy. Tang Wulin watches as he began to be bathed in seven-colored lights as a massive tornado was formed around him. ''OUR GOD!'' The tornado began to shoot directly up and piercing the very heavens, causing the whole world to also be bathed in seven brilliant colors. The Mountain Dragon King looks toward Tang Wulin as his visible image kept on flicking between the majestic man and him. Tears were forming on the Mountain Dragon King as it too began to roar and starting to disintegrate into light. ''OUR BELOVED FATHER!'' ''OUR BELOVED ANCESTOR!'' ''OUR ONE TRUE GOD!'' The Ethereal lights around Tang Wulin started forming a robe and cape around him. His image began to disappear as a Golden Dragon and ck Dragon began to take his ce. These two Dragons roared out towards the eternal heaven as if they too wanted to rampage and breakthrough. ''OUR GOD IS HERE!'' ''OUR GOD IS HERE!'' # ''He was our beloved father. He was our ancestor. He was the one who stood up for us when we were abused. He was the one who fought for us when no others would.'' Xie Xie has only been here for a few months, and he been doing pretty well for himself. He killed over ten dragons and was able to absorb his clouds attributes. He thought things would be sweet sailing as long as he kept this up but then everything went to shit. If it wasn''t the roaring of all the dragons in the whole world. Then it was then all the majestic streams of brilliant colors and eternal light raining down from the luminous sky. ''What the Hell!'' Xie Xie didn''t know what was going on but as a majestic stream of color pass by him, he felt an odd sense of breathless excitement and joy. ''It was beautiful.'' Xie Xie could feel passionate tears forming in his eyes as his body started to tremble. He didn''t know why, but he also began to roar with the other dragon martial soul masters. He listens to the joyous cries of the dragon around him and roars with them. Not only could he hear but feel their genuine feeling as it reverberates through the world. # ''His brilliance still shined through our blood and soul. His prowess still shakes the world. His mighty rage and fearful ughter still caused the world to tremble in fright. His heaven-defying power still caused us to feel pride.'' A giant dragon soul that was twice the size of the Mountain Dragon King was deep into the valley. Its whole body was shimmering with seven-colored radiance and its scale sorted in a jeweled gemstone. It felt something stirring in the world, something familiar and yet unique. Gargantuan seven-colored dragon soul for the first time stirred awake. The Seven-colored dragon soul moved as it crosses through the valley until it arrived in the area of the Mountain Dragon King. It saw a human being bathed in the brilliant colors of the mighty dragons and they were all showing so much joy. The soul focuses more on the human and it was shocked from sensing the Golden One within him. Not only that but it could sense another dragon inside him, a dragon that had the ultimate potential to match and even surpass the Golden One. The Seven-Colored Dragon Soul moved toward Tang Wulin and then went inside him. Tang Wulin felt his perception change from the seven-colored lights to seeing a blood-red figure appearing. He saw as the blood-red figure raised his hand. There appeared a blood-red giant sword with both its ends that seemed to touch eternal heaven and earth shing toward him. In the next moment, everything was colored blood-red. He felt like his body was split apart. But to the Seven-Colored Dragon Soul surprise, the boy did not scream in agony but roared out in fierce defiance against this determined fate. It felt the boy using his own will power to push back the blood-red giant sword. The Soul trembles as it saw this scene and then transforms into a giant dragon behind Tang Wulin. It smiled at Tang Wulin and then mouthed something toward him. ''Lead them well.'' It was at this moment when the whole world became bathed in the ethereal light of seven-colores. # ''His seven-color radiance was a brilliant beacon to us. A brilliant beacon of hope and pride that shined dazzlingly through the world, no the universe. It was a light that gave us the power to suppress all in the world.'' Dai Yun''er felt like things were simple before. Her partner was pretty good as he and her work together. She was able to absorb some Dragon Clouds and Kill some dragons with his help. Things were going fine until she saw Tang Wulin walking through the valley. She was shocked and thought it was a hallucination but knew better. Her feelings wereplicated when it came to Tang Wulin. Whether it be from him dominating Long Yue, a person she thought was invincible to talking back to her father the empire. She was so lost in her thought that she didn''t notice him leaving. She tried to find him again but the mist andyout of the valley made it extremely hard to find anyone. She decided to go meet up with her partner until the valley started to shake. Dai Yun''er watches in shock as the world began to change around her. Continuous streams of evesting lights were moving through the luminous sky. She didn''t have a dragon martial soul and yet she too could feel the emotions rolling off the continuous streams of eternal lights that were passing by her. ''What the hell have I been doing for the past years?'' Dai Yun''er could feel the Dragon''s pride as they roar across the world. ''How did I not realize how insignificant I was. And Yet.'' Dai Yun''er didn''t feel oppressed but instead embraced. Passionate tears began to stream from her eyes as she felt herself getting washed up into the flowing streams of light. # ''With his power, we ruled the whole earth. With his might, who would dare to stand before us? With him, we could always rampage throughout the world. With him, we were unequal.'' Every Soul Master trembled as their familiar surroundings changed. It was then they notice the historic battlefield they were on. To their shock, they observe over a hundred, no thousands of dragons flying through the sky. They saw hoards of dragons marching throughnd. ''Was this back when the dragon n ruled?'' Was the throughs of everyone as they realize the grand scope and magnitude of the Dragon n. Xie Xie eyes widen as a Giant Dragon appeared in front of him. It gave off the same feeling as his Light and Shadow Dragon Dagger. He saw the Dragon roaring at him as if to try and tell him something. Xie Xie didn''t know what it was trying to tell him, but he could feel the unexined emotion appearing in his heart. ''Is this your true form?'' Xie Xie questioned as he stared at the majestic Dragon before him. Tang Wulin opened his eyes and saw he was on a seven-colored rain-filled battlefield. Behind him were a countless number of dragons that reign over the sky,nd, and sea. In his hand was his Golden Dragon Spear and on top of his head was his Jeweled Crown. Around him were streams of seven-colored light, surrounding him like moths to the sun. Directly behind him were nine mythical dragons that were standing tall, whose name he didn''t know and yet didn''t need to know. He didn''t say anything as if it was unneeded and simply started to march triumphantly, not even looking back to see if the others would march with him. As it was unneeded, for they would always follow their god. ''He represented our pride and will.'' This scene began to sh through the whole valley and brought every soul master to the battlefield. Every soul master with a dragon martial soul became enchanted and awed by a mythological scene of thousands of dragons walking behind a human as they rampage through the world. ''Beautiful.'' ''Too Beautiful.'' ''Such Glory.'' ''Such Radiance.'' Every Soul Master with a dragon martial soul felt unimaginable pride and profound reverence toward this scene as they were able to catch a glimpse at the eternal glory of their spirits. Then the human at the front gave them a nce causing all of them to tremble. With just one nce they felt a mighty surge of power wash over them. It did not harm them. No, instead, it tenderly embraced them not in a manner of protection but in a manner of graciously weing them home. Tears started to leak out of those soul master eyes as they were being embraced and then the image of the human disappeared as a Giant Seven-Colored Dragon appeared. ''He always loved his children.'' ''He never once forgot them.'' It Roared. Shattering the world with a brilliant sh of blinding light. Returning the Soul Masters back to the valley and making them wonder if what they saw was a hallucination. And then all of a sudden, the glowing sky was split into two halves while another massive rift that was ten timesrger than before appeared. All the soul masters look in terrible shock as they saw the giant and rift and quickly smash the orb to escape, while Xie Xie hesitated for a bit but then smash his. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he lost consciousness after he left the seven-colored battlefield and didn''t notice a nine-colored bracelet around his wrist that exuded a faint radiance. Yet even as hey on the ground, the majestic streams of brilliant color still surrounded him. All of the dragons gazing at Tang Wulin with boundless love and affection. Even as a spatial rift appeared around his body and began to haul him away. They still stood beside him and began to roar as the Dragon Valley began to copse. ''So we roar out to him.'' ''Even if the world had forgotten him.'' ''The ones that gave us the ability to shine bright and roar in eternal joy.'' ''Our Beloved Dragon God.'' Chapter 63: Aftermath Chapter 63: Aftermath On the mountain peak. Radiance shed as multiple people began appearing out of thin air. The Tang Sect members that went inside the Dragon Valley were all appearing outside. Yet none of them wanted to get up anytime soon. Too enchanted and entrapped by the scene that they just saw before they left. Xie Xie had his head down as began to recall the historic battlefield. The numerous dragons rampaging through the world and seeing a mighty dragon in front of him that had the same presence as his martial soul. He summoned his martial soul and began to stare at them with unexined feelings. He believed the dragon that appeared in front of him was both of his Light and Shadow Dagger true forms. ''You guys have been watching over me? All this time huh.'' Thought Xie Xie as he recalled it tenderly embracing him. ''Was that Tang Wulin?'' Thought Xie Xie as he started remembering a human in front of the numerous number of dragons. ''But when did he get into the world? How did he even get in? I thought he was a Spirit King.'' Xie Xie would never think that Tang Wulin followed him and the Tang Sect over here. Plus ck One of the Battle Hall of the Tang Sect informed him those above rank 50 can''t enter the valley. Xie Xie sighed and shook his head. ''Either way, I hope you get out safely boss.'' Thought Xie Xie in worry. Xie Xie then heard a coughing noise to his right. He shifted his head and saw his supposed partner mask falling off with her head down. ''I wonder what happened to her?'' Thought Xie Xie as both of them decided to check around the area before meeting up again. His partner rose her head, and Xie Xie eyes widen in shock. "You!" # "Your Majesty, I-" "Shut up." The old man in ck robes fell silent, as he gazes at the silver-haired girl. She was wearing a long silver dress with a silver veil obscuring her face. Her long silvered hair flowed seamlessly behind her. ''What happened?'' Thought the Silver Haired as she could see and feel the Dragon Valley breaking down. The n was to use a space-time circle to seal the time of the dimensional rift, which would give her some time to find the Dragon God Soul. But who would have predicted that before she could even enter the small world. It was already copsing in on itself. ''But how? Is there another way to copse the world other than removing the Dragon God Soul?'' Thought the Silver Hair Women as she begins thinking. It was then they saw shes of light going through the sky. The Silver hair maiden narrowed her glittering eyes. ''Damn it,'' # It has been a week since the ultimate copse of the Dragon Valley. Xie Xie was able to meet up with everyone else after he had gotten word from his teacher Wu Zhankong, where they were. Xie Xie was making his way through the city, lost in thought about the events that happened in the Dagon Valley. ''That wasn''t Wulin right?'' Thought Xie Xie in worry, as he kept on recalling the human. He asked the other members who went inside the Dragon Valley and saw the battlefield scene about the description of the human. They weren''t able to remember all of his physical descriptions but once he asked everyone, he was able to create a visible image of the human. ''The Physical description matches Wulin'' Thought Xie Xie who shook his head. He still remembered that Dai Yun''er told him, she saw Tang Wulin in the valley, when they split up. At first, he wanted to deny it, since there should be no way Wulin could get in but then thought about all the things Wulin has done. ''Would this be any different?'' ''It doesn''t matter. As long as he''s safe. In fact, I bet he already with everyone after he left the dragon valley.'' After a while, he arrived at the hotel where everyone was staying and went inside. He saw everyone but the teachers sitting down. "Hey, guys." Said Xie Xie, causing everyone to shift their heads and smiled at him. "Xie Xie!" Xie Xie watch as most of them came running towards him. He greeted all of them with a faint smile and then began to look around. "What wrong?" Asked Xu Xiaoyan. "Is Wulin here?" Asked Xie Xie. "Captain? He hasn''te back yet." Said Yue Zhengyu. "Ahh, I see! You miss him, don''t you?" Said Yue Zhengyu with a big small but strangely enough everyone notice Xie Xie didn''t say anything. Then to their shock, tears began to form in Xie Xie eyes as his body began to tremble. This caused Xu Xiaoyan to instantly run him up, and Yuanen Yehui to look at him with concern "What wrong Xie Xie." Asked Xu Xiaoyan with concern. "Are you worried about Wulin? Don''t worry too much, he strong enough toe back to us." Said Mu Xi with a faint smile on her face. "...He won''t." Xie Xie mumble. "Huh?" "Wulin won''t being back." Said Xie Xie as tears were really streaming down his face. "What do you mean my brother won''t being back." Said Na''er as she narrowed her eyes and begins to move toward Xie Xie. "I told you guys I had to go on a Tang Sect mission. It was to explore a ce called the Dragon Valley." Said Xie Xie, causing Na''er and Gu Yue to look at his shock. "I asked Wulin if he knew anything about it and only told me he knew a little. After that, I went to the Dragon Valley with some Tang Sect members and my partner for the mission." "With my partner, I was able to tell only Two months had passed, and it was then something strange happened in the small world. All the dragons in the Valley started to disintegrate into energy and the clouds started to turn into a vortex." Said Xie Xie. "Then the streams of light began heading towards somewhere in the valley and yet something even more strange began to happen around me." Said Xie Xie. "Something more strange?" Gu Yue carefully questioned as she narrowed her eyes. "Yes, the streams of lights Iter found out were the souls of the dragons. They were roaring out while calling and screaming out a name." Said Xie Xie. "What name?" "Our God." Said Xie Xie, causing everyone to widen their eyes in shock. "Their god?" Yue Zhengyu Questioned. "Could it be the Dragon God?" Yuanen Yehui suggested with shock. "That doesn''t matter right now. How does that have anything to do with my big brother." Said Na''er as she tries her best to stop her body from trembling and her face was being covered with her hair. "After the roars of the dragon, the world exploded in seven-colored radiance and everyone in the valley all said they saw an army of Dragons rampaging through the world." "In front of that army, was a human leading them, with a Golden Spear and a crown on his head. That human after listening to what they said, I believe was Tang Wulin." Said Xie Xie, causing the surrounding to be quiet. "The Dragon Valley copsed after that scenery passed but no one saw Tang Wulin leave the valley. The Tang Sect members stayed around the area for four days and yet no news of him leaving came through. My partner told me she saw Tang Wulin walking through the valley with a vacant look on his face." Said Xie Xie with his head down. "What are you trying to say, Xie Xie." Xu Xiaoyan was trembling. "Tang Wulin may have-" Before Xie Xie could finish his word, a silver spear was being pointed at his throat. "Don''t." "Please, don''t," Said Na''er as tears were streaming down her face and her eyes were red. She didn''t care how she looked right now, she didn''t want to hear her brother may be dead. Xie Xie said nothing, as there was nothing needed to be said. Na''er clenches her fist and then left to the hotel with no one stopping her. Gu Yue tremble a bit and too left the hotel. Tears were pouring out of Xu Xiaoyan eyes at the thought of never seeing and touching Wulin again. ''Oh no. Why hadn''t I seen him off before he left.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as she fell on the floor. Yuanen Yehui slowly walks over to Xie Xie and pulled him into her embrace. She normally would never do this but she could tell how broken and shaken Xie Xie was. Wu Siduo didn''t say anything but her eyes were leaking out tears. Xu Lizhi was crying out loud, and Ye Xinn pulled him into her embrace to get him to calm down. "Calm down you idiot. It''s not the time for you to be crying." Said Ye Xinn as she held Xu Lizhi in her embrace. Yue Zenghyu wore a bitter smile as he watches Ye Xinn trying to calm down Xu Lizhi, even though she herself was crying. He moved towards Xu Xiaoyan and brought her into his embrace. Mu Xi had a bitter smile on her face but nheless went to gather everyone around her and pulled them into her embrace. She knew she had to help them get through the pain. Wu Zhangkong was in the next room of the hotel sitting down on the chair with his head down. He too heard from the Tang Sect about Tang Wulin and from Xie Xie words, it seemed to be true. Wu Zhangkong didn''t know what to do as he listens to the cries of his students. Elder Cai was next to him as she too heard the cries but said nothing. She saw this as an invaluable opportunity to make them realize how dangerous and cruel the world was. Yet even she knew she didn''t want Tang Wulin to die. ''Boy, I know you won''t let yourself be killed from just that.'' # The forest outside of the town was devastated. The trees were shed and puncture apart from something sharp. "You know that won''t help." Said Gu Yue as she gazes at Na''er back. Gu Yue knew that Wulin must have absorbed the Dragon God Soul and yet she was still shocked, he was able to. Na''er said nothing as she continued to destroy andsh out at the forest before her. She needed to get rid of some of her rage. "Can you feel him?" Na''er mumble to Gu Yue. Gu Yue lowered her head as for the past minutes she has been trying to sense her connection with Wulin but she couldn''t sense anything. "No..." Said Gu Yue, causing Na''er body to tremble. "Maybe this is bett-" Before Gu Yue could finish her words, Na''er instantly charges over to her and pinned her on the floor. "Never say those words." Said Na''er with arge amount of killing intent. "Am I wrong?" Questioned Gu Yue not fazed by Na''er killer intent causing Na''er to re at her and sneered. "You act like you don''t care but I know the truth. You sincerely love him, don''t you? You think you will stop loving him if he is gone?"Questioned Na''er causing Gu Yue expression to change. "Wh-" "Guess what you bitch. The feeling that you have for him, will not disappear. In fact, it will continue to grow and fester in your heart, until it bes unbearable." Said Na''er as tears were streaming down on her face and hitting Gu Yue face. "Do you know why? Do you want to know you, stupid bitch!" Na''er roared at Gu Yue, causing her to look at Na''er in surprise. "It''s because your emotions won''t stop reminding you that the person you love is not here with you. Five years. Five years I went without my brother cause of the n and yet even in those five years. I never once forgot him, I never once stop loving him and the pain in my chest never stop hurting." Said Na''er. "So stop sprouting your bullshit that it''s better. Because as much as it pisses me off, I know you love him as much as I do." Said Na''er as she red fiercely at Gu Yue. "You''re mistaken." Gu Yue denied. "Am I?" "You''re!" Yelled Gu Yue. "If I''m so mistaken. Why are you crying then." Said Na''er with a bitter expression on her face. Gu Yue eyes widen in shock as she slowly moved her hands to her face and felt a wet substance on her face. ''No.'' Past memories of her time with Wulin begin to show up. ''I don''t love him.'' The memory of them training together. The memory of them eating together. The memory of him carrying her in his arm. ''I don''t!'' The Memory of her protecting him. The Memory of her feeding him. The memory of him saying she will help him. ''...I'' Tears continued to run down Gu Yue who kept on trying to stop it. Na''er watches with a regretful look as she saw Gu Yue crying out. ''Big Brother, you promise you wouldn''t leave me.'' # It was a twitch. Or was it a pulse? Either way, it should be nothing noteworthy to the ones who felt it. And yet, it made them all quiver. They who are the undisputed rulers of thend. They who grew to became known as cmities themselves. For a split second, felt the overwhelming fear toward the awakening of a being. But they also felt the excitement, for something may finally threatening their position. Tang Wulin eyes gradually open as they shined brilliantly with golden and white radiance as he began to awaken. Chapter 64: Breaking Through the Seals Chapter 64: Breaking Through the Seals The seven-colored airflow was infused into Tang Wulin body and began to elevating his auras. The tenth Golden Dragon King Seal in Tang Wulin''s body burst open with a loud bang. His body was quivering from the overwhelming amount of boundless energy flowing through but somehow it was able to withstand it. The fifth golden ring appeared above Tang Wulin body shimmering with a fierce aura. Yet it didn''t just stop there as the eleventh seal was also broken open, causing his whole body to heat up and turn red. ''Damn, the energy seems to have caused both of them to be released. But Wulin isn''t awake to control it.'' Thought Old Tang in dismay as he was carefully checking over the condition of Wulin body. He was scared that Wulin body might burst from the excessive energy but then seven-colored streams of ethereal light started to appear inside of his body. They began to engulf and seep into Tang Wulin as the seals started to stablize. As this was happening, the vortex for his bloodline started to twist and contort as the seven-colored lights started to make contact with it. The vortex started condensing into a giant core. The Core was surrounded by a ring of seven-colored light that was orbiting around it. The core itself had scales that were irregr with bizarre shapes and looked like precious gemstones if one didn''t know any better. ''He made a blood essence core.'' Thought Old Tang. ''Yet this one is different. Could it be he used that Giant Dragon Soul as the foundation?'' Thought Old Tang, as he could feel the indescribable aura emitting from the core. Old Tang watched as Tang Wulin body began to change from both the Golden Dragon Seal and his Dragonyer powers intertwining with Tang Wulin internal physique. Unbeknownst to them was a Six Winged Dragon Head Mark was appearing prominently on Wulin forehead and then disappearing. # Tang Wulin opened his eyes after an unknown amount of time had passed. He got up after regaining all of the feelings inside his limbs. He used his hand to block the rays of sunlight. For some reason, he felt like he hasn''t opened his eyes in years. ''I''m not in the dragon valley it seems?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he didn''t see any Dragon corpse or skeletons. Not only that but he felt something was off as he began regaining his senses. He shifts his head to his right arm to see his Golden Dragon Spear resting in it. "Are you ok?" A voice rang out. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes and shifted his head to see both Zeref and Sleipnir appearing next to him. "I am but do you know what happened?" Asked Tang Wulin. "I''m unsure. As after you fell unconscious, your body was swept away by a rift." Said Zeref as he remembered seeing a spatial rift appearing around ologia. Tang Wulin turned toward Sleipnir but she looks like she was thinking about something. Deciding to leave her alone, Tang Wulin began to look around the area. The forest and trees he around him were enormouspared to the ones he saw in the Spirit Pagoda. The grass and bushes wererge enough to reach his ankles. Before he could begin to walk, he felt arge amount of killing intent directed toward him. Then a tremendous noise and excessive vibrations started urring around Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin pulled his head down and then the trees around were shed apart, as they started to fall down. ''It''sing.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt the thing that tried to kill him rushing toward him. Boom! Roaarrr! A massive beast jumped out of the enormous forest andnded in front of Tang Wulin. It was arge beast that was four meters long. It had the head of a lion, the body of a porcupine and the tail of a scorpion with a de at the end. The beast had two pairs of white wings and blood red eyes, as it red savagely at Tang Wulin. ''What is that.'' Thought Tang Wulin. The beast roared at Tang Wulin and charged at him. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he began preparing his soul power but then his eyes widen. He evaded to the left as the beast tail came crashing down on the area he was. The beast turned its eyes toward Tang Wulin and opens its mouth. Swoosh! A beam of energy went straight toward Tang Wulin, who smashed it away with his Golden Dragon Spear. ''Why isn''t my soul power or bloodline working.'' Thought Tang Wulin. He tried to summon his martial soul to defend against the attack, but it wouldn''t answer. In fact, it was the same for all of his rings and even his blood rings. If that wasn''t bad enough his Dragonyer powers and Time magic weren''t activating, as if there was something restricting it. ''Could I still be in the Dragon Valley?'' Tang Wulin didn''t have any more time to think as the beast swung its tail toward him. He thrust his hand out and catches the tail causing the beast to look in surprise. Tang Wulin pulled the beast toward him, but the beast didn''t get flustered as it opens its mouth for another energy beam attack. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as the beam of energy smashed into him. He could feel himself being pushed back but that was it. He began walking closer to the beast, as the intensity of the beams got stronger. The Beast was shocked that something could walk through its energy beam like it was nothing. As Tang Wulin got closer, he thrust his spear straight through the beast mouth and it came on the other side of its head. The beast was still staring at Tang Wulin with shock in its eyes. Tang Wulin could feel the Golden Dragon Spear absorbing and leeching the life energy out of the beast. To his confusion, a soul ring didn''t show up but a ball of light that shot up and went straight through his body. Yet against his expectation, he didn''t feel himself getting stronger or is body heating up. ''So, it isn''t the Dragon Valley?'' Tang Wulin wrenched his spear out and sighed as saw the burn marks on his body. Although he is surprised that he only got just burn marks. ''Did my body really improve that much from that old man''s training?'' Thought Tang Wulin. ''No.'' A voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to recognize it was Old Tangs. ''Your body was able to improve this much because while you were sleeping, the seals broke.'' Said Old Tang. ''It broke?'' Thought Tang Wulin in surprise. "When you were being bathed in those streams of energy, a giant dragon soul was able to enter your body. When it entered, it caused your body to be filled with energy and allowing you to break the next two seals." Said Old Tang, causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen. ''Two seals broke at the same time?'' Tang Wulin questioned with a grimace. "Suprise on why you''re still alive? You should thank that seven-colored energy, as somehow it was able to stabilize the seals and cause more changes to your body. You didn''t notice since for some reason your blood essence and soul power are cut off but you gain a Blood Core." Said Old Tang. ''A blood core?'' Asked Tang Wulin. ''A core form from your blood essence. This is the start of you being able to transfer the Golden Dragon King essence into yourself. Being able to be the new Golden Dragon King or something immeasurably greater." Said Old Tang. "As you know, the first nine seals were made to give you time to adapt to the Golden Dragon King power and the final nine seals contained its full power. When you ultimately break the final seal, you will fully gain its full power. Before I was going to warn you to be careful of the Golden Dragon King left over will. But I havee to learn your not one to kneel to anything or anyone." Said Old Tang, as recalled all the things Tang Wulin as done. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he finally understands why his body was stronger. "As you know, the Golden Dragon King is apart of the Dragon God. If you absorbed its power, then you would gain the body and abilities of the Dragon God, that caused even the God-Kings to be terrified." Said Old Tang. ''So with the Golden Dragon King, I would have the physical prowess of a Godking?'' Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes, but not just one of a Godking but the strongest one. Hence why thest few seals are going to be very hard for you to fully absorb. Your progress so far can be considered extremely fast and extraordinary. With the eleventh seal broken, it''s not wrong to say you have the extraordinary strength of a Hyper Douluo." Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to be shocked. Let it be known he had the strength of a Spirit Sage back when he absorbed the ninth seal and now it shot up to a Hyper Douluo. The difference between those two is to be considered like heaven and earth. Tang Wulin has finally understood the terrifying power of the Golden Dragon King. ''So would my strength reach Limit Douluo when I open the next seal?'' Thought Tang Wulin, causing Old Tang to nod his head. "The twelveth seal is the limits of a mortal body. Once you open the thirteen seal and onwards, you would gain the power of a god." Said Old Tang as he began to go quiet. After hearing Old Tang, he began thinking about the future. Right now, Tang Wulin knew he had the strength of a Hyper Douluo but he cants ess any of his powers. "Well at least your able to still talk to us." Said Zeref, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Anyway, it''s best if you check around the area. I feel something is wrong." Said Sleipnir as her face scrunched up in worry. It was then Tang Wulin started to hear multiple roars ranging through the overgrown forest. Three beasts simr to the one he killed jump straight out of the overgrown forest and began to re at Tang Wulin with murder in its eyes. Chapter 65: Pathways Chapter 65: Pathways Bang! Tang Wulin smash the beast that tried to pounce on him from behind. Subsequently, he twisted his body to evade the tailing towards him. ''What are these Spirit Beast?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he doesn''t remember seeing any of them when Wu Zhankong had them researching the spirit beasts. "I don''t know either." Said Zeref. "I wonder." Said Sleipnir as she narrowed her eyes at the beast. Tang Wulin didn''t get a chance to question her as he was forced to smash away one of the beamsing toward him. ''These things sure are annoying.'' Thought Tang Wulin. It wasn''t challenging to kill it when it was just only one. But it became more problematic for him since all three of the beast would work together perfectly. The three spirit beasts started circling around Tang Wulin as they were trying to find an opening to attack and kill him. ''This is going to take a while.'' # Tang Wulin wrenched his mighty spear out of thest spirit beast he killed. ''Alright, its time to move.'' He knew he couldn''t stay here with the scent of blood permeating around the grassy area. He started moving with no particr direction in mind, as he started taking in the area around him. ''Let see if I can identify this ce by its nature.'' Tang Wulin has been walking around in the grand forest for a while and yet nothing around him was looking simr. "Maybe we got sent to one of the unexplored continents?" Said Zeref. Tang Wulin fell into silence as heard this. The unexplored continents, thend area that is unexplored and unknown to the rest of the people of Douluo Continent. From what he read in the history book, most unexplored continents remain unknown because of the inability to use it. Whether it be from the dangerous nts to the strange spirit beast and worst mysteriousnd area. ''Still, this may turn bad depending on how far he was from either Star Luo or Douluo Continent.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a grimace. If he was too far from them, then he may as well give up in trying to locate them with no direction or soul power. Shaking his head, he continues walking and looking around for anything that could help him. # "What do you mean, we''re leaving now?" Xie Xie questioned as he looks at Wu Zhangkong. Elder Cai told them, she will allow them to stay in the continent for a while longer, just in case word of Tang Wulin shows up. So imagine their surprise when their teacher Wu Zhangkong came to them and told them, they should go back. "Its as I said. We''re being called by to Shrek." Said Wu Zhangkong. "By whose authority." Said Na''er as she narrowed her eyes. "Your master, The Sea God Pavillion Master." Said Wu Zhangkong. Na''er started to tremble with her clenching her fist and pearly teeth. She knew why her master was calling them back because he justly feared for her safety. Also, from the fact, her brother is missing which destroys the deal both of them made for her toe to Star Luo Continent. Yet, she couldn''t bear the thought of abandoning her brother, just because of her safety. "I refuse." Said Na''er as she res at Wu Zhankong. "You" "I know why my master wants us back, but I can''t leave without any word of Wulin." Said Na''er. This caused the students to look at her in surprise and then smiled. Of course, how could they leave Wulin because someone was telling them to return home. Wu Zhankong saw the look on their face and inwardly smiled at their love for each other. "Aren''t you guys underestimating Tang Wulin?" Questioned Wu Zhangkong intentionally causing them to flinch and look at him in surprise. "I understand you guys want to continue searching for him, but it won''t do you guys any good with the way you are now." Said Wu Zhankong, confusing them all. "What do you mean, the way we are now?'' "I mean you all are all weak." Said Wu Zhangkong causing most of them to flinch. "Do you guys really believe you will be able to keep up with Wulin if you hang around here?" Wu Zhangkong questioned them with a raised brow. The students fell silent as they knew his words were true. Even now, Wulin was worlds apart from them, and they honestly felt like the gap was widening. They gritted their teeth as they knew if they don''t spend every second training, then the gap will be too wide for them to stand side by side with him. "Don''t worry about finding Wulin. I will stay back for a while a search around Star Luo Continent for a little longer and wille back when I have time. You guys should focus on cultivating, so you can stand by Wulin side when hees back." Said Wu Zhangkong, as he honestly didn''t want any of them to be left behind. They were silent for a while but nodded their heads, as Wu Zhangkong words were true. They made a promise to Lang Yue and themselves, to never let Wulin be alone. Wu Zhangkong smiled as he saw the fierce determination in their eyes and only hope that determination could help them keep up with Wulin. # "You want me to train you?" Questioned Zhou Shi as he stared thoughtfully at Xie Xie. Zhou Shi was still recovering from the fact one of his grand-disciple was reported undoubtedly missing from the trip to Star Luo Continent. He would have gone on a rampage if he didn''t learn where he went missing. ''The godamn Dragon Valley.'' Thought Zhou Shi in evident irritation as he knew he couldn''t do much. Which is why is mood has been extremely badtely. Wulin wasn''t just his grand-disciple but his annoying grandson, who he came to love in the months before the trip to Star Luo Continent. ''Damn it, if I knew this would have happened.'' Thought Zhou Shi but he then sighed as he realizes the foolishness of his word. That brat wouldn''t have cared about his reasons and would have fought him if he tried to stop him. Honestly, he wonders where that brats confidencees from sometimes. He subtly shifted his head to the kneeling Xie Xie who had his head on the floor bowing down to him. This kid came to him three days ago and asked to be trained personally. He ignored Xie Xie for breaking the rules ofing to the Sea God Ind and didn''t feel like training anyone right now. Yet, this brat still stayed in front of his house bowing for a while three days. "Tell me something? What''s is your reason for having me train you? Isn''t Wu Zhankong enough?"Questioned Zhou Shi as he was intrigued about what was driving him. "No, teacher Wu is busy with looking for Wulin, but he is not enough for what I want to do." Said Xie Xie still bowing down in front of his grand-teacher. "What do you want to do?" "To not be left behind by my friends! I want to stand next to Wulin and everybody as they travel the world! I refuse to watch them from the back!" Xie Xie roared. Zhou Shi fell silent as he gazes at his grand-disciple. Xie Xie knew by heart at first he wanted to gain strength to surpass Wulin, then it changed to getting Yuanen Yehui to fall for him but now? He wanted to gain strength, so he can stand with all of his friends. "I want you to run around this ind twenty times." Said Zhou Shi as he turned to leave. Xie Xie got up in surprise and then a smile bloom on his face, as he instantly began to move. ''Not wanting to be left behind huh?'' Thought Zhou Shi as he wistfully watches the boy run. # "What?" Said Mu Chen as he stared thoughtfully at his beloved daughter who was giving him, Zhen Hua and Feng Wuyu a look of passionate determination. "I want you all to train me in bing a divine cksmith and also to get stronger." Said Mu Xi as she knew everyone required a stronger battle armor. Mu Chen fell silent as he stared at his beloved daughter in contemtion. He knew his daughter, she would never ask for his help even if it was something vital. "Why? You never asked for my help before? So why now?"Questioned Mu Chen as his face remained impassive. Mu Xi clench her fist, and her face hardens as she stared at her father. "I don''t want us to be left behind." Said Mu Xi, causing Mu Chen to look at her in surprise. At first, he didn''t understand but then he instantly realizes. His disciple Wulin talent was monstrous and Mu Xi would require every help she can get to not be left behind by him. Although he was worried about his disciple whereabouts, he had confidence in his disciple. ''And I guess I''m not the only one.'' Thought Mu Chen as he smiled tenderly at his daughter. "Brat, you do know how hard it is, to be one?" Feng Wuyu stared fiercely down his disciple Mu Xi. "I don''t care. I will be one no matter what." Said Mu Xi as she instantly begins to match Feng Wuyu gaze with her own. This went on for a while before Feng Wuyu smiled andughed out loud. "That is my disciple!" Zhen Hua merely shook his head but smiled gently as he too was getting excited in seeing how far Mu Xi could go. # BANG! "Again." Said Elder Cai as she looks attentively at both Yue Znegyu and Yuanen Yehui. She was surprised, that both of them came toward her to have her train them. She didn''t think much about it considering who they wanted to stand beside. "Is this your limit? If it is, then you might as well quit now because you will never be able to stand on the same stage as Tang Wulin with just this."Elder Cai inly said. Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui gritted their teeth while pushing themselves back up. They adamantly refuse to be the ones left behind to the point they came to Elder Cai. She told them if they wanted her to train them, they must at least damage her once. As she has no interest in training anything but monsters. For the past few hours, they have been assaulting her but to no avail. Yet, that hasn''t deterred them at all but instead ignited the mes inside of them to keep going. Because this told them, they were still weak and insignificant. ''Good.'' Thought Elder Cai as she saw them gain even more determination. # "Nicely done." Said Yali as she gazes admiringly at the talented trio in front of her. Xu Lizhi, Xu Xiaoyan, and Ye Xinn were on the floor gasping from the spar they had with her. She couldn''t help but giggle as she remembers the trio faces when she came to them and asks if they wanted her to train them. ''Well, I guess you can''t criticize them.'' Thought Yali as it is not every day someone as famous as she would randomly ask some kids if they wanted her to train them. ''Still, that little girl sure is getting more cunning and sly.'' Yali Thought as she remembers it was because of Na''er that she was training these kids. Her charming daughter kept on begging her for a whole three days to go train these kids and after a while, she gave in. When she asked her daughter why she was adamant on it, Na''er gave her a profound look and then told her. ''You all don''t want to be left behind huh?'' Yali Thought as she gazes fondly at the kids. A small smiled appeared on her face as she was happy Na''er found some good friends. She had faith in Tang Wulin ability to return to them. # ''Such fierce determination.'' Thought Mu Ye as he gazes down below in the boundless ocean. After finding out that his direct heir to the body sect went missing, he was unbelievably pissed. After finding out, where he went missing he knew he couldn''t do much. Then Wu Siduo came to him with unquenchable fire and determination in her eyes, as she told him to make her strong. Mu Ye didn''t even question why as he could already tell it would be meaningless to wonder. While she wasn''t a monster like Tang Wulin, she wouldn''t lose out to anyone he has seen or trained before. Mu Ye couldn''t help but smiled as he saw Wu Siduo fighting through the barricades of sea beast under one thousand meters. ''Just like that, keep on fighting.'' # BANG! BANG! "Is that all?" Questioned Yun Ming as he stared at Na''er who was clutching on to her Silver Dragon Spear for support. Na''er was struggling to breathe, let alone be able to answer him back. Yet she still possessed the energy to look at him and re. ''Good.'' Though Yun Ming could somewhat understand her anger toward him. He did tell her if she can''t eveny a scratch on him by time Wulines back. Then he will never allow her to go with him ever again. This, of course, causes her to be furious at him and made her gain the determination to pierce him with her Silver Dragon Spear. ''Why do I feel like a dad, preventing his daughter from seeing her boyfriend?'' Thought Yun Ming as he simply smashes away the glittering spearing towards him. # Leng Yaozhu hummed as she stared at her beloved disciple across from her. Gu Yue was slowly struggling back up as she started to summon the seven elements around her. ''This is the first.'' Thought Leng Yaozhu. While she dearly loved her disciple, Leng Yaozhu felt that her disciple wasn''t giving her all when they used to train before, as if she had no motivation. But after she came back, she didn''t even waste any time and asked her to spar with her. They have been sparring for the whole day, with Gu Yue not holding anything back against her. ''Does it have something to do with her captain?'' Thought Leng Yaozhu as she remembered that Gu Yue captain went missing on the exchange program. ''Well, either way, this is fine.'' Thought Leng Yaozhu as a brilliant me began to spread around her as she began to smile at Gu Yue. # It has been a few hours since he has been walking through the extensive forest. Tang Wulin could smell the scent of seawater and wanted to check it out. Yet after he steps out of the forest, he became shocked at what he saw. Straight on ahead of him was a tree, an enormous tree that was over five thousand meters long. It was an ash glistening tree that had had branches asrge as a towering hill protruding out from the base of the tree. The top of the mighty tree was covered with mature leaves obscuring what was hidden inside. Tang Wulin could see massive rootsing out of the sparkling sea and some of themnding on thend next to the tree. "Is that Yggdrasil!" Eximed Sleipner as she appeared next to Tang Wulin. "Wha-." Before Tang Wulin could say anything else, something enormous came out of the sparkling water, it was around 600 meters long with multiple wing-like appendages that shined with an ethereal color. It was a giant silver Sea Serpent that came up for air with its gleaming eyes shining with sheer power. As it came up,rge water tornados were forming around it and a fierce storm seems to be forming as the mythical beast roared. The mighty roar caused the wholend and sparkling sea to shake, as Tang Wulin could feel the vibration shaking the ground he was on. It then shook its head and went back down with Tang Wulin able to see the rest of its body for a while, with its fin being thest thing he saw. After the beast left, the fierce storm started to go away and the water tornados began to disperse. ''Is this really another continent?'' Tang Wulin questioned. "It''s not." Said Sleipnir as she had a pale look. "What is wrong Sleipnir?" Asked Zeref as he narrowed his eyes. "If that tree is still here then, that means." "The rift didn''t send us to another continent or kept us in the Dragon Valley." Said Sleipnir as her voice started to tremble uncontrobly. "It hurled us back one billion years in the past." Chapter 66: Humans Chapter 66: Humans Tang Wulin was no stranger to time travel or to time powers in general. But not even he could prevent his eyes from widening in shock when Sleipnir suggested that they went back one billion years in time. "One billion years?" Zeref carefully questioned in shock. "Yes, I''m sure of this." Said Sleipnir as she gazes longingly at Yggdrasil. "How?" Asked Tang Wulin, causing Sleipnir to sigh. "That tree over there is something that shouldn''t exist in the present world because one billion years ago a cmity happened that change the whole world. This cmity caused the ultimate destruction of Yggdrasil, the Tree of Life." Said Sleipnir with profound regret on her face. "Wait, how do you know all of this?" Asked Zeref. "I know all this because I was born from the death of Yggdrasil." Said Sleipnir with sadness on her face, surprising Tang Wulin and Zeref. "Wait, but you said Yggdrasil died a billion years ago and you only live for three hundred million years." Said Tang Wulin. "I never said I was immediately born after the death of Yggdrasil. I don''t know why but it took an extra seven hundred million years for me to be born." Said Sleipnir with a sigh. Tang Wulin and Zeref were still reeling from the information Sleipnir just gave them. It seems Sleipnir only knew she was born from Yggdrasil death but not why it took so long. This also puts into question how are they going to escape from this time and avoid the supposed cmity. "Is there any way to return to our time?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Yggdrasil can do it." Said Sleipnir. "It can? How?" Asked Zeref as his eyes widen. "Yes, it can. Yggdrasil as I said, is known as the Tree of Life and also the Road of Time." Said Sleipnir. "Road of Time?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "It means Yggdrasil as the ability to transport a person through time. No one knows how it gained this power but what is known that it could transport a person forward and back in time." Said Sleipnir, causing Zeref to look at her in confusion. "Wait, say it can take a person forward in time right? Does that extend to even after it got destroyed?" Zeref questioned. "Its power isn''t limited to its death. Even if Yggdrasil gets destroyed, the power to still travel beyond its death was always possible. Even the power to travel back before its birth." Said Sleipnir. Zeref and Tang Wulin fell silent. Zeref remembered the Eclipse Gate that he created had the ability to time travel. Its fundamental limitation was it couldn''t travel beyond the point where the gate got destroyed. "Say, how exactly does Yggdrasil Road of time work in terms of us going back to our present time?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "As the name suggests it''s a road. Hence all we have to do enter into one of the roads and keep going on the path, till we reach our present time. Don''t worry, I will help us with finding the right time." Said Sleipnir, causing Zeref and Tang Wulin to nod. "Alright, I guess the only thing left now is to head to Yggdrasil." Said Zeref. "No." Said Tang Wulin. "No?" Sleipnir and Zeref were both surprised. "We can''t climb the way I am now. I can''t use my soul power or bloodline and I severely doubt that the tree is empty." Said Tang Wulin as something like that should have something safeguarding it. Sleipnir and Zeref fell silent as they realize how grave their situation was. While it''s true Tang Wulin had the physical strength of a Hyper Douluo. Strength wasn''t everything in a fight, and it seems the spirit beast powers weren''t restricted. From what they have seen, the spirit beast is able to use their powers, but the question is how? Sleipnir didn''t have an answer as she has no memories or information on how life was when Yggdrasil use to exist. "Alright, so what do we do?" Asked Zeref. "Sleipnir, do humans exist this far back in time?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "I think they do?" "Wait, don''t tell me you''re about to." Said Zeref. "Yes, I''m going to have to find some humans." Said Tang Wulin with a grimace. He needed to know if this restriction only affected him or if it was for every human in this day and age. The problem is humans typically are the most dangerous beings. "Let''s move." Said Tang Wulin as he receives nods from both of hispanions. Tang Wulin began traversing the vast forest. He at least knew now why it was so enormous and why there was so much of it. After a while, he could pick up the smell of an organism other than spirit beasts. He didn''t know if other beast existed here other than them but in the end, he marches on toward the smell. At that moment. CRASH! ''Just great, these guys just won''t let up.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he looks towards the massive humanoid beast that had one eye. It wouldn''t be so bad if it was one but there was multiple of them chasing after him. ''Fine, let just conclude this and move on.'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he turns his body toward their iing charge. The Cyclops running towards him eyes began to shine fiercely and then a focused beam of energy began to plow through the trees as it went toward Tang Wulin. Bang! Tang Wulin smashes the beam of energy away and hurled his spear towards the Cyclops in front of him. Cyclops raised its arms to block but severely underestimated the amount of strength put into the throw. The spear pierces through his arm and went straight through his one eye. Tang Wulin was already dashing toward the Cyclops before the spear went through and quickly pulled it out to deflect against an arming his way. Bang! Tang Wulin body went sliding through the ground but he was able to divert most of the force as he moved back intentionally. He then dashes toward the Cyclops who roared in rage from its friend dying and charge toward Tang Wulin. The Cyclops threw a fist but Tang Wulin waited till thest second before twisting his body out of the way and thrusting his spear toward the Cyclops face. The Cyclops eyes widen, as its attack was evaded and a golden spear pierces through its face. Tang Wulin leans on the Cyclops body as it began falling and got a good look at the other Cyclops around him. ''Four Left.'' Thought Tang Wulin. But then. Roar! Tang Wulin watches carefully as five of the spirit beast he saw in the area he woke up at,nding near the Cyclops and was ring at him. He decided to name them Chimera, from how they seem to have different beast parts. ''Wait, are they working together?'' Tang Wulin eyes narrowed at this. As he was about to dash toward them, he senses multiple shadows dashing through the extensive forest. "@#$$%#." A voice rang out as he subtly shifted his head. He saw four humans running toward him. They jump nimbly over him and began to charge at the Spirit Beasts in front of him. Tang Wulin eyes widen when he saw a weird aura began to surrounds the human as they began battling the spirit beast. They didn''t summon anything or use any unique skill as they were fighting the spirit beast. ''I wonder.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw one of the humans crushing the neck of the Cyclops with his bare hand. Around that human, he saw a red ethereal fur around that human arm as he held the Cyclops head. Then he saw another one of them literally pile driving one of those Chimera beasts into the ground. It only took them around a few minutes to finish them all off. After all the spirit beast died, one of the humans started to walk toward him and began talking to him. "!@#$$." Said the man in front of him. Tang Wulin didn''t know what the hell he was saying and then realize something. ''Of course, they wouldn''t speak the samenguage! It''s been over a billion years.'' Thought Tang Wulin as knew directmunication was almost impossible. "Don''t Worry." Sleipnir voice rang out, as he felt an unknown amount of information being channel into his mind. Sleipnir luckily still had the knowledge about thenguage in the Ancient days. "Young man? Are you ok?"Questioned the man in front of Tang Wulin. ''"Yes, I''m." Said Tang Wulin as he found he could finally understand. "That is good! Although it''s rare to see another human." Said the man. "Who are you?" Asked Tang Wulin as he knew he was in a delicate situation. "Oh right! Haha, my name is Xia Yan." Said Xia Yan, who was a particr buff man as Tang Wulin saw how thick and wide his muscles were. Not only that but Xia Yan had had tribal markings around his body and fur clothing. "Why didn''t you activate your metamorphosis?" Asked Xia Yan. "I don''t know what you mean." Said Tang Wulin. "You don''t? Interesting." Said Xia Yan as he narrowed his eyes and began to hum. "Hey Captain, why did you make use here to rescue this kid!" A man next to Xia Yanins. "Yes captain, we don''t know anything about this kid." Tang Wulin watches as the guys around Xia Yanin but he just disregarded them and continued to stare at him. "Say, can youe back with us to our base?" Asked Xia Yan, causing the people behind him to look at him in shock. "Captain!" "Just what do you think you''re doing!" Tang Wulin, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes at Xia Yan. He started going through his options at the moment. ''If I go with them, then there is a chance I can get more information but I may also be trap in their base at the same time.'' Thought Tang Wulin. He had no confidence to escape their base with so many variables present. From the reaction of the people behind Xia Yan, what he was doing was very umon. ''Should I risk it? I need information if I want to leave this time but.'' "Follow him." Said Sleipnir as her voice rang out. "Don''t worry if he has any ill intent towards you, as I could sense none. In fact, for some reason, he has only hope." Said Sleipnir. "Ok." Said Tang Wulin as he decided to rely on Sleipnir judgment. Xia Yan smiles and nodded his head, while the people behind him groan but epted it. "Alright, We will lead you back to our base. We will slow down if you''regging behind." Said Xia Yan as he began moving. Tang Wulin conveniently ignored the resing from the other people and began to follow behind Xia Yan. This continued for over thirty minutes with Tang Wulin being able to keep pace with them. ''Interesting. He is able to keep pace with us and yet it seems he hasn''t undergone the sacred ritual.'' Thought Xia Yan as he nces back from time to time. After a while, they reach their destination, with Xia Yan slowly walking towards a patch of grass and open it up. Tang Wulin saw there was an entrance underneath and the other people behind him jump down with Xia Yan motion for him too. After the jump down, he saw Xia Yan going down but not before concealing it back up. Xia Yan said only a bit farther as he went back up to the front and moved. They walk for about ten minutes before Tang Wulin saw an entrance and once they walk through he saw multiple houses build around the area. There were around forty to fifty humans moving around as they all step through the gate. Xia Yan told Tang Wulin to follow him, as they began walking to the Chief house. He saw the people around him giving him nces with shock and surprise. Xia Yan pointed to the chief house which looked like a hut and they both went in. One of the orbs around the hut lit up with green and purple radiance as he passed by. Once they went inside, Tang Wulin saw an old man sitting down in a lotus position. The old man had long grey hair with tribal markings on his body and face too. He had a staff rested next to him with a strange crystal ball on top of it. The old man opened his gray eyes as he took one good look at Tang Wulin and then smiled at him. "Oh Xia Yan, who is that you have brought here?" Questioned the Old Man. "Spirit Elder, we found this kid outside surrounding by some beasts." "And he seems to not have undergone the ritual." Said Xia Yan with a serious look. "I see." Said the Spirit Elder as he began to chuckle. Chapter 67: History and the Cycle Chapter 67: History and the Cycle "So you haven''t gone through the ritual yet?" Questioned the Spirit Elder as he turned his gaze to Tang Wulin. "What is the ritual?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Well the put it inly, the ritual is where we fully release the hidden potential of us humans." Said the Spirit Elder with a bitter smile. "You are going to need its release if you don''t want to be enved by the spirit beast." Said the Spirit Elder with a look of regret. "Enved?" Question Tang Wulin causing Xia Yan and the Spirit Elder to look at him in surprise. ''Could he havee from another continent?'' Thought the Spirit Elder but then shook his head, as it doesn''t matter now. "Well it seems, you don''t know the terrible reality that is happening on this continent." Said The Spirit Elder, causing Tang Wulin to raise his brow. ''So this confirms it, he is not from this continent.'' Thought Xia Yan as he saw the look of confusion on Tang Wulin''s face. "Where do I even begin? I guess I can start from the beginning." Said The Spirit Elder. Long Ago, the Dragon n used to rule the world. They were mighty and strong as all things bow before their might. And then a cmity came as balls of ultimate destruction descended upon the world, dropping into the sea andnd. The Dragon ns ascended into the sky and exercised their enormous bodies to block the fireballs. The fireballs broke apart and brought countless catastrophes. The lush forests were on fire, the mighty rivers ran dry and the cultivatednd cracked open. The entire world seemed to be copsing after being struck by an untold number of fireballs. It was truly evesting hell on earth but with the Dragon n sacrifice, the other ns and beings on the world were able to live. Through their deaths, other spirit beasts were able to gain the power to control and use spirit energy, at will. All except the humans. The spirit beast mocks andughs at the puny humans who couldn''t do half the things they could. It wasn''t anything harmful at first, as they never really cared about the human n in the first ce. But a thought started to go around. The thought that the human n couldn''t use spirit energy because they were lower than bugs. Because of this one thought and rumor, the Spirit Beast began to enve the human n. # CRUNCH! A Spirit Beast with a bristly appearance was sitting on a throne. It was covered in the spikes from its head down to its body and had two massive horn protruding from its head. It had tworge ck wings behind it. "Isn''t there anymore." Said Nergigante as it was chewing on something hard. "I''m sorry sir. But recently it has been hard to find any humanstely." Said the Spirit Beast in front of it. Nergigante grunted as it moved its arm to pick up something from the overflowing basket that was next to it. "Ahhh! Please!" Nergigante ignored the bloodcurdling screaming from his hand as he merely began to munch down on the thing that was screaming. Nergigante then shifted his eyes to the human kneel behind the spirit beast he was talking to. The Human whole body was trembling with fear and despair, as they anxiously watch their own race get eaten in front of them. ''How amusing.'' Thought Nergigante. "I don''t get why you humans are struggling so hard. There is no hope for you all and yet you still struggle to the very end. But I guess that a fitting trait for bugs." Nergigante Began tough out loud as blood began to leak from his cruel mouth. Nergigante turned his head outside to look at his personal garden. Inside the garden was a row of human kneeling with their guts all cut-out and in the open, as they all slowly died. This was known as the gut garden, made from the curiosity of the spirit beasts who wanted to know how long it would take for a bug to die without their guts. ''Such beauty.'' Thought Nerigante as he began to chuckle. # "The humans were enved?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Enved?" The Spirit Elder lips began trembling. "That would have been way better. No, we weren''t enved, something like that could never be considered very." Said the Spirit Elder, as he was clenching his fist. The humans didn''t know why but the Spirit Beast didn''t just saw them as bugs but also felt insulted by their entire existence. The Spirit Beast brought upon them atrocious cruelty that not even the Dragon n dared to do. "Those monsters! They didn''t enve us to work for them! They only enve us for fucking entertainment!" The Spirit Elder roared as tears began to leak from his eyes. The Spirit Beast didn''t enve the humans for anything other than sheer entertainment. They raided the settlement of the human ns, taking all the useless and utilizing them as food. Then all those who were capable of work were made to be their ything. # "Come on, you can do it." Said the Ape as it wasughing at the humans in front of it. "Please! I beg you! Don''t let me do this!" The human male in front was crying desperately as he held on to the sword the cruel beast gave him. "Come on now, if you want this little bug to not be eaten. Then do it." Said the Ape as it raised its enormous hand and in it was a small child crying. "Wahhh!" The male tremble as tears and snot were leaking out of his face as he saw his child crying. "Its ok honey. Do it." Said the women from across him, as she too was breaking down. The man trembled as he saw the choices he had to make. Kill his Wife or watch as their baby gets eaten. "You have four seconds." Said the Ape as it started to open its mouth wide, causing the man to scream in agony. "AHHHHH!" The man ran toward his wife and stab her through the heart. Yet, he kept on screaming as he watches as her life began to drain from her eyes. "Please. Watch over our Child." Said his wife, as the light started to leave her eyes. The man screamed as he started to pull his wife close to him and yet, the Ape just kept onughing at them. "Splendid! Amazing! Hahahahaha!" The Ape then started to think and let out a vicious grin. "Here is your baby girl." Said the Ape as he held out hisrge hand to the man. The man''s eyes widen and hastily made his way over. But before he could touch his baby, the ape hand closed. The man''s eyes widen in horror and a scream rang out as he saw the blood flow out of the ape hands. "Ops, I instinctively react when you came closer to me." Said the Ape with a huge smile. The man didn''t say anything as he slumps down on the ground as he saw the Ape drop down the broken and bloody body of his baby. He slowly moved his hand to try and pick up the body, even as the life in his eyes was turning hollow. "How sad, your wife died for no reason." Said the Ape, causing the man to tremble. "NO! My baby is still alive!" Scream the man, refusing to believe his baby is dead. He slowly picks up the bloody body and held it to his face. "HAHAHAHAHA" "HAHAHAHAHAHA" The Ape kept onughing at the man, who refuses to ept the reality that his baby was dead and he killed his wife for nothing. # "Those goddam monsters." Said The Spirit Elder. "Thier games were so sick." Said the Spirit Elder. One of the Spirit Beast''s favorite past time was literally tearing and using human flesh as a sculpture. The act was so horrific as it wasn''t just done to human adults but to even innocent children and newborn babies. Parents and families were forced to watch as their loved ones got sculpted. They had to watch as they loved one raw flesh got ruthlessly torn. They had to watch as their loved one got defiled. And once it was done, they were forced topliment on how beautiful it looks. They could not say their true feelings for the overwhelming fear of having another person they loved be defiled. The sculptures would then be put in front of the ce where the human slept. As a reminder to them of the ''Benovnce'' of their masters who allowed them to stay with their loved ones. # "Please help me!" The humans tremble uncontrobly and watch as a human woman was running desperately toward them with uncontroble tears in her eyes. The woman fell to her knees with tears in her eyes and was begging. "Please!" They all saw the Spirit Beastughing at them as they watch from above. This was one of their sick and cruel game. They would pick a human that would go to other humans and try to get one of them to plead for their lives. But the cruel part is if the Spirit Beast doesn''t ept there plead then both of them get eaten ravenously in front of everyone. The humans didn''t know what cause the Spirit Beast to ept their pleas as it was inevitably on a whim. This caused everyone to be afraid and this fear nurture deep distrust in everyone. "HONEY PLEASE HELP ME!" The Women ran to her husband, but he shifted his head, as he held their kids in his arms. He knew he couldn''t risk both of them dying and leaving their children by themselves. "PLEASE HONEY!" But it was toote as a giant wolf drop down behind her and merely lifted her up, even as she was screaming. "Too bad, I guess your husband wasn''t faithful enough." Laugh the Wolf as he started to slowly chew on the women, even as she screams in agony. Everyone turns their head from the scene, too ashamed to look or listen. The man who was the women husband covered his kid''s eyes and ears. He held his head down as he was crying uncontrobly and screaming as his wife was being eaten in front of him. ''Is their a god? If so, how can he watch as this cruelty goes on.'' Thought the man as he felt the trembling of his kids and himself. # "It wasn''t until the previous Spirit Elder before me, that we were able to find a method that could allow us to fight back." Said the Spirit Elder. "It''s called Spirit Metamorphosis. It allows a human to bring out their hidden power." Said the Spirit Elder as his eyes had so much despaired in them. Tang Wulin was silent as he was still reeling from the information. While very wasn''t surprising, the degree was honestly baffling. "To think my race was this horrible back then." Said Sleipnir as she was trembling in disgust and sorrow. Tang Wulin said nothing as he didn''t find it surprising that the Spirit Beast had a dark past. After all, any race can be cruel they just need the power and motive. "Young man, I don''t know where you came from or why you came here." Said the Spirit Elder. "But I don''t care right now. I will make you a deal. I will help bring out the hidden power inside of you in exchange for your strength." Said the Spirit Elder. "My Strenght?" "Yes. I need your help in rescuing the humans and freeing them from those monsters." Said the Spirit Elder as he began bowing his head before Tang Wulin. Xia Yan said nothing as he knew why the Spirit Elder was doing this. He couldn''t allow his people to suffer anymore because of his pride. If he could gain Tang Wulin strength, then they would have enough people to assault one of the Spirit Beast bases and rescue the humans there. "Why are you so invested in saving all the humans? I would understand if it was your own people but all of them?" Tang Wulin questioned him. "Because I made a promise with myself. To not be a coward again." Said the Spirit Elder as a memory he deeply regrets resurfaces up. The memory of him ruthlessly sacrificing his own people to save his daughter. Who in the end, died because of theck of food on him all because the beast wouldn''t stop hunting them down. Tang Wulin was silent as he stared at the Spirit Elder who was bowing his head in front of him who was trembling uncontrobly. He nces at Zeref who face was covered by his hair and Sleipnir who had a look of overwhelming sorrow in her eyes. Tang Wulin thought back to the terrible atrocity of the Dragons. Various memories of those time began to show up and then a memory of a little girl being yed around with by a few dragons. "Alright old man, I will help you rescue your people." Said Tang Wulin as he unconsciously clenches his fists. Chapter 68: Diablos Chapter 68: Diablos The Spirit Elder tremble as he instantly got up and kept on thanking Tang Wulin. Xia Yan smiled and then told the Spirit Elder they should start with the Spirit Metamorphosis. "Right! It''s best we do this as soon as possible." Said the Spirit Elder. "Is there anything special I need to do?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Oh no, just follow me to a safe location and then we will start the Spirit Metamorphosis." Said the Spirit Elder. Tang Wulin followed Xia Yan and the Spirit Elder out of the hut. # A gentle breeze swept through the forest. CRUNCH! ''Was I mistaken?'' Thought the Spirit Beast as he was standing at ease around the area, in which Tang Wulin and the Xia Yan just was. The Spirit Beast a was a massive, bipedal beast with powerful armor ting covering much of his body. It possessed a pair of massive, solid horns above its eyes with a pair of tusk-like fangs and arge, spiny neck frill. Its tail ends with a heavy with a thick, muscr body and wings. ''Hm. No, something must have happened here.'' Thought Diablos as he began looking around. He was sure he heard the sound of battle and the movements in this area. "Diablos, we didn''t find anything around the area." A voice rang out. Diablos turn his head to see the trembling human male in front of him. Diablos said nothing as inwardly he was revolted that they had to use humans to help find the others. He believed they should be nothing more than their personal entertainment and food. "Did you check the area thoroughly?" Questioned Diablos not even bothering to hide his look of disgust. "Yes!" Said the human man. The humans behind the man eyes widen in shock and fright as they saw the man get pierce by Diablos horn. CRUNCH! They all lowered their heads and didn''t make a sound as Diablos was contentedly munching on the captain on their team. They knew if they made a sound, Diablos wouldn''t just devour them but make them suffer before he does. "Just like I told them. You are all so damn useless." Said Diablos as he shook his head, causing the visible blood in his mouth to ssh all around. "Now listen up you worms! If you don''t find anything soon, then your all dying." Roar Diablos causing the whole forest to shake. The humans tremble and then began running hastily. Diablos watch as they ran and couldn''t help but chuckle. ''Oh, Dragon God. Why did you allow bugs like these to live and protect them.'' Thought Diablos. # "Alright, the preparation is nowplete." Said the Spirit Elder as they were in a stone hut. Around him was the priest of the private hut, who watches over and defends it. Tang Wulin gaze at the altar in the middle of the stone hut. There were some tribal markings on the altar. "Alright, The Spirit Metamorpshis works by me sending the divine power that the Gods gave us through you. Once this happens, you will be encased by the divine power and you will need to manually drag out your hidden potential" Said the Spirit Elder. "Encased in a cocoon?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "It''s because the Gods divine power is wrapping itself around you and guiding you to retrieve your hidden power." Said the Spirit Elder with a serious expression. "Wow." Said Zeref as his lips were twitching from the reasoning. ''Damn this Primordial Era.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he realizes the people here have a big emphasis on the worship of Gods. Tang Wulin had a nk look as he began moving to the center of the altar. Once Tang Wulin was at the center, the Spirit Elder held his hands as a golden light begins enveloping him. Tang Wulin eyes began to slowly close as he drifts off. "Alright, while I maintain this. Guard the entrance." Said the Spirit Elder as he was focusing on Tang Wulin. The group around him nodded their head went to the door, while Xia Yan watched Tang Wulin and the Spirit Elder. Tang Wulin body started to get encased by a golden cocoon, while Zeref and Sleipnir just watch on in concern. # Tang Wulin blinks his eyes, as he found himself in an eternal world of darkness. He began looking around until light started to shine below him. He saw a multi-colored kingdom below him. Large blue vines stretching luxuriously around the enchanted castles and the deep blue oceans that were glittering. He could feel and see a towering tree in the middle, that was glittering with an extraordinary variety of brilliant colors. ''The Spirit Elder said once the awakening starts. I have to pull out my special power.'' Thought Tang Wulin. But before he could go down, he perceives another power above him. Tang Wulin tilted his head and saw a giant golden orb that was shining. He saw swirls of resing off it, like smoldering embers. ''Is that the Golden Dragon King?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he narrows his eyes. He then began to think about both of these powers and then came to a decision. ''If it''s the Golden Dragon King, then'' Tang Wulin shot straight up toward the golden ball, that shined like the active core of the glowing sun. Tang Wulin burst through the glowing orb outer entrance and was able toe face to face with the core of the orb. Tang Wulin was able to see golden ws around the core. The golden core shake and then golden lightning went off around it. BANG! ''Damn.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt the lightning hit him. Outstretching his hand to carefully shield the lightning from his face, he looks up and saw the orb shaking. ''Now or never.'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he pushes off and plowed through all of the lightning toward the core. His body was able to go through the core and entered another world. # ''Oh? Is around here hollow?'' Thought Diablos as he began to focus his excellent hearing. ''Well now. It''s just my luck, there is a tunnel below.'' Thought Diablos as a cruel smirk begins to appear on his face. He lifted up his arm and smash down onto the area below him, causing the hollow area to be revealed. "HAHAHA!" "Alright worms. Get ready to carry the humans that are going to be captured." Said Diablos. The humans tremble but nheless, all jump into the hole and Diablos follow after them with a loudugh. The humans travel through the tunnel for a while, until they saw some humans ahead. "Hey, how did you find this ce." Said One of the guards as he saw some humans running toward them. "Hey did you not hear me?" Yelled the guard as he saw them not answering him. But the humans disregard him as they kept on rushing towards him. "Hey!" The guard roared as the humans kept rushing toward him with tears in their eyes. ''Why are they...'' "Fuck! We have a spirit be-." Before the guard could finish his sentence, the ground beneath them burst open and a horn pierces the guard who was yelling. This caused all the other guards to react as they raised their guard but then they tremble when feeling the ominous aura Diablos who only chuckle at them. "Is your base down theirs? How nice." Said Diablos as he began walking towards the guards in front of him. He wasn''t into any rush, as he was confident in capturing and oveing everyone in the base. One of the guards gritted his teeth as he turns his body to grab the guard behind him and hurl him with all his might down the tunnel. "Go warn everyone fast!" Yelled the guard as the other guard flew down the passage wall. Diablos just shook his head with a smile at their actions. "Bugs will be bugs I suppose." Said Diablos as he saw the guards before him. The guard that was thrown hit the ground and then quickly got up to start running with all of his might as he could feel the horrible presence of Diablos behind him. ''Please! Survive till I get back with more help!'' Thought the guard he ran straight toward the base camp. Diablos could hear the human running in the back but typically ignore him as he got ready to eagerly devour and capture the humans in front. The guard was close to the entrance as he saw the gates of the vige base. He ran straight through the gate and toward the temple entrance. Diablos eyes widen in shock when he saw a weird aura around the bugs in front of him. ''What! They actually have power!''Thougth Diablos in mild shock. # "Do you think he will be ok?" Questioned Xia Yan as saw the golden light swirl around the cocoon Tang Wulin was in. "Who knows. His hidden potential may be far higher than what we can tell." Said the Spirit Elder. The stone hut fell into silence as the Spirit Elder hope Tang Wulin didn''t take too long in his awakening. ''I promise you guys! I will save you all!'' Thought the Spirit Elder. As they were waiting around, somebody burst through the door to the temple. This surprise Xia Yan and the Spirit Elder. "What is-." "Spirit Elder! We have a breach! A spirit beast has discovered us!" Screamed the guard as he came to stop while panting. Xia Yan and the Spirit Elder grimace from the words of the guard. To think their base was founded out when they were in the middle of awakening Tang Wulin. BOOOOOOOOM! Everyone in the stone hut could feel and hear sounds of something massive crashing into their base. This causes their face to go pale. "Elder, I''m going!" Xia Yan yelled as he started rushing out of the stone hut. The Spirit Elder gritted his teeth, but he knew he couldn''t do anything, as he had to stay and finish the awakening process for Tang Wulin. ''Don''t you dare die on me, you guys!'' Thought the Spirit Elder as he knew with the help Tang Wulin, they could subdue and kill the Spirit Beast that just invaded them. # The people in the base watch in fright as a massive beast began walking out of the smoke-filled area. The fierce beast was at least twice their size as he began to tower over them and then showed them a cruel smile. "Oh, it seems their more bugs than I thought." Said Diablos with a chuckle as he conveniently ignored the fact he was stepping on the guards he smashed through. ''Their powers seem to be vastly weaker than ours.'' Thought Diablos with a smug look. For a second, he thought those humans may just be a threat to them. "You monster!" Roared a guard who smashed a bit away from everyone. Diablos said nothing as he stomps his foot down on the guard body and squashing him. "Damn you!" A voice roars out causing Diablos to look up. He saw ten humans running towards him with a fierce aura around them. "Well now, its seem the whole guard his here to die." Diablos mocks the warriorsing toward him. # ''Damn it.'' Thought the Spirit Elder as he could feel the vibration of the fight. The Spirit Elder knew the awakening process for each person was different as some could take minutes or even hours to awaken. ''God, I hope he won''t take that long.'' Thought the Spirit Elder. "Elder... Can''t you stop the awakening process and do itter?" The guard who ran him to inform them about Diablos suggested. "You fool! Do you even know what your asking!" Said one the priest in the stone hut as they began to re at the guard. To stop the awakening process before it was done, may cause the one hidden potential to be lost or weaken and the Spirit Elder power to be damaged. It''s is why he had to do the awakening process in a quiet ce, with almost no distractions. The guard grimaced as he finally understands how foolish his suggestion sounded out. ''We may just be forc-.'' Before the Elder couldplete his thought. BOOOM! Something burst out of the cocoon and was sparking with golden sparks. Before the elder could get a good look at the being, it instantly disappeared from his sight. Chapter 69: Annihilation Chapter 69: Annihtion "How weak." Said Diablos as he smacks one of the guards away from him. The guard to his right had an orange translucent fur aura around him and ws. "Damn you!" Roared the guard as he swung his ws toward Diablos who snorted as it only made a small scratch on him. ''Pathetic. Is this really all of the power they gain from the death of the dragon ns?'' Thought Diablos as he thrust out his arms to grab the guard. "AHH!" "Your only good enough for a quick snack even with that unknown power." Said Diablos as he started chewing while thrusting out his arm to respond to Xia Yan iing fist. BANG! Diablos eyes widen as he was pushed back significantly and allowing a smirk to form on Xia Yan face. This enraged Diablos as the thought of these bugs forcing him back was a disgrace. Xia Yan, eyes widen as Diablos begin it charges toward Xia Yan. Xia Yan threw a nce behind and saw that if he evaded the direct attack then the people who haven''t fled will get smashed apart. A translucent red fur started appearing on Xia Yan arms as he pointed his fingers down. BANG! Diablos eyes widen in mild shock as he felt a colossal amount of pressureing down on him. Diablos charged was stop as he crashes down to the ground and Xia Yan dashes toward him with a purple aura around his arm. BANG! Diablos body was sent flying as he felt the astonishing strength of Xia Yan fist. Diablos crashed into one of the huts they build in the base. Xia Yan narrowed his eyes as he didn''t see Diablos but then instantly evaded to the left. Diablos erupted from the spot he was at. ''Thank god, I could hear his movements.'' Thought Xia Yan as he put his guard up against Diablos who was ring fiercely at him. ''This worm!'' Thought Diablos as he started trembling with an untold amount of rage. ''With this power, we can win!'' Thought Xia Yan as he saw Diablos trembling. Diablos narrowed his eye at him and then charged at him again. Xia Yan narrowed his eyes and got ready to use his gravity control to put him down. Diablos smirk cruelly as he opens his mouth and let out a mighty roar. ROOOOOOOAR! This mighty roar shook the whole base and everyone inside it. Xia Yan couldn''t move his body, after Diablos roar. ''Shit, I can''t move.'' Thought Xia Yan in dread as he saw Diablos getting closer to him and then smashing into him. BANG! Diablos watch as Xia Yan body was sent crashing into the wall and became shocked when Xia Yan body didn''t break from his attack. Diablos narrowed his eyes as he began walking toward Xia Yan ignoring the other bugs who were struggling to get up. Xia Yan slowly struggles up, while using the wall as a crutch to stand up. He should have known this spirit beast had more tricks up his sleeve. "Honestly, you bug are all the same." Said Diablos as he began approaching Xia Yan. Xia Yan shifted his head up and saw Diablos towering over him. Diablos then elevate his legs up and then slowly began to press down on Xia Yan, who was using his extraordinary strength to push back. ''This bug still has the strength to struggle.'' Thought Diablos with a sneer. He didn''t stop as he knew Xia Yan was too damaged to continue this. "That is rigth, keep on struggling you bug." Said Diablos as he then swung his wing toward the guard that tried to sneak up from behind him. "Fools." Said Diablos shaking his head as he was able to hear the sound approach. Diablos had poor vision, but an abnormal sense of hearing and it wasn''t wrong to say he could hear every sound in the extensive forest. But then Diablos stop, as he felt a huge vibration through the earth and then heard a loud crackling sound heading towards him. ''What the-.'' Diablos couldn''t finish his thought as something, smash into him and send him flying toward the was. Xia Yan let out a soft chuckle as he knew the Tang Wulin was able to sessfully bring out his hidden potential. "You sure took your time." Said Xia Yan as he naturally turns his eager gaze toward Tang Wulin. All around Tang Wulin, there were golden sparks crackling merrily around him. Around him was an extremely thin and transparentyer of golden scales. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he instantly disappears in front of Xia Yan and appeared behind Diablos who was struggling up. Diablos raised his head to re at Tang Wulin but he didn''t get a chance as Tang Wulin ms his foot down on Diablos head. Tang Wulin eyes were shining with brilliant gold and he could hear his hearts beating. He began thinking about, his Spirit Metamorphosis. # Tang Wulin saw he was inside a golden world, with the glittering water he was standing on him was also golden. He turned his head and saw a Giant Golden Dragon in front of him. The Golden Dragon opens its fierce eyes and gazes toward him with a look of profound indifference. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he began walking toward the Golden Dragon, who just narrowed its eyes and release a huge amount of pressure toward him. ''So this is what, the Spirit Elder meant.'' Thought Tang Wulin. The Spirit Elder told him, each Metamorpshis is different and some may require one to withstand the power of their inner potential. For example, Xia Yan had to withstand the extraordinary power of his beast which was an Ape, and he had to beat it in a fight. ''Of course, this bastard one is about suppression.'' Thought Tang Wulin as a smirk made his way on his face. ''Still, it kinda pisses me off.'' Thought Tang Wulin as to think his own power would try and rigorously suppress him. Tang Wulin narrows his eyes, as he began moving toward the Golden Dragon. The Golden Dragon narrowed its eyes even more and intentionally causing even more pressure to be applied on Tang Wulin body. He could feel the dragon bloodline inside of him rumbling from the Golden Dragon King suppression. Old Tang told him the more he keeps unlocking more seal, the Golden Dragon King bloodline will fuse inside of his and turn him into a Pure Dragon Blood Spirit Beast. But right now, he wasn''t one and so the Golden Dragon King suppression still had a tremendous effect on him. ''As if I would ept something like that.'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he began using his own Dragon Might and Aura to try to suppress the Golden Dragon King. The Golden Dragon King eyes widen as it felt a weaker dragon was actually trying to suppress it. It was the rage and madness of the Dragon God, so the thought of something trying suppressing it should beughable. Yet, it could feel it was actually flinching from Tang Wulin aura. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he kept on taking a step toward the Golden Dragon King. The Golden Dragon King was pissed off and roared toward Tang Wulin, instantly bringing down all of its ruthless suppression down on him. Tang Wulin just grinned as he kept on walking toward the Golden Dragon King even with the increased pressure on him. Tang Wulin finally reaches in front of the Golden Dragon King who was ring fiercely at him. Tang Wulin just smirks and thrust his hand straight through the Golden Dragon King head. "Oh shut up, you know who the boss is." Said Tang Wulin as he watches as the Golden Dragon King body began to turn into light and began gently wrapping around his body. Tang Wulin eyes widen as he could feel his muscle structure and bone being remodeled. He had to use all of his willpower as he feels his bones breaking down and then reforming at rapid speed. The unimaginable pain he was feeling was ten times worse than breaking eighth of the sealsbined. His organs were being shredded and reforming. His muscle structure was being moved all around and then being destroyed before regenerating. His nerves were being shredded and reformed. Then he felt something forming next to his heart and Tang Wulin watched in shock as he saw a golden heart being created next to his other heart. Tang Wulin didn''t notice a man behind him. The Man had long golden hair, with two sharp golden horns protruding his head andvish scales around his arms. Golden scales were from below his legs and his shoulder. "So, you are his son." The Man mumbles as he looks at the remarkable boy in front of him. "You sure have an amazing son." "Asura God." Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t able to hear any of the man words or even notice he was behind him from the pain he was experiencing. # Diablos roared underneath Tang Wulin as he forces his body to go underground to escape Tang Wulin foot. Tang Wulin allowed Diablos to go underneath as he stands still and waited for him. Diablos plowed through the earth from behind Tang Wulin, aiming to pierce him in the back. Tang Wulin made no move to evade, as the horn smashes into his body and causing Diablos to smile cruelly. ''Your finish you bug!'' Thought Diablos in glee but then his eyes widen in shock. He saw his mighty horn pierce Tang Wulin and his body but it didn''t go far in. Tang Wulin moved his hand behind his back and grabs on to Diablos horn. He pulled out the horn and crush it apartpletely, making Diablos eyes widen. Subsequently, he moved his hand toward Diablos arm and then grip it, causing it too to also be a crush. "AHHHHHHH!" Diablos back off as he felt both his horn and winged-arm crush before him. ''I see, so that why it felt so different.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he now understands what happened. The Spirit Metamorphosis didn''t just turn the inside of his body into that of a Dragon but also fused the skills of his blood rings into his body. Meaning right now, Tang Wulin strength as not only increase from the Golden Dragon Scales, w, Body and Tyrant body stacking on top of his already extraordinary strength. He also seems to be able to use the Crushing effect of the Dragon w because of the Metamorphosis without bringing up his w. "Damn you!" Diablos roared as he saw his destroyed horn. Not many knew this but if a spirit beast like Diablos were to get their horn destroyed or stolen. Then it would bring great shame to them and all Diablos species tried to avoid it, to the point they will evenmit suicide if it happened. "You will pay!" Diablos body started to turn dark, as his scales started to turn brown and he started burning with power. Tang Wulin started walking toward Diablos as a red light started to form around his hand. Diablos sneered at him as a spectral horn was formed. "Die!" Roared Diablos as he charged furiously toward Tang Wulin at his full speed. Xia Yan, who was limping toward Tang Wulin, eyes widen in shock at the extraordinary speed of Diablos. ''Shit, so he was going easy on us. If he really charged at me with that speed, I may have been unable to get back up.'' Thought Xia Yan. "Xia Yan, do we need him for information?" Questioned Tang Wulin toward Xia Yan who stop limping toward him. "No, we already know where the base is and how many people they have." Xia Yan shouted with confusion. "Alright." Said Tang Wulin as he simply thrust out his fist that was dyed with a red light toward the charging Diablos. Diablos eyes widen in overwhelming fear, as he felt an unbelievable amount of danger from that red light around Tang Wulin fist. He tried moving his mighty horns downward to go deep underground so he can avoid it but Tang Wulin didn''t allow him to. "Begone. Annihtion." Said Tang Wulin as his fist dyed with a red light was bending the space around both of them. Before Diablos knew what happened, Tang Wulin fist was embedded into his brawny chest and then his body literally disintegrated. Bang! The human base shook as Tang Wulin fist sent shockwaves across the ce. Tang Wulin then felt the energy of Diablos seeping into his body and heightening his power. ''Well Elder. It seems we just may be able to rescue everyone with this guy help.'' Thought Xia Yan in mighty shock after seeing the brilliant disy of Tang Wulin awaken power. Chapter 70: Spirit Metamorphosis Chapter 70: Spirit Metamorphosis Tang Wulin inwardly grimaces, after he made contact with Diablos body. It wasn''t from how Diablos died or that his body got disintegrated. He turns his gaze toward his trembling hand and couldn''t help but let out a sigh. ''What a tyrannical power.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he could still feel the overwhelming pain of using Annihtion. Annihtion was the red light that swirl around his fist and what bent the space around him. It truly is a terrifying power, befitting of the Golden Dragon King. ''The power to destroy everything.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Annihtion allowed one to melt and destroy anything around them. This power is so great that it literally destroys every single matter in an area and leaves only a void in ce. Tang Wulin had to lower the output to one percent just so he wouldn''t lose control. That was why the area in front of him didn''t be a literal void and why it only bent space. Yet, that isn''t even its greatest function as not only can it destroy but also absorb. Meaning Tang Wulin will instantly absorb the power of those who got melted down with Annihtion. The power to destroy everything and get stronger from it. It was no wonder why Na''er and Gu Yue believed the Golden Dragon King would be the strongest existence if he goes on a rampage. Tang Wulin sigh, as he knew Annihtion was going to take a while for him to master. "Of course it''s going to take a while." Old Tang voice rang out. "Honestly, these people in the Primordial Era are unbelievable. They really gave you something priceless." Said Old Tang as his voice tremble. ''What do you mean?.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "I think I can exin or at least give a theory on the matter." Said Zeref as appears next to Tang Wulin. "These guys really dide up with something amazing." Said Zeref with a wry smile. If we were tobine the present-day definition with the Primordia day, then we would get something like this. What the ritual aplished was having the human literally delve deep into their body and pull out the martial soul spirit that they were born with. Instead of it appearing outward, like how one would for a Martial Soul Awakening. It is basically infusing with the human and making them be a new "existence." "For example, when you fused with the Golden Dragon King. Your DNA or Bloodline didn''t change but instead your internal body." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin gains the bones, the muscle structures, tendons, and a heart of the Golden Dragon King. He looks like a human from the outside but the inside ispletely different. "So not only did it alter your body but also grants that martial soul innate powers." Said Zeref. Xia Yan martial soul spirit seems to be the Titan Giant Ape. Because of this, he can exert its innate power of gravity. Or simr to those guards who had a tool spirit and had their limbs cover with the aura of their martial soul spirit. "So I believe you are bing your Martial Spirit Soul but still retaining your human form. It''s also why it only shows up in an aura and spectral form. The ritual also seems to have taken away the ability to gain spirit rings for the martial soul that goes through the metamorphosis." Said Zeref. "Wait, what about my bloodline? The Golden Dragon King isn''t my martial soul." Questioned Tang Wulin. "You are right and yet, you''re still able to do Spirit Metamorpshisi with it." Said Zeref as he too was confused on the reason why. From what he gathered the Spirit Metamorpshis should only work on the spirit you were born with. "The Golden Dragon King is more simr to a spirit than a literal bloodline. That became even more apparent has you gained rings for it." Old Tang voice rang out. Tang Wulin nodded his head and Zeref continue on with his theory on the matter. "But there is a silver lining, though. And that is your strength isn''t reliant on soul power or spirit ring like those of a soul master. Your strengthes from how well you understand your martial spirit and what skill you can create from it." Said Zeref with excitement in his voice. It was simr to Magic in Fiore. A mage got stronger from them understanding their magic and creating new techniques. Just like how there was no weak magic, then there simply can not be any weak martial soul with this method. "It may also be a good thing you didn''t pick the Blue Silver Genesis." Said Zeref as he furrows his brows. "What do you mean?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "As I said, you are infusing with the Martial Soul and bing a new existence. It''s not like Fiore where you can learn multiple magic and be fine. Now let use the Blue Silver Genesis and its five other spirits as examples."Said Zeref. "Your body would have to amodate the changes that each of those spirits does for it. This may cause your body to either breakdown or be ripped apart. This may also apply to those who have multiple rings from one soul spirit too, as the ring might be too much for the body." "Those without a spirit ring or multiple spirits may be able to use Spirit Metamorphosis but I''m honestly not sure. This is just a theory, and I may be wrong about everything as we don''t have anyone to test it out." Said Zeref. He only made that conclusion from noticing how much pain ologia was going through and what happened with the Golden Dragon King. Zeref believed this method wasn''t meant to be used with Spirit Rings as the added rings, still count as an extra soul. "Because of the Spirit Metamorpshis altering you. Your internal body undoubtedly became that of the Golden Dragon King, which is what is allowing you to safely use Annihtion without your body melting in the inside." Said Old Tang shattering the silence. "Annihtion is a power that not even most gods, let alone humans could withstand with their own body. It is also because of this method that you can use Annihtion so naturally and early since it is the innate power of the Golden Dragon King." Said Old Tang. "This is his innate power?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes, the Golden Dragon King power is that of destruction and ruin. Even the Dragon God feared using this power, as he may just destroy the universe by ident." Said Old Tang before he went silent. "But I wonder how did spirit ringse into y?"Zeref Questioned as he hasn''t seen any Spirit Beast drop a ring. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he already had a sense of what happened. It exins why he couldn''t sense his Bloodrings anymore. ''Still, it seems I can''t use my domain without soul power.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a grimace. Tang Wulin started to look around him to see the damage that Diablos had caused. He saw multiple houses were basically smashed apart and the walls were cracking. The number of people dead couldn''t be considered small but wasn''t arge number. He turns his head to see Xia Yan walking to him. ''Did he recover that fast?'' Thought Tang Wulin in surprise. "Good Job. Let us go back to Elder to n for our next move." Said Xia Yan. # Bang! A booming noise rang throughout the room. "How boring." Said Nergigante as he looks down into the arena. The arena wasn''t really an arena but just a massive room with blood smeared around. In the middle of the room were two humans fighting each other with the weaponsying around that they left for them. Nergigante couldn''t help but get a little bit bored after seeing this so many times. ''These humans truly have be a bore. If only we could just end their whole race already.'' Thought Nergigante as he looks at the human disgust. There were two fractions between the Spirit Beast, one that wishes for the equal treatment of humans and those who wish to wipe out all of the humans. To stop the two fractions from warring, they made a pact. The pact said they were not allowed to wipe out the human n but are allowed to do whatever they desired with them. ''That damn pact.'' Nergigante sneered as he was apart of the group who wanted to wipe them all out. He got up from his throne and began making his way down his castle stairs. After a while, he went inside a room and in the middle were rows of humans who look malnourished. Nergigante faintly smiled as he walks toward the middle human who had his head down and was breathing softly. "Are you ready to tell me the location of your n base?" Questioned Nergigante as he gazes down at the man. The man had a lean build, with a tribal mark on his body and unkempt jet-ck hair. He began to chuckle as he slowly inclined his head and looks at Nergigante with his sky-blue eyes. "Why so impatient Nergigante? Are you getting anxious that you can''t find us?" Said the man as he began to chuckle. Nergigante narrowed his eyes at the human but did nothing as he was above getting angry at insects like these. He sighed at their strong will and then began to chuckle. "It sad you know. You all got caught because you tried makingmunication with the other fraction." Said Nergigante with a sneer. How could he not grasp what these humans wanted to do? They wanted to try and gain the alliance of the fraction that wants them to live. With this, they may gain the power to eliminate the fraction he was in. Nergigante sneered at that thought but didn''t report this to his higher-ups. The merits and reward he would get if he could capture the rest of them were too enticing for him to give up on. Which is why he was holding these people and not immediately killing them. He knew one of them would break if he keeps up. He turned his body and left the human in the room. "Was this the right choice, Tang Yun?" Questioned one of the humans in the room. "Who can tell? All I know is if we can get an alliance with the fractions that likes us. Then maybe there will be a chance to turn the destiny of the human n around." Said Tang Yun and then silence overtook the room once again. Nergigante was walking farther down from the room where he left Tang Yun and the other captives. It was a room he made sure he was the only one aware of it. He went inside a vacant room and then thrust out his tworge arms ontop the floor. Then he started pulling them up until he could see a dark purple shine and the crackling sound. "Perfect." Said Nergigante as he looked toward the dark purple crystals down below. There were rows of them that were crackling with small sparks. He slowly moved his hand towards them and the glittering crystals started to react. A swirl of purple energy started to travel toward Nergigante outstretch hand and into his body. He had to grit his teeth as he could feel the boundless energy trying to progressively destroy the inside of his body. He slowly sighed as he could feel the power coursing through him as he got it under control. After a while, he stops absorbing the power by retracted his arm. He then resealed the ground in the empty room. He sighed and then started to go back up to his throne room. Nergigante didn''t know what those purple crystals were, but what he did know is they had the power to boost his strength to new heights. Although the downside is he had to absorb a small amount at a time or his body will get destroyed from the energy. ''I wonder if Diablos has made any progress in finding those humans.'' Thought Nergigante. Chapter 71: Rise Up Chapter 71: Rise Up Multiple shadows were dashing through the extensive forest. "Wait, so the Spirit Beast doesn''t know about the power we have?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he was running beside Xia Yan. "No, this is a recent power that was developed by the previous Spirit Elder at the end of his death. The only people who got their potential awaken are the guards, me, you and some of the people that are apart of the capture humans." Said Xia Yan. "I see." Said Tang Wulin. "It''s why we''re trying to attack the base as soon as possible. If the Spirit Beast of that base sends a report back to their higher-ups, then they may just start executing the human''s ves they have. As they might start to feel threatened by us, with the news the human n actually has power." Said Xia Yan. He believed one of the main reasons the Spirit Beast hadn''t wiped them all out was that they knew the humans didn''t have any power. Why wipe out something that has no way of fighting back? Is what the Spirit Beast mentality was to him. "We cannot allow the Spirit Beast to known we humans have a way to fight back against them. Right now." Said Xia Yan. They began to pick up their pace toward there destination. # Tang Wulin and Xia Yan hid behind a tree as they nce at their destination. It was a fortress made out of woods and stone. "Alright, so how do you want to do this?" Asked Xia Yan as he turned toward to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he was carefully observing a scene that was happening in the courtyard of the house. ''What are th-.'' Tang Wulin didn''t get to finish his thought as his eyes widen when he saw human bodies on arge wooden stick. He watches as a bear Spirit Beast began to shoot fire out of its mouth and on to the body. Everyone around Tang Wulin could hear the unmistakable screams, causing their body to tremble and shiver. "You and everybody will go on ahead to free the people who can fight. I will get the spirit beast attention and then you will go in." Said Tang Wulin, as he didn''t give Xia Yan a chance to respond as he dashes toward the grassy courtyard. Xia Yan furrows his brows but in the end, sighed as he told the people to get ready. Xia Yan narrowed his eyes at Tang Wulin who with astonishing speed reach the grassy courtyard in seconds. As soon as Tang Wulin touch the ground, the Spirit Beast around him eyes widen and then began to smile with evident disgust at him. "Well, what do we have here? A stupid ant just came running in." Said the Bear as it didn''t think these insects could get any more stupid. The Spirit Beast around him begins tough, but Tang Wulin expression which was impassive did not change. A goat Spirit Beast that was able to walk on its two-leg came close to Tang Wulin with a look of ridicule. "Come now, let me ta-." SWOOSH! The goat couldn''t finish what he was going to say as a line started to form around his neck and blood began to leak off. The goat''s eyes widen as his head fell to the ground and causing the other spirit beast to shiver in shock. Tang Wulin said nothing as he grips his Golden Dragon Spear. He simply kept on moving as he walks past the Spirit Beast who was still shocked. The Spirit Beast blinks their eyes and were about to attack but then stop. They all look down and saw a gaping hole in their neck. At the moment when they were still in shock, Tang Wulin simply thrust out his spear and then kept on walking without a care. He tantly ignores the falling bodies of the Spirit Beast as he was making his way past the burning bodies of the humans and then swung his spear. The mes of the body were put out and the heads of the humans were cut off. This could be seen as mercy by Tang Wulin or maybe it was something else. Tang Wulin approaches the entrance of the base and then twisted his body to m his spear into the door. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! Xia Yan heard the deafening noise and then turned his head to hispanions. "Its time to go." Said Xia Yan as he and his team began to move toward the base. They all rushed into the courtyard and tremble at the headless burned bodies. Then they went around the base before going through the window. Xia Yan and everyone began following one of their members who had a tracker ability. He could sense the life energy of the people inside the fortress. They kept hearing smashing sounds and feeling the building tremble from the battle in the front. After a while, they made it to a room in which Xia Yan simply smashes open the door and then they saw the peopleying on the wall. "Brother Yun!" Shouted Xia Yan, causing Tang Yun to look up in surprise and shock at seeing Xia Yan. Xia Yan toward Tang Yun to check on his condition and tremble at the state of his body. His face grimace and hastily pulled something out of his body. "Eat this herb. Your grandfather the elder told us this will help you." Said Xia Yan. Tang Yun nodded his head and bit down onto the herb, while Xia Yan continues to examine him. The same thing was happening to the people around them, as they got fed the same herb. It was then Xia Yan face change when he heard the loud noise of something approaching. He stared at his brother Tang Yun while gritting his teeth and then started to move. "Where are you going?" Tang Yun mumble as he felt his body regaining its strength. Xia Yan halts his movement but shook his head and continue onward to intercept the Spirit Beasting their way. Xia Yan couldn''t take more than ten steps before he saw Nergigante in front of him. His eyes widen, at Nergigante who was as big as Diablos. "Well, at least I know what thatmotion was about. Its seem you all have saved me the trouble of finding you."Said Nergigante with a cruel smirk on his face. Xia Yan watched as Nergigante begin slowly walking toward him as if he was in no rush. Xia Yan narrowed his eyes and got ready for a tough fight. ''Is he stronger than Diablos?'' Thought Xia Yan as a familiar aura started to surround his body. ''Well, no point in wondering.'' Xia Yan charged at Nergigante who only rosed a brow and was about to make a move but then Xia Yan lowered his hand. ''!'' Nergigante eyes widen when he felt his body being pressed down by something heavy and then he saw Xia Yan fist smashing into his face, sending him skidding back. Xia Yan grimace as saw he only did a little bit of damage to Nergigante. Nergigante narrowed its eyes as he could feel the gravity still affecting him and then charged towards Xia Yan, who eyes widen in shock. ''What! He can still move that fast even with the increase in gravity.'' Thought Xia Yan as he opens his palm and waited for Nergigante toe close to him. This was something Tang Wulin suggested to him when they were on their way here. Since he controls gravity, he should use it like it was apart of his fighting style instead of just using it as a skill. At first, he didn''t understand what he meant, but Tang Wulin told them to stop so they could work on it. He wanted toin that they didn''t have the time, but Tang Wulin told him bluntly he needs to get stronger or he can''t save the people there. Xia Yan watches as Nergigante fist came close toward his body and he then pushes out his hand. Nergigante eyes widen as he got pushed by an invisible force and then watches as Xia Yan pulled back his hand. ''When you attack, remember to follow up with another attack so you can capitalize on it.'' Xia Yan used his gravity control to pulled Nergigante towards him and then the air around his fist started topress into a small orb. Then he as Nergigante got closer, he smashes his fist into Nergigante face and sending him flying through the building. BANG ''You can call this fighting technique or fundamentals.'' Unbeknownst to Tang Wulin, he taught the humans of the Primordial Era who only rely on their instincts an ability that they wouldn''t develop until a hundred million years into the future. Xia Yan could feel his heart beating rapidly as he kept reying how he dominated that Spirit Beast in his mind. ''With this!'' Thought Xia Yan as he started to tremble. SWOOOSH! Xia Yan eyes widen, as he saw the increased speed of Nergigante and hastily activates his gravity pressure. But it was toote as Nergigante fist was already closing in on his face. ''Damn it.'' BANG! Xia Yan eyes widen when he saw a huge hammer smashing into Nergigante and sending him flying away. "Good thing I wasn''tte." Said Tang Yun as he appeared beside Xia Yan. Xia Yan eyes widen, as he saw Tang Yun in healthier and better condition. "We can talkter, let us take care of this bastard." Said Tang Yun with a smile on his face, as a huge hammer appeared in his hand. # Tang Wulin simply moved the spear around him at the Spirit Beast that wasing his way and watch as they all inevitably fell. He shifted his head and looked toward the humans trembling in the corner and started to recall the Elder words. ''Please, help me save my people.'' ''Save these guys?'' Thought Tang Wulin as his expression changed into a sneer and disgust. ''Fuck that.'' Tang Wulin moved his spear toward a giant cating his way and thrust his spear through its head. Then he moves his hand grab onto the head of a fox spirit beast on his right and rips its head off. ''I change my mind.'' Tang Wulin saw over ten oversize Rats charging at him but he did not falter and just charge through those rats. He smashed through all them and rip apart the tide of the beast in front of him. They have been oppressed for so long, but he didn''t care. They have suffered for so long, but he did not care. There are people who are still traumatized by the Spirit Beasts but he didn''t care. ''If they want to be saved, then they should save themselves.'' They don''t fight back because the Spirit Beast could easily ughter them? And yet they are willing to put up with the tragic horror of the things the Spirit Beast make them go through. How is that any better than dying? SMASH! "You pathetic humans!" "Are you scared about dying? Are you terrified of being ughtered? Is that the reason you all are willing to take this abuse?" "If so, then you deserve it." Roar Tang Wulin as he smashes another Spirit Beast and shocking the humans present. Tang Wulin thought they would have at least some fighting spirit inside them but it looks like it''s all buried under there fear. "How are the lives you guys are living now any better than dying? How is it any better than getting revenge? Aren''t you all fed up with it?" Tang Wulin duck under the tail swipe of a Scorpion Spirit Beast and thrust his spear through its body. He twirled his spear and sh apart the five bear Spirit Beast in front of him. "If you had enough! If you are fed up with it! Pick up those weapons lying around you and charge toward them! Before you die, get the revenge you crave!" Roared Tang Wulin as he kept on moving. The human''s trembles as they watch this child, no this man charge towards the beings they have feared for years. They watch as one vicious swing of his spear fell the cruel monsters of their dream and each punch forcibly broke the chains on them. ''Hope.'' Was what everyone thought as they saw a human was able to fight back. Then words of Tang Wulin reverberate inside them and they began to understand the truth of his words. How is this any better than dying? How is this any better than being ughtered? It was a chain reaction as one person pick up the weaponying next to him and then charged forward to the Spirit Beast. Then more and more people began to charge until it was a tide of humans running toward. "AHHHH!" This shock the Spirit Beasts who were seeing a whole tide of humans, who surpass their number charging at them. The humans were roaring with an enraged expression as they sh with the Spirit Beast who was easily able to ughter them but the Spirit Beasts expression changed. As even after they ughter the people in front, another always took their ce and was able to stab their weapon into them. "This is for my daughter and Wife!" A man voice rang out as he viciously stabbed the Ape that crushes his baby into its stomach. Ape growled savagely and was about to ughter the man but then a golden spear came flying, towards him. The spear cut off both of the Apes arms and other humans appeared behind the ape to stab him. The Ape eyes widen in overwhelming despair and shock as it felt itself dying. The man screamed as he frantically grabs the sword and to brutally stab into the Ape repeatedly. Scenes like this were happening all around as a wolf was being mutted by a man and his children. ''Save these people?'' ''What utter nonsense.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he retrieved his Golden Dragon Spear and look at the scene of a massacre. Chapter 72: Purple Energy Chapter 72: Purple Energy Tang Yun and Xia Yan both charged toward Nergigante who was getting up from the rubble. Nergigante saw theming and swung down his brawny arm, to generate an enormous wind and sending them flying. Nergigante then dashed toward Xia Yan, who he perceives as the biggest threat and thrust out his fist toward him. Tang Yun saw that Nergigante fist was about to make contact with Xia Yan, twisted his body and a spectral hammer appeared around his foot. BANG Tang Yun smashes the hammer into Nergigante outstretched arm and redirecting it away from Xia Yan. Xia Yan took the time to pull Nergigante toward him causing Nergigante enormous body to jerk forward and then Tang Yun appeared in front of him. A spectral hammer appeared in Tang Yun hand as he rams it into Nergigante but it didn''t send him flying. Nergigante was fiercely resisting the force of Tang Yun hammer with his head and then started to push Tang Yun back with each step he took forward. ''Unbelievable.'' Thought Tang Yun with a wry smile. Lucky Xia Yan was with Tang Yun, as he activated his gravity control which caused Nergigante body to be pulled down from the pressure. Then Xia Yan punch thrust out his fist and hit the back of Tang Yun hammer, giving it the force it needed to send Nergigante flying this time. Nergigante got up from the rubble as spikes start to sprout up around his body. With one big roar, he charges back toward Xia Yun and Tang Yun who both had a frown on their face. ''Are we even doing any damage to this guy?'' Thought Xia Yan. "Hahaha. I knew he was tough, but this is just ridiculous." Said Tang Yun with a smile on his face. Xia Yan could only sigh at his brother Yun cheerful expression, even in a situation like this. Ever since he knew Tang Yun, he was rarely without a smile on his face. It was honestly that smile that gave hope to the Spirit Elder and the people in the base that things will get better. "Let''s go, Brother Yun." Said Xia Yan, as a smile started to show up on his face. "Right!" Said Tang Yun, as they both charged toward Nergigante. Nergigante narrowed its eyes as he saw both of them charging toward him too. Tang Yun made two mini spectral hammers in his hand and then Xia Yan suddenly pour his aura around the hammers. ''They''re heavier now.'' Thought Tang Yun as he saw the purple energy around his hammer. A full-blown grin came upon his face as he furiously swung his hammer toward Nergigante. "Cover me, Brother Yan." "Alright." Nergigante threw a fist toward the mini hammer. He was eagerly expecting for the mini-hammers to instantly break with his superior strength and spikes as it made contact. Bang! Nergigante eyes widen as not only did the hammer not get smashed to smithereens. But Tang Yun was still shing with him in a fierce battle of strength as he saw his fist and hammer pushing against each other. ''Damn.'' Thought Tang Yun as he could feel his vein swelling up and burning from just shing once with Nergigante. "I undoubtedly am not your match alone huh? Well, it''s a good thing I''m not alone." Said Tang Yun, causing Nergigante eyes to shift to the right. It was precisely Xia Yaning up on the fortified wall on his right. Nergigante tried to move his other fist to intercept him but Tang Yun roared as a b of earth smashes into Nergigante face. Nergigante was stun for just a moment, but that was enough for Xia Yan. As his fist already smashes into Nergigante face, which moved him and also frees up Tang Yun. Tang Yun took this time to jump above Nergigante and while twisting his body, instantly summoned a huge spectral hammer. "AHHHHHHH." Tang Yun roared as he smashed down hard onto Nergigante and causing the floor to form cracks. Next, Tang Yun turned his big hammer into two medium sizes hammer andnded on Nergigante with his foot on his chest. Xia Yan watches as Tang Yun started to smash down on Nergigante with both of his hammers and he could have sworn each hit was stronger thanst. BANG! BANG! BANG! The floor couldn''t support the considerable force of Tang Yun blows on Nergigante body and in the end copse. But Tang Yun wasn''t done as he was falling he began to flip over and instantly summon another giant hammer in both of his hand. "Brother Yan!" "Right!" Xia Yan was already jumping down behind Tang Yan and applied his gravity power on the hammer. Then he smashes down on the backside of it and gave it more momentum to smash down into Nergigante. They both watch as Nergigante body was plowing through the floors below them. Nergigante could feel the incredible amount of damage done toward him, and he was genuinely shocked. ''When was thest time, I felt this much pain. Not even when I fought other Spirit Beast did I get this damaged.'' Thought Nergigante as his body stopped its decent, after smashing into one more hard floor. It was then Nergigante eyes widen as he saw a purple light around him and then realize where he was. ''No!'' Thought Nergigante in shock, as he could feel purple energy hungrily going into his body. Meanwhile, Tang Yun and Xia Yan were still falling down toward where Nergigante was. They knew they had to at least finish him off, while he was still damaged. "!" Their eyes widen as their instincts scream at them to move away but it was toote. As tworge hands grip their face and push them back up through the floors. BANG! Nergigante flew up through the hole and then threw the bodies he held in his hand, down to the floor. Xia Yan and Tang Yun blink their eyes as they started to stand up to see Nergigante but he was different. Nergigante had a purple spark crackling merrily around him, with two mighty horns and spikes around his body glowing purple. "Damn it, does he have another mode?" Said Xia Yan who a huge frown on his face. "No... something is wrong." Said Tang Yun as he narrowed his eyes. Tang Yun was held by Nergigante for a while now and he was able to get a good read on his behavior. ''Why isn''t he mocking us or demolishing us right now?'' Thought Tang Yun as he continued to stare at Nergigante who had his head down. Nergigante raised his head, and Tang Yun saw his fierce eyes had a purple glow to it. Nergigante then roared out and then charged toward both of them. "Crap! I think he lost his mind, be careful." Said Tang Yun. Xia Yan nodded his head and summoned his gravity control onto Nergigante. Nergigante didn''t even flinch as he began to plow through the gravity, causing Xia Yan eyes to widen. ''What! It''s not affecting him anymore!'' Thought Xia Yan in a dreadful fright. Whether it was through predatory instinct or who attack him first, Nergigante was rushing toward Xia Yan. Tang Yun instantly appeared in front of Xia Yan and swung his spectral hammer toward Nergigante. BANG! Tang Yun eyes widen as he saw the purple energy around Nergigante disintegrating his hammer and Nergigante smashing into him. Tang Yun body was sent flying into Xia Yan who held out his arms to catch him but was also push back too. Xia Yan held on to Tang Yun as they came skidding to a halt but then his eyes widen as he saw Nergigante appear behind him. Nergigante swung his fist down toward Xia Yun and Tang Yun as they turn their head. Tang Yun and Xia Yan eyes widen when they saw a golden spear smashing into Nergigante. Nergigante body went skidding back at the unexpected attack. "Alright, time to switch." A voice rang out. Xia Yan shifted his head and saw Tang Wulin snatching the golden spear that was flipping in the air as he charges toward Nergigante. Tang Wulin tantly ignored everyone but Nergigante who was ring fiercely at him. Tang Wulin saw Nergigante brandishing his fist toward him, but he didn''t try to evade it. Tang Wulin nimbly moved his Golden Dragon Spear toward the inner side of Nergigante fist and began deflecting it toward the side. Subsequently, he twisted his body while twirling his mighty spear and thrust out toward Nergigante who couldn''t rebnce himself in time. Bang! A purple aura form in front of Nergigante before the spear made contact with him. Nergigante body was only sent skidding back, as he still res at Tang Wulin in rage. ''Interesting.'' Tang Wulin thought. "Are you going to stop being an idiot." Zeref voice rang out but Tang Wulin disregard him. As he dashes toward Nergigante who roars and went back to charging at him. Tang Wulin thrust out his spear toward Nergigante who leans cautiously to the side to avoid it and send his own fist toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin smirk as he quickly pushes off the foot he had nted on the ground back to avoid Nergigante oing fist. Then he jerks his arm back and making his spear graze the side of Nergigante face. ROOOOAR! ''So, the purple energy doesn''t guard him if he can''t react or perceive the attack.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began to twirl his spear around. Nergigante could feel the blood flowing down his face and roar with even more rage. But then the purple energy started to leak out from the cut and causing Nergigante to roar out in unbearable pain. ''Is that purple energy hurting him?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw Nergigante spitting out some blood. Tang Wulin eyes widen he saw the sparks around him were crackling fiercely. Nergigante raised one of its arms and m down on the ground, sending a purple de of purple energy towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin sidestep to the left but then he saw spikesing toward him and lean back to avoid them. Nergigante uses this time to jump high up and dive down toward Tang Wulin who was recovering from leaning back. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he saw Nergiganteing toward him and hurled his spear toward him. The spear crashed into Nergigante as he was diving and was able to dy his dive, allowing Tang Wulin to properly recover his bnce. Next, he outstretched his hand, as his Golden Dragon Spear reappeared and then twisted his body while furiously swinging his spear. With all his might, he smashed his spear into Nergigante who was closing in toward Tang Wulin from his dive attack. Nergigante body was sent flying through the walls and Tang Wulin dash after him. He threw up his spear and then with a jumping twist, kick it with all his might causing it to rocket toward Nergigante. The spear easily caught up to Nergigante from the overwhelming force of Tang Wulin kick and sh with the purple energy that was formed around Nergigante body. But not even it was able to stop the spear for long as it forcibly broke through the purple aura and pierce Nergigante body. Tang Wulin was still chasing after Nergigante as he summoned his Golden Dragon Spear again and smashes it toward Nergigante once again. Nergigante body had already smashed into the wall but then that wall broke as a golden spear pierces through both Nergigante and it. Once more the spear disappears from Nergigante body which had two gaping holes on it. Tang Wulin jump and with his full power kick down the spear, as it was aimed toward Nergigante head. He watches as the spear plow through Nergigante purple barrier and then through his head. Nergigante couldn''t even let out a cry as it died with a golden spear nted into his head. Tang Wulin shook his head as he began moving toward his Golden Dragon Spear. ''I wonder, why did that purple energy feel so familiar.'' Thought Tang Wulin. As he was walking, he could hear the final cries of the Spirit Beast inside and the cheers of the human. ''I guess they ughtered them all.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he was getting closer to his spear. Swoosh! Tang Wulin eyes widen when he saw the purple energy crackling that was around Nergigante, leaping frantically towards him. He tried moving out of the way, but he felt his body freeze as green energy appeared from inside his body. He watched as the life energy inside of him blew back and destroyed the purple energy that tried to assault him. ''What the hell.'' Chapter 73: Baoer Chapter 73: Bao''er Tang Wulin was confused about what that purple energy was. For some reason, he felt a profound sense of affectionate familiarity and longing to it. He didn''t get to think much more about it as he heard footstepsing behind him. He turned his head to see Xia Yan and Tang Yun running towards him. Both of them came to a stop in front of him, and their eyes widen from seeing the deceased body of Nirgigante. ''Xia Yan was telling me he was strong, but this is...'' Thought Tang Yun as he was staring at the lifeless body of Nirgigante. "Incredible brother Wulin." Said Xia Yan. "Did you get the people you came for?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes, I did. Oh right, this is Tang Yun the Spirit Elder grandson." Said Xia Yun, causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen. "This may be your likely ancestor." Said Zeref as he appeared next to him. "Hahaha, I heard your name also has Tang in it." Said Tang Yun with a smile on his face, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "So how did you get captured?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Sigh, we got captured because we didn''t realize Nergigante and the Spirit Beasts here were tailing us." Said Tang Yun. The n was for him and his elite squad to make their way toward the Spirit Beast fraction that didn''t want to dispose of them out and try to make an alliance with them. Tang Yun believed that they would be willing to form one, once they saw the hidden power of the humans. With the power of Spirit Metamorphosis and the human numbers, it would be possible with their help to prevent the mass ughter of the Humans. "But anyway, it''s best we make our way back to my grandfather. I''m sure he is getting anxious about me." Said Tang Yun as he began to chuckle. Tang Yun went towards the human''s survivors that were all bloodied and trembling. He was shocked at the fact that they gained the courage to fight back and was also proud. The crowd of humans didn''t say anything or twitch when they saw Tang Yun. But when they saw Tang Wulin walking all the humans started to roar and cheer. "Wow." Said Tang Yun as he turned toward Tang Wulin who was focusing on overlooking the crowd in front of him. Shaking his head Tang Yun began to manage the crowd and then have them follow him back to their base. # BANG! BANG! There was a deafening sound as if two metals were hitting and smashing into each other. A girl was in a dusky room smashing her hammer on the metal in front of her. She was so focused that she didn''t notice someone walking inside the room and standing behind her. ''She has gotten better.'' Thought Mu Chen as he gazes at his daughter, Mu Xi. It has been six months since she came to him and asks him to instruct her. ''If she keeps this up, she may be able to be a 6th rank cksmith soon.'' Thought Mu Xi. After a while, Mu Xi stops smashing down on the metals and started to wipe off the sweat from her brow. She was breathing hard, and her arm was struggling to keep the orange hammer in her hand. ''Damn it. Still not there.'' Thought Mu Xi as she was sure she would have been able to make a breakthrough today. Mu Xi sighed and then turn her, to see her Dad standing behind her smiling radiantly. She jumps in fright and then narrowed her brilliant eyes at him. "You stupid old man!" Yelled Mu XI as she red fiercely at Mu Chen who just chuckles back at her. Mu Chen jumps toward his lovely daughter to give her a hug but Mu Xi sidesteps out of the way with a snort and looks down at him with disdain. "My dearest daughter, why don''t you give daddy a hug? You haven''t given daddy a hug in months!" Mu Chenins as he got up off the ground. Mu Xi only sighed at her father antics and walk out of the darkroom, that she has been working on her smithing in. Ever since she started training with her father and her other teachers, she has been staying in the cksmith Association most of the time. Her teacher Feng Wuyu said he had to do a job for someone, and Zhen Hua had to go back to the Association. They told her to continue practicing and also raising her cultivation. ''Still, why did I have to be left with my dad!'' Thought Mu Xi as she sneaks a nce at her dad who was grinning at her. "Well, my dearest daughter you better go wash up. Remember we have to meet your Mother at the Swamp Cove restaurant." Said Mu Chen, causing Mu Xi to nod her head and run to her room. As Mu Chen watch his daughter head out the building, he notes the people around sneaking nces at her fleeting form and it was specifically the guys. Mu Chen face turned cold as his figure as his release his killing intent, causing the whole room to flinch from it. He then started to smile at the boys and staring down the group of foolish boys who were trembling uncontrobly. A charming woman who was going to one of the cksmith room only shook her head and sighed from the familiar scene. ''Poor Mu Xi, she may never find a suitable husband with her overprotective father and those monsters teacher.'' The women thought as she went into the cksmith room. Scenes like this have been happening over the past six months. With all of the boys being intimidated by either one of Mu Xi teachers or her father. The worst part is they made sure Mu Xi doesn''t know what they are doing as they knew her and her temper. After a while, Mu Xi and Mu Chen were walking toward Swamp Cove to meet Mu Bao''er. Mu Xi realize she hasn''t talked to or see her mom in a while. As both of them reach Swamp Cove and went inside, they sighted her. "Mom!" Said Mu Xi as she began to run to her mother. Mu Bao''er was a woman in her 40s but was able to still retain her youthful looks. She had long raven hair that fell down to her waist withvender eyes. Her skin was snow white with a thin figure. She was truly still an attractive woman. "Oh, my adorable daughter." Said Mu Bao''er as she pulled Mu Xi into a hug. Mu Xi giggles at her mother and looks up to her with a smile but then she saw her mother eyes narrowed at her. "Youngdy, you don''t call or even write a letter." Said Mu Bao''er as she promptly begins to pinch Mu Xi face causing her to squirm in her mom embrace. "I''m sorry mom." Said Mu Xi but her beloved mother wouldn''t stop pinching her rosy cheeks. "And you, how could you knowingly allow our dear daughter to do nothing but train." Said Mu Bao''er as she res fiercely at Mu Chen who flinches. "Come now dear, this is all for Mu Xi benefit." Said Mu Chen as he earnestly tried to cate his lovely wife. Mu Bao''er continue to re at Mu Chen and then sighed. "Alright, I understand. Nowe sit down and tell me how things are." Said Mu Bao''er as she let go of Mu Xi cheek and began to smile. Mu Xi and Mu Chen both smiled, happy that Mu Bao''er wasn''t mad as they went to go sit down. Mu Xi began telling her mom everything that happened over thest six months with a beaming smile on her face. Truthfully Mu Xi likes to tell her mom about everything. Whether it be from the simplest thing to how she is doing in Shrek. "Well at least your doing well." Said Mu Bao''er after hearing the harshness of Mu Xi Training. She didn''t get unreasonable because she sincerely trusts Mu Chen to stop and protect their daughter from danger. "So find any boy you like yet?" Said Mu Bao''er, causing Mu Xi eyes to widen and Mu Chen to narrow his. "Mom!" "I Forbid it!" "What was that! You forbid what!"Yelled Mu Xi as she red at Mu Chen. "Sorry, my dearest daughter! But daddy refuses to give you up!" Said Mu Chen as he red back at his daughter. Mu Bao''er watches as both father and daughter banter with each other. A faint smile appeared on her face as she leans back and waited for them to finish. ''I really do cherish moments like these.'' Thought Mu Bao''er, as she hopes all of them would be able to stay together for a while longer. "So you don''t have anyone you want to date on your mind?" Said Mu Bao''er causing Mu Xi to flinch and turned toward her. "What are you talking about..." "Well, you don''t have a boy who makes your heart race?" "Of course-" "Not even that Wulin kid?" Said Mu Bao''er, causing Mu Xi to have her mouth wide open and her face turning crimson. "You like Wulin?" Questioned Mu Chen but then he set his hand on his chin. "Well he isn''t bad and he could keep you in line. I guess I will approve." Mu Chen grumbles, causing Mu Xi to re at him while her face was flushed. "Why would I require your approval, and what do you mean to keep me in line!" Mu Xi Shouted as Mu Chen just shook his head. Both of them went back to bantering with each other, while Mu Bao''er was happy her little sun was able to find someone to passionately love. ''Honestly, I thought she would have be infatuated with forging.'' "Anyway, honey. That Tang Wulin boy seems like the type that would require you to take the offensive." Said Mu Bao''er causing Mu Xi and Mu Chen to stop bantering. "Wh-" "Now honey, I don''t want you to have regrets or a broken heart. So once Tang Wulines back, you must make a move on him and then confess your genuine feelings. You guys have known each other long enough." Siad Mu Bao''er with her eyes closed and nodding her head. Mu Xi had no words to say as she stared at her dear mother. "Remember Mu Xi, if you sincerely like something or someone then you have to fight for it." # "I forbid it!" "But we need to do this!" "I don''t care! We don''t require help from a bunch of beasts!" "Grandfather we can''t start a war by our self!" "Says who? Didn''t we rescue you by our self? We don''t need a bunch of beasts!" Tang Wulin watches as both Tang Yun and the Spirit Elder argue passionately with each other. He sighed as this has been going on for hours and they still haven''te to apromise. "Both of you shut up for a second." Said Tang Wulin, causing both Tang Yun and the Spirit Elder to turn to him. "Tang Yun you''re terribly mistaken about humans seeking help from the Spirit Beast." Said Tang Wulin. "Why do you say that?" Asked Tang Yun. "Because there is no reason for them to align with a fraction as weak as the human. In fact, they may even make demands just for you to get their help."Said Tang Wulin causing Tang Yun to fall into silence. "So what do you suggest?" Asked Xia Yan who was standing next to him. "I suggest these humans fight for their freedom. Making an alliance to save them? What is the point if the people you save, won''t even have the courage to fight with you." Said Tang Wulin. "Spirit Elder, how long will it take for you to do Spirit Metamorphosis on everyone?" Asked Tang Wulin. "A week at most." Said the Spirit Elder. "In one week, we will march toward the next Spirit Beast base." Said Tang Wulin. "We''re are going to rescue the others?" Questioned the Spirit Elder. "Rescue? No." Said Tang Wulin as his face started to turn cold. "We''re dering war on the Spirit Beast." Said Tang Wulin as he began to turn around to leave the hut. "It is about time for a rebellion." Chapter 74: Victory Chapter 74: Victory An owl stood on top of the wall and was gazing out at the lush forest before it. "Nu Zi, what are you doing up there." A voice shouted from below. Nu Zi blinks herrge eyes and shifted her head to where the voice came from. She saw arge turtle staring thoughtfully at her from below, it was her friend Yan Peng. "Nothing much," Said Nu Zi. It was then both of them heard the fierce screams of the human inside of the house behind them. They both chuckle at the sound. "You should join us." Said Yan Peng. "Maybe in a bit." Said Nu Zi as she was enjoying the breeze from above. When she shifts her head, back to the forest, she could distinguish a human with a spear walking out of the forest. ''Oh? Is that one of the humans we missed?'' Thought Nu Zi as she prepares to fly up and capture him. SWOOSH! Nu Zi eyes widen as the human hurled his golden spear at with breakneck speed. She couldn''t react in time and her expression disy shock as the spear passes through her face. Yan Peng was nning to head back but then he heard a deafening sound behind him. As he began to turn his head, his eyes widen when he identifies Nu Zi body falling down from the wall and sttering when it hit the ground. "What the-." Yan Peng couldn''t utter anything as a golden spear broke through the walls and went straight through his head. # Tang Yun watches as Tang Wulin outstretched his hand and the Golden Dragon Spear appeared back in his hand. He then watches as Tang Wulin march on toward the base of the Spirit Beast. He could hear the continuous murmurs of the people next to and behind him. They were the ones that got rescued by Xia Yan and Tang Wulin. After his grandfather awakens their hidden potential, they instantly went to Tang Wulin and ask if they could join him on his march. He could still remember when Tang Wulin told them. It''s up to them if they wish to fight or not. He could still recall their resolute face and anger. The clenching of their fist and the trembling of their body as they stared at Tang Wulin. BOOOOOM! Tang Yun jerked his head as he saw Tang Wuin smashing the walls open and he gets ready for the fierce battle ahead of him. "I don''t have to say anything to you all." "I''m sure getting revenge on the Spirit Beast for their cruelty and envement, is more than enough." "So I will only say this. Survive! Survive, so you can live to continue with your revenge!" "Now. Charge!" Tang Yun roared as he instantly summoned his spectral hammer. # BANG! BANG! "Hahahahaha!" Xiao Yi was having a st as he swung his Starlight greatsword around. Blood was sshing everywhere and the beasts were screaming hysterically. He was part of the group that was forced into matches against other humans for the sake of the Spirit Beast pleasure. They couldn''t do anything towards the beast that observes them from afar and had powers that could brutally ughter them easily. Yet who would have thought that someone would demolish the prison they were in and then ughtered the owners in their own home, the fact it was a human made it ten times better. But then imagine his shock that their savior looks at them not in a kind way but in evident disgust. He could still recall the words their savior shouted to them. ''Before you die, get the revenge you crave!'' Xiao Yiughed out loud at their intended ''Savior'' words as he swung his greatsword again. BANG! He turned his head to see the iconic golden spear smashing through the building in his front. Xiao Yin face turned into a vicious grin. "Dying after I killed them huh? That is not a terrible way to go." Mumble Xiao Yi as he bisected a wolf in front of him. Scenes like this were happening all over the ce. Humans were smashing into Spirit Beast, cleaving them apart and ughtering them. Yet the most iconic one of them has been Tang Wulin and his Golden Dragon Spear. The humans all took adoring nces at Tang Wulin who looked like he was unstoppable as he moved through the Spirit Beast with his exceptional spearman ship. Each time he gracefully swung his spear, Spirit Beast would be bisected. Every thurst would prate their defense, and every throw was as urate as a homing missile. This went on until every single Spirit Beast in the base was undoubtedly killed. "Next." Said Tang Wulin as he resumed his march out of the base. The captured humans were surprised and some even started to ask where they are going. Tang Wulin didn''t turn his head to them and stated the simr thing he uttered, to the people behind him. The human''s trembles from his words but at the same time nce at the army behind Tang Wulin and begin to understand the truth of his word. The Spirit Elder told them, he will unlock their incredible potential as they march to the next base. With that the army behind Tang Wulin increase but he acted as if he didn''t notice or care as he continues his march. # BOOM! Tang Wulin smashed opens the wall in front of his face and continued to charge forward as he saw the Spirit Beast finching. He wielded his spear in a vast arc and bisecting all of the Spirit Beast in front of him. He then hurled his spear straight through a giant fire dragon that was going to spew mes and he then moved his hand toward the dragon throats. Tang Wulin said no words he begins to fuel the power of Annihtion through his hands, causing the Dragon robust body to melt down. He shifted his head to see the army before him pouring on to the Spirit Beasts around him. The army with the help of Tang Yun was divided into groups that were lead by people he felt had the power and skills to lead. The moment the army made contact with the confused Spirit Beast, it turned into a one-sided ughter. Blood was spilling and sshing everywhere as the humans kept on charging toward the spirit beast. In fact, even when one human fell or died another would seize their ce. They would even use the in body of the humans as a way to help them kill the Spirit Beasts in front. Tang Wulin snatches his spear and went back into the fray. With exceptional spearman ship, he began punching holes through the Spirit Beast around him and deflecting all of the projectiles that arrived his way. The Spirit Beasts became genuinely terrified of Tang Wulin as he charged towards them. Yet no matter where or how they tried to escape, his spear struck them with frightening uracy. Some tried to construct a wall before him but he shattered it down and then stab his spear through their heads. Any injuries they gave him was recovered because of the golden dragon spear leeching ability. The leader of the base was a Three Leg-Toad which began to uses its illusion abilities to aid its people. It didn''t work on Tang Wulin but on the army behind him. This was a grave mistake, as all of the humans roar with unquestioned rage and tears leaking through their eyes. The Three Legged-Toad tried to use the trauma that the humans experience as a way to intentionally destroy the unstoppable momentum they utilized and weaken them. But what he didn''t know was that the trauma the humans experince was their ultimate motivation. So when the human army experience the trauma they had to endure before? They all exploded with even more rage and thirst for glorious revenge. They fought like demons that were starving for the blood and flesh of their enemies. Tang Wulin didn''t know what happen, but he didn''t care. As heunches his mighty spear toward the Three Legged-Toad who tried to move out of the way but wasn''t fast enough. The spear pierces through the toad, and Tang Wulin shifted his head toward the battle of humans vs monsters. # BANG! Tang Yun smashes his mighty hammer into one of the rhinos that were rushing toward him and then sidestep a talon that wasing towards him. Tang Yun saw that the hawk who flew by him got pierce by a bunch of arrows that were shot by the unawakened people of this base. ''To think their spirit got ignited without us announcing anything.'' Thought Tang Yun as he summons two medium size hammers in his hand. "Do you see now? They are fighting back harder! Because they fear us!" Roared Tang Yun causing the human army vigor to rise up even more as they started to fight even more fiercely. Tang Yun turned his head and saw a wolf was going to attack his brother Yun. He jumps straight over everyone else and smashes his two hammers down on the wolf. While he was doing this, he didn''t detect an ominous shadow dashing toward his back. Right before the shadow leopard could strike him from behind, it eyes widen as a huge pressure began to press down on it. Then a fist with a purple aura came and smashes into the leopard, sending it flying. "Thanks, Brother Yan." Said Tang Yun but Xia Yan shook his head. Both of them smiled and charged back into the brutal battle. # BOOOOM! "The humans are attac-" "AHHH" "Stop!" There were sounds of screaming from the Spirit Beast as they were invaded. Tang Wulin didn''t heed their words as he brandished his spear over and over again. The human army roared out behind as they follow the figure in front of them. Tang Wulin presented them the chance to fight, to take revenge and to regain their lives. ''A beast in human skin.'' ''A demon.'' ''A God of Victory.'' Is what the humans behind thought as they look at Tang Wulin figure. They have long realized that as long as they follow Tang Wulin, they can experience the thing they all crave the most. ''Overwhelming Victory!'' ''Endless Victory!'' ''Victory against the monsters of their nightmare.'' This was the fifth base they have invaded and yet they still recall their recent victory. "Next." Said Tang Wulin with his body on top of Phoenix and his spear nted in its head. Those words that he utters filled their body with confidence and vigor as they roared out loud. Xia Yan turned his head and look at Tang Wulin as he continued moving. ''Was this what the Dragon n, felt when they had the Dragon God leading them?'' Questioned Xia Yan as he gazes admiringly at Tang Wulin. The Dragon n with the Dragon God were fearless. With the Dragon God in front, they could rampage across the whole world with no equal. It was not incorrect to say the Dragon God was a sword of destruction that cut down any enemy that shows up against the Dragon n. Xia Yan turns his head to look at the people around him. The faces of the human around him were more resolute than when they started this march. ''Has their resolve been reinforced from seeing more of the Spirit Beast act? Or could it be it''s their anger that has grown?'' Thought Xia Yan. The victorious army of humans kept on marching and invading base after base. The Spirit Beast were outnumbered and mercilessly ughter to the ground. Their blood painted the whole forest of the continent and their bodies litter over the leftover battlefield. It was as if the passionate rage of humanity was personified in the army marching forward. In just one day, the human n had ughtered over a ten thousand spirit beast. Chapter 75: *Title at the end* Chapter 75: *Title at the end* A Lion was running through a ceremonial hall with a frantic look on his face. It was moving past all the Spirit Beast that was in the hall and even knock some of them over. "Hey!" "Watch where you''re going." The Lion ignores them all as he was approaching two huge doors in front of him. Pushing open the door with all of his might, it wasn''t a surprise that the door produced a huge sound as the m into the walls. The grand hall was a throne room with tribal marking on the wall. Their different color trees center at the edges of the room and in the middle of the room they also line up nicely. There were torches around that was sparking with mes. At the end of the room was arge ivory throne with two banners made out of leaves hanging right beside it. The banner had the symbol of a dragon head with six wings around it. It was the Dragon God symbol. The Spirit Beast inside, turn their heads to the Lion that push opens the doors. They all narrowed their eyes but didn''t make a movement, for they weren''t told to. The Lion shivers not at the stares of the Spirit Beast to the side but at the one sitting on a throne. It was arge bipedal ck spirit beast with a long mane that went all the way down to its waist. It four limbs was muscr with tribal markings on it. It had two bull-like horns protruding out of its head and piercing orange eyes. This was the leader or king that ruled over the fraction that wanted all humans to die. Their leader ''Tyrant-Emperor'' Yao Cai. "Well? I hope you have a good reason for barging inside my throne room." Said Yao Cai as he turned his deep orange eyes toward the Lion Spirit Beast. The Lion shivered from his direct gaze but still raised his head and began to talk. "Your majesty, I have heard some disturbing news about humans." Said the Lion Spirit Beast. "Oh? What about the insects?"Questioned Yao Cai. "One of the Golden Eagle and Fire Crane said they spotted a sizable army of human marching across the continent." Said the Lion. "What!" "Those insects actually dare try and raise an army against us!" How ungrateful! See, we shouldn''t have to listen to those other guys!" Lion body trembles as arge discussion started to break out with the Spirit Beast standing around in the throne room. Some were pointing fingers each other, while others sneering at the actions of the humans and the rest was happy they finally found a reason to wipe out all of the humans. Yet, the Lion notices that Yao Cai said nothing as his face was resting on his fist and still staring down at him. ''Is his majesty angry?'' Thought the Lion as he could feel Yao Cai heavy gaze on him. "Silence." The whole room quiets down at the voice of Yao Cai. They all turned their head and tremble at the eyes of Yao Cai, that was glowing with a dangerous glint. "Is that all?" Questioned Yao Cai causing the Lion to shake its head and gulp down. "The base the humans are heading to is not the first base they have visited. The golden eagle noted it saw one of the bases that we upied was destroyed and all of the Spirit Beast in the base were ughtered." Said the Lion. The silence was what followed after what the Lion said as everyone in the room was either shock or in disbelief of the information. "Not only that, the golden eagle noted they had this weird aura around them and could use some of the skills that only us Spirit Beast had." Said the Lion. "What are you saying?" "My majesty, I think the humans did receive power from the death of the Dragon n." Said the Lion, causing the Spirit Beast around him to scream out. "Impossible!" "But how!" "Why now?" The Spirit beastmotion this time was louder than thest one as they all cried out in disbelief. Yao Cai himself stayed silence and then he began to chuckle, causing all of the other Spirit Beast to fall silent. "Hahahaha." "I see, is this what you meant Meng Rui?" "Alright, I will y your little game." Said Yao Cai as a vicious grin appeared on his face. Yao Cai stood up from his throne and roared out, causing the whole ce to shake. "Alright, it seems these insects have gained fangs and now want to assault their betters. Its time for us to teach them why we are above them." Said Yao Cai. "Gather everyone. We''re are going to squash them." Said Yao Cai causing the Spirit Beast around him to roar out in excitement and expectation. # "What?" Questioned a Spirit Beast as she looks toward the Rainbow Butterfly Spirit Beast in front of it. "Its as I said, Meng Rui." Said the butterfly with a look of shock. Meng Rui was arge peacock spirit beast that had a light blue fur with a multi-colored tail and the eyes that were on it. Her light pink eyes narrowed as she asked the Rainbow Butterfly in front of it to narrate everything that happened. "What else can I say, me and Shadow Crane saw an army of human marching through the continent? They seem to be heading toward one of the Tyrant Emperor strongholds. Not only that but it seems they somehow gained the ability to fight back against their captives." Said the Rainbow Butterfly as she still remembers the aura they gave off. Meng Rui furrows her brows as she went over the information. ''I thought the humans didn''t gain any power from the Dragon n death?'' ''Is this why Yao Cai wanted to wipe them out? No, that doesn''t make any sense if this was the reason he would have wiped them out at any cost.'' ''Why did their power appear now? Why didn''t it show up when they were being persecuted?'' Meng Rui was so lost in thought she didn''t notice a female human walking up behind her. The female human in question was walking on the rows of lily pads that led to Meng Rui and the butterfly she was talking to. "Sister Meng Rui!" Shouted the human girl, causing Meng Rui to blink her eyes and turn to the human women. "Ahh, sister Lin Qing." Said Meng Rui as she began to smile to the human women running to her. Lin Qing was a beautiful woman with light blue hair that flowed down to her thin waist. She had sapphire blue eyes that glowed as she smiles. "What''s the matter, child?" Asked Meng Rui as she gently opens up her arms. "Nothing is wrong. I just wanted to see you." Said Lin Qian as she went into her big sister embrace. Meng Rui just chuckles as she began rubbing Lin Qian head, who turned her head to the Rainbow Butterfly and smile radiantly at her. "Madam." Said the Rainbow Butterfly as she bows before Lin Qian, who quickly shook her head and told her to not to bow. "You silly girl, of course, their going to bow to you. You''re the vice leader of our fraction." Said Meng Rui. "But I really don''t deserve to be bowed to. It''s not like I can do anything meaningful to help you guys or anything." Said Lin Qian as she lowered her head. Meng Rui and the Rainbow Butterfly Spirit beast shook their head at Lin Qian shyness. Lin Qian was the vice leader of Meng Rui fraction even though she was a human and not just her but other humans were able to gain significant positions too. If we were talking about strength, then Lin Qian or any of the humans that lived here had no qualification to hold these. But since these positions didn''t require only strength, then they were open up to everyone. Lin Qian was loved by all of the humans and Spirit Beast in this fraction for her astounding willpower to keep on helping everyone. Meng Rui still remembers when Lin Qian went a whole week without sleeping just to fix the wounds of all of the injured warrior. In fact, it wasn''t easy considering she got injured herself by some of the Spirit Beast who acted out from instinct and yet she never got mad at them while continuing the treatment. When Meng Rui asked why she kept on treating them, Lin Qian turns to her with a strong determination and told her she wants to pull her own weight, for them protecting everyone here. Meng Rui chuckle at the memory and then her expression turned serious as she looks at Lin Qian. "Lin Qian has anything happened to you, that was out of the ordinary?" Questioned Meng Rui. "Anything out of the ordinary for me? No, I don''t think so." Said Lin Qian as she tilted her head. "Why?" "Well, it seems that there is a human army marching toward one of Yao Cai base." Said Meng Rui, causing Lin Qian eyes to widen. "What!" Meng Rui began telling Lin Qian everything that she was told and with the Rainbow Butterfly spirit beast chiming in. Meng Rui watches as Lin Qian face went from shock to disbelief with a nk look and then unspeakable relief. "Lin Qian?" Meng Rui called out to Lin Qian, as she saw her body was trembling. "This is great! If we can figure out how they did this, then we could also help you guys beat Yao Cai." Said Lin Qian as her eyes were shining. Meng Rui blinks her eyes at Lin Qian outburst. "Help us?" "Yes help the Spirit Beast that is fighting for us humans. If we can gain the same power of those other humans, then you guys wouldn''t have to be forced to make a treaty." Said Lin Qian. Meng Rui fell silent as she began to go over everything in her head. From what she heard, the humans were able to take down multiple bases of Yao Cai and seems to have been gaining even more people from each base they invaded. ''It may be possible.'' "Lets first do some scouting. We don''t know how they would react to us." Said Meng Rui, causing Lin Qian to nod her head. ''It seems a big change ising soon.'' Thought Men Rui as she looks up to the sky. # Whether it be from Yao Cai or Meng Rui fraction, they both decided to send some scouts to carefully observe the army of humans. Yet they were all shock at what they saw when the army invaded one of Yao Cai base. One of the Spirit Beast who was observing the battle said this. ''I was expecting a battle of human vs other Spirit Beast.'' ''How wrong I was.'' The battle was not a battle of humans versus the spirit beast. No, a fierce battle like that could never be seen as that. It was a battle of demons vs the spirit beast where blood flowed and sshes. The humans fought like demons, no, they acted like they were demons. They would use the in body of theirrades as a stepping stone to kill the Spirit Beast in front of them. They didn''t stop killing the Spirit Beast, even when they surrender or beg for mercy. In fact, the pleas of the Spirit Beast seemed to have encouraged them even more as they started toy waste to the bases with more ferocity. It was an army of demons marching and rampaging through the world as if they were the personification of humanity rages. Demons that seem like they could not be stopped, demons that kept on growing and demon that thirst for the blood of all. And in front of the army of demons was a single man who brandishes his golden spear. He had raven hair that went down to the tip of the shoulder and eyes that were golden with silts. That single man seemed to have been able to leash all of those demons under hismand. What do you call a being like that? Commander of the Demons. King of the Demons. Ruler of the Demons. Sovereign of the Demons. Emperor of the Demons. The Demon King. The names were given to Tang Wulin by both fractions of the Spirit Beast as they watch the army of human. It was this event that started the title and mythological entity known as the demon king in Douluo continent history. Yes, this was the beginning of the Demon King legend, the beginning of all who started to im they were demon kings. The First Demon King was born in this era. ---------- Title: Demon King. Chapter 76: Rulers Chapter 76: Rulers "Anything yet?" Questioned Gu Yue to the shadow kneeling behind her as she was sitting down on a patch of lush grass. "No, your majesty." Said the man causing Gu Yue to narrow her glittering eyes. "It has been almost year and yet you guys still haven''t discovered an ind that we can use!" Gu Yue snap at the man causing him to shiver. "Your majesty, I understand your dissatisfaction but we have had our hands tied recently. Those Evil Spirit Master have been requesting our cooperation for the past months, and we have to avoid the eyes of the Pagoda." Said The man. Gu Yue sighed as she continues to stare at the ocean before her. She was at the ce where Na''er told her, Wulin trained to awaken his spirit. They were nning to meet up here and check each other progress but it seems her side may be having some trouble. ''Those damn pest.'' Thought Gu Yue as her mind wanders to the Evil Spirit Masters. She knew they were trying to use her people as tools in order to fulfill their goal. This should be obvious to them but the Spirit Beasts are all fed up with their recent treatment and has long since be lost to their rage. ''It''s a good thing those at the top at least have the mind to be wary of them.'' Thought Gu Yue. "What has Di Tian said about them?" Questioned Gu Yue. "He has told us their more likely to destroy the human race than us." Said the man causing Gu Yue to fall back into thought. The Evil Spirit Master was akin to a double edge sword to her. Their cultivation itself weakens the strength and power of humanity. Yet their mentality may also lead to the destruction of her race, as they would stop at nothing to achieve their goals. ''To use them or not to use them.'' Thought Gu Yue as she began to go over the risks that they will bring upon them. "Also your majesty, Di Tian is wondering what you will do with Tang Wulin? He fears the boy may grow too strong to stop in the near future." Said the man causing Gu Yue to nce at him. ''...I see it must be because of the copse of the Dragon Valley and the Star Luo tournament.'' Thought Gu Yue. All of the higher up Spirit Beast found out how the Dragon Valley and all of them were worried. Especially Di Tian after he went out to gather more urate information about Tang Wulin and he came back with a look of shock. He kept on persisting that she kills Tang Wulin before he can grow any more. This confused the other higher up not because of how Di Tian wanted him dead but how insistent he was being. When The Hell Demon King asked Di Tian why he was being so demanded, he utters only a few words. ''A boy like that, he may be more talented than Huo Yuhao and maybe even Tang San.'' These words made all of the Spirit Beast there fall into profound silence. They all heard of Tang San feats, from him being the founder of the Tang Sect to being one of the original seven devils and finally to bing a god. Then their Huo Yuhao who they were more familiar with and his unbelievable battle prowess. Heck, he became strong enough to beat Di Tian without even using all of his power and then rose up to be a god. They both were people who transform and change the whole Douluo Continent. Their talent and prowess were basically unmatched. And yet, Di Tian believes that Tang Wulin might be able to surpass them if he continues growing. That honestly scared them all, when they realize the grand scope of how strong he would be after he absorbs the Dragon God soul. Gu Yue sighed but before she could say anything, another voice rang out. "That is my big brother you are talking about." Said Na''er as she gave the man a murderous stare. Gu Yue watches at the man shiver but he didn''t say anything as he remains in a kneeling position. "I do hope, you guys aren''t trying to do anything to him. After all, I would hate to have to execute some of you." Said Na''er as her luminous eyes began to glow. Gu Yue shook her head and dismiss the man, who disappeared from both of their sights. Gu Yue then turned her gaze toward Na''er with an exasperated look. "Really? Couldn''t you have just waited a little bit?" Said Gu Yue, causing Na''er to roll her eyes. "Nevermind them for now. Any news about thend?"Questioned Na''er as she came closer to Gu Yue. "Sadly no." Said Gu Yue. "Hm, about the Pagoda? Anything suspicious?" Asked Na''er as her eyes began to narrow. "I''m not certain." Said Gu Yue honesty. Na''er gave Gu Yue a nce but in the end, sighed. "What about you and Shrek?" Asked Gu Yue. "Yun Ming wants me to be the Sea God Pavillion Master when I''m strong enough." Said Na''er as she turns her head to the boundless ocean. "That good, with this we would be able to control two of the most massive organization on this continent." Said Gu Yue. "We''re not going to use them to destroy all of humanity." Said Na''er causing Gu Yue to turn her head to her. "Do you really believe we can gain peace with the existence of humanity?" Questioned Gu Yue. "I don''t know." Said Na''er. She knew as long as humanity needed Spirit Rings to get stronger, that it may be impossible for both races to co-exist peacefully. Spirit Souls was able to alleviate this problem for a while but the unbridled greed of ying a beast that is over a hundred thousand years for its ring can be very hard to resist. Na''er ultimately did not want that toe to pass and was d Wulin was willing to help them out. She wasn''t sure if she would be able to go against him at all if he decided to stay on humanity side. "Can''t the Spirit Pagoda Research help us find another way?" Said Na''er. "If I knew what it was, I would have already mentioned it. These guys are way too corrupt." Said Gu Yue as her eyes narrow. "In the end, the Pagoda and the Federation have to be destroyed." # "A pleasant night." Said Zeref as he appeared beside Tang Wulin. They were sitting on the rooftop of the base they recently conquered. The army had to decorate and relocate some of the ruined areas, to allow themselves to rest herefortably. Right now in the courtyard, the humans were cheering andughing around the firece. Around the base was unstable were tall pine trees that were unnaturally long, rising to the height of a tall building. The area around them felt deste with the ground being cracked everywhere and some hills around being broken apart. Tang Yun made sure to put some torches around the area and also have some of the humans watch out for any Spirit Beasts. ''I guess.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he raised his head up to the night sky. He could see all the visible stars and moon shining dazzlingly. "Is something the matter?" Asked Sleipnir as she appeared beside Tang Wulin. ''Its nothing.'' "Hm, so what are you going about to do with the Spirit Beast in this era?" Questioned Zeref causing Tang Wulin to sigh. ''I will most likely destroy the fraction who wants to wipe out the human and then continue on my way towards Yggdrasil.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Do you think we did the right thing?" Questioned Sleipnir as she nces towards the human. "The right thing?" Questioned Zeref. "Was our decision to interfere right?" "Who knows." Said Tang Wulin as he began to get lost in thought. Memories of the Dragon Festival kept on resurfacing in his mind as he was waging war on the Spirit Beast. He thought he buried those dreadful memories deep within himself a long time ago. The Dragon war that took everything and gave him everything. Tang Wulin was so lost in thought he didn''t notice his Bloodline core lighting up and the seven colors around him began to leave his body. ''What.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw those familiar seven colors departing from his body and moving toward a direction. Tang Wulin moved his head and saw they were heading somewhere and then turned back to him. ''Does it want me to follow it?'' "I think so." Said Sleipnir as she narrowed her eyes. Tang Wulin fell silent for a second before standing up and jumping down to where Tang Yun was. "Hey, brother Wulin." Said Tang Yun as he looks down to Tang Wulin who finally decided to jump down from the tower. "I''m leaving for a while, defend the ce until Ie back." Said Tang Wulin and he then jumped out of the base without giving Tang Yun a chance to speak. "Hold o-." Tang Yun couldn''t finish as he saw Wulin dashing over the walls and heading off to somewhere with breakneck speed. "Damn it, I wanted to advise him about this area." Said Tang Yun with a regretful look. "Oh, is there something extraordinary about this area?" Questioned one of the women near him. "The fact that you don''t know about this ce must mean you came from another base." Said a man who was sitting next to Tang Yun. "Your familiar with this area?." Asked Tang Yun. "Yes, I am." Said the man with a regretful look causing Tang Yun to p him on his shoulder with pity. "Brother Yan, what so scary about this ce?" Asked Xia Yan as he began noticing the odd atmosphere between him and man. "This ce is home to one of the Cmities that rules thisnd." Said Tang Yun with a grave looks his face. The whole area fell into silence at the revtion and some people face turn paled. While not every human of this Era has seen a Cmity, they have at least heard about it. The Four Cmities! They were Spirit Beast whose strength was unmatched and unquestioned. Beings that were considered natural disasters by the people of this era. These were beings who instilled the concept of enduring or running away. They were beings that could not be fought, or a massacre will be the consequence. "A Massacre? Did someone try fighting them before?" Questioned the man called Zhun Lu. "The Spirit Beasts tried to kill a Cmity." Said Tang Yun. "But why?" Questioned a woman. "Because of a rumor, a silly rumor." Said Tang Yun with a bitter face. There was a rumor that one could ess Yggdrasil from killing the Four Cmities. This rumor whether it was true or not was too enticing to pass up. And so a group of Spirit Beast assembled an army to go hunt down one of them. "What happened?" "What else could have happened? A brutal massacre and terrible destruction of thend." Said Tang Yun while shaking his head. These Rulerster became known as the cmity that the Dragon God left behind but no one knew what their purpose was. As it wasn''t like these beasts protected anyone or thend for that matter. "So you''re saying we could potentially die?" Said Xia Yan. "Potentially, the Cmities don''t care to interact with anyone. Even when theye out, they would overlook you." Said Tang Yun. "But that doesn''t mean it can''t change." Chapter 77: Trials and Kings Chapter 77: Trials and Kings Tang Wulin was dashing through the night and over the rugged terrain. He was following the seven-colored that had turned into a ball of light that was leading him somewhere. ''Old Tang you''re saying it came from my Bloodcore.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he jumps over a huge tree root. "Yes. I don''t know why but your Bloodcore started to glow all of a sudden. Then those lights appeared out of it." Said Old Tang. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he stared at the ball of light. He didn''t know much about the seven colored lights other than it seems to a fragment of the Dragon God. Now whether he should trust where it leads him or not, isn''t something he can answer as of now. Shaking his head, he followed the ball as it continues changing directions. This went on for a while before it finally stops in front of a misty valley. Tang Wulin stops and raised a brow, as he began feeling the same sense of longing as before. ''Isn''t this the same as when I was in the Dragon Valley.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he turned his gaze toward the valley behind the ball of light. It was hard to see anything inside, as the mist around was dense. The ball began to tremble and dive into the valley, causing Tang Wulin to sigh. As he followed the ball of visible light, he could feel another feeling of nostalgic longing pulling him. He furrowed his brows and then turned his head to see some weird purple crystals that were lying around. ''What are those.'' Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he saw purple sparks crackling merrily around the glittering crystals. Zeref and Sleipnir appeared next to him with their eyes narrowed. "This energy seems like the same one, Nergigante had coursing through his body." Said Zeref with a hand on his chin. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he knew those sparks looked simr. "That energy seems to give off the same feeling as your annihtion." Said Sleipnir. ''What.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his eyes widen. "Shes right. I can faintly feel the power of ruin and destruction emanating from those sparks." Old Tang Voice rang out causing Sleipnir eyes to widen. "Could this energy be destruction energy? Then its no wonder you felt a sense of longing." Said Sleipnir. ''Why do you say that?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "The God of Destruction is the dear husband of the Goddess of Life. In a way, you could be considered both of their children." Said Sleipnir with an amused look on her face. ''Destruction cherishes life? And vice versa?'' Tang Wulin lips twitch at the astonishing revtion. It wasn''t that surprising considering destruction and life didn''t seem to have anything inmon with each other. Hell, he was surprised the Goddess of Life would even interact with the God of Destruction long enough to gain feelings for him. "I don''t know how they fell in love. But in the end they did and its this love is what causes you to feel longing toward the destruction energy. A love so strong that it''s is able to ovee their particr nature." Said Sleipnir with a faint smile. Tang Wulin fell silent as he stared at the purple crystals and sparks. Sleipnir then shifts her head toward him. "You should take this time to absorb the Destruction Energy around here." Said Sleipnir. "The life energy won''t repel it out?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "I will aid you with that. I will keep the life energy inside you from pouring out and colliding with the destruction energy." Said Sleipnir. "How long can you keep it from colliding?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Long enough for you to absorb all of the destruction energy." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Also, you don''t have to manually go to each one to absorb. You can just bait them with some life energy, and they will rush toward you." Said Sleipnir. Tang Wulin started to extract some life energy out of his body and watched as a swirl of green energy began to surround him. He turned his head toward the purple crystals, but they showed no reaction. ''Selipnir the-.'' Before Tang Wulin could finish that thought, he could see purple lights around him appearing. Then suddenly all of the Destruction energy rush toward Tang Wulin and entered his body. Sleipnir didn''t try warning Tang Wulin about how painful and dangerous the destruction aura, as he already saw the result from Nergigante. Tang Wulin started to grit his teeth as he felt the destruction energy rushing toward his soul vortex. Countless streams of destruction energy were rushing and pouring into Tang Wulin. They all felt the aura of their lover and demanded to be reunited with her. The Destruction Energy made contact with his soul vortex. To Sleipnir and Old Tang shock, it started to circling around Tang Wulin multi-colored soul vortex. Next, Sleipnir felt the Life Energy she was trying to hold back, in her moment of shock escaping her control. The Life energy surge toward Tang Wulin soul vortex but just like the destruction aura, it started to circle around it. Both of these energies started to form tworge belts of energy, simr to the Bloodline core which had a golden energy belt around it. Tang Wulin soul vortex shook for a bit but in the end still, calmly rotate inside of his body. As if it didn''t notice or perceive both of the other energies around it. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes as he could no longer feel or see any Destruction energy rushing toward him. ''Is it done?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Yes, you were able to absorb all of the destruction energy around this area." Said Sleipnir. Tang Wulin nodded his head and motion for Sleipnir to continue her exnation. After a while, he was able to understand the gist of what happened. Both of his Life and Destruction Energy were orbiting his soul vortex, but they didn''t cause any visible changes. "I''m assuming this shouldn''t have happened?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "No, the destruction energy was supposed to refine your body even more. I never saw Destruction and Life Energy staying in the same vicinity withouting into contact with each other." Said Sleipnir with a frown. Tang Wulin shook his head, at another headache that was added to his extensive list of headaches. It was then the seven colored ball pop up in front of him and was trembling. "I think it''s frustrated that you weren''t following it." Said Zeref with a chuckle as he saw Tang Wulin raised a brow. "Alright, alright I''m following." Said Tang Wulin as he followed the ball. As Tang Wulin was following the ball, he kept on seeing crystals around them but without the purple glow and sparks around them. He concluded he really did absorb all of the destruction energy out of the crystal, but he couldn''t help but wonder. ''Where did those crystalse from?'' No one gave him an answer, as they too were confused. Anyway, after a while, they came upon a huge hole in front of him and the ball was flying around it. Tang Wulin raised a brow but then his eyes widen when the ball started to scatter and then create a bridge of light in front of him. "I guess we continue walking ahead." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin began to walk across the bridge of light for a while, making sure to look out for anything that may try to knock him off. ''You know, I didn''t question it before but isn''t ce a bit too deste.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Well, one of the reasons could be the Destruction Energy." Sleipnir offer but Tang Wulin felt it was something more than that. After a while, they came upon the end of the bridge of light and in front of Tang Wulin was an enormous door. On the door were tribal symbols and the ce looked like a grand tomb. The bridge of light shatters and then reform back into the ball, which dashes toward the door. Once they made contact, the door began to shine brilliantly and then creak open. Tang Wulin could feel an even more intense sense of instinctive longing reverberating through his chest. This one was ten times worse than when he was in the Dragon Valley and Graveyard. Shaking his head, he began to make his way past the door and then found himself in the middle of an altar. ''Where am I.'' Thought Tang Wulin. The inside of the room was pretty massive as he started looking around and then the room began to shake. He turned to see the seven-colored ball moving down and then splitting into nine fragments. Each fragment line up next to each other and then they exploded with a sh of light. Tang Wulin covered his face and then turned back after the light dyed down. He saw nine mighty dragons breaking through space and standing tall in front of him with their dazzling body. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes and then felt an odd sense of familiarity with them. Earth Dragon King. Water Dragon King. Fire Dragon King. Wind Dragon King. Space Dragon King. Dark Dragon King Jade Dragon King. Mountain Dragon King. Gold Dragon King. Tang Wulin could feel those names reverberating through his body from the Golden Dragon King. He realized that the Golden Dragon King was telling him, who these dragons were. The Nine Dragon Kings that were created by the Dragon God. Then to his surprise, the Mountain Dragon King turned its head to Tang Wulin and smiled tenderly at him with affection. "Who would have thought, our father reincarnation would be the son of Destruction and Life." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "Hush brother, we don''t know if he really his our father reincarnation." Said the Dark Dragon King. "Come now, don''t tell me you can''t feel it, brother." Said the Fire Dragon King. "Who cares if I can feel it or not. This welp merely has our father soul." Said the Dark Dragon King. "That welp is out father heir and reincarnation." Said the Jade Dragon King in a deadly tone. "Can you all not fight for once? It has been a while since we been together." Said the Water Dragon King in a dry voice. "What do you expect? They all behave like newborn kids." Said the Space Dragon King with apparent disdain in his eyes. "Hey space boy, don''t let mee over there and beat you down." Said the Dark Dragon King. "Oh! Bring it, darky, I promise I won''t injure you too badly." Said the Space Dragon King. Tang Wulin watches as most of the Dragon Kings were messing with each other. He turned his head toward the Gold Dragon that was staring at him in contemtion. "Silence." Said the Gold Dragon King, causing all of them to stop talking. "Mountain you talk to him." Said the Gold Dragon King as he closed his eyes. "Alright. I''m sure you have many questions but right now I wish for you to prove your worth to us." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "And why would I care to do that?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Well, I''m sure you are interested in finding out how you got here right? And I will also give you an armament of the Dragon God." Said the Moutain Dragon King, causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. "... I''m listening." "Good, you just need toplete a special test for us and then you will gain the Dragon Gods riches." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "So what is the test?" "The test is where you have to reach the ce of light." Said the Mountain Dragon King and he then roared out, along with the other Dragon Kings. "Good Luck young heir." "You will desperately need it." Chapter 78: *Spoilers Title at the End* Chapter 78: *Spoilers Title at the End* Tang Wulin blinks his eyes as he saw he was in a dark void. It was then his eyes widen, as as he felt no oxygen in the air. Veins started to appearing on Tang Wulin head and his golden eyes started to severely burn. Tang Wulin could feel his two hearts pumping rapidly and his body rumbling to adapt. Tang Wulin body shook as blood started to leak from his eyes and nose. For some reason, it became hard to think or feel anything. Then in front of him was a light that was moving in the distance. Not being able to process or think about anything, Tang Wulin began moving on instinct. He had to power through the pain of not being able to breathe. As Tang Wulin moved about five meters forward, he fell from his body screaming out for air. Yet he ignores the screams of his body as he began pushing himself back up. He could feel his eyes getting blurry, and his body was wobbling. But he was able to clinch his teeth and began to bnce himself back up. He then began following the light even as his cells were breaking down and yet he kept on walking. # Tang Wulin felt like he has been walking for hours as he followed the light. He thought he would have found an area with oxygen but it seems the whole world was void of that. Then, he felt like his body was being pressed down by a mountain. The overwhelming pressure on him was making it hard to move, and theck of oxygen was making it hard to think. Yet Tang Wulin did not stop as he began to move even more resolutely. Tang Wulin kept on moving, bit by bit with nothing but his willpower pushing him forward. Everything around him was as dark as the abyss with only light. Tang Wulin felt as if a year has passed as he continued following behind the ball of light. He long became used to the deste mountain pressing down on him and no oxygen. But as if the world didn''t like that, he felt the inside of his body being burned. Tang Wulin knew this pain was almost as painful as opening up one of the Dragon Seals. Now ordinarily, this wouldn''t be so bad, but consider that he felt like a mountain being press down on him and no oxygen was around. He was feeling like literal shit at the moment. Yet with nothing but his willpower and instinct he kept on moving on. He tried ignoring the burning of his veins, organs, and nerves as if they weren''t there. But that was very hard considering he felt like someone was slowly dragging it acrossva or a hot bar. # As it been fifty years? Tang Wulin didn''t know as he continued his walk towards the light ahead. Tang Wulin was starting to wonder how everyone was doing at the moment. Did they grow old? Did they move on without him? Were they still waiting for him? It was then he felt his organs, nerves, and vein being frozen after it got burned. Then it got burn again and then froze, with the cycle repeating infinitely. # Tang Wulin knew pain, and he knew pain very well. Over his long life, the pain might as well be his longtimepanion. Yet, he never felt pain like this before as he couldn''t even feel his insides anymore. As he was walking, he felt his whole body being shackled by something. It took more energy than usual to even take one step, as he felt like he was pulling a whole ind. Each step he took, he felt like days were passing. He was still being pressed down and his insides were still being destroyed. He felt like ten thousand years had passed. # Tang Wulin felt like dying at this point. Not only was he alone in this ce void of colors and life but he felt like he was being mocked by the light in front of him. His onlypanion in this ce was a pain, more pain, and even greater pain. He was beginning to miss the people he loved and cared about. Hell, he was beginning to miss that army of demons he left behind toe to this ce. It was then all of the pain he felt before was increase by a magnitude, causing him to fall on the ground. Yet Tang Wulin began to crawl as if the thoughts of giving up or dying was beneath him. One million years as passed. # He already forgot what was motivating him toe or wait? Did he voluntary toe here? He honestly didn''t know or care. As he didn''t even know what was pushing me anymore as he crawled through the sunken abyss. Tang Wulin was wondering if struggling any more is worth it? Was getting the Dragon God armament this important? Did he even need the Dragon God power, considering he has his own? Tang Wulin honestly did not know the answer to that question as he kept on crawling. He knew he wasn''t close to the end of this hell but for some reason, he kept on moving. The pain always got worse, the more he kept on crawling and yet his will, refuse to quit. And so he pushes himself back up to the standing position, then he began to walk toward the light in front of him. One hundred million years have passed. # One billion years have passed. ''It was strange'' Thought Tang Wulin. As he felt the light in front of him was getting closer and closer. He knew he shouldn''t be deceived by the tricks of this world anymore but he long since lost the ability to rationalize. As the light got closer, he saw in the distance an orb of light and there was something inside of it was a torso. As Tang Wulin began to get closer to the orb, he began to feel relief and then when he pressed his hand on the orb, he felt his body being sted back. Tang Wulin felled on the abyss ground and yet he could feel his strength leaving his body. He had long since lost all feeling in his body and was just running on pure willpower. He tried moving his body and yet it wouldn''t listen to him, as he shifted his head to the orb of light. He couldn''t help but chuckle at his tragic situation. ''I''m too tired. I have been moving for over a billion years... I just want to rest.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began to slowly close his eyes. ''WULIN!'' Tang Wulin snaps his eyes that were slowly closing up. He could have sworn he heard his mother voice speaking toward him. ''But how...'' Thought Tang Wulin. ''Wulin! Don''t give up!'' ''Come on Big Brother you can do it!'' Come on captain you aren''t that weak!'' ''Come on boss!'' ''Come on you stupid brat!'' Tang Wulin started to hear voices around him. Suddenly, he began to see everyone around him smiling at him and shouting for him to get back up. ''Come on ologia. I never knew you were a quitter.'' ''Child of Life and Destruction, I believe in you.'' Tang Wulin eyes widen as he began to feel strength flowing through his body. He didn''t know why but for some reason he wanted to get back up. He could feel their hands reaching out to him to help him up. He was slowly starting to get up, even at the protest of his body. As he finally stood up, he could feel his body screaming at him. He stumbles a bit but in the end, began to walk toward the ball of light. As he got close to the ball of light, it began to release an invisible force that propels him back but instead of falling down. PAT! Tang Wulin eyes widen when he felt countless hands on his back. He could feel them keeping his body steady and reassuring him. Tang Wulin began to chuckle at the absurdity of his situation but in the end, move straight back toward the ball of light. He kept on moving, even as the invisible force kept on hitting his body and even as his body screamed. As he was moving his hand through the barrier, the hands behind him never once waver and kept on nudging him forward. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth as he felt the pain hitting him even harder and yet he kept on moving. As he got inside the ball of light, he could feel the pressure of the Dragon God pressing down upon him. Tang Wulin felt the suppression of the Golden Dragon King before but this was a million times worse as he felt his body lowering itself. Yet he mmed his fist down onto the ground and push himself back up while gritting his teeth. He could feel his soul roaring out to him to get right back up. Tang Wulin knew he would rather die than kneel before another Dragon as he forced himself back up and red ahead. His eyes were shing with their unwavering determination and pride. He could feel his rage and willpower fueling his body to move forward as his eyes begin to close. As he got closer to the torso in front of him and as he slowly advanced his hand to touch the torso. Tang Wulin held back a scream as he could feel the torso trying to dominate his mind and soul after he touches it. He could feel the pressure telling him to kneel and bow before it. Bow and the pain will be gone. Bow and you will feel eternal bliss. ''FUCK THAT!'' Tang Wulin roared in his thoughts as he felt something inside of him erupted in fury and power. Unbeknownst to Tang Wulin a blood-red and sapphire blue aura burst out from his body. The world around Tang Wulin be cold and clearer as if all the truths of the world were open up towards him. Tang Wulin could feel the suppression of the Dragon God was being reduced. Tang Wulin hair started to grow out, bing longer until it reaches his waist and his body started to be more refined. His shoulder became broader, arms grew more muscr and his body growing up to 190 cm. His hair color began to change as it started to be goldish-white and with blue highlights at the tip. On his forehead was a golden trident with a blood-red sword intertwining with it. He opens his eyes, that were now golden-blue and with a tint of red. The bloodred aura roared out toward the pressure of the torso causing the world to tremble. Then behind the torso appeared a Seven-Colored Dragon leering down at Tang Wulin with madness and ughter. More pressure began to be press down on Tang Wulin who just roared back, as even more power exploded out from him. The Life and Destruction Energy inside him exploded out as their auras also appeared around him. Then a golden aura exploded out of him as the Golden Dragon King started to rebel against the suppression of the Dragon God. On his forehead, the symbols of Destruction, Life and Golden Dragon King appeared. They started intertwining with the trident and bloodred sword on his forehead. They were shining with unstoppable might and vigor. Behind Tang Wulin appeared the Asura God, Sea God, Destruction God, Life Goddess, and the Golden Dragon King as they roar out to the Dragon God. These figures red at the Dragon God as their aura was leaking out and rose their weapon as if they were preparing for war. And then. The world exploded in a sh of brilliant white and ck. ------------ Title: Sand of Time, Bloodline Explode! Chapter 79: Actions Chapter 79: Actions In the dull ck of night, two figures were standing apart from each other. One of them was a tall a grey T-Rex with tribal marking all over its body. The other one was the Lion that informed Yao Cai about the humans. "You know what you have to do right." Said the Lion. "Of course, We will attack humans when they least expect it." Said the Land T-Rex causing the Lion to nods its head. "Good, remember you must at least lower their numbers." Said the Lion. The Land T-Rex nodded his head with a solemn look on his face. He knew this mission was very dangerous, and all of them won''t be able toe back. But this is what Yao Cai order and he knew to disobey his order was as good as a death sentence. ''Then again, this is practically a death sentence.'' Thought the T-Rex. "Well then, get ready to begin your attack soon." Said the Lion. # The sun began to shine down on the ruined base that the humans took over. Most of the human army was still sleep and the others were doing watch duty. They didn''t want to be caught by a sneak attack when their guards were done. On top of one of the broken towers was Tang Yun who was staring off into the distance. He was looking towards the area that Tang Wulin ran off into the night. ''Brother Wulin, where are you.'' Thought Tang Yun as he started getting worried. Normally he wouldn''t be worried about Tang Wulin as he knew he could take care of himself. Heck, Tang Yun was pretty confident he could take on an army of Spirit Beast and still survive. But the area they were in, wasn''t a ce one could just wander around by themselves and be safe. This was one of the homes of a Cmity for peace''s sake. He didn''t know how Tang Wulin would do against one of those Rulers but for some reason, he couldn''t see him winning at all. Thises from the fact he has been fighting alongside and watching the back of Tang Wulin. His strengthpares to those cmities were worlds apart in his opinion. ''After all, those Rulers with little to no effort was able to wipe out the Spirit beast army.'' Thought Tang Yun with a grimace. He sighed as he went back to looking out for Wulin. Yet something else has also been guing his mind. ''Why haven''t they mounted an attack on us yet?'' Thought Tang Yun in confusion. He seriously doubts the Spirit Beasts would standstill as theyid waste to their bases. He was pretty sure the news about them has spread everywhere and wouldn''t be surprised if they killed off the ve already. He very much doubted those prideful beasts would stand back and watch as those they typically consider insects continue to trample over them. ''Yet still no attack.'' Thought Tang Yun as he started to get lost in thought. # A male human was looking over the horizon in a daze. He just woke up and for a second he forgot where he was or why he wasn''t in a cell. He knew it would take a while for him and everyone to get used to the fact that they are now fighting for their lives. He couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at how different humanity situations werest weekpared to now. ''This is all thanks to -.'' The human couldn''t finish his thoughts as the ground beneath him was ripped out and a gilded horn was protruding from his chest. He slowly turned his head to see a Beatle Spirit Beast smirking at him and then the Beetle began to move its hand toward his face. "WE''RE BEING ATTACKED." Roared someone causing the Beetle frown. BANG! His eyes widen as he saw other Spirit Beast bursting through the ground beneath them. The man''sst thought before he died was how they should have been wary of the underground attacks. # Tang Yun instantly moved when he heard someone shouting. Down below him, he saw Spirit Beast erupting from the ground from inside the base and outside. "EVERYONE WAKE UP! SPIRIT BEAST IS ATTACKING US." Roared Tang Yun as he shot toward one of the Spirit Beast with his spectral hammer appearing in his hand. ''Damn it! They went underground to attack!'' Tang Yun gritted his teeth as he smashes his hammer into one of the moles who burst through the ground. From what Tang Yun learned from the sensors, was that their abilities couldn''t sense anything underground for some reason. Not only that but it was dangerous to travel underground considering this is the Cmities territory. ''Do these Spirit Beasts have a death wish!'' Thought Tang Yun as he kept on moving his hammer around to kill the Spirit Beasts in front of him. He could hear the screams of the human in the base and knew they really took a big hit from this. BANG! Tang Yun turned his head to see Xia Yan smashing a Wolf through the wall of their base and then to the other side he could a male warrior swinging his greatsword. He then saw a bright light as a woman had a crown on her head. Then her aura went towards the people around and began to shroud them in it. His eyes widen as the people began to fight better and faster. ''Amazing! Did she boost their strength?'' Thought Tang Yun as a duck under a swipe and then twist his body to smash his hammer into the golden bear that tried to bisect him. Tang Yun was happy at least most of the humans were able to get their bearings together and fight back. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel like something was wrong as he watched the Spirit Beasts looking at them with caution. ''Wait! Are they really looking at us in worry?'' Thought Tang Yun as he narrowed his eyes. It was then Tang Yun during battle froze. He felt his whole body began to tremble and shake. Tang Yun pupil began to dte as his body started to sweating rapidly and he could hear his heartbeat hammering furiously. Panic begins to form inside him like flocks of fireworks going off. Tension grew in his face and limbs. His breathing became more rapid and more shallow. It wasn''t just him as everyone around him even the Spirit Beast stop what they were doing. No one said anything but they all could tell, they could all that. ''Something wasing!'' BOOOOOOM! As if someone set off a nuke, the earth began to break apart and exploded outward. They all instantly felt the ground shaking uncontrobly as if an earthquake was going off and the trees around them were continuously falling. Smoke was beginning to gather from the uprooting of the earth, blocking their sight. It wasn''t until a few secondster, they began to see a shadow silhouette. Huge. Was what everyone thought as they saw something that looks to be 60 meters tall walking towards them. As it got closer, the feeling that they were experiencing became even stronger and stronger, until they saw it. It was a wolf with white fur covering its whole body. Its eyes were pitch ck with no pupil as if a void was within them. Its four limbs were shaped uniquely with a dog like paws instead of it being a wolf. One could say this was a handsome animal if it wasn''t for the feeling it gave off. Everyone who saw this wolf tremble even more as they all knew the name of this beast. The Dread Wolf, Fafnir. They all watch as Fafnir just stared at them as if he was thinking about what he should do with them. One of the Spirit Beasts next to him began moving, causing Fafnir expression to change. Fafnir stomach bulges up and then it blew lightly. It caused a mini gale to sweep past them and forcing everyone to try to stabilize themselves. Some grab on to the walls of the base dug their limb into the ground and others grabbed on to another person. Fafnir tilted its head as it began moving its gaze to look at every one. Tang Yun''s eyes widen, as he began realizing what had happened. ''Fuck, when those Spirit Beasts dug underground. It must have disturbed Fafnir!'' Thought Tang Yun in a dreadful fright. They all watched in shock as Fafnir rose one of its paws and then stomp down. It was a simple stomp, something that shouldn''t be noteworthy to anyone at all and yet. That one stomp radically reshaped the wholend itself. The stomp forcibly sent ripples across the wholend and caved in the area below Fafnir by 100 meters. The humans and the Spirit Beast all around were sted from their original position. The shockwave from Fafnir stomp caused everything in front of him to disappear. # "Your majesty, isn''t that dangerous?" Said an Owl Spirit Beast, as it stared at Yao Cai with a grave look on its face. "So what if it''s dangerous? As long as those humans are wiped out, it''s all fine." Said Yao Cai with a heartyugh. "I understand what you are saying. But to have the army you sent to anger one of the Cmities..." Said the Owl. The Owl Spirit Beast was right to be worried, as Fafnir wrath would not just stop at the humans and the remaining Spirit Beast there. No, Fafnir would ravage thend that he controlled to the point where no life would remain. That ruthlessness is what scared them all about the Cmities. To even, anger them, a little bit and the result would a massacre. Yet Yao Cai justughed it off and sat back down on his throne with a grin on his face. The Owl tremble as he began realizing that Yao Cai didn''t care about him and made him began to think. ''How much are our lives worth to him.'' # ''Unbelievable.'' Thought Shadow Crane as he saw thend erupting and shaking. He knew that Yao Cai was someone crazy but this is something out of his expectation. Shadow Crane narrowed his eyes as he watches as Fafnir rose one paw and stomp down on the ground. Shadow Crane''s eyes widen, as he watches the effect the stomp caused from above. The stomp sent ripples across thend and then cracks began to appear. Going as far as ces he couldn''t even see from above. ''Damn you Yao Cai.'' Thought Shadow Crane ''Don''t you realize this won''t end with just the lives of the human!'' Chapter 80: The Dread Wolf Chapter 80: The Dread Wolf Tang Wulin slowly opens his eyes as he found himself back in the tomb. He blinks his eyes as he started regaining feeling in his limbs and then began to slowly get up. He felt something was different as his mind was moving faster and clearer than before. Blinking his eyes, he was able to see the elements molecules around him and was able to somewhat grasp their mood. He began moving his hands around them and watched as they obediently followed his hands. ''Did I break into the Spirit Domain Realm?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began to remember reading about this phenemon. From what he understands, attaining Spirit Domain Realm mean he has just entered the ranks of the top Soul Masters. This is proof his cultivation would be able to reach Super Douluo rank, even though he was confident it would have anyway. Also, from what he heard, this should increase his cultivation speed to a very massive degree. Meaning he wouldn''t have to worry about his cultivation too much when he got back as there was something he wanted to train separately. Then his eyes widen he saw the changes in his body and his hair. His hair wasn''t it normal ck but goldish-white with blue highlights and he was taller than before. Not only that but he was wearing a robe. It was a gorgeous robe that was ck-gold with dragon patterns itch into the fabric and the sacred symbols of the Nine Dragon King on the back. ''What the hell.'' "Amazing." A voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to blink his eye and to see the Mountain Dragon King staring eagerly at him. He blinks his eyes as he didn''t see the other Dragon Kings around. "Don''t worry about them, as they already passed on." Said the Mountain Dragon King as he notices Tang Wulin wandering gazes. "How?" Asked Tang Wulin as he was certain they looked like they were full of life. "Look behind you young heir." Said the Mountain Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to shift his head and saw three dragon bones behind him. It was one dragon arm bone and two leg bones floating around. "These are?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Your reward forpleting that test. In front of you are the spirit bones of the Jade Dragon King, Gold Dragon King, and Me." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "What happened to that torso I saw in the test? And what about this robe that I''m wearing" Questioned Tang Wulin. "That was the Dragon God torso and the robe you are wearing is the one the Dragon God wore in his human form. Webine the torso with the robe and then improve it even more. With the help of all of the Dragon Kings and your friend Zeref." Said the Mountain Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to look in surprise. "You are able to see Zeref?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Yes, as you were doing your test. We saw him and that deer spirit appear next to you." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "Zeref?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "We were able to use the superior knowledge of our era and the materials here." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin with a smile. Tang Wulin wanted to ask what exactly he did but the Mountain Dragon King interrupted him. "You should quickly absorb the Spirit Bones." The Mountain Dragon King said earnestly. Tang Wulin nodded his head as he moved toward the Spirit Bones and watched as the arm was the first to shot into him. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth and then he was transported into his Spiritual World, a ce he hasn''t visited in a long time. His eyes widen as he saw his world was separated into six distinct regions. The first region was a world bathed in brilliant red and had a huge katana like bloodred sword hanging over it. The next region was a blue pce and was simr to the Sea God Ind with a trident hanging over it. The next region was a world bathed in the destructive energy and a purple castle in the middle. Next to it was a world engulfed in life energy with forest all around and an enormous tree in the middle. The region next to it was the sacred hall that kept the Golden Dragon King. Tang Wulin could see the Golden Dragon King hanging in the sky and Old Tang staring at it. And the final region was a multi-colored pce with Sleipnirying under the branches of an immense rainbow tree. ''What happened to my Spiritual world'' Thought Tang Wulin at the profound changes of his world. "I''m unsure but it may be because of your other bloodline awakening." Said Old Tang as he floated up to Tang Wulin. "My other bloodline? I had something other than the Golden Dragon King?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes, but strangely I only knew what they were when you awaken them." Said the Old Tang in confusion causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. "What are they called then?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Asura God and the Sea God Bloodline." Said Old Tang furrows his brows as if he was struggling to speak the words out. Tang Wulin gaze at Old Tang in contemtion. "Alright, thanks, Old Tang." Said Tang Wulin as he begins to leave his Spiritual World. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes as he saw the familiar Mountain Dragon King in front of him. "So boy, how exactly do you have the aura of four other gods inside of you? Especially the Asura God one." Questioned the Mountain Dragon King. "It seems I have his bloodline." Said Tang Wulin causing the Moutain Dragon King eyes to widen. "Impossible! How do you have the bloodline of the Asura god!" Tang Wulin watches as the Mountain Dragon King looks at him as if he was a monster. "It was already heaven breaking that you could be destruction and life son. But you''re also telling me you have the bloodline of a god." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "Is it possible I could have been blessed by those gods?" Questioned Tang Wulin but the Mountain Dragon King shook his head. "Well, I guess it doesn''t matter right now. But the irony is amazing." Said the Mountain Dragon King as he shook his head. To think the Dragon God heir would be the son. "Anyway, I should exin to you some things. Like how you travel back one billion years into the past." Said the Mountain Dragon King with a serious face with Tang Wulin nodding his head. But then Tang Wulin eyes widen as he turned his head to the door of the grand tomb. He narrowed his eyes and focusses his senses. "Sorry, You''re going to have to tell me thatter." Said Tang Wulin to a grimace. "Why?" "Something unbelievable shows up and may just kill all the humans." Said Tang Wulin. "Oh right, what is the robe called?" Asked Tang Wulin. "It''s up to you what you want to call it." Said the Mountain Dragon King, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I think I will call it the Regalia." Said Tang Wulin as he begins to dash out of the tomb. # "Ughh..." Tang Yun slowly opens his eyes and saw he was staring up into the sky. His body was covered with dust and smoldering rubble as he wasying on the ground. ''Damn it.'' Thought Tang Yun as he started to get up and then he widens at what he saw before him. The whole area around him looked as if a huge storm and tornado pass by here. He saw trees were broken down. The leaves were blown off, andnd look like it was caved in. Tang Yun expression was that of shock at what Dread Wolf Fafnir did. ''With just ones stomp he hurled us all the back.'' Thought Tang Yun in fright. He begins to look around to see if everyone was ok and to his unspeakable relief, people started to stand back up with little injuries. He guesses their improved body was able to withstand the damage of the knockback. "Brother Yun!" Shouted Xia Yan, as he was jogging over to him. Tang Yun face lit up from seeing the that Xia Yan was alright. He nodded his head as Xia Yan reach him and then turned his head back to Fafnir location. ''Crap, did he send us a few kilometers back away from the base.'' Thought Tang Yun as he saw how far Fafnir was. Fafnir tilted its head and then began to make it way over to them as if it was in no hurry to kill them all. Tang Yun gritted his teeth as he knew they have to run away or else they would die. "Everyone! Runaway now!"Shouted Tang Yun, causing everyone to flinch and then nodding at his word. The humans began to turn around and run, while Tang Yun followed. Tang Yun saw Xia Yan running behind him and he then notices that the Spirit Beasts weren''t running away like them. ''What are they up to.'' Thought Tang Yun as he nces at the Spirit Beast behind him. The Land T-Rex spirit beast gulps as it stared at Fafnir walking toward them and the overwhelming pressure that he was radiating. He had half a mind to run just like how the humans were doing but then he remembers the words of the lion. He knew he couldn''t disobey Yao Cai orders or he will face a fate worse than death. An expression of helpless despair and eptance appeared upon his face. ''It''s not fair.'' Thought the Land T-Rex. "Fire at him!" Shouted the Land T-Rex as he begins opening his mouth. A beam of energy started to form and then it was fired as it sped toward Fafnir. The Spirit Beasts around the Land T-Rex also started sending out their attacks toward Fafnir. Fafnir merely tilted its head as he saw all of these attacksing at him. He made no move to try and dodge the attacks as he kept on walking. Tang Yun expression turned ugly at the actions of the Spirit Beast and turned his head to the front. "Run Faster!" Roar Tang Yun as he started to use all of his energy to increase his speed. Xia Yan behind him quickly uses his gravity control to lower both of their weight, allowing them to move even faster. Tang Yun didn''t dare to look back anymore, as he could hear the attacks making contact with Fafnir and the cheers of some of the Spirit Beast. Then it happened, Fafnir expression change from a look of nkness to something truly hideous as it narrows its eyes. In an instant, all of the Spirit Beast behind of the running humans and Tang Yun were smash apart. Shivers ran down heavily on Tang Yun as he gritted his teeth and continues running but his eyes widen as something appeared from of him. It was Fafnir who was ring down at him and Xia Yan in rage. ''Shit we can''t escape now!'' Thought Tang Yun in fright. Fafnir slowly began to raise his paw but then he felt something hitting his side. Both Tang Yun and Xia Yan turn their head to see one of the humans running away with a bow in his hand. ''Shit! No!'' Thought Tang Yun as Fafnir disappeared and reappeared behind the bisected human who had a look of shock in his eyes. Tang Yun tried to think of something that could help them escape ultimate destruction by Fafnir but he wasing up with nothing. "Run!" A voice rang out. Tang Yun turned his head to see a very handsome man with goldish-white hair that had blue highlights and golden-blue eyes. He was wearing a long gorgeous ck and gold robe with the sacred symbol of the nine dragon kings. But what caught his attention was that familiar golden spear in his hand. "Brother Wulin?" Questioned Tang Yun. "Yes! Keep moving while I try to keep Fafnir attention." Shouted Tang Wulin as he began hurling his spear toward Fafnir. Tang Yun began hesitating but in the end, nodded his head with him and Xia Yan continuing running. Fafnir turned its head toward the sacred spearing towards its and for a split second felt fear as it titled head to the side, to dodge it. Tang Wulin instantly outstretches his hand to summon his Golden Dragon Spear and was going for another attack but then Fafnir disappeared. Tang Wulin eyes widen as he felt Fafnir moving behind him and as he tried twisting his body to alter the direction of his attack, Fafnir simply smack Tang Wulin with his paw. Tang Wulin body flew like an artillery shell as he plowed through the broken trees and ground. Fafnir narrowed his eyes at the spot Tang Wulinnded and had a bewildered look on its face. ''Fuck!'' Thought Tang Wulin as he slowly moved the rubble from his body and stared at Fafnir who was presenting him a look of surprise. "Man you are lucky." Said Zeref with a tremble in his voice. ''What are you on about.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "The Regalia that you are wearing passively takes the effect of all attacks and reduce it only ten percent of what it would be. Meaning just right now, you only felt a little bit of that wolf''s attack." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. Even though the damage was reduced. He still felt like his organs were being crushed from just that one attack. Tang Wulin he gazes at the fearsome beast in front of him. He now felt his chances of winning were lower than ten percent. ''Just my luck.'' Chapter 81: Vs Fafnir Chapter 81: Vs Fafnir "I think we ran far enough brother Yun." Said Xia Yan as he started to slow down. Tang Yun slowed down and shook his head. He turned his body to the area that they were running from. "Brother Wulin really did save us." Said Tang Yun with a face of concern. "Was that really brother Wulin?" Questioned Xia Yan with a fierce frown. "Well, he had that Golden Spear and did help us escape from Fafnir. Plus it wasn''t like anyone knew who Tang Wulin was." Said Tang Yun causing Xia Yan to nod his head. "For now, let''s just gather all of the humans that were scattered." Said Tang Yun with a regretful sigh. He wanted to help Tang Wulin but just from the overwhelming pressure that was radiating from Fafnir, he knew he wouldn''t have been able to move a muscle. ''Even if it''s unrealistic, you must survive brother Wulin!'' # ''You have a n?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Survive?" Said Zeref as he was gazing solemnly at Fafnir. Tang Wulin lips twitch as he heard Zeref advice. He was wondering why Fafnir hasn''t attacked him yet as the wolf was just staring at him thoughtfully. Shaking his head, he clenches his Golden Dragon Spear and then red at Fafnir. Unconsciously Tang Wulin Asura blood started to boil from the scent of battle. A red aura started to surround his body and his eyes started to shine with a blood-red glint. His killing intent spiked as his mind became clear and his sense sharpens as they started searching for a weakness on Fafnir. Tang Wulin felt all of his battle experince beings condense causing him to shift out his spear stance into a rxed stance and two hearts were beating rapidly. Fafnir eyes narrowed at the aura that flowing out of Tang Wulin and just for a second he felt like a blood-red sword was being directed at him. Fafnir could feel a different type of strength from his unknown foe this time, and it was somewhat familiar. ...Wait! Fafnir narrowed his eyes as he now realized why this being felt familiar. He and the other cmity felt a twitch or a pulse from the awakening of a being a while back. They all felt that being would grow to be strong enough to rival or even surpass them. "It was you." Said Fafnir as for the first time in years he opens his mouth. Tang Wulin eyes widen but then narrowed as he knew he had to pay close attention to Fafnir movements. "The one who has the potential." Said Fafnir as he tilted its head. Yes, Fafnir felt it would be quite a waste to kill him now. What he wanted were a challenge and the man in front of him just maybe able to provide that but. "Survive well." Said Fafnir as it expression started to radically change. SWOOOSH! Whether it was through his instincts, the Asura Killing Heart or Tang Wulin battle experience. Either way, he was able to predict where Fafnir was going to attack him as he pushed his body to move. Fafnir appeared on Tang Wulin left and send one of his paws at him. But then his eyes widen when he saw the man in front of him reacting to his attack. Tang Wulin moved his spear in front of Fafnir attack and put up no resistance against the paw. Then he used the overwhelming force of the palm to twist his body and thrust out his spear toward Fafnir. Fafnir watches as Tang Wulin one spear turned into a thousand spears that were all aim towards him and yet he didn''t block or evade it, as it was unneeded. The thousands of spears made contact with Fafnir fur but none of them were able to pierce his fur, even with the added kic energy of Fafnir palm. Tang Wulin instantly back up while keeping his senses on Fafnir who was staring at him. ''Alright, so normal spears techniques won''t work.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Fafnir thrust out one of its palm toward Tang Wulin, who was moving back and watched again as his palm faced no resistance when it made contact with the golden spear. Tang Wulin did the same thing with the kic energy of Fafnir palm, but this time activated his left arm leg bone and causing his Golden Dragon Spear to shimmer. ''Mountain Dragon King: Weight Maniption.'' Fafnir eyes widen when the Golden Dragon Spear made contact with its fur. It noted the weight of the spear was far heavier than before as it was sent skidding back from the force of the thousand spears. Tang Wulin narrowed as he knew that his Golden Dragon Spear became as heavy as a mountain and yet it was only able to send that wolf skidding back. Not wanting to wait for another attack of Fafnir, he began twirling his spear and sh down as his left arm bone appeared. ''Jade-Eye Dragon King: Space-Time sh!'' Tang Wulin watches as a purple de sh cut through Space and Time to hit Fafnir. Yet no damage was done to Fafnir, in fact, it only seemed to have peaks its interest. ''How...''Thougth Tang Wulin as he saw none of his attacks were having any effect of Fafnir. In fact, the only thing it seemed to have done was to show the terrible gap between him and Fafnir. ''Is there nothing that can work?'' Thought Tang Wulin. Fafnir then disappeared but this time way faster than before, not giving Tang Wulin enough time to react and simply swatting him aside. Tang Wulin body was sent flying through the air and then Fafnir appeared above him, with his tail smashing down onto Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin body was sent flying again and it smashed into the ground beneath them. He could feel his bones creaking and his organspressing from just two of Fafnir hits. As he slowly began to get up from the rubble, Fafnir appeared behind him and simply began to press down a paw to the ground. Tang Wulin cursed as he forces his screaming body to roll out of the way to avoid the paw that was slowly descending. Bang! From Fafnir paw simply making contact with the ground, a huge gust of wind and ripple throughout thend was formed. Tang Wulin body was being blown across the rugged terrain but he was somehow able to stop by piercing the ground with his Golden Dragon Spear. ''This is just getting ridiculous.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Maybe your Annihtion could work?" Zeref offered from Tang Wulin Spiritual World. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth as he agreed it''s worth a shot to try. Yet he didn''t know if this wolf would give him a chance to use it or how he was going tond it. ''After all, I doubt it would try and tank an attack that could threaten it.'' Tang Wulin gripped his spear and began to focus as he knew he couldn''t react to Fafnir movements anymore. A red light started to form at the tip of the Golden Dragon Spear as Tang Wulin began to channel Annihtion through it. Fafnir narrowed his eyes as he felt his fur rising up from the appearance of the violent red light. He stayed still and waited to see what Tang Wulin would do with the violent red light in front of it. As the red energy started to show up at the tip of the spear, something else started to appear. Tang Wulin eyes widen as purple sparks and a red sword started to appear next to the red light. He couldn''t think much about this as he felt his whole body screaming out after the appearance of these two energies. He could feel both of his hearts were hammering and beating rapidly as if they were about to burst asunder. ''Damn it.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began focusing the three powers at the tip of his spear and started to condense them into a small ball. The red light started to epass the red sword and the purple sparks began to crackle around both of them. Tang Wulin knew he couldn''t hold on to the attack any longer and thrust out towards Fafnir who was watching him. SWOOOSH! Fafnir eyes widen as it saw a small red ball crackling with purple sparksing towards it. Yet even now, he still refuses to get out of the way and watches as the ball made contact with its fur. A deafening explosion was produced in front of Tang Wulin. He had to use his spear to stop himself from being blown back too far from the explosion. After a while, it died down with Tang Wulin trying to see the body of Fafnir. "Interesting." A voice rang out causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen as Fafnir appeared in front of him. He saw there was no damage done to the wolf at all. Fafnir showed a wicked grin on his face as he gazes at Tang Wulin for a while and then turns to leave. "What are you doing." Said Tang Wulin. Yet Fafnir didn''t give him an answer as he started to walk away. Tang Wulin watches as Fafnir body started to be hidden by the dust and dirt. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth as he knew what Fafnir had just done. "To be this outmatch." Zeref mumble. They weren''t just outmatched but way out of Fafnir league. Tang Wulin knew he survived only because of the Regalia and Fafnir losing interest. ''It has been a while since I was this outmatched.'' Thought Tang Wulin with no emotion. Yet not even that could hide the way his hand was clenching his Golden Dragon Spear or the fact blood was spilling from him clenching his other fist so hard. "Brother Wulin!" Tang Wulin blinks his eyes and then turned his head to see Tang Yun running toward him. He raised a brow at him, wondering why he was here. "Don''t give me that look, I was worried." Said Tang Yun with a bitter smile causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "Where is the army at?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Xia Yan right now is gathering everyone all up." Said Tang Yun as he begins looking at all the damage that happened. He ran over here, just in case Tang Wulin was too weak to make his way back to them. For some reason, Tang Yun was confident in Wulin chances of surviving against Fafnir. "Did you actually beat Fafnir?" Questioned Tang Yun in shock. "No. I didn''t even hurt him." Said Tang Wulin with a bitter smile causing Tang Yun to sigh and putting a hand on his shoulder. "It''s ok brother Wulin. You''re already a monster just for fighting it off and surviving. After all, no one as ever survives a battle with the cmities." Said Tang Yun. Yet, that did nothing to alleviate the frustration in Tang Wulin. "Go help gather all of the humans with Xia Yan. I need to go to check something out again." Said Tang Wulin. Tang Yun nodded his head and dash toward where Xia Yan was. Tang Wulin began making his way back to the tomb where the Mountain Dragon King was. # "Interesting." A voice rang out in an area of abysmal darkness that only source of light was a shallow pond that was disying a scene. In the scene were Tang Wulin and Fafnir who was disengaging from fighting. "To think there was someone out there that could survive a fight with a cmity. Beings who have threaded on the path of the gods." "And that it would be a human." "I wonder what else you would do." Across from the pond sat a being who was shrouded in darkness. No one would have able to see what they looked like except for their eyes that were red. Chapter 82: Explanation Chapter 82: Exnation "Alright, I need some exnations." Said Tang Wulin towards the Mountain Dragon King. "You seem agitated." The Mountain Dragon King notes. "Never mind my mood. What do you know about those Cmities?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "I see, so you fought with Fafnir." Said the Mountain Dragon King, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I''m sure you notice how outssed you were. That is because they have broken past the limits of a Spirit Beasts." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "They be a god?" "Yes, they have attained the level of a God Officer. They could easily sink this whole ind and wipe out everyone in thend." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "A God Officer?" "A God Officer is a god at the bottom of the hierarchy for gods. After they are the 3rd ss god, then 2nd ss, 1st ss and finally God-Kings." Said the Mountain Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "So I couldn''t hurt them because of the power gap?" Questioned Tang Wulin "Not just that but you weren''t a god." Said the Mountain Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to blink. "What do you mean?" "A God-ss being can''t be harm by attacks that are not at the level of the Gods. While your Annihtion energy is a power that reaches the top level for a God-ss power. Your level of strength his so far behind that I''m sure Fafnir didn''t even try and dodge it." Said the Mountain Dragon King. ''So that''s why he was able to tank the attack.'' Thought Tang Wulin. At most he only put about five percent of Annihtion full power, since he feared his body would break from using any more power. Hell, it almost broke, when the Asura Aura and Destruction Energy fused onto to his Annihtion. "Is the gap really that huge?" Questioned Tang Wulin, causing the Mountain Dragon King to chuckle. "Let me put it this way, the gap between the limits of a human and a God. Is no different than the gap between heaven and earth. Do not think for one second that a God could be so easily beaten or hurt." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "Anyway your friend Zeref as already told me you know you were sent a billion years into the past. Now how you were sent back was because of us, specifically all the Dragon Souls in the Dragon Valley." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "How?" Asked Tang Wulin with his eyes widening. "With our faith of the Dragon God, we were able to send you back here." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "But why?" Asked Tang Wulin. "We wanted to do anything we can to help you. We didn''t want the one that could revive our n and also be the next Dragon God dying. So we transported you to this era where we could do the most." Said the Mountain Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brow. "Anymore question?" "That trial, that you made me do. Why was it so..." "So intense?" Questioned the Mountain Dragon King. "...Yes." "It was made by us Dragon Kings with ourbine powers. You must understand the Dragon God was a force that defies the world and the heavens itself. You as his heir must be even greater, so you too don''t end up with the fate he was dealt with." Said the Mountain Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to raised a brow but notmenting. "Ok, what happened to the other Dragon Kings?" Asked Tang Wulin causing the Mountain Dragon King eyes to express some sadness. "Tang Wulin your reward was supposed to be the Dragon God torso and his robe. But your friend Zeref made a suggestion to us and we agreed." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "What suggestion?" "In your era, they have this thing called battle armor. He suggested we used the torso and the robe as a way to make you an armor that can transform into battle armor. Sadly we didn''t have the tools to create a normal battle armor and so we use the powers of us Kings. The other Eighth Dragon Kings sacrificed their body and soul to fuse into the robe, so it could turn into battle armor." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "...Is that possible?" Asked Tang Wulin with his eyes widen. "Yes, as now you are wearing the highest level of a god weapon, an Ultra Divine Battle Armor." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "God weapons?" "Oh right, your knowledge about the God Relm isn''t that high. Well, weapons go from Quasi-Divine Tool, Divine Tool, Pseudo Ultra Divine Tool, and then Ultra Divine Tool." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "So this is armor is in the strongest category?" "Yes. But do be aware of this young heir. Because this is a God Weapon and it being an Ultra Divine one at that, your body will be unable to utilize the full power of the battle armor. You would need to attain the full power of the Dragon God or a body equal to him." Said the Mountain Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Then he turned to Zeref who appeared and was smiling at him. "Is that why you paid attention to those lessons in ss?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Zeref to shrug his shoulder. "I knew you wouldn''t make one but you never said you would never use one. Plus that battle with Fafnir must have woken you up to how weak you are now. So all I had to do was get you one, and the Dragon Kings were able to help me with it." Said Zeref, ignoring the twitching of ologia fists. "How were you able to convince them you help you? Weren''t they stubborn and unreasonable?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "We had no right to refuse, considering your era progression. It would be foolish of us to be the cause of our father heir death because of our pride." Said the Mountain Dragon King softly. "You know you don''t have to smile so much." Said Tang Wulin to Zeref whos smile was getting wider as the seconds pass. "Alright, so you brought me back in time. Won''t the future be changed because of my actions?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing the Mountain Dragon King to shake his head. "Your future has long since been changed but if you meant your actions with the Spirit Beasts? Don''t worry, even without your interference. They would have been dealt with." Said the Mountain Dragon King with sadness in his eyes. "By humans?" "No, by the Asura God himself." Said the Mountain Dragon King as his face started to grimace. "How would he-." "It doesn''t matter. What you need to do now is head to Yggdrasil and uses its power to take you back to your time. You must hurry before it''s toote." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "What do you mean toote?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "The destruction of Yggdrasil will happen in a week or so. If you do not use its power to escape, then I''m afraid you will be stuck in this time." Said the Mountain Dragon King. Tang Wulin and Zeref eyes widen in shock. Sleipnir appeared beside both of them with a look of shock and confusion. "Do you know why Yggdrasil will be destroyed?" Asked Sleipnir. "It''s better if you do not learn the reason why." Said the Mountain Dragon King causing Sleipnir to be confused. Then the Mountain Dragon King body started to glow and be ethereal. "What''s going on." Said Tang Wulin. "Nothing much. I''m getting ready to join my brothers soon. I will be leaving something special in that bracelet of yours. I''m sure it will be helpful in the distant future." Said the Mountain Dragon King, causing Tang Wulin to look at him in confusion. "What bracel-." Tang Wulin blinks his eyes and looks down to his wrist on his right. A Multi-colored bracelet started appearing. "It was a gift from the Dragon Souls in the graveyard." Said the Mountain Dragon King, causing Tang Wulin to move his gaze toward him. "A gift?" "Yes. A gift from allowing us to remember and recognize the glory of our n. Those dragons souls were happy when they felt the aura and silhouette of the Dragon God, even if it was for a split second. With that bracelet, you will be able to revive the Dragon n and even call on the dragons from inside their to rampage with you through the world." Said the Mountain Dragon King. Tang Wulin furrows his brows as he watches the Mountain Dragon King disappear into fragments of light. The fragments started to fly towards him and inside his bracelet. Then Tang Wulin found himself in the tomb alone with Zeref and Sleipnir. "I guess we should get going." Said Zeref, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. # "What!" Meng Rui shouted out loud after what she just heard. "It''s exactly what I just said. The humans were able to survive the onught of the Cmity Dread Wolf, Fafnir." Said Shadow Crane with his head bowing. Meng Rui shoulders were trembling as she began going over the information. The humans surviving can be considered a miracle. But the fact that Fafnir they were able to repel Fafnir and survive his wrath was amazing. That was something beyond a miracle! She had no doubt that they would have to have repelled Fafnir as there was no way else to appease his rage. She began thinking over the information and what her next step should be. ''Should we send a scout toward them to suggest an alliance? They have proven they are strong and that their army is somewhat unified.'' Thought Meng Rui. Her mind was thinking about all of the scenarios that could happen if they set up a meeting. She didn''t know much about these humans and feared they would be difficult to deal with. Should she really try and make a deal with those demons? Meng Rui began making her way across the Lilypads and toward the center of the city that her fraction was stationed at. She passed by numerous building and people until she was able to see Ling Qing. Meng Rui moved her body into the shadow and just watch Ling Qing having fun with everyone. ''That smile is something I want to protect.'' Thought Meng Rui. To protect that smile, she would dly make a deal with the Devil. # "What did you say." Said Yao Cai as he simply stared at the Spirit Beast who was trembling in front of him. "Y...your grace! The human army didn''t get destroyed from the Cmity." Said the trembling hawk before him. "How did they survive exactly?" "We are unsure but we think they were able to repel-." Yao Cai arm thrust out and grip the owl neck. Owl eyes widen as his felt the iron grip of Yao Cai hand on its neck. "Well did you all here that." Roared Yao Cai to the other Spirit Beasts who were staring at the owl who was trying his hardest to escape Yao Cai hold. "The human was able to repel the Dread Wolf, Fafnir." Said Yao Cai, who was still ignoring the struggling owl. "If anyone of you used this as an excuse to run from here. I will chase you down." Said Yao Cai. "But I won''t kill you, oh no. I will cripple you to the point where you will wish for death." "And when youe towards me wishing for death." "I will say, no." Said Yao Cai as his eyes were shining. CRUSH The owl in his hand went limp. "Now, about we go win this war." # "How bad is the damage?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he gazes out to the human army. "Not that bad but we are still having people returning to us. But the rate of return is very slow." Said Tang Yun with a frown. "That should be expected. I''m sure they thought Fafnir was still prowling around." Said Xia Yan. "How many people do we have now?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Now? Only half of our original number." Said Tang Yun. "Hmm." Tang Wulin started to think about what they should do next. The appearance of Fafnir was something unexpected but not something they could have avoided. ''If this conquest had continued without Fafnir appearing. Then they would have had an army that was five times as big as the Spirit Beast army.'' Thought Tang Wulin. ''Still, I think it''s about time I continue on my original n. If what the Mountain Dragon King said is true, then they should be fine.'' ########################################################################### Author Notes: So I have some news, I will be going out of town and so I won''t be able to use myptop. So me not wanting to stop the story from continuing. For the past days, I have been writing the chapters for the number of days I will be missing. This is also the reason I haven''t responded to anyments that may have been on the previous chapters and I won''t be able to respond to any of thements for the next few days. So I will put them on the Auto-Publisher. The amount of days I will be missing is 5-6 days, so I made 6 chapters just in case. Chapter 83: Alliance Talk Chapter 83: Alliance Talk "It seems we are close to the base." Said Tang Yun. Tang Wulin nodded his head but then furrowed his brows. As he wasn''t able to see any Spirit Beasts waiting for their arrival or assaulting them from afar. ''Did they leave because of Fafnir or was this already n?'' Thought Tang Wulin. It took a while, but the army was able to reach the stronghold and what they saw left them trembling. "What the hell..." Mumble one of the humans in the army as they gaze the over the bloody base. The inside of the base was painted red with the unmistakable stench of blood and flesh. They all could see the remains of the human''s ves here. Some people could even see the shocked look on some of the headless bodies. ''So this is the consequence of our action.'' Thought Tang Yun as he clenches his fist and his teeth. He knew that by starting this war with the Spirit Beasts and taking over most of their bases, that they would naturally take their revenge on the captive humans. That still didn''t make it any easier for him to stomach the fact that all of this happened because of their actions. They began looking around the base to see if all of the Spirit Beats really left or was in hiding from them. After a while of carefully searching, they found no Spirit Beasts. This caused some of the humans to grit their teeth in passionate anger and rage. While others were screaming out loud that they would make sure to pay back those beasts. "I guess this really riled them up."Said Xia Yan as he was watching over the army. "Of course it would." Mutter Tang Yun as he sends a nce to Tang Wulin who hasn''t uttered anything in a while. ''I wonder what happened to his ck hair. Matter of fact, where did he get that robe and did he get taller?'' Thought Tang Yun. It wasn''t just him, but everyone in the army was puzzled at Tang Wulin transformation. Whether it be his hair getting longer, him growing taller or his new clothing. Some even theorize he might have picked it up from one of the bodies that were killed by Fafnir. The person in question was sitting on the bloody roof while looking at the sky and lost in thought. It was then he saw a ck crane flying over towards them. The humans around got ready for battle while Tang Wulin just stared at the crane. "Wait!" Shouted the Crane as it saw the humans expression. "I''m not apart of Yao Cai fraction. I was sent by Meng Rui who is the leader of the fraction that wants humanity and spirit to co-exist to lead you guys to have a meeting." Said the Crane. "Why would she want to meet us?" Questioned Xia Yan. "She wants to see if we can make an alliance together." # Tang Yun moved his eyes around as he started taking note of the ce they were heading to. It was a ce filled with various houses with rivers flowing in between them and a stone bridge built over some of the rivers. ''They want to make an alliance with us, huh.'' Thought Tang Yun as he followed behind Shadow Crane in front of him. At first, he was stunned when Shadow Crane told them about the meeting to create an alliance with each other, something he previously wanted to do. Then he started thinking about why they would seek them out to have the meeting. It didn''t take him long to understand why. Strength! No fraction would ever try to make an alliance with another fraction that was weaker than them. He sent a nce toward Tang Wulin who hasn''t said anything at all. He still recalled him and everyone in the army turning their head toward Tang Wulin. Tang Yun knew no one would question Tang Wulin rights to be the leader as he was the one who leads them toward a sessful rebellion against the Spirit Beasts. So as they waited for Wulin answer, he said nothing and only turned to Tang Yun. He suggested they at least check out the alliance they were willing to offer. After all, he a little bit was curious about the other Spirit Beasts that wanted equality with humans. The human army followed Shadow Crane all the up to the splendid temple located above all of the houses. Once they reach the Temple entrance, Shadow Crane step aside and an out of the temple was Lin Qing wearing a cobalt dress. "Wee, I will be taking the representative of the human army to the meeting." Said Lin Qian with a faint smile. "Who exactly are you?" Questioned Tang Yun. "She is Lin Qian, the vice-leader of madam Meng Rui fraction." Said Shadow Crane, causing everyone in the army but Tang Wulin eyes to widen. ''The Vice-Leader of this spirit beasts fraction is a human!'' Was everyone thought as they never belive the Spirit Beast would actually grant a human a position in their fraction and let alone a high one at that. Tang Yun furrowed his brows as he began calming down. ''Well, at least I know they really want to be equals.'' Thought Tang Yun. "Well, your representatives?" Questioned Lin Qian after she sent a re toward Shadow Crane. "We will follow you." Said Tang Wulin causing Lin Qian to turn her head to him with a nod while hiding her confusion inside. ''Who is that man? Did he recently join their group? Where is the Demon King that leads them?'' Lin Qian had many questions be kept them inward as she began leading them into the temple. Xia Yan, Tang Yun, and Tang Wulin followed behind her, while the human army stayed vignt just in case things didn''t work out. The trio followed Lin Qian as she walks through the temple and followed her across the lilypads that acted as a bridge. "Wee." A voice rang out ahead of them. They all turned their heads to see a Peacock Spirit Beast staring at them with a smile on her face. "My name is Meng Rui. I''m the leader and founder of this fraction." Said Meng Rui causing Xia Yan and Tang Yun to tremble. They had suspicions that the founder of this fraction would be a Spirit Beasts but to finally confirm it made them shocked. "Before we begin, can you answer some questioned for me." Asked Tang Yun. "You can." Said Meng Rui causing Tang Yun to close his eyes for a second. "Why are you doing this? Why did you build a fraction to help us, humans?"Questioned Tang Yun, causing Xia Yan to tremble. Yes, this was a question that all humans who have ever heard about Meng Rui fractions had always wonder. Even some of the Spirit Beasts that used to own them, when they were still enved had wondered the same thing. ''What do you gain from helping us? What do you gain!'' Thought Tang Yun. He refused to believe that Meng Rui would actually help their race out of kindness. Especially when she was able to convince other Spirit Beast to help her and create this fraction that wouldn''t lose to the other one. "Why am I helping you, humans? Is your questioned for me..." Said Meng Rui as she began getting lost in thought. "Yes." "It''s not a grand reason or something really that significant." Said Meng Rui. "What are you..." "We are protecting you guys because you are weak. Or use to be weak." Said Meng Rui as she serious stared at Tang Yun. ''Protecting us... Because we were weak.'' Those words were ying back and forth inside Tang Yun mind. "Anyway, we should focus on our terms for the alliance." Said Meng Rui causing Tang Yun to furrow his brows but still nod his head. ''She''s right, the more time we waste. More Humans will be ughtered.'' Thought Tang Yun. "So what do you have in mind?" Asked Tang Yun. "We willbine our group into one big fraction and then mount an attack against Yao Cai fraction." Said Meng Rui. Tang Yun and Xia Yan turn their heads to Tang Wulin who has been quiet. Meng Rui also stared her gaze toward Tang Wulin. "Why are you staring at me? The one you should be looking is Tang Yun." Said Tang Wulin with a raised brow, causing everyone to be shocked. "Brother Wulin I don''t understand!" Shouted Xia Yan. "Are you not the one who leads the humans?" Asked Meng Rui in confusion causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "No, the one who leads the humans are Tang Yun." Said Tang Wulin with an even voice. Tang Yun had his mouth open and his eyes widen from Tang Wulin answer. "Stop looking so surprised. Are you not the one who made this army? Are you not the one who organized them? Break them apart into groups? Making sure everyone is alright and checked for." Said Tang Wulin causing Tang Yun to tremble. "I may have been the one that inspired the humans and lead them but you are the one whomands the group. You are the leader of this army." Said Tang Wulin. "You are the one who should decide whether the army joined the alliance or not." Said Tang Wulin. Tang Yun went silent for a while, as everyone now directed their attention to him. He then sighed and looks straight at Meng Rui with a faint smile on his face. "We ept." # "I''m surprised." Said Zeref as he was sitting down next to Tang Wulin on one of the lilypads near the lovely river. ''About what?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "I genuinely thought he would have refused. I thought with you inspiring them and their progress so far, he might have gotten overconfident." Said Zeref. ''That guy is always thinking the best for humanity.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Did you know he would ept?" Asked Zeref. ''No.'' "Tell me something ologia. Would you have stayed if he had refused?" Questioned Zeref. ''No.'' Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to arch a brow. "Why not?" ''What do you mean why not? My goal as always been to leave this era. Besides, I have to reach the top of Yggdrasil before it gets destroyed.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Zeref to nod his head. "Even if it means letting Fafnir go?" Said Zeref as he stared at ologia with a critical look. Tang Wulin fell silent as he began to though about his options with Fafnir and Yggdrasil. He had about a week to leave this era or he would get stuck here forever. He had no way to attain the level of the Gods in a week. Even with the Golden Dragon Seals, he wasn''t confident enough to risk breaking the seals. Going to go fight Fafnir and then somehow making it to the top of Yggdrasil before its destruction. ''If only I...'' ''Yes, even if its mean epting my defeat toward Fafnir. I have to go back home.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he gazes at the pond. "Is that why you nominated Tang Yun as the leader? As a recement for you?" Tang Wulin remains silent as he stared out to the rippling water before him. He then turned his head to Zeref. After he made contact with the humans, he has been thinking about what he should when it came to the humans and Spirit Beast. He knew he couldn''t ignore the abuse of the humans because it kept on bringing up unpleasant memories but that didn''t mean he would be their savior. ''This is not my era and my people. The one who should be leading this era should be its own people. Even if I didn''t have a time limit here, I would have still part ways with them.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Zeref to go silent. ''My era is in the future and where the people I care about are in. I have been thinking Zeref, about what I should do when I return to our time.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "What you should do?" ''Yes, something that I will be doing when I get back.'' # "So we''re waiting on your grandfather to awaken all of the humans here?" Questioned Xia Yan as he turned toward Tang Yun. "Yes." "Do we really need their help though? Don''t we have Brother Wu-." "That is the point brother Yan. We have been relying too much on Brother Wulin." Said Tang Yun causing Xia Yan to be confused. "We already know he is not from this continent, and he came here to do something. Yet he still joined our fight. Brother Yan, I have feeling Wulin won''t be with us anymore." Said Tang Yun. "Are you saying he is leaving? Is that why you epted?" "I didn''t ept because of that. I epted because I didn''t want both of our race to be fighting forever. I believe this alliance is a way for us humans to not have to fight for our lives every day." Said Tang Yun. "And about brother Wulin? This may be thest time we see him." Chapter 84: Roots Chapter 84: Roots It was nighttime and there was a festival being thrown asmerce for the sessful alliance between the two fractions. Fireflies Spirit beasts were lightning up the city with people dancing around with Spirit Beasts. The army that Tang Wulin used to be apart, was awkwardly staring at the Spirit Beasts and humans dancing together. They were still finding it hard to believe that both races could co-exist and be happy in each other presence. A lone shadow was walking through the bustling streets with a hood over their head. On their back was something long that was cover with a brown cloth. "Are you sure you don''t want to say goodbye?" Asked Zeref as he appeared beside Tang Wulin. ''It''s fine.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces over to the people and spirit beasts. Zeref only shook his head but didn''t try to convince ologia anymore. It only took them a while before they reach the entrance of the city. As Tang Wulin was walking down the steps, two shadows appeared from behind him. "Come now, brother Wulin. You couldn''t even say goodbye?" Asked Xia Yan as he stood behind Tang Wulin with Tang Yun next to him. Tang Wulin said nothing as he continued walking as if he didn''t hear Xia Yan. Xia Yan didn''t seem to mind as he kept up his smile. "Thank you." Said Tang Yun as he begins to bow before Tang Wulin back. "Comrades don''t bow to each other." Tang Yun and Xia Yan eyes widen as they heard Wulin voice. They smiled as they watched his figure trailing away. # "So we''re really doing this huh?" Said Xia Yan with a faint smile. "Yes." Said Tang Yun as his gazended on the city before them. "It feels bizarre, fighting this war with Spirit Beasts." Said Xia Yan. Tang Yun said nothing as he sent a nce toward the army behind them. It was a mix between Spirit Beasts and human on one side. While the other side was only humans, who were still struggling with working together with the Spirit Beasts. "I wonder, would things have been different if we had just fought back from the beginning." Tang Yun mumble. Xia Yan fell silent as he turned his gaze back to the army walking behind them. He began wondering what would have happened if they just tried fighting back? If they didn''t cower and give up because of the Spirit Beast power? ''Many us would have died but at least we wouldn''t have to suffer life, worse than death.'' Thought Xia Yan. Xia Yan knew the humans without power would have still lost to the Spirit Beasts but with the help of the Meng Rui fraction back then. They might have been able to beat Yao Cai and his fraction. ''I wonder? Did the god forsake us because we gave up on ourself?'' "Still it''s hard to believe we don''t have brother Wulin with us." Said Xia Yan causing Tang Yun to shake his head. "True but that doesn''t mean we should use that as an excuse to lose." Said Tang Yun as his gaze sharpened. # "Alright, so what''s the n when we reach Yggdrasil." Said Zeref. ''Sleipnir?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "We would first need to reach thend under Yggdrasil." Said Sleipnir causing Zeref and Wulin to nod their head. "I wonder who we will meet up on our way. It wasn''t like the Mountain Dragon King told us anything." Said Zeref. "It''s probably because he hasn''t known anything about the world since their ''death''." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to nod his way. The distance from the city to one of the roots of Yggdrasil was about a hundred kilometers. Tang Wulin even with his full speed knew it would take hours before he would reach the roots. "Do you think they will be okay?" Asked Sleipnir. "The humans and the Spirit Beasts?" Asked Zeref. Sleipnir nodded her head as she knew the tension between the two races would be high. Even though Meng Rui fraction is the opposite of the Spirit Beasts who terrorize them. Yet, she couldn''t fault them for not trusting the Spirit Beasts after what they experience. "They should be fine." Said Tang Wulin causing them to fall silent. After a while, Tang Wulin was able to see the giant roots of Yggdrasil in the horizon. He knew it was huge as he recalls seeing it from the other side of the continent but seeing it from up close was something different. "I guess we are here." Said Zeref as he looks up. ''It kinda looks like Tenrou Ind.'' Thought Zeref as he begins looking over the tree. He got lost in thought as his face began to turn soft. "Yes, we are here." Said Sleipnir as her eyes were shining. Tang Wulin started to climb on top of one of the roots thatnded on thend. After that, he began running on toward the base of Yggdrasil. As he got close, he was able to see faint energy flickering around the area of the base. Tang Wulin furrows his brows and moves his Golden Dragon Spear towards the energy. Bang! "So it''s a forcefield." Said Zeref after Tang Wulin spear was push back from the energy barrier. Sleipnir appeared next to both of them with her brows furrow and confusion on her face. "Sleipnir?" "Wulin, try and surround your body with life energy. Then see if you can walk through the barrier." Said Sleipnir as her gaze was still on Yggdrasil. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he began calling out the life energy that was surrounding his soul vortex. Then he watches as his whole body was covered with green energy and then began walking toward the barrier. As his hand made contact with the barrier, the barrier gently shook and then to Tang Wulin surprise, he couldn''t move his hand. Before he could try to forcibly remove his hand, his mind shook as became immersed into a world of golden and silver roots. Sleipnir and Zeref were staring in shock at Tang Wulin body which was eagerly absorbing the barrier around Yggdrasil. Then they saw Yggdrasil began to tremble as its visible roots began to coil around Tang Wulin and then dragging him inside of it. While this was going on the outside, Tang Wulin was forcibly pulled to the ce where his Soul Votex was located. To his shock, there were a bloodred aura and sapphire aura swirling around his soul vortex, simr to the other two auras. Tang Wulin could feel his body experiencing a sense of change. His soul vortex which didn''t make any progress because of theck of Spirit Power started to tremble. He could feel soul power being poured into his abdomen and his Soul Vortex. As that was happening Golden and Silver roots started appearing around his soul vortex. He watched as the roots move toward each of the auras surrounding his soul vortex and then began to shine. The roots that were intertwined in the aura started to move towards the Soul Vortex that was hungrily absorbing the soul power. His soul vortex started to get smaller and smaller, as the roots began to coil around it. Then suddenly the roots began breaking apart. After thest root fell, Tang Wulin could see an oval orb simr to that of his Bloodline core. Yet it was vastly different as the orb was glimmering with multi-colored radiance. To his surprise, on the inside in the center of the orb was white energy in the middle. Around the white energy were the auras that were coiling around his soul vortex before. While this was happening, he felt his body trembling and then Old Tang Voice rang out. "Quick, use this opportunity to break open the twelfth seal. Your body is strong enough because of the Spirit Metamorphosis." Tang Wulin nodded to Old Tang and begins focusing on his Golden Dragon King seals. He began altering the path of some of the soul power towards his seal. The Soul Power began to pour into his seal, causing it to tremble as if it hit a wall and then shattering that wall, not a momentter. He could feel his bloodline power surging forward with the power of Annihtion and a brutal aura spreading through his body. His Bloodline Core began trembling, as seven-colored lights started to make its way toward his Golden Dragon King seal. As it made contact, Tang Wulin could feel it was nullifying the rampaging Annihtion and divine madness of the Golden Dragon King. He didn''t know if it was because of the Dragon Kings tests but the pain he felt wasn''t that badpared to it as he could feel his internal body being remodeled. Seven-colored radiance began to coat his internal body with a thin gloss of energy. Then Bloodline core started to tremble and expand its size to that of a heart. To Tang Wulin shock, the heart was bigger than both of his two hearts that were beating next each other. Then he felt a pulse reverberating through his Spiritual World. It was as if something was awakening. Outside of Tang Wulin internal body, cracks were starting to form on Tang Wulin body. The skin began breaking apart as if they were ss. Underneath was another set of skin that seems to glow with seven-colored radiance. Golden colored scales started to appear on his skins around the areas that his tribal marking was located. On his head, tworge ethereal horns started forming and two small ones under one. They were gold with dragons patterns appearing all around it. A spectral tail started to appearing behind Tang Wulin and then it disappeared. On his back sprouted his Wings of Light and below them were a pair of ethereal wingsing out of his body. The Wings of Light began to shimmer as they broke apart and went toward the wings on Tang Wulin back. The wings wrapped into a cocoon and then pulled back into his body. The Golden Dragon Spear beside Tang Wulin was shining brilliantly as it was sending energy into Tang Wulin at a constant rate and then it began dimming. Not before it had undergone some changes with its appearance being different as it gained some markings and sharper edges. After that, Tang Wulin slowly open his eyes that were leaking out an indescribable aura and then with a snap of his finger, the roots around him shattered. Blinking his eyes, Tang Wulin saw he was in an area surrounded withrge, and the light was leaking through the gaps. "Seriously, why is it every time Ie in contact with something rted to a nt, it''s always a big deal." Chapter 85: Tree of Time Chapter 85: Tree of Time "Zeref? Sleipnir?"Questioned Tang Wulin as he saw he was in another area. Then suddenly both of them appeared out of his Spiritual World. Not only that but he saw Leviathan appearing in front him and looking way bigger than thest time he saw him. His robust body was able to coil around the area that Tang Wulin in, twelve times before he could fit. Tang Wulin watches as Leviathan eyes lit up once it saw him and pounce towards him. He lifted his hand and started to stroke Leviathan head while turning toward Zeref and Sleipnir with a raised brow. "A bunch of roots around Yggdrasil coiled around your body and drag you in here." Said Zeref. "As for what happened, it seems the energy around Yggdrasil reacted to the life energy and me that was residing in your soul." Said Sleipnir. "I see, Old Tang?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "It''s okay, you were able to sessfully open the twelfth seal without any problem. Now you can say your strength has reached the limits of a mortal. All of the seals now will allow you to thread on the path of the gods." Old Tang voice rang out. Tang Wulin went silent as he recalled his fight with Fafnir. Theplete utter domination and theck of effort from Fafnir. He was unconsciously clenching his fist as he knew he needed to get even stronger now. "Old Tang, how many seals would I have to break to reach the same level of strength as a God officer?" Questioned Tang Wulin, causing Old Tang to fall silent. "Are you asking because of the Cmities?" Questioned Old Tang. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin as he saw no reason to hide it. "Fourteen seals will allow you to have the strength of a God Officer." Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Also, I should tell you about the changes in your body. Since the Spirit Metamorphosis happened, the path you travel with the Golden Dragon King has gone on a different course. To make sure, I want you to use your first blood ring skill." Said Old Tang. ''Golden Dragon Body!'' Instead of golden scales typically appearing on Tang Wulin body, it was an ethereal scale with draconic patterns showing up. To Tang Wulin surprise he could also see a faint glimmer of other colors on the scales. "Old Tang?" Old Tang began exining to Tang Wulin everything that happened to his body. Throughout the whole exnation, Tang Wulin was making note of all the changes and what he could use it for. After that Old Tang became silent again. Tang Wulin then went into his Spiritual World and began to move toward Space Between Time. He looks up and saw that only half of it was left. After eating some of it, he returned to the area filled with roots. "What about this guy? Is the energy I absorbed the reason for his awakening?"Questioned Tang Wulin as he turned to Zeref and Sleipnir. "It may be possible." Said Sleipnir. "It seems you can use your Spirit Power in this ce." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. "You are right. Could it be that Yggdrasil is the only ce filled with Spirit Power?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "Or that barrier that was surrounding it may have been keeping all of the Spirit Power inside." Said Zeref. "But that would suggest that Yggdrasil is producing the Spirit Power of the world." Said Tang Wulin. "It could be a possibility when you consider Yggdrasil didn''t get destroyed yet." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. "But that..." Sleipnir was too lost, staring at the roots of its ''Father'' to try and chime into the conversation. Leviathan himself titled his head to his father and recalled he wanted to show something to him. A ck ring shined behind Leviathan drawing the attention of Tang Wulin and Zeref. Tang Wulin furrows his brows at the ck Ring behind Leviathan. "Did you break through from the Golden Dragon Spear store energy from all those Spirit beasts it absorbed?" Tang Wulin Questioned as he gazes at Leviathan thoughtfully. Leviathan tiled its head not knowing either as the only thing he knew was he felt himself get stronger as he was sleeping. "You should likely start moving now." Said Zeref. "Alright." Said Tang Wulin but not before he summoned his Blue Silver Genesis. Which seems to have gained an ethereal aura around it and looked to be thicker than thest time he saw it. Tang Wulin could feel his sense with the Blue Silver Genesis spreading throughout the whole area of Yggdrasil. Its seems the Blue Silver Genesis ability to connect and lord of nature was still able to affect even a tree-like Yggdrasil. "Let''s go." # ''How.'' Was the question that was going through the mind of the being as they sat down on their golden throne. ''How did he break open Yggdrasil barrier and also enter the roots of the tree, without my notice?'' Thought the being. Initially, the being was interested and amused by the human who has been causing havoc on the continent. ''Does he have a way to enter Yggdrasil without my permission? If so, then he...'' Thought the being. The being raised one of their limb which started to shine with a red light that began to spread throughout the room he was in. ''Welp let''s deal with this pest now. Time to wake up.'' # In the middle of the Yggdrasil was a cocoon that seemed to be encased with translucent ice. Inside of the ice seems to be something but it was hard to tell with the inside of the ice. Next, a red light appeared in front of the icy sphere and went inside. After the light went in, visible cracks started forming on the glittering ice as the cocoon started to shake and glow. With a deafening sound, the icy sphere was blown apart as four ck like obsidian wings came out with one p causing a huge gale of wind. Muscr arms with four talons m into the roots causing the whole tree to shake. A long, serpentine neck with jagged scales was shining from the light hitting it. There were four narrow horns adorn on the serpentine head and ck snout under it with streaks of white. nted pale eyes glowed brilliantly with extraordinary power and intelligence. A huge dragon stood up as its wing unfolded and it let our a rumbling snarl. This being was one of the Cmities that all the humans and Spirit Beast feared. With one deafening roar that shook the world tree and parted the clouds, Nidhogg has awakened. # As Tang Wulin was moving through Yggdrasil, he saw some roots intentionally blocking the passageway. Tang Wulin raised his fist and was about to smash them apart but then Sleipnir voice rang out. "I have a suggestion, try and touch those roots with your Blue Silver Genesis vine." Tang Wulin stops his fist and then summoned his Blue Silver Genesis which was coiling around his body. Then he sends one of the vines towards the root and watches as a multi-colored pulse rang through the roots after contact. Next, the roots started uncoiling allowing Tang Wulin to move on above through the passage. "Did it open up because of your connection with Yggdrasil, Sleipnir?" Questioned Zeref. "Yes. Ever since we arrived in here, I have been slowly trying to make a connection with Yggdrasil. The further we go in the tree, the bigger the connection bes." Said Sleipnir causing Zeref to nod. "So we are on the right path to the area that will allow us to travel back to our era?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "I''m not sure as every time I try locating the location, I keep getting interrupted." Said Sleipnir with a look of confusion. "Are you saying Yggdrasil is trying to stop you from locating it?" Questioned Zeref. "I don''t think its Yggdrasil, I think this is something else." Said Sleipnir as she furrows her brows. Tang Wulin was listening in as he was walking on the roots. If this was true, then it may not be so simple for them to reach the area. After a while, they came upon an entrance with a huge number of roots. Tang Wulin sends his Blue Silver Genesis towards it and the entrance started to uncoil. Inside was a loud passage with roots hanging off on the wall. The roots tremble and then started to move toward Tang Wulin who rosed a brow. "Sleipnir?" "They''re not hostile." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to stay still. He watches as the room moved towards him and then as they made contact with his skin, he felt his surroundings changing. # Tang Wulin blinks his eyes as he saw the City of Shrek appearing below him and the night sky is above him. He started to move his gaze around as he begins to wonder why he was here. Then suddenly the night sky shed, causing Tang Wulin to move his head up. His eyes widen, as he saw terrible rows of balls of lights with raging me trailing behind them as they were beginning to fill up the sky. ''Are those missiles or soul fixed ammunition?'' Thought Tang Wulin. He saw as they began to engulf the whole city and then he notes seven beams of light appearing from below. He saw they were heading towards the soul fixed ammunition as if to intercept them and then explosion started to wring out. They were lighting up the whole night sky. He watches as the explosions continuously erupted through the burning sky. He could see peopleing out from below, with some being wounded from the explosion and the debris. Then suddenly he noticed that everything around had turned purple. The sky began to illuminate with a purple glow. Then to Tang Wulin shock, he saw the people from Shrek disappearing as they came into contact with the purple glow. ''...How strong was that st.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw thousands of people disappearing in an instant. He then saw people with ck robes appearing in the sky and then he saw Yun Ming standing across from them. Green energy shot up to create a veil over Shrek to withstand most of the purple glow that came from the sky. Then a green glow appeared in the sky next to the purple glow and broke through the green barrier. Tang Wulin watched as the City of Shrek was vanishing from his sight and then he found himself back into the same passageway. Next to him was Zeref and Sleipnir who was giving him looks of concern but at the moment he was disregarding them. His mind was still reying the scenes he just watched with no signs of stopping. Chapter 86: Jaws of Nidhogg Chapter 86: Jaws of Nidhogg "Wulin are you alright?" Questioned Sleipnir as she saw him blinking his eyes. "Sleipnir do you know what those roots are?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "I don''t really know. Why?" Asked Sleipnir. "They showed me Shrek being destroyed." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref and Sleipnir eyes to widen. "Maybe..." Sleipnir mumbles. "Maybe what?" "Maybe... they showed you the future? Although I never heard of this happening." Said Sleipnir with confusion. Tang Wulin began to frown if Sleipnir is right. Then he has no idea when Shrek will be destroyed. Hell, it might have already been destroyed while they were at Star Luo Continent. "Unless the destruction of Shrek might lead to..." Sleipnir mumbled. "Lead to?" "Something in the Douluo changing drastically." Said Sleipnir with a grimace. Zeref furrowed his brow but nheless shook his head. "It should be ok. All we need to do is return back to our era, the day we disappear." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod. "But that doesn''t mean we know when Shrek will get destroyed." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to frown. "There is nothing we can do now." Said Sleipnir as her connection with Yggdrasil wasn''t strong enough to understand more about it. But she was worried as the reason may just be something more than what she thinks. Tang Wulin shook his head, as he began walking. Although he doesn''t care what happened to Shrek, there are people in the city that he cares about. But sadly he doesn''t know when Shrek will get destroyed or who even mounted the attack. Tang Wulin continued traveling through the passageway until he came upon another area block by roots and with Blue Silver Genesis, it broke apart. As he moves inside, he notices this passageway was different from the others. For one, it wasn''t really a passage but instead a room filled with wall paintings. They could see the paintings span on all of the walls as if they were telling a story. "Hey, look at that one." Said Zeref as he pointed to the one in the middle. Tang Wulin begins making his way over to the middle painting. On the painting seems to be figures of people leveling their weapon at a shadowlike being. He saw portals like painting surrounding the shadow and Yggdrasil was behind them with the portals around it. Tang Wulin couldn''t see the being form except its red eyes. Tang Wulin gradually moves his hand to the painting to get a better a look but before he could touch it. His body instantly moved back, as if something was about to kill him. Yet nothing came as if the feeling of dread he felt a second ago was his imagination. "What happened?" Questioned Zeref with confusion. "I don''t know why, but I felt my instincts go off as I got close to that painting." Said Tang Wulin as he narrowed his eyes. Zeref turned to the paint and moved his head towards it, simr to how ologia did. But then he too instantly jumps back with a look of fright and dread. "You felt it too?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes... It''s not a feeling one would want to experience again." Said Zeref. "Sleipnir do you know anything about this?" Asked Tang Wulin but then his eyes widen as he saw Sleipnir was trembling. "Sleipnir?" "We have to go now." Said Sleipnir in an urgent tone. "What ar-." "Now!" Tang Wulin eyes widen in surprise but he still moved toward the roots that were in front of one of the passageways. Instantly summoning his martial soul and watching the roots break apart, he was able to leave from the room. But if had he stayed there for a few seconds longer, he would have seen the eyes of the shadowlike entity in the painting lightning up. Tang Wulin moved through the passageway until he could see lighting up. It didn''t take too long before Tang Wulin found himself on the outside of Yggdrasil. Tang Wulin look down and saw that he was pretty high up on the World Tree. "I guess the roots transported you to the base of the tree." Said Zeref, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Sleipnir what was that back there?" Asked Tang Wulin. "I don''t know either but I do know, was that if we stayed there any longer then we would have died." Said Sleipnir. Tang Wulin and Zeref fell silent after her words. They believed her words not just because they trust her but also from the dread feeling they felt froming close to the wall painting. "Well anyway, we should probably-." Before Zeref could finish what he was going say, Tang Wulin instantly jump down from the branch that they were on. BANG! A gigantic hand with talonsnded on the branch he was on and crushed it. Tang Wulin thrust his Golden Dragon Spear into the tree to stop his descent and look up to see a limb was blocking the entrance back into Yggdrasil. Tang Wulin watched as frost started to shroud the area where the limbnded. The branches near the limb instantly froze and then started to form cracks upon it. Ice crystals started forming and began to travel towards Tang Wulin who had to pull out his spear, allowing himself to fall further down. He was able tond on a branch but then an enormous shadow started to loom over him. He looked up in surprise and saw a huge serpentine head leering down at him. "Interesting. I smell the scent of a dragon on you, yet you don''t look like one." Said Nidhogg as his huge head moves down towards Tang Wulin. "And you are." Said Tang Wulin causing Nidhogg to look at him amusingly. "You should know boy. I can smell the stench of that battle-hungry wolf on you. Which begs the question why are you here alive and breathing." Said Nidhogg as he leered down at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t utter anything as he already figures out Nidhoggs identity. To think he would be fighting another Cmity so soon. "Any n?" Questioned Zeref. ''No.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he clenches his Golden Dragon Spear. "I can see if Yggdrasil will be able to help us." Said Sleipnir. "Well, it matters not how you survive. Its has been a while since I feast on flesh. The name is Nidhogg boy, the White God." Said Nidhogg. The attack came in the form of a storm so intense that it began to shake the roots of Yggdrasil itself. Layers andyers of frost, sting from the dragon jaws were storming to Tang Wulin. The sheer volume of it was cold enough to freeze the air around Tang Wulin who instantly dashed down from the branches. The area that Tang Wulin was at became coated in frost, that shined like it was made out of crystals. Everything that the ice storm touch froze but then the branches began to glow with a golden hue and then shatter the icy on top of it. ''I guess that exins why Nidhogg hasn''t destroyed the whole World Tree.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he gazes back at Nidhogg who was looking at him. "Well now, I''m surprised you were able to evade that small gale of wind. Maybe I should have done more than just breathing." Said Nidhogg. One breathe, just one breath and Nidhogg was able to create a storm that he knew could have frozen a whole city in an instant. Nidhogg crimsons eyes started to slowly fix upon the spear in Tang Wulin hands. "...That spear, why do you have a Divine Weapon?"Questioned Nidhogg but Tang Wulin said nothing as he tried finding an opening to attack Nidhogg. "You don''t wish to answer? How maddening and yet, I find myself wanting to know even more." The dragon started to move hisrge body down the tree. With one p of its four bat-like wings, a huge a gale of wind came down upon Tang Wulin. Who was holding onto with his spear that was in the tree. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth and with his free hand, thrust up his hand. ''Magic Dragon Explosion.'' Nidhogg eyes widen when he felt his instinct screamed at him and then blue-ck energy bursting underneath him. His skin was impervious to all attacks below the level of the gods, its resistance, even more, higher than those of its level and yet to his shock. Something was able to breach his resistance and durability, to the point for the first time in years he felt the sweet feeling of pain. Nidhogg roared. Tang Wulin didn''t let the roar distract him as he charged up his next attack while summoning his crown and his fifth ring. A multi-colored ring appeared behind him and lit up as the gems on Tang Wulin crown was lighting up. ''Gems Amplification!'' ''Orange, Pink and Purple Gem!'' ''Magic Dragon Chain.'' Tang Wulin could feel his strength increasing as he jumps up in the air and moved his leg, which was coated with energy. The energy was bending the space around him and his soul''s bone also appeared. Bang! Chains erupted around Nidhogg and then a purple-ck energy sh smashed into Nidhogg. Then Tang Wulin open his mouth and roared out. ''Magic Dragon Roar.'' A ck-blue beam of energy sped toward Nidhogg who had his eyes open and then was hit by the energy beam. Tang Wulin was going to send out another attack but felt his instinct screaming at him and then evaded to the left. SWOOSH! A broad de of ice swept past the area he was falling from, producing a miniature jagged mountain of ice. Tang Wulin was able to see Nidhogg and the damage his Dragon yer powers did towards it. He grimaces as he only saw Nidhoggs scales were chipped and nothing too serious was done to him. But Nidhogg, on the other hand, was livid as its crimson eyes which were filled with amusement toward Tang Wulin, was now filled with murder. "You ignorant insect. What right do you have to harm me? What right do you have to resist me? Before I was amused by your antics and so I let you run around for a while but now? Now there are no more chances." Said Nidhogg as his voice sounded like thunder. "I will not kill you quickly human." Nidhogg voice rang out, as he began moving his body around Yggdrasil. Tang Wulin was moving through the branches and roots of Yggdrasil to find some room to limit Nidhoggs attack. "No, your death must be slow and painful, just like the unforgiving element of ice." Tang Wulin slid down one of the roots, as one of Nidhogg limbs sh by the ce he was. "You will beg me to kill you mortal but I shall not." The whole tree was shaking from the deafening voice and movement of the gigantic dragon. "Where are you worm." Tang Wulin jump over Nidhoggs tail that was smashing down on to the tree and he then looks back to see Nidhogg moving his head around. Tang Wulin coated his Golden Dragon Spear with his Dragon yer magic and then hurled it toward Nidhogg. Then he jumps down, as he activates his time magic to multiply the spears that were speeding toward Nidhogg hide. Bang! Roar! Tang Wulin could feel the trembling of Yggdrasil from Nidhoggs roar, and he outstretches his hand to summon the Golden Dragon Spear. "This ends now!" Tang Wulin felt something huge pushing off from Yggdrasil and then he looks up to see Nidhogg huge figure, blocking out the sun. Nidhogg reared backs his head as its body was glowing with power and then it roared, as a beam of energy was heading towards Yggdrasil. When it crashed into the World Tree, it began covering and rushing down the tree like an avnche. ''Crap.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he kicks off from the tree downwards, as the raging storm wasing down. "I''m sorry, the only thing I can do for you is instilled you with the energy of Yggdrasil. But I doubt that will be able to help you much." Sleipnir voice rang out with a hint of trembling. ''Damn it, is there anything that can work.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he started thinking. "There is a possibility." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. ''What is it Zeref.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Do you trust me ologia?" Asked Zeref as his gaze turned serious. ''Now Zeref!'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw Nidhogg gaze homing on to his figure. Zeref with a sigh started whispering something to both ologia and Sleipnir. Nidhogg with one big p sped toward Tang Wulin who was looking at Nidhogg. "I hope this works." Said Sleipnir as she started channeling the power of Yggdrasil into Tang Wulin body. Tang Wulin watch as golden and silver energy started to pour off the branches into him. Then he became encased by the storm of ice. It was only because of his resistance and the Regalia that he wasn''t instantly frozen. Then Nidhogg came crashing down with his crimson gaze still locked on to Tang Wulin, even after he got caught by the storm and smashes his arm into the storm. Nidhoggrge w grasp onto a bundle of snow and with a huge smile, he snarls. "I caught you now, you little bug." Then Nidhogg felt something was wrong and then his crimson eyes widen. Arge arm erupted from the storm of ice and clutch onto Nidhoggs neck. Then two multyered wings blew away the chilling storm, allowing Nidhogg to see the being that was grasping its neck. It was a Dragon, a very huge Dragon. Its entire upper body was covered in ck round scales which in turn are decorated by spiraling blue markings. It possesses a blunt, rounded head with fourrge and elongated tes extending backward and has white beady eyes. It had gargantuan, multyered wings that areposed of the very same tes covering its whole body, which take on a formation reminiscent of a bird''s feathers. Its massive tail splits in two at its end where the ck tes disappear and take on a double stinger-like appearance. The dragon had white eyes with razor-sharp teeth. Nidhogg did not understand why but he could feel a foreign feeling surging up inside of him. "You asked me what right I had to injure you?" "It''s my right." "As a Dragonyer." Chapter 87: Dance of the Dragons Chapter 87: Dance of the Dragons Nidhogg watches in shock at the Dragon floating in front of him. "What! Ho-." Before Nidhogg could finish his thoughts. Tang Wulin smashed his fist into Nidhogg''s face and caused his body to be propelled into the World Tree. "Less talking." Said Tang Wulin as his beady white eye gaze at Nidhogg. Nidhogg narrowed his eyes and roared out toward the ck dragon in front of it. Nidhogg dash toward Tang Wulin who only stared at him. Nidhogg body started to be coated an icy blue aura that began to freeze the air molecules in the area. Then Tang Wulin''s body became coated in ck-blue energy as he reeled his head back and shes with the iing Nidhogg. BANG! Their sh caused a huge shockwave that shook everything around them. Two dragons were trying to overpower the other as their head was shing against each other. Nidhogg snaps his jaws toward the neck of Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin evaded it by moving back and then twisted his body, allowing his fist to smash into Nidhogg''s face. But not wanting to lose out, Nidhogg used his jagged tail to smash Tang Wulin on his side weakening the power of the blow. But not enough to stop him from being propelled towards the ocean. A beam started forming inside of Tang Wulin mouth, as he then fired it towards Nidhogg who was able to stabilize himself. Nidhogg red hatefully at the beam approaching him and roared, as a chilling aura expanded around it. The energy beam of Tang Wulin was frozen as it came into contact with the chilling aura around Nidhogg. It didn''t end there as it started to race towards Tang Wulin and made contact with his body. Yet to Nidhogg shock the attack did nothing to Tang Wulin who was just staring at him. Gritting his teeth Nidhogg dashed toward Tang Wulin who also dashed towards him. BANG! BANG! They kept on shing, with ripples being formed through the sky. Tang Wulin and Nidhogg auras were creating shockwaves through the sky. Tang Wulin''s body crackle with ck-blue energy and then exploded outward as Nidhogg came close to it. ''Magic Dragon Explosion.'' Roar! Nidhogg was sted back from the explosion and Tang Wulin roared out as boundless energy started to form under them. A massive amount of raw energy bursts under Nidhogg and Tang Wulin, engulfing their form. ''Magic Dragon Eruptions.'' Pain! Was what Nidhogg was feeling as the raw energy smashed into his body. He knew he had to escape quickly before the damages be too serious. "Enough!" A massive sphere of icy wind erupted inside the energy erupting from the ground and sted it away. Some of Nidhogg scales were broken down from his chest to his back and some parts were bleeding. That quickly changes as the scales started to reform and the small wounds began to close. Nidhogg roared as behind was a vast amount array of power being formed. ''Ice God: Storm.'' The sky started to darken as a huge vortex was being formed behind Nidhogg, simr to the eye of a fierce hurricane. A storm began to form in the sky as it started to slowly snow. The area where the snow touch began to naturally form ice crystals but it did not affect Tang Wulin and Yggdrasil as their resistance fought it off. No words said as Nidhogg p his four bat-like wings toward Tang Wulin. Thousands of thousands of beams of energy erupted from the storm above them and also from behind Nidhogg toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he began moving. He masterfully evades through all of the beams that wereing from above him and across. Twirling around one energy beam, he coiled his wings together and then smash them down, as the sky bes bathed in light. ''Magic Dragon Eternal re.'' Starry lights began to rain down from the sky toward Nidhogg. ''Hemp, you think those lights can withstand my Ice God: Storm.'' Thought Nidhogg in arrogance as he watches one of the lights make contact with his beams. BOOOOOOM! Nidhogg''s eyes widen and his face turns to shock at the massive explosion that took ce after the sh. He instantly controlled all of his beams to intercept. The starry lights heading towards him as he knew getting hit by those attacks won''t just leave him with a small wound. The sky began lighting up with arge number of beams making contact with others. It was as if a massive number of fireworks were going off at the same time. Tang Wulin dashed toward Nidhogg with ck-blue energy forming around his fist and then he swung it toward Nidhogg. Nidhogg watches as a huge arc of energy came toward him forcing him to quickly sh-freeze before it made contact. SWOOSH! ''I can''t get hit by those attacks. How are they able to persistently ignore my resistance and durability!'' Thoughts Nidhogg in fright. His eyes glowed as ten ice dragons appeared out of thin air coiling around but before he could send them toward Tang Wulin. He felt something wrong as a huge amount of energy was generating above both of them. Nidhogg looks up to the sky and his eyes widen as the storm above them began to part-ways. Bright light envelops the area and then ck-blue energy came down from the sky. As if it was a fallen star that wasing to wipe out everything on the. ''Magic Dragon Law.'' BOOOOOOOOMM! The explosion raptured the trees of Yggdrasil, parting the ocean below and shaking the whole sky. Heat. Unspeakable pain. Burning brilliantly. Even though Nidhogg had the body of a god, that did nothing to stop the agonizing burn he felt from the cruel light. Then the pain hit. Nidhogg always believe in his body was indestructible but reality chose to correct him. Agony shot through his entire body. He could feel the heat from the light scorching his body, each assault, burning and ckening his scales. The light treated his spirit and physical resistance as if they were some kind of joke. He screamed in even more pain as the ck-blue energy started to seep into his flesh and somehow burning his inside. Nidhogg for a second wonder if this was what it was like to bathe in the sun with no protection or resistance. Finally, the light died down and somehow Nidhogg was able to stay in the sky even throughout the pain. Nidhogg''s whole body was steaming with smoke rising from it and ck ssy spots could be spotted in some areas. Nidhogg gritted his teeth as he utilized the power of his absolute ice. The ice went into his flesh and then covered his scales with ayer of frost to stop the blood from leaking out. Swoosh! Nidhogg looks up in surprise as a fist came smashing into his face and then a hand grab his neck before he could propel away. Tang Wulin raised his fist and started to hammer down on Nidhogg, while he was trapped in Tang Wulin hold. The air trembles from the shockwavesing off of Nidhogg''s body. As Tang Wulin fist wasing towards Nidhogg face, a tail came in a wide arc and smashing into his face. Allowing Nidhogg to have a chance to smash his fist into Tang Wulin''s face and making him release him. Not wanting to surrender the advantage, Nidhogg charge and rammed into Tang Wulin causing them to fly toward the ground of Yggdrasil, like a speedinget. BANG! A massive crater was formed as a result of the dragons crashing down with small cracks being formed around them. Nidhogg roar in triumph from being on top of Tang Wulin and he then gathered his destructive power of Absolute Ice. A chilling sphere of frost was unleashed, sting from beneath his talons. ''Absolute Zero.'' It covered anything and everything, coating itself over the ground like a destructive tsunami, engulfing the form of Tang Wulin like an avnche. In an instant, everything was frozen solid, to the point where even the molecules got frozen. The roots of Yggdrasil tried fighting back but were still frozen. The branches on the roots were first ripped to shred by the icy wind and then frozen in the air. The frost traveled everywhere to the point where the whole ground of Yggdrasil was covered in ice and frost. The ground of Yggdrasil has be no different than an icy valley. Yet that did nothing to deter Nidhogg from smashing his talons down to the dragon under him. Nidhogg had to acknowledge it. Acknowledge the fact that the dragon beneath him was someone on his level, a being that could reform the very battlefield with a simple movement. The vibrations were shaking the earth and the World Tree itself, as Nidhogg was putting all of his strength into his hits. But then out of nowhere twelve ck-blue chains erupted from the frozen ground around them and went toward Nidhogg. With unbelievable fast reflexes, Nidhogg flew into the air as the chains reached the spot he was in before. Then like homing missiles, they dashed toward Nidhogg who was shocked but emitted a chilling aura from his body and sh-freezing the chains. Yet even more chains were bursting out of the ground and dashing toward Nidhogg. He narrowed his eyes and then the chilly aura started to expand from his body, causing anything it touches to instantly freeze. All of the chains were frozen causing them to look like ice sculptures around Nidhogg. Nidhogg snorted at the sculptures and then moved his gaze toward the ground but his eyes widen at the missing Tang Wulin. He instantly began expanding his senses across the area and then instantly look up to see the sky lighting up. Like shooting stars raining down upon the earth, Nidhogg watches the balls of lighting towards him. His eyes began glowing with pale light and then arge hurricane started to surround him. The balls of light severely impacted the wind, creating mini-explosions and then hurricanes started to form around Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin was being smashed by four icy hurricanes, that were hitting him from different angles. Nidhogg started to form a beam of energy with his Absolute Ice, as space in front of him started to warp. As if a mini-storm was forming, as a small ball of light began appearing in front of Nidhogg. The sphere was glowing intensely as it started growing to the size of a miniature blue sun. Power was radiating off the sphere and then. Nidhogg fired it. The breath attack tore through the air, causing shockwaves and thunderps as it race toward Tang Wulin who was still being engulfed by the four icy hurricanes. But then at the center of where the destructive hurricanes were shing, a beam started to form. The four hurricanes burst apart as a ck-blue beam sped toward to intercept the icy blue miniature suning towards him. As they made contact with each other. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! A deafening sound followed as a giant sphere was formed that reach the height of over 3,000 meters. It covered the width of an entire ind, illuminating the area around the two flying dragons. A four hundred meter crater was formed as the ocean was parted. The trees and roots of Yggdrasil were being ripped apart by the wind pressure. The noise had reverberated over the wholend as like a thunderp. The effect of the attack caused a storm to begin forming as streaks of lightning struck down and rain began falling. Yet it has done nothing to deter the two beings who caused this level of damage. A ck dragon with blue tribal marking was standing across an obsidian-like dragon. They both roar at each other. ROAR! Chapter 88: Dance of the Dragons (2) Chapter 88: Dance of the Dragons (2) Tang Wulin dashes toward Nidhogg who''s fierce eyes began to glow. A swirling hurricane of considerable force fused with the unrelenting power of his Absolute Ice began to swirl around Nidhogg. Yet that did nothing to deter Tang Wulin as his massive body smashed through the hurricane as if it wasn''t a fierce storm but a slight breeze. Nidhogg knew that wouldn''t be adequate enough to stop Tang Wulin and he only used the storm to slow him down. Then suddenly building-sized spikes started to form on top and around the hurricane. They started smashing into Tang Wulin body, but none were able to pierce his hardy hide as he finally closed on to Nidhogg. Nidhogg swung his tail in an arc towards Tang Wulin face, but Tang Wulin caught it in his mouth and then began to swing Nidhogg around. Then with one mighty hurl, Nidhogg body was sent propelling itself toward the roots of Yggdrasil. Tang Wulin raised his mighty wings and then m them down, as shooting stars sped towards Nidhogg as his body finally crashes into the roots. BANG! Tang Wulin watches as the starry lights were crashing down towards the ce Nidhoggnded in. He narrowed his eyes as he saw a broad sphere of glittering ice on top of the roots with ice crystals forming around it. The ice started to melt as the sphere started to dripping with water. Within a few seconds, the sphere was gone and in its ce was Nidhogg with water dripping off his body. Nidhogg gritted his teeth and knew he would have to do something drastic if he didn''t want to die. Shaking his head, he ps his wings and shot straight up to the sky, while his eyes were glowing with a familiar blue glow. The ocean below both of the dragons started to rise and form small tornadoes. Tang Wulin shifted its head up toward Nidhogg and then with one p of his wings, dashed toward him. Nidhogg narrowed his eyes and then roared out as the small water tornados dash toward him. Next, they started forming a small vortex above him and then an icy long dragon began to form. The icy dragon sends out a mighty roar as the temperature started to drop down to absolute zero. The sky above them started to change from rain into snow and the storm turned to the color of translucent blue. Then the dragon began to dash towards Tang Wulin who didn''t abandon his charge. BOOOM! As soon as Tang Wulin and the Dragon made contact with each other, everything stops. A huge st of gray was generated as it exploded outward and started to incase everything. The area around Tang Wulin seems as if it was suspended in time. ''Yes, be instantly frozen in time and space.'' Thought Nidhogg in savage glee as he observes the world around him started to turn gray. The bottom half of Yggdrasil seems to have stagnated as if anything that touches the gray was forced to be frozen in time. He let out a loud chuckle but then his eyes widen as visible cracks started to form around Tang Wulin. Cracks were appearing everywhere around where the gray was and then, it exploded with everything returning to normal. ROAR! Tang Wulin roared out as he turned his gaze towards to Nidhogg and then with a speed that he didn''t use against Nidhogg before appeared right behind him. Before Nidhogg could react, Tang Wulin smashed his tail down upon his head and sent him hurtling toward the base of Yggdrasil. Nidhogg tried to stop his descent but then his eyes widen when he saw ck-blue chains appearing around him and then restraining his body in mid-air. Nidhogg''s tries to break out of the remarkable chains but to his horror found out that they wouldn''t budge and they were somehow weakening him. He then looks up and saw a streak of ck-blue rushing toward him. BANG! Nidhogg eyes were wide as he started to slowly look down and saw that the area where his heart was, had been pierced. The area of his heart and his right arm were destroyed from Tang Wulin attack in an instant. After Tang Wulin flew past Nidhogg, he twisted his body and then sent a brilliant beam of energy toward Nidhogg body. ''Don''t tell me... He was holding back.'' Thought Nidhogg as the beam was approaching him. BANG! Nidhogg whole body was engulfed in an enormous explosion. Nidhogg body started to fall toward the ground and then with a thunderous sound, made a small crater on the ground. Tang Wulin tilted his head and then his body started to glow with an ethereal light. His dragon form started to dissolve into small streaks of light toward the ground near Nidhogg and then his human form started to appear. As the glittering lights reached the ground, Tang Wulin started to gradually open his eyes and look towards Nidhogg broken form. Nidhogg was bleeding all around, with his scales broken apart and the right part of his chest leaking out arge amount of blood. The damages that were done to his flesh and the shattered bones were slowly failing to heal. His organs and intestines were severely burned while sttering out of his battered form. The Absolute Ice was trying gantly to keep its master alive by freezing the parts that were extremely damaged and yet it could do nothing for his missing heart. Yet that has done nothing to deter the fierce look in Nidhogg eyes as he red at the human who was approaching him. It could be said, that the only thing keeping Nidhogg barley alive was his burning anger and willpower. "I''m the strongest... of the Cmities..." Tang Wulin said nothing as finally reached Nidhogg. "Yet... I lost to you... You who aren''t even a god..." Before Nidhogg could say anything else, Tang Wulin thrust his fists into his mouth and wrenched it wide open. Then with a roar, a massive ck-blue beam of energy shot into Nidhoggs throat and went straight out the rest of its body obliterating it. Broken and battered body of Nidhogg couldn''t withstand Tang Wulin attacks even in his human form, as Nidhogg was already dying. ''You talk too much.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he watches the remains of Nidhogg dissipating. Next, his eyes glowed fiercely as an icy blue ball appeared and then he opens up his mouth. Tang Wulin watches as the ball went into his mouth and the marking around his body began to shine. He then entered his Spiritual World and watched as the icy blue sphere traveled to a separate area from where his soul core and blood core were. He watches as the light travel for a while and then reached a room of white. In the room was his massive Dragon Form that was lying down and then the icy sphere went into his dragon form. He could feel his dragon yer powers were getting stronger after devouring Nidhogg soul. He began getting lost in thought as he stared at his dragon form. # Tang Wulin blinks his eyes as he appeared in a white room. Next, to him, Zeref appeared with a critical look and then he snaps his fingers, causing the room to shake. Tang Wulin watches as a massive dragon started to appear. He didn''t even need it to fully appeared to know it was his Dragon Form from what he senses and felt from it. "Zeref?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Remember when I told you that the Space Between Time also brought your Dragon Form that was trapped in Fairy Sphere into this body and then separates it." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod, as he recalled that. "Well, this is the area the Space Between Time brought it to. Now all you need to do his interact with your Dragon Form." Said Zeref. "With the help of Yggdrasil, you believe I would have enough energy to use my dragon form?" Questioned Tang Wulin, causing Zeref to nod his head. "What about the madness?" Questioned Tang Wulin, causing Zeref to grimace and then turn to him. "I have been thinking about that for a while and came up with a theory that could work. You didn''t know this but the main reason you Dragonyers went mad was because of the enormous power of a Dragon being housed in your human bodies. Because you guys couldn''t contain the power, you were driven to madness and went on to rampage around the world." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to fall silent. "While it was possible for your body to gain enough to strength to withstand the power, by the time you reach that level it would be toote normally. But with your Golden Dragon King seal and the Spirit Metamorphosis, your body was able to transform into an existence that has the potential to withstand the enormous power." Said Zeref. "Why didn''t you tell me this before now?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "I told you, it''s a theory. I''m not a hundred percent sure if this will work. I''m only basing this on the fact that you guys went mad from your body not being able to withstand your dragonyer magic. There is a chance that you will still go mad and destroy everything." Said Zeref as he stared at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin gazes at Zeref but then nodded his head. "Let''s do it." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref eyes to widen. "Wait! Don''t you want to at-." "Not enough time Zeref, its either I go hysterical or die by Nidhogg." Said Tang Wulin as he began walking towards his Dragon Form. "Besides, I trust you bring me back" Said Tang Wulin, not noticing the way Zeref began to clench his fist. Tang Wulin reached the snout of his Dragon Form and saw it was staring at him with its beady white eyes. A smile sprouted from his lips as he began moving his hand toward his Dragon Form and then a light envelops the room around them. Tang Wulin could feel his bones shifting, teeth getting longer and sharper. Jaws lengthen, organs reassemble, wings around his back starting to sprout out and scales started to form around his body. The process was terrible and yet, oddly he missed it. # "Few, it''s a good thing your body was able to hold out." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "Amazing." Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to them and began to observe the damages that they caused. If she didn''t know any better, she would have thought Tang Wulin and Nidhogg were the caused of Yggdrasil destruction. The roots of Nidhogg were raptured, the bark was frozen or ripped apart and the ground beneath them was basically frozen solid. The storm above them was still snowing, but it seems to have turned less intense from the death of Nidhogg. "Still, why did you hold back against Nidhogg?" Questioned Sleipnir as she could feel the vast amount of power Tang Wulin was holding back. From that amount, she could tell that if he wanted to, he could have easily destroyed Nidhogg. Tang Wulin shook his head as he thought about what happened in the fight with Nidhogg. When he was in his Dragon form, he got lost to the previous unchallenged power he had before. "You got lost?" Questioned Sleipnir. "Yes. The feeling of regaining the power of my dragon form and being untouchable was utterly amazing. I wanted to stay in that form as long as possible. It wasn''t until I could feel my body and soul screaming out that I decided to conclude the fight." Said Tang Wulin causing both Sleipnir and Zeref to nod their heads. "Well anyway, It''s about time we head up to Yggdrasil."Said Zeref. Tang Wulin looked up to Yggdrasil and then began dashing towards it. Chapter 89: Meeting of a Lifetime Chapter 89: Meeting of a Lifetime "He actually beat Nidhogg..." The being with red eyes was shocked as he stared at the shallow pond in front of him disying the battle between Nidhogg and the human, that could turn into a dragon. "But it seems, he can''t normally ess that power without the help of Yggdrasil." The being started to get lost in thought as he reviewed the events that he just saw. # Tang Wulin was moving up the World Tree with his full speed, as he wasn''t certain if his battle with Nidhogg had undoubtedly hastened the destruction of Yggdrasil or not. He began maneuvering himself over the ice-shaped crystals and spikes that were protruding from Yggdrasil. He then kicks off the bark of Yggdrasil and summoned his light-wings. Which were different from normal as there were four wings instead of two. ''Old Tang did say my Light Wings spirit bone fused with my Golden Dragon King wings.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he presses his foot onto the air and shot off upward. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soars.'' The figure of Tang Wulin started changing into a grand golden and ck dragon. The two dragons roar out as they started to create gold and ck streaks of glimmering light as they were shooting up towards the top of the World Tree. Gold and ck streaks of light could be seen breaking through the imprable mist that was hiding the top half of Yggdrasil. Luckily, it was just mist and nothing else as Tang Wulin was able to safely soar past the mist. It merely took him a few minutes to reach the top and as he begannding, Sleipnir appeared next to him. "Amazing." Said Sleipnir as she began looking around. She could see grass all around with rootsing out at some of the areas and in the middle of the grassy patch ofnd was a soaring tower. The distinctive tower was made out of roots that shot up straight up into the sky and around the tower were branches that seem to be piercing through the space around it. "Is that the road of time up there?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Not exactly, what you are seeing are branches that connect to the other worlds or dimensions. The road of time is inside of the tower." Said Sleipnir. Tang Wulin said nothing as he began making his way toward the tower. Yet before he could enter the tower, Old Tang voice rang out. "Wulin... Stop for a second." "What is it?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he knew Old Tang wouldn''t try to disturb him if it wasn''t important. "I don''t know why but I have a feeling that branch over there is calling out to me. I know we don''t have a lot of time but could you do me a favor and check it out?"Questioned Old Tang. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows but without a pause, he went towards the branch that Old Tang mention. This was the first time Old Tang ever ask for any favors and like Zeref, he has been there for him whenever he needed him. ''I guess I can spare some time.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he made his over to the branch. The branch wasn''t anything special as it looks smilier to the branches below the top of the tree except it had streaks of white around it. ''You feel anything else Old Tang?'' Questioned Tang Wulin yet Old Tang said nothing. Tang Wulin stayed still for a while without saying anything and as he was about to questioned Old Tang again, his voice rang out. "Touch it, Wulin." Said Old Tang but Tang Wulin could tell his voice was different this time. ''You ok Old Tang?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he narrowed his eyes but he wasn''t given a response. He contemtes not touching it and diving into his Spiritual World to see what was up with Old Tang but decided against it. ''Watch out for me guys.'' Thought Tang Wulin toward Zeref and Sleipnir as he began moving his hand towards the roots. Sleipnir and Zeref were standing next to Tang Wulin with a serious expression on their face. As they saw Tang Wulin, touch the branch, their eyes widen when a Golden Trident appeared on his forehead. # Tang Wulin blinks his eyes and saw he was in an illusionary world. The world was a ck void with only darkness. Then a Trident Mark appeared on Tang Wulin forehead and then a person started to appear in front of him. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he started assessing the person in front of him, as his figure began to fully appear. It was a handsome man who was wearing a dashing blue robe, with long blue hair that was fluttering messily behind his back. On the man forehead was a golden trident that shined and he possessed deep blue eyes that seems as if it could see through everything. Tang Wulin could see a golden trident in his hand and to his surprise, the man started to smile softly at him. "Old Tang... is that you? Is that your true form?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing the man eyes for a split second to widen in surprise but go back to being calm. "How can you tell?" Questioned the man who had a tender look show up on his face. "Your aura for one feels simr to his, and you have a little bit of his scent. The rest of you smell like seawater and rabbit?" Said Tang Wulin causing the handsome man the chuckle. "At least I now know who you took after the most, although my little rabbit won''t be so thrilled." Mumble the man as he put his hand on his chin and a small smile sprouted on his face. Yet Tang Wulin said nothing as he waited for the man to confirm his suspicions. "Well you are right, I''m Old Tang or more of who he took after. You see little Wulin, Old Tang was a small piece of my consciousness that I left behind so you would have someone to help and guide you." Said the man causing Tang Wulin eyes to narrow. "...Who are you?" Questioned Tang Wulin even though he could feel the answer at the back of his mind. "I''m am your biological father little Wulin." Said the man causing Tang Wulin to nky stare at the man. "My name is Tang San!" "Tang San, the founder of Tang Sect!" "Tang San, one of the five God King of the Divine Council!" "Poseidon God Tang San!" "Asura God Tang San!" "I am your father!" The silence was the answer to Tang San deration as Tang Wulin just gaze at him with no change in his emotion or expression. Tang San expected this as he quietly waited for his son to respond to him with a faint smile on his face. "Exin." Said Tang Wulin causing Tang San to nod his head. "I guess we can start with how I''m speaking to you now? When you came in contact with that branch, the mark I left on you as a child was able to resonate with mine. Allowing us to form a connection through space and time, giving us a chance tomunicate." Said Tang San causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Your name is from your mother Xiao Wu and me. Hence, you are called Tang Wulin, meaning the little unicorn of Tang San and Xiao Wu. You have a sister called Tang Wutong and her husband called Huo Yuhao." "Huo Yuhao and Tang Wutong? Isn''t that the Spirit Ice Douluo and Dragon Butterfly Douluo that were alive ten thousand years ago." Said Tang Wulin causing Tang San to nod his head. "Yes, kinda simr to you. I sent your sister down to the Douluo Continent ten thousand years ago to gain some experience and also to train my future sessor Huo Yuhao. Sadly that didn''t work out but in the end, they both married each other and came to the god realm." Said Tang San causing Tang Wulin to nod his head and motion for him to continue. "Our family of five should have lived happily in the realm of the gods, but a catastrophe caused us to have to separate. The realm of the world was swept away in a distant ce. We were almost destroyed but it was stopped by the sacrificed of two of the God-kings to preserve the realm of God." "Those Gods Kings willingly sacrifice themselves?" Questioned Tang Wulin in surprise. "...Let''s just say they did what they had to." Said Tang San with a bitter smile and sorrow in his eyes. "Anyway because of this, the Golden Dragon King that was sealed in the depths of the gods broke free from the seal. With its eternal rage, it started raging in the realm of the gods and tried to obliterate everything. We tried our best to destroy it, but it did a despicable act before it died. The Golden Dragon King took his God Core and transfer it into your body that was recently born, to end you. To prevent this from happening I ce 18 seals on your body. Which divided the power of the Golden Dragon King." Said Tang San. ''So that is why I have those seals.'' Thought Tang Wulin. It wouldn''t be wrong to say he has always wondered what kind of being could seal the Golden Dragon King. From what Old Tang has been saying, the Golden Dragon King is one of the most capable beings in the God Realm. "We couldn''t allow you to stay in God Realm to absorb the divine energy, or it would elerate the opening of the seal, and your small body wouldn''t have been able to withstand such an impact. So, in desperation, we knew we had to send you away from the Divine realm, so the speed of the seal breaking would slow down. Also, the Golden Dragon Spear is left to you by your sister Wutong, and your brother Yuhao sent you to Douluo Continent." Said Tang San as he watches his son expression. Tang Wulin was processing everything he has been told by Tang San. From how he was able to gain the Golden Dragon King inside his body and how he was able to gain the bloodlines of the gods. Also where the Golden Dragon Spear came from and who exactly his siblings were. "Did my Mom and Dad know about this?" Questioned Tang Wulin, causing Tang San eyes to reveal a hint of sorrow but he still began to talk. "Yes, when we sent you to Douluo Continent, I made sure to inform your parents about some things." Said Tang San causing Tang Wulin to fall in thought. "You said you guys were trapped?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes. You see on the other side were experiencing a lot of troubles from encountering other gods and colliding with them. We want toe back but that requires the power of other gods. Or if you can be capable enough to be able to create your own realm, then you can find a way to find us." Said Tang San but then Tang Wulin gaze became serious. "I will help you with getting out of the space you are." Said Tang Wulin causing a smile to sprout out from Tang San face but then. "It''s not because I want to see my ''Mother'' or ''Sister''. No, it has to deal with helping you." Said Tang Wulin causing Tang San to furrow his brows. "Why me and not them? Do you not believe you are our child?" Questioned Tang San. "No, I believe in you, as it exins some of the questions I have always had. As for the other questions, it''s because I don''t care for them." Said Tang Wulin and yet Tang San still calmly gaze at him. "I don''t know them. You, on the other hand, are still the same Old Tang to me even with your differences. To me, you are one of the people who has been by my side since I could remember." Said Tang Wulin. ''I see now.'' Thought Tang San as he began realizing his sons thinking. To his little Wulin, he couldn''t bring himself to care for people he doesn''t know. Even if Tang San himself says many good things about them, it still wouldn''t do anything to Wulin who has no longsting personal experience with them. ''How ironic.'' Thought Tang San as a bitter smile made its way on his face. He began remembering his interactions with his own father and the absent of his mother. He had to admit he didn''t really care about his mother until he heard the story of her death from his father and felt her love from him when he awakens his Blue Silver Emperor. As for his father? He had to admit it was only because of his prior life experience and his thirst for a family that he didn''t begin to resent his father. After all, in the beginning, his rtionship with his father wasn''t that great, it could be said they were no different from strangers. "I understand but Wulin, at least answers me this." Said Tang San causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "If you met them, could you find it in your heart to try and start to care for them?" Questioned Tang San causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows and get lost in thought. "...I don''t know." Said Tang Wulin but that didn''t stop Tang San from smiling at him. "I can tell it''s hard for you to find it in your heart to care about a family that you barely know. So I will leave it up to them to earn your love and care." Said Tang San, causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "How are you so sure they would be able to earn my love?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Tang San to chuckle. "Because your mother and sister have this unusual ability to worm themselves into one''s heart. Besides, I am confident they will move heaven and earth to show their love for you." Said Tang San with a huge smile. Tang Wulin said nothing but after a while, he slowly nodded his head. Tang San slowly moved his eyes over his son face and body, inspecting him. "I won''t say anything more as their still things I need to on my end. But Lin Lin even if you don''t call me dad or father, I want you to know I will always love you. Even if you be lost to the Golden Dragon King madness or something else happen, father promise he and everyone wille to save you." Said Tang San as he gradually moved his hand towards Wulin face. "I''m d I was able to meet you so soon and am happy that you are surrounded by people who care about you. I will leave Old Tang to continue to help you as I could tell he has been training you in the arts of the spear." Said Tang San as he notices both his and Wulin body was started to glow. "... Tell me something before you go at least." Said Tang Wulin. "What is it?" "...If there was another way... Would you have-." "Yes." Said Tang San with absolute confidence in his voice as his gaze at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t fully understand why but he could feel his body was trembling and he felt somewhat warm inside. "My Lin Lin." "I promise we will meet again." "Regardless of how much time may pass." "We will one day be reunited." "As a family." Chapter 90: Sage Chapter 90: Sage "Wulin, Daddy his proud of how strong you have be and how big you have gotten. Although it surprised me that you were able to awaken both the Sea God and the Asura God bloodline so fast. But at least this lessens daddy worries for you, especially after looking through Old Tang memories and seeing most of your fights." Said Tang San. As he was talking with his dear son, he was going through Old Tang memories and to say he wasn''t shocked at what he saw would be a lie. Whether it be from his son progress in unlocking the seals to thepanions he has made and to the progression of the world. Yet above all of that, he was delighted that his son had friends and family that he can rely on. "I promise Wulin. All of us will be reunited with each other." # Tang Wulin blinks his eyes and saw he was back at the top of Yggdrasil. He nces at Zeref and Sleipnir who were giving him questioning nces. "Wulin..." Old Tang voice rang out. ''Later.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he shifted his head to the tower. Shaking his head, he began moving towards the tower without bothering to give them a response. Sleipnir and Zeref both nces at each other and went to follow behind Tang Wulin. As Tang Wulin went into the tower, he gathered all of his strength and with one mighty leap,unched himself all the way to the top. As he finally reached the top, he found an entrance in front of him and went through it. After walking through the entrance, he found himself in arge room. "So you have finally arrived here." A voice rang out. Tang Wulin turned his head and saw a person sitting on a golden throne, that was in the middle of the room they were in. The man had long snow-white hair with red ash skin and tribal markings around his face. He had two red eyes with a purple one on top of his forehead. "You are?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "I''m the overseer of the World Tree who is called Sage." Said Sage as he stared at Tang Wulin. ''Sleipnir?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "I don''t know if what he said is true." Said Sleipnir as she started paying attention to Sage. ''Well, do you know where the Road of Time is?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "It''s over there, behind his throne." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to send a nce to the room behind the golden throne. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows but nheless began moving toward the room behind the mighty throne and also making sure to keep an eye on Sage. "I see, you came to use the Road Of Time." Said Sage as he turned his head toward Tang Wulin. Then with a twitch of his hand, a red portal appeared in front of Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin was able to summon his Golden Dragon Spear just in time before a broad red de came crashing towards him out of the portal. Bang! Tang Wulin was able to stop the broad red de but before he could do anything else, the polished de disappeared and then in front of him was Sage. "Impressive." Said Sage. Tang Wulin said nothing as he started getting ready tobat the man in front of him. "Tell me something? Do you know what exactly Yggdrasil is?" Questioned Sage. Yet Tang Wulin utter nothing back as he really didn''t care to know. He dashed toward Sage who only narrowed his eyes and snaps his fingers. A hundredrge des came out of the portals that appeared in front of Sage and wasing toward to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin instantly summoned his Blue Silver Genesis and then began to fuse his bloodline into the vines. As the des came close to him, he willed the vines to go and capture the des that wereing toward him. While also utilizing his Magic Dragon Chain that erupted from the earth to carefully wrap around the polished des. Sage expression didn''t change one bit as even morerge des were summoned from behind him. "Yggdrasil isn''t just a gateway through time and dimensions." Said Sage as he watches Tang Wulin stomp down on the floor. Multiple Dragons shot up from the ground to intercept the des and exploding upon contact. Tang Wulin figure then turned into a Gold and ck Dragon that sped through the other des that tried to hit him. "Yggdrasil is also a seal." Said Sage while Tang Wulin was closing in on him. Tang Wulin eyes widen when he saw a silver giant that was wielding a massive red de in each of his ten arms. Simr to Sage, the giant, had a tribal marking on its face with four eyes that were shining. "Come my Avatar." Said Sage. He swung his arm down causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen as he saw the speed of the swordsing at him. He quickly willed the vines to make an effective barrier around him just in time as the massive de came into contact. Sage watches as the des easily cut through the vines around Tang Wulin but then he saw a gold and ck dragoning towards him. "This is a seal for a being so terrible, that if he was to be released. The universe woulde to an end." The Avatar behind him moved its sword to intercept them but then he saw the dragons split into multiple copies of themselves. He had to utilize all of his swords to intercept the oing dragons. "It''s for this reason that Yggdrasil has been siphoning and hoarding all of the energy from countless worlds." Said Sage as he saw the dragons making contact with the massive des. Bang! Subsequently Sage thrust his hand out causing the Avatar behind him to spew out brilliantly red mes that constructed a wall around him. Yet that did nothing to deter Tang Wulin who was rushing toward Sage after using his spear as a distraction. ''So that''s why there wasn''t any spirit energy anywhere else but here.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he got closer to the mes. He stretches out his hand, causing the Golden Dragon Spear to appear back in his hand. Then he threw it with all of his might, after coating it with his Dragonyer energy. Tang Wulin then thrust his arm up and his other one forward. ''Magic Dragon Lanza.'' ''Magic Dragon Eruption.'' ''Magic Dragon re.'' Sage saw the streak of ck-blueing towards him and the countless balls of light heading his way. Before he could make a move, he nces downwards as he could feel a build-up of energy under him and instantly moved from the spot he was in. Sage watches as energy erupted up from where he was before but then he shifted his head to see continuous chainsing out of the ground towards him. ''I see.'' Thought Sage as rotated his arms which summoned multiple portals around him. Out of those portals were massive des that went to intercept of all of Tang Wulin attacks. Tang Wulin expression didn''t change as a jeweled crown and a multi-colored ring appeared on him. "Ok then, so I won''t open the seal. Just let me use the road of time." Said Tang Wulin as his ring and the gems on his head began to shine dazzlingly. ''Red Gem, Blue Gem, Green Gem, Orange Gem, Purple Gem, and Pink Gem Amplification.'' ''Child of Life.'' ''Gem Amplification.'' Tang Wulin could feel himself getting stronger and then he ms down his foot causing vines to erupt out from the ground towards Sage. Then a purple ring appeared behind him and began to shine. ''Devour.'' Sage could feel his vitality and spirit power being a drain. He instantly created portals around Tang Wulin to unleash his massive des and then use his Avatar mes to burn away the vines that were approaching him. "Even if you came here just to use the Road Of Time, I can''t let you do that. The damage you and Nidhogg caused to Yggdrasil as weaken it drastically. Meaning any more use of its power will weaken the seal even further or worse, break it." "The entity we sealed in here is something that should not be released. It took over a thousand god realms working together with Yggdrasil to be able to seal this being." Said Sage as he ps both of his hands together to create a huge portal above Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t look up as he maintained his eyes on Sage even as the Avatar with ten arms wereing down upon him. "Don''t worry about it, If that entity breaks free. Then I will just destroy it." Said Tang Wulin as he stomps down on the ground producing a translucent forcefield around the room. ''Golden Dragon Raging Domain.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Tyrant Body Emission.'' Tang Wulin could feel his strength increasing and then he dashed toward Sage, disregarding the fact that the Avatar wasing down on him. "Destroy it? Don''t make meugh. Just to seal it caused the death and destruction of all of those god realms. Yet your thinking about trying to destroy that same being?" Sage snorted at Tang Wulin answer. The Avatar narrowed its eyes and swung its massive de to the side. Tang Wulin didn''t panic as he twists his body to bring his spear in front of him. Bang! Tang Wulin felt the force of all ten swords with his Golden Dragon Spear and allowed himself to beunch forward. He could feel that his body was greedily absorbing the force of the Avatar attack and then with proper timing. He was able to get his body to fly toward Sage. ''He was after this huh...'' Thought Sage with a grimace as he hastily summoned back his Avatar. Yet that did nothing to deter Tang Wulin as a ck soul ring appeared behind him and began to shine. ''Fourth Soul Ring: Godspeed.'' Tang Wulin body was coated with electricity causing his long hair to spike up and blue sparks to crackle around him. He then nted his foot on the ground and with all of his might he pushes off causing the ground beneath him to rapture. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soars.'' Sage saw the figure of Tang Wulin became a blur to him but that didn''t stop him from opening countless portals in front of him. Countless massives des rush out of the portal towards Tang Wulin who was still charging forward. ''Mountain Dragon King: Weight.'' ''Gravity Control.'' Tang Wulin could feel his Golden Dragon Spear with the boost of his soul bone and gravity control getting fifteen times heavier. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Ascends the Heavens'' He then thrust his spear that was coated in all types of aura toward the iing des. Bang! ''Golden Dragon Earthquake wave.'' For the first time, since their encounter Sage expression finally changed. As he saw the human in front of him smashing and blowing apart the countless amount of des he summoned. Yet Tang Wulin momentum didn''t falter as he plowed through the des and headed towards Sage Avatar which was in front of him. He tried to will his Avatar to move, but it was toote as Tang Wulin already made contact with it. Forcing Sage to watch as his Avatar was blown away and destroyed in front of him but Tang Wulin was not done. With exceptional dexterity, he twisted his body and kicks the bottom end of the shaft towards Sage. Sage narrowed his eyes as he quickly moved his hand to summon his massive des to defend him. Tang Wulin watches as ten des appeared out of nowhere to repel his attack but as the des made contact with his spear. Tang Wulin sprouted a smirk on his face. Swoosh! Sages eyes widen as he saw blooding from his body. He slowly looks down to see a deep wound on his chest. ''Jade-Eye Dragon King: Space-Time sh!'' Yet even after he saw his attack made contact, that didn''t stop Tang Wulin from not continuing his barrages of attack. ''Magic Dragon Eruption.'' From below the wounded Sage, energy started to form but unlike the one before, this one was vastly bigger and stronger. BANG! Tang Wulin watches as Sage''s body became engulfed in energy and he then outstretches his arm to summon his Golden Dragon Spear. He then channels his Annihtion into his spear and then hurled it towards Sage body, that was still being engulfed by the energy. Tang Wulin watches as the golden spear that had red energy crackle around it was rushing toward Sage but then. A blue light appeared in the middle of the ck-blue energy and as the spear got close to the blue light, it caused it to stop in mid-air. Then both the Golden Dragon Spear and the ck-blue energy were sted away. Tang Wulin maintained his eyes on Sage or more specifically what was in front of Sage. It was simr to a trident with a blue shaft and a golden end. The trident ends had a thin crescent shape on both the left and right side. While the middle prong was sharp and straight. "To think, you would force me to use this weapon." Sage mutter as he looks at the trident in front of him. "Let me ask you something. Will you still try and fight me even if it means the evil that is sealed inside will be awakened? Even if that evil would destroy the lives of many people in the future? Even if it means the consequences are the suffering of others?" Questioned Sage as he gazes at Tang Wulin. "I have long since epted the fact that my actions will cause the suffering of others." Said Tang Wulin as he stretches out his hand and resummoned his golden spear. Sage sighed as he began to think about all the trouble him and everyone went through to this seal intact. The sacrifice they had to make but nheless narrowed his eyes at Tang Wulin. "I wonder if I didn''t give most of my body and energy to seal. Would you have forced me this far." Sage mumble as he slowly began to move his hand toward the trident in front of him. "I will fulfill my duty as thest guardian of the tree of Yggdrasil and the seal. Even if it means sacrificing my whole existence." Said Sage as he grabs on to the trident. Blue energy burst from the trident and Sage after they came in contact with each other. Unbeknownst to Tang Wulin, the sky above the World Tree was turning into a storm with streaks of lightning crackling. "The end is near. Whether my body gives out and die by this weapon or I kill you first." "This weapon has the power to destroy and re-create the world a thousand times over. It''s a weapon that surpasses all other weapons, the Trident of Destruction, Bnce, and Creation." Sage''s voice rang out from the blue energy exploding out. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes as he saw Sage was shirtless with blue energy crackling around his body and his eyes gleaming with a deep blue light. "Come!" "Trish!" Chapter 91: Road of Time Chapter 91: Road of Time The attack came in the form of a raging array of destruction. Tang Wulin promptly formed a barrier with his Blue Silver Genesis Neutral mode causing all of the vines to be thicker andrger. Yet that did nothing to stop the vines from being literally disintegrated as soon as it made contact with the blue energy. But this gave Tang Wulin enough time to get out of the way of the attack. He watches as the surge of energypletely destroyed parts of the tower, allowing him to observe the sky outside and the rain that was falling. Sage merely ignores the destruction caused as Trish lit up and to Tang Wulin shock, he saw the surrounding area being restored. "Surprise? You should be. After all, this weapon represents the miraculous power of Creation, Bnce, and Destruction." Said Sage as he narrowed his eyes at Tang Wulin. Boom! The ground beneath sage was shattered as he races across the battlefield toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin quickly willed his Blue Silver Genesis into Active Mode and sends the vines to capture him. While this was happening two purple rings lit up behind him. ''Devour.'' ''Ena.'' Sage notice the luxuriant vinesing towards him but only snorted as a crackle of lightning burst from him and burn the vines that came close to him. But Tang Wulin expression didn''t change as he stomps down on the ground causing countless golden and ck dragons to burst from the ground. Sage with masterful movements thrust out Trish towards the dragons that were heading to him. Tang Wulin watches as trident made contact with the mighty dragons but instead of them exploding or blowing it away. They instantly froze. Sage sped up and thrust out his trident toward Tang Wulin. With exceptional skill, Tang Wulin deflected the trident to the side and then twisted his body to thrust out towards Sage. Sage let out a small smirk as blue energy burst from his body and the trident he held. Tang Wulin tried to counter the burst of energy with his Annihtion but he was blown away from the blue energy overpowering his Annihtion. Sage eyes widen in shock when he saw Tang Wulin being sted away from him, being erased from existence from his attack. He narrowed his eyes at the red energy that sheltered him before his attack contact. "Interesting, to think you have an able power to defend against this weapon. Which means that power you have has to be in the same ss as the gods." Said Sage as he saw Tang Wulin skidded to aplete stop. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he began thinking of a way to get through Trish destruction energy. Sage slowly twirled his trident and then with one simple thrust, obliterated everything in front of him. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soar.'' Tang Wulin instantly disappears from in front of Sage and the area he was in was annihted. Tang Wulin then thurst his hands up causing the area under Sage to lit up. ''Magic Dragon Eruptions.'' Sage narrowed his eyes and m Trish down to the ground causing the energy below to be destroyed. Tang Wulin instantly summoned his Light Wings and used the extra mobility to gain some distance from Sage. "Trish is a god weapon that eliminates everything down to its concept. You will have to try harder than that to even get close to me." Said Sage causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "Yet you are able to wield it so well." Tang Wulin mumble causing Sage who surprising was able to hear it, to shake his head. "Wield it so well? Don''t make meugh. Trish isn''t an easy weapon to wield." Sage mumbled. The only reason why he could use most of its power was that he was using Yggdrasil and his own life force as a substitute to appease Trish. Trish is a weapon that would never allow those who are unworthy or corrupt to wield it. It was not incorrect to say Sage was putting his literal existence on the line. As once he didn''t have any more life force and Yggdrasil Energy to transmit. Then Trish will eliminate him as punishment for being unworthy of it. ''But if I can''t do this much, then I wouldn''t have been able to be the guard this ce for all these millennia.'' Thought Sage. Tang Wulin dashed towards Sage. Sage narrowed his eyes and his Trish started to crackle with lightning. He mmed the but end of the shaft down on the ground causing the lighting at the prong to disappear and appear above both of them. Yet Tang Wulin hasn''t stopped his dash but instead increased his speed. Sage noted this but nheless continued his attack as the lightning above them formed a sphere came rushing down. Tang Wulin disregards the sphere of lightninging towards him and thought back to his lessons with Old Tang. # "Wrong." Said Old Tang as he smacks Tang Wulin away. Tang Wulin body went rolling a few meters away from Old Tang who only shook his head. "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Mutter Tang Wulin as he slowly starts to pick himself back up. "I''m not surprised. What I''m trying to get you to understand and achieve is something most others won''t be able to achieve in their lifetime." Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "Why do you say that?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Because while the concept is straightforward to recognize. The actual achievement of itis very difficult and hard. If you want to reach the next height of your spearmanship, then you must learn to free your mind from all external factors." Said Old Tang as Tang Wulin finally stood back up. "You must learn this skill if you want to reach even farther highest. As there will be times in a fight where nothing you do will seem to work and the only thing you can rely on is your instinct." "Even just gaining a glimpse of this skill will allow you to ovee most of the challenge you may face in your life." # Tang Wulin took a deep breath and exhales. He gradually moved his hand that didn''t have the spear in a circle. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' A golden and ck dragon appeared in ce of Tang Wulin, with a roar that reverberates throughout the whole tower. To Sage''s shock, he could see the lighting sphere flickering from the pressure that the dragons gave off and then Tang Wulin thrust his spear. Swoosh! With never before seen extraordinary precision and skills, Tang Wulin was able to hit the weak point of the lightning sphere causing it to copse. Yet he hasn''t stopped there as he got closer to Sage who decided to send out a burst of destructive energy. Yet even with the oing destruction energy, Tang Wulin expression remain serene. Tang Wulin spear became coated with the energy of annihtion as it was about to make contact with Trish destruction energy. Sage was expecting many things, from Tang Wulin trying to avoid Trish destruction energy to him trying to weaken it with his own destruction energy but under no circumstances did he expect what came next. Tang Wulin thrust out his spear towards the destruction energy. As it made contact, it was able to cause it to halt with the aid of the red energy around it for a second. Yet it didn''t stop there, as to Sage''s shock the spear in Tang Wulin hands began to dance. After hitting the destruction energy once, Tang Wulin didn''t try to retreat but used the momentum from beforehand to keep on attack. With unbelievable fluidness and skill, Tang Wulin spear began to slowly cause the destruction energy around it to distort and trail behind the spear movement. Tang Wulin slowly sped up his spear movement, as more and more destruction energy started to swirl around him like a vortex. It was not incorrect to say at the moment Tang Wulin look like he was controlling the destruction energy as if it was his own. ''How!'' Thought Sage in shock. Tang Wulin after gathering all of the destruction energy around him, then twisted his body and thrust out towards Sage who was standing in front of him. Sage instantly evaded to the side as he saw Trish destructions energy pass through the area he was in. Sadly, he didn''t have enough time to think about it as Tang Wulin was able to close the gap between from him being too shocked. What Sage didn''t know was that Tang Wulin was gradually reaching the fundamental limits of the realm of man with his spearmanship. Because of this Tang Wulin was able to achieve things that one could consider impossible. Tang Wulin with one step was able to reach the area of attack of Sage who narrowed his eyes and thrust out toward Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin expression did not change as his spear thrust turned from one thrust into a thousand. ng! Sage''s could feel himself about to be propelled back from Tang Wulin overwhelming strength but Tang Wulin didn''t allow that. Tang Wulin moved his spear downwards ontop of Trish to divert it to the ground and then twisted his body before thrusting towards Sage. ''Like I would let you.'' Thought Sage as he expanded both lightning and destruction from his body. But as if Tang Wulin already predicted this his thrust turned into a sh that was causing both the lightning and destruction energy to follow him. Yet Sage only narrowed his eyes as his third eye began to shine with a purple light. Tang Wulin gracefully moved the energy that was twirling around his spear towards Sage''s third eye that began to shine with an uncertain light. A beam of pure destruction burst from Sage''s third eye and as it made contact with Tang Wulin spear which was coated with energy. The two attacks shed for a few seconds, causing the whole area to shake and vibrate. The two attacks were shing fiercely causing a harsh wind to pick up and the ground around them to start forming cracks. Then, the attack sted both Tang Wulin and Sage back causing their body to be sent back skidding. Yet both Tang Wulin and Sage didn''t allow their attention to leave each other as they both get ready to strike again. ''Alright, I guess I have to get serious.'' Thought Sage as he narrowed his eyes. Destruction energy started to coat Trish as Sage began to twirl it around before he then thrust it toward Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin calmly raised up his spear as he gets ready to redirect the attack. As Tang Wulin gets ready to redirect the attack, Sage instantly appeared behind the attack and thrust Trish through the destruction energy. ng! Tang Wulin moves his spear to block Trish but then he saw Sage let out a small smark. He watches as his spear came in contact with Trish and then the destruction energy exploded outward. Yet Tang Wulin instantly counter that with deadly efficiency. '' Apocalypse King Dragon Emission.'' Tang Wulin did not get sent flying from the energy exploding outward but instead absorbed that force and thrust out his spear toward Sage. Sage quickly expanded lightning and destruction energy from his body causing both of the attacks to explode outward again. Yet unlikest time, bothbatants refuse to be sent back as they forced their body to fight against the force of the explosion. Once the explosion past Tang Wulin and Sage began thrusting out their spear at each other. Back and forth both men were sending out numerous thrusts against each other while trying to discover an opening. ''He doesn''t even look that old but he is so skilled.'' Thought Sage in shock as the longer he fought with Tang Wulin, the more shocked he became. Unbeknownst to Sage, it was the Asura blood that was being stimted inside Tang Wulin veins that allowed him to bring out his literal best. Through his Asura blood, he was using all of his experience to see through all of Sage''s attacks and knowing how to best counter. Combine that with the fact that he was bing more skilled in his spearmanship, the longer he fought. Right now, it was not incorrect to say Tang Wulin was precisely at his strongest right now. As even when Sage tried to freeze Tang Wulin spear, he would just counter with his Dragonyer powers or Annihtion. Tang Wulin was calmly gazing at Sage who was countering his attacks and then he began increasing the astonishing speed of his thrusts. Sage''s eyes widen when he started to see Tang Wulin spear thrust bing faster and faster. ''Revtion.'' Tang Wulin crown shine with a dazzling light causing Sage reaction and deflection to decrease. Sage could feel his body getting weaker as his thrusts got slower, while Tang Wulin ones became even harder to follow. ''He had a skill that can lower a person strength too.'' Thought Sage as he gritted his teeth. As seconds pass by, Tang Wulin was slowly pushing back Sage and then he ms his foot on the ground. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' Sixteen dragons appeared out of the ground causing Sage who was too busy fighting off Tang Wulin attacks to get sent flying from two of them hitting him. As he was being sent back, the other dragons began to chase after him. Within a few breaths, the dragon made contact and exploded causing a cloud of dust to appear. Tang Wulin kept his eyes and senses open for anything that Sage might try next. "Congrattions." Sage''s voice rang out. Tang Wulin kept his gaze on Sage whose body was leaking out blood and new wounds with burn marks were on his body. Sage look down on his body and knew his time was up, as he could barely move his body anymore. "I admit it. You win." Said Sage. Yet Tang Wulin knew something was wrong as he people like Sage wouldn''t have surrendered that easily. "But I still have a duty I must fulfill." Said Sage causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. But to Tang Wulin surprise, Sage drop down on his back with Trish rolling away from him. And then Yggdrasil began to rumble and shake. "Oh now! He stimted all of the stores up energy in Yggdrasil and now it''s acting up." Sleipnir Voice rang out. "What the hell did you do?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Sage to chuckle. "All that I can. Right now Yggdrasil is set to explode and maybe with some luck, it will destroy the entity with us." Said Sage causing Tang Wulin expression to change. ''Sleipnir!'' "I know! Switch between me." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin body to shake and his eyes to close. Sage eyes widen when he saw Tang Wulin open his eyes and they were multi-colored instead of golden. Then with a determined look, he dashes toward where Trish and began to pick it up. "Oh, you''re picking it up?" Questioned Zeref as he appeared behind Tang Wulin. "Yes, any weapon would be invaluable to him." Said Sleipnir as she turned her head toward the room behind the throne and dashed toward it. Sage himself didn''t say anything and began to close his eyes. He could feel all of his insides were melted and destroyed from Trish. ''I''m joining you guys soon.'' Was thest thought of Sage. Sleipnir in Tang Wulin body quickly burst through the door and saw multiple branches that were distorting. Zeref appeared next to Sleipnir with his brows furrow. "Will you be able to figure out which one is right? And even after that, are any of these safe?" Questioned Zeref, causing Sleipnir to shake her head. "It doesn''t matter whether their safe or not. I will make sure we get back in our era." Said Sleipnir with a grave voice. A multi-colored ring appeared behind Tang Wulin that was shining and then he dashed toward one particr road. As Tang Wulin made contact with the road, his multi-colored eyes began to shine brilliantly and a deste space surrounded him. ''Space-Time Channel.'' Tang Wulin body started to twist as the space around him was beginning to be swallowed. But before that could happen a streak of light went into Tang Wulin body before he disappeared. Chapter 92: Consequences Chapter 92: Consequences Yggdrasil was shaking and rumbling. Everyone in the continent could feel and see something was happening to Yggdrasil. Golden and Silver Energy started to appear around Yggdrasil. This caused Yggdrasil to lit up like a Christmas tree as there countless lights around it. Then the Golden and Silver Energy on Yggdrasil started to rush down on top of its bark. The boundless energy was simr to a destructive tsunami as it crashed down on both thend and ocean. On one side the energy rush through the ocean and enveloping all of the sea-life forms. Every single sea beast became engulfed by the boundless energy causing their body to shine dazzlingly for a second and then go dim. A giant silver sea serpent was moving through the sea gracefully and then stops as it felt something was changing in the world. It turned its head and saw goldish-silver energy engulfing everything around it. Before it could do anything, the serpent body was also engulfed causing it to shine and then disappear. All the sea beasts that were around the serpent were shocked at what just happened with some thinking it was a dream or hallucination. Yet this phenomenon wasn''t just happening in the sea but also on thend and sky. # "Brother Yan, do you see this." Tang Yun mutter as he saw a gold and silver tsunami heading towards them. Yet Xia Yan had no response as him and everyone around him was staring at the mighty tsunami in shock. At the moment they were waging their war with Yao Cai and through many sacrifices were able to gain the advantage. But who would have thought that as soon as they gain the advantage, a tsunami decided to appear. This caused everyone including Yao Cai and his faction to stop fighting, as they stared in shock at the tsunami. This tsunami wasn''t normal in the slightest as they could feel unimaginable amount energy reverberating inside of it. Some spirit beast tried to run, but it was futile as the tsunami simply swept past everyone and everything without a single pause. The imminent tsunami kept on moving through the continent with nothing being able to escape it. # Tang Yun slowly opened his eyes and started to slowly get up. He began to look around and let out a sigh of relief at the fact that everyone was ok. "Brother Yun, your ok." Said Xia Yan as he began moving toward Tang Yun, who only smiled at him and nodded his head. "I wonder what happened." Mutter Tang Yun as he began looking all around. It was then they heard a roar and saw the bloody Yao Cai charging at them. They both narrowed their eyes and began to summon their powers, but something was wrong. Instead of an aura surrounding them, something else appeared in ce. A giant ape appeared behind Xia Yun, while he began to grow a few meters taller with hair growing out of his body. Arge silver hammer appeared in Tang Yun hand as he was getting ready to twist his body to swing it. They were shocked at this development, but that didn''t stop Yao Cai from charging at them with hatred in his eyes. Tang Yun gritted his teeth and knew he could only hope this development wasn''t bad as he knew he could stop his hammer as it was swinging toward Yao Cai. Yao Cai body shined for a second as scales started to appear on his arms as he thrust them out towards the hammering at him. ng! To Tang Yun shock, he saw Yao Cai being sent flying after hitting his hammer. Xia Yan eyes widen as he went towards Tang Yun. "Elder brother, did you get stronger?" Questioned Xia Yan causing Tang Yun to shook his head. "I don''t think so. I think something else may have happened." Mutter Tang Yun as he knew his hammer lost its versatility but kept the same strength. It was then they heard someone shouting out. "What the hell is this." Tang Yun and Xia Yan turned their head to the ce where the voice came from. They saw a woman standing over the body of a dead spirit beast with a ck bow in her hand. At first, they thought she meant her newfound power but then they saw what was in front of her. It was a ck ring. Before they could question what that signifies. The unclouded sky above them was bathed in brilliant red. # Yggdrasil roots were beginning to swell up, with the branches and bark starting to fall off. It was not incorrect to say Yggdrasil was dying as everything on this magnificent tree was crumbling. All it needed was one final push before it could fully die. It was then as if the heavens were answering that prayer, a blood-red giant sword pierce through the unclouded sky and sh Yggdrasil in half. The enchanted sword engulfed the whole world in brilliant red as the sky above was shattered into pieces from the red-sword. Then a figure slowly started to descent with a pressure that caused the beings in the world topletely freeze and look upward. It was a handsome man, with silver hair and blood-red eyes. He wore a tight, long sleeve shirt with marking on it and over it was an armor covered with dark red magic patterns. In his hand was a blood-red sword, covered with dark golden magic lines, slender with a length of more than two meters. Behind the man was nine blood-red rings that were shining prominently behind him. No one said anything or needed to say anything. But they all could grasp andprehend something from the pressure that the being above gave off. ''Death!'' ''Fear!'' ''God!'' Every single being whether they be in the sea,nd or sky was shaking from the aura this man gave off. The man floated down to the ground and red at the beings in front of him. "Spirit Beast, it''s time for your punishment." Said the man as his aura began to explode out. Everyone thought his aura before was terrifying and thought it couldn''t get any worse than that. How wrong they were. "Your punishment as of the consequence of the Dragon God actions but also inflicting cruelty that none should ever do to another being." Said the man as a demon with a smile appeared behind him. "For this, you will be ughtered." Said the man simply as he began raising his sword. "Wait!" The man turned his head to the voice that shouted out and saw it was a man with messy ck hair, it was Tang Yun. "Speak." Said the white-hair man causing Tang Yun to shiver. "I understand you came here to punish them for what they have done, but you must understand, not all Spirit Beasts should be punished." Said Tang Yun hoping the god before him will heed his words. The white-hair man narrowed his eyes at Tang Yun but before he could respond the sky above them became bathed in purple and ck. The humans and spirit beast turned their head toward Yggdrasil. To their shock, they saw Yggdrasil being engulfed by the ck and purple energy before miraculously disappearing from the world. The white-hair man didn''t even twitch from the apparent destruction of Yggdrasil and only said a few words out loud. "I thought you guys were busy with repairing the divine realm." "We were, but I didn''t think you would rush here as soon as that tree powers to keep us out of this world went down. My wife had to stay back to give us a chance to follow you." Said the handsome man with ck hair. "Of course I rush down here, it''s not like we know the reason why it went down in the first ce." Said the white-hair man. The humans below watch as three other people came beside the white hair man and they also have nine colored rings with simr armor as the white-haired man. "It''s a good thing we came, what you were about to do would be terrible." Said the green-hair woman causing the man with purple hair to furrow his brows. "I don''t think what the Asura god n to do is wrong." Causing the green-hair women to re at him. "It doesn''t matter now, as it seems something happens while we were restrained from entering this ce." Said the ck-hair man as he notices how some of the humans and spirit beast look like they were helping each other. "You, tells us what happened." Said the white-hair man as he returned his gaze toward Tang Yun. Tang Yun gulp but steeled himself as he began to tell the gods about everything that happened from the start of the revolution to everything now. "I see, so it seems the humans were able to fight back." Mutter the purple-haired man. "Not only that but there were Spirit Beasts that were helping out the humans." Said the green-hair women. The ck-haired man nodded his head and with a faint smile said. "Alright, I guess we don''t need to interfere with that." Hearing the words of the ck-haired man cause the spirit beasts to let out a sigh but then the words of the white-hair man shattered their evident relief. "Now, it''s time to move on to the other punishment." "Is this necessary? It wasn''t like it was their fault." Said the green-hair woman as she sent a nce to the white-hair man. "You know this has to be done, or something like the Dragon God incident may happen again." Said the purple-haired man as he slowly went over to the green-hair women and brought her into his embrace. The ck-haired man looked at the mortals around him and then sighed. "Let''s do this." The humans and spirit beast watch as the four gods before them rose their hand up and then it started to shine. "All spirit beasts now and forever in the future will now be inflicted with this seal." "No spirit beast is allowed to be God!" "No Spirit Beast is allowed to live forever!" The humans around the spirit beast watch in shock asplex chains erupted from the eternal heaven and earth that began to pierce the spirit beasts bodies. Seals started to surround the spirit beast body before it then disappears. "Let us hurry back now." Said the ck-hair man as he began ascending upward to the sky. The three other gods behind began to follow. The spirit beast and humans watch as the gods pass through the broken sky, which then began to fix itself. It was this event that led to the fierce struggle of spirit beasts and the rise of humanity. # A cool breeze was passing through a small valley. The valley had lush green vegetation with a dense, life source. The pleasant fragrance of nts and flowers filled the air with a sweet scent. Yet the most awe-inspiring thing in the small valley was the towering tree at the center. The tree was so massive its leaves and branches seemed boundless. Arge treehouse was built under it that waspletely supporting the massive tree''s existence. A que inscribed with threerge words were hanging on the treehouse. The leaves on the tree swayed from the calm breeze and a serene sense of peace was reverberating through the area. It was then a small dot started to appear in front of the towering tree. The glowing dot started to be bigger and bigger before it became as big as a small house. Then space was raptured as only an endless void could be seen through the tear in space. It was only after a few seconds, that a being walks right through the tear in space. He was a handsome man with goldish-white hair that had blue highlights in it. The man wore a gorgeous gold and ck robe with sacred symbols on the back. In his hands was a glittering spear and trident that gave off a sense of other-worldliness. Yet the most spectacr thing about this man was his multi-colored eyes that shined with vigor and holiness. The man moved his head toward the towering tree and with a faint smile. "I''m home." It was a simple statement. A statement to a towering tree that looks ordinary. And it was that statement that caused the grass and nts around the man to light up. The towering tree in front of the man exploded with a gentle wave of glorious light. Chapter 93: Return Chapter 93: Return Sherk City was a ce full of mystery''s that people would give anything in the world to figure out. Yet even with all of its mystery''s, that never stop Shrek from being a peaceful and calm ce where one could feel safe. A calm breeze was passing through the city, as numerous people were chatting with each other and preparing to leave their ss. It was the evening where the students of Shrek were out of ss and left to their own devices. It was an ordinary day or rightly it should have been. One student was walking with his group of friends talking and chatting about their battle-armor. But then one of the girls in the group stop and shifted her head. "What is that?" Questioned the girl as she pointed her finger to a direction causing the group to also stop and look where she was pointing to. "What the!" "Was there a festive event going on!" The group eyes went wide at the sight of the lush grass and nts around them shining brilliantly with a golden aura. Like a domino effect, all of the nts and trees lit up all across the field causing everyone who looks at it to be stunned. This phenomenon was not just happening around Shrek City but also on the Sea God Ind. All the nts seem have be golden, turning both ces of Shrek into a golden kingdom. This instantly alerted everyone that could be considered important in Shrek City. # The man with goldish-white hair began to look around as he saw he was surrounded by a moonlit sea of golden grass and nts. From him, multi-colored vines began expanding from his body and began to go into the grass. He could feel the dense life sources of all the nts around him, especially from the towering tree. Then the handsome man eyes changed from multi-colored to golden-blue eyes. "Where are we?" Questioned the man. "Wulin, we are back at Shrek." A voice rang out, causing Tang Wulin to turn his head towards Sleipnir. "My Lord." A voice rang out causing both Tang Wulin and Sleipnir to nce toward the direction of the voice. It was an old man with a bent body enshrouded in a bright golden color. His long beard touched the ground, so was his long white hair and even his brows were touching the ground. He had faint golden eyes that stared at Sleipnir with awe and worship. The old man got on his knees and began to Kneel. The old man would have never thought he would get the chance to meet the Avatar of Life. Who was the Avatar if Life? To nature themselves, she was their Ancestor with some even treating, her like, a god. Heck, with her power and status, she might as well be a god to all nt type spirits beasts. So imagine his shock, that she would appear in front of him and next to a young child. "Nature Child." Sleipnir softly mumbles as she saw the old man in front of her. The old man trembled but only stayed silent. "You don''t need to kneel anymore. In fact, I''m grateful for all you have done." Said Sleipnir causing the old man to shake vigorously and then raise his head with tears in his eyes. "Thank you! Hearing the Avatar of Life say that, means so much!" Tang Wulin rosed a brow but didn''tment as Zeref appeared next to him with a questioning nce. They both watch as Sleipnir and the old man talk for a bit before the old man turned to Tang Wulin. "Um, sorry for asking but could you tell me who this young child is to you?" Questioned the old man as he could feel a familiar aura from the child. "My friend." Said Sleipnir as she shifted her head to Tang Wulin with a faint smile on her face. The old man eyes widen in shock for a bit and then his gazes became serious. "Then, allow me to help the one who you deemed worthy as your friend." Said the old man. In the next moment, Tang Wulin waspletely immersed in the golden sea. # "What the hell is going on." Mutter Yun Ming as he saw the entrance to the Sea God Valley was blocked byrge golden roots. Around him was over a dozen people who also had a concerned expression on their face. This should clue one in on how severe the situation was. As the valley in front of them was housing the Gold Tree. The gold tree had protected Shrek all along for twenty thousand years, defending them against an enormous crisis every time. Alongside its ability to transfer knowledge to them and locate outstanding talent was only apart of what made this tree so valuable. So imagine their concern when all the nts started to turn gold and the entrance to the valley of the Gold Tree was block. This caused them to worry and think an enemy was able to sneak into the valley. "Teacher?" A voice rang out next to Yun Ming causing him to nce at the girl beside him. It was Na''er who has became a little taller after a year and a half went by. He was training with her when the phenomenon happened and he was too worried about stopping her froming. It wasn''t just her that came as all the other students who went to Star Luo Continent tag along from following their respected teacher. He was nning to have one of the elders around send them back but then the roots that were blocking the valley broke apart. This caused everyone to turn their attention to the entrance of the valley. As a wave of golden light washes through the entrance with tiny balls of light around it. The radiant light swept through everyone like arge tidal wave passing by. Yet the people did not feel any danger or apprehension from this light but instead extraordinary warmth and it was then something happened. The golden wave of light parted, and a man stepped forth. He leisurely walks through the entrance with his gorgeous ck and gold robe with sacred symbols on the back swaying from the energy washing over him. The man had long goldish-white hair with blue highlights that flowed across his back and shined with the golden light that continued to follow his movements. The man face was handsome and beautiful to the point where one could consider it perfection. He had a muscr build with golden-blue eyes that held aposed and steady gaze. Around his neck was a ne of dragon fangs. In one hand, he held a long glittering spear that had a variety of draconic patterns on it and its golden color blending with the dazzling light. In the other, was a blue trident with lightning pulsing along with the thin crescent shape on both the left and right side. Coiled around his arms were multi-colored vines that shimmer with eternal beauty, not of this world. Each step he took caused them all quiver from the unique aura he was exhibiting and leaking out. Everyone was stunned whether it be from the peaceful and tranquil aura the man gave off. Or the fact that his whole body was shining brilliantly from the golden lights. Yet they could also feel a terrifying presence deep within the man aura that was sleeping soundly, simr to a sleeping dragon or beast. Even Yun Ming the calmest one was put off guard from the aura of the man. They all watch as the man stop. "Well now, to think the first person, I would meet when I return would be that two-faced bastard." Said the good-looking man as he began to move his gaze through the crowd of people. "Oh, my mistake. I didn''t see you guys." "It has been a while, everyone." # Yue Zhengyu was expecting an ordinary day when he and Yuanen Yehui were taking a break from training with Elder Cai. For the past year and a half, they have been training to the point of death. So when Elder Cai told them to take off today early, he thought he could finally rest. Something he found was a rarity nowadays. So imagine his and everyone shock when the nts around them started to turn to the color gold. He was confused at first and thought it was because of someone cultivating. But that theory was destroyed when he saw the trouble and shock look on Elder Cai, then he watches her rush out of the area they were. He and Yuanen Yehui nce at each other for a quick second, then dashes after Elder Cai. They chase after Elder Cai until they reach an area that was deep inside the Sea God Ind. Imagine his surprise when he saw over a dozen people and also his other friends were here too. Then some roots that were blocking the entrance broke open allowing a luminous wave of glimmering light toe through and then a man walk out of the valley. Yue Zhengyu had to begrudgingly admit the man was way more good looking than him and all the guys here. As he took notes of the various women around the area blushing from his looks, hell even Yuanen Yehui was blushing! He honestly thought she was immune to a person looks. If that wasn''t bad enough, he could see Xu Xiaoyan blushing, causing his face to twitch and a sense of difort to form in his stomach. Then the man began speaking and after a few sentences, he began to realize who this man was. "Big Brother!" Na''er voice rang out. # Tang Wulin shifted his gaze to Na''er who had joyful tears forming in her eyes with her cheeks having a faint redness to them. It was not only her as he could see his various friends and teachers expression. Xie Xie whole body was trembling as tears were already dripping down his face with his fist clenching together. Xu Xiaoyan had an enormous smile on her face with passionate tears in her eyes and her hands were folded together as she gazes at Tang Wulin, with an expression he couldn''t discern. Xu Lizhi slowly put his head down as if he was embarrassed, yet Tang Wulin could still see his huge smile and tears on his face. Ye Xinn surprisingly had a serene smile and a tender look on her face as she gazes out to him. Not only that but she had a scarlet hue on her cheeks and her eyes were brimming with light. Yue Zhengyu stood upright as he stared at Tang Wulin, with a look of determination and confidence. Yet, Tang Wulin could see his trembling hands and the rare tears that were building up in his eyes. Wu Siduo had tears running down her cheeks as her cold look from before was destroyed and in its ce was a look of pure happiness. Mu Xi had a look of care and warmth as she stared at Tang Wulin. Her fist was nither clench nor was her eyes brimming with tears. To Tang Wulin, the look Mu Xi was giving him was simr to his mom whenever she waited for him and his dad to get home. Gu Yue face was staring at him coldly with her body posture being calm and collected. Yet, he could see the unimaginable warmness and relief in her eyes as she stared at him. It was only after looking a bit harder, did he see a small tear stain on her lovely face. Wu Zhankong was standing behind them as he stared at Tang Wulin with relief and affection. Tang Wulin noticed his body was shaking. Tang Wulin could see that old man Zhou Shi, Shen Yi and Yali looking at him with care. He didn''t know how or why but he could feel the sincere affection and care they all held for him. ''Friends are people who won''t allow you to be alone.'' A faint smile blossom on Tang Wulin face. "Well." "What are you all waiting for?" When they all heard, Tang Wulin utter those words. It was like a dam that was holding a raging river back had burst open. "Big Brother!" "Captain!" "Wulin!" Tang Wulin watches as they all came running towards him and simply held out his arms. Bodies after bodies piled upon him. He could overhear the people behind them shouting various things, but he didn''t have a chance to listen as everyone was gently wrapping their arms around him. ''I missed you guys too.'' Chapter 94: Catching Up Chapter 94: Catching Up "Alright, that is enough." Said Tang Wulin after he gave them enough time to hug him. Yet they still haven''t moved from him as if they didn''t seem to have heard him or it could be they were just ignoring hisment. While this was going on, the people that didn''t run to him were staring at him in shock. "Tang Wulin?" "Isn''t it that the boy who became the president of his ss who had people who were rank on the continental ranking?" "Wasn''t he the youth that defeated Monster Academy strongest youth and shows the dominance of Shrek in Star Luo continent?" "Didn''t he go missing?" Yun Ming could hear the people around him muttering as they gaze at Tang Wulin, a person that went missing a year and a half ago. Yun Ming had many questions for Tang Wulin but for both his student and his wife sake, he decided to wait a bit longer. "Wait, what happened to his hair." Someone questioned quietly but it must have not been that quiet as the people who were hugging Tang Wulin blink their eyes and step back to observe him. "Hey, boss what happened to your hair?" Questioned Xie Xie as he was too overwhelmed by Tang Wulin appearance to really questioned all of his changes. "Not only his hair but also his eyes." Said Wu Siduo as she tilted her head and began to slowly inspect Tang Wulin. She wasn''t the only one as everyone around him was slowly inspecting him. Yun Ming was the only one who wasn''t inspecting Tang Wulin as he was thoughtfully gazing at him. "Tell me something, what exactly did you do to cause the Gold Tree to give you half of its energy." Questioned Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to turn his gaze to him. "Please tell him what happened." Sleipnir voice rang out as she appeared next to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t ask her if she was sure or not as he trusted her judgment. So Tang Wulin began exining to everyone around about his meeting with the old man and what happened. He left out bits like Sleipnir existence but mention that the old man knelt before him and said he wanted to help him. All of the elders around the area were stunned at the revtion. Whether it be from the fact that that Elder Gold went out of his way to help and meet with a Shrek Student. Or from his action for the said Shrek Student. It should be known that not even the elders and the Sea God Pavilion Master have ever met with Elder Gold who is the true guardian of Shrek. So imagine their shock when they were told by Tang Wulin that he met that same guardian. If that wasn''t bad enough, that same elder whos position could be considered higher than even the Pavilion Master knelt before the boy in front of them. What was the status of Elder Gold? Was he not a person who lived for ten thousand years? Did he not protect Shrek for those ten thousand years? Did he not live through over a dozen Pavilion Masters? So what qualification did Tang Wulin have that could cause him to kneel before him? Then it got even worse when he told them, that Elder Gold volunteered to help him and gave him thirty percent of the energy that was stored up. Losing thirty percent of its energy is not a simple matter. Let alone the loss of that much energy for one person, the time it would take to recover it all would be three thousand years or more. Tang Wulin friends, on the other hand, were confused as only the elders of the Sea God council were privy to this information. Yet they could tell it was something extremely important from the expression of the people around them. "Leave." Said Yun Ming as his face was still being unreadable. This surprise the people around with some of them even raisingints about making Tang Wulin pay. Yet people like Zhou Shi and surprisedly Elder Cai step in for Tang Wulin with them refuting thoseints. "Enough. I said he can go." Said Yun Ming with an authority befitting that of the Sea God Pavillion Master. Everyone who was arguing fells silent after hearing Yun Ming voice and then turned theirplicated gaze to Tang Wulin. "Let''s go." Said Tang Wulin as he begins moving with not a care in the world as if he didn''t witness the argument that happened a few seconds ago. This caused the elder''s around lips to twitch at how nonchnt he was being and caused his friends specifically those who knew him the longest to chuckle. # "So boss what happened?" "Yea, where were you for the past year and a half?" "Xie Xie told us he saw you at the Dragon Valley before its copses?" Tang Wulin could hear his friends asking him a countless amount of questions and he strangely didn''t find it annoying. ''Don''t tell me I actually miss them that much.'' Shaking his head, Tang Wulin said he would tell them after they reach Zhou Shi house and have something to snack on. They epted this as they all fell silent but that didn''t stop the asional nces from everyone to him. ''Although this is new.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he could feel Na''er and Gu Yue embracing his arm. Not only that but they were holding on to him strongly as if they were afraid he would disappear on them again. Na''er he could understand but Gu Yue? ''Interesting.'' Tang Wulin and everyone reached Zhou Shi house after a while. Tang Wulin walk through the entrance in his old living area that he hasn''t seen in almost two years if he counted the time he left for Star Luo continent. He went over to the basket on the table that had bundles of ck Steamed Buns and leisurely pick up one. "That old man hasn''t been eating most of these?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he noted there were over sixty buns inside the basket. "Teacher has been collecting them for you." Said Xie Xie as he sat down next to Tang Wulin which earn him the terrifying re of Gu Yue. "I see." Said Tang Wulin as a faint smile shed on his face and disappeared. Everyone sat at the table with Wu Zhankong slowly closing the door after Shen Yi was thest one inside. "Before we do begin, can I make a request." Said Tang Wulin with a bun in his hand. "Sure." Said Xu Xianyan with a modest smile on her face and everyone else nodded. "I''m sure you all have noticed this but I know everyone here is not that close. In fact, it''s not incorrect to say I''m the link that his holding this group together." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone to fall silent. "I don''t want that to be the truth. I will be blunt with you all, I barely know anything about anyone here except for Na''er and Gu Yue. I also know some of you don''t know much about me either." Said Tang Wulin. "So after I finish narrating my story. Can we all open up to each other? It doesn''t have to be something big at first as it can be small at first. Gradually, I want us all to understand each other better." Said Tang Wulin as he waited for everyone answer. "Why the sudden interest?" Questioned Wu Zhankong as he stared deeply at his most troublesome student. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t offer a response as he recalls the revtion of his so-called rtionship with everyone. Truthfully it was the Dragon King trials that made him realize how hollow and shallow his connections with everyone seems to be. As he was walking through that endless void, he began to question whether they would wait for him or move on and some other things. He had a lot of time or most specifically a billion years to think as he went over his rtionship with the people in his life. It took a while for him to question exactly what he knew about his friends? Sure he knew some information about the people he stayed with at Eastsea Academy. But the rest? He didn''t know anything about Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu and etc. In fact, the longer he thought about it, the more he began realizing how the whole group seems to be tied together because of him. Most of them made contact with each other, but they didn''t understand each other at all. It was not wrong to say, his existence was the sole thing keeping them together. He talked with Zeref and Sleipnir a bit about it after the trials. Zeref telling Tang Wulin, that he was wondering when he would realize it. He could still recall Zeref words as he was marching with the human army to the Spirit Beast base. "Have you ever tried understanding them? Sure you have epted them as your friends but to me, it still looks like they are nothing but acquaintance to you. I won''t criticize you since this is the first for you but if you don''t want to lose those people you call your friends." "Then sit down with them and have a talk. Although the group you guys build together had a weak foundation. That doesn''t mean it can''t grow to be strong and unbreakable." While Tang Wulin won''t tell them everything about himself, he at least wanted them to know more about him. And he also wanted to know more about them, something he never thought he would ever want. "Ok." Said Yuanen Yehui causing everyone to look at her in surprise. Not including Na''er and Gu Yue, she would be the most mysterious person around. So to see her be the first one agreeing caused them a little shock. Yet that didn''t stop them from also agreeing with Xie Xie agreeing next and then everyone saying yes, including Gu Yue. They didn''t know how or why but they could feel this was important to everyone. "So, where to begin." Tang Wulinmented as he closed his eyes and began to slowly munch on the buns. "How about how you were able to get into the dragon valley?" Questioned Shen Yi causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I was able to get inside of it because of my fifth spirit soul ring ability." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone else to slowly nod their head. They didn''t ask what it was or what type of spirit beast he had. They knew he would have told them if he wanted them to known. After that, Tang Wulin began to talk to them about his journey through the Dragon Valley, leaving the most important bits out. "So you just insulted them? And then they started to call you their god?" Questioned Xie Xie with an amused look on his face. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan to let out a small chuckle. Then he continued with his story, with him being sucked up into a warp in space and being sent to the past. No one made ament or sound but he could tell from their expression that they were shocked to the core. Yet, he has kept on talking about the time he spent in the past while leaving out the most important parts of his meeting with the nine dragon kings, him using his dragon form against Nidhogg and the story of Sage. Other than that, he told his story as the minutes pass through while munching on his ck-steamed bun and leaning back on the chair. Then he was done as he was finished talking and waited for everyone. He didn''t need to look to see their shock in their eyes. "So... You killed a god?" Questioned Xie Xie as he began to massage his temple. "Yep." Said Tang Wulin in a nonchnt voice as if the act of killing a god wasn''t something worth noting. His reaction caused everyone around the room to nkly look at him but then Xie Xie began tough out loud. "Honestly, I shouldn''t even be surprised anymore." Said Xie Xie as he shook his head and then looking back to Tang Wulin with determination in his eyes. "Well then captain, its seems I can''t let you be the only one to kill a god." Said Xie Xie causing his friends around him to also nod their head and giving him the same look. Tang Wulin let out a faint smile. It wouldn''t be surprising if one would fall into despair from the gap between the person they consider wanted to stand next to widening every second without them being able to catch up. Especially if the person they''re seeking to catch up to did the impossible. Yet, Xie Xie and his other friends didn''t be depressed from his victory over a god but instead became even more motivated. It wasn''t motivation to catch up to him but more to show the whole world what they are made of. ''They sure have grown.'' Thought Tang Wulin. He believed that they wouldn''t be crush by the knowledge of him oveing a being they wouldn''t normally be able to touch. He chooses to believe in them and not keep out his fight with Nidhogg when he was telling the story. "Still you got sent back into the past." Said Wu Zhankong causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Sheesh boss, you never get a break do you." Xie Xie chuckles out loud. "Big brother, if your going to do anything for now on or venture somewhere dangerous. Please allow us to help you."Said Na''er as she stares deep into Tang Wulin eyes. Tang Wulin said nothing as his eyes were still close with a faint smile on his face but he could feel everyone gazes on him. He moved his hand to Na''er hair and began to stroke it. "Alright." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone to let out a smile. "Alright, who is next." Said Xie Xie as he got up off his chair and began to look around for targets. "Why don''t you go first." Said Gu Yue while staring at Xie Xie with a mocking look. Xie Xie lips twitch, but he couldn''t say anything else as he felt everyone else gaze on him. "Fine." Said Xie Xie with a sigh and sat back down in the chair. Chapter 95: Stories and Future Chapter 95: Stories and Future "Where do I begin?" Said Xie Xie as hey back down. They all listen in as Xie Xie talk about his mom and dad. He went into why he hated his name causing some of his friends to go over and reassure him. Then Yuanen Yehui went on to talk about her fallen angel Spirit. They all listen as she talks about her the feelings of her fallen angel spirit and what her future would be like with it. It wasn''t a surprise that Xie Xie promises Yuanen that he will try and find a way to help her. And from there, the next person went and onward. It wasn''t anything grand or amazing but everyone slowly and steadily open up. They talk for hours about meaningless stuff to significant things. Funny enough, Zhou Shi came after some hours and when he heard what was going on, he surprisingly joined in. They all just talk the night away, with Tang Wulin being silent throughout it all with his iconic stoic face but there was a hint of softness inside his eyes. # Tang Wulin waszily sitting down on the edge of the Sea God Ind with his foot dangling off the hill with his hand in his pocket. After it got past midnight, everyone agreed they should head back to sleep. His friends said that they wille to meet him hereter and then they began to leave. The only one left was Xie Xie, Zhou Shi and him. Zhou Shi left early as he had to go to a meeting, while Xie Xie was out doing his morning training. ''I guess it''s about time I get started.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he pulled his soulmunicator out of his pocket. He began to scroll through his contact to a certain number and dial it. After it rung three times, a man voice rang out. "Wulin!" "Mu Ye, where are you now?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing the line on the other side to go silent for a few seconds. "You brat! I haven''t heard from you-" Tang Wulin moved the soulmunicator from his ears and allowed Mu Ye to finish his rant. It took a few minutes before Mu Ye voice died down on the other line. "You finish?" "...Damn brat." Mu Ye grumbled. "So your location?" "I''m at the Body Sect primary headquarters. I''m still working on that side project you ask me to do." Said Mu Ye with a grumble causing Tang Wulin to hum. "And the other thing I asked you?" "Yes, I made sure to do it." Said Mu Ye. "Great, now I need you to do some more things for me. I''m nning to go to the body sect headquarters soon but first I want you to gather some people for me." Said Tang Wulin as he gazes out to the sea. After Tang Wulin told Mu Ye the type of people he wanted him to gather and then he waited for Mu Ye to tell him the body sect location. "...What exactly are you nning?"Questioned Mu Ye. "Something I didn''t think I would indeed be doing." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh. "Anyway, how as recruitment been going?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to let out a sigh. "With the alteration, we made to the body sect cultivation. We have had a thirty percent increases in people awakening. We have recruited five hundred people with potential in the body sect during the past year and a half." Said Mu Ye causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "And the other part?" "Yea, yea. I made sure to construct extra buildings for you." Said Mu Ye. Mu Ye wasn''t sure what exactly Tang Wulin n to do but he had a feeling it would shake the bnce of the world. "Next time I see you, will be at the base." Said Tang Wulin as he hung up themunication. "So what about Shrek?" Questioned Zeref as he shows up right next to Tang Wulin. ''What about it.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Zeref to furrow his brows. "He means are you still going to be apart of Shrek?" Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to him. "Not only that but what about that vision you saw about the destruction of Shrek." Said Zeref causing Sleipnir to nod her head. "He''s right. You shouldn''t take the vision of Yggdrasil lightly even though it never happened before, I doubt it wouldn''t be anything but urate." Said Sleipnir. Tang Wulin said nothing as he began going over the information and his n for the future. He then slowly began to get up and stretch his body. ''I will have to talk with Mu Ye in-person to gather more information. From what I could tell from the vision, the weapon seems to be a missile or more specifically a nuke. As for Shrek, I guess it''s about time to leave.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Sleipnir and Zeref said nothing as they waited for him to exin his reason. Seeing he wasn''t going to say anything, Zeref decided to ask him. "What do you mean?" ''Don''t worry about it. What we need to do is get a started on my training and future ns.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he turned around and began heading to the little house behind them. "And your friends?" Questioned Sleipnir. Yet Tang Wulin hasn''t given her a response as he stops in front of the door as he could hear footsteps and then he turned his head. He saw Xie Xie running towards him with a small amount of sweat running down his face. "Hey, boss." Shouted Xie Xie as he came to stop in front of him. Tang Wulin noted how much more open Xie Xie was now than before. He wonders if it was because of their talk yesterday or because of him missing him. "Say, Xie Xie..." "Yea boss?" "I''m nning to leave soon. You want toe?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a stoic look. "What!" # "You know boss, you should really add more context when you mention something big like that." Said Xie Xie as he sat down next to Tang Wulin in the small house. "That was big?" "Of course it was big! Your nning to leave just after you got back!" Said Xie Xie as he began to massage his temple. "So?" "Hm? Oh right, sure." Xie Xie said easily causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "That fast? You''re not going to think about it more?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to shake his head. "Think about it? Come on boss. I had a whole year and a half to think. I''m sure it''s rtively obvious to everyone that you wouldn''t stay in Shrek. Although we didn''t think it would be this early." Siad Xie Xie. Tang Wulin nods his head to Xie Xie reasons. Xie Xie then drummed his fingers on the table with a thoughtful on look. "So, I''m guessing you''re going to ask everyone else?" "That is the n." Said Tang Wulin as heid back in the chair. Xie Xie fell silent as he waited with Tang Wulin for everyone. After a while, their friends started arriving, with Na''er being the first, then Gu Yue and everyone else following. Once everyone arrived, Tang Wulin simply asked them the same thing he asks Xie Xie. "Of course we''reing along." Was the unanimous answer that everyone gave. Zeref appeared behind Tang Wulin with a bemused look on his face. "I guess they are worried if they let you out of their sight. You might disappear again." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "So where are we going anyway." Questioned Mu Xi causing everyone to turn their gaze to Tang Wulin. "We''re are going to the body sect main headquarters." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone to blink their eyes in surprise. "Wait, you know where their headquarters is?" Questioned Xie Xie. "He is the heir to the body sect, so of course he would know." Said Wu Siduo causing everyone but Mu Xi, Gu Yue and Na''er who already knew eyes to widen. "Since when!" "I''m not sure, but I think it was before the Star Luo tournament." Said Mu Xi as she didn''t think it was possible for them to meet after Wulin match. Especially considering his personality, she really doubts he would have joined the body sect so fast without even thinking about it. "Oh, we had met Mu Ye before we came to Star Luo continent. He had awakened brothers martial spirit." Said Na''er as she ced a finger on her chin while recalling it. Everyone eyes widen and then they recalled Wulin spirit was different from before. ''There is a lot of stuff he didn''t tell us before huh.'' Was most of their thought, as they began realizing the true reason why he asks everyone to open up. "Ok, we were going to the body sect but why?" Questioned Xu Lizhi causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I want to build an organization or more specifically a kingdom." Said Tang Wulin Tang Wulin watches as everyone expression turn to nk from his deration and then they shouted out in surprise. "A Kingdom!" "Boss are you for real!" "Yes." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone to be even more surprised. "But why?" Questioned Ye Xinn as she narrowed her eyes at Tang Wulin. "Don''t worry, I will tell you guyster but for now you guys should get ready to leave." Said Tang Wulin. His deration caused everyone to wake up from their stupor. They all nodded their head, as they realize they should at least tell those they care about what they were nning to travel. "Oh, Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu can you guys see if you could recruit people from your ns." Said Tang Wulin. "Ahh, I see you want to have people other than the body sect." Said Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Don''t worry, I should be able to get people to join." Said Yue Zhengyu. "Mu Xi, can you get your dad to bring over some cksmiths and other workers?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Don''t worry, I''m sure he would jump at the chance." Said Mu Xi with a bitter smile on her face. "Why?" "Because he wants to see you." Said Mu Xi and she said no more even as Tang Wulin rosed a brow at her. They all stayed together for a bit to n on what they are going to do and then people started to leave to go make the preparation. The only ones left were Na''er and Gu Yue. "...Big brother."Na''er lightly said as she gazes at Tang Wulin. "Hm?" "You need to be careful. The higher-ups in the Spirit Beast fraction have taken notice of you and are looking for you." Said Na''er with aplicated look. Tang Wulin nce at Gu Yue who only nodded her head. "They rated you as someone who his equal or even greater than Tang San and Huo Yuhao. I have been trying my best to suppress them so far but it wouldn''t be a surprise if you got ambushed by them." Said Gu Yue. "Which is why you have to be careful." Said Na''er. Tang Wulin nodded his head at the valuable information but a grin sprouted on his face surprising both Gu Yue and Na''er. ''The spirit beasts want to eliminate me, huh.'' ''How fascinating.'' Chapter 96: Headquarters Chapter 96: Headquarters "They''re on an unknown continent!" Shouted Na''er in shock after she asked where the Body Sect headquarters. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to incline her head. "That exins why we couldn''t locate their base." Said Gu Yue with aplicated look. "Well from what the old man told me. They relocated the headquarters a decade ago from the Douluo Continent after they found anothernd." Said Tang Wulin. The Body Sect is a very secretive organization and has hidden from the whole world. Although there is a piece of asional news about them. Mu Ye told him thend they found was undiscovered and an ideal ce to develop their strength. Especially since they felt the Douluo Continent was getting more tense and worst. "Still are you sure it''s ok for you to bring people there. We don''t know if we can trust them?"Questioned Gu Yue. "It''s fine, I already have Mu Ye construct a town across from the main headquarters for the people we are recruiting. As for the headquarters itself, Mu Ye and I already came up with a n to hide it from them." Said Tang Wulin. "I see." Said Na''er. "Everyone already started to move. Xie Xie and Yue Zhangyu both rented a ship that can house the people they are bringing." Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Mu Xi already called me and said her dad agreed toe." Said Tang Wulin. "Yun Ming and Yali already gave me their approval." Said Na''er with a smile causing Tang Wulin and Gu Yue to nod their head. They already found out about her bet with Yun Ming and how she was able to hit four months ago. "Still, to think you got the Dragon God robe." Mutter Gu Yue as she nces at the gorgeous robe that Tang Wulin was wearing. Tang Wulin told her and Na''er about the nine dragon king trials undoubtedly causing her to feelplicated. She didn''t know how to react, as from what Tang Wulin told her. He told her, he gained the approval of all the dragons and their hope that he will be the future Dragon God. Yet, strangely enough, she wasn''t mad but grateful as if a huge burden was lifted from her shoulder. Tang Wulin moves his hand to stroke Gu Yue hair causing him to receive a re from her and a pout from Na''er. "Anyway, we should get ready to leave now." Said Tang Wulin as he summoned his glittering wings. Four light wings expanded from his back that shimmer and then he loops his arm around the girls. Gu Yue and Na''er wrap their arms each around his neck with one blushing and the other with a smile on her face. Then he sped off toward thend where the base was. # It took them approximately a few days to reach thend where the headquarters was located. From what Tang Wulin estimated, it would take about twenty-five days to a month for the ships to arrive here from the Douluo continent. Thend was in the middle of the gleaming sea, with no other isles visible in the surrounding area. It was a mildlyrge, rocky and steepnd that seems to span for hundreds of kilometers. It was covered by lush vegetation with lofty trees all around. Throughout thend, one could see streams of rivers intersecting each other. Near the shore was wererge rock formations protruding out of the sea on the side. Around thend, there were cascading waterfalls that rush into the shimmeringkes. While also many tall mountains were located in the back of the region. Tang Wulin moved his eyes around until he was able to locate a small town that had a variety of building and at the back of the town was arge pavilion. Tang Wulin with his exceptional eyes'' sight could see people moving through the town and elerated toward the town. It didn''t take him too long to reach the town and unsurprisingly his arrival cause a lot of people to look at him in shock. For good reasons, thisnd should have been a secret to those unaffiliated with the people here. "It''s alright, we were expecting him." A voice rang out causing Tang Wulin, Na''er, and Gu Yue to turn their gaze to a robust man. He had a huge figure simr to that of Mu Ye with short hair and a ck robe. His eyes were dark which became more prominent in conjunction with his ck hair. He wasn''t handsome and yet the aura he gazes off could somewhat captivate people. They watch as with just a few words, the man was able to calm down the crowd of people and have them go back to what they were doing. Subsequently, he turned his head to them and began walking. "It''s good to see you are well, honorable heir." Said the man as he bowed before Tang Wulin. "My name is Wang Tong and I''m one of the elders of the Body Sect. Sect Master Mu Ye told me you wereing and to look out for you, while he was away." Said Wang Tong. "Is it because of the things I ask for?" "Yes, Sect Master had to go to Douluo continent for the people you wish for. While he was gone, he asked me to tend to your needs and show you around." Said Wang Tong. Tang Wulin nodded his head and motion for Wang Tong to do just that. Wang Tong leads the way for the trio as he began to go through the town and exin to them what they have constructed so far. "We have built the barracks for the recruits that won''t be apart of the body sects. The barracks were made a bit away from the town as to not disturb the town people when the recruits begin their training." Said Wang Tong. Tang Wulin nodded his head as Zeref appeared next to him with his eyes shining and small smile sprouting on his face. Truthfully these were Zeref''s ideas when he was talking with Mu Ye about the future of the body sect. "Ask him these questions for me." Said Zeref. "Did you guys build the necessary amodation for the workers and builders?" Questioned Tang Wulin to Wang Tong. "Of course. The town we are walking through was built by the workers and builders in the body sect. They made sure to include every necessity that would be required for them and the normal folks." Said Wang Tong. This continued as Wang Tong lead them towards the headquarters of the Body Sect. It was located inside one of the tall mountains that were behind the town. Wang Tong began showing the trio around the whole sect headquarters, not even minding that the two girls beside Tang Wulin were outsiders. This was because Tang Wulin told Wang Tong it was alright and Mu Ye said, Tang Wulin words when he wasn''t there was as good as his. As they moved through the halls of the sect and pass the various training grounds, they could hear footsteps. "Na''er! Wulin!" They all turned their heads to the location of the voice. To Gu Yue and Na''er shock, it was Lang Yue who was running eagerly towards them and Tang Ziran was trailing behind. Not a momentter, Lang Yue crash Into Tang Wulin and enveloped him into an affectionate hug. He was able to keep them from falling, as he slowly started rubbing her back. "My baby boy!" "Mom! Wait, how could you tell that was big brother?"Questioned Na''er as she stared at her mom. "A mother would never forget the face of her child." Said Lang Yue as she moved back a bit and set her hand on Tang Wulin''s face. How could Lang Yue forget the face of her son she raised ever since he was a baby. As soon as she nces at the side of his face when she was walking to Tang Ziran. She knew that was her son that went missing a year and a half ago. Tang Wulin said nothing as he allowed her to move her hands around his face. He could see the evident concern and relief in her eyes, that he was safe. "See, I told you he would be fine." Said Tang Ziran as he came up behind Lang Yue. "Hush you. Even if he was fine, he must have been lonesome for all those months." Said Lang Yue as she red fiercely at Tang Ziran. Tang Ziran raised his hand in surrender and tried to calm his wife down. Na''er turned her head to Tang Wulin with a questioning look. "I had Mu Ye take them to the Body Sect headquarters." Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er and Gu Yue eyes to widen. "But when?" Questioned Gu Yue. "It was a month after Wulin went missing. Elder Ye contact me through the number Wulin gave me before I left the Star Luo Continent. He followed my instructions and found us, then he took us back here." Said Tang Ziran. Truthfully Tang Wulin didn''t like the thought of his parents being in a ce where something might happen to them. So he told Mu Ye, as soon as he can take his parents to the Body Sect headquarters. "Still, my little Tang Tang. You sure have gotten more handsome." Said Lang Yue as she saw the extensive changes in Tang Wulin. Whether it be from his goldish-white flowing hair with the blue highlights, his golden-blue eyes or his body figure. Lang Yue had to reluctantly admit her little boy had grown up and was bing a man. Tang Ziranmented his son really did grow up to be ady killer causing Lang Yue to roll her eyes and sigh in displeasure. Lang Yue then turned her eyes to Na''er and couldn''t help but let out a discontent sigh. Her little girl had gotten taller than thest time she saw her with a more developed body and her gleaming hair went down to her waist. "My sweet little girl Na''er. You have gotten even more irresistible." Said Lang Yue, then she turned to Gu Yue. Simr to her daughter, Gu Yue was more developed than thest time she saw her with her hair long and yet she notices something different. ''Did she fall in love?'' Thought Lang Yue as she subtly nces at Tang Wulin. "Gu Yue you sure have be even more beautiful as well." Said Lang Yue as she brought both Gu Yue and Na''er into an affectionate hug. Gu Yue was a bit flustered but didn''t object. Then Lang Yue force both of the girls into a talk that the guys couldn''t hear. While that was happening Tang Ziran and Tang Wulin started talking. Wang Tong was silent as he observes with no defining expression on his face. "Alright dear, can you tend to the girls for me. I want to talk with my little Tang Tang privately." Said Lang Yue causing Tang Ziran to slowly nod. "Great, It has been a while since we spent time together. Tang Tang lets go." Said Lang Yue as she wraps her arms around Wulin arm. "Ok, one second." Said Tang Wulin as he held Lang Yue in ce and then turn back. "Wang Tong I want you to take Gu Yue and Na''er to the training room where the Body Sect recruits are training." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue and Na''er to give him questioning nces. "I want you to put them through the same training I gave you guys." Said Tang Wulin causing both of them to finally understand. Tang Wulin wanted to sufficiently develop the disciples of the Body Sects through his ''Hell Training''. Gu Yue and Na''er nce at each other and then causing a faint smile to sprout on their faces. That faint smile sent shivers down Tang Ziran and Wang Tong back, while Tang Wulin arch a brow at them. "Of course big brother. We will dly pass them through the hell training." Said Na''er. "Lead the way." Said Gu Yue as her eyes had an eerie light in them. Wang Tong hesitated for a bit before nodding his head. "Alright, we will see you guyster." Said Lang Yue with a big smile on her face as she drags Tang Wulin away. Tang Ziran waved his hand and sent a nce at both of the girls behind him. ''Just what are these two nning.'' Chapter 97: Sea Beast Chapter 97: Sea Beast "I want you to expand thend by about twice the size of the town now." Said Tang Wulin to Wang Tong who only nodded his head. "Use the disciples we have to transform the terrain into tnd. Then begin to divide the workers into divisions of teams. One would be for construction, the other for manufacture and the other would be those who gather materials." Said Tang Wulin. "And the things you want to construct?" Questioned Wang Tong. "Arge cksmith building that will be used by the cksmiths that areing to the town in a few weeks. The building doesn''t need to have anything special but the necessity that a cksmith needs. The cksmiths will be bringing their stuff and will be capable of furnishing the building better than us." Said Tang Wulin. "Next?" "An Inn, we need a ce where that can house many people for convenience sake. While we won''t be taking in any travelers for a while, it wouldn''t hurt to have it build now." Said Tang Wulin. "Anything else?" Questioned Wang Tong. "Do you have a team that fishes?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Wang Tong to give him a confused nce. "Sorry Sect heir, but I don''t understand." Said Wang Tong. "What do you guys use the ocean and river for?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Well of course for training. The only one who fishes would be our Sect Master Mu Ye but he never asked us to cook for him." Said Wang Tong causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Make a team of people who will use the sea for hunting." Said Tang Wulin. "That might be a problem." Said Wang Tong causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "Exin." "The sea beast makes it practically impossible for any of the workers or spirit master to use the sea that much." Said Wang Tong. "Can''t you guys do anything about it?" Questioned Tang Wulin but Wang Tong shook his head. "It''s not that easy, as a 100,000-year-old spirit beast whale lives in the sea. While it''s possible for us to kill it, the consequences wouldn''t be worth it. The death of that whale may cause all of the sea beast to rise against us and force us to kill most of them. We would like to keep this area as a way to train the new disciples and present one. Instead of going out on a journey." Said Wang Tong. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything after Wang Tong exnation and nce to his right at Zeref, who was standing next to him for a while. It was Zeref who has been telling him to have Wang Tong make the things he suggested. Tang Wulin knew he could never build a kingdom on his own, partly because he knew nothing about managing the lives of people or what he should build. Another part because he didn''t have the mindset of taking care of others. But he had Zeref who was a previous emperor of a whole kingdom before. With said kingdom being sessful and one of the strongest in history. ''Do we need the ocean?'' Questioned Tang Wulin causing Zeref to shake his head. "We need the ocean, as another way to supply the ce with food and also for its marine resources. Plus it wouldn''t be bad to have some control over the ocean, in case someone tries to invade." Said Zeref. ''I guess, but the Sea Beasts are the problem.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "If its the Sea beast you guys are worried about, then Wulin can handle it." Old Tang voice rang out causing both Zeref and Tang Wulin to blink in surprise. ''I can?'' "You can, after the meeting your father. I was able to gain more knowledge of your bloodlines. With your Sea God bloodline, you are able to suppress all sea beasts even if there is a massive difference in your cultivation." Said Old Tang, shocking both Tang Wulin and Zeref. "I guess we shouldn''t expect anything less from the bloodline of the gods." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin didn''t respond back to Zeref as he turns his head to Wang Tong and told him to gather a division of people together for him. It didn''t take long for Wang Tong to bring about seventy people to him and then he followed Wang Tong to the shore. After a while, they reach the shore of thend and then Tang Wulin turned his head to Wang Tong who was waiting for his order. "Stay here, for now. I will be back." Said Tang Wulin as he dashes into the sea without giving Wang Tong a chance to respond. When Wang Tong saw Tang Wulin dash into the sea, he listens to his words but still spread his senses and mental power outward to track him. As Tang Wulin was gliding through the water, Zeref and Sleipnir appeared next to him. "So what''s the n?" Questioned Zeref. ''No need for a n, all I''m going to do is meet with the overlord of this area.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Sleipnir and Zeref to blink their eyes. "How are you going to do that without killing any of the sea beasts?" Questioned Sleipnir causing a grin to sprout on Tang Wulin face. ''I just have to give him a reason toe out.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he moved his hand in a circle and causing the space to tremble. A golden and ck dragon appeared in ce of him, with a roar that sent a huge vibration through the sea. The sea beasts and sea animals were frightened, as they swam away from Tang Wulin. ''Now we wait.'' Thought Tang Wulin as a multi-colored ring appears behind him and shined. ''Avatar of Life.'' Tang Wulin could feel his sense expanding over thousands of kilometers with him being able to see and sense all of the Sea beasts life force. As he focuses his sense, he could feel arge presence moving towards him in a rush. The life energy that was on this being was hugepared to everything else in the Sea. He turned off his fifth soul ring and look toward the location of where the sea beast would be arriving soon. After a while, arge sea beast made its appearance. It was a massive whale that over fifty meters with two massive featherlike wings on its back. With two gilded horns protruding from its mouth and two silver eyes filled with weariness and anger. It was the Lunar-Eyes Whale King. The Lunar-Eyes Whale King swam toward Tang Wulin and open its mouth causing Tang Wulin to instantly to inhale. The Lunar-Eyes Whale King shot out a torrent of water towards Tang Wulin who counter it with his. ''Magic Dragon Roar. The two attacks sh and to the shock of the Lunar-Eyed Whale King both attacks cancel each other out after a while. Tang Wulin outstretches his arm and summoned his Golden Dragon Spear. Then with all of his might, he hurled it toward the massive whale while coating it with his dragonyer powers. The eyes of the Lunar-Eyes Whale King glowed with a purple light and the golden spear started to slow down. Tang Wulin watches as the spear slowed down to a standstill before it reached the whale sea beast. ''Is that Telekinesis?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he narrowed his eyes. "Can you stop ying around." Said Zeref with a dry look on his face. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes and stretch out his hand to resummon his Golden Dragon Spear. The Lunar-Eyes Whale King watch in shock as the spear it stop disappeared and reappeared in Wulin hand. ''Alright, what do I do Old Tang.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Do the same thing you do with your Golden Dragon King bloodline with that first dragon nine moves." Old Tang voice rang out. Tang Wulin closed his eyes as he slowly started moving his hands in a circle but instead of reversing the bloodline of his Golden Dragon King. He reverses his Sea God bloodline causing a different type of feeling too well up inside of him. ''This is kinda simr to when I first started reversing the Golden Dragon King bloodline but the Sea God gives off a feeling of calmness and freedom.'' Thought Tang Wulin. The Lunar-Eyed Whale King narrowed his eyes at Tang Wulin and as his eyes started to glow purple, his body started to tremble. ''Bow!'' A golden trident appeared on Tang Wulin forehead as the water around him started to tremble and twist around him. Then a golden aura started to appear around him that caused the aura of the trident to be more prominent. Tang Wulin eyes snap open as they glowed with divine might that was unseen before and then the figure of Tang Wuling was reced by the Golden Trident. The Lunar-Eyed Whale King eyes widen in shock as he felt his whole body and soul being suppressed by the golden trident. ''Impossible, how am I being suppressed. The only beings who could do that are those titans of the sea and the-'' The Lunar-Eyed Whale King eyes widen in realization and shock as it began to feel the familiar aura from the trident. ''Sea God!'' ''It''s the Sea God Aura!'' Who was the Sea God to the Sea Beasts? He was their supreme God and the one where they gave all of their faith too. So imagine the Lunar-Eyed Whale King shock from this human giving off the same aura of the being they treated as their god. "Just who are you, human." Questioned the Lunar-Eyed Whale King in confusion and concern. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes and then pointed upward above the sea. He then began to move up causing the Lunar-Eyed Whale King to furrow its brows but nheless follow him up. They appeared above the water, further away from the shores of the beach. "Let''s talk, Lunar-Eyed Whale King." Said Tang Wulin causing the Lunar- Eyed Whale King to slowly nod his head. ''Old Tang, how would he react if I told him about the connection with the Sea God.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his mind slowly began to think of a n. "All sea beast bows before the Sea God." Old Tang voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to inwardly grin. "Ok human, why did you provoke me?" Questioned the Lunar-Eyed Whale King causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. ''How did he know I wasn''t fighting any sea beasts.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "I want you to leave the humans above alone when they are fishing and collecting resources." Said Tang Wulin causing the Lunar-Eyed Whale King to furrow his brow and narrowed his eyes. "Are you asking me to allow you humans to kill my people." "No, I will make sure no sea beast is killed. Also since the human utilize your sea beasts as a way to train themselves." Said Tang Wulin. "Oh, you mean those maniacs." Said the Lunar-Eyed Whale King as he recalls seeing a bunch of stupid humans throwing their younglings into the sea. "Yes, I''m sure you have noticed they haven''t tried to kill you so far. It''s because of that reason." Said Tang Wulin causing the Lunar-Eyed Whale King to fall silent. He wasn''t stupid enough to believe the reason the humans haven''t tried to kill him was because of his strength. In this era, humans are the one who rules both the sky, earth and maybe even the sea. "So is that it? You don''t want me to attack your fishers?" "Well originally that was it, but I want to ask you a question." Said Tang Wulin. "Answer mine first and then I will answer any of your questions." Said the Lunar-Eyed Whale King causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "Any questions?" "Yes, I''m not like you humans who lie." Said the Lunar-Eyed Whale King causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Gu Yue told him that the spirit beast is beings that are too ''pure'' in their wayspared to humans. When he asked her what she meant by pure, she told him that spirit beasts don''t have the capacity to be cunning and adaptive like humans. Another thing is they will fully follow their instinct, even if it means death. It''s also why humans have the edge over them even with their limited life spans. "How are you rted to the Sea God?" Questioned the Lunar-Eyed Whale King. "It''s because I''m his son." Said Tang Wulin causing the Lunar-Eyed Whale King to be shocked. Tang Wulin said nothing else as he stared at the Lunar-Eyed Whale King who was thinking it over. Then he watches as the Lunar-Eyed Whale King began to bow his head before him. "Hail to the child of the sea." Said Lunar-Eyed Whale King with respect in his voice. "You believe me that fast?" "It''s impossible to fake the Sea God aura." Said the Lunar-Eyed Whale King with absolute certainty in his voice. "Anyway, will you now answer my question?" "Of course." Said the Lunar-Eyed Whale King. "How were you able to tell I wasn''t fighting any sea beast and was just trying to draw you out?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "It''s because of my ability to sense and watch everything in the seas. Since the moment you got into the sea, I could imagine a vivid picture of what you were doing." Said the Lunar-Eyed Whale King. "Now, that can be useful." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "Indeed." Said Sleipnir as she appeared too. "Ask for his aid." Said Zeref as he turns to Tang Wulin who only raised a brow. ''Is this needed?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Very much." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to sigh. He then turned his eyes to the Lunar-Eyed Whale King who was still bowing before him. "Lunar-Eyed Whale King. Will you be willing to offer me your help?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Anything for the son of the Sea God." Said the Lunar-Eyed Whale King. "Fantastic." # Wang Tong furrows his brows as he saw Tang Wulin walking out of the sea onto the shore. He was able to watch everything up to when the Lunar-Eyed Whale King appeared and then his senses were disturbed. He was going to charge into the sea to save Tang Wulin but then he saw him and the Lunar-Eyed Whale King appearing out of the sea together. "Problem solved." Said Tang Wulin. "Sect heir?" Questioned Wang Tong. "Also do you have an extra storage ring? I need one." Chapter 98: Learning New Things Chapter 98: Learning New Things "So I really can''t use it right now?" Questioned Tang Wulin to Sleipnir as he was holding Trish in his hand. "I''m sure you must have noticed what was happening to Sage. Until you unlock more of the Golden Dragon Seals or be a god yourself, I dread the consequences of you using this trident." Said Sleipnir with a grave look. Tang Wulin let out a sigh as he knew she was right. He didn''t know what exactly was happening to Sage but one life may be the price of using this Ultra Divine Weapon if you weren''t a god. "Anyway, just put in the storage ring for now." Said Zeref as he was looking around. "What are you doing?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "I''m just thinking, doesn''t thisnd need a name?" Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "So just give it a name then." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref lips to twitch at ologiack of care for thend of his kingdom. "Hmm, about Ishgar." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. "Why Ishgar?" "A reminder I suppose, of our defeat." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to shift his head away and Sleipnir to look at them in confusion. "...Fine." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to smile. "Now that thisnd has a name, about the city and the Kingdom?" Questioned Zeref causing Tang Wulin to stare at him with a raised brow. "... You want me to name them too huh. The Empire will be Alverez and the city should be Tenrou." Zeref said softly. "Alverez I understand but Tenrou?" Questioned Tang Wulin but Zeref didn''t answer as he wore a distant look. "Fine, we can write that up in the nter." Said Tang Wulin as he begins storing the Trident away in his storage ring. # A massive ship was cruising through the boundless sea. On the ship were people moving around in a hurried pace. Standing on top of the ship was a ck robe man who was overlooking everything. "Sect Master Ye. We have safely stored away all of the cargo." Said a man who seems to be in his early thirties. Mu Ye nodded his head to one of the cksmith''s workers he brought with him from the Body Sect base. They had to hurry up and pack all of the cargo, in fear of being spotted or notice by the people on the Douluo Continent. ''Damn brat.'' Thought Mu Ye. While the astute move would be to ship people from Douluo Continent one at a time on a small ship, Tang Wulin said he wanted the things he needed to be built as soon as possible. Mu Ye was suspicious but nheless stillplied as from what he found out. The Federation and Spirit Pagoda seems to be busy with something. ''How strange.'' Thought Mu Ye as his eyes narrowed. As he was thinking, the ship that he was on started to shake and rumble. Mu Ye spread out his sense until it came in contact with arge presence. ''Wait, isn''t that-.'' The boundless sea parted and out came the Lunar-Eyed Whale King causing the people on the ship to shake in fright. "Lunar-Eyed Whale King why have youe here?" Questioned Mu Ye as he unleashed his aura out. "Calm yourself human, I have note to cause you any trouble." Said the Lunar-Eyed Whale King causing Mu Ye to arch a brow. "So why have youe then." "Your disciple, Tang Wulin sent me to help the ships that wereing to thend." Said the Lunar-Eyed Whale King. "What." Said Mu Ye as he blinks his eyes. Lunar-Eyed Whale King rolled his eyes and then willed the sea beast under him to help move the ship. The sea beast eyes glowed and then they started to control the abundant water around the ship, causing its speed to pick up. Mu Ye eyes widen in shock as he felt the sea beast below the ship, were helping the ship move. He turned his head and saw the Lunar-Eyed Whale King about to leave. "Wait! Where are you going?" Questioned Mu Ye. "I have to help the other ship." Said the Lunar-Eyed Whale King as he dives back down. # "I understand, I will have the builders start the construction at once." Said Wang Tong to Tang Wulin and then he began to leave through the door of the Pavilion. Tang Wulin was sitting inside one of the private rooms of the Pavilion that was inside of the town. It was a modest room with a blue rug, pale walls, and four pirs on each point of the room. In front of Tang Wulin was a broadsheet of paper and next to it was a marker. Next to him was Zeref who was staring at the paper with a serious look. ''So you want to produce Fiore technology over here?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Not all of it but the ones that would help build the kingdom faster." Said Zeref in response to Tang Wulin. ''So what exactly are you bringing over?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "It would be better for me to draw them up, as I doubt you know most of them." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''But how are you going to do that?'' Questioned Tang Wulin as he doubts Zeref was a spirit like Sleipnir who he could switch control of his body with. "I can control the movement of your limbs to draw them up and then exin them to you." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen. ''You can do that?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Not without your permission." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''Alright, let''s see.'' Tang Wulin felt a foreign force trying to take control of his body, and he had to restrain his instincts from denying it. He saw his hands beginning to move around and then it went for the marker. "Alright let''s begin." It must have taken hours as by time Tang Wulin regained control of his body, as it became dark outside. Blinking his eyes, Tang Wulin turned his head to the sketching and question Zeref what these were. "Alright, the first type of item I want to be created his the Lacrima." Said Zeref. "The Lacrima?" "Think of it as a crystalline substance filled with magic. This item has a various amount of purposes, ranging frommunication to even creating a dragonyer." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin eyes to narrow. "...What are we using it for?" "We will have themunications one built for this ce and then a surveince one first." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Can the materials here be used?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Surprisingly it can with a few adjustments. For long-termmunication, we could use the Magic Silver ore since it is very suitable for long-rangemunication. Then with the surveince, we could use the same materials but with some changes." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin nodded his head and nce over at the other technology. He had to admit Zeref knew how to make a detailed blueprint. He mostly saw utility technology for everyday life and some for training, that he asked for. ''Alright, now to move on to the next thing.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he begins to gathered up all of the blueprints and put them away. He then moved toward the center of the hall and got into a meditative stance. "What now Zeref?" "Rx your body and listen to my exact instructions." Said Zeref. "Focus your energy into your hand and slowly start to condense it into a sphere." Tang Wulin moved his hand into a prayer-like gesture but apart. Then he started focusing his soul power in the middle of his palm. A purple-blue sphere started to form in the middle which crackle with relentless energy. The sphere started to grow bigger and bigger as time went passed. Sweat was forming on top of Tang Wulin head as he was focusing all of his attention on keeping in control of the sphere. Then as the Sphere reach the size of a basketball, Tang Wulin gradually release a sigh and allowed the sphere to go down. Then he opens his eyes and went outside of the Pavilion to an area that was deste with nothing around. The area around them was a ce with mostly rocks and barely any trees. It was about fifty meters away from the town and so Tang Wulin knew he wouldn''t have anyone disturbing him. "This seems like a good ce as any. Let us begin." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''Magic Devil Roar.'' Tang Wulin inhales and then releases a narrow purple-blue beam of relentless energy that smashed into the rocks formation causing them to crack. But he didn''t stop there as he instantly began to move. ''Magic Devil Fist.'' Tang Wulin coats his hand in purple-blue energy and smashed it into the rock that had vicious cracks on it. More cracks started to form on the pulverized rock with parts of it breaking off and then he moved his leg with his aura coating. Bang! The rock instantly smashes apart and yet Tang Wulin had a perplexed frown on his face. ''It''s weak.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "What do you expect, this is the first day that your learning how to use Devil ying. Unless you want to turn into a mindless being or to have part of your body bing a demon it''s best to just take this slow." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. Devil yer Magic is a form of magic used to y demons or devils back in Fiore. It was simr to his Dragon yer magic but the most essential parts were different. Simr to Dragonyer it had its own special consequences in that learning it too quickly can demonize someone and using it too much can cause one to lose their sanity. Tang Wulin believed Zeref was the original creator of this magic but he hasn''t confirmed or denied it. ''To think I would be learning this magic.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his face sh with disgust for a few seconds and then return to normal. "Now, now. It''s isn''t that bad, you know this will help you in the future if you ever face a demon." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to let out a sigh. "Why are you so sure, I will fight a demon?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "If their gods in this world, then there should be those who use the power of curses." Said Zeref. "Beside Devil yer magic isn''t just useful against demons. It''s also useful against those who use the power of the dark and negative energy." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I do have a question, though." "What is it?" Zeref asked. "If you had the Magic Devil yer art. Why didn''t you try to learn or have someone learned it?"Questioned Tang Wulin to a raised brow. "Oh, I don''t genuinely have the Magic Devil yer. The only thing I did was use all of my extensive knowledge of your Dragonyer magic, curses, and ck arts to produce that yer art just now. Truthfully you may be the only one that could possibly learn that magic." Said Zeref. "Why do you say that?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Because a requirement would be a deep understanding of the properties of Magic. You fulfill that because of your Magic Dragon yer and your experience of fighting against almost every type of magic for four hundred years." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin nodded his head and raised his hands, as he started channeling his Devil yer Powers as he began falling in thought. A few minutes passed by and then his soulmunicator began to ring bringing him out of his thoughts. "Big Brother!" Na''er voice sounded out from the other side of themunicator after Tang Wulin answers it. "Na''er?" "Where are you, big brother? I haven''t been able to find you at all! Wang Tong said you were in the Pavilion, but I don''t see you." Said Na''er but then a voice rang out. "We can just find him with our connection. You don''t have to fret so much." Said Gu Yue, who seems to be next to Na''er. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes as Gu Yue and Na''er began to argue, although he could tell it wasn''t that significant. "I''ming back to Pavilion now." Said Tang Wulin as he hanged up themunicator. "I guess we can continue this tomorrow." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Chapter 99: Talking With Mu Ye Chapter 99: Talking With Mu Ye "Just what have you been doing since I left?" Questioned Mu Ye as he stared at his disciple, Tang Wulin who was issuing a bunch of documents to Wang Tong. He just arrived back on thend, which he just recently found out was being called Ishgar because of his disciple. If that wasn''t bad enough the town was being called Tenrou with new buildings and expansion going on. "I''m certain you have witnessed some of it already." Said Tang Wulin as he began to stretch out his limbs. "Yes I have, now I''m asking what are they for?" Questioned Mu Ye causing Tang Wulin to shift his head to him. "Remember when I said, I n to make the Body Sect surpass even Shrek?" Questioned Tang Wulin. Mu Ye nodded his head as that was one of the reasons he made Wulin his heir in the first ce. "Are you saying this is apart of your n for that?" "Yes." Said Tang Wulin. "Surpassing Shrek isn''t just about having super strong disciples. We need a base of operation and a reason for why we are the best option." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to nod his head as he already recognizes this. It was one of the reasons they move to this ce, to build a ce for their disciples and future disciples to train. "Yet I don''t just believe you''re making all of this just for the body sect." Said Mu Ye as he stared at Tang Wulin. If this was for the Body Sect, then he wouldn''t need to rush the constructions of things and he would be focusing on the disciples they had now. Mu Ye knew his disciples wasn''t telling him something. "Well, you are right. Not all of this is for the body sects. See what I''m seeking to build is a Kingdom." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye''s eyes to widen. "Brat! Just what the hell are you trying to do!"Eximed Mu Ye as his mind started to race. "Isn''t it obvious? To create an unstoppable force." Said Tang Wulin. "...What." "Don''t give me that. Do you actually believe the people in power would allow the Body Sect to be strong so easily?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to go still. How could he not know this, especially since the Federation and Spirit Pagoda has been acting strangelytely? Did he trust both of those organizations? No, he didn''t evenpletely trust Shrek or the Tang Sect of the Douluo Continent. Tang Wulin himself didn''t know anything about the Federation and only some things about the Pagoda from Gu Yue. But he still found it hard to believe they would stay still as an organization like the Body Sect grew stronger and stronger. "...Alright, brat, what do you have nned." Said Mu Ye with a serious look. Tang Wulin and Mu Ye for the next few hours began going over everything that Tang Wulin had nned. From the types of construction that will be built in this ce, to the type of training the disciples for both the body sect and recruits that wereing. "...Is that why I receivedints from the disciples." Said Mu Ye with a nk look. Tang Wulin simply rolled his eyes and thought those disciples wereining for no reason. He had Na''er do the training when she was only five years old and look how well she turned out. Mu Ye thought that was unfair considering who she was but Tang Wulin disregarded him and they continue on nning. "I guess we''re done with the ns for the year." Said Mu Ye with a long sigh as he couldn''t help but feel remorseful for those disciples of his sect. The new training that Tang Wulin is preparing with the help of the workers could be considered borderline abuse but if they could survive, it wouldn''t be wrong to say. They would evolve into monsters. "Before you go, can you answer something for me." "Sure?" "Is there any capable weapon that could wipe out a whole Ind?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to be confused. "Why do you want to know?" "To set up effective countermeasures." Said Tang Wulin. Mu Ye nodded his head as he doubted Tang Wulin would ever wish to use one himself, considering his personality and potential. Still to set up countermeasures against them. "Well there is those rank 9 odd fixed souls ammunition but those wouldn''t necessarily be able to destroy a whole Ind... Only those weapons could do." Said Mu Ye with his face turning into a frown. "What weapons?" "Rank-12 fixed soul ammunition or known as God Killing weapons." Said Mu Ye causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "God Killing weapons?" "Yes, it''s believed that not even the gods could survive the brunt of those weapons." Said Mu Ye. "I see, who owns these weapons?" "That would be the Federation but you shouldn''t worry too much. The God Killing weapons were put on hold and lock away in fear of its devastating power." Said Mu Ye. "You are a hundred percent sure. The Federation wouldn''t want to use it to show their dominance?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to shake his head. "I wouldn''t be surprised if they wanted to use it but the cost to use it is too much. The Federation would just be causing itself to be weakened." Said Mu Ye. "What is the cost?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "The lives of their soul master. To fully power that fearsome weapon, the cost may go up to over a hundred or even thousands of strong soul master." Said Mu Ye. The Federation was strong but not even they could afford to simply throw away their soldiers too easily. Especially considering how much people it would take just to power up the God Killer weapon. "Does it have to be Soul Masters? Can spirit beast themselves work?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to furrow his brows. "It''s possible, but that type of abuse to the spirit beast wouldn''t be allowed." Said Mu Ye with a serious look causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''So the Federation has the God Killing weapon, and it seems to have beenpleted. While they would be the most obvious choice of the one who set off the st, that doesn''t mean the others couldn''t.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Who else is there." Questioned Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. ''Spirit Beasts, Spirit Pagoda, Star Luo Continent, and the Federation.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Why the Spirit Beast." Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to him. ''Many reasons from ast-ditch effort to fight back to sacrificing soul master as a way to destroy all of humanity.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Sleipnir to fall silent. He held no fantasy that Na''er and Gu Yue could stop all of the spirit beasts from acting out. Hell, he wouldn''t be surprised if they were nning behind there back and developing their weapon. "What about the Tang Sect or Shrek?" Questioned Zeref causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. "Why would they wreck their own base?" "Corruption. There is no reason to expel them just because the weapon was used on them. After all, we have no idea if everyone in Shrek and the Tang Sect follows the same thinking. Especially with an organization that has a huge history like theirs, there will be bound to be people with not so savory motives." Said Zeref. Zeref fully believed no organization could go on for thousands of years without bing corrupt. The only reason why he didn''t question the Body Sect was because of the fact he knew the number of people in the Body Sect and from what Mu Ye told them, he doubts the Body Sect could support the God Killer weapon. "Tell me something Mu Ye, out of all the organization in this world. Which one would most likely use those God Killers weapons?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to narrow his eyes. ''Does he believe those weapons were constructed? But how! No one would allow that kind of weapon to be fully made, not even the Federation is that stupid.'' Thought Mu Ye but he began to talk. "It''s hard to say which one for me but if we''re talking about the one who would most likely use it? The evil soul masters would be a likely choice." Said Mu Ye. "Hm ok, that is all." Said Tang Wulin and Mu Ye stared at him for a while before leaving. After Mu Ye left, Tang Wulin went outside of the Pavilion and back to the area he was at yesterday night. Today, he wasn''t going to be training his Devil yer skill but his Annihtion power. "Alright here goes." Said Tang Wulin as he stood in the isted area with the fractured rocks from yesterday. Slowly Tang Wulin began focusing the red light of his Annihtion inside of his fingertips. Then he began to try and slowly moved it down but as it went past the wrist of his hand, it exploded. Tang Wulin flinch from the explosion as he felt the inside of his wrist being fried and melted from the Annihtion exploding. "As I told you before, Annihtion is not a power to be trivial with. Every time you fail to control it, a part of your body will explode and meltdown. Lucky you have the body of a dragon in human form, so your wrist will regenerate soon." Old Tang''s voice rang out. "What is this training type for anyway?" Asked Tang Wulin as Old Tang only told him what to do and never what it would help him with. "This training is for you to gain absolute control and mastery over Annihtion. The training is for you to move the power of Annihtion through your body without it exploding, meaning you will have to manipte and shape it as it navigates through your limbs. Unlike the Golden Dragon King who only uses it in its raw form, you can do even better. You can train it to be able to shape the power and manipte it in a way that no one has ever done before." Said Old Tang. "Why is nothing ever easy." Tang Wulin grumbled. "Are you going to talk to them when they arrive?" Zeref''s voice rang out. "I might as well, no reason to put this off." Siad Tang Wulin thinking about the people on the ship that wasing. As he went back to circting the power of Annihtion through his other hand. He repeated this process from his wrist, legs, and stomach. This was only possible because of his body being able to regenerate the damages after some time and his exceptional ability to adapt to lessen the damage. This went on for the whole night. Chapter 100: Perfect Chapter 100: Perfect A week went by with Tang Wulin continuing his daily routine of helping with the creation of the technology for Tenrou. Then he in the night he would practice either his Devil yer or Annihtion. Today Tang Wulin and Na''er were outside looking at the building that was being built a hundred meters away from the town. This building was one of the things he had the workers that came with Mu Ye and Body Sect workers start building. He theorizes it would take the building about a week or two to finish building. Which should be enough time to get the recruits ready. While he was staring at the construction of the building, a disciple of the Body Sect came running over to him. "Sect heir, a ship is approaching the shore of Ishgar." Said the young man behind Tang Wulin and Na''er. "Everyone is here." Said Na''er as her eyes lit up. Before she had that long talk with everyone during the return of Tang Wulin, it wouldn''t be wrong to say she barely knew anyone but Gu Yue. While they did hang out during the year and a half her big brother went missing, there was something that held them back. It wasn''t until Tang Wulin bluntly said it out loud, that everyone had to acknowledge the fact that they never tried to be open with each other. Na''er couldn''t wait to talk to Xu Xiaoyan and Mu Xi, as they were the easiest people to get along with. "Go call Gu Yue for me." Said Tang Wulin causing the man to nod his head. Tang Wulin then turned his head to Na''er who was smiling and humming to herself. He began to recall all of the memories of his time with her and slowly began to rub her head. Na''er body trembles as a small smile sprouted on her face as she felt her brother rubbing her head. Nothing was needed to be said as the act of him rubbing her head, was enough to convey his feelings toward her and bringing a sense of peace. This peace was broken when they began to hear countless footstepsing toward them. Both of them turned their head to see Gu Yue and behind her was most of their friends. "Where are Xie Xie and the other guys? Also, Yuanen isn''t with you all." Said Tang Wulin. "Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu had to help organize the disciples on the ship. While Xu Lizhi and Yuanen Yehui went to help the people, unload the stuff on the ship. We went on ahead of them to tell you that we were here after we didn''t see you at the shore." Said Mu Xi with a re. Na''er only giggles while Tang Wulin hummed as he nces at each of the girls standing in front of him and then back to Na''er. "What''s wrong?" Question Gu Yue. It wasn''t just her but everyone there could tell something was different about Tang Wulin at the moment as he nces at each of them. "Nothing much, just thinking there is no point in putting this off. I know you all like me or at least have feelings for me." Said Tang Wulin causing all of the girl''s eyes to widen. "Wulin." "Ho-" "Before you guys talk, let me finish." Said Tang Wulin causing them to fall silent. "I notice these signs at first with Xu Xiaoyan years ago and then with everyone else. But that''s unimportant right now, as I''m sure you all want to know. How do I feel about it, and who do I like." Said Tang Wulin. All of the girls began focusing on Tang Wulin and his following words. They all would be lying if they said they weren''t dying to know what girl in their group could have stolen Tang Wulin heart. "I like you all." Said Tang Wulin undoubtedly causing all of the girls to freeze. Then as if a dam erupted, they started to speak. "What do you mean you like all of us?" "Are you talking about as a friend?" "Please take our feelings seriously here!" More and more words were being said, yet Tang Wulin merely raised a hand. "I like you all not as a friend but something more. It took me a while to sort out these feelings and what they essentially meant." Said Tang Wulin. He recalled his conversation with his dad Tang Ziran about his love for his mom, Zeref and his talk about his love with Mavis that spanned for over decades. Then his mother who gave him advice on what to do with these feelings and how to convey them. As Tang Wulin stared at the girls in front of him who each had varied expression, he began to recall the words of Zeref. ''No one likes to share, especially the person they dearly love. So you must be prepared for the consequences and rejection from some of them or maybe all of them. That being said, it doesn''t mean you should give up without seeing what will happen.'' ''After all, Mavis was able to still love an idiot like me for over a decade. Even after all of the things, I have done and the pain I have caused her. So who knows, it might just work out.'' He truly did not understand the feelings inside of him, but he at least know, he cared for them very differently from everyone else. ''ologia you don''t need to be extra with them or do anything extraordinary. Just tell them your most honest feelings.'' ''My little Tang Tang. We girls really don''t want much when ites to a confession but the other person genuine feelings.'' ''My little taotie if you love a person. Then just simply say, you love them. After all, the simplest words can undoubtedly mean the most.'' "...I...Love all of you." Said Tang Wulin as a faint smile appeared. It was a simple faint smile. And yet. It was so pure and honest. The girls all be stunned as they now understand he was not kidding. He was not being nice or kind with him saying he likes all of them. No, what Tang Wulin was telling them was his sincere feeling on what he felt. The girls stared at Tang Wulin, without any of them saying anything or even their face changing. Then Na''er walks up to her big brother and ces her hand on his face. "...Wulin, I remember when I left you to go back to my n. I hated it, hated the fact and knowledge that I was apart from you, it was a feeling I didn''t understand that well. Then we met each other again, and I felt so happy from just being able to see you. Then when you left us, I felt so broken and the pain inside of my chest wouldn''t stop hurting no matter what I did." Said Na''er to Tang Wulin softly causing all of the other girl''s body to tremble. "Big brother I realized back then, that no matter what happens now or in the future. I never want to be apart from you because I love you. To me, you are my everything and nothing will stop me from being with you for an eternity." Said Na''er as she gentlyid her head in Tang Wulin chest. Then Gu Yue walks up to her expression being indifferent and yet he could tell something was different in her eyes. "It was so hard, so very hard to not fall in love with you as I felt it would only lead to heartbreak and a broken rtionship. I knew what we were destined for since the day we met but I couldn''t stop myself from trying to get to know you. The time we spent together even with your indifference was something I felt my heart cherishing." Said Gu Yue as her eyes closed. ''Then you foolishly said you would help carry my burden, support me and be there for me. I didn''t say it at the time, but I was truly happy I had someone willing to do that for me.'' "I don''t understand these things I''m feeling that well but I at least know I don''t want to lose you." Said Gu Yue with her expression bing soft and pinching his sleeves with her head lowering. Xu Xiaoyan and Mu Xi both step forward toward Tang Wulin. "You''re an idiot you know. To think you would fall for all of us? I''m not sure if that should be taken as apliment or something else. This is unfair you know that? It''s unfair that I have to share you with others, even if they are my friends and yet. The thought of losing you destroys all my hesitation and thoughts of rejection." Said Mu Xi as her eyes lower for a few seconds but then a smile sprouted from her face. "Still, I love you, and that is something that can not be changed. I don''t want to live with any regrets and so I refuse to be with anyone but you in this life." Said Mu Xi causing Xu Xiaoyan to giggle. "Wulin, you sure are a yboy, trying to get all of us to go out with you. But that doesn''t matter as I love you Wulin, I love you with all my heart. I love you ever since that festival we went to and how you began to capture my heart." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she leisurely walks towards Tang Wulin and rested her hands on his face. "No matter what happens now, I will be there by your side. My dearest Dragon King." Said Xu Xiaoyan causing Mu Xi to only sigh but still smile. Ye Xinn and Wu Siduo both stared at Tang Wulin. "So you love us all huh?" Said Ye Xinn as she nces thoughtfully at all of the girls around her and then back to Tang Wulin. "Just like they said, I want to be together with you because I love you." Said Ye Xinn. "That''s it? Nothing else." Said Mu Xi with a raised brow but Ye Xinn only shook her head with a smallugh. "What more should be said? I love him because I love him. No need to make thingsplicated as I have always followed my heart and it''s telling me to ept all of him." Said Ye Xinn causing the girls to turn silent. "Wulin, I love you. You were the first to ever dominate me like that and the first goal that I couldn''t seem to ovee. I didn''t know how or when it happened but I felt myself being pulled to you more and more. As Xinn said, I don''t care for anything else but what my heart wants and that is you." Said Wu Siduo with a small smile. Then both girls went to Tang Wulin who said nothing throughout their talk and just listened. All of the girls surrounding Tang Wulin each had their unique reason for loving him and same as him who also has a different reason for undoubtedly falling for them. "Still for this to work, you have topromise with us." Said Mu Xi causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "You have to show more of your gentle side to us. We don''t always want to be the one to start the show of affection. Anywhere you go, at least take one of us with you and above all, always returned back to us." Said Mu Xi causing most of the girls to nod their head. "Don''t get your hopes up for those." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Xi lips to twitch. "But...I can at least promise I will be there and always return." Said Tang Wulin causing them all to smile. "Another thing, don''t try to keep everything to yourself. If you''re hurting then tells us, if you''re sad then tell us and if something wrong please tell us. We promise we will do the same for you. This is a partnership now, all seven us will have to be honest and trust each other fully." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a faint smile. "...Your right, we should all trust each other."Mutter Na''er. Xu Xiaoyan words unbeknownst to her hit both Na''er and Gu Yue deep within their hearts, as they know they haven''t been truthful. Tang Wulin sent a subtly nce to both of them but gave his answer. "I will try at least." "You don''t have to rush. After all, we don''t expect you to change instantly, as it too will take time for us to get used to this rtionship. But let''s see where this goes." Said Mu Xi with a tender look and warmth. The other girls had smiles on their face as if to signify they also agreed. "Since we all agreed and we all ept each other love." Said Ye Xinn as she nodded her head and walk up to Tang Wulin. Then ce her hand on his face before adequately capturing his lips. It onlysted for three seconds but to both Tang Wulin and Ye Xinn who had no experience, it felt like an eternity. "...Wow." Said Ye Xinn as a scarlet hue appeared on her face. "Really." Said Mu Xi as her and the others gave Ye Xinn a deadpan look. "No point in dying it." Said Ye Xinn with a slight smile. Na''er red at Ye Xinn and with swift movement went up to Tang Wulin to promptly capture his lips with hers. Tang Wulin noted Na''er lips were softer than Ye Xinn. After they had parted, Na''er had a beaming smile on her face while Tang Wulin could only sigh at the antics of both girls. Rolling his eyes, he then began to leave the ce and confusing the girls immensely. "We have to get back, I had more than one reason to ask you guys to gather." Said Tang Wulin as he still needed to get his other ns moving. "My little Tang Tang, there you are." Lang Yue voice rang out. Tang Wulin looked at his mom who was walking leisurely toward with him with a huge smile. Lang Yue nce at each of the girls and then at her dear son. "Give us a second to talk ok? You and Na''er should go to help the guys." Said Lang Yue with a faint smile, confusing Tang Wulin and Na''er but they both nodded their head. Once Lang Yue was sure her two adorable kids left the area, she turned back to the lovely girls with a smile that was sending shivers up their spines. "So, you all said your love for each other and epted each other." Said Lang Yue causing the girl''s eyes to widen. "Ho-" "Mother intuition." Said Lang Yue with a smile causing their lips to twitch and eyes to look at her in disbelief. "While I trust you all to be able to make this rtionship work and try to not hurt each other." Said Lang Yue with a gentle voice that causes the girls around her to feel something was wrong. "But just in case, if you hurt my little Tang Tang. Not even the gods can save you from my wrath." Said Lang Yue as her eyes and expression became deadly serious. "Understand?" All of the girls gulped and nodded their head at the ominous aura Lang Yue was giving off. "Great! I leave my Tang Tang to you all. Please take care of him and never stop showing him, how much you all love him." Said Lang Yue with a sincere smile. "Of course!" Lang Yue watches as the girls went on their way but she didn''t follow them and moved her gaze to the sky deep in thought. She didn''t say anything to Na''er because she knew the little girl still felt the guilt of leaving their family and she knew better. "Now, I wonder why misses scary mother-inw is sighing." A voice rang out causing Lang Yue tough. "Oh shut up you." Said Lang Yue as she felt two strong arms wrap around her waist and a chin resting on her head. "You know I don''t like it when you do that, it makes me feel small." Tang Ziran chuckles as his beloved wife began to pout. "Are you ok?"Questioned Tang Ziran causing Lang Yue to let out a bitter smile. "I should be happy right? Wulin gaining a girlfriend or girlfriend means he is growing up and that he will be able to experience the other amazing feeling of love. So it should be a joyous event." "Yet." Said Tang Ziran causing tears to form in Lang Yue''s eyes. "He isn''t like other people. Our Tang Tang barely allows anyone in and now he is getting into a rtionship that is something far deeper than friends. I don''t know what I would do if my little Tang Tang got hurt, I fear it could break him." Tang Ziran could feel the tears on his wife streaming down her face but said nothing. "I know they are good girls and wouldn''t do anything intentionally to hurt him. But he is still my baby boy. I don''t want him to grow up and don''t want to give him to another woman. I know I''m being selfish, but it hurts to see him go. I miss when it was only us four together." Said Lang Yue as she turned around and hid her face in Tang Ziran chest. Tang Ziran still said nothing as he began rubbing Lang Yue head. He understands Tang Tang was the most important thing to Lang Yue, even more, important than her life. He recalls when he was talking to their son back at Star Luo continent. ''I have always been thankful for everything you guys have done for me.'' ''And for always loving me.'' A smile sprouted from his lips but he still said nothing as he held the women of his dream and life. "No more tears." "He will be alright." "After all, he is our son." "Our son, who we raised with all of our love." Chapter 101: Maze Chapter 101: Maze "So boss? Why did you call us all here." Said Xie Xie as he looked at Tang Wulin. They were all in the Pavilion after Tang Wulin called them. He didn''t state anything as he stared at them and then chills appeared on their back as a faint smile appeared on his face. "For my future ns, I need you guys to be stronger than what you are right now. So I''m going to give you guys the opportunity to be true monsters." Said Tang Wulin causing them all to shiver at his ominous words. Then to their shock, he dashes towards them and taps each of their limbs. Everyone blink their eyes as red markers started to appear all around their body. "Hey captain, shouldn''t you have asked us first!" Screamed Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu but Tang Wulin only shook his head. "Nonsense, you guys have already signed your life warrant to follow me. Besides, I know you guys too well to think you would want to decline this fantastic opportunity." Said Tang Wulin. Before they could respond to his words, the pain hit them instantly. Tang Wulin had a faint smile as he watches them all screaming out in pain and then turned his head to the disciples standing behind him with shock looks. "Now pick them up and take them to the rooms that were recently made." Said Tang Wulin waking them up from their shock before they began to move. Zeref and Sleipnir appeared while giving him dry looks. ''What? No pain no gains.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing their lips to twitch. "Wulin!" A voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to sigh. ''Oh right, Mu Chen.'' # "Wait, how can you recognize me? Oh right, Mu Xi." Said Tang Wulin. "Yes, Mu Xi! Why didn''t you call to tell me you were back! It took my dearest daughter telling me you were back for me to even find out."Roared Mu Chen. Tang Wulin nkly stared at Mu Chen as he kept onining and ranting. It seems he was going to continue this for a while but then a hand came out of nowhere and smack him in the head. "Calm down dear." Said A voice behind Mu Chen. "Ouch, but honey." "Shush." Tang Wulin nce behind Mu Chen and saw a raven-haired woman walking up from behind him. The women turn hervender eyes towards Tang Wulin and smile gently at him. "So you must be Tang Wulin, my daughter sure knows how to pick ''em." Said Mu Bao''er as she carefully inspects Tang Wulin. To say the guy Mu Xi liked was handsome would be an understatement as Tang Wulin might just be the most good-looking man she ever saw. Couple with his golden-blue eyes that gave off a mysterious feeling and his tranquil aura that his ability to draw a person in. "Your Mu Xi mother?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes, I''m Mu Bao''er." Said Mu Bao''er. "Oh wow. You''re already meeting the mother." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin with a huge smile on his face. "They grow up so fast." Said Sleipnir as she also appeared next to him with a tender smile. "Hi?" Said Tang Wulin as he sent a nce at Mu Chen. "Don''t give me that look. I didn''t bring her here just for you to meet. Since I was moving here to work, I thought it would be better if she was close to us instead of being a continent away." Said Mu Chen causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "This is a lovely ce you guys are building." Said Mu Bao''er as she became enchanted by some of the things that were being built outside. "I heard most of these buildings were your idea, can''t say I''m not impressed. Sigh, if only you stuck to cksmithing."Said Mu Chen with a voice of regret. "Isn''t Mu Xi enough?" "Don''t use my daughter as a shield." Said Mu Chen but Tang Wulin just disregard him. "Oh speaking of my daughter, did she confesses to you yet." Said Mu Bao''er causing Mu Chen''s lips to twitch at his wife''s bluntness. ''At least I understand where Mu Xi bluntnesses from.'' Thought both Tang Wulin and Mu Chen. "She and everyone have." Said Tang Wulin confusing Mu Chen and causing Mu Bao''er eyes to have a glint. "What do you mean everyone?" Questioned Mu Chen. "All the other girls that like me, they confess the same time as Mu Xi once I pointed out I knew. One thing led to another and now we''re all dating." Said Tang Wulin. "And what did my daughter say about it?" Questioned Mu Bao''er. "She said it was unfair but the act of being apart destroyed all of her hesitations and that we would have to makepromises." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Bao''er to nod her head. "Why do you like my daughter? I know you, Wulin. You''re not one to be charmed by an attractive face." Said Mu Chen. "Warmth." "What?" "Mu Xi gives off a warm and peaceful feeling. I never really noticed it before, but she gives off a feeling of absolute warmth andfort." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Chen to smile. "Alright brat, I have to go carry out my work for the ce now. Take care of my dear and troublesome daughter." Said Mu Chen as he turned around to leave with Mu Bao''er who waved at him. "I guess you got recognized by the parents." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. # Tang Wulin looks over the people that were gathered in front of the barracks. He noted there were about a thousand of them each from Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu n. He noted the various expression on their faces, some held arrogance, other held contempt for this ce and some even held hopeful expression. He didn''t mind their looks, in fact. He weed it. As knew their faces will be changing soon as he turned to Wang Tong with a faint smile. "Take them to the training area that I had you build." Said Tang Wulin causing Wang Tong to nod his head but his lips were twitching. The training area that Tang Wulin drew up for them to build gave him concerns. The first one was whether the recruits would be able to survive. After a while, over thousands of youths were standing in front of arge maze-like building that seems have just been recently built. Wang Tong was at the front of these youths and the maze entrance. "For you all to be apart of this school of learning. You must pass a test for us." Said Wang Tong causing the youths to murmur. "We have to pass a test?" "Which school are you talking about?" "Where is Xie Xie?" "And Yue Zhengyu?" Wang Tong heard all types of questions being flung at him, but he disregarded it as he releases his aura and soul rings. "Silence." The lively crowd of youths became silent as they stared at nine colored rings appearing behind Wang Tong. It was five purple, three ck and one red that was shining prominently behind Wang Tong who look down on the youths. "The school is called Tenrou Academy and yes you must pass a test. As for those two youths, you ask for right now they are doing their own type of training." Said Wang Tong as he answered the ones he deemed significant. "Now get inside the maze. Those who don''t make it out before the allotted time will get no food for the day." Said Wang Tong causing the youths to be shocked but too scared to try and argue. Wang Tong watches as all of the youths began to go inside the maze. Tang Wulin already left as he said something about wanting to talk to his parents. ''I wish you all luck. You''re going to need it.'' Thought Wang Tong as he went over the building beside the maze, which allows one to watch what was going on inside. # ''I will be strong.'' Were the thoughts of the youth with short golden hair, fair skin, and bright golden eyes. This youth name was Yue Long who followed the angel n heir, Yue Zhengyu. The reason was very simple, he wanted to join Shrek Academy in future but he was intimidated by the presence and sheer scope of Shrek Academy. It was an academy where heaven-defying people came from like Tang San and Huo Yuhao. He didn''t think he was talented like the n heir Yue Zhengyu who was able to make it into Shrek and was opting to just join a normal academy. But that was sadly interrupted when he received a notice by the n head to follow Yue Zhengyu. It wasn''t just him but about a thousand of their ns who were ordered to board a ship to go somewhere. So here he was with his other n member walking through the maze and trying to find the exit. "Don''t you guys think this test is a little bit strange?" Questioned Yue Long as he felt something was off with this maze. "Oh calm down, I doubt their anything special about this ce." "Yea, this is probably to test how our ability to navigate with a timer." Yue Long heard his other n member voicing their opinion but he still felt something was off. As they were working, something appearing out of the wall. It was a small sphere with electricity running through it. "Just what is that." Said someone beside Yue Long. "You think they''re watching us with that?" While the people beside him were chatting, Yue Long felt the urge to run. But as if the sphere sense Yue Long caution, it started to shine. Then a visible streak of light sh by and hit the person next to Yue Long. Everyone blink their eyes and turn to the youth was sent back flying. As they were turning, more of those small spheres appeared outside of the walls around them. "What are-" Without even giving any of the youths, a chance, the spheres begin to rain hell down on the youths. Yue Long tried to summon his martial spirit but he became paralyzed from one of the shots delivering a lucky shot on him. ''Why!'' # Wang Tong gulped as he watches simr scenes happening to other parts of the maze. At the entrance of the maze, there were multiple pathways with the people taking different paths. Yet they all led to the exit, with them all being the same distance. What was the purpose of this one may ask? Wang Tong could only sigh as he remembers Tang Wulin words. ''Purpose? It''s rtively simple, these bratsck both the experience and ability to sense danger before it happens. This maze will help them with that, while also easing them into their wonderful time in Tenrou Academy.'' Wang Tong watches as one of the Lacrima that were made, flooded one of the paths of the maze with water and fired off the electricity that began to shock the group. He saw another scene of the wind and fire creating huge walls of mes to trap the youths. Then executing them with their continuous barrages. Through all of this, Wang Tong only had one thought in his mind. ''This is just easing them in?'' Chapter 102: Punishment Chapter 102: Punishment "Tang Tang? Is something the matter?"Questioned Lang Yue as she saw her son walking up to her and Tang Ziran. "Where are the others?" Questioned Tang Ziran as he found it hard to believe they would leave him alone so soon, especially his little girl Na''er. "They are training right now." Said Tang Wulin as he came to a stop in front of them. "What is wrong Wulin?" Questioned Lang Yue as she felt something was amiss with her baby. "I met my biological father in that year and a half I went missing." Said Tang Wulin causing Lang Yue and Tang Ziran to freeze. "We talk. We talk about many things from why I was sent away to why he came back to take me away." Said Tang Wulin causing Lang Yue body to tremble. ''No...'' "He told me he told you guys some things." Said Tang Wulin causing Tang Ziran to flinch but Lang Yue head was still down. "Tang Tang... We were going to tell you but." Tang Ziran tried to exin but he sufficiently realizes he didn''t know how to. He didn''t know when it typically started but him and Lang Yue long since started to treat Wulin as their own son. In fact, they secretly hope that man didn''te back in genuine fear of him taking away Wulin from them. Yet was it fair to Wulin? Tang Ziran didn''t have the answer at all, but Tang Wulin did not change his expression as he began walking towards them. He moved his hand to Lang Yue chin and lift it up to see tears streaming down her lovely face. "...T-Tang Tang-" "I''m not mad." Said Tang Wulin causing both his parent eyes to widen. "Never at you guys." Said Tang Wulin. Lang Yue and Tang Ziran watch as Tang Wulin envelop them into a hug. Lang Yue couldn''t hold back anymore as she grasps onto Tang Wulin and cried on his chest. Tang Ziran smiled as he began embracing his family. All three of them embraced each other under the sunset and all of them had faint smiles on their face. No words were uttered after that, as it wasn''t needed. # "Pathetic." Said Wang Tong as he stared at all of the youths lying down. Wang Tong was not expecting any of them to be able to find the way out on the first day. Which says a lot about how difficult the maze was but he at least hopes some would make it to the half waypoint. ''Yet, not one of them made it.'' Wang Tong was finding it hard to believe none of them could make it to at least halfway through the maze but he knew the reason from the recordings in the other room. He saw everything that transpired in the maze and could only think. ''Devil.'' ''The sect heir really is a devil.'' Thought Wang Tong in disbelief. The maze was urately made to strike at the weakness of a soul master or one who is inexperienced. From the moment those youth step inside and didn''t summon their martial soul, they were already at a terrible disadvantage. Even after seeing the Lacrima suddenly appearing, they took no steps to take caution or bring out their spirit just in case. ''Most of the time, a person will be killed or defeated because of their negligence and underestimating their opponents.'' Tang Wulin words rang inside of Wang Tong head as he moved his gaze through the crowd. ''I have no interest in babysitting or having them learn step by step. So, this maze will dly teach them to always be on guard to the point. It bes itch in their body.'' Wang Tong had to admit, this maze might just work. As all of the Lacrima was punishing all of the youths inside who wasn''t careful. Not only that, but the Lacrima never gave them the time to recover or rest. ''It never even gave them time to escape.'' Thought Wang Tong as he recalled, every time they woke up from being knockout. The Lacrima would rain down hell on them as to signify the terror of being at your enemy mercy. "B-But senior i-" "Silence." All the youths fell silent at Wang Tong words and his re. "All of you would have been dead if this was a dungeon with an inheritance! Did none of you think to be on guard when you enter the maze! Was it because of me saying it was a pre-test? Are you all idiots!" Wang Tong held nothing back as he digs deep into the youths. After he was done, some of them had their head down in shame, others had a red face and the rest were still dazed from what happened. "Now then, time for your punishment." Said Wang Tong causing everyone to flinch. "Since none of you could exit out of the maze, then you all will be running without any spirit power. You will have to run ten kilometers and those who can''t finish it will not get any food. That also includes thest 20 percent of people who finishter than everyone." Said Wang Tong causing most of them to look at him with questioning nces except for the body sect cultivators. No food for the day? That was the punishment? Some of the youths found it was an easy punishment that they were given but Wang Tong thought differently. He could see the frightened faces of his fellow body sect members and knew they understand. ''You will learn soon enough.'' Thought Wang Tong with a sigh. "You are allowed to do and use anything to reach the end of your run. Even attack each other but you are not allowed to kill anyone." Said Wang Tong causing most of them to be confused. He lined them all up and then told them to go. It wasn''t a surprise that the body sect disciples ran like their lives were on the line. This surprise the other recruits but that didn''t seem to make them very suspicious. They wouldtere to bitterly regret their decision. # A week passed by as Tang Wulin was finishing up with cultivation. Something he hasn''t done in a while and even when he came back, he was so busy working on other stuff. Right now he was at rank 58, close to bing a Spirit King. He was finishing absorbing the leftover energy from the Gold Tree and was opening up more of his extraordinary meridians. From what Old Tang said, it was possible for him to brute force it by controlling his soul power. Although at most he only has about half of them open up. "I wonder if they''re done?" Questioned Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "You mean the recruits or my friends?" "Your friends." Said Zeref as he knew they have been suffering unimaginable pain for the past week when Tang Wulin used his time magic on them. With his time magic, Tang Wulin was able to unlock the full potential of their spirits and themselves. Back in Fiore, that spell was used to open a mage second container that is unused and granting them a massive boost in magic. But with the help of Zeref and some modification. They were able to create a spell that would bring out the full potential of his friends spirit. While it was simr to a Second Awakening, this method wasn''t only restricted to a body spirit or one bloodline. The boost would also be on par with Gold-Rank, maybe even higher. But the requirement is to go through hell to attain that power. Zeref had warned him before he used the spell and so he had the workers construct special rooms for his friends. For the whole week, they have been screaming in agony and wringing in pain from the process. But at least the upside, they would be vastly stronger than before. BOOOOM! "I guess they''re done." Said Tang Wulin as he saw an enormous pir of mes. "Right." Said Zeref. # "Get out of the way!" BANG! "Xie Xiao, you bastard!" BANG! BANG! Xie Xiao was questioning his life choices at the moment. He was a thirteen-year-old kid with long hair and purple eyes. He wasn''t overly handsome, but his eyes were said to be pretty enough to draw someone in. Simr to everyone, he thought it would be easy to make it through the maze but how wrong he was. The cruelty of the maze was something out of this world as it wouldn''t even give them a chance to run away or stay awake. ''First Soul Skill: Shocking.'' "Curse you!" Then the punishment for not finishing the maze, was to run for ten kilometers. Now, this wouldn''t be so distressing except if they didn''t finish within a certain time or they finish in thest twenty percent. They would get no food for the day. ''Third Soul Skill: Explosion.'' Now some people might think that wasn''t much of a punishment. Xie Xiao would have punch those people in the face and pierce them with his Soul Breaking Spear. What the hell do they know! About the suffering of trying to move through a maze that rains down hell on you with nothing in your stomach! The pain of watching everyone but you eat! And it was good food too! It took two days for everyone to throw away their pride and another day for everyone to do whatever it takes to not be in thest twenty percent. ''Second Soul Skill: Pierce'' Xie Xiao thrust his Soul Breaking Spear straight through the wall of earth that one of the people who was running beside him created and easily destroyed it. Then he instantly jumps over ice spikes that were formed under him. The ten-kilometer run was not a normal punishment anymore. It became something akin to a war, as everyone fought like their life was on the line. Considering the hell they have to endure, that wasn''t off the mark. ''I refuse to go back to that hell of hunger.'' Thought Xie Xiao as three yellow soul rings lit up behind him. "Come on you bastards!" # "...Elder. Are you sure we are developing humans?"Questioned one of the people next to Wang Tong as they were watching over the ten-kilometer run. It wasn''t wrong to say the youths on the field, look more like demons than actual people. Whether it be from them screwing over each other or from them using each other as a stepping stone. From them letting out all of their soul skills to them learning how to adapt and deflect theirpetitors attack. Wang Tong sometimes wonders if someday these youths might get sick of all this and try to rebel. It wasn''t like he could me, to be honest. As this was borderline abuse and not even their own body sect cultivation method was this cruel. ''...Good thing I made a no-killing rule.'' Thought Wang Tong as watched over them. He thought back to Tang Wulin words when he questions him about this punishment. ''Don''t worry. After this punishment, they will gain the motivation to want to finish that maze in no time.'' "Elder, I think our Sect Heir is a demon in disguise." Said another person beside him. ''...Well, you''re not incorrect.'' Chapter 103: School of Hell Chapter 103: School of Hell "So, you guys are done." Said Tang Wulin as he stared wistfully at his friends and girlfriends who were ring fiercely at him in hate. "One week...You allowed us to experience so much pain for one week!"Roared Mu Xi as she red at her boyfriend who only twitches his lips. "You got stronger at least." Said Tang Wulin causing them all to fall silent. Getting stronger would be an understatement. Not only did those red marks caused them to improve their cultivation and push them all into the ranks of a Soul King. Or Soul Emperor for Mu Xi and Na''er. But it also awakened some of their spirits or mutates it for the rest of them. While the pain was the worst thing, they ever experience their in life, the benefit and reward were definitely worth it. That didn''t mean they wanted to willingly admit it to the devil in front of them. "Well, at any rate, I need you all to do something for me." Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to give him suspicion look. "Don''t worry, you all won''t suffer. In fact, I think you all may just enjoy this." Said Tang Wulin but his words still put them on guard. "Since, those guys should be done now." ''What is he nning?'' Represent their thoughts. # With urate predictions, Tang Wulin was right about all of the youths passing andpleting the pre-test of the maze. The constant struggle and justified fear of starving forced all of the youths to put their lives on the line in oveing the maze. To the shock of Wang Tong and all of the other people who observe them in the other room. Those youths growth could be considered monstrous. From them going from being able to barely block the hell storm of the Lacrima to them using everything and anything to block the storm. He saw those with weapons like the spear and sword gain enlightenment just to deflect the constant attacks raining down. Once the first batch of people passes through the Maze and seeing that they didn''t have to run the ten-kilometer run. This cause a surge of motivation in the others to hurry up and clear the maze at all cost. And they all cleared it on the seventh day they started, surprising Wang Tong. Now all of the youths were brought into a massive tower that was recently built by the workers. The distinctive tower had multiple floors with ssrooms on each floor. The youths were all shuffled into a ss and floor depending on the number of rings they had. For example, floor one would be the students with five rings, while on the fourth floor were those with only two rings. This was done because of the number of youths there was and how one room couldn''t hold all of them. "Wee." A voice rang out causing all of the students who were on floor one to turn their heads. Stepping inside the room was a gorgeous woman. She had long silvered hair that hung loosely on her back with purple eyes that shined serenely. Her lovely face was wless to the point it made everything around her dulled and caused everyone in the room to get lost in a dazed. "My name is Na''er. I will be your teacher for your time in this ss." Said Na''er with a faint smile that captures everyone hearts in the ss, whether they were male or female. "But before we get started with your lessons. I was told to inform you guys about somethings, specifically your routine life and graduation." Said Na''er. Her words caused everyone toe out of their daze and focus on her. When it came to this ce, they knew they couldn''t miss out on anything. ''I wonder what Wulin did, to make them so focus.'' Thought Na''er. "From now on, this will be your daily schedule. From the morning till the afternoon you all will be studying and learning about battle armor." Said Na''er causing most of the students to blink in surprise. They all didn''t think they would ever be learning about battle armor before they even became a Spirit Emperor. Heck, some didn''t even think they would be able to gain a battle armor in their whole lifetime. "After that, you will be doing a ss bonding exercise. It''s pretty simple actually, all you guys have to do with the help of everyone on your floor is to make it pass the teachers on this floor and seize a special sphere. If you are able to do this, then you don''t have to stay here for the whole night." Said Na''er with a faint smile. Yet the faces of the students were far from happy. What do you mean staying here for the whole night! What do you mean we have to get past the teachers! Isn''t that just impossible! "But there is also an alternative." Said Na''er causing the students to look at her with ultimate hope in their eyes. "To escape this. You all have to run twenty kilometers." They all froze. "And only the fastest five percent are allowed food. The rest must go the day without food." Their faces became pale. "If no one tries to do either of them. Then they will go the week without food." Said Na''er causing the student''s body to tremble but then. "Of course there are rewards for doing all of this. Not only will you be excused from doing this exercise for the whole week, but you will be allowed to leave the academy early." Said Na''er causing the students to regain their hope in life. "So what sphere are we seizing?" Questioned one of the students. "You guys will be seizing a Lacrima." Said Na''er causing the students to be confused. "Lacrima?" "I will show you." Said Na''er as she held her hand out and a small sphere appeared in her eyes. "This is a Lacrima." Said Na''er but then she blinks her eyes as she felt intense killing intent being directed at her. ''Wait a minute. It''s not toward me...But the sphere?'' Na''er wouldn''t know this because Tang Wulin opted to not tell any of his friends about the pre-test. So she wouldn''t know the sphere in her hand was one of the biggest instruments that caused these students to experience hell. "...Anyway, you all just need to seize this sphere and the floor will receive their reward." Said Na''er as she surprisedly saw eerie gleam and fierce lights in the student''s eyes. "Senior Na''er...Can we do anything to the sphere after we seize it?" "Um, sure? If anything happens to the sphere, we will dly rece it." Said Na''er not understanding the question. But her answer caused the students to reveal beaming smiles on their face, furthering bewildering her. Although Na''er went through the hell training, it wasn''t the same one and so she wouldn''t know the passionate hatred these students held for the sphere in her hand. ''Your Dead.'' Was everyone thought as they gaze at the sphere as if it killed their families and lovers. Anyway, the exnation Na''er gave to them was given to all of the other ssrooms and every floor. Yet strangely enough to the teachers, they all showed the same expression and intent towards the Lacrima. # Yue Long should have known better than to think this academy would make anything easy for them. BANG! "Damn it! Where is he!" SWOOSH! Yue Long watches before him as a ck and white streak swept pass the hoards of students. Then like a row of dominoes, they all began to fall one after the other. "Damn it! Isn''t he only a little bit older than us!" "Yet how is he so strong! The visible streak of ck and white struck against those who talk, causing them to fall over. Then a man appeared in front of the fallen bodies. It was Xie Xie but in his hands was a long dagger that had ck and white color, that mesh together simr to the Yin-Yang symbol. "My silly little juniors." Said the Xie Xie, causing all of the students to instantly freeze. "Juniors...Wait! Are you telling me?"Question Yue Long. "That is right! I too was trained simr to you but it was far worse." Said Xie Xie as he recalled his hell days with Tang Wulin. "But never mind that my little juniors. You have a job to do or you will be here all night." Said Xie Xie with a charming smile. This caused the students to roar and charge at him. "Wait! The same thing is just going to happen again!" Yue Long cried out but it was toote. Five ck Rings appeared behind Xie Xie. ''Ultimate Dy.'' The surrounding people around Xie Xie began slowing down to that of a turtle. With a smirk on his face, Xie Xie moved and in an instant, the people fell. "Just what kind of bullshit skill is that!" Yue Long gritted his teeth as he brought out his holy saber and grips it in his hands. Yet Xie Xie simply smiled as his sixth ring appeared behind him and sh down with his dagger. ''Spatial sh.'' ckness came to Yue Long in an instant. Yet he could hear thest words of Xie Xie. "My silly juniors, you all should have just charged at me together." # Meanwhile down the hallway from where Xie Xie was fighting. Bang! "What the hell kind of spirit is that!" Bang! "Is that a variation!" Yet the person who asked that question received no answer as they were cut down by a ck sword. A person surrounded by a ck aura was walking down the hallway of the Academy. Simply walking, no rush or panic in their steps and yet. This simple walk terrified the crowd of the student as they stared at Yuanen Yehui in front of them who was different. She had six glossy feathers like wings that held an aura of unfathomable darkness around her that gave off an ominous pressure and her scarlet eyes cause them all to stagger. It was the Six-Winged Fallen Seraphim! This was Yuanen Yehui fallen angel soul after she went through hell. Five purple-ck soul rings shed behind her. ''Devil Gleam.'' Yuanen eyes shined brilliantly with purple light as a ck demon appeared prominently behind her and sent it piercing gaze through the crowd of students. One by one, they went frantic before her after being hit by her mental attack that pierces through their defense and causes them to panic. Then a ck sword appeared in her hand and became coated with ck mes. Then she simply dashes through the crowds of panic students and began to simply hack them down. Yet some of them were able to recover swiftly enough and do the intelligent thing of raining down attacks on the teachers. Yet they would need to do even better than that. ''Fallen Starfall.'' A glowing sphere of ck, purple and blue energy began forming in Yuanen hands. After it had grown to the size of a basketball, she simply pushed it forward to the attacks that wereing towards her. The students all witness the sphere melting down all of their direct attacks and heading towards them. Some of them tried running away from the sphere, while others choose to make barriers or simply keep on attacking. Somehow, they were able to stop the glowing sphere from reaching them as it exploded prematurely before hitting any of them but then. "Not bad." "What about the other one?" Before anyone could react the roof above them melted and a glowing sphere of raw energy smashes into them. Yuanen Yehui watch as a mighty pir of raw energy envelops all of the students and her lovely voice rang out. "Come now, you all must do much better than this." Chapter 104: Innate Secret Chapter 104: Innate Secret The second floor was housed with students who had four rings. ''She shouldn''t be that strong.'' Was the thought of Renxue an attractive girl with white hair and green eyes. As she stared at the beautiful girl in front of her. The girl had glistening blue hair that was made into a long ponytail that went past her waist. In her hand is a blue staff that had a star shape at the bottom and multiple snowkes at the top. "Honestly, to think you all would try and gang up on me." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she shifted her astonished gaze over the youths who had their martial soul out. "I''m sorry senior Xiaoyan but the sphere is something we can''t give up on." Said a youth who was a few meters ahead of Renxue. "Oh? Do you guys really want the week off that badly?" "No..." "Huh?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan, as she wasn''t expecting that type of question. "The days off can go screw off. What we desire is that sphere." Said the youth causing everyone behind to him to roar. "Ok?" Xu Xiaoyan blinks her eyes but shrugs her shoulder. Then she began walking forward with a charming smile on her face, that caused some of the guys to lower their guard. "You idiots! She is apart of this horrible academ-" Renxue couldn''t finish her words as Xu Xiaoyan sixth purple ring showed up and shined behind her. ''Absolute Lunar.'' To Renxue shock, she watches as an ice-storm swept past her and the people before her. Everything was frozen whether it be from the spirits of the students or the hallway around them. Yet Xu Xiaoyan still had her charming smile on her face as she continued her walk forward. "Better luck next time guys." # In one night, all of the students were crushed beneath by the might of the teachers and staff members in the Academy. And in one night, the medical center was flushed with students who were getting treated. Some may question what was pushing the teachers so hard topletely crush all of the students. Yet whenever the teacher was asked, they would always shiver as if the reason was too scary and traumatizing to remember. "Aren''t they being a bit too dramatic?" Question Tang Wulin to Wang Tong who was telling him the reports of what happenedst night. ''What you expect. You basically threaten them, that if they even allowed one of the students to seize the sphere, then they will be doing your hell training without food.'' Thought Wang Tong in a grimace. Now that wouldn''t be so bad if the teachers and staff didn''t know the type of hell training Tang Wulin would put them through. But the clever devil in question not only showed them the hell training but also told them how it would go in full detailed. ''If only he wasn''t the sect heir.'' Thought Wang Tong as he knew that was why most of the staffs and teacher listen to him. That and Mu Ye told them, Tang Wulin words were also his words. "But aren''t you scared the students, will fall into despair and just choose to do the twenty-kilometer run?" Questioned Wang Tong. "Only five percent will be able to get food, so most of them would try that method. As the method itself isn''t that effective with a small number of people. Besides, I made sure to add some extra stuff for those who try and do the twenty-kilometer run." Said Tang Wulin causing Wang Tong to shiver in fright. ''Just what more did he added.'' # As Wang Tong predicted, some of the people became too sacred of the powers of the teacher and tried to do the twenty kilometers. They all thought it would be easy since it was only a small number of them. How wrong they were. BANG! "What the hell! Why is this in here!" BANG! BANG! "Not again!" Sounds of imminent explosion and destruction were being resounded on the fields. Yet it wasn''t only from the students fighting with each other but the recent installments in the field. On the fields were impressive arrays of Lacrima, simr to the one that was in the Maze and they were raining down hell on the students. Now, that wouldn''t be so bad, as the student were able to adapt to the fire rate of the Lacrima. What made it so hard was the added firepower of the staff members and elder to the side. "Why the hell are you all doing this!" "Get over it brat! That de-I mean our honorable principle is allowing us to do this." Said one of the Elders as he threw out a fist that sted some of the students aside. Tang Wulin told them if the students make it toward the end of the run before half of the required pass. Then they would be doing the hell training and recalling what they saw, they could only think. ''Only a demon can think of something like that.'' # A light gust of wind swept past the massive tree and causing some of its leaves to fall on the head of Tang Wulin. He was resting under the flowering tree from practicing his Spear techniques and Devil yer. "Hey." A familiar voice rang out. He turned his head and saw Wu Siduo walking towards him. She had a faint smile on her face as she arrived in front of him. She noted he was sweating, and his breathing was off. She moved towards him while kneeling down and tenderly caressing his cheeks. She then recalled something her aunt told her before and brought Tang Wulin head onto herp. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows but reign in the urge to protest, as he had to at least allow this much and it was somewhatfortable. He could feel Wu Siduo was gently moving her hand through his hair and merely closed his eyes. Wu Siduo had a faint smile on her face as she didn''t say anything him and just continued to caress his hair as the breezy wind continued to blow past them. Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo were simr people in that they didn''t mind the eternal silence at all. Nor the need to making conversation is needed between as only the presence of the other is enough. She recalled how even on the Sea God Ind, they both either train in silence or sat next to each other without talking much. It was an odd sense of peace and quiet, that maybe only the two of them could findfort in. Right now she was the only one that was off duty in their group. The teachers and staff members were rotating shift. From who teaches them and fights them in the night-time. They didn''t know how long they stayed like this but the sun was starting the set and yet they still didn''t move from their position. "You guys are over here, huh." A voice rang out causing Wu Siduo to nce to her side and see her teacher Mu Ye walking towards them. Mu Ye brow rosed for a fleeting second after seeing the position his disciples were in before it returns to normal. Tang Wulin opens up his eyes and nce at Mu Ye but still stayed on Wu Siduop. "Wulin isn''t it about time for you to continue your training." Said Mu Ye as he red at his disciple. He allowed him to dy his training because he was busy with making the ns for the town and making up workout for the disciples. But it has been about a month since he has gotten here and has yet to continue training his body. "Say...Old man, there something else I can do other than that sea training." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to furrow his brows and Wu Siduo to arch a brow. "Huh? Don''t tell me you''re scared of doing that training?" Questioned Mu Ye with Wu Siduo nodding her head. "It''s not that. I just feel my body has reached a level where that type of training won''t help me out much." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to narrow his eyes. "Give me your strongest punch." Said Mu Ye. Tang Wulin got off Wu Siduop and began to wind up his arm. Mu Ye waited for Tang Wulin to strike him while thinking about his previous words. ''Did his strength stronger in that year and a half he has been gone? I did notice his blood essence was stronger but also it was different than before.'' Thought Mu Ye as he saw Tang Wulin step down hard on the ground causing spide-web cracks to appear. Then he thrust his fist to Mu Ye who eyes widen. The mighty roar of a fierce dragon exploded out causing Mu Ye and Wu Siduo spirits to tremble. ''...No way.'' Mu Ye aura and nine spirit ring burst out as he lifts up his arm to block Tang Wulin fist. Bang! Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo watch as Mu Ye was sent skidding back a few meters before stopping. Wu Siduo narrowed her eyes as she saw the indent mark of Tang Wulin fist on Mu Ye arm before his spirit energy started to heal it. Tang Wulin said nothing as he stared at Mu Ye expression which was switching between genuine shock and fright. "What the hell!" Shouted Mu Ye as he kept on recalling the feeling of Tang Wulin fist and the force behind it. "Did your blood essence get stronger while you were missing?" Questioned Mu Ye and receiving a nod from Tang Wulin. ''Damn it, I knew this brat was a true monster but...'' Mu Ye could tell something was up with Tang Wulin fist as it was approaching him from the terrifying amount of pressure and suppression it was giving off. Then as the fist made contact with his guard, he couldn''t help but be shocked at the level of strength inside it. ''Limit Douluo... This brat has the strength of a Limit Douluo'' Thought Mu Ye in a daze as he stared at Tang Wulin. One should know that Tang Wulin from what Mu Ye could tell was still in the Spirit King realm, although he was close to being a Spirit Emperor and yet he was able to disy the strength of a Limit Douluo. A Limit Douluo could be considered the pinnacle of humanity and soul masters. Yet there was a seventeen-year-old who was able to disy the force of one albeit with only sheer strength. One should know the difference between these two ranks is about the same as a Spirt Schr and Title Douluo. Not even getting, enhanced by the best support martial spirit that was at the same level would allow one to close that gap. Yet Tang Wulin was able to not only close that gap with just pure natural strength but may even be able to take it further. That should allow one to understand the strength of the Golden Dragon King and the power it gave. ''He truly is a monster beyond any Soul Master in history.'' "Damn it...Alright, I guess you can learn the body sect innate secret." Said Mu Ye with a sigh causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Master, can I learn it too." Asked Wu Siduo causing Mu Ye to furrow his brow as he began thinking about it. "Are you sure? You know you will still have the morning and night session with the student." Said Tang Wulin causing Wu Siduo to nod her head. "I can make it work." Said Wu Siduo causing Tang Wulin to not say anything more and leave the decision up to Mu Ye. ''It''s not like she doesn''t have the remarkable talent to learn it. Hell, it''s not wrong to say she may be the second most talented person in the sect after this brat and may even surpass A Ruheng.'' Thought Mu Ye as he went over the pros and cons. Since technically, only the sect heir is allowed to learn this secret technique. But then again, he could overlook this transgression once since it would undoubtedly increase the strength of the body sect. "Alright, I will teach you the innate body sect secret too." Said Mu Ye causing Wu Siduo to smile. "What is the secret technique?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Simply put, it''s the creation of a God or more specifically creating the body of a god." Said Mu Ye causing Wu Siduo eyes to widen and Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "One has to go through immeasurable hardship and then live through that hardship. Subsequently, once they go through all this and attain the peak of this technique of The Golden Ahrat Body." "One can gain the physical strength to rival the gods." Chapter 105: Love and Hearts Chapter 105: Love and Hearts "You want all of us to go on a date?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow at Na''er who was staring at him with her eyes shining dazzlingly. Tang Wulin along with Wu Siduo has been cultivating the body sect innate secret Golden Arhat Body for the past two weeks. Although he did recall Mu Ye being shocked he was a lot slower than Wu Siduo. Although that was because he was training his Devil yer, Spearmanship and Annihtion. "Yes. A festival is going to be hostter in the day in celebration of thepletion of the city. So we can use that festival as our first date." Said Na''er with an enormous smile. Tang Wulin lips twitch as he began to recall Wang Tong mentioning that the workers and people of Tenrou City were properly nning a Festival a few days back. Wang Tong asked him if he was going to go but he told him he was too busy with the training. Tang Wulin was about to tell Na''er another time but then Zeref and Sleipnir appeared next to him with deadpan looks. "Don''t you dare refuse." Said Sleipnir as she red fiercely at Tang Wulin causing him to arch a brow. ''Why not?'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Zeref to sigh and put a hand on his face. "This is the ideal ce for your first date with them. While I understand we are busy with other stuff and our other ns. You have to learn to rx." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to fall into thought. "I know you want to regain your strength as fast as possible but you should at least enjoy the journey to the top. Go have fun with the friends you have made and the lovely girls you havee to love." Said Zeref. "Remember Wulin, you promise topromise." Said Sleipnir causing Zeref to nod his head with her. Tang Wulin nce at Na''er face that was still beaming with a smile and her eager eyes were glittering with the thought of going on the date with Wulin. ''She looks pretty ecstatic.'' Tang Wulin began getting up from his seat, drawing Na''er out of her daydreaming. He moved his hand to her face and began stroking her head. "Alright, let''s attend the festival." # "Ohh! My baby girl is going on her first date!"Screamed Mu Bao''er as she stared thoughtfully at her adorable daughter who was blushing. "Stop it, mom!" Yelled Mu Xi at her beloved mother who only lightlyugh. She was going to say something more but her shoulder was grab and she was forcibly turned around by her Dad. "My dear daughter! Even though I trust Wulin, you must remember to never let your guard down near him!"Roared Mu Chen. "All men ar-." "Damn it Dad shut up." Mu Bao''er had a faint smile on her face as she watches those two duos arguing. She hopes Mu Xi has a pleasant time on her first date. ''Now if only they could stop arguing, so we all can get ready too.'' # "My little girl! Is going on her first date!" Na''er giggles as her mom began rubbing her cheeks on hers. She was wearing a long silvery-blue kimono that was cut off the lovely shoulder with the flowing sleeves being filled with dragonic floral designs and the kimono itself wasvishly decorated with golden texture patterns. She nces to the side to see Wulin and their dad waiting passively for them at the door. Her brother was wearing his Dragon God Robe with ck pants which she and Lang Yue believe to amplify his already handsome look. "Alright honey, they have to go now." Said Tang Ziran causing Lang Yue to pout but nheless to nod her head. "You''re noting to the festival?" Questioned Tang Wulin but Tang Ziran and Lang Yue shook their head. "We still have some stuff to do. We will meet you guys there." Said Tang Ziran causing Tang Wulin to nce at both of them with a raised brow. Lang Yue wink at Na''er causing her to giggle and run to up to Tang Wulin who was still staring at their parents. She secures her arm around his and started moving to the door with him. "See youter mom and dad." Said Na''er as she went out of the house with Tang Wulin. "Be safe!" "Have fun guys!" Na''er was humming as she and Tang Wulin began walking leisurely towards the center of the city where the grand festival was being held. They both saw the dazzling arrays ofntern lighting up the area and creating amazing scenery that allowed one to get lost in its radiant beauty. "Amazing." Mutter Na''er her eyes were shining. The people around them were flinging nces at the duo but got dazed from the extraordinary beauty of Na''er who looks were consider to be divine. The people somewhat used to Tang Wulin looks as he made the asional journey and walks through the town, to evaluate its progress. So the people were already used to his looks after a month but Na''er on the other hand. Mostly spent her time in the school or with Tang Wulin when he was in the Pavilion. "Isn''t that Tang Wulin?" "I wonder who he is with? Could that be his girlfriend?" "It would make sense. They do look good together." Na''er smiled became even bigger from the words of the people around and causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow at her improved mood. As they wereing close to the festival, Tang Wulin saw a food stand that was selling meat buns. "Let''s get something to eat." Said Tang Wulin as he motions for her to go toward that small food stand. Na''er blinks her eyes as her brother purchase some meat buns and then came back with a bag of them that was steaming. "Wulin?" "Have some." Said Tang Wulin as he stuffs the bun in her rosy mouth surprising her. But then as she began chewing the bun, her body begins to rx. Na''er couldn''t help but fondly recall how she and Wulin would eat these after they were done training when they were both younger. ''The simple days.'' Thought Na''er as she grabs her brother and began walking with him. While she dearly loves and enjoys her life the way it was now. With the number of friends and people, she had the chance to get know. She still couldn''t help but happily remember when it was just her and Wulin simply enjoying their life with their parents. Her musing was ended when they were nearing the entrance of the town and she could feel a tug on her soul. ''Gu Yue.'' # Gu Yue was leaning gracefully on the wall of the entrance to the festival. She was wearing a purple kimono with petal designs on the end and a purple sash around her waist. She could feel her heart beating fast and didn''t know how to stop it. ''It''s just a simple date.'' Thought Gu Yue. ''With the man, you dearly love.'' She blew a sigh as she knew she was still getting used to the fact that she and Wulin were now dating. Something she thought would never happen or even work out. She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t notice the asional nces by the men who walk by. While Gu Yue wasn''t as beautiful as someone like Xu Xiaoyan or Na''er. But she did have the aura of someone who was beyond the reach of all, that was able to capture the attention of most who saw her. "Gu Yue." A voice rang out causing her to look up to see Na''er and Wulin. A faint smile broke out on her face, that she couldn''t control and started moving toward them. Gu Yue sent a meaningful nce at Na''er who only smiled at her. As she looks up to Tang Wulin, she was delightfully surprised to see his normal stoic look being a bit soft as he stared at her. ''Now or never.'' With nimble movements, she moved toward Tang Wulin and swiftly went to capture his lips. She didn''t end it there as she curled her arm around his neck and after a few seconds, she felt his arms curling around hers. The kiss onlysted for a few seconds and then they lean back from apart from each other. Gue Yue had a faint smile on her face and Na''er just pouted but didn''t say anything. Tang Wulin himself was surprised Gu Yue was the one who initiates there kiss. Yet he didn''t mind as all of three of them began walking to the meeting area. Gu Yue held onto his sleeves and gently lean her head onto his sides, as they walk. Tang Wulin gradually moved his arms around her, while Na''er leads them to the meeting area. It didn''t take them long to arrive at the area as they witness all of the other girls there were waiting for them. Na''er just called out to them. Mu Xi was wearing a long red kimono decorated with sun symbols with ck floral stockings. Her usual ponytail hair was cascaded down upon her back to her waist, yet she still found some way to keep her ribbon in her flowing hair. Xu Xiaoyan was wearing a yellow-white kimono with white stockings underneath and two gold ribbons tied around her twin tails. Wu Siduo was wearing a ck kimono with a ck stocking on one leg and white on the other. Ye Xinn was wearing a blue and white kimono. Her clothing was simple and yet it did nothing to take away her ice-cold beauty. They all have been waiting in this spot for a while for everyone. They all turned their head to the sound of Na''er voice. "You guys are finally here." Said Mu Xi with a cheerful grin. "Sorry about that." Said Na''er as they finally met up with everyone. They all greeted each other and then with Mu Xi leading them. They began moving with typically Xu Xiaoyan, Mu Xi and Na''er talking. Wu Siduo and Ye Xinn would usually chime in from time to time. Gu Yue said nothing but there was a faint smile on her face as she listens in. Tang Wulin felt at peace as he walked leisurely with them. "You have changed a lot." Said Gu Yue as she nces wistfully at Tang Wulin with a gentle smile. "Change?" "Yes. Compared to when we first met and now? The difference is worlds apart." Said Gu Yue as she begins thinking. "And your not the only one. Me, Na''er and everyone in our group seem to be changing." Said Gu Yue as she shifts her head to the girls in front of her. "I''m d I went to Eastsea Academy. Because meeting you and Xie Xie was the beginning of everything for me." Said Gu Yue as she gave Tang Wulin a peck on the cheek with a smile. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything and Gu Yue didn''t mind as they continued following the group. They finally stop when Mu Xi found them a stand with a game. Gu Yue was dragged away from Tang Wulin by Na''er and Wu Siduo was dragged by Xu Xiaoyan. Ye Xinn moved toward Tang Wulin while giving him a side nce and then poke his cheek with her fingers. "We haven''t sparred in a while." Said Ye Xinn lightly causing Tang Wulin to chuckle and nodded his head. "It won''t be the same asst time. I have gotten better with my spearmanship." Said Tang Wulin causing Ye Xinn battle lust to be ignited. "We are sparring tomorrow." Said Ye Xinn as a grin sprouted on her face. "Sure." Ye Xinn then moves toward Tang Wulin embrace and gently rested her head, while closing her eyes. She didn''t say anything and neither did Tang Wulin who curled his arm around, to bring her closer in. "Still, I do miss this sensation." Mutter Ye Xinn causing Tang Wulin to nce down at her. She looks up at him, allowing her to see his golden-blue eyes more closely. ''His eyes really are alluring.'' Tang Wulin saw her beautiful blue eyes that were staring at him and her soft lips. Remembering the pleasant sensation of her lips, he began to move closer to capture them, and Ye Xinn followed. As their lips made contact, electricity rang through both of their body. Their kisssted longer thanst time and was strangely better than the first time. Ye Xinn let out a content sigh andid back into Tang Wulin embrace. # "So they really seem to be having fun." Said Xie Xie as he saw Tang Wulin with all of the girls. The captain told them separately about hisplex rtionship with the girl as they wereing off the teaching duty over the week. To say Xie Xie was shocked was an understatement as he didn''t think his captain was a yboy or someone like that. Yet he couldn''t help but hope their rtionship work out for both Wulin and the girl''s sake. He shifted his head toward Yue Zhengyu and Xu Lizhi who were looking at the group, with varying expression. "Are you guys ok?" Questioned Xie Xie. Yet they didn''t say anything as they were too focused on the pleasant smiles that were present on the faces of the girls. Shaking his head, Yue Zhengyu turned around and left the area, not saying anything to Xie Xie. "You idiot." Said Yuanen Yehui causing Xie Xie to flinch as he knew she was right. "Yuanen can you watch over Xu Lizhi, I will go talk to him." Said Xie Xie as he ran off without hearing Yuanen''s reply. Yuanen Yehui sighed and then nce at Xu Lizhi who had a look of eptance on his face. She didn''t know why but that look on his face made her a bit frustrated. "What is with that look on your face." Said Yuanen Yehui to Xu Lizhi who only sighed and lowered his head. "...I should have known you know. That someone as perfect as she could never love someone like me the way she does Wulin. Seeing them together has made me realize how much theyplement each other and how good they are together." Said Xu Lizhi yet Yuanen Yehui said nothing. "Look at me. I''m so fat while she is so gorgeous. If there was a choice of cour-" "You are an idiot." Said Yuanen Yehui with a sigh causing Xu Lizhi to blink his eyes. "You think she wouldn''t like you because you are fat? Not worthy? She and Wulin look better?"Questioned Yuanen Yehui. Xu Lizhi was going toment, but he flinches when he saw Yuanen ring fiercely at him. "Who decides that? Isn''t it her that decide who she loves? Do you think she would care about all that stuff if she genuinely loved you?" Xu Lizhi became genuinely shocked at the words of Yuanen. "Isn''t that right Xinn." Said Yuanen Yehui as she turned her head to see Ye Xinn standing behind them. "Of course." Said Ye Xingan as she nodded towards Yuanen and mouthed some words to her. Next, she turned her eyes to Xu Lizhi who was frozen in shock at her appearance. "Good luck." Said Yuanen Yehui as she got up to leave to go enjoy the festival. She wanted to check on something. "Big sister..." "Fatty...You idiot!" Ye Xinn smacks Xu Lizhi in the head causing him to blink his eyes and hold his head in pain. Seeing him hold his head, Ye Xinn let out a sigh then cup his face and gently lifted it toward hers. "If I ever hear you speaking badly about you ever again. It won''t just end with a smack fatty but a beating." Said Ye Xinn causing Xu Lizhi''s eyes to widen. "Now then, about your feelings for me." "I don''t feel the same way." Said Ye Xinn bluntly without even trying to lessen the damage on Xu Lizhi. Yet, strangely enough, Xu Lizhi chuckles as he knew this was how his big sister and the women he dearly loved truly was. "Can you at least answer me this?" Question Xu Lizhi causing Ye Xinn to arch a brow. "What is it?" "Are you happy?" Questioned Xu Lizhi as he stared seriously at Ye Xinn causing her to blink in surprise and thenughing. "H-Hey I''m being serious here big sis Xinn!" Yet Ye Xinn shook her head and advanced her hands to pinch Xu Lizhi cheeks. "You sure are amazing Lizhi." Said Ye Xinn causing Xu Lizhi to blink his eyes in surprise at his big sis calling his name and not saying fatty. "Even though you''re in pain, you are still worried about me. But for your question, I''m not fully sure yet as this is something new for me." Said Ye Xinn honestly. "But when I''m with him. I feel a sense of unspeakablefort and peace that I don''t find anywhere else." Said Ye Xinn with a tender expression on her face that shock Xu Lizhi. ''I-I have never seen that type of look on big sis face before.'' Thought Xu Lizhi. He only sighed as he knew he couldn''tpete with Tang Wulin anymore. But he still looks at his big sis and gave her another serious look. "Promise me something, big sis." Said Xu Lizhi causing Ye Xinn to blink her eyes. "Promise me that no matter what, you will always have big brother Wulin back. No matter where he goes, you will always be with him." Said Xu Lizhi causing Ye Xinn''s eyes to widen and to be shocked. ''Xu Lizhi...You...'' Ye Xinn was genuinely shocked at how much Xu Lizhi cared for Wulin, even after he was going out with the person he loved. Yet this wasn''t surprising as Wulin was not only the first person Xu Lizhi found that could eat as much as him but also his second real friend. To him, Wulin wasn''t that much lower than Ye Xinn on how much he properly valued him. Ye Xinn''s face softens as she sighed with a faint smile and brought Xu Lizhi into an affectionate hug. ''You silly idiot. The girl that is able to gain your love in the future, will really be one lucky one.'' "I promise." # Yue Zhengyu was sitting down on the bench that was under a budding tree. He was naturally thinking over what he saw with his hand clench together, lost in thought. "You still sulking over here." A voice rang out causing him to shift his head and see Xie Xie walking thoughtfully toward him. "I''m not in the mood." Said Yue Zhengyu but that did nothing to deter Xie Xie who only chuckle and sat down next to Yue Zhengyu. Xie Xie said nothing as he remains sitting down next to Yue Zhengyu. He said nothing even as Yue Zhengyu''s hands were clench and his body was trembling. He said nothing even as Yue Zhengyu was gritting his pearly teeth or as tears started to fall from his eyes. He merely moved his hands over to Yue Zhengyu''s shoulder and held it. He said nothing for words were unneeded. He knew Yue Zhengyu was simr to him and that they both didn''t want to show their vulnerable side to anyone. Especially to the people who they dearly love and care for. Call them weird if you will but they constantly want to give off a sense of confidence and reassurance to them. "I knew." "I knew she had feelings for him." Said Yue Zhengyu yet Xie Xie still said nothing. "I just didn''t think too much of it or maybe it was I didn''t care?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu as he knew he was very prideful. "Maybe I felt the feelings that I had for her were just something fleeting at best. It''s not like it wasn''t the same with the other girls I flirted or met before." Said Yue Zhengyu causing Xie Xie to furrow his brows. "But strangely enough these distinct feelings didn''t stop growing but continued to fester. They grew and grew until finally I didn''t feel much attraction to other girls but her. Yet I kept ying it off and telling myself it will go away as time went by." Said Yue Zhengyu. Xie Xie could hear the genuine pain in his voice and the tensing of his body. "It was supposed to be a fleeting thing...And so I never tried pursuing her, I never tried gaining her favor. It wasn''t until I saw them together that I realize what I felt for her was real." "Seeing Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan broke something inside of me. I have never felt this type of pain in my life before." Said Yue Zhengyu. "And all I feel now, as I watch them together was bitter regret." "Maybe if I had, just tried and threw away this damn pride. Maybe If I hadn''t just given in. Then just maybe, I would be in his ce." Xie Xie said nothing as he kept on holding on to Yue Zhengyu with his face still being indifferent. As he knew his friend did not want anyone''s response but just a willing listener. ''I wonder...'' ''Will this be Yuanen and me?'' Xie Xie didn''t know what to do with the rtionship with Yuanen and himself. When he saw his boss and his girlfriends, he felt jealous. Not at them but how they were together and how happy they look. He wishes that was him and Yuanen. Strangely enough none of them notice a girl with red hair leaning behind the tree. Wearing aplicated look on her face as if she was in thought. And then she was gone. # "Huh, where did Xinn go?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan. "She said she had something important to do and will be back soon." Said Tang Wulin causing Xu Xiaoyan to slowly nod her head. "This is nice." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she turned back to see the girlspeting against each other. Gu Yue and Na''er were going hard in one of the games against each other, while the other two were trying to win a prize in the other game. "So you told Na''er about the organized festival." Said Tang Wulin causing Xu Xiaoyan to look at him in considerable shock. "How did you..." "It would have to be you. Only you in our entire group other than Xie Xie would be interested in doing something thing like this. And since Xie Xie has been so busy with Yuanen, it would have to be you." "Sorry about that." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a light chuckle but Tang Wulin simply shook his head. "You don''t need to ask me or get someone to ask if I want to go to ces like this." Commented Tang Wulin causing Xu Xiaoyan to blink her eyes. "Because I will dly go with you." Said Tang Wulin causing her to be genuinely shocked. "Xu Xiaoyan what are you doing! Hurry up ande over here!"Yelled Mu Xi as she waspeting fiercely with Wu Siduo. "Coming!" Shouted Xu Xiaoyan as she began moving away from Tang Wulin but then she turned her head to Tang Wulin. "You shoulde and join us. After all, we all should be enjoying this." Said Xu Xiaoyan and then she went over to Mu Xi. Tang Wulin didn''t utter anything to her response as he just stayed back and watches them y. ''...Having fun, huh.'' Tang Wulin was about to fall into thought but it was then broken as he felt someoneing up behind him and hugging him from behind. He could feel their head resting on his back and their asset pressing down. He didn''t say anything as he continued observing the match with Mu Xi, Xu Xiaoyan and Wu Siduo. He knew it was Ye Xinn, but he didn''t call out to her or say anything. "Thank you. For telling me he was there." Said Ye Xinn but he could tell her voice was trembling. "I have been taking care of him since we were young and so I was always worried about him. Of course, because of this, I could tell he was developing feelings for me. Yet, that was also the same time I was developing feelings for you." Said Ye Xinglin softly behind Tang Wulin back as he merely listens to her. "I should have told him how I felt and that we couldn''t work earlier. Maybe, it could have lessened the unspeakable pain and torture he was going true..." Said Ye Xinn. "You didn''t stay with him?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Ye Xinn to shake her head. "Yuanen told me she would stay with him. And that I should go enjoy myself with the person I sincerely love the most. I really am fortunate to have people like you all in my life." Said Ye Xinn. People pass by the both of them, with some throwing them odd nces at the way they look or what exactly they were doing. Tang Wulin didn''t turn around tofort Ye Xinn as he knew she didn''t wish for him to see this side of her. After a while, she removed herself from his back and began to walk resolutely towards the front. But not before she turned around, allowing him to see her face. "I love you." Said Ye Xinn softly with a radiant smile that brilliantly lit up the whole area around her. The stablenterns behind her seem to instantly make her golden hair glow even more brilliantly with her blue eyes. Then she turns back around and went towards the girls as they wereing towards them. Tang Wulin nce at the faces of every single one of them and then a faint smile appeared on his face. # "They all seem to be doing ok." Said Lang Yue as she saw her son with his girlfriends. While she was walking through the festival, she coincidentally saw them going to the various food and gaming stands. "See dear, there wasn''t anything to be worried about. Back me up here Bao''er." Said Tang Ziran with a pleading look to Mu Bao''er who only lightlyugh. "I''m not being roped into this." Said Mu Bao''er causing Tang Ziran to sigh and Lang Yue to gently roll her eyes with a pout. "Smiling more." Said Mu Chen causing all of them to blink their eyes. "Smiling more?" "Wulin, he seems to be enjoying himself. In fact, he seems to be smiling more." Said Mu Chen as he could see from a distance the distinct smile on Wulin face. "...You are right." Said Tang Ziran as he nces at his son''s expression. The parents of Wulin and Mu Xi knew each other from both of the group''s daughter introducing each other over thest two weeks. They easily hit it off with Lang Yue and Mu Bao''er exploring the town together whenever they were free. While Tang Ziran and Mu Chen would talk for hours about a variety of stuff from cksmithing to mecha design. Sometimes even their rtionship with their kids and their overprotectiveness of their beloved daughters. "Let''s go." Said Lang Yue as she begins turning and walking away. "Hm? You''re not going to observe them longer?"Questioned Tang Ziran and causing Lang Yue to shake her head. "Nope. Let''s go enjoy the festival." Said Lang Yue causing Mu Bao''er to giggle and then follow behind her friend. "Come on boys, you''re our escort through this lovely ce." # Bang! Bang! Bang! "Look, guys! The fireworks are going off!"Shouted Xu Xiaoyan as she pointed upward. The group looks up to the moonlit sky to see some small fireworks going off one by one in the air. They weren''t the only ones seeing the fireworks as Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu were watching the firework together. Yuanen Yehui stayed with Xu Lizhi and was with him for the rest of the festival. While the parents were watching it from a food stand. "Quickly let''s go find a good spot." Said Na''er as she begins looking around for an excellent ce where they can stand and watch. "Over there." Said Tang Wulin as he pointed over to the curved bridge that was a little bit over to the side. "Nice." Said Mu Xi as she began shuffling everyone over to the bridge. They made it just in time to see the bigger fireworks going off one by one. They were all enchanted by the fireworks because of thefortable and joyful mood they were all in, whether it be the indifferent Ye Xinn or the cold Gu Yue. "Oh look that is a phoenix, oh and that one is a toad." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she begins listing off all of the fireworks. "And that one is a spear." Said Na''er as she joined in on the fun. "Is that a Hell Civet?" Questioned Wu Siduo. Both girls were listing off the fireworks with Wu Siduo joining in from seeing her spirit, while everyone except Tang Wulin and Mu Xi just watched on. "Thank You." Said Mu Xi causing Tang Wulin to shift his head to her with a questioning nce. "Thanks for agreeing toe out and have fun with us at the festival. I know you have many things to do and it must have been annoying to drop everything for this." Said Mu Xi as her glittering eyes were still on the fireworks. "Still, I don''t regret it at all. As you seem to be enjoying yourself because of this festival and your time with us." Said Mu Xi. The fireworks went on for a while with even more massive explosions and continuous chains. Then they started letting offnterns in the air to fly away and with the added bonus of more fireworks. "I have always been grateful." Mu Xi blinks her eyes and turned her head to see Tang Wulin smiling with a softness in his eyes that she had never seen before. "For everything." "You all have done for me." Chapter 106: Fallen Chapter 106: Fallen It was the day after the organized festival where the people and workers were cleaning up. Two figures were walking through the streets heading somewhere, a man and woman. "So you stayed with Xu Lizhi the whole time?" Questioned Xie Xie towards Yuanen Yehui. "Yes. We went around various stands and tried them out." Said Yuanen Yehui causing Xie Xie to suffer a bit of jealousy and then sighed. "What a lucky guy. Me and Yue Zhengyu stayed in one spot for the whole time. Although the spot did give a good view of the fireworks, though." Said Xie Xie but Yuanen Yehui didn''t respond back. As they continued their walk, Xie Xie kept on bringing up stuff to talk about and Yuanen Yehui would sometimes reply back to him. A vast improvement from before, when she would just disregard him or swat him away. ''...Fallen.'' Yuanen Yehui stops in her tracks while moving her head around. "Is something the matter?" Questioned Xie Xie causing Yuanen Yehui to furrow her brows. "You didn''t hear anything?" Questioned Yuanen Yehui but she only received a shake of the head from Xie Xie who just look at her in concern. ''Did I just imagine that?'' Thought Yuanen Yehui in contemtion but she then shook her head. "Don''t you need to hurry back to the academy? It is your turn after all."Said Yuanen Yehui causing Xie Xie to chuckle. "I still have some time." Said Xie Xie. "Are you sure? If you''rete, Wulin is going to kill you."Said Yuanen Yehui causing Xie Xie lips to twitch. "Crap." "Yea." Said Yuanen Yehui with a shake of her head and then she continued walking. Xie Xie stared at her back with a look of longing before sighing wistfully and then began sprinting to the academy. # Yuanen Yehui was in one of the private rooms of the Pavilion cultivating. She didn''t try practicing her skills or focus on anything else, as the night time activity was a surprisingly good way to train. ''I wonder did he foresee that far ahead or is it just a coincidence?'' Thought Yuanen Yehui. Wulin was a mystery to her in so many ways. Whether it be from his temperament, his ns or his monstrous strength he had. She also felt he was hiding a lot of stuff from them as he still hadn''t exined what exactly those red markers were. The fact they were able to evolve and awaken their spirit was something revolutionary. In fact, the power didn''t seem to just evolve their spirit but also mutate it or include some kind of extra benefit to them. Shaking her heads of those thoughts, she began continuing her cultivation. Her cultivation speed spike up from what it was before when her fallen angel became a Fallen Seraphim. Some of the elders here believed it was a mutation from the lost Seraphim spirit or others believes it may just be the natural evolution of her spirit. While Yuanen Yehui was cultivating a gray mist started to appear behind her. Strangely enough about this mist was, it gave off nothing. No smell, no sound or presence causing Yuanen Yehui to be unaware of what appeared behind her. Then suddenly arge w came out of the imprable mist. It slowly began advancing towards Yuanen Yehui was still meditating and then in a matter of seconds, it finally made contact with her. A small light appeared on its tip and then it retracted. The gray mist started dissipating and Yuanen Yehui was furrowing her brow as sweat started to appear on her face. ''...Fallen.'' ''...My.'' ''...My Fallen!'' Yuanen Yehui eyes snap open in surprise and fright as she started looking around frantically. "...Am I imagining it?" Questioned Yuanen Yehui. ''My Fallen...'' Yuanen Yehui eyes widen she heard the voice. It was a gentle whisper that sounded like an olddy voice and then she felt her body shook. ''Awaken my Fallen!'' Then all she saw was undoubtedly imprable ckness. # ''I''m so am going to get it.'' Thought Xie Xie as he headed toward where Yuanen Yehui was. The morning and evening session were over, so he wanted to go check on Yuanen. As he was about to leave, Gu Yue red at him and told him if he dares toe backte. She is going to promptly kick his ass. He quickly promised her he won''t bete and then dashed out before she could change her mind. Sadly for Xie Xie and his luck, the normal way to the Pavilion was blocked. The citizens and workers were using it to move the stuff from the festival. He had to use another path and use most of his energy to reach the Pavilion. ''Well, at least I will be able to see Yuanen.'' Thought Xie Xie as he saw he was closing in on the Pavilion. BANG! His body came to halt instantly as he saw arge explosion had up in front of him. He furrowed his brows and then narrowed his eyes. ''Isn''t that where the Pavilion is!'' Xie Xie left behind afterimages as he used all of his power to increase his speed and head toward the area of the explosion. As he arrived at the area, he saw people running away in fright and dread. He then moved his gaze around trying to find where Yuanen was until his eyesnded on a figure in the sky. "Yuanen!" The figure was Yuanen Yehui, but she was different. Her feather wings were more purple-gold than its usual purple-ck. Her eyes were no longer scarlet red but a unique mix of purple and red. Around her was a purple-gold aura that caused Xie Xie to feel an ominous feeling. "What the hell happened." Yelled Xie Xie to Yuanen Yehui but she uttered nothing to him. Yuanen Yehui outstretched her hand and a pitch-ck sword appeared. Xie Xie had to instantly summon his dagger to stop Yuanen Yehui ck sword from bisecting him in half. To his surprise, he could feel an abnormal amount of strength in Yuanen as she was forcing his whole body down. ''What the hell! How is she so strong?'' Thought Xie Xie while he was gritting his teeth. It felt like he was confronting her when she used her Titan Great Ape than her Fallen Angel. Xie Xie eyes then widen when he saw the expression of Yuanen, more specifically her eyes. It wasn''t her normal calm and steadily look or even her violent look. Her expression looks vacant as if she wasn''t in direct control or someone was controlling her. ''Damn it!'' Thought Xie Xie as he became increasingly furious from seeing her expression. A second ck sword appeared in Yuanen hand and she then thrust it towards Xie Xie side. ''Crap, I can''t be getting distracted.'' Thought Xie Xie as he tried to back away but then Yuanen Yehui thrust her other ck sword toward Xie Xie who was forced to deflect it with his dagger. ''Ultima-.'' Before Xie Xie could fully activate his spirit skills, his instinct screamed at him and he instantly tried to deployed his Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track. But it was toote as he was engulfed by the darkness that exploded from Yuanen Yehui. ''Godamn it.'' Thought Xie Xie. He saw a ck swording towards him and thought that was the end of him. SWOOSH! The ck sword stops right at his temple. He blinks his eyes and saw the sword in Yuanen was shaking as if she was struggling to move it forward. But that didn''t do anything to stop the darkness enveloping him up in a sphere. But then he could feel a dazzling light shining behind him. The darkness that was engulfing him was melted and destroyed from the glowing light. "You idiot." A voice rang out from behind Xie Xie. He turned his head to see Yue Zhengyu walking toward with him with two white wings behind him that were shining. "To think you almost die." Another two wings sprouted from his back. "All because of your stupidity." Another two wings sprouted. "How do you think she would have felt if you died like that." Another two wings sprouted. "Did you honestly believe you could beat her with such weak-willed effort." Another two wings sprouted. "You are very lucky I was on my way to the Pavilion." And another two wings sprouted out. Twelve glittering wings shining and holding themselves prominently behind Yue Zhengyu back. Above his golden hair was a white halo that hovers above his head. This was Yue Zhengyu Holy Angel after it underwent its evolution and became Archangel. "Sorry about that. I was just shocked it was Yuanen causing this damage."Said Xie Xie as he fixed himself and clenches his Dragon of Space and Time dagger. "So what happened to her? Did you do something to piss her off again?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu. "No...I think something or someone is controlling her."Said Xie Xie. Yue Zhengyu said nothing as he narrowed his eyes and summoned his holy sword. He didn''t question Xie Xie as he knew when it came to matter rted to Yuanen, he would never joke about it. "I want you to use your ultimate dy on her, which will give me the opening I require." Said Yue Zhengyu causing Xie Xie to furrow his brows but nheless he nodded his head. While he would love to save Yuanen by himself, he knew it would be easier with the help of Yue Zhengyu. Seeing Xie Xie nodded his head, Yue Zhengyu sighed and then both of them dash toward Yuanen Yehui. Two pitch-ck swords appeared in her hand and then darkness exploded from her towards both of them. One purple ring appeared behind Yue Zhengyu and light burst forth from his being tobat the darkness. To his shock, the light easily begins destroying the darkness. ''...Could it be whoever is controlling her can''t utilize her full power?'' Yue Zhengyu didn''t stop his charge with Xie Xie even when that thought came up. They saw Yuanen Yehui dashing towards them and Xie Xie went to go intercept her. ''Ultimate Dy.'' Five purple rings appeared behind Xie, and Yuanen Yehui began slowing down to the speed of a turtle. He didn''t stop there as he went to sh with her and hold her down to give Yue Zhengyu his chance. Yue Zhengyu didn''t let the chance go to waste as his sixth soul ring appeared and began to lit up. ''Judgment.'' Yue Zhengyu eyes spark with holy fury and his wings shined with dazzling light. From above the sky, a brilliant light started to shine down. Yuanen Yehui couldn''t run away from the light and once it touched her. She screamed. Yue Zhengyu watches as the light was burning Yuanen. The thing about his Judgement skill was it didn''t damage his foes in the normal way but instantly reduced one vitality by 1/4 of its original value. Although it still had a limit as this would only work on those around his level and it only had about a 50 percent chance of working, increasing if the opponent his somehow affiliated with darkness or evil. Xie Xie even while seeing Yuanen Yehui in pain gritted his teeth and activated his skill. ''Spatial sh.'' He shes down causing a sh of energy that cut through space and time. Yuanen Yehui had no way of defending herself and was hit directly by the attack. Yuanen Yehui body was sent sailing through the air and thennded in the destroyed Pavilion. They both dash after her and saw she was slowly rising up. "...Y-You guys... Hurry and knock me out."Stammer Yuanen Yehui to the shock of both of them. "Yuanen!" Shouted Xie Xie as he saw her right eye changed back to scarlet red but it was wavering. "Quickly, let''s do it." Said Yue Zhengyu causing Xie Xie to grit his teeth but nod his head. They both unleash their attacks onto her and causing Yuanen to ckout. The wings on her back disappeared and the purple-gold aura was gone. Xie Xie instantly dashes toward her to make sure she was ok. He let out a sigh of unspeakable relief and knew she was just sleeping. "How are we going to exin this?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu as he looks around. "I wonder that too." A voice rang out causing both boys to flinch. "How exactly are you guys going to exin this?" Questioned Mu Ye with eyes filled with rage. Chapter 107: Explanation and Decision Chapter 107: Exnation and Decision "So, from the top. Tell me exactly what happened." Said Mu Ye while staring at the two boys and the woman in the bed behind them. Right now, since the destruction of the Pavilion, Mu Ye brought the two boys and the girls to the garden. Inside was all of their friends with the elders of the body sect and some of the staff members from the school. "Ahh, about that. I genuinely don''t know where to start."Said Xie Xie with a chuckle, causing Mu Ye to let out some of his aura and pressure. Most of the people in the garden flinch from Mu Ye incredible exertion but then a voice rang out. "Calm down old man." Mu Ye shifted his head to Tang Wulin who was sitting down on the lush grass while his hand was propping up his chin. "Now Xie Xie, exin what happened." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to gulp. Nheless, he began exining everything that happened from the time he walks with Yuanen to the time he saw her wrecking the pavilion and to her new transformation. "Her wings and eyes were what color?" Questioned Gu Yue. "Uh, purple-gold for her wings and purple-red for her eyes." Said Xie Xie in confusion causing Gu Yue to fall into thought. Not knowing why Gu Yue asked, he continued his exnation about how she went on to attack him. Then to him finding out how she was controlled and Yue Zhengyu appearing to help him. Everyone was silent as they listen to Xie Xie exnation, although their face was none too happy. "If what you are saying is true. Then who could have been able to control her? Or more specifically howe we didn''t sense anything?"Questioned Wang Tong causing some people to narrow their eyes. Its one thing for her to be controlled but for none of them to discover the presence of the other party? Something didn''t seem right at all and the fact someone was able to control her didn''t sit well with any of them. ''Could it be someone on this ind?'' It wasn''t just one person but multiple people thought of this, as it seems to be the only way. But they shook their heads as that still didn''t exin Yuanen Yehui transformation. While they could chalk this up as her Fallen Seraphim powers, it still didn''t exin how the person who was controlling knew about it. As for as they knew, Yuanen Yehui spirit as never been seen before. It was silent until they heard a noise from behind them. They all shifted their gaze toward the bed where Yuanen Yehui was in. "...What happened."Mutter Yuanen Yehui as she clutched her head from the sudden strike of incredible pain and felt her body falling. "Easy there Yuanen." Said Xie Xie as he was already at her side and catching her from falling with his face being filled with evident concern. "Xie Xie? Is that you?"Questioned Yuanen Yehui as she moved her head to the left. "Yea. It''s not just me but everyone else." Said Xie Xie causing Yuanen Yehui to blink her eyes and look pass Xie Xie to see other people. "What is goin-." "Yuanen Yehui, do you recall anything?" Questioned Mu Ye bluntly causing some of her friends to re at him and specifically Xie Xie. "Hey! She just-." "What do you mean if I recall anything?" Questioned Yuanen Yehui cutting off Xie Xie. "He means before you lost control and destroyed the Pavilion. Then you almost killed your two friends over there." Said one of the elders causing Yuanen Yehui eyes to widen in considerable shock. "...Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu did I real-."Yuanen Yehui couldn''tplete her sentence as she never thought she would actually try to kill her friends. "It''s okay, I wasn''t hurt. In fact, you were able to fight back whoever that was controlling you and save my life." Said Xie Xie as he tried consoling Yuanen Yehui but it didn''t seem to be working. "Yuanen, do you remember anything that happened today?" Questioned Gu Yue. "I remember everything I did in the morning and then cultivated in the evening." "Anything else." "I was cultivating...And then I heard this olddy whisper."Mutter Yuanen Yehui causing Gu Yue and Na''er eyes to narrow. "What exactly did the olddy say?" Questioned Gu Yue with her voice bing serious. "Gu Yue Wh-." Said Xie Xie but he was interrupted by Yuanen voice. "She said..." Yuanen Yehui furrows her brows as she desperately tried remembering what the olddy said. "I think she said, Fallen." "No,... She said My Fallen Awaken." Said Yuanen Yehui causing everyone but Na''er and Gu Yue to be confused. "My Fallen Awaken?" Questioned Xie Xie. "So it''s just as I feared." Said Gu Yue causing everyone but Na''er to direct their gaze to her. "What do you mean Gu Yue?" Questioned Xie Xie. Gu Yue furrowed her brows in thought and bit her lips as if she was contemting whether to say what she knew or not. "...Yuanen is most likely the carrier of the seed." Said Gu Yue causing everyone to look at her in confusion. "Carrier?" "Of the seed?" "Don''t say anything until I''m done. What I''m going to exin will be a lengthy exnation." Said Gu Yue causing all of them to fall silent. "As I said before, she is a carrier of the seed. What type of seed? Well, the seed of another ne or realm if you will." "More specifically the Devil Realm or Demon World for some people." Said Gu Yue causing everyone but Na''er to be shocked. The seed of another realm! The Demon Realm! No one knew how to react to this information and it seems it wasn''t the end as Gu Yue face was bing more serious. "I don''t know how or when did this start but the demon realm is notorious for releasing special seeds to other nes. They wait for the seed to develop and then control that seed to open the mighty gates of hell. With this, they then go on to invade the world, and usually conquers it because of how sudden the attack is." Said Gu Yue. "So what you are saying is..." "The beings of the demon world can use Yuanen as a gateway or key, that will allow them to invade into this realm." Said Gu Yue causing them all to suck in a cold breath. Invasion! Xie Xie clench his fist as he nces at Yuanen Yehui expression and saw she had an expression of loss. Gritting his teeth, he turns to Gu Yue and asks in a pleading voice. "Is there anything we can do to stop this?" Questioned Xie Xie in desperation. "Well, there is one thing we can do..."Said Gu Yue causing her friends to regain some hope. "What is it, Gu Yue!"Eximed Xie Xie. "As I said before, she is a seed but it isn''t as simple as one would think. For the demons to actually control Yuanen, they would have to cause a harmonic resonance with her." Said Gu Yue causing everyone to blink their eyes. "Resonance?" "Think of it like trying to create a second soul core which requires you to cause a resonance with the first soul core. What the beings in the other world are doing is using another seed that is in the demon world. So all we have to do is-." Said Gu Yue but she was interrupted by Xie Xie. "Destroy the seed in the demon world, and Yuanen won''t be affected by it anymore!" Said Xie Xie with his face liting up. "Right." Said Gu Yue with a sigh and decided to just give him that one. "Don''t spring in joy too hasty young man. We still have to figure out more stuff." Said Wang Tong with a hand on his chin. "Are you talking about the beings of the other world?" Questioned Xie Xie. "That and also where exactly the seed is. On another note, is it possible to carefully separate the seed from Yuanen Yehui?"Questioned Wang Tong to Gu Yue. "No, the seed has already fused with her spirit. To remove to the seed, one would have to rip her spirit out of her body."Said Gu Yue causing most of the people around her to grimace. "Alright, what about the location of the seed?" Questioned Mu Ye. "Don''t know, I acquire all of this from the library in the Pagoda. But maybe Yuanen could track the seed since they have a connection with each other." Said Gu Yue. "The Spirit Pagoda has this type of knowledge?" Questioned Mu Ye and all of the adults in the room in shock. "Surprisingly yes. I ask my master how they got this knowledge and from what she said someone was able to travel towards the demon realm in the past."Said Gu Yue. Most of the elders and staff nodded their head to this although some of them were still suspicious about the ethnicity of this information and the Spirit Pagoda. Plus they knew she was the disciple of the Vice-Master of the Pagoda, so it wasn''t farfetched she had ess to this knowledge. "Ok, how does that spirit master get into hell?"Questioned Wang Tong causing Gu Yue to furrow her brows. "...The same way those demons can invade this ne, through the seeds power to open up a portal." Said Gu Yue causing some of the people to narrow their eyes. "Are you saying?" "It seems this realm has been invaded once before or was almost invaded."Said Gu Yue causing all of them to be shocked. Didn''t that mean even if they killed Yuanen Yehui, another demon seed will appear in another person and this time they wouldn''t be able to stop the invasion before it was toote. "We could probably go through with Yuanen doors of hell." Said Gu Yue even as everyone was shocked from thatst piece of news. "Is it possible to stop them from invading this realm again if we destroy that seed in their world?" Questioned one of the elders but Gu Yue only shrug her shoulder. "I''m not sure, as none of the notes or book said anything about it." Said Gu Yue causing the elders to sigh. "...Ok, now the question is we may need a team of Title Douluo to-." Said Wang Tong but he was interrupted. "We don''t need any of them. As all, we need to do his find the demon seed." Said Gu Yue causing Wang Tong to furrow his brows. "I understand that but wouldn''t the demons hide it in a secure ce." Said Wang Tong but Gu Yue merely shook her head. "The demon seed isn''t something the beings of the other world can hide or ce in the vault." Said Gu Yue causing Wang Tong to look at her in confusion. "But I thought you said they u-." "They do. But that is after the seed turns ripe and is awakened. From what the books said, that won''t happen until the holder bes super strong or at least one of the strongest in their world."Said Gu Yue. "I see. So what your saying is that the seed is hidden to even to the demons from the other world?"Questioned Wang Tong causing Gu Yue to nod her head. "I''m not sure why but this seems to bemon knowledge in the demon world from what the book said. I guess it was to make it easy to find the seed if someone happens to pass by it while it was in its dormant phase." "Anyway, it would be better if Yuanen and we go as it would be easier to hide our strengthpare to Title Douluo. Plus I have more knowledge of the demon world than you all and I work better with them." Said Gu Yue with a nopromise tone. The elders and staff of Tenrou Academy looked like they wanted to protest. The thought of sending genius of their Academy and city to a ce that could most likely lead to their premature death was not something they wish to do. "Welp I guess that settles that." A voice rang out causing everyone to blink. They turned their heads to see Tang Wulin who hasn''t said one word since the beginning standing up from the patch of grass he was sitting down on. "Sect heir.." "Wulin?" "Boss!" Said Xie Xie as his eyes started to look at Tang Wulin in hope. "What are you nning to do?" Questioned Mu Ye as he stared at his disciple. "Nothing much. Just nning to help my friend out." Said Tang Wulin to Mu Ye who furrows his brows. "You agree with her?" Questioned Mu Ye. "Well we would need to make a n with many contingencies but overall she is right. As right now, we''re not trying to invade the demon world but destroy the seed and leave." Said Tang Wulin. Mu Ye said nothing as he stared at his disciple and thought over the variables involves in this type of operation. ''Well, he does have the strength of a Limit Douluo...'' "Alright but we all have to agree on a n that will cover all problems that we can think of."Said Mu Ye with a tone of nopromise. Everyone nodded their head as they were at least happy that they could go with their friend and help her. Yuanen Yehui furrowed her brow and felt ufortable about all of the problems she was bringing to her friends. "I''m sorry gu-." "Don''t apologize." Said Tang Wulin causing Yuanen Yehui to blink her eyes. "But i-." "Xie Xie hit her for me." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to blink his eyes but nheless reflexively follow Wulin words. Smack! Yuanen Yehui held her head after Xie Xie smack her in the head and Xie Xie himself was trying to console her while saying it wasn''t his fault. "Anymore nonsense out of you and it will be worse." Said Tang Wulin as he begins leaving the pleasant garden. "Well, he is right, Yuanen. For you to apologize for something like this is pretty stupid." Said Xie Xie causing her to blink her eyes. "After all, we will always be happy to help out each other." Chapter 108: Preparation Chapter 108: Preparation "So what should we bring with us?" Questioned Zeref towards Tang Wulin as he was sitting on one of the decent beds. Ever since the Pavilion got destroyed, he had to relocate to the Inn and sleep here for the time being. "The Lacrima." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to set his hand on his chin and nod in agreement. "I can see the benefit of having them. With the Lacrima you could easily use it as a distraction, utility, and support."Said Zeref as he sighed at the usefulness of the Lacrima. "What else?" "That is all I really need to bring for now. Mu Ye said he and the elders would be packing the necessities that we need to survive for a while." Said Tang Wulin. "Right now, we need to focus on what we can do in the days we have left." They didn''t have an exact date on when they were going as they still needed to make a n and contingency for that n. Still, he should be using this time to increase his strength as much as he can. "You can use this time to open the rest of your eight extraordinary meridians." Old Tang voice rang out. Tang Wulin nodded his head as he knew the effects of opening the meridians were pretty good. Not only would it boost his cultivation speed but also his recovery speed and his body. "Also, you should try and see if you can raise your cultivation to rank 60." Sleipnir voice rang out. "Your spirit can give me another ring?" Questioned Tang Wulin but Sleipnir shook her head, "Lucky for you, the Gold Tree left you with some its power and also its spirit ring. So once you reach rank 60, you can fuse with its spirit ring." Said Sleipnir causing Zeref to be shocked. "How old his the gold tree?"Questioned Zeref. "Don''t worry, you won''t lose out on the level of the ring." Said Sleipnir with a delighted giggle. Tang Wulin only sighed as he knew what he was going to be doing for the next few days. While he could train his other stuff, it would be easier to do so inbat and so it would be best if he focuses on his cultivation. As Tang Wulin was about to begin to cultivate, he heard footsteps nearing the door. He spread his senses out and could tell who was approaching his room. "It''s open Na''er. You cane in." Said Tang Wulin. The door was promptly open with Na''er walking in with a pleasant smile on her face. He watches as she secures the door and threw away her shoes to the side of the room. Then skip toward the bed he was on and jumps on to it. "You want to sleep together?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Na''er to nod her head. A faint smile appeared on his face as he fixed the bed and cover. Then he lifted up the cover so Na''er could slip inside and then lower it over the both of them. He felt Na''er moving her arms around his body and resting her head on his chest. "...Say, big brother, we will be able to save Yuanen right?"Questioned Na''er as she felt her brother rubbing her head. "I mean, we won''t be losing anyone on the journey right?" ''I see now.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Na''er truly fears the thought of one of them dying on this trip or never being able to return. Tang Wulin stop rubbing her head and moved his hand to pinch her lovely cheeks. "W-Wulin stop!" Eximed Na''er as she felt Tang Wulin squeezing down hard. "You shouldn''t underestimate them. After all, I didn''t train or be friends with people who would die so easily."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er eyes to widen. Tang Wulin said nothing else, but Na''er furrowed her brow. Then her face became serious as her violet eyes began to shine. "We will make it back. All of us." Said Na''er with absolute confidence in her voice. "Hm, I do have a question." Said Tang Wulin. "Yea?" "Gu Yue knowledge about hell is from her memories of the Silver Dragon King or is it really from the Pagoda?" Questioned Tang Wulin. He asks this because he had a feeling she was using the Pagoda as a cover-up. It wasn''t like she could actuallye out and say she knew this because she was over a billion years old. "Yea. We''re able to retain the memories of the Dragon God."Said Na''er causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Also, is it possible for you and Gu Yue do spirit fusion." Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to fall in thought. ''Logical we can...But it''s not like we like each other enough to actually tried before.'' Thought Na''er as she recalls all of her interaction with Gu Yue. "It may be possible, but we would have to test it out." Said Na''er causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "See if you guys can do it and if you aren''t able to make any progress for the week, then it''s fine. Anyway off to bed, we''re going to be busy for the next few days." Said Tang Wulin but then Na''er stared at him with her eyes shining. ''Ah right.'' Tang Wulin moved forward as Na''er met him halfway and their lips connected. # Four days have passed since the revtion of Yuanen Yehui situation and the decision to go to the demon world. Right now Mu Ye and the Elders have already gathered enough supplies for the people who are going. Now they were making up a n for the journey and also any backup n for hypothetical situations. While this was going on Tang Wulin, already opened and connected all of his eight extraordinary meridians a day ago. Old Tang would be shocked at this speed if he didn''t already know the strength and power of Tang Wulin body. With his body, Tang Would could have easily opened the eighth meridians years ago when he opened the ninth seal. Right now he was trying to reach rank 60. Tang Wulin was sitting cross-legged in the lush garden with no one around him. Strangely enough, around him were multi-colored vines that seem to be coiling around his arms. Tang Wulin didn''t know his Blue Silver Genesis vines were carefully coiled around him as he was breaching the rank-60 bottleneck. He could feel his soul power was upgraded to a new level as it swept over his body. His soul power consists of a bizarre mixture of color, that he would have mistaken it as because of Sleipnir but he could feel distinct types of aura that weren''t hers. ''It''s done.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he let out a sigh and opens his eyes. Six rings appeared prominently behind him. ck, Purple, Purple, ck, Multi-Colored and finally Green-Gold. "Amazing." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin and began to stare at the Green-Gold ring behind him. Zeref could feel a remarkable type of energy inside of that ring. Not only that but he could feel the aura of protection and life inside of the ring. ''Is it simr to the Tenrou Tree?'' "One million year spirit ring." Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to Tang Wulin with aplicated look. "Another one million ring, huh." Said Zeref as he shook his head. He swears ologia luck with these rings is getting insane and ridiculous as time goes on. Tang Wulin, on the other hand, was furrowing his brow as he turned to Sleipnir. "I can''t seem to fully activate the skill." Said Tang Wulin causing Sleipnir to nod her head. "It seems the Gold Tree put a restriction on it." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "It''s likely because your spirit power isn''t ready to handle the full power or you may need more soul power to fully utilize it." Said Sleipnir. "I guess that does make sense. It''s, after all, a one million year spirit ring. Let''s see the effect while it''s being restricted."Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. His sixth ring lit up causing a distinctive silhouette of a gigantic golden tree to appear behind Tang Wulin with golden lights appearing behind him. Then the grass and nts around began turning golden one by one. Tang Wulin was seated in a room of glittering gold. Strangely enough, his fifth soul ring lit up too and then a dense force of life energy exploded from his body intertwining with the golden nts. Then both of his rings turned off with the dense life energy and golden lights disappearing. The nts and grass were returned to normal. ''Wow.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he started toprehend the effects of his sixth soul ring. He turned to Zeref who was staring at him in surprise and began to ry what he knew. From what it did, he could discern it was a domain skill that allowed him to manipte and use all of the nts in the garden as his ''eyes.'' For example, the tree down from him, he was able to metaphorically see through the leaves and know what was in front of it. "You could do that much even while restricted?" Questioned Zeref in surprise. While the ability may not seem any special at first, one must understand with this ability it was possible for him to instantly scout over a whole area and spot any enemy hiding. No enemy would be able to hide from Tang Wulin in a grassy area or a forest. And that was only with the restricted version of the skill. "Hmm, from what I could discern it may be possible, the unrestricted version may be able to urately cover a whole city or even a country." Said Sleipnir shocking both Zeref and Tang Wulin. "...Ok, what about when your fifth soul ring lit up?"Questioned Zeref as he came back from his shock. "I think the Gold Tree resonated with Sleipnir ring and the life energy inside of me." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to furrow his brows and Sleipnir eyes to lit up. "Interesting, this is just a theory but it may be possible to increase the effect of the Gold tree soul skill with the life energy and Avatar of life." Said Sleipnir. "By how much are we talking about?" Questioned Zeref. "Not even I know, maybe 50? 60? Or even more. And that isn''t even bringing in the fact it that may be able to stack onto each other into the equation."Said Sleipnir as she really didn''t know the effects that it would have. "Well now, with this we should be ready for the trip to hell." Said Zeref as he began massaging his temple. ''Time to get those Lacrima.'' # Another four days passed before it was time to journey to hell. This was mostly because it took that much more time to finalize the n and get everything ready. Everyone who was in the gardenst week was standing in the same garden. They all had solemn expression as they knew it was time. Mu Ye scan the group with an unreadable expression, although surprised appeared in his eyes when he passes by Tang Wulin. ''He broke through I see.'' "Remember the n. 1. See if Yuanen Yehui can form a resonance with the dormant seed and see if she can track it 2.Began tracking the seed, while also avoiding the attention of all of the high-ss demons 3. Destroying the seed and then using her gate to leave hell with everyone." Said Mu Ye as he looks at all of the youths in front of him with a grim expression. Each one of them could be considered monsters in their own rights. Not only from possessing the qualification to be apart of Shrek Seven Deadly Monsters but also from surviving Wulin hell training that even caused Mu Ye himself to shiver. The intelligent thing would be to stop them from going, so they can mature and reach their maximum potential but considering these are Wulin friends. ''They may act just like him and disregard mymand.'' Thought Mu Ye in depression. He doubts anyone who could befriend that brat would be simple or easy to control. Shaking his head, he made sure to ask if they memorize the contingency n and then gave the supplies. "Remember, if you sense or see any high-ss demon. Abandoned the mission as your lives are more important."Said Mu Ye. "Alright, Yuanen Yehui do it now." Said Mu Ye causing her to nod her head. Six purple-ck wings appeared behind Yuanen Yehui and her eyes began to shine fiercely with a scarlet color. Above her, a pitch-ck door with demonic and ancient symbols on it appeared that gave off an ominous feeling to those who saw it. The sacred door opens and out came a demon that looks a bit like Yuanen when she assaulted the two boys. The demon moves her gaze around but then felt an incredible pressure being applied on her by Mu Ye who only red at her. "Begone." With a simple punch, the demon was eradicated by Mu Ye. Some of the people drew in a cold breath at the might of Mu Ye punch as they could feel an incredible amount of pressure and suppression from it. "Hurry up and go." Said Mu Ye with a grumble. "Alright, everyone." Said Tang Wulin as they all nce at each other with fierce determination. "Its time to go to hell." They all jump through the gate and then after a few seconds, the gate closed shut. ''Its all up to your luck and abilities now.'' Thought Mu Ye with a sigh. Chapter 109: Demon World Chapter 109: Demon World Tang Wulin snaps his eyes open and instantly sat up. Blinking his eyes, he began to survey the area and became surprised at what he saw. The area he was around was a world of red. With the ground being dark red with some spots being very light. The grounds were jagged and filled with cracks as if a huge vibration swept through the area. He could see towering jagged and steep mountains that seem to travel all the way up to the luminous sky. To his surprise, he could see somerge, towering shrubs of trees around and a huge volcano in the distance. As his eyes followed the mountain, his eyes widen once he saw the sky. A huge storm or swirls of boundless energy was covering the whole sky. The swirl of energy consists of a mixture of color that seems to cover the whole demon world. Yet that wasn''t the most intriguing thing, as he saw a huge hole of light was located in the middle of the swirl of energy. ''...Is that a portal?'' Questioned Tang Wulin as he narrowed his eyes. "Hm, you may be right. It may be simr to Anima." Zeref voice rang out. Anima was an interdimensional gate that the people of Eds the counterpart world of Earth Land had ess to. With Anima, they were able to transfer parts of Earth Land area with this machine, although he didn''t know or cared why they did this. "I can sense a space-time distortion inside of that hole...You may be right in it being a portal." Sleipnir voice rang out. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he began looking for his friends with his senses and then in a bit he was able to locate them all. It didn''t take long for him to find all of them and then gather all of them together, although they were still unconscious. ''Time to wake them up.'' "If you all don''t wake up in the next few seconds, I will be starting your hell training and it will be ten times worse." Said Tang Wulin to his friend''s unconscious body. Yet as if their survival instinct had awoken, they all instantly jolt awake with terrified looks and panic on their face. Tang Wulin waited for them to regain their bearings which didn''t take too long as they all were able to calm down. "Thanks, big brother. So this is the demon world huh." Said Xu Lizhi as he looked around. "Yes, we are in the Demon World or well one section of it."Said Gu Yue causing everyone but Na''er and Tang Wulin to turn to her in confusion. "Section?" "Demon World is breaking up into five sections that have different environments and demons in it."Said Gu Yue causing everyone except Na''er too look at her in surprise. "Wait, so it isn''t just one bignd?"Questioned Yue Zhengyu but Gu Yue just shook her head. "Looking at the area and the environment, we are in. I would say we are in the Ignis border." Said Gu Yue as she begins exining the regions. The other regions are Nix the region with almost absolute zero temperature and constant icy rain. Umbra the region bathed in the dark where the light never shines and untold horror awaits those who thread into it. Imbrem a region filled with constant meteors, poison and all sort of dangers rain down from the sky. Silva, a region filled with a forest that grew to the size of the sky and ocean that went as deep as fifty kilometers. "...Ok, so what ''special characteristic'' does Ignis have?"Questioned Xie Xie as he was still recovering from what the other regions were. "Ignis regions specialize in its incredible heat, poison mist, acid mist, and devil tide. So we will have to be careful as we move through this area and constantly circte our spirit power."Said Gu Yue causing all of them to grimace and Xie Xie to ask what a devil tide was but Gu Yue continued her exnation. "Plus this area is known for its demon-fighting each other as it is a survived of the fittest type of ce." Said Gu Yue. "Isn''t that all of the sections of the demon world, though?" Questioned Xu Lizhi causing Gu Yue to nod her head. "Butpared to Ignis, the other border might as well be a walk in the park." Said Gu Yue causing all of them to flinch. Gu Yue knew this information from her memories of the Silver Dragon King. The residents of demon world were notorious for their amazingbat power and battle experience because of the way they lived. It was simr to the Law of Jungle type of world but ten times worse as even the environment encouraged the strong and punished the weak. This was especially true for the Ignis region which was built on the blood and flesh of the weak. ''Just how the hell do these beings survive in this environment.'' Thought Xie Xie in a grimace. "Alright, so this ce sucks. Ok, do you know anything about the sky?"Questioned Xie Xie as he moved his hand to massage his temple. He was trying his best to not to freak out as everything he is seeing and being told sounds almost impossible. "That is Magna, the gate that they enter through to invade." Said Gu Yue causing all of them to fall silent. Magna wasn''t a gate as it was more of a cannon that would use the seed of another world to pierce open the sky and allow the demons through. As its power to break through space-time and the void itself was a legend amount the other nes that have been able to repel the demon world invasion. "So, Yuanen you feel anything?" Question Ye Xinn as she shifted her head to Yuanen Yehui. Everyone turned their gazes to Yuanen Yehui, who had her eyes close something they just notice. Yuanen Yehui felt something tugging at her soul, the moment she awoke and it forcibly brought her into her spiritual world. She was brought to an area filled with darkness and down from her was a ck seed that was pulsing with purple-gold energy. She moved toward the seed and as she got close to it, she could see the pulsing getting bigger. Then it exploded out and engulfing her in light. After a while, Yuanen Yehui opens her eyes and inside them had a strange glint as she began moving her eyes around. "I can feel a tuging from over there." Said Yuanen Yehui as she pointed her finger in a direction. "Alright, we will follow your lead." Said Mu Xi causing everyone to nod their head. "Should we spread out our spiritual sense?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan to Gu Yue. "No, the demons here may have a higher sensitivity to spiritual sensing." Said Gu Yue causing all of them to nod their head. If this world is all about survival of the fittest, then demons here will be sure to be on their guard all of the time. Especially the strongest ones in fear of the weak trying to sneak attack it or assassinate it. "I will follow behind Yuanen. With my enhanced sense, I can smell them from afar." Said Tang Wulin causing most of his friends to be confused but Na''er, Gu Yue, and Yuanen Yehui eyes lit up. They were all familiar with Tang Wulin abnormal ability to tell the difference between a person and tell the difference between an illusion. After informing the others about this, they all nodded their head and began to follow Yuanen. The group moved through the gruesome ground which would crack and crumble beneath them if they weren''t careful. They had to be careful of magma shooting up from below the ground and poison mist sweeping through the area. Xie Xie almost inhales the acid mist that came out of the ground once, but Wu Siduo drags his body back before he could inhale. No one med him because of sudden it came, as there was no warning. This put them on edge even more but one good thing wasing out of this experince. "We''re adapting?" Questioned Mu Xi to Gu Yue in surprise. "Not necessary adapting but more like the environment is slowly destroying our bodies and rebuilding it back the more we use our spirit body tobat it." Said Gu Yue. Simr to how one gain resistance to pain, the more they are hit and poison by building up resistance towards it. Ignis environment while it was harsh, had the benefit of increasing the strength of its inhabitants. By using their spirit power to fight off the acid, poison, and heat from this region. Demons didn''t be stronger like others through cultivating but through purebat. Just by staying in Ignis, one strength would increase. "I guess this ce isn''t so bad." Said Xie Xie but Gu Yue only shook her head. "Did you forget the other beings?" Questioned Gu Yue causing Xie Xie lips to twitch. "But it n-." But then the ground began to shake and crumble around them. They all had confused looks except Gu Yue who eyes widen and shifted to her right. "Hurry up and find a rock cover that has a weird mixture of ck-purple." Screamed Gu Yue causing everyone eyes to widen but they didn''t question her. "Over there." Said Xie Xie as he spotted a rock formation that was ck and purple. "Run over there with all you have!" Screamed Gu Yue as she began to dash. Everyone followed her example as they began to move towards it. It didn''t long for them to instantly move into the rock formation, where Gu Yue told them to stick close to the rocks and don''t go near the entrance. It was just then Tang Wulin nose twitch and he heard footsteps. He wasn''t the only one as the others could hear a rumbling of footsteps around them. In a few seconds, they saw a shadow appearing and were able to see the demon. The demon was humanoid with red skin and pitch-ck eyes. It had earsrger than that of a human with rings through it, and it carries arge spear in its hand. The demon was running with terrible panic and fright all over its face. The amount of genuine terror on its face surprise them all except for Gu Yue who only looks at it in pity. Xu Xiaoyan furrowed her brows and was getting ready to create an ice bow to snipe the demon but Gu Yue held out her hand. "It''s fine, he''s already dead." Said Gu Yue confusing everyone there. "Xie Xie, remember when you ask about what a devil tide is?" Questioned Gu Yue. "Yes?" "You''re about to learn." Said Gu Yue as she moved her gaze to the side. It was then the ominous rumbling and trembling of the world went silent. "Is it ov-." Xie Xie and everyone eyes widen at what the saw through the entrance. A raging storm wasing down from the direction they came from. It was simr to a destructive tsunami and a hurricane as it swept through the wholend of Ignis. They saw it rushing furiously towards them and then they heard the bloodcurdling screams of other beings. The demon that was close to them began to scream and tried to run but it was toote. As the storm came rushing over to their area and engulfing the demon. Yet, what they saw caused them to all turn pale. The demon skin and flesh was being burned in matter seconds. Then its bone began to meltdown and the organs were disintegrating. Yet that wasn''t even the most terrifying part as Tang Wulin watch in shock as the soul of the demon was being erased as the tide came in contact with it. This caused their body to tremble uncontrobly as the relentless tide swept past the rock formation they were in. Yet to their relief, it didn''t enter the formation or meltdown the rock as it did to the demon they just saw. The rock formation they were in stop rumbling as the tide kept on going and yet no one said anything for a while. "What was that!" Screamed Xie Xie with panic and horror in his eyes. "I told you, the devil tide. It''s the umtion of all the acid, poison, heat and other stuff in the Ignis region. If one was to get hit by the tide, then both their body, mind, and soul will be erased. Maybe only those who have broken through the limit of humanity could withstand it." Said Gu Yue causing her friends to suck in a cold breath. "Does ite every once in a while?" Question Yue Zhengyu but Gu Yue shook her head. "The devil tide is random, which is what makes it so dangerous. Can you imagine fighting a tough enemy or being attack and then suddenly it starts up?"Questioned Gu Yue causing all of them to grimace. "How did these rock formations stop it?" Questioned Mu Xi but Gu Yue only shrug her shoulder. "I have no idea. I only know they can stop the tide from entering. Which is why that demon was trying to reach the cave we were at." Said Gu Yue. "So we will have to keep moving through this area while seeking the seed, fighting off the other beings and hiding to stop the devil tide from touching us." Said Xie Xie as his voice trembled. "Yes." Said Gu Yue with a sigh. "Yuanen, you can go now." Said Tang Wulin with a shake of his head. No one said anything, as they follow Yuanen. As the dangers of the demon world instantly bump up and the most troubling part was. They haven''t even met any high-ss demons yet. Chapter 110: Ignis Demons Chapter 110: Ignis Demons It has been over half an hour since the devil tide. So far, they haven''t met any more demons for a while, mostly from the aftermatch. That utterly changed in a few minutes as Tang Wulin nose twitch and he saw before him an enormous foot. He looked up to see a Large being that was tall as a mountain with charcoal skin that had cracks on it with glowing orange eyes that could look down at everything. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes and then instantly moved as he saw the giant eyes nces at them. Before the giant could react, Tang Wulin send out a fist that roared out with the power of a dragon and with purple-blue energy that caused the air to tremble. ''Magic Devil Fist.'' The giant felt its soul and whole being tremble with fright as it saw that weird purple-ck energy rounding around Wulin fist. Bang! The giant''s foot was blown away as Tang Wulin fist made contact with it. Before the giant demon could roar out in anger, it felt something as strange energy was seeping inside its being. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t give it anytime to think as he went on for another attack. As he inhales and then roared out toward the giant. ''Magic Devil Rage.'' Purple-Blue beam of energy sped off toward the charcoal giant whose soul trembled once again from the aura of the purple-blue energy. The beam then struck the giants head and pierced through. The whole giant body shook and then began to fall. All of this took three seconds from the moment Tang Wulin move to the moment the giant fell. While this was happening, his friends blink their eyes and were a little bit shock at how easy the demon died. While Yuanen Yehui whole body trembled from Tang Wulin using his Devil yer. She felt her Fallen Seraphim shaking in instinctive fear and suppression, simr to the charcoal giant that was just killed. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he saw something invisible seeping inside his body. ''So It''s simr to Dragonyer arts. I can reap and absorbed a demon soul to get stronger.'' Thought Tang Wulin. He then delves deep into his spiritual world and began following the invisible energy as it was heading toward an area he has never been to. After a while, Tang Wulin was able to see where the energy was going to, and he was shocked at what he found. In front of him was a being that had a simr body to his old one from Fiore but a unique type of features sitting in a lotus position. Its body was deep dark blue with purple tribal markings around it. On its face were simr markings he had before with four gilded horns growing out of its head. The invisible energy of the charcoal demon went inside the being, and the borate tattoos began to glow but didn''t cause the being to even twitch. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows as he could feel that this being was still asleep. Although it was barely awakened, he could still feel an abnormal amount of power from it. ''Its almost as strong as my Dragon Form.'' Thought Tang Wulin in shock. "Not surprising considering it also has the potential simr to your Dragonyer arts." Zeref voice rang out as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "This is?" "Think of this as your dragon form or something simr to it. Just like how one can turn into a dragon from the power of the Dragonyer arts, one can turn into a demon from the devil yer art."Said Zeref with a significant expression. "This ologia is your Etherious Form."Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to sigh towards him. It wasn''t like he didn''t know the risk of learning Devil yer Magic but he still didn''t think his demon form would form this quickly. "Normally you are right, as even I was surprised by this development. But I think I know why." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "Your Etherious form may have been sped up from your bloodline of the gods and Space Between Time power being in your body. While it didn''t awaken this form at all, it did at least form the base for it." Said Zeref. The Etherious Form must have been siphoning the powers of the Asura, Sea God, and Space Between Time to gradually form. Now it would just need the souls and energy of those with demon-like properties to fully awaken. "This does grant you benefits though. As now your Devil yer power will be stronger and your resistance to powers will be better than those who normally practice this art." Said Zeref. The power of the Devil yer would grant one the ability to attack on the level of the soul. Meaning the stronger Tang Wulin Devil yer power bes, the more effective it would be on his enemy soul. "With you killing the demons in this world, the time needed to train your devil yer will also be reduced." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Simrly to when he was ying the dragons, he felt his Dragonyer powers growing and bing easier to use after each soul he absorbed. "What about the after effect?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "You should be fine since your mental force is at such a high level. The higher your spiritual power bes, the easier it will be to defend against the Devilyer insanity and madness. But be warned that the more demons souls you absorbed, the harder it will be."Said Zeref. Devil yer art carried the risk of one losing their sanity and mind. It bes even more apparent the more demons one y and absorbed as they start to get tainted. Shaking his head, Tang Wulin left the area his Etherious Form was in but not before hearing Zerefstment. "Although I never thought I would behold an Etherious form that even surpasses E.N.D." Blinking his eyes, Tang Wulin noted everyone monitoring the area for any more demons. "Well, I don''t see any more demons but we should go before anymorees." Said Ye Xinn causing them all to nod. "The giant seems to around the level of spirit king." Said Gu Yue as her violet eyes were staring at the dead charcoal giant. "It''s at a Spirit King level."Said Yue Zhengyu as he nces at Tang Wulin. He could tell Wulin was at a Spirit King level too but was able to crush the giant in two moves. Although it wasn''t a much of a shock to him. It more of irritation as he knew it would take around ten or more moves for him to beat the giant. "Alright, let''s move on." Said Yuanen Yehui as she began to move. They kept on moving for a while, with them encountering a variety of demons which were easily taken care of by those who saw it. Xu Xiaoyan was able to employ long-range killing with the bow she made from ice. With the help of Gu Yue whose spiritual force was able to reach the Spirit Domain after the hell week. Tang Wulin sense of smell, Xu Xiaoyan was able to know where tounch her arrows. While Tang Wulin was already at the Spirit Domain too and was further than Gu Yue in terms of level. Hecks the control and finesse that Gu Yue had, so it was far better for him to exercise his sense of smell to find the enemies. Tang Wulin didn''t forget to absorb the demon souls after they were killed, allowing him to feel is Devil yer power getting stronger. With the help of Zeref, he was able to manipte the demon souls and energy toe towards him. Because of this, he didn''t need to actually be the one to y the demons and only need to just force the energy toe towards him. Everything was going rtively fine until they heard a deafening explosion. BANG! "What the!" Eximed Xie Xie as he saw a huge burst of orange lightning appeared down from where they were. Gu Yue spread out her senses toward the area of the lightning, allowing her to see a battle unfolding. There were over a hundred of the red demons they saw. Alongside them were green feathered birds whose eye shined with a blue fire and beside them were minotaurs with ming axes in their hand. Yet she didn''t focus on these guys but the one in front of them. In front of them was a gray demon with a bulky sturdy body and piercing around its face. She could feel the aura spreading out from this demon, allowing her to know he was at least Spirit King level. The gray demon shifted his gaze around the crowd of demons in front of it and then sighed. This angered the crowd of demons who then beganunching attacks at him. Yet the gray demon didn''t fear these attack but simply stomp down hard on the floor causing spider webs to form and then disappeared. As the attacks hit, the area where the gray demon was, the area in front of the crowd of demons spark with orange electricity and then the gray demon appeared. Bang! With one fist, the gray demon instantly killed over half of the demons in his way. Then with a series of kicks and punch, the crowd of demons was murder with none of their blood being able to touch the gray demon. "Is iting over to us?" Questioned Wu Siduo after listening to Gu Yue rying everything to them. Gu Yue didn''t say anything as she saw the gray demon wasn''t moving and then it disappeared from where it was. "He ising." Said Gu Yue causing them all to get ready for battle. "Interesting, I haven''t witnessed your kind before." Said the Gray Demon as he appeared in front of them. The gray demon shifted his gaze around each of the people in front of him and couldn''t help but be excited about how strong their aura felt. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he could feel this demon was simr to him, Wu Siduo and Ye Xinn in terms of battle lust. ''A free level up for my Devil yer.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Wu Siduo instantly moved forward with arge intent to battle the gray demon. The gray demon smiled as he could feel her spirit and aura for battle rising. "Uh, boss wouldn''t be better to just gang up on this demon?" Questioned Xie Xie as he wanted to hurry up and find the seed. "Not really, as we have to take care of the other demons." Said Tang Wulin as he could smell a small army of demons rushing toward their location. Its seem the gray demon was being either chased or hunted down. And he doubts that small army would let them go, even if they weren''t with the gray demon. Xie Xie lips twitch as he could feel the vibration of the small army of demons and only sighed. Yet neither the gray demon or Wu Siduo put the approaching small army in their mind. As their gaze was focused on each other. SWOOSH! Wu Siduo instantly summons her hell civet causing ears and ws to appear on her. She instantly dashed toward the gray demon who narrowed his eyes. With a growl, bolts of orange lightning burst from the gray demon towards Wu Siduo. Yet She didn''t stop her charge as the lightning was approaching her but instead break straight through the lightning. Bang! The gray demon''s eyes widen a little bit but nheless still maintained his calm as Wu Siduo was only five meters from him. He sends out a punch towards her, but she instantly split into five clones causing him to narrow his eyes. Yet with masterful movements, the gray demon was able to block each of the clones'' attacks. But that didn''t even phase Wu Siduo as her cat feature instantly changed into white hair causing the gray demon to tremble. Three purple rings appeared and began to light up. ''White Tiger Vajra Transformation.'' Wu Siduo smashed her fist into the gray demon and sent him flying through the air. Then her white hair changed back into cat ears and ws. Then behind her, five and sixth ck rings appeared and began to light up. ''Hell Connected Shadow.'' ''Godspeed.'' ''Hell Body.'' ''Hell Instinct.'' The gray demon was able to stabilize himself, then he was about to counter but he then heard arge booming sound and then felt something was off. He slowly looks down to see he his head was severed from his body. This wasn''t a surprise as the power of Wu Siduo skills and theirbination was too deadly. Her God Speed allowed her to increase her speed, reaction, and perception by 300%. Then Hell body increases her speed by another 100% with attack pration, dexterity, and resistance. Then Hell instinct grants a further 50% boost to perception, dexterity and her thought process. All these boosts stacking on each other made it practically impossible for the gray demon to react to her hell connected shadow attacks after being knockback. Wu Siduo had the second strongest body out of the group from training in the body sect and her spirit boost made her body even stronger. It was not wrong to say when it came to instant firepower andbat power, no one was greater at this except Tang Wulin. The gray demon died with an expression of shock and regret. Not from his death but from being unable to use all of his power. Yet Wu Siduo didn''t care as she knew Wulin would hit any of them upside of their heads if they didn''t fully crush their enemy at the start. She shifted her gaze over to the other side and saw her friends were easily cleaning up the battlefield. Feeling her blood boiling, she dashes over to go join them and in a few minutes, all of the demons were dead. Chapter 111: Depths Chapter 111: Depths "What a shame." Said the gray demon causing most of the soul master to blink their eyes. "You''re not dead yet!"Eximed Xie Xie in shock at the head in front of him. "No, I''m dying, but demons of my tier are able to live for a while."Said the gray demon causing Wu Siduo sigh. If she didn''t aim for the head, then it may have been possible the demon would have turned the tables on her. While she was confident, she would have still won, it wouldn''t have been as easy. ''Were those demons just a scouting party or could they be trackers that are chasing him.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt his nose twitch. "Since your dying can you answer some questions."Said Tang Wulin as he purposely hasn''t absorbed the gray demon soul yet. He had a few questions he wanted to be answered. "What are they? As the loser, I will willinglyply."Said the gray demon. "Do you know which section of Ignis we are in?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "You are in the depths of Ignis." Said the gray demon causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. He began asking more questions with Gu Yue asking her own. From what they got from the demon, they were pretty much at further parts of the depth and close to the core of Ignis. It looks like the direction they were going to was close to the next region which was Imbrem. They also asked why he wasn''t surprised at their appearance but he mostly replied with they weren''t the only unusual looking being. The demon world is a ce filled with many types of existence and so the notion of uniqueness as long since been thrown at the window. He asks him if he was being chased but the gray demon merely chuckles with a grin on his face causing Tang Wulin to sigh. With a wave of his hand, the gray demon head was destroyed, and Tang Wulin instantly absorb his soul. "Yuanen how close are we to the seed?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yuanen Yehui to furrow her brow. "I don''t know. The only thing I know is the general direction of where the seed may be through the tug of my soul. Although I''m unsure if these means we''re close to the seed or if we''re around the area of the seed."Said Yuanen Yehui causing everyone to let out a sigh. ''I can smell hoards of demons are approaching.'' Thought Tang Wulin He didn''t say anything as they began following behind Yuanen. # A hoard of demons arrived at the ce Tang Wulin and his friends were at. The hoard demons were all simr to the ones Tang Wulin and his friends fought before except for some variation. One demon began moving pass the other demons who began to trembled as it went past. The demon had a humanoid body with a goat-like head and tworge horns that were on fire. The goat demon had two pitch-ck wings that flutter behind it. The goat demon began looking around the damaged battlefield. It noted the headless body of the gray demon and the dead body of its subordinates that it sends to keep track of the gray demon. The goat demon moved its pitch-ck eyes to the direction Tang Wulin, and his group went. An orange glow appeared in the goat demons pitch-ck eyes and then it pped its wings. A gale was produced from the goat demon which cased the army of demons behind it to get pushed back and fall over. Yet as if it didn''t care about the army at all, the pitch-ck demon p again and shot towards where The humans went. The hoards of the demon behind blink their eyes as they started getting up. They began scratching their head with a puzzled expression and not understanding what they should do now. # The group of humans was moving farther through the regions of Ignis with them slowly trailing through the border. ''He is faster than I thought he would be.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he could smell a demon approaching and fast. Tang Wulin stop walking behind Yuanen and shifted his body causing his friends to be confused. "A demon ising." Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to narrow their eyes. A golden dragon spear appeared in Tang Wulin hand and then he stomps down before hurling the glittering spear toward the direction of the demon. The golden spear rips through the air and rocketed toward the goat demon like a rocket. The goat demon furrowed its brows as it could perceive something terrifying approaching it and knew it shouldn''t underestimate it. Yet even then the goat demon didn''t try to evade or defend against the spear that was making its body tremble as it sped towards its. The spear arrived in front of the goat demon and as it seems it''s about to pierce through its head but then Tang Wulin group eyes widen. The golden dragon spear instantly disappeared from the goat demon who had an expressionless look. Yet Tang Wulin expression didn''t change as his Asura blood rumble. He instinctively tilts his head to the right as a beam of light pass through the area where his head used to be. The beam of light smashed into the ground and creates a crater in front of the group. "What did he just do." Questioned Xie Xie as the golden dragon spearnded in front of him before he could react. "He used the element of space and spatial gaps." Said Gu Yue with a hint of surprise. The goat demon used the power of space to create a portal in front of it as it saw the golden spear rushing towards it. Once the spear was absorbed, it summons the portal in Wulin supposed blind spot, all in a precise instant. ''Such control.'' Thought Gu Yue as she knew what the goat demon performed wasn''t easy. Just the fact he was able to create an invisible portal made it almost impossible for one to urately predict where the reflected attack woulde from. If she didn''t know Tang Wulin and his feats so far, she would have been shocked that he could have dodged the attack without any prior knowledge. ''Only those who have high knowledge in the element of space could figure this out.'' Thought Gu Yue as she nces at Na''er whose eyes were shining with the intent of battle. "Big brother, I will fight him." Said Na''er as she began moving toward the goat demon. "Alright." Said Tang Wulin. "I guess we can finally see Na''er strength." Said Xie Xie as he began focusing on the battle. It wasn''t wrong to say only Tang Wulin and Gu Yue knew the full strength of Na''er. As the others didn''t see her fight much in the school or anywhere else. Yet they knew her talent was absolutes monstrous with just the knowledge of her being the strongest one in their group, Spirit Rank wise. It must be known that Na''er is only sixteen and she already surpasses all of them in spirit rank. Add in the fact she was the first to do Tang Wulin hell training and the one who been trained by him the longest. Na''er had a faint smile as her Silver Dragon Spear appeared in her hand. With a simple step, she began to dash toward the goat demon. The goat demon swiped its hand down as a burst of mes exploded from around it. Na''er saw the mesing towards her but she didn''t stop her charge and simply thrust out her glittering spear. As the spear made contact with the mes, it started to twist the mes and then blow it away. She moved through the hole and continues toward the goat demon who merely began to move its hand. ''Its control over the element of space is amazing.'' Thought Na''er with her eyes shing with surprise as she saw the space around her fluctuating. Yet with graceful movement, she thrust out her spear and disperses all of the space fluctuations around her. The goat demon eyes sh with surprise but nheless didn''t seem to be overly worried. Behind Na''er four ck rings appeared and began to shine as she began to fuse with her Silver Dragon Spear. A beam of light shot off toward the goat demon who simply defends with a burst of mes, ice and portals as it started to move back. Yet that did nothing to stop Na''er who fifth ck ring appeared from behind her. ''Spatial Perception.'' With unbelievable movements, the beam of silvery light either moved or created gaps through the goat demon attack. The goat demon pitch-ck eyes slowly started to narrow as an orange glow began to appear in its eyes. The beam of light began wavering and slow down for a few seconds but it still continued towards the goat demon. The orange glows in its eyes grew even more and even brighter than before. ''How annoying.'' Thought Na''er as she could feel the goat demon trying to use mental attacks on her. Then with a simple thrust of her spear, she instantly broke through the mental energy that was being sent toward her causing the goat demon eyes to widen. The goat demon now recognizes the threat of Na''er as it began moving back but how could Na''er allow it to escape. The beam of light turned into countless thousands of beam of light that began to pierce the goat demon. Yet even with most of its body being destroyed, the goat demon eyes were still burning with an orange glow and the space around them started topress. ''It can evenpress space even in its condition.'' Thought Na''er in praise but she simply let out a sigh and snaps her finger causing thepression to disperse. Then with a swing of her spear, she cut off the goat demon head. She subsequently made sure to destroy its head, just in case. "Amazing." Said Xie Xie as he watches the battle end. He was honestly shocked at Na''er insight on the element space. The way she used it was as if she been using the power of space all of her life. Not only that but he could feel how much the space element strangely worshiped her. He only wishes he knew this before as he could have asked her for some valuable advice and training in the element of space. As he needed more insight and knowledge of space to fully use the space aspect of his dagger. ''That goat demon was absolutely amazing.'' Thought Gu Yue with a shake of the head. If Na''er insight and knowledge weren''t as deep as it was in the element of space. Gu Yue doubted Na''er would have ever been even able to get close to the goat demon let alone dispersing it spacepression attack without those two aspects. Na''er skip towards Tang Wulin, who simply began to rub her head and then absorbed the goat demon soul. They then began continuing their journey. # "Finding this seed is more annoying than I thought it would be."Mutter Xie Xie as he moved behind Tang Wulin. No one disagreed with him, as they have been moving through the Ignis region for well over hours. Yet they still weren''t sure if they were on the right path or not. From what Yuanen was telling them, it was more like they were going into the general direction of the seed and not a specific ce. This means they may have to rely more on chances to find the demon side than they originally thought. Couple with the fact they had to rest more times than usually because of the strength of the demons they fought were increasing. They had to recover their spirit power while looking out for any enemy attacks or sneak attack that the demons wouldunch. ''I hope we can find this seed soon.'' Thought Xie Xie as his head was down for a while. He wanted to find this seed and destroy it as soon as possible, so Yuanen life wouldn''t be in danger anymore. Xie Xie moved his head to talk to Yuanen but then his eyes widen and his body came to a standstill. ''Where the hell is everybody.'' Thought Xie Xie as he began looking around. None of his friends were in front of him or behind him. He instantly summoned his Dragon of Space and Time dagger before dashing forward. "Yuanen!" "Wulin!" "Gu Yue!" "Yue Zhengyu!" Xie Xie was screaming and shouting out all of his friend''s name in hopes someone would respond. Right now he didn''t know what happened or how in the hell did they all escape from him and even spreading out his senses didn''t help him find anyone. ''Just whe-.'' Xie Xie eyes widen as he could hear footsteps from behind him. "Xie Xie." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to widen his eyes. "Boss!" Eximed Xie Xie to Tang Wulin, who only smiled back. "Hey, Wulin do you know what happened?" Questioned Xie Xie. "No idea. I was walking and then the next second all of you were gone." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to furrow his brows. Xie Xie was happy he found Tang Wulin but now he became even more worried about the rest of them. "Let''s go find them." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to nod his head. Xie Xie and Tang Wulin continued onward, as they began seeking signs of their friends or any sounds of battle. They did meet some demons on the way, but they were able to easily take those demons out. "Xie Xie I think I saw something." Said Tang Wulin as he nces at the rock formation in front of them causing Xie Xie to furrow his brows but nheless nodded his head to his captain. "Hopeful-." Tang Wulin words were interrupted as his eyes widen and his body shook. He nces down to see a ck and white dagger protruding from his chest. He turns his head to see the cold look of Xie Xie staring at him. "Wh-.'' "Shut up." Xie Xie said coldly as he looks at Tang Wulin. "Who are you?" Questioned Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin to look at Xie Xie in evident confusion. "Wh-." "Who are you." Said Xie Xie as he stared deeply into the eyes of the person in front of him. Tang Wulin stared back at Xie Xie before smiling. "What gave it away?" "Two things, 1. You smiled," Said Xie Xie causing the being in front of him to blink his eyes. "Wha-." "Wulin rarely ever smiles, unless he is in a battle or an event happened that is worth smiling for. 2, You don''t give off the same feeling like him." Said Xie Xie. It should know that Tang Wulin Golden Dragon King bloodline wasn''t something that can be replicated. Even when he didn''t have let out his aura, Xie Xie could still feel a bit of pressure and suppression from Tang Wulin. So it came at a surprise to him that he felt nothing from this person in front of him. In fact, his dragon spirit even expresses a sense of profound disgust and rage at this being in front of him. "Now, who the hell are you." Chapter 112: The World Of Illusions Chapter 112: The World Of Illusions ''What happened just now.'' Thought Ye Xinn as she began to nce around. She knew she was walking behind Wu Siduo and then everyone disappeared. She narrowed her eyes and instantly summoned her Stargod Sword. In front of her, hoards of demons came charging towards her, causing her battle lust to ignite. With one step she dashes forward toward the hoard without any fear. The red humanoid demon roared as they m their hammer down on the ground causing the earth beneath Ye Xinn to erupt. Yet that did nothing to stop Ye Xinn from sidestepping the attack and swiftly cutting off the head of the demon in front of her. As she was ying the demon around her, she started feeling her Stargod pulling and trying to tell her something. ''What''s wrong?'' Thoughts Ye Xinn as she nces at her Stargod sword. This was the first time it ever wanted to interrupt her in a fight. She stared at the gleaming sword for a few seconds and began to think. ''Is it trying to tell me something?'' Ye Xinn began narrowing her eyes and nce around her environment. The demons around her shed their eyes but still charged toward her. ''A sword cultivator must always believe in their sword.'' Ye Xinn recalls the words of her master who taught her the foundation of swordsmanship. She closed her eyes as she started ignoring the demoning towards her and began to expand her senses. Then she instantly clutches her Stargod sword and then released her sword intent towards the area where her Stargod sword was telling her to attack. The demon eyes widen in shock and then Ye Xinn felt the world change. # "Impressive." Said the being in front of Xie Xie. ''Something is wrong.'' Thought Xie Xie as he instantly steps back away from the being. Then the being slowly started melting into a puddle ofva. Then the world around Xie Xie started to change as he found himself in an abyss like a ce with chains all around him. ''Illusions.'' Thought Xie Xie in evident dismay. All around him was red humanoid demons with burning tridents. ''This is going to hurt.'' Thought Xie Xie as his hours of mental torture began. # ''Weird.'' Was the thought of the demon surrounding Tang Wulin and his group. The demons were humanoid but had a tree shape upper body with branches flying around. They had green eyes that spark with a small fire that was glowing. They were able to trap this group in their mental world illusion. These tree monsters could be considered grand-master in the way they use their mental attacks and illusion. Yet they had trouble cing some of them into an illusion, especially the man with goldish white hair and blue highlights. Every time they tried, they kept on meetingyer ofyers of mental resistance. Heck, with the amount of resistance the man had, it would probably take one of the tree demon hours just to get past the firstyer. It took thembing all fifteen of their mental powers even be able to get past theyers and trap the man. Combining their mental power was about the level of a Spirit Douluo, yet they still didn''t have the confidence that they would be able to keep the man or even torture him for long. Still, it shouldn''t take them too long to finish what they need to do. As their eyes began to glow and ethereal energy started to leave the bodies in front of them. ''Now we just need to continue to absorb their power like this.'' Yet as they were thinking about this, a deep sense of fear struck all of them as purple-ck energy burst forward from the man with goldish-white hair with blue highlights. To the shock of the tree demons, they could feel their illusionary world being negated and forcibly destroyed. ''What!'' # ''So, this is an illusion.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he threw up the head of Xu Xiaoyan. He nces around and regards the broken body of his ''friends''. It wasn''t hard for him to figure out this was an illusion world because of his long experience of dealing with beings who used illusions. Now that he thought about it, there was an annoying dragon used the power of illusions and the mind to fight. ''Still for you all to use them.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his eyes began to glow and turn white with a hint of purple. ''You shouldn''t have done that.'' Tang Wulin pushed his power of Devil yer to the limit as the energy of purple-blue was pushed out of him and began shattering the world around him. He did this with his Dragonyer powers against that illusion dragon and mages when they tried trapping him. He watches as the world around him began breaking down by the power of his Magic Devil yer. # ''Fake.'' ''So we got hit by a mental attack? But when.'' Thought Gu Yue as she sat on one of the hills inside of the illusion world. She had decided to think things over before she made a move. She knew Tang Wulin would be safe as his resistance would keep the damage of mental attacks on him to a minimum. Na''er wouldn''t have any problems considering her origins and her strength. ''But it''s others, I''m worried. We should have really trained our mental defense.'' Thought Gu Yue with a shake of her head. Even if they figure out this was an illusion, they would still need to either break destroy the illusion world or find a way out of it. "Well anyway, Its best if I leave this ce now." Said Gu Yue as she began standing. As if the world heard her words, the illusion world started to change before Gu Yue found herself in a ne filled with fire andva. Around her were chains that had was pierced through her limbs and the only thing holding her up from falling into theva. Around her were humanoid demons with wings and ming spears. Yet even with all that, Gu Yue cold look didn''t even make a twitch as she only sighed. ''Pathetic.'' "Break." A vast power of mental force erupted from Gu Yue and causing the world around her to be blown away and then shattered. Blinking her eyes, Gu Yue saw in front of her was fifteen tree demons who were looking at her in shock and fright with their body trembling. Gu Yue rolled her eyes and use her mental attack to attack the tree demon. Ten of them keeled over, while the other five hands to use their hands to stop their fall. Yet it did nothing to hide the terror they felt from Gu Yue. This wasn''t surprising considering Gu Yue spiritual power was at the level of a spirit domain. Combine with her vast knowledge of mental powers and mastery that went into the realm of the gods themselves. The chances of the tree demons winning was pretty much non-existence as Gu Yue finish them all off with her mes and ice. "You were able to break out?" Questioned Gu Yue as she nces at her boyfriend. Tang Wulin was slowly standing up as Gu Yue was finishing the tree demons. Next to him was Na''er who she guesses woke up about the same time as her. "Yep, although with some difficulties." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to slowly nod her head. "To think you would do the same thing as Natsu." Said Zeref as he recalled his brother using his mes to burn away his time magic. ''Sadly my Devil yerpared to Dragonying his still too weak.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he believed he could have blown away the illusion with his Dragonyer magic instead of breaking it down. "Well, it should be fine. As the more demons you kill, the stronger your Devil yer bes." Said Zeref. "They should be waking up now." Said Gu Yue as she turned to their friends. Just like she said, everyone started getting up one by one with an annoyed expression. Gu Yue exined to them what happened, although most of them were able to figure it out on their own. She also told them her theory on how the tree demons were able to capture them so effectively and easily. They used the environment as a way to trick their senses and slowly started to bring them into an illusion world. In fact, it became even more deadly from the fact they were all tired and stress from constantly being on guard. "It was a good thing that de-." The region started to tremble and the rocks around them started to crumble. Yet this change caused all of their face to turn grim. "Shit!" "Find cover fast!" Yet no matter where they look. They couldn''t find an area with ck-purple rocks. "Let''s move up ahead and look. No point in staying here." Said Tang Wulin causing them all to nod. "Xu Lizhi prepare some Recovery buns. Everyone run with all you have."Shouted Tang Wulin as he received a yes from Xu Lizhi. Once they all receive a bun, they began running across the terrain seeking the ck-purple rocks. They were all spreading out their senses in search of a ce of cover but so far, they couldn''t find anything causing them to tremble. "It''sing close."Shouted Xie Xie as he nces behind him. The devil tide has gotten closing to the point where he could see it towering over them. Xie Xie saw other demons running behind them too but some of them were unlucky as they got caught by the tide. Either that or the other demons would use the demons around them as a stepping stone for survival. Tang Wulin began gritting his teeth and began thinking of a n. He turned to Gu Yue who was running next to him. "Gu Yue, how many people can you teleport and how far of a distance?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "I can teleport all of us, but the distance won''t be that far, maybe around five hundred meters." Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. A n began forming inside of his mind with everything he knew about the devil tide and Gu Yue powers. "Na''er, I need you to help Gu Yue control her power of space when she uses it." "Got it, big brother." Said Na''er but she too was wondering what he was nning. Tang Wulin instantly summons his Blue Silver Genesis and willed it to coil around the waist of everyone. "Everyone stop! Gu Yue begin preparing the teleportation skill as far as you can. Make sure you teleport us forward when I tell you." Said Tang Wulin as he forcibly turned everyone around with his vines. "Wait! Boss what are you nning!"Questioned Xie Xie who was looking at Wulin with confusion and shock. He wasn''t the only one as everyone but Gu Yue and Na''er were staring at him. Gu Yue was too busy preparing the teleportation and Na''er was helping her control the power of space. "We won''t die." Said Tang Wulin as he stared at the devil tide as it approaches them. His friends stared at him for a few seconds before sighing and getting ready. They chose to believe in Wulin even with the mighty storm of death approaching in front of them. ''Slow Time.'' ''Haste.'' Tang Wulin felt his surrounding area slowing down and his mind speeding up. Not only that but his Asura blood began to rumble causing his thoughts to be calm and his sense was bing sharper. He saw the devil tideing towards him but maintained his calm as it approaches them. The demons running towards them didn''t know why they stop but neither did they care as they ran past. The devil tide was only five meters away causing Tang Wulin friends to tremble. Gu Yue was done preparing the teleporting spell and waited on Wulinmand. They all steeled themselves as the tide was only around a meter away from them. But that was when Wulin eyes shined and he shouted. "Now!" Gu Yue instantly implemented her teleportation skill with Na''er helping her control it. They all could feel a swirl of energy wrapping around them but seeing the tide up close caused them to disregard it. Xie Xie eyes widen as he saw the tide getting close enough to touch his face before the space around him shifted and then in front of him was a lofty rock. Within seconds his legs gave out and his let out a sigh. His whole body was sweating as he realized how close he came to dying. It wasn''t just him as the others were calming down their mind and feelings inside of their heart. "Can we not do that again."Said Xie Xie as he couldn''t calm his heart from the fact he was almost close to having his body, mind, and soul being erased. Chapter 113: Imbrem Chapter 113: Imbrem ''That was too close.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "If the tide had any leftover energy from the area. Then you all would have met a gruesome end." Said Zeref as he thought over Wulin. The n itself was Tang Wulin having Gu Yue prepare her teleportation skill, while he waited until thest second to use her teleportations. He wanted to wait till thest second, as an insurance in case the teleportation wasn''t big and there wasn''t any leftover energy. Which is why he had to use his time magic to increase his perception and slow down time around it, so he could wait till thest second. Then with the help of Na''er, Gu Yue would have an easier time teleporting them and no incident would appear. "Cutting it close their, boss." Said Xie Xie as he could feel his heart calming down a little. Tang Wulin shifted his gaze around to check on their condition. While it would be good if they take some time to rest, he knew they needed to continue. As staying in this area without any rocks that could shelter them from the tide is too dangerous. "We have to move." Said Tang Wulin. "Right." Said Gu Yue as she too noticed how dangerous it was to stay in this area. Yuanen Yehui had aplicated look on her face, but she still nodded her head and began leading with them following behind her. "Nothing left huh."Said Xu Xiaoyan as her voice trembled as she didn''t see any of the demons who ran past them. "We were lucky." Said Wu Siduo as she narrowed her eyes ahead but still couldn''t see ck-purple rock. Had they kept on running, they may or may have been unable to survive. While it may be true they could have found a cover, it would mean they would have to leave their lives in the hands of fate and luck. Tang Wulin didn''t want to rely on that, considering he knew how cruel fate and luck could be. The group moved ahead, to see destroy the area and crumble rocks. Its seems some of the demons tried to dig underground. # ''Interesting.'' Was the thought of the being sitting on a magnificent throne made out of bones and skull. Around the thrones were flickering purple mes that lit up the room that was filled with decorative design and four lofty pirs at the corner. Sitting on the throne was a being over 30 meters in height with his whole body being covered in a purple-gold scale. His appearance was remarkably simr to human beings and on his back were a pair of purple mes with massive wings. Besides the being was a glittering ming Sword that gave off purple-gold mes. This being was the Demon Monarch or Demon King, Alba. A Demon Monarch or King was those who have been crowned as the strongest demons in a region. For example, Alba ughter all of hispetitors and future challenges, to stay ruling as the current Monarch of Ignis. There were other Demon Monarch who all control their regions and unsurprisingly they all wanted to take out each other. "My lord?" Questioned one of Alba Demon General who had an appearance simr to the red demons Tang Wulin and his friend met before, although with a stronger aura. "Something interesting happened." Mutter Alba as he taps his fingers on his throne. He didn''t know how but the fact he could have felt the power of the seed he sent to one of the nes and even temporary awaken it was amazing. Let it be known that not even all of the Demon Monarchbining all of their power could actually activate the seed that they sent to another world prematurely. It was why the needed to wait for the seed they nted in the other world to get strong enough so it can go off and connect with the one inside the demon world. This will form a connection that would allow Magna to pierce through the void and open up a portal for them to invade through. As it would require too much energy just to breakthrough with all of them, especially if the ne was a strong one. Even then, it wouldn''t be a smart move as they all would be too exhausted to invade the ne. Not only that but the ne may even lend someone its power to kick them out and restrict them even more. ''So why did it awaken to the point where I could temporarily control it?'' Alba wasn''t stupid to believe something strange wasn''t going on. Yet he didn''t know how to exin or evene up with a reason for what happened. ''Also, that seed was different.'' Thought Alba as he remembers affecting the seed and feeling its core was mutated. ''But this also means a more significant chance.'' Thought Alba as his face started to smile with cruelty. He believed with the changes of the seed would allow him to invade the ne it was on with a more massive force than nned. In fact, now that he thought about it the seed may allow even another Demon Monarch toe over to its ne. But it wasn''t like he nned to ask for those bastards help. Not only would his pride not allow such a disgraceful thing but he wouldn''t put it past them to try something. Still, he was a little bit worried about invading this world. ''As another Monarch tried and failed at invadingst time.'' Alba knew a Demon Monarch tried to invade the Douluo ne but was horribly repelled. Yet Alba couldn''t me that Demon Monarch for trying as the energy from the Douluo ne would help any of them be even stronger. The Demon Realm invades other nes was precisely to absorb their ne energy and be stronger. Not only does it increase the strength and size of their realm but also the ruler of the region. ''If I can invade that ne and sessfully conquer it. Then I would gain enough power to be even stronger than those other Demon Monarch.'' Thought Alba in glee. He wasn''t worried about the other Demon Monarch trying to stop him. As from what he knew, they were having trouble in their own territory. All he needed to do is wait for the seed to be stronger and then go conquer the realm. Demon Monarch Alba was so lost in thought he didn''t see the odd looks of his demon generals or a group of demon walking into his hall and kneeling before him. No one dares to disturb his thoughts as they knew the punishment was death. It wasn''t until a white that Alba moved his gaze toward the beings kneeling in front of him. He ignores most of them except for the one in front. "Speak." "My Lord, we are about to embark on towards Mahal." Said the great demon in front of the group. ''Mahal.'' Thought Alba as he stared deeply at the demon in front of him. Mahal was a famous dungeon throughout the demon world. It was famous for containing an enormous amount of treasure and riches that could even move him. A lot of demons would challenge the dungeon at least once. They believed they were strong enough and the ones who were lucky woulde out with valuable treasures. The dungeon had five levels one would have to go through and each level that waspleted, one was rewarded with a treasure. There were even rumors that there was an extra floor that housed a treasure that exceeds all of the othersbined. This caused most if not all of the demons to try and make their way to the bottom of the dungeon, yet none has made it to this day. Not even the Demon Monarchs could make it to the bottom and even Alba himself was only able to pass the third level before failing. ''Although If I could challenge it now, it would be a different story.'' Thought Alba. Mahal had a restriction power that forbade all High-ss demons or someone who had strength simr to eight spirit ring and higher from entering thebyrinth. Not even thebined power of the Demon Monarchs could trespass. ''Should I kill him?'' Alba had a slight worry about the demon in front of him. This demon was known as Mahaan, and he was one of the upstarts in Ignis. Although he was simr to the many other demons that have given his loyalty to him, Alba had no imagination that he wouldn''t try to dethrone him like the rest. ''I will kill him depending on what he gets. If its something that can be threatening he dies'' Thought Alba. Alba nodded his head to Mahaan and his group, as they began leaving his hallway. ''Now that I think about it, Mahal should be in Imbrem.'' # "God this world suck." Said Xie Xie as he stared ahead of him. In front of him were falling meteors raining down from the sky. The brilliant meteors were destroying thendscape and causing craters to form. In fact, some of the craters go deep into thend, showing how this wasn''t a new thing. "Well, you knew this world was going to suck anyway." Said Xu Xioayan as she stared at the massive explosions. "But still!" "So, the seed leads us to Imbrem too." Said Gu Yue causing everyone to blink their eyes. "Wait, so we''re on another region?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu. "Yes, those meteors falls are the characteristics of Imbrem." Said Gu Yue. They have been traveling through Ignis for a while now, with them encountering more devil tides and demons on the way. She didn''t think the seed would lead them to another region, which troubles her a bit. ''Don''t tell me it will lead us across all of the regions.'' Thought Gu Yue with a grimace. "The meteors I''m guessing isn''t the only threat." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to nod her head. "You''re right, the real threat of the region is not just the meteors but the constant assault of other dangers from the sky. Right now, we''re only seeing one phase of Imbrem." Said Gu Yue. "How many phases are there?" Questioned Xie Xie but Gu Yue only shrugged her shoulder. "Not sure." Shaking his head, Tang Wulin told everyone to get ready and summon their spirit. Then they all dashed into the field of raining stars. Chapter 114: Starfall Chapter 114: Starfall "Damn it!" Shouted Xie Xie as he moves to his left to evade the brilliant meteor that came crashing down. Bang! He had to shield his face as visible specks of rocks came flying at him. It wasn''t only that as dust and smoldering ash was sshing everywhere. Yet that wasn''t the most annoying part as sixth rings appeared behind him and lit up. ''Spatial sh.'' Xie Xie swung down as he caused the meteor that wasing towards him from above to instantly split into two. Yet destroying that one meteor did nothing to alleviate him as he saw, even more,ing towards him. It wasn''t only him as his friends around were evading some of the meteors and demolishing the ones that came close to them. Ever since they step foot into the Imbrem region, there has been a constant amount of raining meteors assaulting them with no end. Worst yet, they didn''t seem to any area to find cover in as everywhere was basically reduce to either crater or dust. Not only that but strangely there wasn''t any demons or other beings around causing them to feel something was amiss. They knew they weren''t in an illusion as Gu Yue instantly confirm they weren''t. Even if they were, they knew the others would have already broken them out. As they were running through the streams of meteors, they began noticing less and less of them were falling. "The weather must be changing." Said Gu Yue as her eyes shook and she sucks in a cold breath. She was troubled because at least with the meteors they were rtively used to it and it wasn''t very hard to defend against it. But with the weather changing, they didn''t know what the next assault was or how bad it would be. As thest meteor fell, everything began calming down. They all instantly threw a questioning nce at Gu Yue but she only shook her head. "There is a thirty-minute interval between each change."Said Gu Yue as she came to a stop and began constructing a dome of the earth around them. "Let''s use half of the time to recover as much as possible."Said Gu Yue causing everyone to nod their head. It didn''t take too long for fifteen minutes to pass, but they all began to move again, even if they weren''t able to recover as much as they would have liked. The look on Gu Yue face made them feel a bit of danger, as this was Gu Yue they were talking about here. "It''sing now."Said Gu Yue causing them to nce up at the sky. A visible beam of light came rushing down and hit the ground a bit off from them. Yet the beam didn''t produce an explosion but simply pierce through the ground. "Are thosesers!" Shouted Xie Xie in shock. Thousands of thousands of beams of light were rushing down from the sky above Tang Wulin and his group. Bang! "This ce makes no damn sense!" Shouted Xie Xie as he had to deflect a beam away from him. Behind him, five ck rings appeared and began to lit up as numerous amount of beams of light wereing towards them. ''Absolute Dy.'' A gray aura spread out and began to engulf everyone around. Then as the beams of light passed through the gray, they started to slow down to the speed of a turtle. "Nice work, Xie Xie." Said Gu Yue as her eyes began to shine. She summed her elemental staff and then controlled the power of time to further slow down theser from hitting them. This gave them some breathing room and some time to move through the area. Yet sadly, Xie Xie absolute dy didn''t have the ability to adequately cover arge amount of room and so as soon as they left the gray aura, they were assaulted by the visiblesers. "Damn." Said Yue Zhengyu as he felt his body being burned and hit from the abundant rainfall of light. "I got it." Said Na''er. As she thurst her Silver Dragon Spear and cause the space around them to twist, making thesers that wereing down around them to turn. ''This can''t keep going on.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he was following behind Yuanen. "Yuanen stay in front and continue leading. Everyone move behind me and follow my steps." Said Tang Wulin causing them all to nod their head. Once he saw them following his steps, he summoned his Golden Dragon Spear. ''Hopefully, this works.'' Tang Wulin began flooding his body with the Golden Dragon King Annihtion, causing sparks to instantly fly around his body. This gave off a divine pressure and suppression around him causing the everyone to flinch. "Wh-What the hell." Said Xie Xie wide eyes as he felt his Dragon Space and Time trembling. It wasn''t only him as the others could feel their spirit beast trembling. ''Wait, is that-'' Gu Yue couldn''t finish her thought as Tang Wulin force his Annihtion to travel outside of his body, down to his glittering spear and appear at the tip. Then with a sigh, he began forcing to the power of ruin to trail behind his spear. The people around Tang Wulin watched in shock as Tang Wulin with fluid movements began to gradually move his spear around causing a distinctive silhouette of annihtion to form. An eastern dragon form began to with the divine power of ruin around everyone. Tang Wulin with urate movements, moved the dragon to intercepts all of thesering down on to them. Yet as soon as theser made contact with the eastern dragon, it instantly got erased and melted down. Everyone but Gu Yue and Na''er suck in a cold breath at the terrifying power of the scarlet eastern dragon. ''So he learned how to use the Golden Dragon King power of annihtion.'' Thought Gu Yue in shock but she then narrowed her eyes. ''But it''s far weaker.'' "Boss, what is this?" Questioned Xie Xie as he stayed close to Tang Wulin in instinctive fear of the eastern dragon. He didn''t know how a spirit master defense would be against that power and he has no thought of trying to found it. "Power of Ruin or know as the concept of destruction." Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to be surprised. Yet they didn''t question this any further as with the eastern dragon, they were able to safely stop theser rain from hitting them. Still, Tang Wulin knew he couldn''t keep this up for too long as he shifted his head to Gu Yue. "Prepare to teleport us with Yuanen directing you." Said Tang Wulin to Gu Yue. "Alright." Said Gu Yue as she began preparing her teleportation and Na''ering behind to help her. Once everything was ready, Yuanen Yehui pointed out the general direction and Gu Yue was able to teleport everyone forward after Tang Wulin releases his annihtion power. "Over there."Shouted Yuanen Yehui. Gu Yue instantly used her teleportation and then they all felt the space around the shift. They all blink their eyes as the teleportation ended but they knew they were still in theser field. "Something is over there."Said Yuanen Yehui as she pointed to a direction. Everyone turned their head and to their surprise saw a giant towering castle in the distance with shimmering mist appearing at the top. Yet the strangest thing was that none of thesers were approaching the magnificent castle let alone appearing over it. "What is up with that castle." Said Mu Xi as she narrowed her eyes. ''...Why does that castle have a hint of divinity on it.'' Thought Gu Yue with a bit of profound shock in her eyes. She could faintly see an aura of the gods around the castle, yet that doesn''t make any sense considering the Demon World, never had a god before. ''As for as I remembered at least.'' Thought Gu Yue. "I can feel something calling out to me from that castle." Said Yuanen Yehui as she felt the tug of her soul getting even stronger. "Well, at least we will be out of theser rain." Said Xie Xie as they began running towards the castle. It didn''t take long for them to close in on the castle and them being able to see an orange door. Yet what stood out was rows of torches that lit up the area and the being standing in front of the gate. It was a golden man with simr feature to that of a human with a muscr build and tribal markings around his shirtless body. The demon eyes shined with a blue light and in its hand was an ax that was letting out blue light. "A new challenger I see." Said the golden demon as he moved his eyes to the group approaching him. "You are?" Questioned Xie Xie as they came to a stop in front of the golden demon. He was a little bit surprised the demon didn''t outright attack him. As every demon, they have met so far either attack them or tried to kill them. "I''m the guard of the Dungeon of Mahal."Said the golden demon causing Tang Wulin and his group to furrow their brows. "Dungeon of Mahal?" "Oh? You don''t know what the Dungeon of Mahal is?"Questioned the golden man causing him to receive a nod. "Now this is intriguing, to think there are beings in hell who haven''t heard about it. Well, it matters not." Said the golden man. He began telling Tang Wulin group about the dungeon of Mahal and how one can gain valuable treasure from it. He then went on to tell them about how each floor works on Mahal and how no one has been able to reach the bottom. "For real? No one has been able to?"Questioned Xie Xie with wide eyes. "Yes, no one has ever been able to since the day the dungeon was founded. Not even the Demon Monarchs were able to conquer it."Said the golden man causing Gu Yue and Na''er face to change. "What is the requirement to do the dungeon?" Questioned Xu Lizhi. "None. Anyone who is able to pass through the barrier is allowed to do undertake the dungeon." Said the golden man. "The barrier?" "There is a faint barrier around Mahal, that stops those who are too strong from entering. Not even the strongest beings in the Demon World could enter here."Said the golden man causing everyone to be surprised. "But still, I can tell you guys are out of the ordinary."Said the golden man as he brought his hand to his chin. He could feel and see arge amount of spirit energy around the group in front of him. ''Especially that one.'' Thought the golden man as he nces at Tang Wulin. His instincts were screaming hysterically about the danger of the man in front of him. "Do you all wish to enter?" Questioned the golden man. "Yuanen?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "We wish to enter."Said Yuanen Yehui. "Yes. I wish you all luck and fortune." Said the golden man as he began moving out of the way. The golden door ahead began opening with a creaking sound. Yuanen Yehui nces at her friends and then began moving through the door. Chapter 115: Entrance of Mahal Chapter 115: Entrance of Mahal "What a surprise their not trying to kill each other." Mutter Xu Xiaoyan as she nces around at the countless demons in front. In a red hallway with decorative designs and ancient symbols on the wall. Were countless demons standing around as if they were waiting for something. "I guess they really are here to challenge the dungeon."Whispered Xie Xie as he could feel the tension. "Wee is this your first time?" A voice rang out near them. They all blink their eyes and turned their heads to the left to see a spectral being walking to them. The being appearance was simr to that of a human-like feature but his body was ethereal and an extra eye on their spectral forehead. "Yes."Said Tang Wulin. "I was right. Well, if you all have any question please do ask me. It''s been my job to assist all neers in any way I can."Said the Spectral Being. "Can you tell us a little about the levels?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing the spectral demon to nods his head. "Certainly. I''m unsure if you know or heard about it but Mahal has five floors in descending order. The floors are unique between one another with their own types of mazes and challenges. Each floor there are various types of traps, curses, and evenpetitors that will try their hardest to get rid of you." Said the Spectral Demon. "They aren''t focused onpleting the level?" Questioned Xie Xie. "Oh they are, but that doesn''t mean they won''t try to get rid of anypetition or try to take advantage of you. Especially when there is a chance that every demon inside may have gained a treasure from one of the rooms in the dungeon."Said the spectral demon. "That does make sense."Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. The act of plundering would allow one to undoubtedly gain resources and even fortune if they were able to do it sessfully. Especially in a ce where one person can''t cover the entire floor and so one would just find it far easier to turn to plunder. While this may cause problems in the future from the victims, the enticement and value of the priceless treasure in thebyrinth may be too much. ''Plus this isn''t so different from survival in the regions.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he recalled the harsh environment of Ignis. "To reach a new floor, one must get to the hell gate."Said the Spectral Demon. "Hell Gate?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Think of it as a gate that transports a person down." Said the Spectral Demon. "But to get to the hell gate, one must get past the Fiends who guards the Hell Gate. Different types of fiends will guard the gate and so it all depends on your luck which one you meet." Said the Spectral Demon causes them all to not their head. "Why are some of the demons just waiting out here?"Questioned Yue Zhengyu. "Ahh for various reasons. Some are preparing, some are hoping to see if someone can conquer this dungeon and others are here to scout out any potential talents for the Demon Monarch."Said the Spectral Demon. For twenty minutes they asked the spectral demon some other stuff about the Dungeon. They learned about the rumor sixth floor if one was able to clear the fifth level, which has never been done. They also learned one can leave the level by finding the return gate which is the only way to get back. One is also advised to try and not rest in the dungeons as every being in there is trying to kill you. The spectral demon left to another group that recently came in after they were done. "Do you know about the Demon Monarchs?" Questioned Xie Xie to Gu Yue after hearing their names for the second time. "The Demon Monarchies, from what I''m sure you may have figured out is the five rulers of the demon world. Or more specifically the king of each region."Said Gu Yue causing everyone to nod their heads. They more or less figure that they were the head of a huge fraction or kings of the demon world. "...They are also the ones who can send a seed to another ne."Said Gu Yue causing all of her friends eyes to widen. "Are you saying, they are the ones who ced the seed in Yuanen."Said Xie Xie with his expression changing and his fist clenching. "One of them might have."Said Gu Yue with a sigh. Yuanen Yehui body shook as she was able to finally find out how she got the seed. Yet that didn''t make her feel any better. "Why didn''t you tell us this back then?" Questioned Mu Xi with a raised brow. "Because it wouldn''t matter. As the only thing that was important was the seed."Said Gu Yue but Mu Xi tilted her head. "Wouldn''t the Demon Monarchies be looking out for the seeds?" Questioned Mu Xi. "They would, but they would be too busy fighting with each other. As each of them doesn''t want the others to grow and so they would stop the other from iming the seed." Said Gu Yue. "Are you saying they wouldn''t try to work together to invade another world?" Questioned Ye Xinn but Gu Yue only shook her head. "Depending on the world, one Demon Monarch and his almost infinite army of demons would be all that is needed to conquer another ne. Well from what the books said about them."Said Gu Yue. They all fell in silence at the revtion and some information about the strength of the Demon Monarchs. While not all nes are as strong as each other, the fact that only one Monarch would be needed to conquer one was just unbelievable. That is not even counting their almost infinite army of demons if Gu Yue words from earlier were true. Which makes it even more amazing that their own ne was able to repel the attack or at least avoided the invasion. "Well anyway, we should begin entering the dungeon. From what that spectral demon said, we will all be split up at the start but we can meet upter."Said Tang Wulin causing them all to nod their head but then. "We shouldn''t do that until thest level."Said Tang Wulin causing their eyes to widen. "What do you mean Wulin?"Questioned Na''er. "This is a ce that has valuable treasure and fortune. It would be a waste to not try and see if we can gain anything that could increase our strength. It would make it easier to spread out than try and find it together."Said Tang Wulin. "I guess you are right. If this ce was able to even move and entice the Demon Monarchs, then it should be worth the plunder."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a nod of her head. "Alright let''s hurry up."Said Xie Xie. They began moving towards the entrance for the dungeon but no one notice Tang Wulin ncing back. "You were right, that demon as been staring intensely at Yuanen."Said Zeref as he was staring at the demon behind them. ''Do you think he knows?'' "That she is the seed from the Douluo Continent? I''m not sure."Said Zeref there could be many reasons on why the demon was observing them. "I wonder when he will make his move." Said Zeref as he stared at the demon. Yet Tang Wulin said nothing as he continued to follow behind his friends. # ''Why would she bring it here.'' Thought Mahaan as he stared at the group ahead of him. Normally he wouldn''t notice or care to pay mind to anything but his task at hand. Yet, he could feel his soul trembling when he swept his gaze around and itnds on the red-haired girl. At first thought, something was wrong at him but as he started thinking, he began to recall something Demon Monarch Alba once told him and his guards. ''I have embued you all with a piece of my seed. So you should be able to recognize and feel the seed when its awaken.'' Demon Monarch Alba did this, so it would be easier and faster for his subordinates to capture the seed for him. Alba wasn''t the only Monarch who did this as all of the others did this, causingpetition for the capture of the seed to be intense. ''No way is the seed in the demon world awaken or there would be more chaos. As the demon when its awaken sends off a light.'' Thought Mahaan. Which means the girl must have found the seed but hasn''t raised a fuss yet. As he refuses to believe anyone who lived in the demon world, would not recognize the seed of demons. ''Although I don''t know which Monarch, you serve, it matters not. With the treasures, I can gain In the dungeon and the seed I will pry from your dead body. I know my Lord will reward me handsomely.'' Thought Mahaan with a cruel smirk and greed inside of him. Yet Mahaan would have never thought that the red hair-girl didn''t have the seed but was the seed that was needed to open up the gates of hell. As the thought of someoneing to the demon world who housed the seed was beyond imaginable and unbelievable. # In front of Tang Wulin and his friends was arge chamber door with ancient symbols all around. "Remember, we all won''t meet up till the fifth level. If you believe you can''t go on anymore, then take the return gate back and wait for the rest of us." Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to nod their head. No more words were said, as they step up to the chamber door which automatically opens and then they all jump down. Chapter 116: Floor One Chapter 116: Floor One ''A pretty long fall.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt the wind pressure on his face. He and his friends were promptly split up from a sparkling light that covered each of them and brought them into one of the many holes that were around as they fell. As he was falling, Tang Wulin could still see many visible holes around him and yet the light still hasn''t brought him into any of them. ''It can curve too?'' The long drop began to curve to the left, with the light he was in following in suit. Until then that the ball of ligth shot into a hole where a light was shining. Bang! ''I guess this is where I start.'' Thought Tang Wulin as the glowing ball of lightnded on the ground and began to break off from him. He was in a golden room with radiant orbs of light that was shining all around. In front of him was a golden door simr to the one that was at the entrance of the dungeon. "This ce is attractive." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "You are right."Said Sleipnir as she appeared too but Tang Wulin said nothing back to them as he begins moving through the decorated door. # ''Time to move.'' Thought Xie Xie as soon as hended. He began moving through the golden-white halls while being mindful of danger. From what the spectral demon told them, all of the beings inside the tower except his friends will try and kill him. If that wasn''t bad enough, this ce was practically a maze filled with traps, so finding his friends is almost impossible unless one was lucky enough. He shifted his gaze around as he walked until he saw the same door he walkthrough before but this one was gold and white. He moved towards the door and taps his hand on, causing it to slowly open up. He summoned his dagger and slowly moved through the door but to his surprise, he saw nothing. The room was a pure deste room with a wall at the end, meaning a dead end. ''Well, I should have at least expected that.'' Thought Xie Xie as he began to make his way out. ng! Xie Xie instantly swiped his dagger down causing the ming arrow that wasing towards him to get destroyed. He then moved his gaze over to see a demon with a bow and another demon with a huge giant sword in its hand. With a firm step on the floor, he dashes towards the demons who eyes widen in shock. Yet before they could react, Xie Xie was already behind them with sufficient moisture dripping from his dagger. The demons heads were removed, and Xie Xie kept on moving. ''Those demons didn''te down with us. They probably came before us.'' Thought Xie Xie as he didn''t recall seeing their faces. He then instantly jump to the left to avoid being cleaved in half by a dark ck of wind passing by. He nces to behind him to see a group of demons who gave the aura of a spirit saint charging towards him. ''Damn, time to move.'' Thought Xie Xie as he began dashing away from them. While he could easily take on these demons, he knew it would require him to waste a small bit of his spirit power. They all agreed to save as much spirit power as possible since they may have to finish all five floors to find the seed for Yuanen. ''Not only that but we don''t know what else the other floors have in store for us.'' Xie Xie runs through the hallway, with him asionally going through some of the doors, even with the risk he may get lost or worst it might be a dead end. After a while, he was able to lose the group chasing him but sadly this caused other groups of demon to notice him. The other demons began chasing Xie Xie, thinking he may have found some treasure. As Xie Xie was running, he felt his footnded on one of the tiles and it going down. ''Oh shit.'' His instincts screamed at him as he nces to the right and saw the walls opening up in next to him. Without any hesitation, he used all of his speed and with a burst escaped the burning spears that wereing out of the wall at breakneck speed. ''Alright I see the door but, I don''t think I will have enough time to open it up and not get hit by these spears.'' Thought Xie Xie as he could feel the spears that wereing out of the wall were keeping up with his speed. In fact, to his shock, they were getting faster and faster. Shaking his head, he began thinking of a n. While this was happening, the demon group that was following him had already been pierced and burned to a crisp from the spear. With their expression showing regret and shocked. ''Well here I go.'' Thought Xie Xie as he threw his dagger toward the door. He watches as it making contact with it and causing the door to open. He instantly jumps through the door just as the hallway was filled with rows of burning spear and then the door closed behind. He quickly got up and saw he was in a room with other demons who had their eyes on him while their guard was up. Not only was that but he was able to see multiple doors to his right and a massive golden door down. ''They came from another way. But why are they all on guard but not doing anything?'' Thought Xie Xie in suspicions but then the ground glowed and a voice rang out. "Thirty-five participants are here,mencing the survival game." "Only thest five can survive and escape this room." ''What th-.'' Xie Xie eyes widen as the floor under them literally disappeared and below them was a boundless sea of ck fire. ''Not good!'' Xie Xie instantly shifted his eyes around and saw that the walls around them were still there. Quickly thinking of a n, his rings behind him appeared and lit up. A clone appeared above Xie Xie who thrust out his hand to the clone. The clone knowing what to do snatch Xie Xie arm and with a mighty swing, hurled him over to the wall. As he was getting close to the wall, he felt something hot was approaching him from the right. ''Controlling Crane Catching Dragon.'' Xie Xie moved his hands to the right, causing the mes to bend around him and hit the wall. But this caused his momentum to slow down and he was falling without being close to the wall. Yet his face was still calm as another clone appeared under him, upside down with their foot on and his. Then they both kick, allowing Xie Xie tounch himself towards the wall and pierce his dagger into the side. ''Alright, I have some breathing room.'' Thought Xie Xie as the danger of falling into theva was temporarily stopped. He wasn''t the only one who went for the walls, as other demons were able totch on to the wall. Yet only fifteen of them were able to do this, while the others died. ''One of them tried talking me out.''Thought Xie Xie as he knew the me that almost hit him was fired from one of the other demons. Yet he could grasp why they did it, as the room said only five could leave this room. Meaning ten more people would have to die at least if he wanted to leave. No one wanted to stay in this room for so long and there was no telling what else would happen. ''Let''s move.'' Thought Xie Xie as he began his attack. ''Ghost Shadow Perplexing Track.'' Xie Xie body shed as he began running nimbly on the wall while leaving behind after-images. The other demons in the room noted this and their eyes widen in shock. Xie Xie cross the distance between the demon nearest to him and before it could react, beheaded it while kicking its body into the sea below. As the demon body hit the sea of mes, it was instantly melted down and leaving nothing behind. This caused the demons all to suck in a cold breath. Yet this didn''t scene didn''t cause Xie Xie to pause as he continued his attack. # ''I knew this would be like a maze but this is just ridiculous.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he opens up the door and found himself face to face without another dead end. "What can you do, it''s not like I can move through the wall and scout ahead."Said Zeref. Sleipnir and Zeref try to see if they could move through the walls. To help Tang Wulin find the entrance to the hell gate faster. But something was blocking them from entering, In fact, it was more like something was rigorously suppressing them. ''It feels like I''m nowhere close.'' Thought Tang Wulin while looking around the dead-end room. ''Wait a minute.'' Thought Tang Wulin as a delighted grin started to sprout on his face. "Wulin?" "Just what are you nning." Zeref and Sleipnir both felt chill at the grin on Tang Wulin face as he turned towards the wall in front of him. They watched as he began clenching his fist and then punch out towards the wall. BOOOOOOM! "Well, now it actually worked." Zeref and Sleipnir had a look of shocked at the destroyed wall in front of them. They saw another private hallway through the hole and also the shocked look of a group of demons. Subsequently, the wall began to slowly reform causing Tang Wulin eyes to sh and shined fiercely. "So that whys. This ce is able to regenerate the wall, so as long as I can go through before its closed up I should be fine." With this n in mind, Tang Wulin began rampaging through the mighty walls of the maze. The shockwaves of his fist were felt throughout the maze and causing some of the participants to fall into a fatal situation. One including a certain dagger boy who got burned by a sea ofva from the shockwave tripping him up and him almost falling into the sea. Chapter 117: Silver Rider (1) Chapter 117: Silver Rider (1) ''Why do I have a feeling that is Wulin.'' Thought Gu Yue as she moves through the hallway. She has been a lot of skirmish with demons who were attacking each other left from right. In fact, she has already encountered some bloodbaths with none of the demons surviving as the winner would die from too many injuries. ''Is that adder? Could I be close to it?'' Thought Gu Yue as she saw atter going down from the hallway she was in. # ''Just how many rooms and walls are there.'' Thought Tang Wulin in exasperation as he broke through his thirtieth wall and into his tenth room. "I''m not surprised considering how big this maze is." Said Zeref as he moved beside Tang Wulin. "Still, I wonder who made this ce. The first floor of the maze is so detail."Said Sleipnir with her eyes shining at the texture and patterns of the hallways. Tang Wulin didn''t reply to Sleipnir and simply stomped one foot onto the ground. The entire floor instantly began to rumble as if a massive earthquake had urred. The ground that was made out of material that they knew wasn''t ordinary, began to crack all over now. Next, it began bursting apart, creating an incredibly huge fissure that extended into every direction as if the earth was breaking and causing the wall around to begin to crack. "What the hell!" "Isn''t this hallway of Mahal! How the hell is he able to do this!" "No one should have this kind of strength!" Were the shouts of the demon that has been following Tang Wulin and his rampage through the maze. At first, he didn''t mind them as they were more like a pest than anything threatening but with the constantck of progress and dead-ends, safe to say he wasn''t in the best of mood. The grounds began breaking apart with the cracks crisscrossing and interweaving between each other. Every single being including Tang Wulin began to fall from the destroyed ground and then, they allnded on another set of floors. ''So there was a second level.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began looking around and ignoring the demons that were starting to stand up with murder in their eyes. The demons all nce at each other and with a nod began raining down their attacks onto Tang Wulin who was ignoring their existence. They choose to assault him from a distance in fear of being grabbed or hit by one of Tang Wulin punches. The walls of Mahal weren''t something even, the strongest demons in the dungeon could break, let alone the demons surrounding Tang Wulin. But they were confident, that his weakness should be long-range and no way he could endure all of their attacks. ''Let''s see how much stuff you have after you''re a pile of flesh and blood.'' The demons all choose to work together to eliminate this foe in front of them and then fight to the death for his stuffter. Boom! All of the demons were grinning viciously, with some of them already moving to reap the treasure off the dead body of Tang Wulin. One demon began getting close with caution and after still seeing no movements began to be more confident. ''Of course, there is no way, he could have survived all of our attacks. Now let see what h-.'' A hand burst out of the cloud of dust andtched on to the neck of the demon that was close. The demon''s eyes were wide with fright and tried to free itself from the hands hold. But to its unspeakable horror found that the handtching on to its throat was too strong. "H-How!" The smoke cleared, allowing the demon to see Tang Wulin but he was unharmed. Tang Wulin said nothing as he held the demon while tapping his chin with his other hand. A group of around thirty demons attacking him would be dangerous as none of these demons cultivation was weaker than his. In fact, the lowest one he could sense was about one rank higher than him. Yet all of the damage he received was essentially reduced by 90% because of his Dragon Robe. An Ultra Divine Armor that allowed him to survive attacks from Fefnir and Niddhogg who reached the levels of the god. The crowd of demons were frightened and had their guards up as they got ready to attack again. They refuse to believe their attacks had no effect on Tang Wulin or more, in fact, they were too scared to believe. As for the demon who was a capture, it can only me its luck and greed. As it was too ovee by the thought of taking the treasure or riches that Tang Wulin may have. Tang Wulin shifted his gaze to the demon in front of him and then nces at the demons behind who were charging up their attacks. "How many times have you been in this maze?" Questioned Tang Wulin to the demon in his hold. "W-What!" The demon was half confused and sacred as it could feel the others getting ready to attack. "Answer me this, or I will use you as a shield."Said Tang Wulin causing the demon eyes to dte. "T-This is my fifth time!" Yelled the demon in fear causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Att-." As the demons were about to attack altogether, Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes and then clench his fist that wasn''t holding the demon. ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' Instantly the whole room began shaking and crack as the demonic dragon roared out causing the whole room to rumble. An unbelievable amount of pressure and suppression surge out of Tang Wulin that began to cover the room. The crowd of demons that were about to unleash their attacks was instantly suppressed and forced to kneel down on the floor. They had their bodies bent with their arm trembling and head lowered down on the ground. Yet they weren''t kneeling out of respect but out of genuine fear that was sown deep into their soul and blood. Their eyes held a gaze that was in utter fear and eptance as they gaze down at the ground. The demon in Tang Wulin hand eyes shook as it stared at the godlike existence in front of it. While Tang Wulin looks like this was a walk in the park for him. "Now, listen up. I will be asking some questions, you all just need to answer."Said Tang Wulin but he receives no answer as the demons were still recalling that terrifying aura that sprouted from him. "Who knows the way to the hell gate." Questioned Tang Wulin as he recalled the spectral demon not mentioning the hell gate changes or moves. The demons quickly informed him where the nearest Hell Gate was, as there were numerous ones around with fiends defending the gate. Tang Wulin seeing the crowd shouting out numerous hell gate area and some of them shouting at the same one, he nodded his head. The demons face started rxing as they saw Tang Wulin nodding his head. Without any warning, all of the demons were instantly sted to bits as sixteen demonic dragons burst out from the ground. Next Tang Wulin clenches his fist and the demon''s in his hand turned into a bloody mist. The demons had no way of defending or surviving his devil yer magic as it was too deadly for them. Not only does it suppress them but also ignores all of their resistance and durability. Tang Wulin then pivoted his foot after absorbing their soul and began breaking through the crack walls of the room. "I''m surprised you were able tobine your devil ying with the divine moves so fast."Said Zeref as he moves next to Tang Wulin. ''The theory and abilities were about the same as the Apocalypse King move set. It was rtively easier as neither of them was trying to suppress the other.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he broke through another room. ''In fact, I would say they were trying to help each other.'' "Help each other?" Questioned Zeref as he began furrowing his brows. He honestly didn''t think Devilyer arts would get along with most powers, especially the Golden Dragon King. Even then, he didn''t think it would be as easy as what Tang Wulin was saying. "It might be because the Golden Dragon King powers are that of ruin and destruction. Both powers could be considered on the dark side or negative spectrum in terms of power. So both of the powers may have created a kinship between each other."Said Sleipnir causing Zeref to nod his head. "Also maybe because we alter the divine moves to work with the Devil yer arts." Said Zeref causing both Sleipnir and Tang Wulin to nod. Tobine his Devil yer arts with his Nine Divine Moves, he had to with the help of Zeref rework it. It didn''t take too long to do as they only had to change some parts of the foundation to make it work. Tang Wulin said nothing as he kept plowing through the walls. From what the demons told him back then, he should be approaching the Fiend that guards the hell gate. ''I hope they''re strong.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his battle lust for a good battle was making his blood boil in excitement. From what he was told, each floor should have a fiend that guards the hell gate that was strong. Especially the third floors and above since it was able to curb every single challenger from advancing further. Even the Demon Monarchs couldn''t ovee over the third floor and beyond when they themselves undertook the dungeon of Mahal. After a while, Tang Wulin finds himself face to face with a door that was the same as the other but with a silvery-white to it. ''This should be it.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he taps on the door causing it to slowly open and then walk in. As he steps in, he saw a pile of stairs going down. After moving down anding to a stop as a broad door was in front of him. "Ahhh!" Tang Wulin could hear screams on the other side of the door but didn''t care as he began moving towards the door. After pushing it open, he was gifted with the view of a vast arena withrge pirs around and a blood-filled floor. Around the floor were bodies that seem to have been recently killed and in the middle of the room was a being with its back turned to him. The being was a skeleton that wore a silvery-white robe and in its hand was a ck bow that was letting out an ominous pressure. The skeleton moved as if it felt the presence of Tang Wulin, shifted its gaze to him and silver fire began to burn merrily in its eyes. "Wee Challenger." "You may call me the Silver Rider." Chapter 118: Silver Rider (2) Chapter 118: Silver Rider (2) "Wee Challenger." "You may call me the Silver Rider." Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he kept up his guard against the Silver Rider in front of him. He only knew a few things about the Silver Rider from the spectral demon and how it was one of the hardest to fiends to beat on this level. So most demons who venture into the dungeon tend to avoid it at all cost or retreat when they discover his room. The Silver Rider is one of the fiends on floor one of the dungeon of Mahal that guards one of the hell gates. The Silver Rider specializes in wielding his bow to strikes his enemy from an extensive range and using the elements as support. From what he heard, the Silver Ride was master of archery, to the point where he could easily snipe at someone from one kilometer away. As for the elements, they were electricity and surprisingly light. Seeing the Silver Rider in front of him, he couldn''t help but think this being was at least at the level of a Spirit Emperor. The Silver Ride tilted his head as he stared at the challenger before him. Just from the aura and the spirit energy around Tang Wulin, the rider could tell this person in front of him was strong. ''Not only that but he isn''t being pressured or ruthlessly suppress by the dark aura of my Astra.'' Thought the Silver Rider in interest. No words were uttered as the Silver Rider instantlytched an arrow in one of his bowstrings and let it go. The arrow itself was a silvery arrow with a skull on the tip with the tip itself being dyed with blue mes. The fire arrow ripped through the air and rocket towards Tang Wulin who looked as if he wouldn''t be able to react in time. ''Show me your strength.'' Thought the Silver Rider. With unbelievable fast reflexes, Tang Wulin thrust out his fist to meet the zing arrow. The Silver Rider eyes widen a bit as he watched the air around Tang Wulin fist twisting and trembling uncontrobly. Then with a thunderous boom, the fist met with the ming arrow. BANG! Yet instead of Tang Wulin fist blowing apart the arrow, it was the arrow itself that blew up as Tang Wulin felt his fist make contact. His eyes were widening as the arrow expanded into raging mes and engulfed him. # ''Finally, it stopped shaking and rumbling.'' Thought Xie Xie as he was walking through the hallway while holding on to the walls. The room where he was doing a trial with the other demons began shaking as if an earthquake was going off. At first, he thought it was only just the room with the sea of raging fire he was in before. But even after he became one of thest five participants and left the room, the shaking didn''t stop. He wouldn''t mind so much, except that the shaking almost caused him to die from the excessive vibration messing up his wall running. Although he was able to save himself with his clone, it would be an embarrassment if he was to die that way. The uncontroble shaking did cause most of the demons to fall who he didn''t kill in the room, causing the door to open up and allowing them to leave. He was lucky he didn''t meet any more groups of demons as he made his way through the hall. ''Then again, I would be surprised if any of them could try and hunt someone when it was that shaking.'' thought Xie Xie. ''But, Wulin would most likely be able to fight through this.'' Thought Xie Xie as he recalled his heaven-defying captain. He couldn''t help but wonder if Wulin was also having trouble with these vibrations and if he was getting irritated like him. As Xie Xie was walking, he came upon a door simr to the one at the entrance but the door was silver. ''Oh! I guess I found the Fiend.'' # ''What a terrifying instinct and reflexes, that man has.'' Thought the Silver Rider in shock. The arrow he shot was something that could outpace even lightning and was hard to track. Yet not only was the man able to track the arrow but he was able to react to the arrow with his fist. But that wasn''t even the end as he saw what happened as he made contact with the arrow. ''To think he would step back.'' Thought the Silver Rider. While it would be almost impossible to see the moment when Tang Wulun step back as he did it at the veryst second. The Silver Rider with his exceptional perception and acute senses was able to watch Tang Wulin move back in slow motion as the arrow was exploding outward. ''I''m sure he must have been damaged at least.'' The Silver Rider scarcely doubted Tang Wulin would be able to escape all of the damage even if he steps back. As the dust began to clear, the Silver Rider was able to see Tang Wulin but he was unharmed. ''Interesting.'' Thought the Silver Rider with his interest peeking even more. Without any more words, the Silver Rider ced another arrow onto his bow but before he couldunch the arrow, Tang Wulin reacted. Tang Wulin stamped down on the ground causing the ground to create spider webs and for the room to start shaking. ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The World.'' Sixteen demonic dragons burst forth around the area of Tang Wulin and the Silver Rider. All of the fierce dragons sped off toward the Silver Rider who merely jumps back and let loose one of his arrow on one of the dragon heads. As the arrow made contact with the dragon head, an explosion rang out but the dragon head still kept on going although it was fainter than before. The Silver Ridertched on sixteen arrows onto his bow and added on the power of lightning around them. After he fired off the arrows, he summons the power of lighting and dispatches it behind the sixteen arrows. As the arrow made contact, it caused the dragon heads aura to dim and when they sh with the lightning it was destroyed. Yet as the Silver Rider was about tond, his body instantly turn ghost-like and disappeared. Just as the area he was merely in, exploded with purple-blue energy. The Silver Rider ce sixteen arrows on his bow and started to search for Tang Wulin. But that wasn''t hard as the sound of a sonic boom went off and even more, visible cracks appeared in the room. ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Soars.'' The Silver Rider watched as a beam of purple-gold was heading towards him. As the Silver Rider narrows his eyes, he was able to see what exactly it was. It was Tang Wulin rushing towards him with an aura of an extremely thin and transparentyer of golden scales with a wisp of purple energy. Yet that didn''t deter him as he homed in on him and fired off his arrows that were coated with lightning. The arrow turns into a streak of blue with fire and lightning interweaving between each other as they sped towards Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t stop as his body rammed straight into the arrows and their collision causing an explosion that reverberated through the room. The Silver Ridertched on another set of arrows and released them as Tang Wulin burst through the cloud of smokes. As the arrows were getting close to Tang Wulin who appeared unharmed. He waited until thest seconds before flipping over the arrows and then dashing straight to the Silver Rider. Even as the arrows behind him twist and turn around to chase after him. The Silver Ride narrowed his eyes as a blue light began shining and causing Tang Wulin to flinch but he nevertheless kept on moving. A hint surprise was shone inside the socket of the Silver Rider but he still dashes backward whiletching on one arrow on his bow. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes at this action but still charged forward. Then his eyes slight widen at the staggering amount of energy that the arrow was absorbing as the Silver Rider aimed it towards him. A blue light appeared on the tip of the arrow. As the Silver Rider was pulling back, space began trembling around it and then he let go. It was only through Tang Wulin Asura Bloodline and his godly physiques from the Golden Dragon King that allowed him to react. Tang Wulin was able to thrust out his hand to sh with the arrow that was able to pierce through space to strike him. The air began trembling as two unstoppable forces met each other and the force behind each of them caused the room to tremble. Yet Tang Wulin began to grin as he felt his blood began to boil and pushes out his fist further causing the arrow to break apart. But he was still push back by the shockwave that was generating from him oveing the arrow. The Silver Ride furrow his brows but nhelesstched another set of arrows his bow. But then his figure began to dissipate and disappear as numerous chains burst from the ground. Subsequently, they all chased after him as the reappeared a few meters away. A huge burst of lightning erupted from around the Silver Rider as he fired off his arrows towards the chain. Then he tilted his head as a fist came smashing through and then instantly a set of arrows were ced on his bows again. Next, he evades the kick towards his face by jumping and leaning back. He subsequently fired off the arrows even with the perilous position he was in. An explosion ran out and the Silver Rider disappeared as a fist thrust out and blew away the dust. The Silver Ridertched another arrow but instead of shooting it towards Tang Wulin, they shot straight above both of them. Tang Wulin nces at the sky to see a swirl of murky clouds forming above with lighting rumbling through it. The dark cloud was surrounding them in all directions and countless streaks of lightning hacked down towards Tang Wulin, producing an absolutely terrifying scene. Tang Wulin stared up at the countless streaks of lightninging towards and then thrust out his thin golden scaled fist towards them with all of his might. As his fist made contact with the streaks of lightning, his fist smashed through all of them and blew away the thunder clouds. This caused an ear-splitting and deafening sound to reverberate through the room, while some of the electricity coiled around his arms. Then he thrust out his hand to meet the iing arrows that were fired by the Silver Rider. Then a streak of golden charge towards the Silver Rider who fired off his arrows and lightning attack towards Tang Wulin. All of the arrows were directed at Tang Wulin blindspot and the before the lightning reached Tang Wulin, it shes out bright. Then the arrow curved and head towards the area where the gold thin spectral scale was the faintest. Then above Tang Wulin, a fierce thunderstorm was forming and countless amount of terrifying lightning hack down toward Tang Wulin. But then a demonic dragon roared out. The mes in the Silver Rider eyes flickered as it experienced a tyrannical amount of pressure and suppression that almost caused him to kneel. He was able to see a golden dragon roaring out in the ce of Tang Wulin but it wasn''t alone. A silhouette appeared next to the golden dragon. It had a deste appearance with purple tribal marking that appeared all around its body and four horns on its head. Then the being slightly uncloses its eyes causing an enormous amount of pressure to be released thatpletely and utterly annihted all of the attacksing towards it. The overwhelming pressure was neither divine nor dominating. It felt like absolute destruction and ruin incarnated that he felt could destroy all of heaven and earth. The walls on the room were shattering and fissures were appearing through the ground. Then it was gone as if it wasn''t even there in the first ce. The Silver Rider shifted its gaze to Tang Wulin who was staring at him stoically. Yet his hands that were on his bow were trembling and the mes in eyes socket were flickering as his soul was still trembling. Chapter 119: Silver Rider (3) Chapter 119: Silver Rider (3) ''Amazing.'' Thought the Silver Rider as he held on to his bow. Throughout the whole fight, the man in front of him as been defending and countering all of his attacks. Whether they be attacks from above, attacks that exploded or ones that were aimed at his blind spot. Not only that but the man before him demonstrated abilities that made him feel like he was being suppressed. ''Especially thatst one.'' The Silver Rider knew if his opponent kept up that field of suppression about 40% of his strength would have dropped and maybe even more. As the silhouette that showed up next to the dragon was too terrifying and tyrannical. ''I can''t let him use that skill again.'' Thought the Silver Rider as he began totch another arrow on his bow and his turned into slits. If Tang Wulin heard the Silver Rider thoughts, he would roll his eyes and would sigh in discontent. As the tragic truth was he couldn''t use his Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The Heaven at the same level he did before. As the etherious form inside of him was slightly awakening from the Silver Rider strong demon aura and so it was slightly interesting. But then it went back to sleep causing Tang Wulin to sigh in frustration and annoyance. Fire burst forth on the tip of the arrow the Silver Ridertched on. But this one was different as the mes turned from blue to silver and caused Tang Wulin instincts to go off. Then heunched it off causing thunder-like crackle to reverberate through the room as a streak of glittering silver shed towards Tang Wulin, who was able to evade it thest second. Subsequently, he stomps down hard on the ground and shed toward the Silver Rider. ''Too fast.'' Thought the Silver Rider at Tang Wulin reflexes. Tang Wulin formed his hand into a w and thrust out. The Silver Rider suffered a bit of suppressioning from Tang Wulin as the w approached him. This caused him to lose the chance to dodge. But not faltering for a moment, he moved his bow in front and allowed it to defend against Tang Wulin attack. The Silver Rider was sent flying with some of his bones cracking but overall he was fine. ''He didn''t resist, while also stepping back and using a weird defensive stance to reduce the damage.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he recalled the Silver Rider strange movement. Yet not wanting to lose out, he stomps down on the ground and sends out a purple-blue beam of radiant energy towards the Silver Rider whose eyes shed. Blue-colored waves of lightning burst from the Silver Rider towards the purple-blue beam of energy that was heading towards him. The blue lighting and the beam shed before they neutralize each other causing Tang Wulin to have eyes to brighten with a hint of surprise. As the Silver Ridended on the ground, he lightly steps on the floor and causing the ground beneath to rumble. Then countless skeletons burst out of the ground all with their weapons and begin dashing to Tang Wulin. While the skeleton was dashing towards Tang Wulin, the Silver Ride summon another silver arrow that shined with a blue light at the tip. Heunches it over Tang Wulin, who was already smashing apart the skeleton that was charging at him. ''Is there no end?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he lost count of how many skeletons he destroyed already. It was then he felt danger and nce up above him. A dark cloud that was swirling like a vortex appeared above him. He didn''t know what was going toe down, but he didn''t stay as he smashed through the skeletons. Just as Tang Wulin moved, countless streams of light shot down towards the area he was and hit one of the skeletons. It was one of the Silver Rider arrows that pierce through the skeleton skull. But it wasn''t one as countless more began to rain down like a hail storm. It was only because of Tang Wulin''s terrifying strength and speed that he was able to not get hit once. ''How long are these going to follow me?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he stomps down andunch himself to the side, as the arrows rain down on his previous spot. As he sailed to the other side, he instantly leans back as a streak of blue sped past him and hit the wall to his right. Yet that didn''t prevent his foot from smashing into the wall. He nces to the side to see the Silver Ridertching another arrow onto his bowstring and then seeing more skeletons popping out. Then above him, the cloud was shooting down countless arrows as it made its way over to him. Yet even with all of that, he merely felt excitement as the grin on his face only grew. Other people might have felt despair or annoyance from being in this situation. But not him as heunched himself from the wall causing it to rupture and sped off toward the Silver Rider. How could the Silver Rider not know what Tang Wulin was nning? Instantly hetched twelve arrows on his bows that spark with lightning and then fired them off at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes that began to glow brilliantly and then he roared out. A huge golden dragon appeared behind Tang Wulin and roared out behind him causing the whole room to shake with a thunder-pping sound. The Silver Rider eyes shook as he felt his connection with the skeleton and his arrow storm above being disturbed. Then all of the skeletons around Tang Wulin lost the blue mes in their socket and crumble like puppets on a string. While the gray vortex above trembles and then started to dissipate. The arrows that the Silver Rider fired went off course after being hit by the dragon roar vibration. Witnessing all of this, the Silver Rider couldn''t help but be shocked. When was thest time it has been pushed this far before? Most people tend to avoid his room or run away the moment when they found it. Even the stout ones would always die by his other moves and despair over his three-pronged attack. Tang Wulin didn''t care about what the Silver Rider was thinking as he stomps down on the floor and summoned his sixteen demonic dragons. They all burst through the ground and dashed toward the Silver Rider who instantlytched some arrows on his bow, even while he was thinking. As the dragons were rushing toward him, the Silver Rider discharged them off towards each of the dragons but then his eyes widen. After the attack made contact, a streak of gold was moving towards him with a speed he couldn''t react to. As Tang Wulin fist wasing towards the Silver Rider, he only sighed and his body disappeared. Tang Wulin first hit nothing but he didn''t fret as he nces to the side to see the Silver Rider appearing again. The Silver Ride appeared a few meters away from Tang Wulin with his eyes shining brilliantly. He held out his hand and an arrow appeared. It was different from his other as the tip had the face of a smiling devil. As the Silver Rider began to ce the arrow on the bow, which was brimming with power and a deadly aura. The Silver Rider couldn''t help but wonder when was thest time he used this arrow. "Dodge if you can." As the Silver Rider began to pull back his arrow, the room began to tremble and the air began to crackle with power. The ground around him was splitting, and narrow fissures were forming as the arrow was fully drawn back. ''Gods Arrow.'' As the Silver Rider let go, the room trembled and shattered. As the beam of light that was five-meter wide crossed the room towards Tang Wulin in the time it took to take a breath. Yet Tang Wulin reacted in time as he thrust out towards the arrow with all of his strength. As they made, contact arge amount of resistance on both sides was met and the two were shing for dominance. The arrow began letting out an aura of death which began to engulf Tang Wulin''s right arm and then towards his whole body. Yet Tang Wulin''s expression did not change as deep within him he could feel a bounding pulse and quiver that reverberate through his whole body. That pulse travel throughout the room and even the whole dungeon that shook the soul of all demonic creatures. Then a burst of multi-colored vines and green energy erupted from Tang Wulin soul core as it senses the aura of death. The two energies began to coat his whole body andbining with his gold scales. Multi-colored vines began to sprout of his body and wrap all around his arm down to his fist and then the rest swirled around his body. Thin scales could be seen appearing on his vines and his three hearts were beating like a drum as they began to pump power through his body. Tang Wulin thin scales started to be define and sharper with thebination of the life energy from his soul core and his multi-colored vines bncing it out. The aura of death that was trying to engulf his body was being absorbed and destroyed by the aura of life. As not even the power of destruction that could melt and destroy all things in the universe could ovee the power of life. So how would the power of death which is far below destruction have any hope of contending against life energy? As the aura of death surrounds Tang Wulin, he roared out and the aura of death to the Silver Rider shocked began to shatter before Tang Wulin as his fist pushed back the arrow. ''...Impossible.'' Silver Rider knew that the arrow he used was a weapon that invokes the concept of death upon a person and all those who get hit by it would die. Yet the unbelievable scene was happening in front of him as Tang Wulin not only survive the death aura but shatter it. The arrow was destroyed and Tang Wulin stamp down on the ground causing his body to shoot directly towards the Silver Rider. The Silver Rider couldn''t react to Tang Wulin''s unbelievable speed as his skeleton face was greeted with Tang Wulin vine-covered fist. And a huge vibration sent a wave through the first level. Chapter 120: Second Level Chapter 120: Second Level "Few that was tough." Said Xie Xie as he stares at the head-less one-eyed giant body. The fiend that he had to fight to get to the next level was a blue one-eyed giant that was about 40 meters tall. It wasn''t hard to beat it because of the giantck of speed allowing Xie Xie instantly blind him and then cut off his head. Although the giant kept on swinging it club around and caused a gale of wind to sweep through the room, that almost made him fall as he was moving around. "I wonder If I''m the first one in the group that is going to the second level." Xie Xie couldn''t help but smirk as he begins walking toward the door that the giant was guarding. While he hoped he could have met up with Yuanen and help her with moving down the floors, it seems that they were transported further than he hoped. As he got near the door, he felt the whole room shake and rumble causing him to fall. As he falls down, he could see cracks forming around his room and then a deafening booming noise after. After a while, the room stops shaking and cracks stopped appearing. Xie Xie nce all around the room while thinking. ''What the hell is going on.'' # "Well, we won." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin said nothing as he stared at the shattered body of the Silver Rider with his cloak being torn and his bow was broken. The Silver Rider body lit up and turned into a ball before rushing into Tang Wulin body. After he had absorbed the Silver Rider soul, he shifted his head to the door that the Silver Rider was guarding. He began moving towards it and then found himself on a linear path that was going down. After a bit of running, he found himself in a simr room he was in from the beginning of the first floor. Then he saw the same door him and his friends jump down to get to the next level. "I thought It would be a gate."Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref lips to twitch. He was thinking it would be simr to a gate that teleported the people who were able to get past the fiends that guards it. Shaking his head, he moved toward the door that opens up and then jumped straight down again. Simr to the entrance he was fell down and in a matter of minutes, hended safely. In a simr red room as before and then, he moved towards the entrance of the next level. "Well, this is different." Said Zeref as he nces around. The hallway of the second level seemed more decayed and rotten with bits of blue painting smeared all around, Not only that but he kept on feeling a constant sense of chills and dread throughout the whole corridor. If Tang Wulin didn''t know any better, he would have thought he was in a haunted house. While he was ncing around, he felt something behind and as he turned around, he saw a spectral ghost moving through the walls. "First ghost since we got here." Said Zeref as he moved towards the ghost. Yet to his puzzlement, it didn''t seem to notice him or seem to care he was there as it moved passed him and then towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin moved out of the way of the ghost but a bit of it caught a part of his arm and caused him to flinch. "What the." Said Tang Wulin as he felt the element of ice spread through his arm but then his Devil yer and Dragon yer erased the feeling. He furrowed his brow and was a bit shock that the glittering ice didn''t appear on contact. "It''s probably because the ice didn''t appear until after the ghost was slipping through you." Said Zeref. "The aura of the dead is strong here." Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to Tang Wulin. "Yep." Said Zeref as he too could sense the aura of death. "Let''s just hurry up and find the next fiend." Said Tang Wulin as he continued walking down the hallway. # BANG! An earth-shattering and ear-deafening noise reverberated through the halls as a wall was smashed apart and the others around it forming cracks. "This sure saves a lot of time." Said Zeref as he looked around. "It would save a lot more time if we''re able to find some demons." Said Tang Wulin. Simr to before, he wanted to interrogate the demons who have been in this maze more than once, so he can hurry up and head to the hell gate. While there might be a chance for him to discover or find the hell gate with luck. He had no interest in relying solely on luck, although he wouldn''t mind if he happened to stumble upon the gate while he searched for the demons. The wall behind him resealed itself as he was thinking and then he steps back. A flowing stream of mes passed by the area where he was standing. Tang Wulin turned around to see a group of demons down from the hall and surprisingly one of them was the same demon, that was staring at Yuanen. That demon was precisely Mahaan and his group that began to follow the deafening sound that transmitted waves through the hall they were in. "Talking about unlucky." Said Zeref as he stared at Mahaan. ''I guess.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he stared at Mahaan with aplicated look. Tang Wulin didn''t n to deal with Mahaan at all, as he rather utilizes him to get a real understanding of Yuanen strength. As he didn''t really know her direct limits ever since her spirit evolved and never had the chance to find out as he was so busy with the creation of Tenrou City. So imagine his mix feeling of seeing the person he was going to use to test Yuanen growth. If Mahaan heard the throughs of Wulin, he would surely try and fight him to the death. As this would be the first time anyone would treat him as a sharpener for another person. It was always others who he used as a hurdle to get stronger. ''I didn''t think I would find one of the people in her group so fast.'' Thought Mahaan in glee as he stared at Tang Wulin as if he was looking at a dead-man. Mahaan ns to beat up and capture Tang Wulin as a way to force the holder of the seed out. While he wouldn''t be surprised if the holder didn''t care about the man life, you could never be too sure. Either way, if the person in front of him is useless, then he will just dispose of him. Then continue on his journey to find the girl and beat her to death before taking the seed. With these thoughts in mind, Mahaan smile turned greedy and cruel as he orders the demons around him. "Capture the man in front. You can beat him up if he resists."Said Mahaan and causing the eyes of the demons around him to lit up. It has been a while since they fought or suppressed anyone as Mahaan wanted to test his strength and show off his might. Even against the fiend to get to the second level, Mahaan still fought it alone and won. Tang Wulin saw the demons leisurely walking towards him with easy-going looks and confidence. In fact, some of them even lowered their weapons and were trying to suppress Tang Wulin with their words. "Wow." Said Zeref as he stared at the group with wide eyes. He truly does wonder if these guys forgot that anyone that could travel independently and make it to the second floor wouldn''t be so simple. Yet what Zeref didn''t know that the demons understood this but felt that with there their numbers and general Mahaan. There would be no reason for them to lose or be defeated by one person. This was their mistake as Tang Wulin only sighed and didn''t feel like waiting for them to attack him. Clenching his fist and with one stomp that caused visible cracks on the ground and the walls to appear. The ground shook again and again, and the decaying tiles on the floor all flew upward from the sudden force. Tang Wulin punches out towards the demons whose eyes were shocked from the damaged he caused with his one stomp. Tang Wulin fist ripped through the air and produce a shockwave that rushes towards the demon in front of him. ''Death!'' The demons watched in a daze as in front of them Tang Wulin fist becamerger than even the brilliant sun. The demons weren''t able to let out a scream as they were turned into a bloody mist and their bones shattering. Mahaan expression changed as he felt the terrifying force that was rupturing the ground wasing towards him and he instantly summoned up a barrier to block it. The barrier lights began dimming as it took the let over forced of Tang Wulin punch. ''What the hell!'' Thought Mahaan in shock. He wasn''t shocked at the demons he brought dying or the fact that the being in front of him was able to kill them so easily. He was shocked at the fact that the man before him was able to produce such terrifying and heaven-defying strength. ''It''s impossible for anyone above high-ss demon to enter this ce.'' ''Wait! Don''t tell me that was just his natural strength!'' The only beings that Mahaan knew that could match and even surpass the amount of strength Tang Wulin just disyed were the Demon Monarchs. Shaking his head, he refuses to believe the dungeon would allow someone that strong inside. Mahaan instantly summoned purple mes around him and then shed it toward Tang Wulin. Then he raised his hand to summon countless balls of mes and thrust them towards Tang Wulin. As he saw the purple mesing towards him, Tang Wulin simply inhale. ''Fool! These mes aren''t something one can just eat! Not even if one had the ability to regenerate from ash, could they survive this me.'' Thought Mahaan in glee as he watched the mes swirling into Tang Wulin mouth. Mahaan could picture it now, Tang Wulin body bursting into mes and then turning into ash with nothing remaining. Yet to his shock, not only was Tang Wulin able to absorb all of the fire but also being able to burp and let out a puff of smoke out of his mouth. Mahaan nky stared at the man or monster in front of him. This as never happened ever in the demon world. Especially since the mes of hell were approaching the heat that was close to the level of the sun. Gritting his teeth Mahaan put his palm together and began summoning arge amount of hellfire to attack Tang Wulin. Purple-gold mes wrapped all around him and wisp began smashing into the wall, while leaving small burn marks. Then Mahaan thrust out causing the hallway to erupt with overflowing waves of mes and bing a room filled with a boundless sea of fire. They were even more terrifying, engulfing all directions and causing even some of the walls to begin to turn ck, yet surprisingly they didn''t melt. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows while clenching his fist as a thin and transparentyer of golden scales began to shine on his body. He then thrust out his fist causing a dragon roar and the earth to rumble as a dragon head was shot out of his fist. The roar sends ripples through the raging mesing towards Tang Wulin and then it began to part as the golden dragon dash through. Mahaan narrowed his eyes that were filled with shock and knew he couldn''t keep fighting Tang Wulin in this narrow hallway. Most of his powers would require a vaster space as just using hisst attack, almost caused him to be devoured by his own mes from the space being sopact. With that in mind, he ps down on his hand summon a barrier in front of him. Then turned around and began running away with a visible streak of purple. The golden dragon smashed into the shield and was held down for a few seconds before it broke it. ''Did he just run?'' Thought Tang Wulin with a nk look. "He did." Said Zeref with his lip twitching. Chapter 121: Second Level (2) Chapter 121: Second Level (2) As Tang Wulin stared down at the hallway, he couldn''t help but shake his head. He stretches out his hand and summoned his Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. Gripping his glittering spear with all of his strength, with his transparent scales enveloping his spear and causing it to shine with untold power. Tang Wulin stomp down causing the room to rumble and fissures to form, then he hurled his spear. His golden spear turned into a shooting star that ripped through the air and causes countless vibrations through the corridor. "You aren''t letting him go." Said Zeref as he watches the golden spear. "While I still want to use him as a way to train Yuanen. That doesn''t mean I will allow him to attack me without paying a price." Said Tang Wulin with eyes shining. Mahaan was dashing through the corridor while ncing back from time to time. After seeing no one was following him, he begins to stop and sighed. "I mess up big." Said Mahaan as he clenches his fist and gritted his teeth. It wasn''t just the fact that he lost all of the demons that were following him but also because he had to run with his tail between his legs. If this ever gets out, not only would he be a joke but Demon Monarch Alba may just execute him. As Alba refuses to have any useless people in his faction other. Which means he has to kill the man and his group of friends before he leaves here. ''I can just follow him and then attack him while he fights the fiend.'' Thought Mahaan as a smile began to form on his face. As Mahaan was about to use one of his skills to track Tang Wulin, he felt all of his senses and his instincts going off. He furrowed his brows and turns around to the area he ran from. It was then he saw the hallways turning golden and then a thunder-like sounds rumble throughout the whole corridor. "What the he-." Mahaan eyes widen when he saw a beam of lighting towards him. "Is that a spear!" Mahaan could see a golden spear racing towards him and he could feel a sense of foreboding from his body as his sense came in contact with the glittering spear. He quickly constructed a barrier in front of him to stop the spear. But then his eyes widen as the spear not only smashed through the barrier but still retained its insane speed. This wasn''t surprising considering Tang Wulin hurled the spear with all of his might as if it was a javelin. With a physical prowess that treads on the limit of a Soul master, it wasn''t a surprise that the barrier was cut open like a hot knife through butter. Mahaan wasn''t able to react from the shocked as the spear smashes into him. # Tang Wulin stretch out his hand and his golden dragon spear reappeared back. He nces at it to see it was soaking with the blood but yet he didn''t feel any energy inside of it. ''Did he cut off his arm and used it as a shield?'' Thought Tang Wulin but then he shook his head and voluntarily dismiss his spear. The demon should be off his back for a while and shouldn'' be able to follow him for. Although he didn''t know what to think if he met the demon again and he tried fighting him head-on again. ''Time to move.'' Tang Wulin smashed through the walls in front of him and began making his way through. After a while, Tang Wulin found himself inside in a room filled with visible cracks and small fissures. ''This one is different.'' Thought Tang Wulin but he still nheless continued moving forward as he thrust out his arms towards the wall. But then his instincts screamed at him and he instantly backs up. He moved his head around, and side to side but he didn''t see anything. ''Was it my imagination? No, it can''t be.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he would never doubt his instincts. While he was looking around a knife started to rise from the ground behind him. It was rusted with stains of blood on it and a bit of dust on it, yet it had a strange ominous aura around it. "Behind you!" Shouted Zeref causing Tang Wulin to dash forward but it was toote. As the knife moved, creating a streak of light as it instantly appeared behind Tang Wulin with a speed that too terrifying. Before Tang Wulin could even move his body or react, the knife him through his back and came out of his chest. And then Tang Wulin felt his conscience being taken somewhere, while the knife let out a sinister light. Zeref and Sleipnir instantly appeared to Tang Wulin in shock as they stared at the knife. Sleipnir tried to summon her life energy and spirit ring but felt an otherworldly power obscuring her. "Just what the hell is this."Said Zeref. "I don''t know but somehow it''s blocking me from helping."Said Sleipnir with a look of regret. It was then the gleaming knife began to shake and then a red light began to surround it. Sleipnir and Zeref face eyes widen as the red light moved from the knife and went into Tang Wulin. Then Tang Wulin''s body shudders as his brows began to furrow and his face started to turn pale. "What''s happening to him?" Questioned Zeref. "I feel arge amount of killing intent and murderous rage from the knife."Said Sleipnir causing Zeref face to change. It didn''t take both of them too long to figure out what the knife wanted to do. If this continues, Tang Wulin mind may be destroyed from the murderous intent. It was too bad they didn''t know Tang Wulin conscience wasn''t there but inside another world. As Tang Wulin''s face got paler and paler, with the ancient knife still expanding a red light. A change begins to happen and caused the ancient knife to shudder. A burst of power exploded from Tang Wulin as his dragonyer and devil yer powers detected a foreign power invading. Both powers refused to allow anything to intrude in their territory. Tang Wulin only found out when he was trying to break the seals, that his dragonyer power would react aggressively to anything that tried to invade his body. Now with his devil yer brought into the mix, it would be exceedingly hard for anything to try and invade his body. So it wasn''t a surprise that the murderous and killing intent that invaded his body was being crushed by both of his power. The ancient knife tried to tremble and fight back, but it was no match for these two powers that could y beings that stood at the top of the food chain. The ancient knife shattered as the two powers found the source and crushed it. After the ancient knife was destroyed, Tang Wulin''s conscience was back and he blinks his eyes. He turned around to see Zeref and Sleipnir who had cheerful looks on their faces. It took them a few minutes to tell him what happened and causing him to grimace. Shaking his head, he began telling them his mind was transported to an ancient battlefield and was looking through the eyes of a warrior who used a knife as a weapon. Zeref propose the ancient knife that stabs him was the person he was viewing the battlefield through and that the knife showed him the memory. Sighing to himself, Tang Wulin began leaving the room as the doors that were in front opened up. As he moved through the door and into the hallways. He was able to see a door simr to the one he saw before he fought the Silver Rider. "Good thing this one didn''t take that long." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Tang Wulin began moving through the door with hopes that this fiend would be as strong or even stronger than the Silver Rider. # ''This ce feels more like a house that hasn''t been touched for hundreds of years.'' Thought Yue Zhengyu as he was walking down the corridor. If he didn''t know any better, it would be more simr to that of ancient ruins with a bunch of debris lying around and cracked walls. Especially with the whole treasures being stored inside of the mazes and trapsying around. ''Not only that but this eerie feeling just won''t go away.'' Thought Yue Zhengyu as he began ncing around. The weird sense of chills and coldness he was feeling wouldn''t cause him much worry except his Archangel was acting up. As each time a stream of cold seep into his body, his martial spirit would shined and destroy that stream of coldness. As if whatever was trying to enter his body was harmful or evil. Well, this ce did have ghosts in it as he recalled seeing one as soon as he enters the second level. Too bad for the ghost that it met him and his Archangel as they erased it from the world. A streak of glittering silver dashed through the corridor towards Yue Zhengyu as he was ncing around and with loud footsteps behind it. Yue Zhengyu''s eyes widen when he saw what seems to be a silver herbing towards him. ''Could that be one of the treasures?'' "It''s There!" "Anyone who dares to try and take my herb, don''t me me for being merciless." "Shut up and move it!" A sizeable group of demons and other races shouted. They all ran and chased after this herb that they found in one of the rooms after it flew out. They all knew any treasure in the maze could be considered valuable and refused to give it up even if it ran to the end of the maze. "There is someone down the hall!" "It doesn''t matter! Kill him!" "Everyone attack together!" "Kill!" Yue Zhengyu''s expression turns into a grimace as he felt arge amount of killing intent aimed at him and knew he couldn''t avoid this confrontation. Twelve glittering wings sprouted on his back and a white halo hovers above his head as he summoned a white sword. Then he moved his hand to grab the herb and then charged towards the group of demons before him. Chapter 122: Soul Monk (1) Chapter 122: Soul Monk (1) "Ahh, so this is the room to the hell gate." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she saw the silvery door in front of her, that was simr to the one she saw on floor one. As she passed through the door, she ventures through the same long walk as before and went through another door, before she found herself in a blue room. As she begins walking forward while ncing around. A loud roar reverberated through the room causing Xu Xiaoyan to sway, but she was able to stabilize herself as arge shadow that engulfs her form appeared. ncing up she saw a huge wolf that was blue like glittering ice dropping down before her. The wolf growled at Xu Xiaoyan and each step it took caused frost to form around it. Its tail swung behind it as it bared its fang at Xu Xiaoyan who only tilted her head and then began to tremble. The wolf grin as it regards the girl before him trembling, as she should be in front of its magnificent presence. Just for this disy, the wolf mused that it might not kill her slowly. It wasn''t sure if it should use its ice or just squash her. As the wolf was contemting what to the do, Xu Xiaoyan shouted out words that caused the savage wolf to tremble and almost fell in shock. "It''s so cute!" Said Xu Xiaoyan with her eyes shining dazzlingly while she was jumping up and down. The wolf nky stared at the human in front of it, who was walking around and inspecting its body. Then it almost fell when it heard the next words that came out of the human girl''s mouth. "You wouldn''t make for a bad mount. With you, I won''t always be the first one to get targeted in a battle." Said Xu Xiaoyan as her hand was ced on her chin while her eyes were closed and head nodding. "Say, little wolfie. You want to join me?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan whose eyes were still shining. The wolf answered with mming it mighty paws down on to Xu Xiaoyan and causing a huge burst of ice to surge out from below. The wolf was too provoked and pissed off to even think of a reply, as this was the first time someone wanted to make it its mount. How many beings that venture in this room and was shocked at its appearance. How many beings did it devoured and killed? Bang! The wolf roared out as an arrow pierces its two eyes and ice exploded outward causing blood to flow. ''Acting was a sess.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as she had a radiant smile on her face. She knew making light of the fiend would cause it to be anger and lower its awareness. With this, she could easily cripple the wolf and beat it without exhausting much energy. If the wolf heard her thoughts, it would have cried out in rage and despicable. Sadly for the wolf, this was Xu Xiaoyan masterful ability to act and y people like a fiddle. # Tang Wulin step through the silver door and found himself in a room simr to the Silver Rider room but this one was darker. As he nces around, he begins hearing footsteps and then the door on the other side opens up. A person in a ck cloak walk through the door, which closed behind them and Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes to see a man. He was a blue humanoid man with beads all around him, simr to that of the gray demon Wu Siduo fought but he had a third eye, unlike the gray demon. In the demon''s hand was a long staff that shined with dark-blue light. The demon shifted his gaze toward Tang Wulin who could see the purple light in the demon socket. "Wee Challenger." "I''m known as the Soul Monk." Said the Soul Monk towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin search through his memory and recalled the information about this demon. Simr to the Silver Rider, it was one of the most dangerous and strongest fiends on the second level. The Soul Monk primarily fights with the element of ice and from what he heard the abilities of the soul which allowed him to dominate most of his fight. Some say that to fight the Soul Monk was to bet your own soul as if he beats you, he will take your soul. With this in mind, Tang Wulin didn''t give the Soul Monk time to attack or get into his stance as he stomped down hard on the ground. Fissures and cracks were formed under him that shook the whole room. There was a flicker of surprise in the Soul Monk eyes at the godly strength that Tang Wulin just disyed. Then he nces down to see sixteen demonic dragons burst from the ground and begin charging towards him. As the demonic dragons approached the Soul Monk, his figure turned into a mist of after images. They instantly traveled five meters away and causing two of the dragons to collide. Yet this didn''t stop the other dragons as they went towards the Soul Monk who merely raised his staff and instantly froze the dragons. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows but still charged forward. The Soul Monk eyes shined and then an array of ice spheres began to form behind the Soul Monk. Yet it wasn''t just a few dozen amounts of ice spheres that were formed behind the Soul Monk. No, it was over a hundred ice blue balls that were shining behind the Soul Monk. Then he waved his hand down, causing them tounch towards Tang Wulin. Surprised appeared in Tang Wulin eyes as he saw an endless amount of ice spheresing towards him. Instantly a golden dragon head appeared behind Tang Wulin and then it roared out with an ear-deafening sound. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' The dazzling arrays of icy spheres that wereing to Tang Wulin all began shattering from the roar disturbing and severing their connection between the Soul Monk. Yet the Soul Monk still kept his calm as he saw Tang Wulin rushing towards him. An icy-blue wave surged one after another, encasing the whole room from the Soul Monk towards Tang Wulin. They formed into countless monstrous waves that engulfed everything in front of them like that of a tidal wave. Tang Wulin clenched his fist as his body became coated in an extremely thin and transparentyer of golden scale. He then thrust out his fist towards the raging wave of water that was rushing towards him and cause a dragon head to appear. With a roar from the golden dragon head, the waves began to tremble from the dragon roar and the waves began to ripple. Yet the Soul Monks eyes shined as he made the waves parted to allow the dragon head to go forward. He then transformed the tidal wave into a whirlpool around Tang Wulin. Then as the dragon head got close to him, simply froze it. As the whirlpool was swirling around Tang Wulin, he didn''t pay it any mind and continued onward even as it rushes to engulf him. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes and then began to move his feet for a swift kick that would part the waves for him. But the Soul Monk narrowed his eyes and instantly flick his fingers causing the whirlpool of water around Tang Wulin to instantly freeze. How could the Soul Monk not be worried about Tang Wulin monstrous strength? He made sure to use an attack that could quickly seal Tang Wulin before he could exercise his physical prowess. Tang Wulin still remains calm even as he felt his body being frozen and simply began to exercise the power of Annihtion to break all of the ice. Instead of the ice fracturing or bursting it out, it simply shatters into specs of light all around him. The Soul Monk eyes slightly widen in shock, and a hint of wariness could be seen in his eye from the power that Tang Wulin just used. Understanding that Tang Wulin was a massive threat now, the Soul Monk tap down on the ground and cause a huge burst of ice to envelop the whole room. The burst was so fast, that Tang Wulin wasn''t able to react as his body started to be coated with frost. In fact, if it wasn''t for his Dragon Robe and his powers of resistance all the powers, he may have just been frozen down to his atoms. ''He survives the absolute zero.'' Thought the Soul Monk with even more shock. Narrowing his eyes Tang Wulin turned into a visible streak of gold and transformed into a golden dragon that looks like it could rampage through the world. A blue and red aura engulfs the Soul Monk body as multiple ice tornados were formed around. The ice tornados had a strange red aura around them, but Tang Wulin paid them no mind as he smashed right into them and revealed a hint of shock. As not only did the tornados not get sted away but were able to somewhat withstand him for a few seconds before copsing. While he wasn''t using all of his strength, it was still amazing that these ice tornadoes could withstand his terrifying strength. This was all due to the Soul Monk ability to amplify his technique and powers simr to that of an Auxiliary System Soul Master. As he got through the tornadoes, he was met with an oppressive rumbling from a massive tsunami with ocean waves forced that acted like it could crush the heavens. His body was met with a terrifying amount of pressure that would kill and crush anyone other than him in his ce. His body was sent sailing through the air for a few seconds before he was able to regain control. But then his eyes widen as a hurricane of water came smashing down onto him. Tang Wulin body went crashing down into the ground and cracking the floor. But then the hurricane of water was blown apart as thick dark multi-colored vines were swaying around aimlessly and then it began to wrap around Tang Wulin body. Then with one big stomp, he began to reduce the distance between him and the Soul Monk. But he was then met with countless arrays of ice-sphere and yet he didn''t falter at all as the vines around him began to shine. Tang Wulin with masterful movements began to smash and destroyed each icy-spheres that came raining down on him. His skills were so exceptional that even attacks that were aimed at his blind spot were smashed apart. Even the spheres that he missed were smashed apart by the thin ligth vines. But this still took Tang Wulin some time, allowing the Soul Monk to summon an icy-blue cloud above. Tang Wulin instantly stomps down on the ground causing sixteen demonic dragons to erupt out and raised his hands as countless chains moved out of the ground. The demonic dragons and chains rush towards the ice-blue cloud but then a shocking scene happened. The cloud began to shoot down countless ice shards and rain towards Tang Wulin who felt his instinct screaming hysterically at him. These two attacks literally pierce through the demonic dragon and countless chains. And since there was so many, none of the demonic dragons and chain were left after a few seconds. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes at the iing attacks and began to inhale all of the rain and ice shards shooting down towards him like a vortex. The Soul Monk watched in shock as the ice shards and rain were being absorbed. ''What the hell is he?'' Chapter 123: Soul Monk (2) Chapter 123: Soul Monk (2) Tang Wulin instantly stomp on the ground causing sixteen more demonic dragons to rush out to destroy the ice clouds above. As the demonic dragons began devouring the clouds, Tang Wulin felt the temperature drop in front of him. A beam of blue energy was rushing towards him, but he simply smashed his foot into and lifted his hands up. Purple-blue energy burst from below the Soul Monk and engulf his form while Tang Wulin was smashing the beam apart. Tang Wulin didn''t follow up with another as he was wary of the Soul Monk and his abilities that seemed to be too versatile. As the burst of energy died down, he was able to see blood dripping from the Soul Monk body. The Soul Monk uttered nothing as a frightening light was shing through his pupil and his third eye was letting off an ominous aura. Then a towering sea of ck water appeared behind the Soul Monk and began to move to engulf everything in the room. The ocean waves rolled over and over yet that wasn''t the end as the Soul Monk thrust out his hand, causing a whirlpool to appear in the middle of the ocean waves. Tang Wulin expression changed as he was about to fight back but then he tried to jump to the right. But it was toote as a silver circle appeared under him. ''When!'' Thought Tang Wulin at the sudden appearance of the silver circle. The Soul Monk eyes shined as he used his Judgment Circle the same time he summoned the ck ocean. Although he was surprised he still had the ability to react and almost escape the circle. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth as he could feel himself slowing, which caused the Soul Monk to be shocked. As the circle was supposed to bind and freeze Tang Wulin in ce but his Regalia and resistance lowered the effect to an inadequate level. Yet even though he could still move, the waves of the ocean were too fast and he had to use his Blue Silver Genesis as a shield to wrap around him. The wave of water crushed down onto the Blue Silver Genesis and spread out in every direction. Combine with the whirlpool that seemed to be filled with unrivaled power that swept through everything. The Blue Silver Genesis was being hacked through and in a matter of seconds, destroyed with Tang Wulin being battered around in the waves of water. ''I can''t keep getting swept like this.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he clenches his fist even underwater and punches out with all of his might. With unrivaled and unstoppable might, the whirlpool was split open, with the tides around being sted away. As Tang Wulin fell to the ground, his eyes shined fiercely as he smashed his fist on the ground and caused countless hundreds of vines to erupt from the ground. ''Time Magic: Parallel Worlds.'' With Parallel Worlds he was able to create numerous amount of copies of his vines around him that represented the future possibilities of their path. Tang Wulin thrust out his hand, causing all of the multi-colored vines that simr to streams of light to rush toward. The Soul Monk thurst out his ck sea that had a whirlpool in it towards Tang Wulin and then as they were about to sh, the vines changed into broad heavy ones. The Soul Monk furrowed his brows and then his eyes widen as a red light began to appear on the vines. ''Its that skill again!'' Thought the Soul Monk in fright. The vines cover with red light began melting the ck sea and whirlpool as it rushes forward unhinged or troubled. The Soul Monk figure trembled at this shocking scene and he knew he couldn''t allow himself to get hit by those vines. As he tries to fade away, his body shook and he sprouted out blood as a huge sh mark appeared on his chest. ''When!'' Thought the Soul Monk in shock. While he was distracted, purple-blue chains erupted from the ground and wrap around him. The Soul Monk could feel the suppressioning from these continuous chains and his soul was screaming for him to escape. As if the chain heard his soul screaming out, they began piercing the Soul Monk body and wrapping around his soul. The Soul Monk eyes were wide with distinct shock at such a dominating and ruthless power as he felt his soul screaming. As the vines covered with red light reached him and began to wrap themselves around him. The mes in the Soul Monk were wavering as he could feel his body being destroyed and energy being leeched. ''It was all nned!'' Thought the Soul Monk in dismay. It was a shame that Tang Wulin Annihtion was so tyrannical and absolute. Couple that with his devil yer that had the innate ability to suppress all demonic beings and even able to attack one soul. It wasn''t a surprise that the Soul Monk felt his connection with his power being cut and his strength weakening. If he wasn''t covered by the multi-colored vines, he would have seen a second soul ring behind Tang Wulin that was shining. Tang Wulin rtively dismisses his Annihtion from the vines as he didn''t want the Soul Monk soul to be destroyed. All of this happened because of Tang Wulin left arm spirit bone that allowed him to send a sh through space and break the Soul Monk concentration. Allowing his chains to suppress him and his vines to capture him. ''That was close.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh. If he hadn''t, try andbine his Annihtion with his Blue Silver Genesis, his vines wouldn''t have been able to get past the ck sea. Not only that but he may have been fighting way longer than he would like to. He was honestly surprised his vines were able to withstand the power of Annihtion but then he recalled it being filled with a lot of life energy. ''Anyway, with this. I should be recovering some spirit power.'' Thought Tang Wulin. He knew he had to go through at least five tough enemies to get to the extra floor. That also wasn''t counting on any demons he found in the levels or traps he had to deal with. Even with the Silver Rider, he was more focused on conserving his strength as much as possible. ''It''s a good thing he didn''t get to use his soul powers.'' From what the information he had, the Soul Monk had the ability to draw a person soul out with his third eye. Not only that but could attack and even destroy a person soul if it was pushed too far. His vines started to uncover themselves from the Soul Monk drained body but he let the chains stayed just in case. With a sigh, Tang Wulin clenches his fist and sted the remains of the Soul Monk. After that, a medium-size soul rises up and sped off toward Tang Wulin. After the soul entered his body, he nces around and then began going toward the door. ''Two down, three more left to go.'' # A loud rumbling noise rang out as a huge figure dropped down on the floor. It was a towering wolf that was bleeding all over. In front of it was a beautiful girl with blue-hair that was made into a twin-tail and in her hands was arge ice greatsword. "Now that is done, its tim-." Before Xu Xiaoyan could finish her sentence, a visible light begins to shine around the dead body of the towering wolf. The wolfs body turned into a ball of light that teleported in front of Xu Xiaoyan who jump in shock. ''Fast!'' Before she could react to the ball of light shattered and in its ce was an elegant bow. The bow was light-blue with decorative and ancient markings all around. There was a wolf symbol on each side of the grip area of the bow. Xu Xiaoyan blinks her eyes at the elegant bow was suspending in the air. She furrowed her brows and then realize this may be her reward for beating the towering wolf. She moved her hand to the bow and as she grips it, the bow shined before transforming into a ring around her wrist. Blinking her eyes, she looks down to see a silver ring with the markings of a fierce wolf on her wrist. She silently called for the bow, and it appeared in her hands. She tried calling and dismissing it for a while before nodding her head in eptance. "Congrattions." A voice rang out causing Xu Xiaoyan to jump. She nces around until she found a spectral wolf staring at her. "Are you?" "Yes, I''m the wolf you just killed. My name is Lupa and the bow you gain is a soul weapon." Said Lupa as he gazes at Xu Xiaoyan with eyes that shone with respect. "A soul weapon?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan causing Lupa face to twitch. With a sigh, he begins informing her what a soul weapon is. A soul weapon simr to a spirit beast spirit bone is a weapon one can get when a fiend in the dungeon of Mahal dies. The requirement for the weapon varies between each fiend but in general, one would need to beat the fiend to gain the weapon. Unlike a spirit bone, the weaponse from the soul of the defeated fiend. Meaning if the soul was to be destroyed or absorbed, then it would be impossible for a soul weapon to be formed. Lupa ryed more information to Xu Xiaoyan who was nodding along. "Anyway, take care of that weapon. The Silver Moon."Said Lupa as he begins fading into the bow. After Lupa faded, Xu Xiaoyan look around the room again and then back to her bow. She then dismisses the bow and went towards the door on the other side. Chapter 124: Third Floor Chapter 124: Third Floor Bang! Tang Wulinnded on the ground after going through the same drop as the two levels. He nces around and began moving forward. As he taps on the door in front of him, he opened it up and walked through, multiple attacks came raining down on him. Bang! "Sucess!" Shouted a Bull demon and the fierce cries of his group behind him. "Leader! Do you think we will get a huge harvest this time?" Questioned the red-humanoid demon to the bull right. "Hahaha! Maybe. It all depends on our luck." Said the Bull demon. These groups of the demon were plundering like the rest of the people on levels 1 and 2. But unlike the others who plunder as they move through the maze, these guys camp outside the private hallway and rob the demonsing through. The hallways they camp out are, usually the ones that are the most active in terms of peopleing out of. And since the hallway is so linear, it makes it easier for them to set up an ambush and traps all around. This tactic usually works as the person is usually unaware and their guards are down. After all, not many demons would try to camp outside and wait for others toe out. While there have been cases where others have survived, they would easily take care of them with the traps they ced around the area. As the imprable smoke begins to clear, the demon''s eyes widen when they saw a glorious orb of multi-colored vines at the entrance. Not only didn''t the vines confuse them but alsopletely taken by its other-worldly beauty. ''Is this one of the treasures that the person gained?'' Though the Bull demon as he narrowed his eyes but then shook his head. It doesn''t matter right now as it seems the man survives the sneak attack but the bull demon wasn''t worried as they had trapsid around that entrance. ''Let''s see what type of expert you are. I don''t believe you can survive our continues onught.'' Thought the Bull demon in glee. While the bull demon was thinking this, Tang Wulin, who was inside the sphere of vines, had his arms tucked and then nces to his side. "It seems their well prepared." Said Zeref as he passed through the multi-colored vines. "How many?" "About twenty to thirty demons are camp outside, but that isn''t the only thing." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "What else?" Zeref begins exining the situation outside to Tang Wulin. He only sighed but didn''t panic as he started getting ready to break out. "Remember we can''t waste too much energy." Said Zeref but Tang Wulin didn''t respond as he simply stomps down on the ground. ''Time Magic: Parallel World.'' "That has been up for a while now, hasn''t it?" Questioned a goat demon as it stared at the ball of vines. "It''s fine, we''re almost ready toy waste to it. I don''t believe it can withstand all of our attacks for too long."Said the bull demon as he got his soul weapon ready. These demons have been hunting and plundering for so long, that they were able to attain some soul weapons from some unfortunate demons. Yet before they could even begin to rain down attacks on the multi-colored vines. The ground beneath them rumbles and caused them to tumble a bit. "What was that-." Before the blue-humanoid demon could finish speaking, he was pierced through the head by a thick heavy multi-colored vine. He died without being able toprehend what killed him and this caused the demons around him to be genuinely shocked. But before they all could react, countless vines erupted from the ground and sped off toward him. "Shit! Defend!"Shouted the bull demon as he brandishes his great ax that was a soul weapon. All of the demons begin brandishing their weapons, but it was useless as they were too many vines that we''re able to pierce through some of the demons. The bull demon saw this while gritting his teeth and decide to retreat. But before they could, the vines began generating sparks around them and then dashed toward the demons with insane speed. They look more like multi-colored bolts of lightning than vines as they burst through the demon''s body and roasted them. While this was happening, Tang Wulin was standing in the sphere of vines with the only noise being the screeching sounds of the demons. # "You feel anything on this floor, Yuanen?" Questioned Xie Xie towards Yuanen Yehui who was walking beside him. Xie Xie couldn''t believe his luck after beating the fiend on the second level that guarded the hell gate and thening down to the third level. That he would meet Yuanen after moving through the third-floor hallway. The third-floor hallways were simr to the second floor in terms of the decay, but it didn''t have the chills and coldness the second floor gave off. The walls were adorned with spiral symbols and there was ck scorch mark on them. "No. But I do feel it''s closer than ever now." Said Yuanen Yehui to Xie Xie. While she was shocked to see Xie Xie of all people when she was moving across the third floor. She was nheless happy she had one of her friends next to her. "I guess it really may be on the lower levels." Said Xie Xie with a sigh as he looked around for any traps or demons. The third-floor didn''t have many demons running through the hallwaypared to the first level and even the second level. Although it wasn''t hard to understand why Xie Xie had to admit that the fiends that guarded the hell gate weren''t pushed over. Any normal Spirit King would have a lot of trouble with them and depending on what type of fiend they got, they may just get killed. Add that to the fact you had to navigate through the whole maze while confronting demons and working through the traps. With a sigh, Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui continued moving through the hallway in hopes of finding the hell gate as fast as possible. # "Why does this ce seem to be getting older and older as we go down." Said Zeref as he nces around. Not only were the walls decaying, but doors to each room seem to be deteriorated and losing the pearly luster of their colors. ''Who knows.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he smashed through another wall and step over the rubbles. Luckily for him, he hasn''t found himself rope into another trap or met any other demons. So his spirit energy has been conserved for a while. While some of it was gain back when he used his devour on the Spirit Monk and devour his attacks. He still was cautious about using too much energy on random and weak enemies. Although that didn''t stop him from having a fun time with the fiends. Thest two he has fought were rtively strong and he hopes the other three will be at least at the same strength. With a sigh, Tang Wulin smashed another wall apart and continued through it. # ''Wow, that was fast.'' Thought Mu Xi as she founded the door to fight the fiend. It wasn''t like she has been moving through this area for a long time. It as only been about an hour. Mu Xi moved through the door and down to the room where the fiend was. She found herself in a simr room like the other two levels but this one was colored orange with burn marks around. Also around the room were burned and ancient swords that seem to have been here for who knows long. As she moves forward, she saw a demon with charcoal skins and two significant spikes protruding from its head. The demon looked simr to that of a man but had strange spiral markings of a cloud and fire around his body. As she was stepping forward, the demon gradually opens his eyes and allowed Mu Xi to see his orange eyes that seemed to glow. "Wee Challenger." "I''m the Rider of Cinder." Said the Rider of Cinder as he put his hand on one of the ancient swords beside him and pulled it from the ground. Mu Xi''s eyes widen as she saw visible cracks being formed from the Rider of Cinder pulling out the sword. Mu Xi instantly summoned her Okami Sun which appeared prominently behind her. A towering sun appeared behind Mu Xi with magatamas swirling around it and four rings of light coiling around it, simr to that of a ring orbiting a. The Rider of Cinder said nothing as he took one massive leap that caused the floor beneath him to crack and tremble as he moved towards Mu Xi. Mu Xi stayed calm as her five rings appeared behind her and lit up. ''Sunlight Strike.'' mes began enveloping Mu Xi''s whole figure before she charges towards the Rider of Cinder. The Rider of Cinder said nothing as he hacks down with his de and causing a visible trail of crimson mes to follow. As the two attacks made contact, their attacks sh and burned with matchless brilliance. Wisp and swirls of fire washed over the whole area as these two struggle for dominance. Until they were both sted back with both of them damage, although the Rider of Cinder was more damaged. ''Her abilities can go through my defense.'' Thought the Rider of Cinder. Mu Xi sunlight strike hits her enemy and ignores all defense that defends them. Not even barriers or shields can defend someone from her skills. ''His fire may be weaker than mine but that de and his sword intent makes up for it.'' Thought Mu Xi. Even though she may have the advantage in her mes, her enemy couldbine his sword intent and his mes into one, plus that sword in his hand wasn''t ordinary at all. With those, the fiend was able to counter Mu Xi Ultimate me although barley. ''This may be harder than I thought.'' Mu Xi as the Rider of Cinder simply stomps down. And a ring of fire was produced around the whole room edges. Chapter 125: Rider of Cinder (1) Chapter 125: Rider of Cinder (1) mes erupted around Mu Xi like a surging and zing heatwave. With one step she sent the sphere of rippling heat towards the Rider of Cinder. Everything around her was transformed into a brilliant me that burned and engulfing everything. The Rider of Cinder uttered nothing as the sea of mes were approaching him. ''She must have the ability of Ultimate Fire.'' Thought the Rider of Cinder as he held up his ancient sword and hack down before the sea of mes. With a simple sh, the sea of mes was parted as easy as turning over a hand and then the Rider of Cinder leaped toward Mu Xi again with his hand thrusting out. Mu Xi narrowed her eyes as she saw the swirl of crimson me forming around the Rider of Cinder hand. ''Let''s see how strong your mes are.'' She condenses her Ultimate Fire into her fist and thrust out to sh with the Rider of Cinder. As the two came into contact, the two colored mes began shing and fighting between each other. The two mes struggle against each other, while Mu Xi fist and the Rider of Cinder hand struggled against each other. ''If this keeps up, we will just repel against each other again.'' Thought Mu Xi as sent her other fist coated with mes toward the Rider of Cinder. Yet the Rider of Cinder counter with his ancient sword that hacked downwards to Mu Xi hand with the intent to cut it off cleanly. But how could Mu Xi not predict this? With this thought, the mes around her fist erupted outward to the Rider of Cinder who was still hacking down with his ancient sword. ''Something is amiss.'' Thought the Rider of Cinder as he felt his ancient sword cutting through the dazzling mes with no resistance. It was then he saw the figure of Mu Xi was gone with only mes of her Ultimate Fire blocking him for a while. Before he could try to find her, Mu Xi appeared next to him in a sh of light and in her hand was a condense glowing ball of me. She thrust out her fist towards the Rider of Cinder who couldn''t react and smashed into him. The Rider of Cinder body was sent flying with a hint of shock in his eyes from Mu Xi other-worldly strength. Yet this wouldn''t be a surprise to anyone who knew Mu Xi as she did cksmithing as her main profession. So, of course, her strength needs to be abnormal among her pairs to keep moving up in cksmithing and it became even more monstrous from the body sect training she underwent. It wasn''t wrong to say she is the third strongest in their group, physical wise. Yet Mu Xi didn''t stop there as her four rings appeared behind her and all of them lighting up. Mu Xi instantly became a beam of light and appeared in front of the Rider of Cinder whose body was still flying. Then her first ring appeared causing her body to turn into a streak of orange as she tried to smash into the Rider of Cinder but he was able to move into a strange defensive stance. The Rider of Cinder spat out blood as he was struck twice and slightly became injured from his defensive stance reducing the damage. But Mu Xi wasn''t done with her onught of attacks as she summoned pirs of me to engulf the Rider of Cinder. Yet the Rider of Cinder was able to regain control and sprout out red mes from his body that fought back against the pirs. The Rider of Cindernded and gazed at Mu Xi who had her guard up against before he nodded his head to her. The Rider of Cinder charge towards Mu Xi who narrowed her eyes and begins assaulting him with an onught of fire element attacks. Yet the Rider of Cinder simply showed his exceptional swordsmanship and hack apart the attacks. Then as he cut the distance between them, his eyes shined and cause Mu Xi whole body to freeze as she couldn''t feel her limbs. ''Crap! Paralysis.'' Thought Mu Xi as she felt everything bing numb. The Rider of Cinder wouldn''t give up this chance he created, he hacks down with his ancient sword that erupted with sword intent and was about to bisect to Mu Xi. But Mu Xi quickly willed her three soul rings to appear and four fire shield appeared in front of her as the ancient sword was hacking down. Yet the shields were easily cut apart as the sword hack down to Mu Xi but was only able to seriously injured her jade-like skin. "Impressive." Said the Rider of Cinder as he swung his sword upward to Mu Xi neck. Luckily the paralysis wore off and her four rings appeared behind her causing her to shoot back like a beam of light but that didn''t stop the sword from shing through some of the light. As Mu Xi appeared back, she flinches as her arm and chest were bleeding. She gritted her teeth and quickly summons mes in her hand to cauterize her wounds. While creating pirs of mes to appear in front of the Rider of Cinder who chasing after her. The Rider of Cinder hacks down on the first pir around him but knew he couldn''t keep this up as his prey was moving back. ''Rise!'' Mu Xi eyes widen after she was done sealing up her wound to see all of the rusted and chip swords around her rising up. Then the Rider of Cinder pointed down causing all of the swords to be coated in crimson me and sped off toward her. Like shooting stars, the sword rushed toward Mu Xi who only red and simply summoned her fifth soul ring that began to lit up. Her whole body became engulfed with mes, and she charged toward the Rider of Cinder who only gazes at her. The rusted swords were approaching her figure, but she didn''t falter as her eyes began shining with determination. Then with a spin, she met the first few ancients swords rushing toward her and smashed them apart. ''How.'' Thought the Rider of Cinder as he saw the swords flying away but then his eyes slightly widen. As in Mu Xi hand was two small vermillion hammer with decorative designs of a phoenix and the sun symbol. She brandishes her two vermillion hammer and began to smash apart all of the ancient swords rushing towards her. Then her fourth soul ring lit up and she teleported on top of the Rider of Cinder. As she was smashing down her hammer, the Rider of Cinder was hacking upward with his ancient sword. Bang! An earth-shattering sound rang out as these two weapons shed and the Rider of Cinder eyes widen as he felt himself being pushed back. But that wasn''t the end as soon as Mu Xi spin her body to smash her hammer back into the Rider of Cinder. Bang! ''This isn''t just her physical strength.'' Thought the Rider of Cinder as he was being pushed back. Sadly, the Ride of Cinder wasn''t wrong as the hammers in Mu Xi hand weight over ten thousand kilograms. Combine with the speed of Mu Xi swings, allowed her to produce a terrifying amount of force that was beginning to suppress the Rider of Cinder exceptional swordsmanship. Like a beat of a drum, Mu Xi was smashing her twin vermilion hammer into the Rider of Cinder who was gradually being pushed back. Mu Xi was treating the Rider of Cinder like he was a metal that needed to be refined with her swing bing more deadly and ferocious as the seconds passed. Yet the Rider of Cinder was equally deadly as even with the ancient de in his hand, he was still able to deflect against Mu Xi tyrannical attacks with movement simr to flowing water. As this exchange went on for a while, Mu Xi eyes shined as her Ultimate Fire started appearing around her arm and towards her vermillion hammer. The vermillion hammers were engulfed with the mes of absolute fire causing it to shine with the decorative symbols on it looking sharper. With a re, Mu Xi smash her me coated vermillion hammer down toward the Rider of Cinder. Like aet or a shooting star, the hammer smashed into the ancient de and caused an explosion to ring out that pushed the Rider of Cinder back. Yet that wasn''t the end as Mu Xi began raining down her attacks that emitted waves of thunder-like noise. But the Rider of Cinder refuses to lose out as a crimson aura began surrounding his ancient sword and he began to hack out even more violently. The two reached the climax, attacking without retreating or giving in as the first one who did, would die. They shifted around vertically and horizontally as they rain down attacks on each other with neither losing out in their exchange. More and more wounds were pilling up on both of them and yet they refuse to flinch or kneel as the first sign of weakness was death. If anyone else were here to watch this battle between these people, they would have been shocked. As this looked like a battle between two warriors who swept countless battlefields or a fight between a dragon and a tiger. Ancient Sword and me coated vermillion hammers collided with their owners staring at each other with an unprecedented amount of calmness. Both of these duos seem as if they were evenly matched and yet it was the Rider of Cinder whose expression was changing by the minute. As while he had an untold amount of experience with his sword to make up for the difference between him and Mu Xi. It was bing harder and harder to contend with her close up. Knowing he couldn''t keep this up, the Rider of Cinder went into his strange defensive stance as Mu Xi hammer smashed down into his sword and then his eyes shined. Mu Xi flinched, allowing the Rider of Cinder to move like the wind and thurst his ancient sword towards where Mu Xi heart was. Like a beam of light, the ancient sword flew toward Mu Xi heart. ''Kill!'' But then Mu Xi with an astonishing amount of flexibility and reflexes flip over the de that was rushing towards her chest. The Rider of Cinder eyes widen at this and as Mu Xi was flipping over past his de, he could see her eyes that were burning with determination. Then a vermillion hammer smashes into him. Bang! Yet that wasn''t it as another vermillion hammer came crashing down. Then another and another, until it bes an almost endless cycle of hammers smashing down. Burn marks were appearing on the Rider of Cinder body with each sessful m. ''How!'' Thought the Rider of Cinder as he knew Mu Xi should still be paralyzed for a few seconds. But sadly he was fighting Mu Xi when she had her hammers. Ever since she was trained by the little devil and her teachers, she has been learning how to forge through all types of distraction. Even when her body was ringing with pain, her mind being attacked and etc. She was forced to have to continue forging through all this to be a great cksmith. Through all of this hell and hardships, Mu Xi was able to forge a mind that could even withstand mental attacks of a Super Douluo when she has her hammer. "Grow!" The mes around Mu Xi twin vermillion hammers expanded and shape themselves into two mighty hammers that were towering over her. With a roar, she smashed down hard on the Rider of Cinder whose body was nted into the ground from her earlier onught. The ground trembles from Mu Xi hammer that acted as if they wanted to topple mountains and overturn seas. Bang! A huge fissure was formed that extended into every direction as if the earth was breaking and causing the room to shake. A loud explosion exploded out from under the Rider of Cinder as a me covered vermillion hammersnded on him. It created arge enough shockwave that sent Mu Xi back a few meters before she was able to stabilize herself. Mu Xi stared at the rubble where the Rider of Cinder was buried and as she was about to go over to him, a purple-gold fireball wasing towards her. "Who!" Mu Xi smashed her hammer into the fireball and destroyed it. But then a purple-me serpent appeared behind her and then pounce. She didn''t even flinch as golden mes burst from around her and burn away the serpent. "Impressive. I thought that fight with that fiend already tired you out."A voice rang out. Mu Xi shifts her gaze to where the voice wasing from and saw a humanoid demon walking to her, it was Mahaan who had a cruel smirk on his face. Chapter 126: Rider of Cinder (2) Chapter 126: Rider of Cinder (2) Yet the most striking thing about the demon other than his smirk was his missing arm. Mu Xi didn''t get angry that he tried to sneak attack her, as he knew this ce thrived on stuff like that. Mahaan smiled as he leisurely began to walk towards Mu Xi as if she wasn''t worth much in his eyes. ''She was also apart of that group.'' Thought Mahaan as he knew her energy felt familiar. As his thoughts trailed back to the group of people around the person who had the seed. He began remembering the man with the goldish-white hair and blue highlights. ''If only he was here right now! I would have made sure to make him die a dogs death in the time, its take an incense to burn.'' Thought Mahaan as he was gnashing his teeth. His exchange with Tang Wulin caused him frustration whenever he remembered being forced to flee and sacrifice his arm to the golden spear, to avert certain death. He had never been so humiliated in his life before and swore he would kill him in the most gruesome way. ''Well first, let''s take care of this one.'' Thought Mahaan as purple-gold me started to appear around him. Mu Xi narrowed her eyes as her Okami Sun appeared prominently behind her and golden mes began to appear on her vermillion hammers. But before they could even attack each other, a burst of red mes erupted from where the Rider of Cinder was. "I never thought, there would be monsters like you. Who could push someone like me to this level." Said the Rider of Cinder as he slowly got up from the rubble. He dusts off the dirt from himself and nces at Mahaan but there was no surprise in his eyes as if he already knew he was here. "Another challenger appears but it matters not." Said the Rider of Cinder as he picks his up ancient de that begins to light up with mes. "Let the real battle begin." The Rider of Cinder hacks down with his ancient sword that seemed to have transformed into a blood-red sun that wanted to incinerate and to sweep through everything. Mu Xi and Mahaan expression change as they quickly used their mes to block the Rider of Cinder attack. But it wasn''t enough as their body was sent flying with a cough of blood. ''It''s way stronger than before.'' Thought Mu Xi with a grimace as blood was leaking from her mouth. "You senile old man with one foot already in the grave, hurry up and die." Roared Mahaan as purple-gold mes burst from him and formed an enormous flood dragon. The flood dragon roars out as it began rushing toward the Rider of Cinder after Mahaan thrust out his fist. As if a volcano was gushing out, the area around the flood dragon waspletely submerged in purple-gold mes as it charged forward. Yet the Rider of Cinder wasn''t even phased as the ancient sword in his hand erupted with a brilliant light. With scarlet mes that were iparablyrge, shining like the birth of a new star. The Rider of Cinder hacks down with the ancient sword that slices apart the flood dragon and engulfed the area in front of him. "Not good!" Mahaan hastily tried moving out of the way but was cut by the mes of the ancient sword causing him to be sent flying away. As the Rider of Cinder saw Mahaan body flying away, he heard the screech of a bird. He nced to the side to see a vermillion bird made of golden mes charing towards him. The Rider of Cinder decided to meet the vermillion bird head-on as he hacks down his de towards it. As the vermillion bird in front of him got a slice in half, Mu Xi appeared behind with a sh of light. She smashes her hammer engulf with mes towards the Rider of Cinder. Bang! The Rider of Cinder got sent flying but Mu Xi instantly charged after him. She brandishes her two vermillion hammer and teleported in front of the Rider of Cinder. But before she could smash down on him, she was sent flying by an arrow of purple-gold mes. This allowed the Rider of Cinder who only needed the time it took to take a breath to recover. The Rider of Cinder nce to his side to see Mahaan dashing toward him with a purple halberd in his hand and murder in his eyes. The Rider of Cinder simply dashed toward him and they both collided. The Rider of Cinder brandished the ancient sword and continuously hacked about towards Mahaan who swung back with his halberd. Yet it was Mahaan who was at a disadvantage as the Rider of Cinder moved like the wind to deflect his halberd strikes and quickly hacked down. Brilliant mes hacked out endlessly toward Mahaan who be terrified. "How! Weren''t you already injured by fighting her! How do you still have so much energy!"Roared Mahaan in disbelief. How can he not be in shock as he nned everything carefully and yet nothing was going as nned? He made sure to wait for both Mu Xi and the Rider of Cinder to fight until one of them is defeated or exhausted. So once he saw Mu Xi smashing the Rider of Cinder into the ground, he through it was over and interfered before she could kill him. As he wanted to be the one to do it, just in case the Rider of Cinder turned into a soul weapon. He didn''t want to give the girl the chance to have the power to fight back. And yet who would have thought not only could the girl fight back but the fiend who was fighting as if he didn''t just fight earlier. The Rider of Cinder didn''t give Mahaan a reply as he continued hacking down. Ten movester, Mahaan was sent flying while coughing up blood from his mouth. Yet how could the Rider of Cinder let this chance go? The Rider of Cinder aura spiked up as he held up his ancient sword that turned into a fiery red sun and then hacked down with all of his might. Mahaan eyes widen as he saw the world split apart from the Rider of Cinder sh as endless mes were dispersed and rushed into all directions. The Rider of Cinder watched as Mahaan became engulfed in endless mes and a miserable shriek ringing out. The mes continued burning bright and created a whole field of fire. "Thank you for waiting for me."Said the Rider of Cinder as he turned around to see Mu Xi with her twin vermillion hammer. "No problem, he was more of a pest." Said Mu Xi causing the Rider of Cinder to slightly smile. Without any words said, they both charged at each other and collided. A hammer and sword both covered in mes collided, shaking the burning room. In just the time it took to gather two breaths, they collided ten times in session. They weren''t just confronting each other with their weapons but their two mes that tried to overpower the other in each sh. In the time it took to make tea, they exchange over a hundred times and yet there wasn''t a change, until now. Mu Xi was beginning to push back the Rider of Cinder and her Ultimate Fire began to overpower his. The Rider of Cinder did his best to defend while understanding why this was happening. As from what he could tell, the girl he was fighting was learning and getting a better understanding of how to use her fire. Two more exchangester and they both leaped backward while coughing out blood. Yet Mu Xi eyes shone as she knew the Rider of Cinder was even more wounded than her and knew it was time to end this. Her fourth ring appeared and lit up, causing her to teleport in front of him. The Rider of Cinder was already prepared as he long since figured out her ability. The girl could teleport to anywhere that the light shined, meaning in this battlefield she could appear anywhere. ''But the range is too far as if she has... Ultimate Light too!'' A terrifying amount of energy and mes erupted from the Rider of Cinder as his hacks down towards Mu Xi with all of his might. Yet Mu Xi didn''t retreat but charge forward as the sixth ring appears behind her and it lit up. ''Nova Burst.'' Mu Xi thrust out her two fingers that were jade-like towards the tyrannical ancient sword. As the two made contact, a thunderous noise rang out and a gale started to stir up. The two forces seemed evenly matched as the fingers and sword struggle against each other. The winds blew fiercely, and the ground began to rumble. Yet after a breath, Mu Xi fingers began to press onward and began pushing back the ancient sword. ''Her power is eradicating everything!'' Thought the Rider of Cinder in shocked as he could see his ancient de being burned away and the mes around it. This was Mu Xi sixth ability called Nova Burst. It''s where she concentrates all of her Ultimate Fire onto her skin. Then with one strike, she instantly eradicates and burns anything she touches out of existence. Bang! Mu Xi finger destroyed the ancient sword and burned a hole through the Rider of Cinder. The Rider of Cinder gazes at Mu XI for a while before nodding his head before disintegrating down on a sub-atomic level and burning away. Mu Xi let out a sigh at this but her body began to wobble as she knew that one attack too a lot out of her. As she regains her bnce, she turned to one of the rusted swords that were surprisingly still around. ''Not a bad weapon.'' Thought Mu Xi. As she moved towards, purple-gold mes wrap around her and caused her to let out a scream. A colossal size demon was behind her with made out of mes. "Curse that bastard! To think he would force me into this state."Roared Mahaan as he begins to limp toward Mu Xi. His whole body was leaking with blood with some of the organs showing and the skin being torn apart to the point they were showing bone. As he got close to Mu Xi, wrap his hands around her neck and began choking her. "Damn you! You just had to burn his soul too!"Roared Mahaan in anger as he knew without the soul of a fiend, one couldn''t receive their soul weapon. As he continued to joke Mu Xi in anger and rage. He felt his body trembling in raged and then Mu Xi began speaking. "Third time." Said Mu Xi. "What." Said Mahaan as he furrowed his brows. "This is the third time you have interfered and attack me." Said Mu Xi as her body began to tremble. "So what? You can''t do anything about it. So just shut up and die."Said Mahaan with a sneer as he began pressing more force down on her neck. "You are right. You should shut up and die."Said Mu Xi causing Mahaan with blinks his eyes as he felt a bad premonition hitting him. Seven rings appeared behind Mu Xi and they all lit up. ''Okami Sun Avatar.'' All of the me around Mahaan and Mu Xi was swept apart. With the whole room bing void of all mes. "What the hell! What did you just do!"Roared Mahaan as he saw his me demon and all of the fire around was gone. "Silence." Mahaan was going to retort but then his eyes widen as he found he couldn''t say anything. He slowly looks down and saw his whole throat was charred and burned to a crisp. His whole body began trembling as terror began invading. "You have no right to speak." Mu Xi voice rang out causing Mahaan to gaze back at but then his eyes shook as the aura around her was way different. "You have been a pest for a while." Instantly Mahaan felt his whole body lit on fire and causing him to roar out in disbelief. As the amount of pain, he was feeling shouldn''t be possible as every single molecule in his body was being burned. It should be known demon of his tier and strength were extremely resistant to fire, yet the mes on his body treated his resistance like paper. ''Escape!'' Space around Mahaan began to tremble before a dark vortex began to warp around and started to drag his body away. He never through he would have to use this item that Demon Monarch Alba gave him and his secret guards. ''That was t-.'' Before Mahaan could finish his words, the vortex around him began to shake. Then to his shock golden mes were eating it away. ''Impossible! Her mes can burn away space too!'' Mahaan watched in shock as his only way to escape was destroyed all around him. He couldn''t say think anymore as his body was being burned again. Mu Xi slowly walks up to Mahaan who could feel his whole body fading and disappearing. She moved her head close to him and allowed him to see her pupil that shining brilliantly like the sun. ''Please spare me!'' ''Please! Please! Please!'' Was what Mahaan was trying to shout but he sadly had no vocal cord as that was horribly burned by Mu Xi who didn''t want to hear his voice. "Pests don''t need to speak." "And so." Mahaan was trying his hardest to beg as he could feel his whole soul shake and almost burning. "Begone." Whisper Mu Xi as the whole room lit up in brilliant golden mes with blistering heat surpassing even the core of the sun itself. Everything was erased in the room, as the walls were disintegrated, floors were melted down except the doors that had a strange aura around them. Mahaan wasn''t able to scream out or react as his whole body and soul was eradicated from existence. Thest thing he saw was a towering sun with rings of light swirling around it as if it was the incarnation of the sun itself. And then everything returned to normal with Mu Xi letting out a sigh and feeling the strength in her body swaying. She had to lean on one of the rusted swords that she didn''t intentionally burn to keep standing. ''That really does take a lot out of me.'' Thought Mu Xi as she recalled her seventh spirit ability. Her spirit avatar was too terrifying and tyrannical. As it basically has her be Ultimate fire, incarnate. The temperature around her will rise to the point where moisture can barely form, and a sun sphere will coil around her with heat ten times hotter than even the core of the sun. Yet that wasn''t just it, as she could expand the radius of her sun sphere depending on how far the light shined, making it possible for her to cover a whole country and eradicate everyone. Yet her ability also requires a huge amount of soul power to even activate let alone maintain. Just now, she had to contain the sun sphere to just around her skin and that in itself was draining her way too much. It was also why Mahaan didn''t instantly get destroyed or eradicated. Yet even with all of these restrictions, her Okami Sun Avatar was really one of the strongest avatars out there. With a sigh Mu Xi begin picking up the rusted sword, when she heard a voice ranging out behind her. "Mu Xi!" "Xu Xiaoyan!" # Tang Wulin found himself in the same room as the other two. "I guess we are one of the first to ever to past the third floor." Said Zeref as he nces around. "True." Said Tang Wulin as he stops in front of the door that was leading down to the fourth floor. Chapter 127: Ancient History (1) Chapter 127: Ancient History (1) "Well anyway, let''s jump down." Said Zeref. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes but nevertheless began to jump down. Streaks of light shot towards him and began to warp around him until they formed a ball. As he was descending down into the tunnel, he began to feel his vision turning hazy. He furrowed his brow and began ncing around, but nothing seemed out of the ordinary. But he knew something was wrong as his bloodline and powers inside of him were acting up as if they were trying to resist something. The ball of light he was in was fluctuating and his mind was shaking as cks spot started to form around his vision. He could feel he was partially away from losing consciousness as he was losing control of his body. Then, his soul core trembled and then burst with power inside of Tang Wulin body. Various energies exploded from his body with strands of light dancing everywhere. They all began to interweave around him and nullifying the foreign energy that was trying to invade his mind. Tang Wulin furrowed his brow as whatever was trying to take his mind away was stopped by the energy in his soul core. Not only that but his dragon yer and devil yer powers were moving around his body as if to safeguard it. ''What the hell was that?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Did something happen?" Questioned Zeref with Sleipnir chiming in too. As Tang Wulin was about to tell them about the incident just now, a voice rang out. "Impressive. For a mortal to have the energy of the gods and not just one too." Tang Wulin could feel a divine power was around him but he didn''t know where. It was then the ball of light around him shined and he felt his mind being forcibly taken away. Even with his powers trying to repel it back, were useless as Tang Wulin only saw darkness. It felt like days before he could open his eyes and found himself in the void of space. ''Where am I?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he looks around. It was then spots of light began appearing, causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows as he knew those specks of light weren''t simple. His spiritual sense was warning him that these specs of light were something other-worldly and were somewhat simr to the energy in his soul core. "I''m even more impress, your senses are way stronger than a mortal. Could it be your divine sense have been developed?"A voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to turn around and see the speaker. The speaker was an old man with an appearance simr to that of a human but with golden skins and a starry robe. The man eyes were like stars that shined as he stared out at the void in front. Yet the strangest thing about the old man was the otherworldly aura he gave off. Tang Wulin only felt this kind of aura and profoundness from beings like the cmities. "You brought me here?" Questioned Tang Wulin to the old man. The old man eyes shined even more as a slight smirk appeared on his exceptional face. "No and Yes." Said the old man causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes. He didn''t know why these old figures love being vague. It was something that even those old lizards loved to do even as he was ughtering them. "Just answer me straight." Said Tang Wulin with a deadpan look causing the old man to chuckle. "This space is a ce where all who past the third floor will be brought to. You were supposed to be brought here but the divine energy and those other-worldly power inside of you fought back against the dungeon''s power. Not only could they fight back but also destroy it." Said the old man with a hint of respect in his voice. Tang Wulin nodded his head from the answer. It seems this was apart of the dungeon, and his friends may have been brought to this space. Although he did wonder why this space felt a bit familiar. As he was about to say something else, he felt a pulse surging from him and then a silhouette began to form behind him. It didn''t take too long for the silhouette to form as it began curling its body around him and causing him to be surprised. "Leviathan." "Daddy! Are you ok? I felt something dragging you away and so I followed you!" Shouted Leviathan as it began rubbing his head on Tang Wulin neck. While this was happening, the old man eyes shined with stars once he nces at Leviathan but nheless didn''t say anything. "How did you get here?" Questioned Tang Wulin to Leviathan but he only blinks his eyes at him. Tang Wulin lips twitch as this wasn''t the first time this little guy has done something outrageous or abnormal. Now that he thinks about it, Zeref did say there was something special about him. Tang Wulin began closely inspecting Leviathan but no matter how long he looked, he couldn''t find anything that different. The little guy did gain some golden scales on him, with the trident marking on his forehead which he guessed was the Sea God mark was still there. He still didn''t know how Leviathan got it but nheless other than that, everything was the same. "What is this ce."Questioned Tang Wulin to the old man after realizing he has more pressing concerns. "The question I have been waiting for you to ask." Said the old man. Then with a sigh, he flicks his finger and causing the speck of lights to fluctuate. The specks of lightbined to together to form a t, rotating disk containing countless specks of lights. Tang Wulin raised a brow as he knew these specks were forming gxies and not only one but countless of them. In fact, now that he looks at it, he could see countless types of gxies that were being disyed with varying shape and figure. If he looked carefully, he could see countless sr systems inside of these small gxies. "In the universe, there are countless gxies that either grew or are sometimes formed through time, these gxies are ruled by the divine realm or god realm known by others." Said the old man causing Tang Wulin eyes to arch a brow. "The God Realm rules over the gxies?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes." Each Gxy in the vast universe was under the rule of a God Realm. Wouldn''t this mean there wasn''t just one God Realm but countless others in the universe? If anyone else other than Tang Wulin heard this, they would be too overwhelmed and take a long time to recover. The old man subtly nods as he saw Tang Wulin being unshaken by the revtion. He then sighed as he continued speaking. "There was a countless amount of God Realms throughout the universe with some being around since the birth of time and space from creation. Most realms were formed from the universe letting out a surge of creation and chaos." "These realms prosper for an immeasurable number of years, in fact, some even became Realms that could tower over a great deal of the universe. And of course, because of their vast growth, they would alsoe into conflict." The space before Tang Wulin and the old man changed as they witnessed an ancient spectacle take fold. It was as beautiful as fireworks, as stunning as the birth of a star. The scenery he saw, was something one would only see in story or legends. He saw beings of legend shing with each other. The elements began to scatter down like falling stars across the sky from the gods using their power. He saw the gods being able to create explosions that level everything,s breaking and engulfed in mes. Giants that were as big ass crushing everything beneath their feet and then being crushed by others as small as a human. "There were many conflicts and collision with other gods in the past. But there were also those who kept to themselves or made peace with the others." Tang Wulin saw realms that were in an isted part of space and realms with the gods holding each other with smiles. Tang Wulin could feel his lust for battle igniting from watching these being and their countless war. Their power easily surpassed him at his peak and yet that did nothing to deter him from wanting to fight them. "It was a time where anything could happen. Even the gods came to known the foreign emotion of fear."Said the old man as space before both of them began to warp and change. It was then that Tang Wulin saw the stars falling from the vast void of space and God Realms exploding with all the power of the universe, as bright as a thousand suns. Tang Wulin eyes widen as the scene kept changing. Now he saw a whole battlefield of different types of Gods, each with their own spectacr and terrifying origin standing next to each other. Yet the most shocking thing about them was not their dazzling armors, weapons or even their divine aura. It was their face that was covered with fear. "I''m sure you''re wondering why? Why would these extraordinary figures have a picture of fear on their face with their vast power?"Said the old man with a look of mncholy on his face. It should be known the gods were truly beings at top of heaven and earth. A sole thought could copse a continent and destroy the ocean. Shatter the world with a finger, and they could devour millions a whole civilization with a single breath. They were iparably powerful and stood above all else. Their power truly transcended the power of mortals, a power that could easily wipe out the, moons and the sun. So how could beings like these show the expression of fear? No, the question should be what could make them show this type of emotion. "It was a sad thing that they didn''t know there are people beyond people and Heavens beyond the Heavens." Said the old man. And with a p of his sleeves, the image before both of them changed. Tang Wulin watches as the countless realm was destroyed. Stars, Suns, ands were being devoured one by one. He saw Gods and Goddesses rising up with numerous types of powers. He saw many different types of god realming together. They were all raining down countless amounts of attacks that could shake all of heaven and earth. He saw different towering figures using literals and stars as weapons. Technology that could easily wipe out a whole was being implemented. Even thes and sun that gained sentience seemed to be raining down attacks. But this begs the question, what were they fighting? ''Where is the fo-.'' Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as his instincts screamed at him and his eyes gaze over a figure that was shrouded in darkness. He didn''t know how or why but just looking at that figure caused his instincts to scream out the dangers of the being before him. "What is that?" Said Tang Wulin. Leviathan that was curled around Tang Wulin began sneering at the figure but there was arge amount of fear in its eyes. "The one whoid waste to all creation in the vast universe. The incarnation of the heavens and earth wrath."Said the old man. Primordial chaos surges about with thews of time breaking and the vast void shattering. A formless figure shrouded in darkness that reached as high as the stars themselves. It towered in the boundless void as if it had existed eternally. Within the formlessness, a boundless and immeasurable existence was there in front of him but it exceeded his ability toprehend. Tang Wulin watches as the being shrouded in darkness simply swung its arm and copsing everything before it. The universe was shaking just from the steps of the being as it moved forward. Thousands of thousands of gods leaped up to attack the being but with one punch, they were all annihted. Tang Wulin watched as countless Gods Realms were destroyed and ughtered. Countless technologies that would put the world of Douluo Dalu and even Eartnd to shame were fired upon the being. Yet none of it had any effect and the formless figure marched on destroying it all. God Realm was crushed in the figure hands. Countless God Realms were being destroyed as the being rampaged through heaven and earth as if it was unrivaled under the heavens. Destruction followed the formless figure as it moved through heaven and earth. The universe became painted with the blood of the gods. This type of power was too frightening with no equal. "That figure, that you are seeing, is not an adversary." "No, he is more like an inevitable disaster that can not be ovee and be tamed." "The Universe Eater." "Dues Ex Machina." "The Eternal Star." "Typhon." Chapter 128: Ancient History (2) Chapter 128: Ancient History (2) "The Universe Eater." "Dues Ex Machina." "The Eternal Star." "Typhon." Tang Wulin furrowed his brows as he stared at the figure in the darkness. "Is there a point to all this?" Questioned Tang Wulin. He needed to hurry up and destroy the demon seed that is able to control Yuanen. While this history lesson is good and all, he had other pressing things to do than listening to the ancient past. Yet the old man said nothing as if he didn''t hear Tang Wulin or acknowledge his words. "In due time you will learn but for now. You can see and somewhat grasp his powers." Said the old man causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. The strength of Typhon made even him widen in shock. Let alone being able to crushs, devour the stars and copse god realms with its own body. The fact that it may have other abilities that could drive fear into the gods should be something very note-worthy. Yet with all of that, Tang Wulin only feel a hint excitement. He was never one to shy away from tough opponents, even those who transcend his power and capabilities. As he would have never been able to ughter the dragons if he was intimidated of fighting an overwhelming enemy. "Still, if this being was so strong. How did they all defeat him?"Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow. The old man only chuckles at Tang Wulin questioned. Tang Wulin noted it had a lot of bitterness and regret in it. "Defeat him? Huh, don''t make meugh, Typhon''s strength was boundless like the vast abyss and the universe. Any hopes or thinking of them defeating him in battle was all crushed. Thousands of thousands of the greatest Gods came together to try and defeat him but they were all ultimately crushed under it."Said the old man. The greatest of the gods were beings who were able to reach the apex on their path of cultivation and martial arts. Unlike the other gods who were content with their powers and status, not willing to sharpen themselves to even vaster heights. These gods pushed themselves to the point they were able tomand the powers andw of the universe with ease. These were the gods who could cut the in half, crush a moon in their hand and even annihte countless stars. They could bring back the dead, create a being out of thin air, survive space-time turbulence and even walk through the void itself. Yet all of them still fell. "Cultivation? So reaching the powers of god isn''t the limit?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "Not necessarily. Gods themselves are beings who have a higher grasp and understanding of thews of the universe. If I was to make aparison, a god would be simr to what a mortal would consider those at the apex of your world." Said the old man. Gods themselves aren''t true immortals being that can never die or fully reached the limit. The gods themselves are still restrained by thews of the universe although with far fewer restrictions than a mortal with an immeasurable amount of power. "They had to do the only thing that they could do, and that was to seal Typhon." Said the old man causing Tang Wulin lips and brows to twitch. He personally knew the vast versatility of sealing and how immeasurable the power was. While the power to seal a being wouldn''t allow one to kill or damage their enemies, it should still never be underestimated. With the power of sealing, one could easily defeat a being that is immeasurable to them or even a being that transcends the power of their realm. With sealing one could easily seal a person movements, seal their powers or their mind. Tang Wulin had the unfortunate of having his Dragon Form sealed in Fiore, which lead to his ultimate defeat and downfall. He remembers the spell was called Fairy Sphere that allowed the mages to convert all of the Fiore people magic into the seal. This allowed them to seal him, even for a few seconds. Leviathan as if sensing Wulin negative thoughts began snuggling around his neck. Tang Wulin simply caressed his head and turned back to the old man. "They had a seal strong enough for it?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "They had to if they wanted to survive. So the remaining gods all came together and with their vast knowledge, alongside theirprehension of thews and powers of the universe. They were able to devise a seal that would be strong enough and effective enough to fully stop Typhon." Said the old man as he waved his hand. The image began changing, allowing Tang Wulin to watch the remaining gods standing before the approaching Typhon who red eyes were ring down at them. He watches as all of the gods summoned all of their power and chanted, causing huge patterns of symbols to appear all around. ''That is!'' Tang Wulin could see towering shapes on the sides of the huge pattern symbols. To his shock, he saw both Yggdrasil and the Dungeon of Mahal that was shining with a divine aura. There were other huge buildings and monument that was shining alongside them. "We created towers as the axis of creation that would be used to lock down seal once it''s been put in the ce. It will then hold back the seal from breaking and fortify it through the energy of the universe." Next, cracks in the void appeared all around with Typhon ncing around while still marching towards the god in front of him. Then void was split open, sending down endless divine light and the boundless aura of divinity as golden chains with ancient writings on them down. They all swirled around and then shot toward Typhon. They began coiling around his formless body and yet even with the chains coiling around it, Typhon kept on moving. The god''s brow furrow but nheless they kept on pushing. The symbol beneath was beginning to shine and tremble as a Pagoda began forming around Typhon. Chaotic light exploded around the Pagoda surrounding. The appearance of the Pagoda caused space and the void to tremble as the being it was incasing was raging inside. The heavens and earth shook as space began to open to suck in the golden pagoda. "The formation and sealing were able to use the energies of the universe to forcibly seal Typhon. But this wasn''t just any seal as it affected its whole existence."Said the old man. "What was the price?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "What makes you sure there was a price?" "Something like that? Against a being that transcends all of the god''s strength and yet they were able to seal it for so long? There has to be a price." Said Tang Wulin. Even the Fairy Sphere could only hold him for a few seconds because of how vast was the difference in strength was. "The price was the end of their era and the birth of a new. They had to sacrifice their bodies and energy towards the seal. A vast amount of energy was needed to even activate the seal in the first ce." Said the old man. "Through this sacrifice, the gods that are here now were able to exist. As the leftover energy of the god''s sacrifice and the seal created a surge of power that reverberates through the universe. This gave birth to the new gods that exist now." Said the old man. Tang Wulin nodded his head and then asked. "So what was the point of all this?" "The point of all of this is I fear Typhon maybe unseal soon." Said the old man causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen. "How?" "I''m not sure but from the signs that Mahal has been giving out, it seems Typhon must have gained some type of freedom or room to move." Said the old man. Tang Wulin expression changed as he began thinking about the consequences of that formless being unsealed and rampaging through the universe. "If Typhon is broken from his seal, then his rage will epass the whole universe and destroy it." Said the old man. Tang Wulin began furrowing his brows, while Leviathan was rubbing its head in his neck and he asked a question. "Is it because one of the towers was brought down?" Questioned Tang Wulin. As he recalled Sage telling him the ramification of what would happen if Yggdrasil was to fall. While he did tell Tang Wulin that a monstrous being was being sealed inside of Yggdrasil, he didn''t think the being would be this terrifying or strong. Yet it wouldn''t have mattered as from what the Mountain Dragon King told him, Yggdrasil would have long been destroyed without his intervention. "That may be one of the causes, or it may be because the seal is weakening by some mishap. After all, nothing is truly eternal or canst forever."Said the old man. "Do you know when it will escape its prison" Questioned Tang Wulin but he only received a shake from the old man. Tang Wulin fell into thought as he began to think and then he remembered something. ''Sleipnir said she could see when the would be destroyed. Could it be because of Typhon?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Can you bring people in here? For example the two spirits inside of me?"Questioned Tang Wulin to the old man. The old man said nothing as he continued staring at the scene of Typhon being bound and then his eyes shined. Instantly two figures appeared next to Tang Wulin, them being Sleipnir and Zeref who were shocked. They nce around until they see Tang Wulin and they cried out in surprise. Tang Wulin began exining to them what was going on which caused them both to cry out in shock and amazement. "To think there was a being like that." Said Zeref in amazement. Whether it be from the knowledge that this being could ughter whole pantheons of god to crushing god realms in its palm. Not only that but he was also shocked at the abilities that the gods themselves have as well as their advanced technology. "To think Yggdrasil had this type of history too," Sleipnir mutters as she gazes at Yggdrasil that was shining with divine light. "You...Why do you have the same aura as it? Not only that but I can also feel its soul inside of you." Said the old man as he gazes at Sleipnir with shock. Sleipnir blinks her eyes and then quickly exined her origin to the being in front of her. Partly because she wanted to see if the old man could give her more information about Yggdrasil and also because of some other matters. "Ahh, I guess Sage was put to rest then. Well, I''m not surprised and kinda happy."Mutter the old man causing Zeref to blink his eyes. "Why do you say that?" "Guarding the tower can be a lonely and difficult task in itself. But having to guard it for billions of years..."The old man trailed off with a sigh and then turned his head back to Sleipnir with aplicated look. He already could feel a hint of the same aura of Yggdrasil from Tang Wulin. He didn''t say anything about it as he was still shocked that Tang Wulin had wisps of gods energy inside of him. They weren''t even weak, in fact, some of them had reached the pinnacle for ordinary God Realms. It was one of the reasons he showed him more than what was supposes to be shown and exined to him about the events that transpired. "Sleipnir do you think the may be destroyed because of Typhon?" Questioned Tang Wulin. While it may be, obvious Typhon may be the caused, he didn''t know when it would be unsealed or how far away it was from the itself. Plus Sleipnir did mention some other things that could cause the to be destroyed. "I''m not sure, although I wouldn''t be surprised if it was one of the causes." Said Sleipnir. "Anyway, you four need to hurry up and leave the demon world." Said the old man. "We n to, we just want to find the demon seed and then we will leave." Said Sleipnir but the old man only shook is head. "I meant that the demon world would be facing destruction soon enough in theing hours." Said the old man. "So you all must leave before you die." Chapter 129: Ancient History (3) Chapter 129: Ancient History (3) "The demon world would be facing destruction soon enough in theing hours." Said the old man. "So you all must leave." Said the old man causing everyone to be shocked. "What do you mean? Why would the demon world be facing destruction?"Questioned Zeref in confusion. "Why else? Because of this tower that we''re in right now." Said the old man with a sigh. "I thought you said he was still se-." "Although he is still sealed, he can still somewhat move his body. Since he was able to gain a bit of freedom from the destruction of Yggdrasil. Now that he possesses some freedom, he will make sure to go and destroy the other towers that support the seal." Said the old man. As long as the towers that bind Typhon are still up and running, it will be impossible for him to fully break out. As the tower, themselves are like an active generator that siphons power from both the realm and universe to keep the seal powering going strong. "Is there any way t-." "To reseal it? No, as just to seal it took every single god and them existence to keep its sealed for so long. I very much doubt most of the gods that are around now will belive in the existence of Typhon. Let alone believe they wouldn''t be able to beat him after all the gods before didn''t." "Even then, Typhon would be cautious this time around and will make it an effort to destroy all types of ways to seal him."Said the old man. "Wait, none of the gods know about Typhon and his sealing?" Questioned Zeref in disbelief. "Of course not. Before the remaining gods faded, they made sure to wipe out all history and memory of Typhon in fear that others may try to unseal it." Said the old man causing Zeref and Sleipnir to only sigh. While the knowledge of the battle against Typhon would be essential for the future generation, it would also be very terrifying. Simr to a double-edged sword, the knowledge could be their saving grace but at the same time their destruction. "So why did you put the scene of Typhon and him being as something that will show after the third floor." Questioned Tang Wulin. "Originally you were only supposed to see the countless gods and their battle. But allow you to see the rest because of reasons." Said the old man and Tang Wulin knew he wouldn''t be telling him that reason any time soon. ''So that means, my friends are only seeing the battles of the gods.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "So will he be free once he destroys this realm?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "No, he will still need a massive amount of energy just to break open the seal and also recover his strength. As the towers don''t necessarily the seal but the batteries that power them and so it wishes to cut off." Said the old man. All of them fell silent, as they went over the information they have been told. From what the old man told them, Typhon may not awaken in the next years or hundred of years. "Anyway, I will send your friends to the hell gate on the fifth floor, so they can beat the fiend and get to the sixth floor. I will put all of them together with another person, so it won''t take too long for them to finish thest floor." Said the old man. "We can stillpete in the dungeon?" Questioned Zeref. "The demon seed is on the extra floor of the dungeon. It appeared their about seventeen years ago and has been resting there ever since." Said the old man causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Alright, send me." Said Tang Wulin but the old man smiled. "I have a unique destination for you, which will depend on your ability to gain the reward." Said the old man as he waved his hand and causing the image to break apart. "Are you one of the gods?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he saw the shards of the image swirling towards him and hispanions. He asked this as Sage himself said that his real body wasn''t guarding Yggdrasil and so he couldn''t use his full power to defend against it. Meaning this old man could be simr to him or maybe the creation of the gods. "No, I''m just a coward." Said the old man softly as his expression turned to regret. Tang Wulin couldn''t respond as the swirl of light began taking him away. ''A coward?'' As the light was taking him away, a scene began ying inside of his mind. He looked around and saw he was around an army of warriors with golden armor. As he was looking around, the area beneath him shook and the space around him was breaking. "Nexus! Are you ready old friend!"Said the man beside Tang Wulin. He blinks his eyes as he turned to the man and then the scene began to change. He saw himself running away from the approach of a colossal formless figureing toward him with zing red eyes. ''Is...That Typhon.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Then he heard the screams of the people behind him and then a voice shouted out. "NEXUS!" "YOU COWARD!" Tang Wulin was surprised at this, then he began to hear words that were close to him. "I''m sorry." ''I''m so sorry." Was thest thing he heard as the image and his surroundings began to turn ck. # Tang Wulin eyes snap open as he sat up and began looking around. Blinking, he found himself in a golden hallway with torches leading down to a path. He began furrowing his brows as he thought back to those images and the scene he experiences at the end. ''Is that why he called himself a coward? Because he ran away from hispanions at thest moment.'' Thought Tang Wulin as three-figure began to appear beside him. "Daddy!" Screamed Leviathan as it coiled around him and snuggled in his neck. "I''m surprised he came out now of all time." Said Zeref with a look of amusement with Sleipnir nodded her head. Tang Wulin sighed and began to get up from the floor. He has many questions about Leviathan that he wanted to ask Zeref but he knew now wasn''t the time. "If the old man meant what he said, we should be on thest floor." Said Zeref as he nces around. "Not just us but also the others."Said Sleipnir as she tried sensing the rest of Wulin friends but to no avail. "This ce is cut off from the rest of the maze." Said Leviathan as he began ncing around causing Sleipnir to look at him in surprise and happiness. Tang Wulin noticed the look of Sleipnir but didn''t say anything as he began stroking the head of Leviathan. If what Leviathan is true then it won''t be possible for him to simply bust down these walls. "I''m sure they should be fine." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod is head. He then began walking down the corridor that didn''t seem to diverging but just going down a linear path. # "Fifth floor?" Questioned Xie Xie as he stared at the sign in front of him and Yuanen Yehui. They both nce each other, as they knew they onlypleted only three floors and still had to do finish the fourth before they could reach the fifth. "Do you think its a trap or misdirection?" Question Xie Xie to Yuanen Yehui. "I''m not sure but just in case lets not waste all of our energy on this floor." Said Yuanen Yehui as she nces att he silvers door in front of them. Another strange thing was them ended up in front of the silver door that leads to the fiend of the floor. This is something that never happened before and made them question if this was because they were the first toplete the third floor. And that wasn''t even touching on the phenomenon they experienced a few minutes ago. Shaking her head, Yuanen Yehui began moving towards the silver door and push it open. She and Xie Xie began making their way down to the fiend until they reach the room. # "You felt it too right?" Question Na''er as she moved through the silver door with Gu Yue. "You mean the wisp of divinity as we were watching those ancient gods fighting." Said Gu Yue causing Na''er to nod. "What do you think?" Questioned Na''er. "I''m not sure, but I think this ce was built by a god and it wasn''t just built for a dungeon." Said Gu Yue and Na''er just nodded her head. "You feel the terrifying amount of energy that this ce is siphoning?" Questioned Na''er causing Gu Yue to nod her head. "I feel it but I''m not sure what it''s used for. Maybe it was used for this ce or something else."Mutters Gu Yue. Na''er said nothing as they made it toward the room where one had to fight the fiend. She didn''t know how or why but she and Gu Yue were teleported in front of the silver door of the fiend and front of them was a sign that said the fifth floor. ''Was it a coincidence she and I were brought to the same silver door?'' Thought Na''er as they stop in the middle of the room. "I wee the first challengers to ever reach my room." Said a figure in ck cloaks that obscure his figure but did nothing to hide his purple eyes that gave a terrifying light. "My name is the Devil Rider." Said the Devil Rider as arge scythe appeared in his hand. Gu Yue and Na''er instantly summoned their martial spirits and got into their battle position. "Let''s hurry up and finish this, so we can move on."Said Na''er and receiving a nod from Gu Yue. # Tang Wulin made it toward a room that had four statues on the four corners of the room. Each of the statues had a demonic head with different types of weapons in each of their hand and war paint on their face. They all wore decorative armors that seem like it was meant for war. After ncing at the Statues, he began making his way up to the massive velvet door that was in front of him. As he made it to the middle of the room, it began to rumble as a gale started to stir around him. Tang Wulin watches as each of the statue''s eyes began to light up and their body began to shake as if they were going to break. Then with a loud thunderous sound, the statuses seem toe alive as they nce at Tang Wulin and jumped in front of him. They made a loud deafening noise as theynded. "Wee, Challenger!" "We''re shocked and grateful that you have made it this far!" "Sadly, you have made it so far to die." "Nheless we shall dly give you a fight that will honor you for eternity." "I''m Bishamonten." Said the statue that was holdingnce in his right hand and a pagoda in his left. "I''m Jikokuten." Said the statue that was holding a sword in his right hand. "I''m Zouchouten." Said the statue that was holding up a trident in his hand. "I''m Koumokuten." Said the statue that was holding a whip in his hand. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes and got ready to fight but then Leviathan appeared beside him with its figure towering over him and reaching the height of the statues. He rubbed Tang Wulin neck and red fiercely at the statues. "You want to fight with me?" Questioned Tang Wulin and he received a nod from Leviathan. "Alright." "Let''s do this Daddy!" Chapter 130: Battle of the Four Devas Chapter 130: Battle of the Four Devas Tang Wulin instantly summoned his Blue Silver Genesis just in time as Bishamonten towards to him and thurst out hisnce. ''Time Magic: Parallel Worlds.'' Instantly vines erupted from the ground as Bishamontennce was approaching Tang Wulin and they began swirling around to capture him. A cold sh passed through Bishamonten eyes as the pagoda in his other hand shined. The pagoda howel out with a roar simr to that of a lion. Ripples were formed around the area around as the ground beneath began shaking with rumbling sounds. Soundwave traveled outward. The Blue Silver Genesis began to rupture, breaking apart all of the various vines approaching Bishamonten and then they all began to shatter. A hint of surprise shed through Tang Wulin''s eyes but nheless, he remained calm as a red aura started to surround his body. His eyes started to shine with a blood-red glint and his body became coated with thin golden scales. As he evaded thence, he countered by thrusting out his fist towards him that was wrapped with vines. Bishamonten eyes widen at the explosive speed of Tang Wulin and couldn''t react in time. Bang! Bishamonten was body was sent flying by Tang Wulin and then Tang Wulin send his other fist behind him. His fist made contact with a de that was hacking down towards him and he didn''t need to look back to know it was Jikokuten. Zouchouten and Koumokuten came charging towards him with Koumokuten hacking out with his whip that shed through the air. Tang Wulin saw this but didn''t make a move as he sent out a kick toward Jikokuten who was hacking down with his sword again. As the whip was approaching the back of Tang Wulin, eight golden dragons burst out from the ground and smashed it away. Koumokuten narrowed his eyes and saw Leviathan moving behind Tang with a blue glinting from its eyes. If Tang Wulin saw this, he would be slightly shocked as it was the same glint that showed up when his Sea God blood is ignited. Leviathan''s eyes shed as multiple vines of Blue Silver Genesis burst out from the ground and rushed toward both of his enemies. Zouchouten twirled his trident around as it begins to shine before he ms it down onto the ground and causing all of the statues around him to glow. Tang Wulin eyes furrow as he could feel the increased in power Jikokuten sword swing and rted the information to Leviathan. Knowing Zouchouten was trying to buff his teammates, how could Leviathan allow this to continue? And so his eyes glowed with ethereal color as he sent a shockwave towards Zouchouten, who felt his connection with his skill severing. "What!" Koumokuten knew something went amiss as he felt his strength stopped increasing but he didn''t let that bother him as he hacks down on his whip toward Leviathan. Leviathan could feel arge amount of power and force was being generated from the whip as it came close to him. ''Golden Dragon Tyrant Body.'' ''Golden Dragon Emission.'' Leviathan scales shined as the whip came in contact with its body causing a bloody mark to appear. But it was only a small one as most of the force was absorbed. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' ''Golden Dragon Soar.'' Leviathan used that exact moment after Koumokuten attacks were absorbed to strike back. As a golden dragon head appeared behind it and roared out that caused the whole room to vibrate. Koumokuten could feel its concentration being broken and interrupted, making it so it wasn''t able to react to the beam of the light that was charging towards it. ''Golden Dragon Swings its Tail.'' Leviathan swung its tail out that was being covered with a golden-blue light causing any who near it to feel a terrifying amount of pressure. Koumokuten was able to recover, but it was far toote as the tail was smashed into him and his whole body was broken into pieces. All of this happened in the times it took to take five breaths and shocking all those who saw. Whether it be from Leviathan being able to disrupt their skills and concentration to him being able to unleash a terrifying burst of power. Tang Wulin nces at Leviathan and then he mmed down on the ground and caused sixteen demonic dragons to burst out. Jikokuten back up instantly as Tang Wulin fist wasing towards him and evaded to the side as a dragon head charged past him. "To think Koumokuten would die just like that."Mutters Jikokuten as he gave his whole attention to Tang Wulin. He knew if he messed up or loses concentration even once he may just end up dead simr to Koumokuten. Tang Wulin releases his Light Wings, with four wings bursting out from his back. With one stomp Tang turned into a beam of flight that was swirling with demonic ligth. ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Soar.'' Jikokuten''s expression changed as he saw the terrifying speed of Tang Wulin and knew he won''t be able to escape into time. So he got into a defensive stance that caused a blue aura to surround his body as Tang Wulin fist smashed into his chest. A deafening sound rang out but instead of Jikokuten being sent back, he stayed in the same position he was in. Then with a roar, he hacks down with a blue light surrounding his sword that was releasing a terrifying amount of energy. ''Luster!'' Jikokuten could feel his strength multiplying by two times which when added with the force he absorbed from Tang Wulin fist made his sword even more fierce. ''Did he use a skill to endure my attack? Not only that but it seems he burrowed the force of my fist.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw the sword hacking down towards him but his expression didn''t change as the sword wasing down on his face. Bang! Jikokuten eyes widen as he saw one of the wings behind Tang Wulin moving in front of him and enduring the attack. The wing shattered from the sword making an impact but this allowed Tang Wulin to smash his leg into Jikokuten with all of his strength and causing his body to shatter. As Jikokuten''s body was falling into pieces, ance was approaching the back of Tang Wulin but his other wings were already moving in to intercept the attack. Bang! As if they were hands, the wings wrap around thence and held them in ce. Tang Wulin mmed down on the ground and caused sixteen demonic dragons to burst out from the ground around him. Bishamonten instantly let go and move back, while his pagoda began shining. A shockwave was released from the pagoda that caused the demonic dragons to sway off their intended course and m into each other. Bishamonten then turned around and dashed toward Zouchouten who was trying his best to evade all of Leviathan moves, while sending out his attacks. As if Zouchouten felt that Bishamonten was calling out to him, he instantly backs away from Leviathan and went towards him. Leviathan sent streams of vines towards Zouchouten to stop him from escaping but Bishamonten unleashed his pagoda sound waves that caused all of them to rapture like before. He then sent another shockwave out toward Tang Wulin who was rushing towards him. Tang Wulin simply charged through the shockwave but it was enough to dy him for a second, allowing Bishamonten and Zouchouten toe into contact with each other. "Shura sh!" They both yelled as their body and spirit ignited out, then started to swirl like a vortex. The figure of both of the statues began to twist and form a vortex that radiated power that made the room rumble. "It seems their going for a Spirit Fusion attack or something like it." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin while also ncing at Leviathan. Tang Wulin nodded his head and then outstretch his hand to summon his golden dragon spear. As the spear appeared in his hand, he summoned his vines around the spear and then used some of the vines to station himself. With arge intake of breath, he summoned his Annihtion onto the tip of his spear, and arge ball of light appeared at the tip. Then from his soul core that was quiet began trembling and then a burst of power came out from it. Green, Purple, and Red energy surge out from Tang Wulin''s body towards the tip of his spear as a small ball began to form. As they made contact with his spear, space began to tremble and cracks began to appear everywhere. Greenlight started to epass the red sword that was forming inside the ball. Then purple and red sparks began to crackle around both of them. Seven-colored specks of lights appeared from his blood core and then started to intertwine between the ball while ovepping it. The aura that was generating around Tang Wulin was immense as even Leviathan and Zeref began to back away. His three hearts were beating like drums as if they were about to burst as he kept channeling power at the tip of his spear. Vines began to appear around his arms and began to squeeze down hard. The small ball of light was squeezing out almost all of the energy that both his soul core and his blood core held. As if it was trying to squeeze out every bit of strength that was held in Tang Wulin''s body. As this was going on, the vortex ahead of him was done forming. Then out from the vortex, a blood-red sword shed out as it turned into a beam of light. It turned the whole room blood-red as it swept past the area and charge towards Tang Wulin. As the blood-red came in close to Tang Wulin, whos body was shaking and the only thing that seemed to be holding him was the vines wrapped around. His eyes shed as he let out a roar. ''It''s ready!'' He thrust his spear towards the giant blood-red swording towards him. As the narrow sphere made contact with the blood-red sword, it began to shatter and meltdown before it shoots out. Both of the statues didn''t have time to be shocked as the sphere itself was twisting space and causing it to appear before them. As the sphere made contact, it pierces through everything as both Bishamonten and Jikoukuten faded away with not even their soul being excluded from the destruction. As the attack died down, Tang Wulin saw both the statues were gone and their souls were mostly likely destroyed too. With a sigh, he tried moving his body but feel a terrifying amount of pain reverberating through it and the booming sound of his hearts. "Don''t try moving, that attack took most of your energy." Said Zeref as he appeared next to him. Leviathan rush towards his dad and used his body to help Tang Wulin lean on. Tang Wulin sighed, as he didn''t think that attack would take almost all of his energy. It didn''t take as much as before when he used it on Fafnir. "It might be because you''re getting a better grasp or betterprehension of what the technique should be."Said Zeref but Tang Wulin only shrug his shoulder. "Anyway, for now, you should rest and then we will enter through the door." Said Zeref and causing Tang Wulin to shook his head. "Leviathan can you carry me to the next room?"Questioned Tang Wulin, causing Leviathan to nod his head and began to slither to the door. "There is no time, Zeref." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to only sigh but nod his head. Chapter 131: Rebirth Chapter 131: Rebirth Leviathan opens up the door with a swing of his tail and then began moving inside towards the next room that was guarded by the four statutes. As they made it inside, both Tang Wulin and Leviathan eyes widen when they saw a golden spring inside of the room. "A spring?."Questioned Zeref as he appeared next to both of them. Tang Wulin said nothing as he began furrowing his brows, while Leviathan titled its head and moved its eyes all around the room. As they were looking around, a spectral sign appeared before them with some words. "Pool of Rebirth." Said Zeref out loud as he read the words on the sign. Then more words began appearing on the signs causing Zeref eyes to widen even more. "This is the reward to the one that was able to reach here and beat the Four Devas that guards this room. Step into the blood of the gods and through your effort and be a new existence." Said Zeref as he read the other writings. "That sounds pretty vague." Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to them and Zeref nodded his head with her. "What exactly is going to be rebirth?" Questioned Tang Wulin but the spectral board simply begins to fade, since its job was done. The people in the room were both puzzled and curious about the gains of the pool. As even though it was very vague, the title and wording of was something that couldn''t be look over. "Why can''t they just be straightforward?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a sigh and he then got off Leviathan body. Zeref only let out a small chuckle as he nces at Tang Wulin getting into a meditative position and beginning to recover to optimal condition. He nodded his head at this, as jumping into the pool without being prepared and not in the best condition was very stupid. ''Not only that but this ce doesn''t seem like to type to give free rewards.'' Thought Zeref. After ten minutes Tang Wulin opened his eyes and got up to stretch his body out. He could feel ache and soreness around his body that was healing at a rapid pace, thanks to the terrifying might of his dragon body. "That attack really damaged you that badly." Said Zeref as he noted Tang Wulin movements. "It really was drawing every wisp of strength from my body down to the cells."Mutter Tang Wulin as he twisted his back. "Hmm, what are you going to name the attack? As I doubt it will be thest time, you will do it." Said Zeref as he knew the consequences of the attack wouldn''t stop ologia. "Endless Spear." Said Tang Wulin after a while, causing Zeref to nod his head. "Not a bad name." Said Sleipnir with a smile and Leviathan went up to nudge Tang Wulin. "Well, time to go." Said Tang Wulin as he began heading toward the golden pool. Zeref and Sleipnir said nothing as they didn''t sense anything was amiss. Sleipnir detects no energy of the aura of death and strangely only a boundless amount of life energy flowing abundantly through the pool. While Tang Wulin instincts weren''t screaming out to him nor were his Asura bloodline giving off a warning. Considering his instincts has never been wrong before and his Asura intent had always warned him about a bad premonition. He made sure to strip off his clothing first and then dip himself into the golden pool. As he began sinking below the sparkling water, he could feel the extraordinary warmth seeping inside his body and his cells. All the pores of his body were rxing and expanding. A strange irresistibly intoxicating fragrance began to spread out around the room. Leviathan eyes to widen and it started to gain the desire to jump into the pool with Tang Wulin. He tried to will himself to calm down but after a while, he knew it was a fruitless effort and he dismisses himself. As the golden essence was flowing inside of Tang Wulin, ripples appeared above as a great change began to take ce. The golden liquid surged and then started to condense around Tang Wulin. Stream and specs of glittering light curled around as if they were moths to the mes. The specs of light flowed around his endlessness until the golden pool turned into a cocoon that encased Tang Wulin inside. Something strange begins to happen inside of Tang Wulin body that caused sweat to go down his forehead even while he was encased in the cocoon. Multiple beasts roars rang out of his body as ethereal figures began to appear above Tang Wulin. "Amazing Dad!" "Nice Work human!" Leviathan, Taotie, Sarial, and Kirin stood above the golden cocoon with boundless amount energy rolling off them. Zeref and Sleipnir were seeing this as they were watching over Tang Wulin in case something went bad. "They''re getting stronger as if their age is increasing. Could it be that their age is actually increasing?"Questioned Sleipnir with her eyes widening. "Could it be the pool isn''t strictly for Tang Wulin but the powers inside of him?" Questioned Zeref but Sleipnir only continued to stare forward while solely paying attention to the phenomenon. Tang Wulin himself could feel his four spirits were greedily absorbing all of the golden essences that flowed through his body, and it was increasing their age. This was something that shocked even him as it was almost impossible from what he knew to raise a spirit ring age after it has been absorbed. While it was possible through a spirit soul, that required arge amount of payment towards the Spirit Pagoda. Also, four of his spirit rings weren''t even spirit souls, so not all of his rings would have been upgraded. So the fact this pool was able to fully increase their strength and age was in itself a miracle. Yet that wasn''t the end as Tang Wulin felt another pulse through his body and to his shock it came from his back. A zing amount of heat began spreading through his back as he could feel something trying to force itself outside of his lower back. Unbeknownst to Tang Wulin, his four wings were erupted out with the top being his light wings and his bottom one having streaks of gold through it. Zeref and Sleipnir nce at each other, as underneath both of the wings specks of light started to swirl around the back. Then two wings began to grow out of Tang Wulin lower back to the height of the other wings and shined as bright as a star. Zeref and Sleipnir eyes widen at the wings. "Don''t tell me it''s actually strengthening his soul''s bones too!" Shouted Sleipnir in distinct shock. Tang Wulin spirit bones and spirits were frantically devouring it all. All of the essences were being pulled towards his back and his rings. It was then Kirin that was above the cocoon ring started to tremble and then to the shock of Sleipnir, started to turn red. It wasn''t only Kirin ring that was changing as Taotie and Sarial ring began to turn from purple to ck. It was a sign of them breaking through the ten thousand year age bottleneck and the hundred thousand year for Kirin. A spirit ring undergoes various amounts of color from white-yellow-purple-ck and to red with red meaning the spirit has broken through the hundred thousand-years bottleneck. It was then an intense pain began to reverberate through Tang Wulin body. Tang Wulin was gritting his teeth as his three hearts began to pump rapidly with his mind trembling from the pain that was reverberating through his soul and bones. The pain was far less than when he did the Spirit Metamorphosis. But unlike the metamorphosis, he felt like his soul was burning and his mind was being torn apart. Blood was leaking from his nose but he still uses his terrifying amount of willpower to hold on. He knew if he nks out now, he wouldn''t be able to absorb all of the golden pool. "It''s breaking." Said Sleipnir as her eyes were watching the life force and condition of Tang Wulin. "What do you mean?"Questioned Zeref but Sleipnir said nothing as she narrowed her eyes. The sphere that was incasing Tang Wulin began to slowly seep into his body. He could feel his whole being purify and cleanse by the second. After a while, the sphere was no longer visible as Tang Wulin was able to fully absorbed it. It was then his eyes open up and then he climbs out of the empty pool. Zeref and Sleipnir let out a sigh of relief as they saw Tang Wulin was okay, while he was putting on his clothing. Subsequently, Tang Wulin was inspecting his body before he summons all of his spirit rings to look at them. ck, ck, ck, Red, Multi-Colored and Orange-Gold appeared prominently behind Tang Wulin. The aura they gave off would have even caused Titel Douluos to tremble and instantly be on guard from how terrifying it was. "So they really increased in age, and it seems by a lot."Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head and he began telling them their age. Leviathan is over 43,000, Taotie is above 35,000, Sarial is over 39,000 and Kirin is over a hundred thousand years. Sleipnir and Zeref eyes widen at the terrifying amount that the spirits aged were able to increase by. The process of the spirit rings age increasing at higher-stages be harder and harder the older they are. Compared to lower levels, getting sixty thousand years to hundreds of thousands of years would cost a fortune with a lot of time and even some more. Not only that but that was only for one spirit and not three others. The fact that Tang Wulin four spirits increased their cultivation by over thirty thousand years is just a miracle. "My Light Wings became a fifty thousand spirit bones."Said Tang Wulin as six wings erupted from his back and p out. All six wings swayed gracefully with a fierce and dazzling aura. Zeref begins inspecting the aura, while Sleipnir was inspecting the rings. "Did the bones gain any new abilities?" Questioned Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head as he began exining. The Light Wings automatic defense system became even stronger as they are able to react to things that are even three times faster than him. They have also been influenced by his Asura bloodline causing them to gain the same terrifying amount of perception against danger. It also gained the ability to even block mental attacks and even spatial attacks. This surprised Zeref immensely as this gives ologia an extra defense against spatial attacks that can attack his internal organs. "And the final ability is a forcefield thatsts for ten seconds but it produces a defense that is about twice as strong as my own body."Said Tang Wulin. Zeref and Sleipnir nodded their head as the harvest this time wasn''t anyway bad. In fact, with this, all of Tang Wulin abilities have increased by tenfold. As with the increased age of his spirit rings, their abilities have increased. "But why didn''t your other spirit rings or bones get stronger too?" Questioned Zeref. "It may be because the absorption wasn''t enough for any notable change." Said Sleipnir. "I guess you are right. I forgot that three of your rings and most of your spirit bones are at least one million years old or more."Said Zeref. "Indeed, something that would cause the whole world to erupt in disbelief and madness."Said Sleipnir with a giggle. The fact that Tang Wulin has rings that are over a hundred thousand years by just his fourth ring was something unbelievable. But the fact his other two were one million? Sleipnir couldn''t imagine the type of reaction that would be garner from this and that wasn''t even talking about Wulin spirit bones. As not only does he have almost a full set of them but most of them were one million years old from the Dragon Kings and Sleipnir herself. Tang Wulin body itself is a literal treasure. She wouldn''t be surprised if this caused even most honorable people to be blinded by greed and wanted to find out all of his secrets. "I guess that old man really helped us out."Said Zeref "I guess."Said Tang Wulin with a nod of his head. "Well anyway, we should leave this room and meet everyone on the extra floor." Said Sleipnir. They all nodded their head and turned to the enormous doors ahead. Chapter 132: Extra Floor Chapter 132: Extra Floor A figure in a ck robe turned to smoldering ash from the mes around it. A broken scytheid behind as the ash was being swept away by a slight breeze. "It took longer than I thought." Said Na''er as she dismisses her Silver Dragon Spear and merely nces at the slight cuts on her arms. "Well, he is the fiend of the fifth floor, from what that sign said."Said Gu Yue as she promptly dismisses her elemental staff. The Devil Rider, in a nutshell, was a fiend that aim for instant death against his enemies. Na''er and Gu Yue had been wary of most of the riders attack because of how much the aura of death surrounded it. Combine with his ability to covered the whole room with darkness and utilize the element of space to move around, made him an almost impossible enemy to ovee. Too bad he met Gu Yue and Na''er who were able to perfectly counter his skills. Yet he didn''t make it any easy, as he forced both of the girls to work for their win in the fight. Even almost dragging them to death with him. "You think we will be the first?" Questioned Na''er and Gu Yue only shrug her shoulder. "Even if we are the first, without Yuanen telling us where the seed was. It wouldn''t really matter."Said Gu Yue. "I guess. I wonder how everyone is doing."Mutter Na''er as she trailed behind Gu Yue. # "Big Sis! Are you ok?"Questioned Xu Lizhi eagerly as he ran toward Ye Xinn who was standing over the corpse of a fading demon. The demon top half was that of a red humanoid with a decorative robe with two horns protruding through its head. While its lower half was that of a blue scaled monster with nine serpentine heads. "I''m fine and seeing as how you have time to worry about me, they all must be dead?" Questioned Ye Xinn to Xu Lizhi who only chuckle while scratching his head. "Yea, they weren''t really muchpared to you." Said Xu Lizhi as he nces at the bodies of the red humanoid demons. The fiend of this room that both Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn walk into kept on summoning red humanoids. That would attack Ye Xinn from afar, as she fought the fiend. So Xu Lizhi decided to focus on ughtering them, while he kept up the support on his big sis. "Don''t be an idiot fatty. If you didn''t kill those demons, I would have a harder time."Said Ye Xinn. She meant it as fighting this demon was pretty tricky considering how the top half of the demon would rain down arrays of elements on her. It wasn''t just only one, two or three elements but six-element which was something she only ever saw Gu Yue do. Then the bottom half would rush in toward her and try to rip her apart with some of its serpentine head. While the other heads that weren''t trying to rip her apart would spew fire to keep her away or try to catch her while she was off guard. Yet hat didn''t stop her from defeating them. "Anyway let''s go fatty." Said Ye Xinn with Xu Lizhi nodding his head. # "Could it really be on the extra floor?" Question Xie Xie with a face full of worry. He was worried that the fourth floor, which was the floor that they didn''t get to go and passed by may have had the seed. Xie Xie didn''t think there was a way back up from the previous floors that have been clear other than going straight back to the start. That was something that they wish to avoid at all cost. "Yuanen?" Questioned Xie Xie as he didn''t hear a reply from her. He nces towards her and saw her eyes were more focus on the path ahead. As he was about to say something else, she surprisingly dashed forward and leaving only after-images behind causing his eyes to widen. "Hold up!" Xie Xie dashes after Yuanen Yehui and was able to catch up with her. He didn''t say anything as he knew she must have located the seed. After a while, they made it to the same drop area that was from the previous room. "Down here?" "Yes." Said Yuanen Yehui as she jumps down with Xie Xie following. In the times it took to taking five breaths, they were able to reach the bottom. After they hadnded, Xie Xie and Yuanen began ncing around to see they were in arge area with thend being t. "Over there."Mutter Yuanen Yehui as she began moving towards the center of the area. Xie Xie only sighed but followed behind her. ''I wonder if there really is an extra reward down here.'' Thought Xie Xie as he kept ncing around trying to find anything that was out of ce or that could be considered a treasure. At first, he was skeptical that there was an extra floor in this dungeon and felt someone spread the rumor to get more people topete. But considering he was here on the extra floor with Yuanen, then the other parts of the rumor must be true. That there was a reward that surpasses all of the other treasure of the other floors. And yet, he hasn''t seen anything, even with him spreading his spiritual sense outward he couldn''t locate anything. ''We should be at least be awarded for making it down here.'' Thought Xie Xie. Although he did gain some fortune on the first two floors from some of the room he entered. With one of the rooms containing some images and writing about thew of Space-time. Xie Xie was able to gain some valuable insights into thew, but he didn''t make any key breakthrough. It wasn''t until he was dragged into a strange state, where he was watching an ancient battle. He saw beings who he believed could easily wipe out all of Douluo. If he didn''t know any better, he would think they were as gods, from the way some of them used the element of time and space. Just by watching these mighty figures, he could feel his understanding and the problems he was facing, clearing up. ''There are some moves I want to try outter.'' Thought Xie Xie after he felt hisprehension of the element of space and time has gotten. "We''re here Xie Xie." Said Yuanen Yehui causing Xie Xie to be drag out from his thoughts. He spread out his sense and then gasp in shock as he felt a spark of energy damaging his spiritual sea. "That is!" "Yes, right now the seed is sending off energy because I''m so close to it." Said Yuanen Yehui softly. From what Gu Yue mention and how Yuanen was feeling right now, the seeds must be reacting to her. Since if Yuanen wasn''t here, then it would have stayed dormant and no one would have known it was here. "Alright, let''s destroy it." Said Xie Xie as he summoned his Dragon Space-Time dagger and charged up his spatial sh. "Right." Said Yuanen Yehui as she summoned a sphere of ck, purple and blue energy. Both Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehuiunch both of their attacks at the same time towards the seed that was still underground. They didn''t dig it out in fear of what would happen if both Yuanen and the seed were to make contact. Especially considering how much the demon seed was trying to pull her towards it. They feared it may cause the seed to awaken prematurely and send out a beacon to all demons in the world. The Spatial sh was able to move through space and make contact with the seed, while the sphere was destroying the ground above. A small crack appeared on the demon seed once Xie Xie sh was able to make contact with it and then it reacted. Before the sphere of energy was able to get close toward the demon seed, a demonic light exploded out and caused an explosion. It was as if a volcano had erupted, bursting into the sky and causing the ground to quake. "Crap!" Shouted Xie Xie as he went on guard with Yuanen Yehui trying to move away. It was toote as the demon seed that was levitating in mid-air, shot a line of energy towards Yuanen Yehui. Xie Xie tried to intercept it but it was able to make contact with her before he could get in front of her. "Yuanen!" Shouted Xie Xie. Yuanen Yehui whole surrounding begins to turn to darkness. ''My Fallen...'' ''My Fallen...'' # Yuanen Yehui blinks her eyes, as she found herself in a deep-abyss like a realm. She nces down and found she was standing on a purple bridge that was sparkling. ''Where am I?'' Thought Yuanen Yehui. "Where else but your soul." A gentle voice rang out causing Yuanen Yehui to look ahead and gasp. In front of her was her mother but she was far different than what Yuanen remembered. Her mother''s eyes were deep purple with a huge pair of wings, and her forehead was drilled two long, curved horns. "My daughter, you are so close to awakening. All you must do his sleep."Said her mother in a soothing voice that causing her to feel tempted. "Wait, no." Said Yuanen Yehui as she started shaking her head. She began clenching her head as cold and dangerous ideas began to form in her mind. Her emotion was being filled with negative thoughts as she started gaining the desire to kill and wreak havoc upon the world. She was trying her hardest to resist and ignore those negative thoughts while trying to make sense of what was going on. "My sweet daughter, why do you resist?" Questioned her mother as she notices Yuanen Yehui was fighting back against the temptation. "Shut up, you''re not my mother."Shouted Yuanen Yehui as she was gritting her teeth while her eyes were clenched. The pain that was pulsing through her mind and her spiritual sea was far greater than anything she ever went through. "Are you scared of the way I am now? You don''t have to be scared. You of all people should know I would never hurt you."Replied her Mother softly but Yuanen only gritted her teeth even more and began backing away from her mother. "I''m sure you have missed me, just like I missed you."Said her mother who was now leisurely walking towards her. "I-I don-." "Are you sure? Are you really hundred percent sure that you don''t miss me?"Questioned her mother causing Yuanen Yehui to flinch but then she began to shake her head. "I miss my real mother! Not you." "How are you sure I''m not your real mother? Because I look different? Because I''m showing up in front of you?"Question her mother softly causing Yuanen Yehui to stop moving back. "You know our bond isn''t that weak."Said her mother softly as she approaches her daughter. Yuanen Yehui didn''t know what was right anymore as it was bing harder and harder to think with the pain through her mind. Couple with the fact that she has always been desperate for her mother after her death. The only thing that was stopping her from running straight into her mother embrace was the rational thought in the back of her mind. But that thought was slowly fading away with each word her mother kept saying and the continuous pain she was feeling. It wasn''t until she felt two cold hands on her face that she realized her mother had finally gotten close to her. "Yuanen." Said her mother softly. "M-Mom." Said Yuanen Yehui as she slowly opens her eyes to look at her mother deep purple eyes. "Let''s go home."Said her mother. "I-." But before Yuanen Yehui could answer a symbol appeared on her forehead and began to surge out with tyrannical power. Her mother eyes widen but before she could react, she got sted away from Yuanen. "W-What the."Said Yuanen Yehui as she saw her mother being sted away and the pain that was surging through her mind was going away. "Yuanen." Said the symbol on her forehead causing her to blink her eyes. "Wulin? You''re here?" "No, I''m not. I only left a little bit of my aura inside of you, just in case something like this happened."Said the symbol with Wulin voice. "Can you get me out?" Questioned Yuanen Yehui but she only received a no. "You''re going to have to break your own self out. You should be able to do it with your own strength which is a good thing. "Said the symbol on her head. "B-But." "Don''t be scared, you aren''t so weak that you lose to your own demons."Said the symbol causing Yuanen to widen her eyes. "Besides, aren''t you tired of someone having control over you and being able to control you?" Said the symbol causing Yuanen Yehui eyes to sh. "I won''t say anything more as this will be thest time I will help you. From now on you are on your own. Whether you are able to regain your mind is all up to you."Said the symbol on her forehead. "No, this is more than enough." Said Yuanen Yehui as she stared at her mother. The symbol on her forehead began fading away. "My sweet daug-." "Shut up." Said Yuanen Yehui with steel in her voice. "Yuan-." But she couldn''t finish her words, as a ck sword wastched into her forehead. Yuanen Mother eyes were wide open as blood began to trail down from her forehead. "I said be quiet you abomination." Said Yuanen Yehui as she looked at her mother in disgust as a light sh through her eyes and as she summoned another ck sword. ''Aren''t you tired of someone having control over you and being able to control you?'' She recalled Wulin previous words and knew he was right. Chapter 133: Demon Monarch Alba (1) Chapter 133: Demon Monarch Alba (1) In a private hallway, a person was running through the passages, while looking out for any traps that may have around. As he was running, he felt a sharp pulse pass through his body and then he narrowed his eyes. "I see, so Yuanen demonic form must have gone off." Said Tang Wulin "It did." Said Zeref with his expression changing. "Yea, it did." Before him and his friends venture into the demon world. Tang Wulin made sure to pour and store some of his devil yer magic into Yuanen, from Zeref suggesting it as an extra measure. The energy stored inside wasn''t meant to destroy her demon form but to help give her a chance to fight it. "Are you sure you did the right thing, to not suppress the demon energy inside of her?" Questioned Zeref to Tang Wulin. "You know better than anyone, that suppressing it wouldn''t help her growth in the long run. Right now she needs to learn to not only dominate that power on her own but ept it as her own."Said Tang Wulin. Zeref only let out a sigh but in the end, he did agree with ologia. ''Is this how you came to ept your Dragon and Etherious form so easily?'' Thought Zeref as he nces at Tang Wulin but said nothing. Tang Wulin still picks up the pace through the hallway. # "Y-You! How could you!"Roared out her mothers-look alike. Yuanen Yehui uttered nothing as she gripped the two ck swords in her hands and began to dashing toward her. Her mother-look alike saw Yuanening and roared, sending a huge shockwave reverberating through the realm. Yuanen Yehui quickly moved her swords in front of her as the shockwave hits and sent her flying through the air. She was able to regain control andnded on the ground without much damage while also able to see what was happening in front of her. Her mother-look alike was swelling all over like a balloon with her figure bing bloated and then she burst open with purple-gold bloodnding all around. Yuanen Yehui eyes widen when she saw the towering figure emerging from within. It was towering figure made out of purple-gold mes with two towering wings behind it and two deep purple eyes that were locking on to her figure. "To think, you were able to fi-." Before the towering figure could finish his words, a ck sword was hurled into his forehead and caused a pool of purple blood to flow down. Yuanen Yehui didn''t care for what the towering figure wanted to say, as she dashed toward him while summoning another ck sword. The demon figure roared out and smashed down causing a wave of purple-gold mes to travel towards Yuanen Yehui. Yuanen Yehui said nothing as she leaped over the mes that wereing towards her and continued moving towards the demon. The demon roared out as a purple-gold sword appeared in its hand and then hack down towards Yuanen Yehui. She side-steps the attack and used the outstretched arm as aunchpad. She ignored the mes that were stinging her and propelled herself toward the demon. The demon swung its other arms toward Yuanen Yehui, but she only twists her body to dodge the arm and began running down on the arm. "You!" "Shut up." Said Yuanen Yehui as sheunches herself off the demon arm and toward his head. The demon eyes widen as two ck swords were lodged into his forehead, right next to the other ck sword. Yuanen Yehui expected the demon to roar out in pain or defiance but instead, it only grins. Her eyes widen and as she was about to kick off from the demon, it was already toote. The demon form dissolved into a sphere that began to wrap around Yuanen Yehui. She tried to fight her way out but it was useless as her body was fully absorbed into the sphere. Yuanen Yehui blinked her eyes and found herself in a world filled with purple-gold mes. As she was ncing around a figure began to appear as a pir of me rose up in front of Yuanen Yehui. "Look what we have here."Said the demon with a grin as his figure began to fully form and his tworge hands were holding Yuanen Yehui. "You nned this."Said Yuanen Yehui causing the demon to chuckle. After seeing how its n of using the visage of Yuanen Yehui mother wasn''t working, the demon decided to try something else. He came up with the n to directly corrupt her and force her into endless sleep, so she may never interfere. So he nned to capture her when she came up close to him. But hee made it look like he was trying to keep her away, so she didn''t get suspicious. Who would have thought it would work so perfectly and with no mistakes involved. ''Now that I think about it. Isn''t this a bit too easy?'' Thought the demon while holding Yuanen Yehui. ''In fact, she didn''t use her other skills but her two ck swords.'' Thought the demon as he started thinking more about the fight he had with Yuanen Yehui. But he didn''t have enough time to think about the fight as he heard Yuanen Yehui next words, that caused him to tremble. "I didn''t expect this to work. Now that I''m close to you, it''s about time I take what''s mine."Said Yuanen Yehui with a light shing through her eyes. "What are you talking about!" Roared out the demon but Yuanen Yehui said nothing as a massive amount of spirit energy began to burst forth from her and destroying hands that were holding her. "What are you doing!" Yuanen Yehui grabs on to the arms of the demon. "Nothing much, just absorbing you."Said Yuanen Yehui with a smirk and then she began to draw the power of the demon inside into her. Since the demon seed inside of her wanted to absorb her, then there is no reason she couldn''t do the same. In the end, the seed was apart of her whether she likes it or not and it''s about time she takesmand of it. ''Since you have been inside me for such a long time, I should take responsibility and put you under control.'' It was her power that destroyed the Pavilion in Tenrou City and harmed her friends. So it is her responsibility to control it and make sure something like that will never happen again. Yuanen could feel all of the cloud and mist that has been forming around her heart was being blown away as she finally realizes what to do. ''Its time to bring you under control.'' Thought Yuanen Yehui as she began absorbing the purple-gold energy. "Stop!" Roared out the demon but Yuanen Yehui simply disregarded it as she sped up the absorption rate. "You can''t fight back can you?" Questioned Yuanen Yehui but the demon only wails louder. "Of course you can''t. Because you are nothing before your true master."Said Yuanen Yehui. "Y-You aren''t my ma-." "Of course I''m." Said Yuanen Yehui as a tall figure began appearing behind her with six feathered wings expanding out, this was her Fallen Seraphim. The Fallen Seraphim thrust out its two hands toward the demon and simr to Yuanen Yehui, it began absorbing the purple-gold mes. The demon continued wailing out loud, but Yuanen ignored it all. "Its time toe home." # Bang! Xie Xie duck under a swipe of the ck sword that almost bisected him. Then he raised his Dragon Space and Time dagger to block the ck sword hacking down on him. As they struggle against each other, the wielder of the ck sword body started to tremble and with a loud shriek, began to fall. "Yuanen!" Shouted Xie Xie as he dashes toward Yaunen Yehui and caught her. After he had caught her, he began looking over her condition and to his surprise, he saw all of the demonic features fading away. Even though he had no idea what was happening, he at least knew that Yuanen was alright. ''That was a close one.'' Thought Xie Xie with a sigh as he knew he was struggling just defending against Yuanen. Her strength was far stronger than before and with the person in control being able to utilize more of Yuanen soul skills. While he was thinking this, he felt movementsing from his arm and nce down to see Yuanen moving her body, before she opened her eyes. "...Xie Xie."Mutter Yuanen Yehui. "Yuanen." Said Xie Xie with a chuckle and a smile. Yuanen Yehui didn''t say anything as she nces around while noting the sh marks on Xie Xie body and the damaged around the arena. Xie Xie felt his shoulder being gripped as he saw Yuanen furrowing her brows before opening her mouth to speak. "It''s okay." Said Xie Xie with a grin on his face. Yuanen Yehui eyes widen and then she let out a small smile. ''You idiot.'' Thought Yuanen Yehui with a shake of her head. She began getting up with Xie Xie helping her up. It was then they heard arge number of footstepsing behind them. Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui turn around to see their friends running toward them. No words were said, as they all crashed into each other and words were exchanged. "You saw your dead mother?" Questioned Xie Xie. "Mhm." "You had to fight had a purple-gold towering demon." Questioned Xu Lizhi with his eyes widening. "Yes." "Wait, so you absorbed your demon powers?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan in shock. "Yes." Said Yuanen Yehui with augh. Tang Wulin shook his head at them questioning Yuanen about what happened. As they were doing that he turned his head to the demon seed that wasying down from them or what was left of it. Half of it was destroyed, with the rest of it starting to fade away. "I guess the mission is aplished?" Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "I-." Before Tang Wulin could finish what he was saying, the demon seed began to tremble while giving off chaotic energy. This caused everyone but Tang Wulin to turn their heads in surprise and shock. "Isn''t that the demon seed!" "Why is it acting up!" "I know it was half destroyed by the time we got here!" The space around the seed began twisting as the chaotic energy increased. It was then the group of humans saw the seed let out a beam of light towards the sky. The sky was instantly split open as a surge of power reverberate through the room from the opening and then a figure came down. The ground shook. "Quickly!" Shouted Tang Wulin as he instantly summed his Blue Silver Genesis and use his time magic to create an array of vines in front of everyone. A surge of oppressive mes was unleashed with the intent to eradicate everything in heaven and earth. It was even more terrifying as it began to engulf everything. The mes washed over the ground like tidal waves, sweeping through the earth like a hurricane. The ground was incinerated and scorched turning cken that won''t be able to heal for centuries. Purple-gold sea of mes was uprooting everything in the arena. The mes burned brilliantly like the raging sun as it began to descend towards Tang Wulin and his group of friends. "Ultimate Fire!" "Absolute Lunar!" Were the cries of Tang Wulin friends as they unleashed their attacks to defend against the tsunami of purple-gold mes rushing towards them. Golden mes and flowing ice went towards the purple-gold mes, but they only held it for a few seconds before it overpowered them. Everyone else attacks were instantly overpowered but it was able to weaken the sea of mes charging towards them. As it made contact with the multi-colored vines, it caused the vines to tremble and shake but the vines still held on. It didn''t take long for the sea of mes to die down, and what awaited the group of humans was and of flowing fire. The fire was moving through the cracks of the ground, and some puddle of the purple-gold me remains. "Vermins..." A voice rang out to them. They all turned their head and saw a demon covered with purple-gold scales with two massive wings held high behind it. Yet the most important thing was the half-broken seed that was stuck in its chest. The demon with just one drop was able to produce an attack that could overturn battlefields and take on a whole army. The power that was at the limits of the mortal realm, a power that could easily wipe out an army as well as reshaping the wholendscape. "You all should be praising yourself." "For surviving a casual attack from me." Chapter 134: Demon Monarch Alba (2) Chapter 134: Demon Monarch Alba (2) "Who is this guy?" Questioned Xie Xie as he felt his body shaking from the overwhelming pressure that the demon was giving off. "How can someone this strong be in here?" Questioned Xu Lizhi with his eyes widening. "He caused all of this destruction just from appearing." Said Wu Siduo as she nces around to survey the wholendscape, that was turned into a ce filled with burns and craters. "This guy strength and pressure feel simr to my teacher. Meaning he isn''t just a normal Limit Douluo but a Quasi God."Said Na''er as she tried her best to resist the invisible feeling of being oppressed. After Na''er said these words the expression of everyone began to change. A Limit Douluo strength and level are split up into three realms. With them being Quasi Demi-God, Demi-God and thest realm being called Quasi God. A being at Quasi God level was the closest to the level of the gods, with them being able to easily ughter countless amount of Titel Douluo. "How is he even here then!" Said Mu Xi in shock but before anyone could answer, a voice that was shaking rang out. "It''s him." Said Yuanen Yehui as her body was trembling. Her Fallen Seraphim to her shock was trying to force her to posture herself before this demon. "Yuanen!" Shouted Xie Xie as he went to her side while maintaining his eyes on the unfathomable being before him. "Him?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan while pointing her bow at the demon in front of her, as she felt herbat experience screaming at her to not take her eyes off him. "Oh? You all haven''t figured it out yet? I thought it would be obvious considering my fallen is trembling before you guys."The demon voice rang out as he gazed at the humans in front of him with an indifferent look. "Come now, my seed. Tell them who I''m." "Yuanen?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu with a raised brow. "He''s the Demon Monarch of Ignis and the person who ced the demon seed inside of me, Demon Monarch Alba." Said Yuanen Yehui while ring hatefully at the Demon Monarch. Everyone''s face changed with some of them feeling shocked. Yet that did nothing to hide the bit of anger they felt once they realize he was the being who nted the demon seed in their friend. "How did he even get here, though?" Questioned Xu Lizhi, as he clearly remembered the golden being at the entrance of the dungeon. The golden being said there was a barrier that stopped beings who are too strong from entering. "Seed..." "Yuanen?" Questioned Xie Xie. "He must have used the demon seed, as a portal."Said Yuanen Yehui causing almost everyone''s eyes to slightly widen. "That may be possible." Said Gu Yue. The connection between the demon seed and a Demon Monarch could technically allow them to travel towards it. But the amount of energy it would take would be too much, especially considering the opposition they would face once they arrived. ''Which begs the question, how is he still giving off so much power.'' Thought Gu Yue in shock. "Oh? I guess I didn''t have to exin that to you pathetic little beings."Said the Demon Monarch Alba. "Who are you calling pathetic?" Shouted Xie Xie as he summoned his daggers. "Who else? But the group of insects in front of me, who I can crush with nothing but a wave of my hand."Said the Demon Monarch. "But s, I guess I should be thanking you all? After all, you brought me both the things I need to start my invasion." Yuanen Yehui gritted her teeth as she knew Demon Monarch Alba was right. With her here and the demon seed inside of his chest, he has everything he needed. But the worst part, was the chance of them escaping him was close to zero percent. As he was not wrong to call them bugs, as the strength of a Qusai God is that great. Not even an army of Title Douluo would be a match for them. "Do you actually believe you can invade our world and seed?" Question Xie Xie. "I wonder how many people have said that to me before I ughter their people and conquer their world." Said the Demon Monarch Alba with a bored tone. "But s, I guess idiots like you will never change or disappear. Be joyful trash, I will allow you to continue with your stupidity, after all, you won''t be living for much longer anyway." Said Demon Monarch Alba causing Xie Xie to grit his teeth while his hand was clenching his daggers. "Is there no way to escape or beat him?" Whisper Xie Xie to his friends. While he was angry enough to want to just charge straight toward the demon in front of him, he knew that was just asking for death. "Are you kidding me? The chance of us beating him is way too low and I doubt escaping would be any easy." Said Mu Xi as she tried to think of a n to get everyone out safely. "I know that b-." Before Xie Xie could finish his words, a fist was embedded in his stomach as a blur appeared in front of him. Xie Xie spat out some blood as he was able to experience and get a taste of the overwhelming strength of a Quasi God. "Don''t you know, it''s foolish to talk while fighting?" Lectured Demon Monarch Alba. Everyone''s eyes widen at his speed but moved in to attack him. Yet Demon Monarch Alba showed no sign of worry but only disy the expression of disdain and a hint of tiredness. "Begone, you vermins." A wave of purple-gold mes burst from the Demon Monarch that was strong enough to send the people around flying. Demon Monarch Alba paid them no attention as his eyes were still on the human in front of him. "Impressive." Mutter Alba as he a pir of mes burst out beside him as fisting plowing from his side. With even stopping for a second, the fist blew away the purple-gold mes and headed toward the Demon Monarch. Alba just thrust out his hands and shed head-on with the fist, yet a hint of shock appeared in his eyes making him nce at Tang Wulin. "If it''s stupid for someone to be talking while fighting, then aren''t you the idiotic one." Said Tang Wulin as he sends a kick towards the Demon Monarch. "Fighting? Do you think I would actually fight trash like you all?"Questioned Demon Monarch Alba with a deep and thunderousugh that reverberates through the room as he caught Tang Wulin kick. "This is no different than me punishing you all. Answer me something, would you consider an insect challenging you, a fight?"Questioned the Demon Monarch as threw out swift punches, which Tang Wulin quickly deflected. "Of course not. But unlike you, I wouldn''t give them the time of day."Said Tang Wulin as he caught the Demon Monarch wrist, then he pulled him closer and thrust out with a kick. "Oh? You actually have some wisdom in you."Said the Demon Monarch Alba with no worry on his face. "But s I''m dealing with this idiot in front of me right now, so begone." Bang! Tang Wulin foot made contact with a de made out of the Demon Monarch purple-gold mes that appears in front of his kick. He didn''t have much time to respond as the de started to hack down on him. "But I do respect your abnormal strength and the way you think. So out of respect, I will allow you to y with some more of my swords." Said The Demon Monarch as three more purple-gold appeared and started hacking down on Tang Wulin. "Now where were we?" Questioned the Demon Monarch as his gaze went back to Xie Xie who was starting to regain feeling in his body. Five Rings appeared behind Xie Xie and began to light up. ''Absolute Dy.'' "Hm? Trash like you was able to gain the power of an ultimate?"Questioned the Demon Monarch as he felt his body froze. Actually, it wasn''t him freezing but his speed was like akin to that of a turtle, yet there was no worry on his face. Six Rings appeared behind Xie Xie that began to lit up and he hacks down with his Dragon Space and Time Daggers. ''Spatial sh.'' The Demon Monarch said nothing as his eyes shed, causing the sh that wasing towards him to break and shocking Xie Xie. But he wasn''t done as imprable darkness exploded out from him that made contact with the attacks that wereing towards him. "Why fight against the inevitable? Don''t tell me, you all still have a sense of hope that you can win? Hahahaha." The Demon Monarch began tough as he caught the wrist of Xie Xie who was trying to sh him with a dagger. "You all are no different from those bands of demons who grovel at my feet and begged for my favor." Said the Demon Monarch with a look of disdain as he begins to hammer into Xie Xie. "Yet in the end, the only thing they gained was my disdain and an early trip to their death." Said the Demon Monarch as he ms Xie Xie into the ground causing him to sprout some blood and for his face to turn a bit pale. The picture of someone begging or the act of weakness was something the Demon Monarch hated with a passion and found disgusted. He did not desire fools whose only way to reach higher was to beg. In fact, the act of begging or being weak is no different than sickness to him. So to the Demon Monarch, his act of killing the weak and the useless could be considered an act of mercy from his eyes. A merciful act in which he frees them from their pain and suffering in this hellish world. "Now you weakling, let me end your suffering." A purple-gold me spear appeared in the Demon Monarch hand and then he thrust it toward Xie Xie''s heart. "Die." Bang! A foot that had appeared out of nowhere was stomping down on thence. The Demon Monarch indifferently nce at Tang Wulin who was wrapped in an ethereal golden aura around him. He also noted that Tang Wulin was holding two of his des made out of the darkness. Tang Wulin sent out a fist with all of his might towards the Demon Monarch, who only held out his hand. Bang! "Your physical body truly is monstrous. Maybe, just maybe you aren''t trash like the rest."Said the Demon Monarch who not only deflected Tang Wulin fist but also didn''t move from the force. "But sadly, whenpared to me. You''re out of your league." Said The Demon Monarch with a grin on his face, as he thrust out his fist towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin deflected the Demon Monarch punch and began exchanging moves with him. They were going back and forth, with Tang Wulin gradually losing from the speed of the Demon Monarch blows. The Demon Monarch deflect a punch to his face, which hid a hint of his surprise and began unleashing an onught of strikes on Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin couldn''t keep up any longer, as he felt the onught of punches raining down on his body. Then with a burst of speed that Tang Wulin could only notice because of his instincts and Asura blood, he saw a streak of purpleing towards him Bang! ''He was still able to lean back? Even when I used most of my speed and strength.'' Thought the Demon Monarch Alba as he saw Tang Wulin body flying back and shooting straight into the wall. It would be incorrect to say he wasn''t impressed by Tang Wulin and his abilities. ''Is reaction and ability to predict an attack is way too terrifying. Too bad he is going to die soon.'' Thought the Demon Monarch with a hint of disappointment. It was then a he felt fluctuations through the area around him and blurred out. Xie Xie''s eyes widen at the godlike speed of the Demon Monarch. Alba appeared in front of Xie Xie and he was sent flying from a kick to the face. "Xie Xie!" "Wulin!" "Boss! Xie Xie!'' Shouts rang out as Xie Xie and Tang Wulin friends, saw them being sent flying by the Demon Monarch. Alba said nothing as his eyes zoned in on his next pray and then vanish in a burst of speed. Ye Xinn narrowed her eyes and then swung her sword behind her but the Demon Monarch simply deflected the sword. Then with a simple step, he embedded his fist into Ye Xinn gut and caused her to sprout a huge amount of blood before sending her flying. "Big Sis!" Shouted Xu Lizhi with rage in his eyes, as he went to attack the Demon Monarch. "Foolish." Demon Monarch Alba grabs on Xu Lizhi fist while twisting his arm and then hitting him with a spinning kick that sent him flying. A white streak appeared behind him and then a w came swiping down. The Demon Monarch simply deflected the w away and thrust out his fist toward Wu Siduo. Wu Siduo was able to evade the fist but then her eyes widen from the vicious grin on the Demon Monarch face. Bang! Wu Siduo was sent flying from the leg that appeared out of nowhere and smashes into her stomach. Then without even ncing at the flying human, the Demon Monarch figure blurred and appeared in front of Xu Xiaoyan who wastching an arrow on her bow. "Annoying pests." Before Xu Xiaoyan could react, a fist was smashed into her face and she was sent flying into one of the stone pirs. It was then that Yue Zhengyu appeared above him with his light shining down on him. Yue Zhengyu with his holy sword was hacking down and Mu Xi dashing in front of him with her rusted sword. "How amusing." The Demon Monarch grin became even wider as his hands thrust out to Yue Zhengyu who eyes widen and grab on to his face. Then he spun to the direction of Mu Xi and swung Yue Zhengyu as if he was a club. Mu Xi duck under the swinging of Yue Zhengyu but then her eyes widen as a kick wasing his way. She instantly lifts her arms to block the attack but the Demon Monarch simply chuckled and twisted his body for a spinning kick. The only thing she could do was summon her four fire shield but they broke apart. They took most of the force of the kick as she was sent flying. It was then the Demon Monarch duck down from the iing sh of a ck sword. Then he grabbed the silver spear that was thrusting towards his neck, before smashing his fist toward Na''er and sending her flying away. He then spun his body and thrust out his hand, to grip the head of Yuanen Yehui who tried to resist, but it was useless. "Still trying to resist, even with your pitiful strength." The Demon Monarch Alba m down Yuanen Yehui into the ground repeatedly and then send her flying with a kick to the face. "Yet the inevitable will not change." Chapter 135: Demon Monarch Alba (3) Chapter 135: Demon Monarch Alba (3) Tang Wulin pushed himself out of the shattered wall while feeling his whole body aching over from being bombarded with Qusai God level punches. It was only because of his Regalia, that all of the bones inside of his body didn''t get broken even with his Limit Douluo physical prowess. "You have to run."Said Sleipnir in a frightened voice. ''Not now, Sleipnir.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt his blood rumbling. "Don''t be an idiot. I''m sure you can tell the difference between you and him. If you were at least a Spirit Sage or maybe if you had unlocked more seals maybe you would have a chance. You are fortunate you have that dragon robe on you and he is only just ying with you all."Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes but nheless agree. Sleipnir''s words weren''t wrong as he could tell just from the Demon Monarch posture and emotion, that he was treating this like a walk in the park. Hell, he hasn''t even tried using any big moves but just his physical strength to dominate them. He nces around to look at his friends who were slowly getting up, albeit with a lot of trouble. Luckily they all made sure to keep some of the buns Xu Lizhi made in their storage rings before Alba attacks them. Tang Wulin only sighed and then he summoned his jeweled crown that appeared prominently on his head with them all shining. ''Red Gem.'' ''Orange Gem.'' ''Pink Gem.'' Subsequently, his multi-colored ring appeared behind him while shining. An extremely thin and transparentyer of golden scales appearing prominently on Tang Wulin''s body with his three hearts beating rapidly. ''Child of Life.'' ''Gem Amplification.'' At the same instant, they donned their two-word battle armor. Yet even with this on, they knew the gap between them and the Demon Monarch was as high as the heavens. "Sleipnir see if you can make contact with that old man." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin who was maintaining his eyes on the Demon Monarch. "That could work." Mutter Sleipnir. Technically the dungeon of Mahal and Yggdrasil were simr, so it may be possible for Sleipnir to make a connection with it. Even if she couldn''t make contact with the old man. She wants to see if she could at least gain some control over the tower and allow them to utilize some of its power. "I see, we can probably make the tower aware of his presence or at least have it suppress him." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin and Zeref to nod their heads. Tang Wulin sigh as he now sees why Mu Ye told them to avoid the high-ss demons above Title Douluo rank. But they still had to destroy the seed that was at the center of the Demon Monarch chest. The Demon Monarch Alba nces toward the holder of the demon seed who has had her ck sword out and with a red-purple armor. To his surprise, there was a wisp of his purple-gold mes around the sword. It didn''t take him long toprehend what happened and for a hideous smile to sprout on his face. "My demon seed, you sure are full of surprises. To think you would have gained the courage to not onlye down here but also rip a piece of my power and iming it as your own. You have my respect and apuse for that."Said the Demon Monarch Alba with a chuckle. Did he care that Yuanen Yehui was able to steal some of his power? Did he care she was continuously tried to resist him? Absolutely not, as the Demon Monarch cares only for the fact that she didn''t easily bend to his will. "But sadly, you''re too weak to resist." Said the Demon Monarch with a hint of disappointment in his voice. Yuanen Yehui grimaces at the words the Demon Monarch uttered but said nothing to him as rings appeared behind her. "Let me show you, h-." "Would you shut up already." Said Mu Xi as she instantly brought out her rusted sword that was engulfed in golden mes and hack down towards the Demon Monarch. The ming rusted sword transformed into a burning phoenix that to wanted incinerate everything. The Demon Monarch Alba outstretched his hand, as a ming sword appeared in his hand. Then with tremendous speed and astonishing swiftness he hacks down with his ming sword. The ming sword swept down on the floor crashing into the ground and producing purple-gold mes that flickered with brilliance as it hacked its way through Mu Xi phoenix. Yet it was at that moment when a blur appeared behind the Demon Monarch with a glowing sword that had an ethereal red and golden aura. ''Fifth Soul Ring: Star Armageddon.'' ''Sixth Soul Ring: Star Eyes.'' Ye Xinn brandishes her Stargod sword toward the Demon Monarch head but he moved with breathtaking speed shed against her enchanted sword with his. "Ultimate Cutting too? You guys sure have a lot of tricks."Said the Demon Monarch as he saw his ming sword edge had a little chip on it. He knew it had to be Ultimate Cutting as there was no way, these insects could harm his sword normally. Ye Xinn said nothing as her eyes that were bright as the stars shined and she began to hack towards the Demon Monarch. The Demon Monarch had a hint of surprise in his eyes as he saw the exceptional swordsmanship that the human in front of him was disying. Yet it didn''t matter as the Demon Monarch Alba was casually moving his sword that was coated with mes as he shed with Ye Xinn while moving. ''A monster.'' Thought Ye Xinn while she was shing with the Demon Monarch. Her Star Armageddon is where she surrounds her sword with the power of the star and granting the de Ultimate Cutting, allowing her to cut through anything. And then her Star Eyes allows her to know where to sh and how to sh, nullifying her opponent''s ability to evade or block. With these soul skills, it wouldn''t be wrong to say she was an absolute terrifying opponent in an up-close battle. Yet even with these advantages, she was barely able to keep up with Demon Monarch. Alba from what she could tell was taking his time and even then, she was being wounded all over. ''Don''t fuck with me.'' Thought Ye Xinn as her sword consciousness surged out of her Stargod sword and a light shined upon her. If their one thing she hated other than her friends suffering and beingpletely defeated without putting up a challenge, it is being taken as a joke. Ye Xinn said nothing her sword start to be a blur as she began to hack down even more fiercely. The hideous grin widens even more on the Demon Monarch as the ming sword in his hand move with inhumane grace and swiftness. After three moves, Ye Xinn was sent skidding back and the Demon Monarch then swung his swords to his right, causing him to sh with a rusted sword. He then spun causing Mu Xi to skid back and shed apart the three arrows that were aimed at him. Multiple shadows came around him but were instantly cut down as with a flick of his sword and then he thrust out his fist. It was aimed towards Wu Siduo who switch to her White Tiger martial soul and with five soul rings shining. ''Damn.'' Thought Wu Siduo as she quickly twisted her body to evade the fist, at thest second. But then her eyes widen as at the ming sword that was hacking towards her. ''Devilgod!'' A bulky figure appeared in front of her but was then bisected in half by the sword and burned to a crisp. This allowed Wu Siduo to back up and gain some breathing room but that didn''t hide the sweat forming on her forehead. "Well is that all?" Questioned the Demon Monarch as he nces at the people around him. Countless multi-colored vines erupted from the ground and began speeding off toward the Demon Monarch who eyes slightly narrowed. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t done as his blood core and the life energy inside of his soul core began to erupt with power. Golden scales began to shine on top of the vines alongside an abundant amount of life energy that was making the vines, even more, sturdier than before. His friends also attacked at the same time with them using long-range attacks. The Demon Monarch cared not for the attacks of the pitiful worms as he grips his ming sword and spun around to create a storm of mes. The great me burned, engulfing all of the attacks that wereing towards and then overpowering them. The humans had to dash away to avoid getting engulfed by the attack or they most likely will turn into ash. ''Impressive.'' Thought Tang Wulin, yet that did nothing to deter the rush of breathless excitement he was still feeling. ''Sleipnir, some good news would be good right about now."Said Zeref as he saw a delighted grin appearing on Tang Wulin''s face. Tang Wulin turned into a streak of gold towards the Demon Monarch, who simply thrust out his fist back. ''Golden Dragon Tyrant Body.'' ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Emission.'' ''Magic Devil Deadly Fury.'' The thin scales on Tang Wulin began shining as a purple wisp began surrounding his fist. As their fist was about to sh, Alba''s expression slightly changed as he felt the slight tremble of his arm. But it was toote. ''Focus!'' It was at this moment when the Demon Monarch muscled bulges and his multiplying by three. Tang Wulin eyes slightly open and he quickly let out a roar before his fist made contact. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' Demon Monarch Alba''s expression slightly changed as he felt his concentration breaking and for a split second his fist went off course. Tang Wulin instantly took advantage and smashed his fist into the chest of the Demon Monarch. The Demon Monarch leg shot up towards Tang Wulin''s stomach right before his fist was able to break through his purple-gold scales. Yet Tang Wulin already predicted this as a wisp of purple-blue energy exploded out of his body. ''Magic Devil Ignition.'' Arge explosion rang out through the room and at the same time, the sounds of bones creaking could be heard. Tang Wulin was sent flying from the unrivaled strength of the Demon Monarch Alba. But at the same time, Alba could feel his purple-gold scales broken and red marks appearing over his body. Not only that but he could feel his own body shaking in fright. Demon Monarch Alba couldn''t help but be re-evaluated the person he sent flying. ''What the hell is that ability.'' Thought Alba as for the first time a sense of dread was showing and then his eyes widen when he saw Tang Wulin mouth bulging up. ''Magic Devil Rage!'' A purple-blue beam of energy came rushing towards the Demon Monarch who sent a torrent of purple-gold mes to meet it. The two attacks sh for a few seconds before the purple-gold mes overpowering the beam of energy. It was then multiple figures came dashing towards him as barrages of elements and arrows were being sent from above. Yet Alba didn''t even nce at the long-range attacks and simply dashed toward the multiple figures. In just a split second, they collided several times in session. Ten movester. Everyone but Na''er was sent flying from the barrages of punches that surpassed their reaction. "So you expect us to just give up? Don''t tell me you believed one should just shut up and ept their fate."Shouted Na''er as she twirled her silver dragon spear and thrust it towards the neck of the Demon Monarch. The Monarch only responded with a swing of his sword but Na''er eyes shes as six rings appeared behind her and lit up. ''Ruler of Space!'' The Demon Monarch ming sword bend above Na''er and her Silver Dragon Spear, allowing her spear to continue on its way to his neck. The Demon Monarch''s eyes sh, and he roared out, causing a rippling heat to send the people near him away from him. ''Absolute Lunar!'' It was then that Xu Xiaoyan appeared afar from the Demon Monarch, with an icy storm erupting around her and creating countless ice weapons. The Demon Monarch narrowed his eyes asyers of frost began forming on not only his sword but his body. "Futile." Purple-gold mes burst forth out of the Demon Monarch body before he closed in on Xu Xiaoyan and sending a fist out to her. Xu Xiaoyan couldn''t react in time and splurted out some blood with her facing bing pale from the fist being embedded in her armor. The Demon Monarch as his figure blurred and appeared in front of Yuanen Yehui who was dashing towards him. She swung her ck sword that shined with purple-gold mes toward the Demon Monarch. Yet it was all futile as he grabbed her face and smashed it into the ground. Then he stomps down on her body, causing cracks to appear on Yuanen Yehui''s battle armor. "Yuanen!" A streak of ck and white appeared behind the Demon Monarch. The Demon Monarch paid it no mind as a spear of purple-gold burst from the ground and through the shadow. "Xie Xie!" "Are you all ready to embrace your roles? Are you all ready to ept the fact and truth that you will be dying as nothing more than insects?" "Fuck off."Said Xie Xie with blood sprouting from his mouth and his body aching with thence that was protruding his body. It was then a destructive amount of power wasing toward the Demon Monarch. The Demon Monarch nce to his right to see a sphere swirling with the elements of fire, water, wind, earth, and light charging to him. Narrowing his eyes, he outstretched his hand to stop the sphere of energy but his eyes then widen as he senses a red light shining around the sphere. The Demon Monarch instantly let out a surge of purple-gold mes that devoured the sphere. As his mes were devouring the sphere, he sent his sense through the sphere and then his eyes widen when he felt a familiar aura. ''Is that, destruction energy!'' But this allowed for a purple light to appear around Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie, which caused them to disappear. Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie appeared next to Gu Yue whose eyes were shining. ''Did he feel the annihtion power inside?'' Thought Gu Yue in slight dismay. Before they came into the demon world, she had wanted to see if Wulin could imbue his power of annihtion inside one of the Lacrimas''s. To say they were shocked that it worked was an understatement. Yet it didn''t matter as they both knew they gained a terrifying weapon that could be used as a sneak attack. "You all have powers that even I must respect but your strength is so weak. Truly a waste to the world-" It was at this moment. He felt vines erupting from the ground with a red-purple light surrounding them and rushing towards him at breakneck speed. It wasn''t only vines but also purple-blue chains erupting from behind him and arrays of magical spheres raining down on him. Alba for the first time in a thousand years felt his soul tremble uncontrobly in fear. It was because of this that he froze up, allowing the vines and chains to reach him. It was only because of the purple-gold mes that sprouted out from him that he could escape danger. The mes incinerated all of the attacks before they coulde into contact with his body. ''What a fast reaction speed.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his eyes slightly narrowed. He nned it all, from the moment the fight started he wanted to gain a chance when Alba was distracted and wouldn''t be able to dodge, to attack. He knew with his Devil yer and Annihtion that Alba would be instantly frozen for a split second. As from what he noticed, most of the demons who felt the presence or aura of his Devil yer art would always freeze up in fear for a split second. Not only that but he hoped that with his Devil Chains, it might be able to capture Alba''s soul, allowing him to deal a fatal blow. But it seems it wouldn''t be that easy. ''I just need a chance.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he begins thinking. While this was happening, Xu Lizhi was supplying his friend with buns to help them recover. After ncing at them, Tang Wulin knew with his boost and enhancement that now he possesses the physical strength of a peak Demi-God. But with his Devil yer, he should be able to contend with Alba for a while. As Tang Wulin was about to rush towards Alba, he felt a voice rang out to him. "Wulin!" A familiar voice rang out in Tang Wulin''s mind, causing him to nce to the side and see a Sleipnir appearing next to him. "To think one of the Demon Monarchs would have been able to bring themselves here." Said the old man as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. Although no one but Tang Wulin was able to see him. "Yes he is here, can you do something about him or at least suppress him?" Said Zeref. "I can''t use the dungeons power to kill the Demon Monarch as It will need most of its power to deal with the iing destruction. But I can at least suppress his strength and tell you a way to expel him."Said the old man. "Just do it." Shouted Zeref as he saw Alba preparing for another attack. The old man nodded his head and then his eyes began to shine. The whole room that they were in began shining with ancient symbols around them causing everyone to nce up and then a golden light envelope the whole area. Demon Monarch Alba''s eyes widen, while he nces around to see the whole room turning golden and then ancient symbols began to show up on the wall. "What is this!" Snarled Demon Monarch Alba wildly. Without any words said, the golden symbols dashed toward the Demon Monarch. Alba tried to move out of the way but the symbols poured into his body and caused him to scream as he felt them ruthlessly suppressing him. "Alright, that is all I can do for now. If you guys can destroy the seed in his chest, then the tower will be able to expel him."Said the old man as he disappeared causing Tang Wulin to sigh. "What is going on." Said Xu Lizhi while ncing around at the golden symbols that were fading away. "The tower seems to have discovered the Demon Monarch and seems to be rigorously suppressing him. Although it doesn''t seem to be able to force him out of the tower."Said Na''er as she finishes coughing up some blood. "It''s probably because of the seed keeping him in here." Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Anyway, get ready." Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to nod their heads. Knowing that they couldn''t challenge Alba head-on even if he was getting weaker. Tang Wulin with the help of Zeref came up with a n and began to ry it to everyone else. Chapter 136: Demon Monarch Alba (4) Chapter 136: Demon Monarch Alba (4) ''So the tower noticed me.'' Thought the Demon Monarch as he saw the golden symbols around him and their restraining power. He could feel his power progressively diminishing as the seconds go by. He honestly didn''t think it would take so long to suppress some bugs and capture the holder of the demon seed. He broke through the dimensional barrier with the thought it would take twenty seconds at most to conquer everything. Yet not only did these vermins resist him but also contend with him to the point where the tower was able to notice him. He should have just finished them off except for the seed bearer quickly before the tower found out that he was here. "It has been a while since I suffered from my arrogance and stupidity." Mutter the Demon Monarch Alba but Wu Siduo was able to hear him. "Huh, you''re pretty self-aware for a demon." Said Wu Siduo causing the Demon Monarch to nce at her. "You don''t live and fight as long as I do, to not know when you messed up." Said the Demon Monarch Alba, causing Wu Siduo and her friends to be surprised at how nonchnt he sounded. They were expecting him to show some rage or at least some anger but just from his tone itself. It seems as if this was nothing but the daily thing for him or something small. "Oh? Suprise that I''m not shaking in rage? Don''t make meugh, this isn''t the first time my arrogance cost me something and it most likely won''t be myst." Said the Demon Monarch as he cracks his knuckles. "Well now, the warmup is over let''s finish this." It was a step, a single step and yet that step caused the ground beneath the Demon Monarch to shatter. He aimed to take out his fallen, so he didn''t kill her by ident and so he appeared in front of her. "Sleep for a while." The Demon Monarch thrust out his fist imbued with purple-gold mes towards Yuanen Yehui. But then his eyes widen as a streak of dazzling gold appeared in front of him and collided with his fist. Then he hacks out with his sword as a beam of light wasing from his left and then they collided. "Well now, I may just gain a good challenge before I ughter you all." Said Demon Monarch Alba as he nces to his side to see a golden spear. Simultaneously, he could feel his blood stirring up from the human in front of him. "Round two." Said Tang Wulin as a full-blown grin appeared on his face with a red glint in his eyes, while the Demon Monarch aura red with purple-gold. His golden spear was trembling with power as he was controlling it with telekinesis and then. They vanish. The great earth began to rupture, breaking apart the already ckened floor and forming spider-webs. In just a split second, they collided twenty times in session, with just a contest of physical strength. Earth-shattering sounds rang out through the whole room as Tang Wulin and the Demon Monarch was sending attacks back and forth. The Demon Monarch swiped his sword towards the spear that came from his side and then sends out a kick towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin ducks under the kick and then counter with a leg to the stomach. The Demon Monarch skid back a bit but he was still able to deflect a flying kick. Then counter with a punch to Tang Wulin shoulder. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth as he could feel his shoulder getting numb and then coated his hand with purple-blue energy. ''Danger!'' The Demon Monarch could instantly feel his body and soul screaming hysterically at him. His whole body became covered with purple-gold mes as continued shing with Tang Wulin. Ten movester, they were weaving in and out as they attacked with killing intent, moving through the room without any break. Each time a collision happened, it would always emit waves of thunder-like sounds and sh of metal. Purple blood spattered on the floor as the Demon Monarch Alba could feel his body being damaged from some of Tang Wulin hits. ''Just what the hell is that ability! How can it keep bypassing my defense and resistance like they are nothing!'' Thought Alba in rage. ''Magic Dragon Deadly Fury.'' Tang Wulin deflected one of the hitsing his away and thrust out with his fist being covered with purple-blue energy. The Demon Monarch hack down with his sword that was pouring out with raging mes and as these two attacks collided, both were sent back. A golden spear was rushing towards Alba from behind and causing him to erupt in mes to send it away, also leaving him open for an attack. A sh of light appeared next to the Demon Monarch with Mu Xi appearing with six rings shining behind and her thrusting her fingers toward him. Demon Monarch Alba knew he couldn''t treat her attack with contempt anymore considering the situation now. Darkness exploded outward from the Demon Monarch and aimed to devour Mu Xi. Yet instead of Mu Xi being ruthlessly suppressed by the darkness, her two fingers were burning away the darkness that exploded out of the Demon Monarch. Yet this isn''t a surprise as Mu Xi was now wearing a two-word battle armor that was able to make herparable to a Title Douluo. Plus the fact that Alba was continuously being suppressed by the tower and the fact she has Ultimate Fire. These made it even possible for her attack to burn through his darkness. "What nonsense!" Roared out Demon Monarch Alba as purple-gold mes started to form within in his hand and around his sword. As Demon Monarch Alba was about to hack down Mu Xi, he felt a fluctuating in space. He moved back as a sh burst through space where he was before. ''How annoying.'' Thought Demon Monarch Alba as he began to re-evaluate the trash in front of him. He was about to chase after Mu Xi who was moving back but then he swung his sword to sh apart an ice arrow that was heading towards him. Xu Xiaoyan was creating an ice arrow andunching them toward the Demon Monarch, which was allowing Mu Xi to move back. Demon Monarch Alba wasn''t foolish enough to try and give chase as he felt something was wrong. It was then that multi-colored vines burst out from the ground and tried to capture him. Demon Monarch Alba utters nothing as his purple-gold mes burst out from him, causing the vines to burn. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t care as he was dashing toward to Demon Monarch who only slightly narrowed his eyes at this and then thurst down his sword. As if a hurricane made out mes suddenlybusted on the surrounding area near Demon Monarch Alba. With more mes bursting from out of the vortex around Demon Monarch and barely giving Tang Wulin a chance to outmaneuver the attack. Knowing he couldn''t dodge the attack, Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes but still charged forward. As just as the mes were about to make contact with him. A sh of light appears next to him with Mu Xi and Xie Xie appearing next to him. ''Absolute Dy.'' Sixth Rings appear behind Xie Xie as he causes the surging vortex of mes that was rushing forward to slow down to the speed of a turtle. ''Magic Devil Explosion.'' The Demon Monarch instantly took the sky and away from the area he was before, as purple-blue energy erupted from the ground. It was then he detects a golden missile tearing through the air and letting out a thunderous sound as it was making its way to him. Darkness and purple-gold mes began enshrouding the Demon Monarch''s whole body, then forming a sphere around him. A secondter, the golden spear collides with the sphere but it wasn''t able to pierce through it. Demon Monarch Alba burst outward from the sphere while sending the dragon spear flying. But it was then he felt a terrifying feeling behind him but before he could react he felt the air behind him being slice apart. The Demon Monarch brandish his sword to sh with the golden-white sword that tried to slice off his wing and a surge of mes formed in his hand. Ye Xinn''s eyes widen, and she quickly backs up away, as a stream of purple-gold mes came charging at her. The Demon Monarch didn''t give chase as he began deflecting the countless arrows and elemental that were being directed at him while he was in the air. The Demon Monarch Alba then nces at the sh of light that appeared above him. Tang Wulin appeared above with Mu Xi who had her two vermillion hammers out. Demon Monarch Alba saw Tang Wulin and Mu Xi appearing above him but before he could do something, he felt a ray of light shining on him. Then a sphere hit him that caused him to feel like he was being pelted by the rain. ''Judgement.'' ''Darkness Shine.'' Behind Demon Monarch Alba Yue Zhengyu twelve wings and Yuanen Yehui with her feathered wings that had a hint of purple-gold were out. Yue Zhengyu was shining down his rays of light and Yuanen Yehui was sending out constant balls of energy. While the Demon Monarch was being distracted, Tang Wulin bent his knees as Mu Xi swung her hammers down to his foot and then smashed him downwards to Demon Monarch Alba. ''Magic Devil Deadly Rage.'' Purple-blue was coating Tang Wulin arm and as he began speeding towards the Demon Monarch like a shootinget. The Demon Monarch swung his sword causing Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui to evade out of the way from the mes that were rushing towards them. "As if I would let you!" Roared out the Demon Monarch as became a blur and appeared away from Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin''s expression hasn''t changed as he kept his gaze on the Demon Monarch while he was going down. ''Why isn''t he trying to stop or panicking?'' Thought the Demon Monarch in confusion and then his eyes widen. As Tang Wulin wasing close to the ground, a shadow appeared under him and it was familiar. ''I thought I destroyed that.'' Thought the Demon Monarch as he stared at the Devilgod under Tang Wulin. The Devilgod spun his body around and then smash his arms into Tang Wulin who bent his leg as he got close. The Demon Monarch eyes widen as he saw Tang Wulin beingunch with a frightening amount of speed. The Demon Monarch began to dash away with him but how could Tang Wulin let him escape? ''Time Magic Parallel World.'' Countless amounts of multi-colored vines that shined dazzlingly with the golden scale erupting from the ground and went towards the Demon Monarch. But none of the vines were able to catch Alba as his speed was just too fast. Even when the vines began to form a continuous forest of vines, the Demon Monarch was still able to move through them without getting hit or capture once. "Foolish!" Mock the Demon Monarch as he saw the vines missing him. Yet Tang Wulin ignored the taunt of the Demon Monarch as his body was approaching the multi-colored vines. ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Soars.'' It was then the Demon Monarch felt a terrifying amount of pressure in front of him. As soon as Tang Wulin feet touch one of the vines, it shattered as he turned into a beam of golden-purple light. A thunderous and dragonic noise resounding through the room as the beam of light moves from one vine to another. The Demon Monarch eyes were filled with shock as he saw the beam of light closing the distance, by rebounding itself on the vines. He knew he couldn''t dodge it with the speed he was going by while he was flying, so he went for an attack. He sent streams of mes towards the beam of light but it was too fast, as every time it hit one of the vines, its speed increased. Knowing he has to change his tactics, the Demon Monarch Alba roared out as his purple-gold scales and purple-gold mes shined on his sword. But then pale blue chains began to wrap around him. That wasn''t just it as not only was his movement being restricted but his power as well. Xu Xiaoyan was slowly breathing but her eyes were shining with steel as she held out her staff toward the Demon Monarch. ''Absolute Control too! It''s just like her-.'' The Demon Monarch couldn''t finish his thought as the beam of light finish rebounding around him and close in on him. His eyes widen as the beam of light started to twist into a golden-purple dragon emitting earth-shattering noise and deadly pressure. ''Devil yer Secret Art: Holy Apocalypse.'' Bang! The Demon Monarch figure was swallowed by the mythical dragon and as Tang Wulin attack made contact with the Demon Monarch chest. The Demon Monarch eyes widen as he felt scales were being turned into dust. Yet the Demon Monarch refused to give up as he roared out as the space around him began to distort. As a dark storm started to explode out of him causing the dragon to twist and the storm begins battering into Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin could feel his whole body screaming out as the violent storm was tearing his skins to shred and causing his bone to bend. Yet it did nothing to deter Tang Wulin with his fist already making it way into the Demon Monarch Alba. But he knew he had to do something else, or he may end up being killed by the storm. So Tang Wulin began to inhale. ''How!'' Thought Demon Monarch Alba in shock as he saw his dark storm being drawn into Tang Wulin mouth. Not just that but he could also feel his energy being leeched away. ''He can also drain my energy too! Why didn''t he do this before!'' Thought The Demon Monarch in disbelief as he knew with this, they wouldn''t have struggled with him that much. But the reason is very simple, Tang Wulin needed an opening and a situation to capitalize on his magic eating on. He knew that the moment Alba found out he could do this, he will be warier and may focus more on physicalbat. Tang Wulin had no illusion that with his magic absorption, they could all fight equally with a Quasi God level being. But at this moment right now? This was perfect as he could feel the potency of his attack spiking up and his reserves being refilled. ''The absorption and quality rate are even better!'' The Demon Monarch Alba eyes widen in fright and terror as the strength of Tang Wulin attack bes even more terrifying. Yet he unleashed even more power with multiple hurricanes forming to strike Tang Wulin body but it was toote. As in that moment the sounds of bones shattering, flesh-tearing and hearts bursting could be heard alongside an earth-shattering sound through the room. Blood sprouted out from the Demon Monarch whose eyes were filled with shock and his face turned pale as he was sent flying through the air by Tang Wulin fist. Simultaneously, Tang Wulin''s body was falling. He wasn''t able to fully absorb the dark storm and the hurricanes that were formed, as he was more focused on capitalizing on trying to finish Alba. Sadly, this caused his whole body to be hit with the remaining power of the dark storm. ''He twisted his body, in the end.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he recalled the Demon Monarch moving his chest to the side as soon as his fist was tearing through his flesh. While this was happening a sh of light appeared above the Demon Monarch, with Gu Yue and Na''er appearing above him. Gu Yue eyes shed with her pupil turning into silts and the elements behind her were gathering with arger amount of power. Lightning interweaved in the air as a continuous wave of water coiled around a miniature sun that was forming in her hand. ''Vortex of Elements.'' Light began surrounding the sphere and then Na''er eyes sh before smashing her Silver Dragon Spear inside of the elemental sphere. The elements began to intertwine with the glittering spear and form an ethereal armor around it. Both of their auras burst into the skies and eyes shining brilliantly with a silvery light. Gu Yue hair was shining with a violet light while Na''er was shining with a silvery light and both of them had an other-worldly aura erupting out from them. It was then a silhouette was formed behind both of them. It was a woman with long silver hair and violet eyes that was extremely beautiful with a voluptuous body. The women stared down at the Demon Monarch with eyes filled with disdain and then her form turned into a Giant Silver Dragon that was looking down on everything. The dragon roar causing everything to shake, while at the same time, both girls thrust forward and causing the elemental spear to speed off to the Demon Monarch. Demon Monarch Alba saw them and knowing he couldn''t let himself get hit by that attack pushed himself to raise his sword and hack out. The sh seemed to envoke the wrath of the demons as it burned furiously with unstoppable power as it was rushing towards the elemental spear. Yet Gu Yue only let out a smirk with her eyes disying a look of disdain towards Demon Monarch Alba. While Na''er smiled as seven rings shed behind her and lit up. ''Silver Dragon Spear True Body.'' Then instantly the elemental sphere disappears and reappeared right in front of the Demon Monarch chest, where the demon seed was. The Demon Monarch tried to shift his body but then he felt the space around him distorting and bending. This caused him to widen his eyes as he saw the spear teleporting inside of his body. Then the elemental spear erupted with overflowing brilliance before exploding out like continuous waves and engulfing the whole Demon Monarch figure. A vortex began forming as streaks of energy were exploding were dancing everywhere. The elements were interweaving while sounding out unendingly with the vortex growing brighter and the demon seed started gaining cracks by the seconds. Seven-colored lights began to shimmer out as the half-demon seed was beginning to break and then it shattered. As the spear pierces straight through, with an explosion ranging out. The vortex of elements exploded, forming endless specks of light. It was as magnificent as fireworks and as stunning as a meteor shower. Streaks of light began falling like falling stars across the sky. Yet one particr streak was rushing down to the earth, with the smell of burnt flesh. Demon Monarch Alba descent was far from graceful as his body crashed down into the earth like aet. Simr to meteor, he plowed into the earth and uprooted everything as a thunderous noise swept through the whole room. Chapter 137: Demon King Alba (5) Chapter 137: Demon King Alba (5) A massive crater was formed in the middle of the room, which resulted in a storm of dust and debris temporarily that obscured everything from view. Yet the humans didn''t care for the fallen Demon Monarch, as they began running towards the fallen Tang Wulin. "Wulin!" "Boss!" "Big Brother!" They all saw Tang Wulin attack make contact with Alba, then a dark storm forming and then Alba being sent flying. Not knowing what happened up there, they coulde up with their own solution that he got injured from Albast-ditch effort of an attack. Wu Siduo was the first to reach him since she was the closest and also one of the fastest in the group. She quickly turned him over and began carefully inspecting what was wrong with him. "I''m fine." Said Tang Wulin causing Wu Siduo to blink her eyes. "Are you sure?" Questioned Wu Siduo as she swore, she saw Tang Wulin expression crumple for a bit before going back to his stoic look before hended on the ground. "Yes." "I don''t know boss, are you sure you''re not reeling in pain from suffering an attack like that?" Questioned Xie Xie as he was the second one to arrive. Tang Wulin intentionally ignored Xie Xie as he begins slowly trying to lift himself up off the ground. Xie Xie and Wu Siduo were able to notice the amount of effort it was taking him but they didn''tment on it. "Let me help you there boss." Said Xie Xie as he moves to put Tang Wulin arm around his neck. Tang Wulin nce at Xie Xie for a few seconds before sighing as he heard an annoying voice inside of his head. It didn''t take long for everyone to reach where Tang Wulin was, they all went over to him and began checking on his condition. Gu Yue began sweeping her mental senses through Tang Wulin body and gasping in shock. "What''s wrong?" Questioned Na''er as she already knew Gu Yue was examining him over with her spiritual sense. As he believed somone with a spiritual power on Gu Yue level, should be able to have a better understanding of her big brother condition. "Some of his bones are crushed and he has a lot of internal bleeding." Said Gu Yue causing most of her friends to cry out. "Not the time." Said Tang Wulin as he shifted his head to the cloud of smoke. "We have to leave here now."Said Mu Xi after hearing about Tang Wulin condition, causing most of them to nod their head. "Unbelievable." A voice rang out causing most of the human''s eyes to widen and turn. The dust storm was almost done fading but the humans were still able to see the figure of the Demon Monarch, Alba. His body had little extensive burns, with some of his purple-gold scales being chipped off, and blood was leaking from him. But they weren''t focused on that, as what they were focusing on was the giant hole that was made on the side of his chest. Yet surprisingly no blood was leaking out, as if the Demon Monarch himself was stopping the flow. "You''re still alive!" Shouted Xie Xie in shock, as he and everyone saw Tang Wulin pierce through his heart. Not only just that but Gu Yue and Na''er attack should have at least knock him out or at least injured him a bit more. "Don''t be surprised Xie Xie, remember these demons are way more resilient than us." Said Wu Siduo as she recalled the gray demon she fought. The gray demon was able to stay alive even after having his head cut off. "Are you saying he is on hisst leg?" Questioned Xu Lizhi with his buns already out but Wu Siduo only shook her head. "No...From what I can see and feel from him, it seems as if he wasn''t damaged at all."Said Wu Siduo with her expression bing unsightly. "Is that analysis from your Battle Analysis skill?" Questioned Ye Xinn with her guard still up against he Demon Monarch, while her senses were on Tang Wulin. Wu Siduo fifth soul skill that is called Battle Analysis, allowed her to urately tell the condition of her opponent and predict their actions. Yet that wasn''t just it, as the longer, she fights or observes someone the more adept she bes to be able to predict what they would do. If given enough time, she could easily be able to see twenty seconds in the future or even more, especially if she fought with a team. It was through this, that allowed them to be able to counter and escape most of the Demon Monarch deadly moves. It was through this ability that she knew where and when to send her Devilgod. While also knowing where to have Gu Yue and Na''er teleport to for the best time to attack the Demon Monarch. "Yes." Said Wu Siduo as she saw the vitality around the Demon Monarch was abundant. Causing most of the people to suck in a cold breath. Was the capability of those who became a Limit Douluo really this terrifying? "He is an abnormal being." Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to turn their gaze to him with confusion. "When my fist broke through his body and destroyed his heart. I was able to feel the beat of another heart but I couldn''t destroy it as he was already sent flying."Said Tang Wulin as he was leaning on Xie Xie, causing everyone eyes to widen. ''I didn''t think I would meet another person with multiple hearts like me so soon.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he stared at Alba. "To think you pests, would force me this far and even take one of my hearts."Said the Demon Monarch Alba. "My n is destroyed with the destruction of the seed... I will admit it. I have lost. I lost to a bunch of insects that I should have been able to end with a wave of my hand." Mutter the Demon Monarch. Yet the words the Demon Monarch said, made none of the humans in front of him sigh in relief or rx for a second. They knew this wasn''t over and could feel his gazes move on each of them. "To think, I the great Demon Monarch Alba would lose!" Roared out Alba in rage as his eyes began to burn with mes. Was he mad he lost? No! Was he mad his ns were destroyed? No! He was angered because someone as great as him lost to beings who are no better than insects! "Unforgivable!" Roared Alba as a dark storm began to form around him with multiple tornadoes began to forming around him. "Damn it." Mutter Xie Xie as he could feel the pressure and raw energy pouring off Alba. He knew the cruel truth of the matter was, that he and his friends were in no shape to even survive against Alba anymore. Whether it be from the injuries they suffer before his power got suppress, the injuries they receive after or the fact that they used most of their energy on thatst n to injury him. It didn''t help that they have been fighting through floors after floors and demons after demons with barely any rest. "Die." Said Alba as he begins waving his hand. But it was then that chains began to erupt from around the room and began swirling around the Demon Monarch. Alba roared out as he tried to block the chains with his dark storm but it meant nothing to a tower that was built by the gods. "Curse this tower! This isn''t how it was supposed to be!"Roared out Alba as he tried his hardest to break away from the chains. Yet his effort showed nothing, as space began to distort before forming a portal and then his body began to be pulled inside of the portal. "Impossible!" Was thest thing the humans heard, as the Demon Monarch Alba was forcibly kicked out of the tower and then only silence came. "That was close."Said Xie Xie as he blinks his eyes, he then turned to his friends and saw they were giving him a deadpan stare. "What?" "Nothing, Yuanen can you open up the portal so we can go? Or do we have to leave the tower first?"Questioned Mu Xi as she turned away from Xie Xie while one hand was gripping her head. "...I''m not sure but I can try." Said Yuanen Yehui causing everyone to nod their head. As Yuanen Yehui began to close her eyes, the room started to shake causing most of the people eyes to widen. "What''s going on now!" Shouted Xie Xie as he began looking around and it was then a streak of light came in front of Yuanen Yehui. ''Your reward.'' Yuanen Yehui blinks her eyes as she heard an ancient voice resounding in her head but she didn''t see or sense anyone else in the room. ''Could it be the reward that was promised on the extra floor, like what the rumors said?'' Thought Yuanen Yehui but nheless she moves out her hand and grabs on to the ball of light in front of her. After one breath with the ball shining and then dimming down, Yuanen Yehui was holding a gleaming obsidian de. It was a breathtakingly exquisite de that had ancient symbols around it. Shaking her head, Yuanen Yehui knew it wasn''t the time to admire the de and quickly summoned her fourth soul ring. To her delight, the hell door began to appear above her and began to gradually open. "Nice work!" "We can go home now!" # Above the tower of Mahal where the image of Magna was looking over everything, a rift started to form and then out came the enraged Demon Monarch Alba. Alba uttered nothing as he was too enraged to speak but that didn''t stop him from checking around his surrounding and seeing just where he was teleported to. ''Above Mahal.'' Thought Alba as he nces down at the dungeon with aplicated look. It was then his neck snapped towards his right, as a streak of dark blue, wasing towards him and then his face became unsightly. The streak of light came in front of him and then out of it came a splendid figure. The figure was a woman with long ck hair that reaches down to her thighs and with a beauty that caused everything around to seem dull. "Gremory..."Mutter Alba as he stared at the Demon Monarch in front of him with a hint of wariness in his eyes. "Fufufu... If it isn''t my dear Alba, you seem like your having trouble. Did youe here for my help?"Questioned Gremory softly as she gazes at the Demon Monarch in front of her with a passionate gaze. "It''s none of your business." Said Alba as he had his guard up against the demon in front of him. "Come now. There is no one here, and you don''t have to put up a tough front... If you behave, I may even give you a reward."Said Gremory as her red eyes started to shine. Alba remains quiet as he knew he should have left this ce, as soon as he was teleported here. "I''m leaving." Said Alba. "Why must you act like this? Come here and let me take care of you."Said Gremory as she started moving closer to Alba with a loving smile on her face. Alba expression started to change as he saw Gremory was getting closer but then his eyes widen and his body began to tremble. It wasn''t just him as Gremory was also trembling with shock passing through her eyes. They nce at each other and then looks up to Magna. The whole sky above them was split and then shattered open. Chapter 138: News Chapter 138: News Tang Wulin eyes started to slowly open, as he begins waking up. As he began to slowly sit up, he saw a lock of silver hair that was spread around his lower half. ''Na''er...'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw she was sitting down next to his bed andying her head down. He extended his hand and began to rub her head, as he went over everything that happened. ''Zeref? Sleipnir? What happened?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces to the side to see them appearing next to him. "You don''t remember? You fell asleep as you guys were going through the portal. Remember you told us you wanted to speed up the regeneration of your internals." Said Zeref with a smile but then he frowned. "But to think thest attack of Alba could deal so much damage to you. Still, at least you didn''t die, although everyone was worried when you passed out. Then they began making a huge fuss when they found out about your condition." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to sigh. The Dark Storm was battering his own body with a terrifying force and would have ripped apart anyone let alone knock them out if they weren''t Tang Wulin. It was only because of his resistance from both his yer arts, that he was able to withstand energy attacks from a Quasi God. ''Those tornadoes and the storm remaining power.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a slight frown. Zeref and Sleipnir already knew what exactly happened when Albast-ditch attack hit Tang Wulin as Sleipnir was able to sense the damage in his internals. The remaining storm he didn''t absorb was able to ignore his defense and began wreaking havoc inside of his organs. It was only because of his Dragon Form inside of him surging up and subduing the overwhelming force of the Dark Storm, that the damage wasn''t more damaged. Zeref theorize that since his Etherious form wasn''t awakened yet, his Devil yer wasn''t strong enough to help. Still, his yer arts wouldn''t be able to do all of this if he didn''t have his dragon body. That was able to increase the toughness of his internal and allowed him to withstand the sh of the forces inside his body. Either way, his internal was being regenerated at a rapid pace and it would most likely not take him a whole week before everything became good as new. "How long was I out." Questioned Tang Wulin as he started to recall the previous events. "About two days." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to slightly grimace and for Zeref to roll his eyes. "You do realize most of your internal organs were almost destroyed right?" Questioned Zeref with disbelief but Tang Wulin only ignored him and then motion for him to tell what has been happening. Sleipnir and Zeref begin informing him about everyone reaction. Unsurprisingly, they didn''t take the news too well and it was only because of his previous actions of somehow surviving that they didn''t all freak-out. Although his mom did stay at his bed for the whole time he was admitted and Na''er switched with her because his dad took her away. ''Anything else?'' "...I''m not sure but for some reason but I feel something is wrong. But I just don''t understand what it''s." Said Sleipnir as a frown show up on her face. The feeling has been nagging her ever since they returned to the Douluo ne. At first, she thought it was because of her worrying over Tang Wulin injuries but it persists even after seeing he was fine. "Could it have something to do with the?" Questioned Zeref. "...I don''t know."Said Sleipnir. Sleipnir then sighed and said she will try to see what the problem is or at least understand where she is getting the ominous feeling. With a sigh, Sleipnir began to fade away with Zeref following behind her. Tang Wulin only let out a sigh at everything and couldn''t help but think these people overreact way too much. It was then he felt a stir down from him and saw Na''er slowly lifting her head, before ncing around. He didn''t say anything as he saw her gazending on him, then her blinking her eyes for a few seconds and then it widening. Her body began to tremble as little bits of tears were forming in her eyes and then she pounced on him. Tang Wulin said nothing as he felt Na''er rubbing her head in his chest nor the fact that she was straddling him. It didn''t take long for her to calm down. "...Big Brother." Said Na''er as she gradually lifts her head from his chest allowing Tang Wulin to see her lovely face, which was glowing. To say she was beautiful in this one moment would be an understatement, as for a split second Tang Wulin felt his heartbeat sped up. While Na''er herself was moving her hands towards Wulin face and begin running her hand all over his face. Yet Tang Wulin was able to feel her arms that was slightly trembling as if seeing him awake was nothing but a dream. Tang Wulin gazes into Na''er eyes and saw the same emotions that have always been ever so present. Yet he was able to also see a hint of vulnerability in her eyes and a sense of longing. Na''er watches as her brother said nothing as he cups her rosy cheeks. Her eye slightly widens as he brought her into a sweet tender kiss before closing her eyes. The kiss started softly but Na''er wanted more, causing her to deepen the kiss and push more of her body on Tang Wulin. Yet she would have never thought that would cause Tang Wulin blood to boil and his hearts to speed up. As Tang Wulin felt Na''er pushing herself on him while deepening the kiss. He began to feel a foreign hunger and urges he hasn''t felt for a long time. Tang Wulin started to respond more to Na''er until both of them were hungering for more. Na''er gasp when she felt Wulin sneak his arm around her waist and then Tang Wulin spun them around, causing her to be lying on the bed. She could feel her breath was shaking as she stared up at Wulin who was above her. She felt shivers down her spine when she saw the hunger that was permeating through Wulins eyes and yet, she was feeling nothing but excitement. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes at Na''er as he saw her silver hair sttered around and her skin that was glistening with sweat. No words were needed as they both knew what they wanted and so. The Dragon King imed his Dragon Queen. # Morning came with the ray of the sun shining dazzlingly through the window of the hospital room. Tang Wulin was slowly getting up with the sheet falling from his chest and specks of silver hair falling to. ncing to his side, he saw Na''er sleeping soundly with a happy smile. Her legs were still warped around his waist with the sheet covering her. Shaking his head, he outstretches his hand and felt a new feeling pulsing through his body. He felt his blood essence and spirit power had increased by a massive amount. With him hearing the dragonic roars pulsing throughout his body. ''Did the next seal open up?'' Thought Tang Wulin in confusion and a bit of excitement that the thirteen dragon seal was broken. "You guys should hurry up and get changed before anyone walks in on you guys." Zeref''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to sigh. ''That sounds way to conv-.'' Tang Wulin went silent and nce to the walls of the room before his mouth began to twitch. Then he moved his hand through Na''er hair before waking her up. It didn''t take long for her to wake up, although she wanted to stay in bed and cuddle him. He refuted her by saying that their parents may just walk in on them causing her to jump out of bed and began getting dress. "That was pretty mean." Sleipnir''s voice rang out with a tone of mild amusement in it, but Tang Wulin disregarded her and began getting dress. "Are you sure you want to leave? What if mom and dad missed us once we leave?"Questioned Na''er with a sweet smile on her face. "It''s fine, I can already tell their walking to the room now, so we can meet up as we leave." Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to nod her head and then bring his arm into her chest but not before promptly capturing his lips once more. "Say, big brother, when did you get more tribal markings?" Questioned Na''er with a tilt of her head. She didn''t question the other tattoo markings on his body, as she knew he had those since they were young. But this was the first time she was seeing those dark purple tribal markings on Wulin''s body. "It''s from my Devil yer art."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to nod her head and she didn''t ask anymore. "Alright, let''s go." Said Na''er with a giggle while leaning on Wulin arm. As they were walking through the hallway, Na''er was telling him about everything that was happening and what the rest of them found out once they got back. "You''re saying we have been gone for more than a year?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Na''er to nod her head with a small frown on her face. "It seems that the demon worldws of time work differently from our. So while it may have felt like we have only been gone for a while, in actuality, we have been gone for way longer." Said Na''er causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. He wasn''t surprised that a different ne would have something like that considering back in Fiore, the Celestial World was simr. From what he knew himself and heard from Zeref, the time in the Celestial World was differentpared to the human world. Now that he thought about it, his father Tang San did mention that time in the God Realm work differently whenpared to the Douluo. "There has been some news about the outside world. Although I wonder if my master has already picked the Seven Devil." Said Na''er. "Weren''t you guys candidates for Shrek Seven Devils?" "We were, but we weren''t officially proimed as the Seven Devils or were officially given the titles." Said Na''er with a giggle. It wasn''t like she cared if she became a Shrek Devil or not, as she was still going to be the Sea Pavillion Master. As her master, Yun Ming has long since nned for her to take up the mantle after him. ''I wonder what type of reaction he would make. Once I tell him I was close to bing a Spirit Sage'' Thought Na''er merrily as she let out a giggle. "Right now, Gu Yue has been trying to find some time to get in contact with the Spirit Beast and see if anything changes. While also informing them why she was gone for so long and that she is fine."Said Na''er with a smile. She was secretly happy she didn''t have to do something as troublesome as that. As she and Gu Yue both know the spirit beast, especially those elders could be such troublesome people. "Everyone else?" "From what I know their either helping out with the Academy, cultivating or trying toprehend the rewards they got from the dungeon. Your teacher Mu Ye said, that he had somethings he wanted to talk to us about but he wanted to wait for you to wake up."Said Na''er causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. It was then they heard multiple footsteps and then they saw their parents in front of them. Tang Ziran and Lang Yue eyes widen when they saw both of their children, then they dash towards them. # "Good to see that your alive, you idiotic brat." Said Mu Ye as he was slightly ring at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin said nothing as he already knew Mu Ye would be piss. Although Mu Ye can''t be med considering that his disciple literal internals were a mess. If he didn''t know that Wulin had a knack of surviving anding back, he would have thought that was the end for him. Around Tang Wulin were his friends who were chuckling at the scene of Mu Ye scolding Wulin. "Just tell us why you called us out here." Said Tang Wulin as he didn''t feel like wasting any more time. The people around him only chuckled but nheless stared at Mu Ye who brows were twitching at his annoying disciple. ''Of all the people, why must my disciple be such a stubborn ba-.'' Mu Ye sighed as he knew his thoughts wouldn''t get him anywhere and just began talking, as the reason he wanted them all together. As the information he was about to say, would affect not only their lives but the whole world. "Two weeks an incident happened on the Douluo Continent that shook the world." Said Mu Ye causing everyone to give him a confused look. "What kind of event could shake the world? And why weren''t we told about it?"Questioned Xie Xie but Mu Ye ignored his questioned and continued. "Shrek." "Spirit Pagoda." "The Federation." "And the Star Luo Empire." "Were all brought to their knees and almost destroyed." Chapter 139: Fallen Kingdoms Chapter 139: Fallen Kingdoms "Any news?" Questioned the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu''s towards the person that was showing up on her monitor. "No, It seems they have gone off the grid." Said the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali who was on the other side causing Leng Yaozhu''s to frown at her words. ''Just where did Gu Yue go?'' Thought Leng Yaozhu''s in confusion. The only thing Gu Yue told her before she lost contact with her was that she was with her friends and they were on a training trip. But that was a year and a half ago without any recent words or check-up from her. Leng Yaozhu''s knew it wasn''t just her student that was missing but from what she heard all of Gu Yue friends. "You shouldn''t worry too much, they all have each other." Said Yali on the other line causing Leng Yaozhu''s to nce at her with a raised brow but Yali only chuckle. "Just trust me, anyway I have to go now." Said Yali with a smile on her face and then the transmission ended. Yet Leng Yaozhu''s made no action to move from her desk as she began getting lost in thought. She was so lost in thought, that she didn''t see the approaching maning towards her. "It''s rare for you to be so lost in thought." Remarked the man causing Leng Yaozhu''s to nce to her side. "Qiangu Dongfeng." Mutter Leng Yaozhu''s as she stared at the Pagoda Master. "Zhuyao, still no luck in finding your disciple?" Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng with slight concern showing on his expression. "No." Said Leng Yaozhu with a shake of her head causing Qiangu Dongfeng to nod his head. "I''m su-." Before Qiangu Dongfeng couldplete his sentence, him and Leng Yaozhu''s body instantly froze for a few seconds. Yet in the time that they were frozen, their eyes and body trembled with a bad premonition. It was then a sh of brilliant light appeared and reverberate through all of the Spirit Pagoda causing most of the people to be blinded. As the light began to die down, some of the worker''s eyes widen and the others shouted in surprise. "What the hell is that!" "Is that someone True Body?" "Wait, I don''t think there is a spirit master with a wolf spirit, though?" "Then could it be a spirit beast?" The people at the Spirit Pagoda were staring at therge spirit beast standing in front of them. It was a 60-meter tall wolf with pale fur covering its whole body and pitch-ck eyes with no pupil. The wolf had four limbs that were shaped uniquely like paws. The most intriguing thing about the wolf was that it wasn''t making any movement or sign of life. Some of the Spirit Masters began to move towards the wolf but as they got closer, they instantly felt an unrivaled pressure hitting them. It was if something terrifying was slumbering away and yet it did nothing to hide its absurd power. A power that was so far above all of them that it eclipsed their ability toprehend up close. It truly enlightened them on just how small they all were. It was then the wolf body began to tremble. The wolf began moving its head causing the soul masters around to experience a distinct sense of dread. Their eyes were shaking as their intuition screamed at them to run. But none of them moved as if their body was frozen in fear or curiosity. They all watch as the Wolf lifted one of its paws and then smashed it down on the ground. The sheer, overwhelming force of the stomp was formidable enough to deform the entire area with ripples and shockwave being formed. Hundreds of meters of ground were being shifted and being uprooted to the point where the ground was being lifted high into the atmosphere. An unbelievable thing happened in the view of all who saw it and survived. They all swore they thought the ground itself was turning into a tsunami that was going to engulf everything. Which was exactly what happened as the ripples sweeping through hundreds of meters and shaking the whole continent. All those who were caught in the attack were either buried alive or their body was shattered. Even those who were Title Douluo became a victim of this terrifying attack that seems to spans for over five hundred meters. The area around the wolf has swept away and broken. All of the machines, sses, and wall inside of the room was destroyed by the unstoppable wave of destruction. But the wolf was not done, as it gradually began to open its mouth. It unleashed a roar that could shake the whole continent itself. An earth-shattering and thunderous sound rang out that created even more ripples around the wolf, that was destroying even more of thend around it. The screams and cries of the people being swept by the shockwaves were drowned out by the mighty roar that seems to be severely shaking the whole world itself. Bodies were turned to mist, buildings were brutally crushed and the sky was torn apart. After the deafening roar died down, the wolf found itself inside of a crater. Everything around was either destroyed or sent flying and yet the wolf did not care as ck veins could be seen around its eyes. ''Kill!'' The wolf sent out another roar but this one didn''t shake or caused ripples to form around the earth like thest time. Right now, the wolf was angered beyond belief after being suppressed by the wave of light and being sent somewhere. The wolf didn''t know how that wave of light was able to suppress him but he didn''t care at the moment. As he just wanted to unleash all of his pent-up rages. He was able to smell all of the beings around him and was able to tell some of them were humans. With a snarl, he began his destructive rampage. # "Ahhh!" "Godamn it, where are the Wargods!" "Where is the War God Temple! Where is our defense!" "The-Oh no! It''sing!" "Run!" Sounds of shouting and panic could be heard as well as seen as people were moving through the broken headquarters of the Federation. Some were trying to fly away, while others were digging underground and the rest were running away. Yet it all for naught as a giant hand hacked down with unrivaled might. Bang! The buildings were copsed and the deste mountains were being uprooted from the ground. Thousands of thousands of corpses were buried under the rumbles. Even those in the dull sky weren''t safe as they were turned into a blood mist from the sound of the sound barrier-breaking and a shockwave ranging out. The people screamed out in overwhelming terror from this, with some of them running even faster. The caused of this terror was the creature that was standing tall above four hundred meters in the middle of the broken headquarters. It was a giant Ape with red-brown fur that seemed to shine from the dominant presence that it was giving off and fiery red eyes like the scorching sun. It was inadvertently releasing a killing intent that caused even the heavens to tremble and the nts around to die off. All those below the rank of Title Douluo all died from the overwhelming amount of killing intent that crushed their mind. With a roar, it caused everything around it to explode into bloody mist and those who were able to withstand it to be critically injured. The people from the Federation was scrambling away from this terrifying beast, that they believed was a Spirit Beast. Yet they couldn''t get far as the beast clenches its fist and then thrust out causing a wave of destruction in front of it. The mountain range before it was exploded to smithereens and anything that was around it. With a beat of its chest, the Ape kept on destroying everything around it. Untold amount of soldiers came, but they only came closer to their death. As the city of Mingdu was painted red with the blood of it, citizen and people. # "Why is this happening!" "Somone please help!" "What is that!" People were trying to run from the giant whirlpool of water that was forming around the whole Star Luo City and a Silvery Sea Serpent towering over the city while still, in the sea. The sight was so shocking, that many in the streets didn''t understand at first what was going on. But by the time the first water tornado formed in the middle of the streets and devour the area. The people started toprehend the magnitude of the danger they were in. A silvery Sea Serpent was towering over them all and then it roared out. The people in the streets were standing in the street in shock to witness sheets of torrential waves of the sea rising in the air. Then in an instant, the sky was obscured with rumbling and thunderous sounds that were deafening ranging out. Countless waves of water were descending from the sky and aiming to submerge the whole Star Luo City. The people in the city were all trembling as they could feel their souls and body shaking. From just the sight of the towering wave that was bearing down on them, they all felt they were insignificant. The people all heard loud thundering noises were made throughout the city as countless soul masters rose to disbursed the raging waves. But they weren''t outstandingly sessful as some of the waves were able tond on a few buildings and kill some of the ordinary humans. Terrible screams were ranging out of the city as various soul masters were heading towards the Sea Serpent. Thousands of soul master rose up to try and destroy the whirlpool but all of them were either destroyed or drowned by the destructive tornadoes. The Sea Serpent roared out loud as the sea around Star Luo City began to rumble even more and as if it wanted to swallow up the whole ind. # No one knew how or why it happened but a different type of Beasts appeared. Most people believe it was the Spirit Beasts that attack and demolish all of the major power. Most of the Title Douluo of the Spirit Pagoda were either killed or wounded in the attack. With even the elders of the Spirit Pagoda being injured, before being forced to retreats. The federation, on the other hand, was damaged severely from the attack of the giant ape. Some say that the destruction the Ape caused led to the destruction of most of the Federation new technology. Not only that but most of the Federation forces themselves were demolished. But somehow they were able to drive the Ape away from Mingdu City although some believed it was because the Ape got bored. There was no news on Star Luo City asmunication seems to have been lockdown. As for the death count or causalities, the estimate is said to be over hundreds of thousands found dead. This is not including those who were turned into a bloody mist or those who got dismembered from the beast attacks. Many thought of this as nothing but a dream as something like this has never happened in history. But not even the great Shrek Academy was spared, as the white wolf rush towards it after it was done with Heaven Dou City. All of Shrek Soul fixed soul ammunitions, defensive measures and Elders were all utilize tobat the beast. But they were treated like flies as the wolf simply swipe them away or devoured them. Not even the Sea God Pavilion was able to defeat the beast, with best they could do was hold it off for a while. Yet that did nothing to stop its bloody carnage as it mercilessly ughters everything in its path. No one knew how many elder or student Shrek had lost but some specte it wasn''t small and may have been ever greater than one would think. With one roar, the wolf inadvertently destroys countless of Shreknd and with one swing of its palm, the buildings were shattered. Rumors say, that it was only through a green energy field appearing and surrounding over all of Shrek that was able to stop the advancement of the wolf. From what they said, the wolf only stared at the green barrier and then dashed off somewhere else. It was only because of this that Shrek wasn''t damaged as badly as the Federation and the Spirit Pagoda. After the attack, all of the organization are doing their best to rebuild what they lost. While some are trying to find both information and the whereabouts of these beasts. Yet unsurprisingly ever since the attack, some of the major figures of the world as has been voting forpeting to ughter and punish the Spirit Beast. With the Spirit Pagoda Master being the one willing to lead the campaign. While others are saying they would get ughtered, as the major''s forces were barely able to survive the beasts attacks. But the Spirit Pagoda Master countered with the fact that they were all unprepared and so they couldn''t put up a better fight. Either way, a huge discussion has been going on about what to do about the beast that attacked. The Spirit Pagoda master would constantly roar out the need to strike them back before they try and attack them again. Some say it was because of the destruction of his Spirit Pagoda, others say it was because of how humiliated he got and the rest prepose it was because of the injuries he received from the wolf. Either way, the Pagoda Master wanted revenge and he wasn''t the only one. But the attack of the beasts formed a deep knot of fear in all of humanity. As for the first time in thousands of years, not only was all over the major powers almost destroyed but they were powerless to stop it. Chapter 140: Moving on Chapter 140: Moving on "Well, that was a thing." Said Zeref as he sat next to Tang Wulin while watching the ocean in front of him. Tang Wulin and Zeref were on the beach down from Tenrou City. After Mu Ye whole exnation and bomb-dropping of the situation of the outside world, everyone left to take everything in. Zeref instantly knew the wolf was Fafnir from the way he was described, and he doubts it would take long from Wulin friends to realize too. But the problem was, he had no idea how or when the cmities themselves arrived in this time. He wasn''t sure if it was all due to ologia interference or if this was always supposed to happen. Then again, the reason didn''t matter anymore. As now Douluo Continent now has God level beasts on the run. With them, all have the power to wipe out all of humanity. "At least the Cmities didn''t massacre all of the humans." Said Zeref lightly as he begins to think about the bigger picture. The Cmities seems to have been acting solely on anger from the result of the things they destroyed and the behavior of Fafnir. ''But then, why didn''t they massacre all of the humans?'' Thought Zeref as he remembered some of the legends and stories about the Cmities. From what he recalled, they wouldn''t stop their rampage or ughter until the whole region bes barren of all life. But from the report, they didn''t paint the continent red with blood or ught every single human. "What do you think?" Questioned Zeref to Tang Wulin but he didn''t receive a response. Zeref furrowed his brows and turned his head towards Tang Wulin. To see a bloodthirsty grin on his face. "-." "Quiet Zeref." Said Tang Wulin as his body was shivering with excitement and thrill. Zeref watch as Tang Wulin wrap his whole body with his arm and then started tough. It was not his normalugh but more of a psychotic and crazyugh filled with incredible joy. Zeref more or less could perceive why Tang Wulin was so happy. Did he care Shrek almost got destroyed? Did he care the Federation and Spirit Pagoda almost got destroyed? Did he care that countless of people died? Did he care about the destruction and damage that was caused? No! Tang Wulin only cared about fighting the opponents that we''re able to put Quasi God level beings like Yun Ming to shame. Not only that but Tang Wulin would be able to get a second chance to fight Fafnir. The person who he lost to, so how could he not be happy to fight him again! The only reason he hasn''t gone out searching for the beast ever since he heard of his arrival was because of hisck of strength. "I need to learn the God yer Art. Have youpleted it yet?"Question Tang Wulin as he nces at Zeref. "Yes." Said Zeref as he begins recalling the trials and error of making this yer art. Initially, ologia wanted God yer Art, so he can use it against any future gods that he maye across. While Zeref did agree, he told ologia he would have to transfer his Dragon yer art into a Devil Art first. This way, Zeref can be better familiarized with the yer Art as he didn''t know any Magic God yer Art. It didn''t take him too long to fully make the God yer Art by using the Magic Dragon and Magic Devil yer Art as a reference sheet. Plus he did have a God yer as one of his Spriggans and he did meet tons of them during his long lifetime. So it wasn''t hard to recreate one for ologia. This was something only Zeref could do and in such a short amount of time, furthering disying is frightening geniuses as the ck Magician. "It shouldn''t take you too long to grasp the basic of the art and with the Cmities here, you can reduce the time needed to train it." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. If Tang Wulin was able to eat the soul of the Cmities. Not only would it allow him to shorten the time of learning God ying art but also increase the potency of it. "Still, you''re going to need a lot more things than the God yer Art." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Have any suggestions?" "Well, I do have an idea, in which it involves the seal we saw in Mahal but I''m not sure yet." Said Zeref. "You memorize the seal?" "Of course! A seal that can seal a being like Typhoon is nothing to scoff at. While I doubt I would be able to fullyprehend it, I might be able to do something with." Said Zeref with a confident smile. It was then Sleipnir appeared next to them. "We need to go back to the Douluo Continent."Said Sleipnir with her tone being grave causing Zeref to arch a brow. "Of course we''re going to go back bu-" "No, it has to be soon."Said Sleipnir with a sense of seriousness that Tang Wulin and Zeref has rarely ever heard from her. "What''s wrong?" Questioned Tang Wulin in slight interest. Sleipnir furrowed her brow as she went silent for a while before sighing. "Do you remember the Gold Tree on Shrek Academy? The tree that gave you your sixth soul ring?"Questioned Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. He remembered the old man, that caused the whole Sea God Ind to turn golden and also put a restriction on his sixth rings abilities. From what Sleipnir mention, the ring was a million-year one even though the Gold Tree was only nted tens of thousands of years ago. "What about him?" "The Gold Tree isn''t just some guardian inside of Shrek but also the Nature Child or Child of Nature." Said Sleipnir with her eyes bing downcast. "Nature Child?" "Nature Child is the holder of the seed of the great nature or the life seed. You can think of the Life Seed as the representation of the Douluo ne life force. The main function of the seed was to always grow and unleash life energy upon every corner of the world to restored nature."Said Sleipnir causing Zeref eyes to widen. "Wait, what will happen if it dies or weakened?" Questioned Zeref. "If the Nature Child was to die, then it''s possible for the Life Seed to find a different host but if say, the seed wasn''t able to? Nature will start withering away with no sign of stopping and everything that needs nature will also begin to suffer." "This will go on until all living things die off. Whether it be the spirit beast who relies on nature to grow and be stronger or the humans who rely on nature for food. Ultimately, the Douluo world will be destroyed, and nothing will remain." Said Sleipnir causing Zeref and Tang Wulin eyes to slightly widen.f "But that is not all, as this was mainly caused by humans and recently the Cmities. Development is not bad, in fact, sometimes it can be great but..." "The humans develop too fast?" Questioned Zeref causing Sleipnir to nod her head. "The amount of resource that humans have been plundering from the was too much. The constant development without allowing the to restore itself or even trying to find some way to heal the has caused a steep decline. If something isn''t done, then not even the Life Seed can restore the life energy of the ne without any external factors."Said Sleipnir with her expression changing. "How long would it take for nature to be restored with the Gold Tree?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Don''t be so surprised, this isn''t just giving life to a part of the world but the whole entire itself. The amount of energy that it would require is something that only Yggdrasil would be able to provide." Said Sleipnir with a sigh. Zeref nodded his head and began asking more questions about the Life Seed. While Tang Wulin himself could only shake his head at how much danger, this ne was in. "So there is another path for the world to go down in ruin, just great." Said Tang Wulin in a dry tone and then Zeref just chuckle. "But this also gives us a chance, as right now no one really knows much about the Cmities except for us." Said Zeref as a smile began to gradually appear on his face. "Where are you going with this?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he sent a nce at Zeref. "I''m sure the As Douluo would love to know all of this information, Right?" Questioned Zeref causing Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his eyes. "...Right." "Well, if he so happens to have some information and things we can use. So I suggest we simply "exchange" information with each other." Said Zeref with a sincere smile and yet, it wasn''t one at all. As for a split second, Tang Wulin swears he saw Zeref eyes sh red and a ck aura spreading around him. "...Why do I feel like it won''t be as simple as you say?"Replied Tang Wulin but Zeref only chuckled in response. "Just leave all of the talking to me." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to stare at him for a while before sighing. "Alright." Said Tang Wulin as he stood up and went into the ocean water. With a exhale of breath, Tang Wulin moved his hand in a circle and release his Sea God bloodline, causing its aura to leak out. It didn''t take long for the being he wanted to have a talk with, to arrive. The sea rose up and out came arge sea beast. It was a massive whale with two massive featherlike wings on its back, two gilded horns protruding from its mouth and two silver eyes. Lunar-Eyes Whale King! "Child of the Sea." Mutter the Lunar-Eyes Whale King in reverence causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "Did you sense the disturbance in the sea and also an unrivaled power?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing the Lunar-Eyes Whale King to slowly nod its head. "Your grace, even though it was only for a split second. I believe all Sea beast was able to feel the aura of a being that was simr to your Sea God Aura."Said the Lunar-Eyes Whale King with confusion in his eyes. Tang Wulin nodded his head and begins telling the Lunar-Eyes Whale King was has been happening. It wasn''t a surprise that his eyes were filled with shock and a bit of pride but Tang Wulin didn''t really care. "To think a Sea Beast and other Spirit Beast were able to be gods." Mutter the Lunar-Eyed Whale King while Tang Wulin simply stared at him. "Still, it doesn''t matter. As we Sea Beast only serve the Sea God and his child."Said The Lunar-Eyed Whale King with pride in his voice. "Well anyway, I want you to keep an eye out for the Cmity. If you sense iting, inform one of the elders or people of the ind." Said Tang Wulin causing the Lunar-Eyed Whale King to nod his head. They talked for a little bit about the situations of the Sea Beast and the interactions with the humans before the Lunar-Eyed Whale King departed. After the Sea Beats left, Tang Wulin began thinking about the next issue on his list. ''The next seal.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a bit of contemtion while moving his arms around. "Old Tang, what do I need to do to break through the next seal?" Questioned Tang Wulin as send his spiritual sense towards Old Tang. From what Old Tang said, all of the seals beyond the twelfth one would grant him the strength of a God. Not only was his outer body vastly stronger than before, but he could even feel his inner organs were too. They were strong to the point he was questioning whether a spatial attack could actually damage it. Of course, his increase in strength wasn''t solely on his Golden Dragon Seals, as his other yer Arts, the golden pool and his spirit rings had a part. It wouldn''t be wrong to say the strength of his body has surpassed the limits of humanity through all of thesebinations. "You''re only rank 69, yet you are already broken the thirteenth seal." Old Tang Voice rang out with a sigh. "You are now treading on the path of the Gods, but you need to be careful." Said Old Tang. "Why do you say that?" "From now on, thews of the world will start suppressing you as you break more of your dragon seals." Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "Laws of the world suppression?" "There is a world order in every world. Thew of the mortal world is that God-Ranked beings cannot exist on this ne. It''s why the Limit Douluos of this ne isn''t able to break through the border that separates a mortal and a God. As the world order will ruthlessly suppress them from taking that final step."Said Old Tang. "What about those who have be a God before?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "They became a god through a Godhood tablet, which is how a mortal who didn''t build his own faith bes a God. But when ites to you..." Old Tang trailed off as he knew his son was abnormality itself. Even without the Golden Dragon King, his son would still have been able to break through the limits and be a god. Just his Dragon yer Arts were something that breaks thews and nature of the Douluo ne itself. As there seems to be no limit on how high the power could rise up to, with not even Godhood being out of it reach. And that wasn''t even counting his Devil yer Art and the God yer Art he will be learningter. ''Then theirs the person who is able to create these techniques.'' Thought Old Tang as he thought of the other spirit inside of his son. Sometimes he wonders if Zeref himself was a God as the techniques and stuff he is able to create was something of legends. The only reason why he wasn''t worried was how genuine Zeref felt about Wulin. ''Although something is off about him though.'' Thought Old Tang as he felt Zeref isn''t just any spirit or soul. Then there was that power inside of his son body which was a literal Universal Law. Old Tang didn''t even know where to begin with that. "Anyway, the more of the Golden Dragon King essence you absorb, the more suppression you will feel from the world." Said Old Tang. "What about the Cmities? Why aren''t they being suppressed by the ne?"Questioned Tang Wulin as he furrowed his brows. "They were already Gods who are originally from this ne, so the world suppression will take a long time before it suppresses them. As it took me a hundred years before the suppression of the world was able to force me to leave." Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "As for your next seal, I suggest you start training in that new Body Sect Innate Secret Method we created and also increase your mastery of those yer Arts. As it seems those have the ability to increase your body strength." Said Old Tang. "As for when you go and absorb the Space Between Time, I want you to stop using it for your cultivation but for your yer Arts now." Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "Why?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "While it would be easy for you to rise in the cultivation rank with Space Between Time, especially since your body is already at an insane level. But the cost would be your other abilities would be left behind or a lot weaker than what they would be if you had to take your time." Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin eyes to slightly widen. "I see what you mean." Said Tang Wulin as he knew his yer Arts was one of his biggest trump cards but they all had a fatal weakness. The amount of time it takes to train them. He theorized it may take over thirty years before any of the others could reach the level of his Dragon yer Art by normally training it. Of course, that was without taking in the fact his Dragon yer Art would be increasing at the same time. Old Tang''s suggestion was Tang Wulin should use the energy of the Space Between Time as a substitute fuel. With this method, Tang Wulin wouldn''t need to necessarily need to kill dragons, devils or a god to raise his arts quickly. This was only possible because the Space Between Time was not an energy source or a type of power but it was more of a Universal Law. It was the Magic of Nothingness, that could be used in conjunction with any and all powers. Tang Wulin didn''t doubt the power of the Space Between Time as him eating it was able to instantly split his body and soul apart. ''Still, this may slow down my cultivation a bit.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he had always relied on the Space Between Time to increase his cultivation. As it was the best method since it also remolded his body alongside his other powers. Truth be told, he only had the basic cultivation method from when was in Glory City Academy. But it wasn''t too bad as from all of his body training and enhancement. His ability in cultivating would be no slower than even those geniuses in the world. "The Golden Dragon Seals will boost your cultivation easily enough, and I can teach you the Mysterious Heaven Method." Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes before recalling that Old Tang was technically the Tang Sect founder... "Alright, anything else?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Have you made any progress with your Dragon Core and Soul Core?" Questioned Old Tang. "...No." Said Tang Wulin a sigh of frustration. When he got back from the past and Old Tang mentioning it was possible for him to create a resonance between his two cores. He mentions that creating a connection can increase his power, which he has been tried to do before. Yet every time he tried doing it, his two cores would collide and rage against each other as if they were bitter enemies. He tried many methods to appease the problem, but nothing seems to work as even as him trying implementing is yer Art wouldn''t work. As both of his core would destroy anything that tried to get in the way of their sh. Old Tang suggested it was because his blood core foundation was the Dragon God soul and his soul core having the energy of the God-Kings. Already knowing the rtionship between the Dragon God and the God-Kings, he can see what Old Tang was suggesting. ''Damn these cores and their hatred.'' Thought Tang Wulin in irritation as he could just imagine how much his power would be elevated with these two core working together. "Well it''s fine, you can use this time to train the other craft that you have been neglecting." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to sigh but still nod his head. ''Time to find Wu Siduo and Mu Ye.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he wanted to try one of his theory that may be able to help the Body Sect. Chapter 141: Body Sect Method Refinement Chapter 141: Body Sect Method Refinement "You want to try what!" Shouted Mu Ye as he stared at his disciple. "I want to try and see if I can get Wu Siduo to form a blood vortex." Said Tang Wulin while ignoring the shocked look on Mu Ye and Wu Siduo face. Before they both confused about why Tang Wulin wanted them to pause the training. Yet who would have thought that he would tell them, that he wanted to do a test to see if one could form a blood vortex? "...Brat you do realize what you are saying right?"Questioned Mu Ye with his voice trembling. Just how important is the formation of a soul master core? If a soul master was able to form their own soul core, then that would be the first sign of them transforming into a different existence. Not only that but it would also signify their prospect of being able to reach the peak of humanity. That was the same for a Body Sect member when it came to blood cores. ''Yet he wants to try producing one with blood essence through force!'' If something like that was possible, it would boost any organization''s ability by another level. Just imagine a sect or an academy that could easily produce soul masters with blood cores? The thought itself causes Mu Ye to shiver in anticipation, denial, and a bit of hope. "...Don''t tell me, you already form one yourself?" Questioned Wu Siduo with her eyes narrowing. She didn''t believe Wulin would suggest something that he had no confidence in doing. Combine with the fact that his blood essence was way stronger than hers, she honestly wouldn''t be surprised if he was able to form one. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin causing both of the people in front of him to flinch. ''...This would exin why his blood essence is so terrifying or at least one of the reasons why.'' Thought Mu Ye with his lip twitching. "Anyway, if this method can work for others. Then we can add this as a part of the Body Sect Techniques." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye and Wu Siduo to nod their head. ''Yes, if the method was actually able to work. Then this will clearly boost the future prospect and potential of the Body Sect.'' Thought Mu Ye as he gazes at his disciple with pride. This wasn''t the first time Tang Wulin has done something that was able to improve the Body Sect potential. As he was the one who revises the old method of the sect. Before the old Body Sect method was extremely domineering that, as one would be forced to soak in an elixir made of countless heaven and earth treasures. Just the mention of this was already too much as the Body Sect didn''t have an unlimited amount of heaven and earth treasure. This was all needed so one could take the first step, which was Body Forging. Where one would have to prate, cleanse, remold their body and then achieve the golden body to fullyplete Body Forging. Yet even if one did have these treasures, the soaking process would make one scream out in agony. They would have to endure an unimaginable amount of pain. They had to do this from the moment they born, for twenty full years and this was only initially formed of the body sect training. This would mean, that not a lot of people could really practice the Body Sect secret technique and some may not even seed in it. It was because of this demanding requirement that the Body Sect has been declining throughout the year. And it was something Mu Ye was helpless against as even though the first step was so strict. It was still the most important step for forging a perfect body and practicing the Innate Secret. It truly was the quality over quantity approach that the Body Sect''s Innate Secret Technique was taking. ''But this brat..'' Thought Mu Ye as he recalls Tang Wulin forcing all of the Body Sect members to undergo his new methods. From what Mu Ye knew, it was broken up into three stages called Life, Annihtion, and Creation. The first step which was the Life phase, had Tang Wulin create an array of Lacrima that could hold and store energy inside. He would then inject the life energy that was stored in his own soul core and from the Blue Silver Genesis into the sphere. Then the body sect member will slowly absorb this life energy from the sphere into their bodies. From what Mu Ye was able to observe, the life energy simr to the treasure would refine the body. The life energy would soak in one muscle, tendons, organs, and cells to help strengthen it to an unbelievable amount of level. Unlike the previous method to Mu Ye joy, the life energy will never kill the person even with the agonizing pain and will continually build up the person body. When he questioned the members who were undergoing this process, they told him they felt an increase in their regeneration, vitality, and shockingly their resistance against elements. He even checked on them and found out they were able toplete all of the steps of Body Forging up to cleansing. Then, the Annihtion step was pretty simr to the first step but had one absorbing energy from both a sphere filled with destruction and life energy. The destruction energy would constantly destroy the person body but the Lacrima filled with Life Energy will restore it before they die. A constant cycle of destruction and restore will cause the person body to be remodeled. While there was no one in the sect that was able to master this step yet, those who have made progress did tell him some of the benefits so far. They said they felt their resistance to elemental attacks was greater, with their body feeling more resilient and they could sense danger more clearly. Plus he could already see some people are past the Remolding level and may just reach the Golden Body level once they master this step. No one has reached the level of the Creation phase yet, so Mu Ye didn''t know what it involved or the benefits. But he wouldn''t dare look down on the phase as Tang Wulin told him if a Body Sect member was able to reach and master this phase. It wouldn''t be wrong to say their prowess would be increased sevenfold with the added effect of being even stronger than a Gold Ranked Second Awakening. Of course, Mu Ye found this hard to believe at first but he recalls seeing two Soul King who reached the destruction phase sparring with each other. He couldn''t help but remember the shock he felt when he saw them unleashing offensive power of a Soul Sage and that was without battle armor. These fighters weren''t even the top of the crop in the Body Sect but just ordinary Soul Kings and yet they were so terrifying. This was something that one could only achieve if they really did reach a high in of level in the Body Sect''s Innate Secret Technique. With this revamped method, to say Mu Ye was overjoyed would be an understatement. As this means, that finally, the Body Sect would be able to rise back up and their prowess would be far greater than before. As now the sess ofpleting the Body Sect secret technique has vastly increased and may even allow countless masters of the technique to appear in the same era. ''Just how terrifying would these two be if they achieved that level?'' Thought Mu Ye. He knew Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo didn''t have the chance to train in the new revamp method as they had to go to the demon world. Although from what he knew, Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo were still able to reach the cleansing level of Body Forging with the old method. He didn''t know about that Mu Xi girl, as he knew she had been busy trying to reach the next level of cksmithing. "Alright, let''s try it." Said Mu Ye with Wu Siduo also nodding her head with a smile. Tang Wulin had Wu Siduo sitting down in a meditative position after she had rested up and was at her peak condition. "Now, listen up. Before we begin, you need to do exactly what I say without anyints." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to furrow his brows but Wu Siduo just nodded her head. Wu Siduo trusted that Wulin wouldn''t try this method with her, if he wasn''t sure about the oue or if in case it wouldn''t cause her injuries. "I want you to start out by gaining control of all of your blood essence. Nod your head to me, when you are able to feel like you can manipte all of it." Said Tang Wulin. Wu Siduo started out little by little forming a connection with her blood essence power. It thankfully didn''t take too long for her to grasp all of them together and then nodded her head to Tang Wulin. "Next, you mustpress it all down to that of the size of a small sphere. Remember, all of it must be condensed down, with nothing escaping." Said Tang Wulin. Wu Siduo started to gradually bring all of her blood essences together without allowing any streaks to escape. This was a hard process that certainly caused sweat to form on her head. Wu Siduo felt like she was trying to squeeze andpress all of the air in the area into a small ball. She let out an asional grunt as she felt some of the streaks escaping, causing her to have to restart onpressing the essence again. Although it did get easier the more time she did this, it didn''t stop her frustration. Thirty minutes passed before Wu Siduo was able to fullypress her blood essence down. At the moment it was that of a small sphere, although she could barely keep it up. "Alright, now I want you to detonate it." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye face to turn to shock and Wu Siduo body lightly trembled. "Wait! Wulin, just what are y-" But Wu Siduo had already detonated the small sphere she formed before Mu Ye could finish his word. The small sphere trembled for a second before bulging out and then it went off. Simr to that of a Supernova, the blood essence exploded outward and began engulfing the once empty void. Mu Ye could see Wu Siduo face was turning red and he could also see a trail of blood leaking from her nose. Yet Tang Wulin expression didn''t change as he knew that was because of the reaction. "Now, you must take the reaction that the detonation caused and start sculpting it into a vortex." Said Tang Wulin. Wu Siduo furrowed her brows as she started bringing the blood essence that was rampaging through her body, into a vortex. It didn''t take long for her to fullypress it down to that of a vortex that was spinning at high-speed. "Nowpress it into a core." Said Tang Wulin. Wu Siduo with all of her will power began transforming the vortex into a sphere. The vortex started condensing into a white-ck core that was shining like a gemstone. Wu Siduo could feel her already extraordinary physique being elevated to an even higher stage. With her blood core formed, she was starting to believe she could really break the limit of a human with it and the Golden Arhat body. Just how terrifying is she now that her blood core is formed? The benefit of forming her blood core was too many to count or even say. Yet the easiest thing Wu Siduo understand was that her strength was far greater than what it was before. It was then she felt hand being ced on her cheek and then lifting her head up. Tang Wulin was looking at her with his usual stoic look, yet she could see signs of concern in his eyes. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I was able to form the blood core." Said Wu Siduo with a smile appearing on her face. "I see." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile forming on his face causing Wu Siduo to lightlyugh before she moves to capture his lips and falling into his embrace. "You damn brats!" Shouted Mu Ye causing Wu Siduo tough. After everyone calms down, Tang Wulin begin telling them about the method. As they have withness, with this method it''s possible to allow one to forcibly form a blood core, which Mu Ye was excited about. But there are restrictions, that being the person must either have a remarkably strong body or blood essence inside of them. Other than that, it was a pretty safe method that will be put in the Body Sect technique manual to the joy of Mu Ye. To Mu Ye even further joy, one can keep doing this even after they failed the first time. Originally one would need to form their blood core to get past the first level of the Innate secret technique and doing just that is already dangerous enough. As the chance of a blowback urring was exceptionally high and troublesome. But through this method, one could continuously try and form their blood core without heavenly treasure or a terrible blow back. Although failure does cause some damaged, it wasn''t evesting and would heal in time, allowing one to try again. With this method, the Body Sect rate of recruitment will surge and in the future may not be less than even Shrek Academy. Mu Ye couldn''t help but shiver as he knew that the Body Sect only has one path from now on. To Rise and surpass their previous peak! "My disciple is truly the best!" Shouted Mu Ye with a beaming grin on his face whileughing out loud. Wu Siduo only smiled at her master disy andid inside of Tang Wulin embrace. ''I wonder what he would think if he found out, I wasn''t the only one who made this technique?'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight amusement. These methods were thought up by him, Old Tang and Zeref to better help the Body Sect. They all agreed they needed to revamp the body sect methods, to allow more people to join in and also for them to benefit from it So far, they have already added over six methods into the Body Sect technique manual and they n to add even more. The technique they added was under no circumstances weak with even him taking interest in some of them because of how effective they were. "Anyway, let''s get back to training." Said Tang Wulin causing Wu Siduo to nod her head. Chapter 142: To Douluo Continent Chapter 142: To Douluo Continent "You want to go back? I was expecting you to stay here for a while."Said Xu Xiaoyan in surprise as she stared at her boyfriend. "There are some things I need to do." Said Tang Wulin causing Xu Xiaoyan to tilt her head but she didn''t question him on what it was. "So are you going to fly?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan as she knew that Wulin had motion sickness when he went on a moving vehicle. "I will take the boat with you guys." Said Tang Wulin causing Xu Xiaoyan eyes to widen in shock. "Don''t you-." "Motion sickness? Don''t worry I fix that."Said Tang Wulin causing a breathtaking smile to bloom on Xu Xiaoyan face as she jumps into his embrace and began tough. "That is great!" Said Xu XIaoyan as she held on to Wulin. How long have they wished for the day when Tang Wulin could ride with them? How many grand events and delightful moments did they miss because of his motion sickness? "I''m sure it is, now where are you taking us?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he stared at the city in front of them, while he was holding Xu Xiaoyan. "Oh right, I wanted to take you to see a show with me! You know you haven''t rxed much since we got to the ind."Said Xu Xiaoyan as she begins lecturing Tang Wulin. She barely sees Tang Wulin typically doing anything other than training, even when he rightfully deserves the time to rest and rx. She fears that one day he may break down from the constant work. "And I assume you''re going to help me rx?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Of course! As your amazing girlfriend, I will make sure to get a smile out of that pretty face of yours."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a delighted giggle and determination in her eyes. "At least she ismitted." Zeref voice rang out but Tang Wulin disregarded him. "Proceed." Said Tang Wulin causing Xu Xiaoyan eyes to lit up and then she begins to dragging him into the town of Tenrou City. # For the next few weeks, Tang Wulin and Mu Ye were reviewing the future ns of Tenrou City. Tang Wulin told most of his ns to Mu Ye about what he will be doing the Douluo Continent causing Mu Ye to almost drop in shock. If Mu Ye didn''t know much or anything about the Tang Wulin, he would have thought most of the ns that Tang Wulin told him was a joke. That wasn''t the end of the shock as Mu Ye found out Tang Wulin strength and blood essence increased even more. To say, he was shocked that Tang Wulin strength has increased once more would be an understatement. In fact, he literal fainted for a few seconds and caused Wang Tong expression to show shock, for the first time since Tang Wulin arrived. After Mu Ye had woken up, he became unbelievably delighted as he startedprehending the situation. Mu Yeughed throughout the whole day and a smile stayed on his face for the whole week as he knew the Body Sect future would be promising. Just how shocked and terrified would the world be if they found out a Spirit King had the brute strength of a Quasi God or even higher? Wouldn''t this knowledge mean he was unrivaled against all but those above Super Douluo with Three-word battle armor? Not only that but just how terrifying would he be, once he bes a Limit Douluo? Demi-God? A Quasi God? Yet all of this wasn''t due just to the Golden Dragon King seal but also Tang Wulin constant baptism of external powers onto his body and his yer arts. Mu Ye had no answer, as the thought was just too terrifying for him to even think about. But from this, he recognized one thing, Tang Wulin talent truly surpass the soul masters before him. But even still, Mu Ye forced Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo to continue training to achieve the Golden Body. Yet Mu Ye has be shocked once again as he saw Wu Siduo making an even faster breakthrough in the Golden Body from her usual speed. This was because Wu Siduo was able to gain some insights andprehension from the battles of the gods in the tower of Mahal. She found that her understanding of the Golden Body was bing easier to grasp as she watches those godlike figures battle and using their indestructible body. Mu Ye had Wu Siduo spar with him for a bit and he was shocked at the level of her strength was. Without using her White Tiger spirit, she had the physical strength of a low tier Spirit Sage. But if she used her White Tiger and Battle Armor, that strength was able to reach an average Title Douluo strength. And that was all without her achieving the final level of Body Forging and employing any of the new Body Sect techniques that were recently created. Mu Ye couldn''t help but cry in joy at how terrifying his two disciples were. He also made sure Wu Siduo went to go practice her Mech Mantiencing. Tang Wulin informed him before that he didn''t need one and after seeing his progress, Mu Ye had to admit he was right. Although he did wish he disciple would have just in case but Mu Ye knew it would be a losing battle to try and change Tang Wulin mind. It wasn''t just Wu Siduo, but everyone else was making progress on their profession. With the help of the staff at Tenrou City and the people that were brought over by Mu Ye. They had a professional who was able to help them. Mu Xi was able to reach a rank seven cksmiths who were called a Saint Craftsman with the help of her dad. Mu Chen was so happy that he kept on bragging to the whole city about the amazement of his daughter to the amusement of his wife. This led him to be chased around the city by Mu Xi with her ming hammer in rage. But that didn''t stop him from still showering her with love. After that Mu Xi went on to focus on her cultivation, with her bringing her spirit rank up to 79. Mu Chen was a little bit shocked at Mu Xi speed but he was nheless still happy. After that, she started to train with Ye Xinn to increase her ability in using the sword. While at the same time was working on the metals for everyone Battle Armor. Ye Xinn would bring along Xu Lihzi so that all three of them could spar with each other. Yet even while all of them were sparring, Mu Xi could sense and see they both of them were tense. She easily figured it was because both of them were worried about the condition of Shrek, as that was the ce where they grew up and met everyone. Ye Xinn didn''t focus on her cultivation for those few weeks but more on getting an even deeper understanding of her sword. But to the shock of some of the elders in both the Body Sect and Tenrou Academy, she achieved Sword Soul in those two weeks. Although it wasn''t a surprise considering she was using the experience of her sword fight with the Demon Monarch Alba to gain further enlightenment and understanding. Yuanen Yehui was focusing on learning the secret about the sword she received from the Tower of Mahal. From what she found out so far, the sword name was called Fallen Animas and it was a soul weapon. Xu Xiaoyan and her were helping each other learn more about their soul weapons. With them asional sparring with each other and seeing how they could implement it into their fighting style. Yuanen Yehui would also try out the changes that the absorption of the demon energy caused to both of her spirits. What she noted was that her Titan Giant Ape had faint wisp of purple-gold mes around her when she utilizes it, simr to Tang Wulin ethereal golden aura. While a hint of purple-gold could be found on her Fallen Seraphim and she was able to utilize the same purple-gold mes as Demon Monarch Alba. With these changes, Yuanen Yehui had to spar a lot to get a better understanding of their strength and limits. Xu Xiaoyan was able to reach rank 68 and Yuanen Yehui reached rank 69. Xie Xie, Na''er and Gu Yue were training with each other because of their ability with Space-Time. Xie Xie understanding andprehension was bing greater the more he learned from both of the girls. Although there was the asional fight between Xie Xie and Gu Yue, with Na''er justughing at both them while keeping score of how many times they fought. That number was close to twenty times. Gu Yue and Xie Xie were able to reach rank 68. Surprisingly enough, Na''er was able to be the first Spirit Sage in their group. This caused all of the staffs and elder at the academy to shout out in fright. As this was the first time in history that there was a Spirit Sage at the age of sixteen. This put a lot of pressure on Xie Xie, with him muttering a monster to Na''er, who only giggled at him but didn''t refuse his words. Yue Zhengyu absorbing the herbs he receives from the tower and was utilizing it to boost his cultivation. With this, he was able to reach rank 69 and then he would go spar with one of the elders to further increase his battle prowesses. After another week, Tang Wulin and the rest of his friends boarded on a ship, that was leaving towards the Douluo Continent. It wasn''t just them that board the ship but also the parents of the teenagers, some elders and also some of the students of Tenrou Academy. It didn''t take long for the ships to be filled and them departing. The trip back would take two months but it wasn''t boring as they all would be training or rxing with each other. Xu Xiaoyan would drag Tang Wulin around the ship and have him rx with her when she found he didn''t take a break. Xie Xie would try and talk to Yuanen Yehui but as usual, she would only talk to him for a bit and go back to training. Almost two months passed by on the ships with everyone working on trying to get stronger. Tang Wulin was training all of his other skills that he has been neglecting so far. He decided to put his body training on hold since his body was already beyond that of a soul master. From his list of skills, he was training his Spearmanship, Time Magic and etc. He has been doing this for the past week since they left the continent. As he was heading toward his room to continue his training, he spotted Xie Xie on the deck of the ship. "What''s wrong with Xie Xie?" Questioned Sleipnir. "It''s probably the fact that he and Yuanen seem to have grown farther apart, instead of closer." Said Zeref as he gazes at the boy. Tang Wulin only shook his head and then began walking towards to Xie Xie. As he got closer, Xie Xie voice rang out to him. "Hey, boss..."Said Xie Xie with his tone sounding bitter but Tang Wulin said nothing as he just stood behind Xie Xie. A silence took swept over the deck of the ship as neither of the boys said anything to each other. Sleipnir was worried, but Zeref stops her from saying anything as he believed ologia knew what he was doing. "It seems no matter what I do, I just can''t understand Yuanen. Every time I think I''m getting closer to her. It looks like I''m getting farther away. When I tried to ask what I''m doing wrong, she always sends me flying." Said Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes and grab on to his cor. "Let''s go." Said Tang Wulin as he began dragging Xie Xie. "B-Boss where are going!" "Isn''t it obvious? Since she keeps sending you flying, even when you try to find out what was wrong with her. Then it''s only obvious you need to get strong enough to stop her from beating you." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie eyes to widen. "W-Wait!" Tang Wulin ignored Xie Xie and hauls him to his room for training. Of course, he knew this wasn''t going to really help Xie Xie with Yuanen but it was better than him moping. For rest of the ship ride, Xie Xie and Tang Wulin would work on their Time Magic. Although screams of terror and pain would emit from Tang Wulin room at times but everyone in the ship wisely stays clear from it. In a blink of an eye, two months have passed. Chapter 143: Sea God Festival Chapter 143: Sea God Festival "I didn''t think it would be this bad." Mutter Mu Ye as he looked at the sight of Heaven Dou City or what was left of it. Countless buildings were turned over, with shattered windows all around, and some were turned into rubbles. Mu Ye could see spider webs and dog-like marking indented into the floor as he moves through the ruined city. He saw the countless number of people who were homeless and others who had a vacant look in their eyes as if they were still in shock. Some were turned into cripples, while others had lifeless like eyes as they huddle under a broken building. "Mu Ye!" A voice rang out causing Mu Ye to blink his eyes and turn to see his good friend Zhen Huaing towards him. "How are things here?" Questioned Mu Ye he greeted his friend. "...Not good."Said Zhen Hua with a sigh as he started exining what has been going on ever since the attack of Fafnir. # The visible moon was shining brightly over a simple wooden hut that seems to be broken apart with the blocks of wood sticking out. The broken hut was the destination of three figures walking towards it. "I''m surprised it didn''t get destroyed." Said Na''er as she gently opened the wooden hut door and began examining the inside. "Is this where you stayed?" Questioned Lang Yue as she came in after Na''er and began ncing around. "She did stay here." Said Yali as she followed behind Lang Yue while staring at Na''er who was slowly looking around. "Mhm." Said Na''er as she began walking around the room, taking note of things she left behind. Her violet eyes nce over the broken table and chairs. The wood table was shattered with the books being ripped apart and broken. The cupboard was ripped apart with them producing a hole through the jagged boards. Na''er noted her hammock that wasying on the ground with dust all over it and with leaves all scatted around. But what caught Na''er attention was the pile of food and books were on top of the rubbles. ''Everything seems to be destroyed.'' Thought Na''er as her expression slowly began to change as she made her way over to the table. "Oh, no." Said Lang Yue as she looks around to see the ce all mashed up. "It''s ok honey. We can fix it back up." Said Lang Yue as she carefully moves her hand over the broken cupboards. It was only when she didn''t hear a reply from Na''er that Lang Yue nce over to see Na''er staring thoughtfully at the table and food, lost in thought. Lang Yue nce at Yali who nce at her too and smiled. As if they knew what each other thought, they both began to make their way over to Na''er. "What is wrong Na''er?" Questioned Land Yue. "..." "You know you can talk to us." Said Yali softly causing Na''er face to slowly crumple up. "Nothing is wrong. I''m just recalling when I got this house."Said Na''er softly. This was one of the first rewards she ever received from her master from being able to reach the Spirit Grandmaster rank so fast. She couldn''t help but let out an embarrassedugh as she recalled how excited she was when her master showed her the hut and said it was hers. Maybe it was the thought of receiving her own home? Or a direct gift from her master? Or maybe it was because it reminded her of that hut time Tang Ziran build for her and Wulin in their backyard. It was one of the moments where she was able to forget the constant pain of her knowing she abandoned her family. It wasn''t wrong to say she has been miserable ever since she left her home in Glorybound city. Even though she was able to hide it behind a smile. ''I wonder if that''s why master gave me this house? Was he able to see through my mask?'' Thought Na''er. "Oh, honey." Said Lang Yue as she brought Na''er into aforting hug. Lang Yue began to slowly rub Na''er back as she felt her slightly trembling and then motion for Yali to join into. Yali was genuinely surprised at first but then not a secondter did she join in the affectionate hug. It didn''t take long for them to move apart and for a radiant smile to form on Na''er face. "What is wrong honey?" Questioned Yali causing Lang Yue eyes to slightly widen but not say anything. "Nothing, I''m just fortunate I have two amazing moms." Said Na''er with a gentle smile, causing Yali eyes to widen and then for her to nce at Lang Yue. "I-" "It''s ok. I have heard from Na''er about how you and your husband as been treating her. All I can say is thank you." Said Lang Yue with a slight bow, which caused Yali to panic and for her to swiftly rush to stop Lang Yue. Na''er only giggles at the duo in front of her, while also being d that none of them were hostile or had ill feelings towards each other. After all, both of them were the people who raised her and treated her with love while she grew up. "Shouldn''t you be meeting up with everyone?" Questioned Lang Yue as she was holding Yali''s hands while ncing at the clock and saw it was almost time. "Oh right." Said Na''er as she recalled everyone agreeing to attend the Sea God Fated Date Festival. Originally it was supposed to be only for inner court members but because of the recent attack and tragedies that transpired across the continent. Shrek is opening the Festival up to everyone who wishes to participate. From what Na''er knew, almost everyone across the continent ising to Shrek to participate and witness the event. She and everyone could guess the reason why Shrek would be doing, as this might be the most direct way to bolster everyone''s morale. As it wasn''t wrong to say, the impact of the incident that happened a few months ago was too terrible to recover from so easily. Although she was still shocked that they would still do something like this as it wasn''t as if Shrek came out unscathed. As most of the City was destroyed and some of the Academy was demolished too with only the Sea God Ind being undamaged. ''Not like I care about the true reason. This is a perfect time for everyone to be together.'' Thought Na''er with a smile as she nces around her room one more time before heading out with her Moms. # A towering tree stood in the middle of a lush valley but the mature tree seems to have some of its branches and leave broken off. "It sure has seen better days." Mutter Tang Wulin as he stared at the Gold Tree in front of him. The leaves on the tree seem to have lost its vitality as they seemed to have dulled in color and there were cracks around the tree. ''What do you think Sleipnir?'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Sleipnir to appear behind him with a slight frown on her face. "...The Gold Tree has expended a lot of energy, but it doesn''t seem to be damaged that much."Said Sleipnir with a little bit of pain in her voice. "So what is the problem?" Questioned Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "The problem is it doesn''t even have ten percent of its energy left. It will take an extremely long time before it reaches back up to the level it was at before."Said Sleipnir causing both of their eyes to slightly widen. "Did it really expand that much energy? What am I saying, of course, it must have if it was able to stop what of Fafnir attacks when it was enraged."Said Zeref with a shake of his head. "Which means that it wouldn''t be able to help revive the life force of the continent any time soon." Said Zeref with a frown on his face. "I won-" "Somehow I knew you would havee here." A voice rang out behind Tang Wulin. "Oh really? I was wondering when you would hurry up and stop observing me."Said Tang Wulin as he turned around to see Yun Ming staring at him and then moving his gaze to the Gold Tree. "Is Na''er ok?" Questioned Yun Ming. "She is." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to slightly rx but then he moved his direct gaze back to Tang Wulin while wearing aplicated look. The young adult in front of him was someone Yun Ming didn''t know how to feel about. He was someone that his student/daughter cares and loves a great deal. He is also the one who receives the approval of the Gold Tree. While being the only one that was able to talk to it for the past thousands of years. He also the boy who didn''t care much for authority or those at a higher status than him. "I''m sure you notice it by now, but the Gold Tree has used a lot of its energy to stop the destruction of Shrek." Said Yun Ming as he unconsciously clenches his fist. The thought his powerless he was, as Shrek was about to be destroyed was something that greatly irritates him. It vexes him, even more, when the enemy was only one being and yet he simply regarded them like flies. Tang Wulin just rolled his eyes and didn''t answer back to Yun Ming''s question, as he didn''t have time to dy or do small talk. The figure of Zeref appeared next to him with a smile and nce at Tang Wulin. "Let''s make a deal."Said Tang Wulin with an indifferent look causing Yun Ming eyes to slightly widen. "Wh-" "I want you to ept some conditions and some future favors. If you do this, I will tell you about the spirit beast that attacked and almost destroyed all of Shrek."Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to slightly tremble. "And also the knowledge about the destruction of Shrek." # Festivals were inevitably a ce where one could find unrestrained joy and excitement with everyone being somehow connected. The Sea God Fated Date Festival was no different, especially with powers across the whole continenting together to help make this festival even grander and bigger. Festival lights lit up the whole day, with arrays of colors that could take anyone breath away and with hundreds ofnterns illuminating thenes. The old feelings of gloom and despair were dispelled by the air filled withughs. Countless amounts of food stands were out with a vast variety of foods that were being disyed to everyone. Even the normal people of the cities were allowed to join in the festival with them being the ones to help the festival be even livelier. People from different professions had their booths, with them showing off their products and lifestyle to those who have never seen the life of a spirit master before. Young and old, it didn''t matter as countless people wereing towards the festival. Decorations were all around Sea God''s Lake with everyone moving around and going to different types of stands. "They seem to be having fun."Mutter Xie Xie as he nces longingly at a couple walking past him as he sat down on one of the benches, that was around the city. Shrek decided to host the festival on the maind of the city, so it would be easier for everyone to attend and so there wouldn''t be anyplications. They made sure to ban anyone from going towards the Sea God Ind, with the threat of death if they are caught. "I should be getting ready."Mutter Xie Xie but he didn''t make any movement and only sigh as his head slightly fell. "Would she even care if I went?" Questioned Xie Xie as he lightly bit his lips and clench his hands. "Why don''t you just ask her?" A voice rang out causing Xie Xie to nce up and to his surprise see Wulin dad, Tang Ziran. "Why are yo-" "My son asked me to talk to you." Said Tang Ziran with a chuckle causing Xie Xie eyes to widen. "Wulin asked you to?" Questioned Xie Xie with his tone retaining a slight sense of disbelief as he watches Tang Ziran sitting down next to him. "Don''t be so surprised, you know Wulin cares about you all even if he rarely shows it." Said Tang Ziran with a grin on his face. "I know that it just I didn''t think he would ask you. I was expecting... Nevermind." Said Xie Xie while shaking his head. "You were expecting Wulin to talk to you." Said Tang Ziran causing Xie Xie to slightly blush and wave his hands. "I don-" "No it''s fine, you expected him to be the one to talk to you. I get that and understand, as of course. You would want your friend or best friend to talk to you." Said Tang Ziran with augh causing Xie Xie blush to be even brighter. "Wulin didn''t talk to you because he doubts he would be able to help you when it came to romance or understanding a girl."Said Tang Ziran causing Xie Xie to look at him with a look of disbelief. Tang Ziran onlyughs louder at Xie Xie''s face as he could tell what he was thinking. How could someone who was dating six girls at the same time notprehend anything about love and girls? ''Lang Yue will never let me live that down.'' Though Tang Ziran with a shook of his head. It was hard enough that his dear wife kept ming him for Tang Wulin''s ability to attract the opposite sex and the reason he was going out with six women. He would have protested, but the radiant smile she was giving him was too dangerous. Sure he gave his sons some advice, but it wasn''t like it was anything too bad. He honestly wonders how Wulin could stand her scary smile and not flinch or cow before it. "Well anyway. Why don''t you tell me what''s wrong Xie Xie and I see if I can help you." Said Tang Ziran as he gave Xie Xie his full attention. Chapter 144: Conditions and Agreements Chapter 144: Conditions and Agreements Xie Xie said nothing for a while as he simply stared at the people passing by him and Tang Ziran. Tang Ziran didn''t try rushing him either and just waited for him, as he knew it was hard to open up to your friend''s dad. "...I-I just don''t know what to do."Said Xie Xie with his voice sounding tired with his body slumping and his head staring up at the sky. "I have been chasing after Yuanen for years now, with me trying everything I could do to get her attention and love. It''s not a surprise that I have feelings for her considering I have basically done everything but proimed my love to her." Said Xie Xie. "At first she was very cold to me, to the point where it wouldn''t be surprising if she told me she didn''t care for me. Then after we all sat down and talked, she seems to be less cold, with her even starting to converse back with me instead of ignoring me." Said Xie Xie as a small smile began to slowly form. "I even thought that once our rtionship got even stronger when we were venturing through the demon world and the tower. But once we got back... She has been ignoring me as if the talk we all had and the journey down the tower of Mahal never happened." Said Xie Xie as his fist began to tighten. "I don''t know if something is wrong with her or if I did something that caused her to be angry. If I did something wrong, then that is fine but I don''t even know what I did. For the past two months from the day we got back to the time we arrive on the Douluo Continent, she has been ignoring me and." Xie Xie face started to slowly contort up with and his fist clenched so hard, that Tang Ziran could even hear Xie Xie bone creaking. "I''m tired." Said Xie Xie as his face began to sag down with him letting out an exasperated sigh and his head hanging down. "I''m tired of it all." He was tired of the constant frozen looks directed his way, of the constant looks of disdain, of always feeling guilty and inadequate. Xie Xie was sick of constantly trying to prove his love, of praying she will respond to his love, tried of chasing and being shunned. But above all, he was tired of not knowing what to do. "I-I just don''t get it. What am Icking? Is it because I can''tpare to Wulin or Yue Zhengyu? Is it because I''m not that strong? Or is it because she already found someone she loves? I-" Xie Xie couldn''t finish as he could feel water dripping down his face as his hair was hiding his eyes. Tang Ziran just listens as he could hear the young man next to him emptying his feelings and thoughts. "But you still love her?" Questioned Tang Ziran while looking up at the sky. "Of course! Even though she ignores me or acts cold me to, I still love Yuanen." Said Xie Xie without a second thought with his eyes shining like emeralds. "Then why are you hesitating?" Questioned Tang Ziran with a chuckle causing Xie Xie eyes to blink. "You love her even though all the things you go through, yet you are still questing yourself? Xie Xie if you are still able to feel the warm and smooth feeling of love toward Yuanen even after all she has done. Then is there any need to be questioning what you should be doing now?" Questioned "I-I..." Xie Xie began to fall silent as he begins furrowing his brow. Tang Ziran didn''t say anything more as he continues looking at thenterns floating through the water. He couldn''t help but want to show this scene to Lang Yue. It was then Xie Xie gradually began to stand up that Tang Ziran choose now to speak. "You know what to do right?" "I do." Said Xie Xie as his emerald eyes regain their confidence and determination. "You understand why you love Yuanen right? Why you still keep chasing after her even if she rejects you constantly? What makes her so special out everyone you know or seen before?"Questioned Tang Ziran as he was still looking at thentern. "Yes." Said Xie Xie as he begins to take a few steps before stopping and turning back to Tang Ziran. "Thank you!" Shouted Xie Xie causing a few of the people who were walking by to jump in shock and then he quickly dashes off, toward the event. "I better go meet up with the rest of them." Thought Tang Ziran while he had a grin on his face as he recalled his memories of chasing after Lang Yue. # "You have information on the Spirit Beast? And also the destruction that Shrek will be facing?"Questioned Yun Ming with his eyes narrowed and strong imposing aura bursting from his body. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t seem fazed, considering he been exposed to all types of pressure and his body was at the same level of Yun Ming. In fact, he was more amused than anything and was half tempted to just bait Yun Ming into a fight. ''Sadly, Zeref would throw a fit.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh. "I heard that!" Shouted Zeref who was still standing next to Tang Wulin but Tang Wulin ignored him. Yun Ming stared at Tang Wulin for a while before sighing and recalling the words his student told him. ''Intimidation won''t work on my big brother nor will force. But My big brother also doesn''t like to beat around the bush and tends not to lie.'' ''Fine Na''er, I will trust you on this.'' Thought Yun Ming. "Alright, I''m listening." Said Yun Ming with a frozen look causing a grin to sprout on Zeref face. "Number 1. Shrek will help grant safe passage for all the people in the destroyed cities, who wish toe to join the Body Sect." Yun Ming was silent as he went over the condition of Tang Wulin with his eyes slightly narrowing. ''Could he be apart of the Body Sect? Were they using this as a chance to recruit people? But isn''t their requirement for disciples strict?'' All of these questions sh through Yun Ming head in an instant but his expression didn''t change. "Will you be epting everyone? Even the people who aren''t soul masters or those who have a Body Spirit?" Questioned Yun Ming. "Yes, it doesn''t matter if their a soul master or not. All I need Shrek to do is have their elites station around as the people are boarding Ship, in case anything happens." Said Tang Wulin. ''...So the Body Sect moved? Was it to another continent?'' Thought Yun Ming as he was a bit surprised at how stealthily the Body Sect has been over the years. "I agree!" "Second Condition. Shrek with all of their forces must act as an obstacle against any force that wishes to fight the Spirit Beast. I''m sure you are aware that a war between Spirit Beast and Humanity can not happen." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to let out a bitterugh. Of course, he knew that a battle between the two races must be stopped at all cost. It wasn''t even about whether they won the war or not, as the result may be too much for the Douluo Continent to handle. "I ag-" "Before you say I agree. I don''t just mean you guys flexing your position or reputation. You must utilize all of your resources and forces to destroy anyone who tries to fight the Spirit Beast." Said Tang Wulin with his eyes slightly narrowing. Yun Ming was shocked at the full meaning of Tang Wulin condition while thinking about the state of the world right now. If the Douluo Continent were to dere war on the Spirit Beast as of now, then Shrek must utilize all of their power to stop the Douluo Continent. ''Does he care about the Spirit Beast that much?'' Thought Yun Ming but he only shook his head as even he couldn''t help but agree with Tang Wulin. ''Even if Shrek must utilize force, we can''t allow the war to happen.'' "I agree." "The third Condition, Shrek will give me their full support in the future." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to slightly raise a brow. "Pertaining to what exactly?" "Don''t worry, it will be beneficial to you all." Said Tang Wulin with a slight grin causing Yun Ming lips to twitch. It would be wrong to say he ''trusted'' Tang Wulin but in the situation, he is in right now, information is power. "...I agree." "The Fourth condition, You will owe me four favors. No matter what I want or when I want it, you will utilize all means to see them fulfill." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to raise his brow. "What the difference between your fourth and third condition?" "The difference is the favors will be from only you, not Shrek." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to slowly nod. "...I Agree." "And the final condition is you telling me about the state of the world as of now." "Finally an easy one." Mutter Yun Ming with a sigh. "I agree." Tang Wulin and Yun Ming both nodded their head as their deal has been finalized. Zeref didn''t doubt the As Douluo would go back on his word, as his reputation wouldn''t allow such a thing. But of course, he did make prior arrangements before he had Tang Wulin start making the deal. Just in case the As Douluo really did go back on his word. He also didn''t worry about the As Douluo having doubt about Tang Wulin words. As there was proof of evidence that will back up their im and also the Gold Tree behind them. "Alright, let''s talk about the Federation." Said Yun Ming. # Sea God''s Blind Date Festival a ce for one to find the potential lover of their dream. The person that they would spend the rest of their life with. Even those who already had a partner could still use this opportunity to express even more of their love. Getting a partner in this event could be considered a blessing from the leader of the first generation of Shrek''s Seven Monsters, the Sea God himself Tang San. Everything on Sea God Ind and Sea God Lake was built tomemorate his existence. ''I gotta hurry.'' Thought Xie Xie as he rushes through the bustling crowds of people as they were heading towards the festival main event too. Five minutes passed and Xie Xie could hear the loud shouts reverberate from in front of him, causing him to curse. He quickly stops and looks around before he notices the stands litter all around, giving him an idea. ''Telling Yuanen how I feel is way more important.'' Thought Xie Xie as he gets ready to jump. But before he could do that he felt someone grab on to his shirt. "Hey!" A voice rang out causing Xie Xie to blink his eyes and then turn to the voice. "You came?" Questioned Xie Xie in shock when he saw Dai Yun''er the princess of Star Luo Continent. "What is that suppose to mean." Said Dai Yun''er with a pout while half ring at Xie Xie. "Nothing, anyway do you need something? I''m kind in a rush." Said Xie Xie as he nces back behind him. "Hm? Oh right the Sea God Fated Festival, I guess we do need to hurry up and go." Said Dai Yun''er with a nod of her. "We? Wait you''re participating too!" Said Xie Xie in shock causing Dai Yun''er to roll her eyes and sigh. "Naturally I''m participating, why would I skip a fun event like this. While it''s true I don''t have someone I like, it doesn''t mean I can''t have fun." Said Dai Yun''er with a mischievous smile on her face causing Xie Xie to shiver. It was only in his time in the Tang Sect and working with Dai Yun''er that he was able to understand her. Surprisingly enough she was more of an entric type of person than well being a spoiled brat. He had to learn that the hard way, through her various pranks and mischievous deeds that caused him to suffer. Yet surprisingly enough, she was a good teammate and a person he honestly could consider a friend. ''Who would have thought.'' "Alright, let''s go before we''rete." Said Xie Xie with his voice sounding urgent causing Dai Yun''er to giggle. "You do know the event won''t start in another twenty minutes right? As it''s not just only Shrek inner court that is doing the event." Said Dai Yun''er with augh as she saw Xie Xie almost fall in shock. ''Is she telling the truth?'' Thought Xie Xie in suspicion as this wouldn''t be the first time he has gotten trick by her. Yet Dai Yun''er only smiled at him while walking past him in a leisure pace causing Xie Xie to begin to have doubt. ''It''s not like she would purposely miss an event like this?'' "Xie Xie!" A voice called out to him, causing him to turn around and see Yue Zhengyu walking towards him. "You idiot, what are you doing here! You know the event starts in a few minutes." Said Yue Zhengyu causing Xie Xie eyes to widen in shock before ncing at Dai Yun''er and saw her giving him a dazzling smile. "Y-Y" Xie Xie couldn''t finish his sentence as he knew almost fell into her trap. Just how screw would he have been if he took his time? Shaking his head, he quickly turned around and was about to dash forward but then he stopped. "What wrong?" Questioned Dai Yun''er with a tilt of her head. "Can you do me a favor?" Questioned Xie Xie as he nces back at Yue Zhengyu. "If it will get you to hurry up and go before you make the biggest mistake of your life, then sure." Said Yue Zhengyu in expiration causing Xie Xie to let out a smile. "Show Dai Yun''er around for me ok! I owe her one, so help me repay her and bye!" Shouted Xie Xie as his figure blur. Yue Zhengyu and Dai Yun''er nce at each other with the former not knowing what to do, while theter wasing up with some ns. "Well? You heard him, let''s get to exploring." Said Dai Yun''er with a smile that caused shivers down Yue Zhengyu back. Chapter 145: World Affairs Chapter 145: World Affairs "As you know the Federation Headquarters was attacked and destroyed by an Ape Spirit Beast. With the Captial City, Mingdu being turned into a massive crater and under ten percent of the poption indeed survived." Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Well, that isn''t just it, as it wasn''t only the headquarters that suffer but also the Federation main fighting force." Said Yun Ming. "Well, of course, it did attack the main hea-" "That is not what I mean." Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to slightly arch his brow. "Do you know about the War God Hall?" Questioned Yun Ming and then sighing once he saw Tang Wulin shook his head. "To summarize, the War God Hall represent the force trained and cultivated by the Federation. The members in War God Hall''s receive the Federation''s resources and support so they can be strong. But of course benefits like this would require them to also give back to the Federation. Which is why if the Federation ever encounters danger the members muste to help and defend it."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "So what your saying is that the War God Temples suffered too?" "Yes, but it wasn''t from their members dying or being injured but their War Gods. The War Gods can be considered a force simr to the Shrek Seven Monsters or Monster Academy Heavenly Kings in term of status. They are the strongest force of the War God Temple with there being eighteen of them and all of them are experts maintaining the rank of Title Douluo. Yet eight of their members died and the others were severely injured."Said Yun Ming. "So the Federation...Is vastly weaker now?" "Yes but it''s not just them but also the Spirit Pagoda, the Tang Sect and even Shrek." Said Yun Ming with a sigh. "I understand the Spirit Pagoda but Shrek and Tang Sect is at that point? I thought you all were protected by the Gold Tr-" "I see now." Said Tang Wulin as he realizes what Yun Ming meant, as Shrek got weaker from the weakening of the Gold Tree. "Yes, with the weakening of the Gold Tree, Shrek has lost one of its most valuable trump cards. That isn''t even including the loss of most of our elders who were apart of the Sea God Pavilion and the students. But that is not just it as it seems that the Federation God yer weapons were destroyed in the rampage of the Ape." "Only the leaders know about this?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to nod his head. "Right now, the Douluo Continent is at its weakest with its strongest force being beaten and defeated. The only reason that the other continents don''t try and capitalize on this moment is because of their overwhelming fear of the Spirit Beast that caused this. Also, God yer weapons they believed is around."Said Yun Ming with a sigh. He didn''t know how to feel about the fact, that the beast that almost destroyed Shrek was one of the reasons that kept other forces at bay. But right now, he can''t be picky as they have to use this time to reconstruct what they have lost before it''s toote. "But that isn''t just it." Said Yun Ming with a grimace. "You know about the Evil Soul Masters right?" Questioned Yun Ming. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin recalled it was said that the evil soul masters use an alternative way to cultivate. Whether it be from using the dead body of a person, souls or even an infant to cultivate it didn''t matter to them. The greatest appeal about their methods was it allowed them to develop their Spirit Power much faster than the normal Spirits Masters. But of course, the trade-off was the higher levels being way harder. "Tell me something, do you know the greatest way that an evil soul master cultivates?" Questioned Yun Ming. "Isn''t that from th-" Tang Wulin eyes widen before he could conclude his sentence, causing Yun Ming to sigh. "Exactly, right now at this particr moment, the continent is filled with despair and suffering. Not only that but the people are still trembling in fear from the beasts that are lying in hiding. Combine all of that with the fact that the tension between spirit beasts and humanity has gotten even worse. It''s not amiss to say, this continent is filled with the most malicious type of energy ever in history."Said Yun Ming, causing Tang Wulin to nod. "Meaning right now, the Evil Soul Masters are at their strongest."Said Tang Wulin as the pieces started toe together. The evil soul masters cultivation thrives on all negative energies that appear in the world. Through the actions of the Cmity, the continent was quite literally filled with a lot of negative energy. It was so bad that Tang Wulin was able to sense it from Tenrou City. Gu Yue told him that some of the spirit beasts in the Star Dou Forest had to go deeper inside of it. This was so they would not be affected by the negative energy. That gives an example of how strong and widespread the negative energy was at the moment. "Yes, the evil soul master will not only be able to cultivate way faster than any soul masters now. But also, they may just be the strongest force on the continent. As recently we were brought down to the bottom, while they had thousands of years to recover and strengthen themselves in the shadow."Said Yun Ming. "...Do you think they might war and tension between humanity and spirit beas-" "Yes." Said Yun Ming before Tang Wulin could finish his words. "You have to understand, cultivating for the evil soul masters is almost impossible the higher the reach in their cultivation. Combine that with their burning hatred of the other soul masters, they just might incite the war between Humanity and Spirit Beast. I wouldn''t be surprised if they started a war against the Douluo Continent people. Doing this so they could weaken us and give the Spirit Beast a chance to attack us." Said Yun Ming with a sigh. At the moment, all he is seeing his countless forces pointing their weapons at humanity. Whether that be the Spirit Beast in Star Dou Forest, the other continents which have been silent for a while now or the Evil Soul masters who have the biggest reason topete. That wasn''t even putting the three beasts that shocked the whole world. ''Not only that but there is also them...'' Thought Yun Ming with an anxious frown on his face. "What about Star Luo Continent?" "No information, as from what I heard. They seem to have gone on lockdown, although they did send some of their students to join the festival."Said Yun Ming with a sigh. With the lockdown of Star Luo Continent, it seems like only the Dou Ling Empire was the only one that seems to be staying strong. "Now what do you know about these beasts." Said Yun Ming and as Tang Wulin was about to speak, his body shook. "Where do I start." Said Tang Wulin. He begins with where he disappeared to for the year and a half he went missing. He knew he would have to be honest to a point if he wanted Yun Ming toprehend just what they were dealing with. He told them his trip to the past without really exining how or why he was sent back. He told him of the humans back then calling the beast Cmities and how they were a force of nature. He told him about he found out they were all Spirit Beast who ventured on to the path of the gods. Tang Wulin also decided to talk about the condition of the Douluo ne and the effect on nature that the humans are having. "...So they are Spirit Beast who became gods from the past."Mutter Yun Ming with a sigh. If Shrek, Spirit Pagoda and the Federation wasn''t simultaneously almost destroyed at the same time by these beasts, he wouldn''t dare to believe in Tang Wulin story. As what kind of a story was Tang Wulin trying to get him to buy? Beings from a billion years ago? Beings who be gods?Beings who should have died back in the past? And yet somehow they were able to appear on the Douluo Continent a billion years after their supposed death? Even someone like Yun Ming who has explored the world and saw all kinds of things in his life could never have thought of something like that. And he had lived for over two hundred years as the Sea God Pavilion Master. Yet! It made so much sense as only a God could treat the experts of the Spirit Pagoda, Federation, and Shrek as nothing but flies. Is there anyone in this Era that could say they would be able to kill a God, let alone be able to harm one? Of course, there was none! For that was nothing but fantasy and illusions as the powers of the gods were truly too monstrous. There were stories of the Great Tang San battle between the two Gods of the Spirit Hall after he had be the Sea God. Their battle was said to reshape the wholendscape and shook the entire earth. With no other spirit master being able to help, in fear of dying from a casual attack of the gods. And now there were three gods in this world, without anyone being able to keep them in check. If that wasn''t bad enough, from what Tang Wulin told him. The Douluo ne is in danger of going extinct, and it was most of their faults. "...Ok, now what this about Shrek destruction." Said Yun Ming as he did his best to calm down while thinking about ns for the future. "To get back to this time, I had to..." Tang Wulin told Yun Ming about Yggdrasil and about how it was rted to the Gold Tree. Yun Ming became shell shocked at such an existence but then he became even more as Tang Wulin told him about the vision the tree showed him. "Shrek was attacked! It was also destroyed by the God yer weapons! I was also there, but I couldn''t stop it!"Shouted Yun Ming in shock and anger with his aura leaking out that caused even Tang Wulin to slightly raise a brow. ''So he is stronger than Alba.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt the terrifying pressure of Yun Ming. "Yes, I''m not sure if it was the God ying weapons. But it seemed to be the only weapon capable of breaking through the Gold Tree barrier and kill all of you." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to slowly nod his head. "And you said, we were attacked by people in ck robes?" Questioned Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''...Somone how someone was able to gain the God yer weapons from the Federation and be able to fill up not one but two of them.'' ''Just what kind of-.'' "To think it would be them." Mutter Yun Ming as his eyes narrowed in anger and rage. "You have an idea?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "The most likely candidate would be the Holy Spirit Cult."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his eyes. Mu Ye told him, they were the most likely one that would be crazy enough to do something as use the God yer weapons and sacrifice their member for revenge. "Just who is the Holy Spirit Cult?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "They are a mysterious sect that has existed for more than ten thousand years. They consist of evil soul masters that are criminals who do evil activities of all kinds." Said, Yun Ming. "They caused a catastrophe to mankind during the Era of the Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao. Which led him and the other devils of Shrek on a campaign to destroy them. As for what the main goal was? No one knows for sure, although I wouldn''t be surprised if it was to incite negative energy in the world."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. As the destruction of Shrek Academy would have shaken and frightened the Douluo Continent itself. Just how many would have been scared at the actions of the Holy Church actions? How many would be wondering if they were next? Just the constant thought and fearfulness would cause any force to go mad. "But I doubt it was just them, as they never could have gotten the God ying weapons without us knowing about it." Said Yun Ming in deep contemtion. "You know who would help them?" Questioned Tang Wulin and with Yun Ming nodding his hed. "I have a few in mind but from what has happened so far..." Said Yun Ming before shaking his head. ''Just great, even more, weapons are being pointed at the safety of the continent.'' Thought Yun Ming as the strength of humanity was instantly cut as he begins thinking about the hidden enemies. ''To think these Cmities would bring fortune and even save Shrek Academy, yet at the cost of the continent.'' Thought Yun Ming as the irony wasn''t lost on him. ''Just what are they nning.'' Thought Yun Ming before narrowing his eyes Tang Wulin. "Are you sure you don''t know any method to help the Gold Tree?" Questioned Yun Ming as he knew he couldn''t treat Tang Wulin like a youth anymore. ''This brat luck and fortune are way too werid.'' Thought Yun Ming. "Unless you have an abundant amount of life energy ar-" "You need life energy?" Questioned Yun Ming with his eyes liting up causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes and for Sleipnir to tilt her head in surprise. "...Yes" Yun Ming then smiled, causing Tang Wulin further narrow his eyes even more. He didn''t know why but that smile reminds him of Zeref when he wanted him to do something tedious. # "You didn''t want to participate?" Question Mu Bao''er as she nces at her daughter. "Mom, do you believe Wulin would be the type of guy who would participate in this?" Questioned Mu Xi with a twitch of her lip. "I guess not." Said Mu Bao''er with a lightugh as she recalls the stories Lang Yue told her about Wulin. "I tried asking him to do it, so we can all join in on the fun but he said he had other things to do." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a sigh of disappointment. "But Wulin did say he would enjoy the Sea God Festival with you guys after he was done." Said Xu Lizhi with a chuckle. "He did? I guess that brat is learning the ability to be considerate."Said Mu Chen with a chuckle. The girl''s lips twitch as they didn''t necessarily disagree with Mu Chen''s assessment. But then again Wulin was trying. "Besides this main event is for Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui." Said Mu Xi causing Mu Bao''er eyes to slightly widen. "Oh right, she is the only one that your little boyfriend didn''t capture." Said Mu Bao''er with her smile growing bigger as she saw the blush on her daughter''s cheeks. "Mom!" Shouted Mu Xi with a blush on her face while the Mu Bao''er onlyugh. It also didn''t help that Yue Zhengyu and Xu Lizhi were shifting nervously. "I wonder if he will be alright." Said Wu Siduo as she shifts her gaze around. "Your talking about Xie Xie?" Questioned Ye Xinn and receiving a nod from Wu Siduo. "He should be fine."Said Ye Xinn. "But then again this is Xie Xie." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a giggle causing all of them to fall silent. Chapter 146: Gathering Chapter 146: Gathering Inside the Sea God Pavilion was a delicate and pretty woman with long ckish-purple hair that seems to flow down her back like water. The women had gorgeous violet eyes that seem to be shining while wearing a white and blue dress with sleeves. ''What should I do?'' Thought Gu Yue as she thought over the recent changes in the world. It wasn''t amiss to say, that every spirit beast in the world is now on death row or set to be on it. All because of the actions of the Cmities that Wulin told them about. She wasn''t surprised humanity became scared of the powers of the spirit beast after the destruction and the carnage those three beasts caused. One day, the major forces of the Douluo Continent had fallen and even an empire was turned over. All by beings who were identified as Spirit Beast by every soul master. Countless amount of lives was lost from their rampage and even more as the other forces were attacked while they were down. So it was not a surprise when she heard the soul masters wanted to do a campaign against the Spirit Beast in Star Dou Forest. Not only that but there is also the threat of those Evil Spirit Masters, who should be a tremendous concern for those Soul Masters but... ''They are too blinded by their rage and hatred.'' Thought Gu Yue with a sigh. When the elders of the Spirit Beast heard about the situation of the world, they all wanted to use this opportunity to destroy the Spirit Pagoda. She understands why and where they wereing from, as this may be the best opportunity they would get to destroy their torturer. But Gu Yue knew better, even if they were able to destroy the Spirit Pagoda. That would only force all of the humans on the continent toe together and ughter all of the Spirit Beast. She had no illusions that the Spirit Beast could beat thebined wrath of all of the forces of the Douluo Continent even when they are weakened. ''Maybe we could if I was the Dragon God or if I was fullyplete...'' Gu Yue let out a sigh as her head was still down. She knew with the emotions she has now, that she couldn''t bear killing Tang Wulin, let alone harm him. Plus she doubts Na''er will willingly fuse with her again and she doubts it would be easy to suppress her. Gu Yue didn''t know where it all went wrong. As her n was falling apart and was starting to be out of ce. ''Or maybe it has long since been falling apart?'' Thought Gu Yue with a wry smile appearing on her face. She was so lost in thought that she didn''t notice a figure approaching her and two hands reaching out towards her. It wasn''t until she felt two hands on her cheek that she realizes someone was in front of her. This was a surprise to her, as her spiritual sense should allow her to sense everything and everyone around her, even while lost in thought. She looks up to see Tang Wulin staring at her and then her eyes slightly widen when she felt him pulling her closer. "Just what-" Before Gu Yue could finish her sentence, she was silenced by a gentle kiss. Her body slightly shook and then slowly started to rx as she leans into the kiss, whichsted for a few seconds. Tang Wulin didn''t think someone would be waiting for him inside of the Sea God Pavilion considering the festival has already started. Plus it wasn''t like they knew how long he would be here or if he didn''t already leave. Yet Gu Yue was here and it seems she didn''t just arrive. "Still thinking about the Spirit Beast?" Questioned Tang Wulin as heid his forehead on top of Gu Yue while gazing thoughtfully at her blushing face. "I thought we made a deal to work out the problems together." Said Tang Wulin in slight amusement at Gu Yue expression which was turning cold from the embarrassment. "Hmph!" Gu Yue tried to turn away but Tang Wulin simply turned her back to him as he cups her face and then lets out a light chuckle. ''Is this why dad likes teasing mom?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw the blushing face of Gu Yue. He begins looking around before, scoping up Gu Yue. This caused her to gasp in surprise from the sudden movement. Then he started making his way to the edge of the Sea God Ind. "What are you doing!" Shouted Gu Yue as she began beating on Tang Wulin''s chest while ring at him. Her rosy blush was bing even deeper when she notices the way he was carrying her. Tang Wulin ignored her icy re as he took one step and instantly arrived at the edge of the Sea God Ind where one could see the glittering ocean. "Let''s stay here for a while."Said Tang Wulin as he sat down, causing Gu Yue to be sitting in hisp. "You..." Gu Yue re became even icier and deadly but Tang Wulin merely disregarded it as he brought her into another kiss. "...I don''t like you."Mutter Gu Yue as she concealed her face in Tang Wulin''s chest after their kiss. Tang Wulin only shook his head as he began holding her. It was then Tang Wulin decided to tell her what he and Yun Ming talk about. As they both agree to inform each other about anything new that happens in the world. "...So it''s that bad."Mutter Gu Yue with her head restingfortably on Tang Wulin. "Yes, at the moment the Douluo Dalu continent is at its weakest. Yun Ming fears a confrontation with the Spirit Beast would weaken it even further."Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to nod her head. The Spirit Beast inside of Star Dou Forest is under no circumstances weak. Even back when the forces of the continent were at their strongest, they would still need a significant price to fully invade the forest. Just how big would the damage on both sides be if they both went to war, after the cmities attack? Not only that but there was no guarantee that the forces in hiding wouldn''t take advantage of this chance to wipe out Shrek and the other forces. Either way, the action of the Cmities may just cause both the Spirit Beast and humanity to fight to the death. Then that isn''t even putting the Evil Soul Masters in the equation. As they have the option of attacking either the Spirit Beasts or Humanity and gaining small losses with big rewards. As the weakening of one force would cause the other side to attack and destroy that force. Thereby allowing the Evil Soul Masters to eliminate the leftover forces and reap the benefits of the negative energy caused by the war. ''But to think he would get Shrek to agree to defend the Star Luo Forest and utilize their force to stop an assault on it.'' Thought Gu Yue but then she sighed out loud. "You sure love annoying me don''t you."Said Gu Yue as she nces at Tang Wulin who was nuzzling up on her while she was lost in thought. "You sure love to be a tiresome lover."Said Tang Wulin as he cups Gu Yue''s faces again and then he arched a brow when he saw her covering her mouth. "Are my kisses that bad?" Questioned Tang Wulin while still keeping his stoic look somehow. "Shut up." Mutter Gu Yue but she stopped covering her mouth and moving back into to Tang Wulin''s chest. "Na''er and I have to leave soon."Said Gu Yue softly while her eyes were still closed. "For?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "We have to attend the new selection of the Beast God." Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "Did Di Tian die or something? I thought he was the Beast God." "No, he is still alive." Said Gu Yue with a sigh. "The Beast God title is imed through a trial that the Nine Dragon Kings made before they died out. Only the strongest Spirit Beast will be allowed to gain this rank and rule over all of the Spirit Beast."Said Gu Yue. "Wouldn''t Di Tian be the obvious winner?" Questioned Tang Wulin as thest he heard, Di Tian was far older and stronger than any of the Spirit Beast. "Normally that would be the case but the trial isn''t just about cultivation as the Beast God must have a very pure bloodline and also gain the recognition of the other Spirit Beast. Because of this requirement, all ''Free'' Spirit Beast will be transported to the Star Dou Forest and then undergone the trial while being suppressed by the Seven-Colored Law." Said Gu Yue. ''I wonder if I would count in that too.'' Thought Tang Wulin in amusement as he honestly wasn''t sure what he was. His bloodline has too much stuff in it, to the point he stops bothering trying to keep track of what exactly he was. "Seven-Colored Law?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Thews created by the Dragon God on the Douluo ne. The Nine Dragon Kings used the faith of the Dragon God to create this trial for the future generation of Spirit Beast. As they believe only the Spirit Beast with the best bloodline can rule."Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Wouldn''t that make you guys the-" "No, our rank far exceeds the Beast God rank. The trial wasn''t meant for existence like us or the Nine Dragon King."Said Gu Yue with a small smile. "So why do you guys need to go?" "Because we must oversee this event, just like how the Nine Dragon Kings did before they vanish from the world." Said Gu Yue but then she sighed. "He also wants to use this as a chance to get us to be away from you, so he can get a chance to kill you." Said Gu Yue with a sigh as Di Tian''s attempt to mask his intent of killing Tang Wulin wasn''t very good. While she doubts he would put the death of Wulin has his number one priority. As right now the number of challenges he has now has grown ever since his loss against Huo Yuhao. She wouldn''t put it past him to use this chance to take Wulin out and allow her to be a whole again. "Well have fun." Said Tang Wulin with a nod of his head causing Gu Yue to brows to twitch. "Y-...You did hear what I said." Said Gu Yue as she begins ring at Tang Wulin. "I did but don''t worry. I should be fine."Said Tang Wulin as he dismisses Gu Yue''s concern. "... Stupid battle lust idiot."Mutter Gu Yue as she rested on his chest. They both stayed like this for a while, without either of them speaking. They both just simply enjoyed each other while listening to the asional fireworks going off. ''...This isn''t so bad.'' Thought Gu Yue. It was bizarre to her, that no matter what happened or what was happening, being in his embrace somehow inevitably made her rx. Whether it was the warmth or the unspeakablefort of him embracing her, she didn''t understand. It was a little scary, that someone could have such control over her. It was a frightening experience that caused her to sometimes second guess herself if what she was doing was right. Whenever she is with Tang Wulin, she sometimes wants to just drop everything and start a new chapter. The Spirit Beast, humanity, hatred, and genocide, she wanted to forget it all. Those thoughts truly terrify her, as she may just do something like that and abandon her people to suffer the fate of being nothing more than a science experiment. ''I can''t! Even if it means br-'' Gu Yue''s eyes slightly widen she felt a hand running through her hair and one rubbing her back. She became even more surprised when she started noticing she was trembling. ''When did I...'' Thought Gu Yue in confusion but then she notices how Wulin didn''t ask her if she was ok or why she was trembling. He simply held her as if nothing happened. ''I will help you carry that thing you call a burden.'' ''I love you.'' Yet this feeble gesture caused an indescribable feeling through Gu Yue that caused most of the fog that was clouding around her mind and heart to be blown away. ''...How could I forget?'' Thought Gu Yue as she felt a warmth spreading through her chest as she began snuggling closer. ''I love you too.'' ''Even if this love may end up in a tragedy.'' ''I will never regret it.'' Thump! Thump! Gu Yue''s eyes were slowly closing as she listens to the heartbeats that werefortably beating like a drum. She didn''t question why she felt and heard three beats as right now, it didn''t matter. As for the first time in a while, she was free of all external worries and problems. As in this moment, she didn''t feel like the Silver Dragon King or the High Lord of the spirit beast. But as Gu Yue was with the only man that she has and will ever love in her life. Tang Wulin nces down to see Gu Yue''s eyes closed with a sincere smile on her face that was seemed to be free of worries and trouble. He continued moving his hand as he held her delicate body with the silence dictating their time together. "Wulin? You''re still here."A voice rang out causing Gu Yue''s eyes to slightly widen and for her to try to escape Tang Wulin embrace. Sadly for her, Tang Wulin''s strength far outstrips hers and so she was kept in his embrace while being moved closer to his chest. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin, while ignoring Gu Yue beating on his chest and her icy re being sent towards him. "Hmm? Aren''t you Heavenly Pheonix Douluo Leng Yaozhu''s disciple?"Questioned Yun Ming once he got a good look at Gu Yue. "I''m." Said Gu Yue while showing an indifferent look to Yun Ming causing him to nod his head but not say anything. "Yun Ming, what is the situation on the campaign against the Spirit Beast?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing him to feel Gu Yue tremble a little and for Yun Ming to let out a sigh. "...It''s bad as you can guess. Many forces are crying out in a rage that they should get back at the Spirit Beast for the damage they caused. With the leading force being the Pagoda alongside the Federation. While others are saying it would be wrong for them to massacre a whole race for the action of only four of them."Said Yun Ming causing Gu Yue eyes to slightly narrow. "What is Shrek stand on it?" Questioned Gu Yue as she stared at Yun Ming deeply. "We are against it." Said Yun Ming without any hesitation. "Even with the damage to the Gold Tree?"Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow. "...Even with the damage to the Gold Tree. Our Ancestor the Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao went through too much danger and hardship for the equal right of both races. Just like he said, humanity cannot live without the Spirit Beast and vice-versa." Said Yun Ming causing Gu Yue to fall silent. "Right now, we''re doing our best to stop them from starting the campaign. With the information you gave me, it would make it easier for us to divert the rage of humanity to the Cmities from the spirit beast themselves."Said Yun Ming. Tang Wulin nce at Gu Yue and saw she was still in thought as if she was going over the things that Yun Ming said. He only asked this, to reassure Gu Yue as he knew she needed more proof about Shrek support. It was then he saw the fireworks going off down from the Sea God Ind. "It seems the main event has already started. Lets set off before we miss all of it."Said Yun Ming as he started taking off into the sky. Tang Wulin and Gu Yue nodded their heads before following Yun Ming. Chapter 147: Troublesome Chapter 147: Troublesome It didn''t take them long to reach the main event of the festival. They decided to not cause a bigmotion andnded a few meters before they reach the main event area. By the time they reached the area, a loud voice had rung out that caused everyone to go silent. "I Love you Yuanen Yehui!" "So he did confess." Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to nod his head and Yun Ming to sigh. It wouldn''t be wrong to say Yun Ming sometimes wishes he had the chance to humbly confess to the love of his life Yali at the Sea God festival. Tang Wulin was able to see Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui on the stage. Then as he was ncing around, he was able to see many people he was familiar with. It also didn''t take long for him to find his friends, teachers, and dad. ''Who is that girl with Yue Zhengyu?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw a girl with blond hair next to Yue Zhengyu. He lost interest and then continues watching the rest of the confession on the guy''s side. There were many youths from different schools and organizations confessing. He saw familiar faces of the people he used to be in ss with. Although he remembered the ones, he beat up the best than the others. He even saw members that were apart of Tenrou City, which made him arch a brow, but he didn''tment. From what he recalled from Mu Ye, he had some of the kids participate in some of the tournaments while he was away. They swept through the whole tournament as he expected, although he chuckles at what Mu Ye threaten them with. ''I don''t get how more training is so bad.'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight amusement and it was then something happened that caused Gu Yue to nce at him. He knew that most of the people at Shrek didn''t know he was dating six girls at the same time. So it wasn''t really a shock when he saw one of the boys turn their heads to Xu Xiaoyan and proim his love for her. "Is that allowed?" Questioned Gu Yue once she saw that Tang Wulin wasn''t going to do anything. "You mean confessing to the girls that aren''t involved?" Questioned Yun Ming and receiving a nod from Gu Yue. "Well, it''s not necessary to ban or disallowed something like this." "Even if the girl is dating someone?" Questioned Gu Yue with a raised brow. "Didn''t you hear? This festival is also open to those who are dating, and even they are subjected to the chance of their lovers being stolen by another. Besides if they can''t even protect their lover from something like this, how could they protect them in the outside world."Said Yun Ming causing Gu Yue to subtly nce at Tang Wulin and reach out her hand to grasp his. Tang Wulin rosed a brow at Gu Yue and causing her to sigh at hisck of understanding. Zeref and Sleipnir appeared next to him with both of themughing. "I''m pretty sure she is expecting you to give off a reaction or something. As that guy did openly confess to your girlfriend."Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to give Gu Yue a nk stare. "Ouch!" Gu Yue cried out as she felt Tang Wulin pinching her cheek. "Don''t tell me you guys actually expect me to get jealous or mad?" Questioned Tang Wulin in disbelief as he finally let go of Gu Yue cheek. But Gu Yue didn''t answer and only red at him. Tang Wulin lightly smiles and captures her lips once again. "You!" The thought of him getting irrational over someone confessing to one of his girlfriends was honestly amusing. "Would you leave me?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he brought Gu Yue closer to him. Gu Yue only rolled her eyes at him and look at him as if he was an idiot. "Do you honestly think I would confess to you and experience all of this emotional drama, just to go be with someone else?" Questioned Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin smile to grow. Yun Ming didn''t say anything as he watches the duo in front of him. He assumed they were talking about being unable to confess at this stage, but his instinct was telling him something was wrong. The same thing happened with the other girls as the people in the boy''s lines kept on confessing. To the amusement of Zeref, Sleipnir, and the people around them, the girl''s face was red. Although they were red for a different reason than what most people thought. As the confession of the boys wasing to an end, amotion started erupting. This confused Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, and Yun Ming as they saw people shifting their gaze in a certain direction. It didn''t take them long to notice what was causing such amotion as they saw three figures walking forward. The first figure couldn''t be considered strikingly beautiful, but she was able to exude a warm aura that was able to draw people in. The other women were pure and elegant beauty with long evergreen hair flowing down her back. She gave off her aura of eptance and somewhat holy with a hint of pureness. Thest figure was a breathtaking beauty with a wless face. She had long silver hair hanging loosely and twinkling purple eyes. Her looks were so out of this world, that it caused the two women besides her to pale inparison to her polished looks. It was if the pristine environment was able to enhance the silver hair girl beauty in an instant. Yet all three of them were able to capture the whole attention of the people gathered. "Holy Spirit Douluo!" "Dragon Spear Goddess!" Instantly, the whole shoreside was screaming and yelling. They all stunned that these great figures would appear on this day, although they didn''t know who the third woman was, it didn''t matter as she must be someone great to stand beside these two figures. As the threedies finally approach the main event, the announcer Lan Muzi quickly began to speak. "Your Holiness, Senior, and junior Na''er it''s a shock to see you all here." Said Lan Muzi paying respect to all of the lovelydies. "Don''t worry, we''re here just to watch." Said Na''er with a charming smile as she was ncing all around as if she was looking for someone. "Sorry for the disturbance." Said Yali causing Lan Mu Zi and Tang Yinemng both to shook their heads while telling her it was fine. "Yali." A sweet voice rang out causing everyone to shift their gaze to an old woman walking forward. The other person also had white hair but looked hale and hearty. She wore a thorn hairpin, and her clothes looked coarse. She resembled an ordinary, old married woman. Yali eyes naturally lit up when she saw the olddy and hastily asks everyone to make way for her. Everyone naturallyplied and it didn''t take long for the olddy to reach Yali. "Sister Yue, how are you." Said Yali lightly with a lot of respect as she grasps the olddy''s hands, causing the people around her who heard her words to be shocked. The person whose hands she was grasping was none other than the Vice-Master of the Sea God Pavilion and the oldest person in Shrek Academy. She became the Vice-Master long before the As Douluo Yun Ming took charge as the Sea God Pavilion Master and was married to the previous Sea God Pavilion Master. It hasn''t even been two hundred years since shest shock the world with her appearance and powers. Whether it be from being known as the Light Dark Dragon Empress or Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue. Or being known for charging into the Spirit Pagoda and smacking the Pagoda Master in the face. "I was enjoying my youth until you all decided to disturb it." Said Long Yeyue with a chuckle causing Yali to smile at her. It was then that Na''er eyes lit up and she began to nimbly move. This shifted the attention of everyone, including Yali and Long Yeyue as they followed her movements. As the crowd began to partway for Na''er, they were able to see where she was heading. A lot of people were shocked at the sight of seeing the As Douluo Yun Ming who was the Sea God Pavilion master. "Is that really the As Douluo! He looks so young and handsome!" "The one and only strongest!" "The backbone of Shrek!" A lot of the youths were gazing at the As Douluo in awe and reverence. As they all still recall the heroic feats of the one who was known as the strongest soul master. It took the youths a while before they notice the two figures beside him. "Wait if that is Yun Ming, who is the two people next to him?" "Who cares! That guy is so handsome!" "Isn''t he a bit too handsome?" "I don''t think I have ever seen someone so good-looking!" "Hey isn''t that Gu Yue? A contender for the Seven Devils of Shrek?" "Your right! Wait... Isn''t she a bit too close to the man?" "Could it be their dating? Lucky her!" "Lucky her? Lucky him! He is dating a contender of the Seven Devils!" "Gu Yue?" Questioned Leng Yaozhi as she was standing next to the other Spirit Pagoda elders while the crowds were talking. When she saw Yun Ming, she felt her heart skipping a beat and her eyes liting up in joy. But then she became confused at the person next to him and Gu Yue. As she has never seen that young man before and she doubts she would forget a person as handsome as that. ''How can someone be that handsome?'' Thought Leng Yaozhi with a bit of shock. If Na''er could be considered the most gorgeous woman in the world, then the man before he could be considered close to being the most handsome in the world. Yet even with those three figures, everyone still kept their eyes on Na''er who was skipping towards them. The elders all thought Na''er was going to Yun Ming since he was her master, while those who knew them better, thought differently. "Na''er?" Questioned Yun Ming as he saw her approaching and his eyes widen when feeling the fluctuation of her soul power. ''Wait! How is she already a Spirit Douluo? Hadn''t she been she only a Spirit Emperor before she left a year and a half ago?'' Thought Yun Ming who couldn''t help but tremble in shock but then he notices, Na''er eyes weren''t on him. "Wulin!" As if he expected it, Tang Wulin already had his arms outstretch before Na''er threw herself at him. Na''er dived into her big brother''sforting embrace and began snuggled into his chest before giggling. She lifts up her head out of his chest to get a look at him before moving toward his face and capturing his lips. Everything went silent for a few seconds as everyone began processing what they were witnessing, before everything shoreside went into an uproar. On the boys'' side, were eyes filled with a terrifying amount of killing intent and they even had their soul rings out with some even summoning their battle-armor. If they all thought that their Dragon Spear Goddess diving into the arms of another man that wasn''t them should be punishable by death. Then the act of seeing her kissing the man was something else entirely. It was not amiss to say, that all of them wanted to screw the festival and attack Tang Wulin right now. As for Yun Ming? To say he was shocked would be an understatement as he would have never thought his disciple would be in a rtionship with Tang Wulin. After all, he was in a rtionship-. Yun Ming blinks his eyes as began to grasp something absolutely crucial. ''Isn''t this brat dating Gu Yue...'' Na''er simply giggles and then wink at Gu Yue with a sly smirk. Gu Yue rolled her eyes but also moved toward Tang Wulin and captured his lips. Yet Gu Yue didn''t just end it there as she snaps her fingers causing a four sh of light to appear around them. Out of the light came Xu Xiaoyan, Wu Siduo, Mu Xi, and Ye Xinn who all had a varying expressions. Yet as if they were able to understand Gu Yue and Na''er, they also sprouted a sly smirk on their face that caused Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his eyes. ''...Wait they wouldn''t-'' Tang Wulin lips were captured another four times with all of the girls draping themselves over him with their face blushing. Yet Tang Wulin only lightly sigh while Zeref and Sleipnir wereughing as they knew why the girls acted like that. "They really want you to suffer with them." Said Zeref as he nces at the shock faces of the crowd. "Now isn''t that adorable." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "Aren''t you guys too old to be petty?" Mutter Tang Wulin as his Asura blood and his instincts went off as he felt thousands of thousands of killing intent being directed at him. Yet the girls only look at him with charming smiles as if they didn''t understand what they did wrong or what he meant. Somehow this causes the killing intent to spike even more, causing Tang Wulin to let out a sigh. ''Such troublesome girlfriends.'' Chapter 148: Be Quiet Chapter 148: Be Quiet ''It has been a while.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt the fierce hatred and killing intent of everyone around him. Whether it was because of his actions or the rumors people spread about his deeds, the feeling of being hated was not new to him. ''Vastly less than I''m used to though.'' Thought Tang Wulin while he felt the countless amount of gazes that were filled with hatred. As for the people, they were beyond angered. If the scene of their Dragon Spear Goddess just kissing Tang Wulin was too much for them. Then the scene of him kissing five other girls was outright sinful for them. Not only did he kiss another girl beside their goddess, but those girls were all breathtaking beauty that was previously confessed to before. It also didn''t help that they are blushing while embracing Tang Wulin. ''Was one not enough for him!'' ''He dares to kiss all of them in front of us!'' ''Is this not courting death!'' Uproars resounded out through the whole area as even the Elders who were single were ring fiercely at Tang Wulin with spiking killing intent. They were all piss at Tang Wulin for not only iming the goddess but showing off his other girls. The parents of Tang Wulin and the others around them onlyugh at the rare spectacle for them as they already guess why the girls took such action. While this was happening, Tang Wulin only sighed and lightly flick all of their heads. "Ouch!" Tang Wulin ignored their cries and turned back to the event while ignoring the killing intent pulsing through the air. "You''re really going to disregard them?" Questioned Mu Xi with her lips twitching. Tang Wulin didn''t answer as he began arching a brow at the two announcers Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng but they were too shocked to notice. If that wasn''t bad enough, the crowds of disciples wouldn''t quiet down. "You know things won''t continue if they keep this up." Zeref''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to be even more annoyed. "Quiet." It was like a gentle whisper, not too loud or too quiet and yet everyone around could hear. Every single person felt their mind and spirit shake as if something otherworldly was looking down at them. Whether be those who had a cultivation of seven, eight or even nine rings. They all felt that they were being oppressed and forced to submit from the voice. Even the Elders from the Spirit Pagoda and Shrek were no different as some they felt themselves being suppressed even with their cultivation. "You all have been too noisy." Tang Wulin began walking forward with his blood core and his soul core pulsing out with boundless energy. He looked at the crowd in front of him with his expression not even changing. When his first step descended, it was followed by an appearance of a seven-colored aura that was sending dragonic and earth-shattering roars through everyone. At the same time, all of the soul masters whose rings were out began to flicker in and out of existence. They all couldn''t help but shudder involuntarily as the spirit soul was screaming hysterically at them to submit or run away. It was too much for them as they begin feeling they were going to break soon. Then Tang Wulin''s second step descended, with an appearance of a purple-blue aura exploding out from him. Blood flowed out from their mouth as they felt their mind and soul were beginning to break apart. Some of them staggered backward from the aura getting unexpectedly stronger and with some of them starting to lose the ability to think. Their thoughts were being devoured and eroded as the horrific image of a demonic figure was appearing in their mind. As Tang Wulin''s third step was descending, they all felt boundless fear as they knew instinctively if he took that final step, everything would shatter. Each second his foot began to lower, the pressure on them increased to the point blood was leaking from all of their pores. "Wulin!" A gentle voice rang out causing Tang Wulin foot to stop descending. It was because of this that the unsurpassed suppression and domination were lifted from the soul masters. All soul master below the level of Title Douluo instantly dropped down to the floor. While those at the Title Douluo were revealing looks of shock as their body was still trembling. It was only those above Super Douluo that seems to be fine. But their expression was nothing but fright and shock as they stared at Tang Wulin as if he was a monster. He didn''t need to nce to the side to know it was his mother who called out to him. Lang Yue let out a sigh as she was making her way over to her son. It wasn''t like she didn''t expect something like this to happen when she figures out the girl''s n. "Honey, this is time to have fun. Not the time ofpletely breaking people and them being the cause of you missing out."Said Lang Yue causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "I forgot Lang Yue tended to conveniently ignore everything else when ites to you." Mutter Zeref with his lips twitching. "...Right."Said Sleipnir as she didn''t know whether tough or cry. While this was happening, the minds of the elders of the Sea God Pavilion and Spirit Pagoda were in chaos. ''Limit Douluo!'' ''This boy was able to exert pressure and suppression on the level of a Limit Douluo!'' If the world heard the thoughts of these elders, they all would have been shocked and frighten to death. Just how old was this boy in front of them? He looks like he wasn''t even in his twenties and yet he was giving off pressure simr to that of a Limit Douluo! Just how terrifying is that? A Limit Douluo was the pinnacle level of a Soul Master in the world. Only experts like the As Douluo were qualified to reach this terrifying level. Can this even be considered talent anymore! Isn''t this just beyond heaven-defying! ''This brat...What the hell has he been up to!'' Thought Zhou Shi in profound shock as he felt his own Scarlet Armored Dragon beingpletely suppressed. In fact, it was trembling not in fear but in profound reverence and awe towards Tang Wulin as if he was a divine existence. It wasn''t just Zhou Shi spirit but every other soul master could feel their spirit souls trembling with worship and joy after Tang Wulin lifted up his aura. They all were surprised and confused about what was going on, as even they knew this wasn''t normal suppression but something significantly greater. ''Could he have developed a core with the Dragon God soul?'' Thought Gu Yue in shocked as even she and Na''er felt a bit of awe. Just what was the Dragon God soul? It could be considered an Ultra Divine Weapon but it was far more than that. As it was the soul of the original Dragon God that constituted and started the existence of Spirit Beast. Although they may have forgotten this divine existence, the blood and souls of all spirit beast still revere this exalted being. As the blood of true dragons stills flows through all of their veins and will always bow before the Dragon might. All of the soul masters who were on the floor possessed arge amount of fear in their eyes as they gazed towards Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin ignored them all and turned to the two announcers who were forced to kneel from his aura. "Themotion is over, get on with the event." Said Tang Wulin causing Lan Muzi and Tang Yinmeng to quickly recover. ''Thest time I felt such an unbearable pressure was from my M-.'' Lan Muzi instantly stop his line of thought as he inwardly shudders. He almostpared a boy who looks eighteen to his master the Light Dark Douluo Long Yeyue. "....Let''s move on." While Lan Muzi was busy drawing everyone back to the main event, Na''er giggles and promptly began dragging Wulin along with everyone forward. She wanted to get a suitable spot to see Yuanen confession. This, of course, attracted theplicated looks of everyone, but no one wanted to say anything as they still recalled the terrifying feeling Tang Wulin exerted. # It didn''t take too long for everyone attending to be refocused back on the main event, although they still sent some nces to Tang Wulin. "...Say, captain, why isn''t Wulin apart of the Shrek Seven Devils? Matter of fact, did you give the others their title?"Questioned Zhou Shi with a cough to Yun Ming. ''It''s not like I wouldn''t like to but...'' Thought Yun Ming with a sigh. "You tell me, would this monster ept the title or even care about it?" Questioned Yun Ming causing Zhou Shi lips to twitch. ''Besides, that brat and his conditions..'' Thought Yun Ming with a sigh as he knew even if they gave him the title, this brat wouldn''te to defend Shrek unless it followed his self-interest. "Who is this kid?" Questioned Long Yueye causing Yun Ming and Zhou Shi lips to twitch. While the elders were talking, the teachers themselves were talking over the previous events and witnessing the main event. "The kid has be a genuine heaven-defying monster. Not only that but he secured himself multiple beauties and even Yun Ming student."Said Elder Cai with a heartyugh as she recalled the shock looks of everyone. "Elder..."Mutter Shen Yi as she felt bad for those talented youths who tried to challenge the monster and also hoped that the Sea God Pavilion Master didn''t hear her. Wu Zhankong only smiled as he surveys all of his students and the progress they made. He was honestly content that they were all still together and that they all seem to have grown even more stronger. While he had noment about the number of girls Wulin was dating, he was still happy that Wulin was able to find a lover. With a sigh, he decided to talk to Tang Wulin after the main event is over. ''That is surprising.'' Thought Leng Yaozhu as she saw not only her student kissing Tang Wulin but also the man exerting pressure of a Limit Douluo. Leng Yaozhu didn''t know which one shocked her more, Gu Yue action or Tang Wulin prowess. As she not only ever saw Gu Yue ever show interest in another person but imagine her as someone mistress. As Leng Yaozhu believed that Gu Yue talent wasn''t any less than the Dragon Spear Godesses talent. Then again, she always wondered just who Gu Yue would have chosen or who would be worthy enough of bing her student lover. She just never imagined the person would be someone whose talent could make all of the previous Pavilion Master and Pagoda Master be nothing more than a joke. ''I didn''t think her lover would be so terrifying...'' Thought Leng Yaozhu as she still recalled her martial spirit showing reverence and awe towards Tang Wulin. ''Just where did this kide from?'' Chapter 149: Do you Accept? Chapter 149: Do you ept? Tang Wulin didn''t really care for the rest of the girl''s confession that game except Yuanen. As the only reason, he came and stayed was because of his curiosity about whether Yuanen would ept Xie Xie''s confession or not. Zeref and his dad told him there was no way that she would go out with Xie Xie simply because of the things he has done for her. When he asked why not, they simply shrug their heads and said they honestly weren''t sure. As even if one spends their whole life with another person, there wasn''t an absolute certainty that the person will fall in love with them. And so he watches as it was Yunanen turne up. Yuanen Yehui didn''t mince words and told Xie Xie that if he wants to be with her, then he must defeat her. "I didn''t expect Yuanen to be like that." Said Lang Yue with her eyes widens in surprise. "I wonder why she is so hard on him?" Questioned Tang Ziran and he wasn''t the only one as most of the people were surprised at this development. "Doesn''t Xie Xie seem a bit different to you guys?" Questioned Ye Xinn with her eyes narrowed. She didn''t know how or why but felt as if the Xie Xie in front of her was different somehow from thosest two months. "Did he get stronger?" Questioned Wu Siduo with her eyes slighlty widen. "You think that''s the reason?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan with a tilt of her head. "What do you think W-" Na''er eyes slightly widen when she saw the small smirk on Tang Wulin''s face as he was staring at both Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui. # ''Defeat me.'' Xie Xie could hear the words of Yuanen resounding in his mind and yet, the only thing he felt was calm. He didn''t say anything else to her as he summons his Dragon Space-Time dagger and moved in front of the boys. He saw Yuanen already had her Fallen Angel form out with two ck swords in her hand. Yet Xie Xie simply took a deep breath and then attack. ''Space-Time Dragon eleration.'' With one step, Xie Xie''s figure disappeared in a sh of ck-white light causing everyone eyes to widen. "Isn''t that!" Shouted Shen Yi in shock. "Yes, it''s simr to Tang Wulin and that old bastard Nine Divine Move." Shouted Elder Cai in surprise. Yuanen Yehui didn''t panic as with lightning speed reaction, she hacks towards her left as a sh of light appeared next to her. Yet Xie Xie didn''t panic as his first ring appeared behind him and began to lit up. ''Dragon Space-Time Clones.'' Instantly six Xie Xie''s appeared around Yuanen Yehui as she was hacking towards her left and they all aimed their daggers at her. Yuanen Yehui only snorted as five rings appeared behind her and began liting up. ''Devil Gleam.'' Yuanen Yehui''s eyes began to glow with an eerie light but how could Xie Xie not know what she was nning? ''Purple Demons Eyes.'' His own eyes began turning deep purple with a terrifying light and allowing him to momentarily defend against Yuanen Yehui Devil Gleam. Xie Xie then begins to slowly rotate his hand. ''Space-Time Dragon Freeze The World.'' A gray hue began erupting out of Xie Xie that began to surround the area around him. Everything around him was being frozen whether it be space, water, lilypads or even Yuanen Yehui. ''Its end here.'' Thought Xie Xie as his eyes shed with him bringing down his daggers. It should be known that hebined both his Ultimate Time and the Nine Divine Dragon Moves together to develop a terrifying skill. Even if one was vastly stronger than him, it would still take them a few seconds to break out because of his Ultimate attribute. As all six clones of Xie Xie wereing down on Yuanen Yehui, a deadly aura burst out that send all of them flying. The grey hue around the area was broken, allowing Yuanen Yehui and everything else to be unfrozen. ''How!'' Thought Xie Xie in shock but then his eyes slightly shrink as he saw a sh of light appear in front of Yuanen Yehui. Yuanen Yehui said nothing as she moved her hand to grasp the onyx sword in front of her and then her form began to change. Yuanen Yehui''s wings shatter from behind her, as she grew five-meter taller and purple-blue ethereal hair began to appear all over her. ''Shit, she is already bringing out her Titan Form! Plus that sword!'' Then with no words uttered, five rings appeared behind Yuanen Yehui and lit up before she hacks down towards Xie Xie. ''Great Earthquake.'' Theke around them began to rupture and erupt as a giant tsunami was sent toward Xie Xie who eyes shed. Five rings appeared behind Xie Xie and began to lit up, as the giant tsunami began to slow down to the speed of a turtle. He then steps on the water lightly. ''Space-Time Dragon eleration.'' Xie Xie instantly disappeared from view but Yuenen Yehui wasn''t worried as she narrowed her eyes. Her eyes began turning light purple with a deadly gleam. ''Purple Demon Eyes.'' Within an instant, her surroundings started slowing down, and she became able to slightly see where Xie Xie was attacking from. She could see Xie Xie was aiming for a frontal assault, meaning he wanted to bait her into an attack. Who was she to deny him of that? Clenching her might fist, Yuanen Yehui thrust out her fist that began to bend and twits air around her. Four rings appeared behind her while lighting up and then a beam of air pressure began rushing towards Xie Xie. ''Air Cannon.'' Xie Xie didn''t falter as six rings lit up behind him and then he shes down with his dagger, causing the wind pressure to be cut in half. Yuanen Yehui began letting out a small smirk and then six rings began to appear behind her. ''Titan Firmament Breaker .'' The air began trembling as Yuanen Yehui was using her gravity topress the air and energy around her. She then channels it towards the hand that had the Dark Animus, causing the terrifying energy to surround it. Then with all of her strength, she shes down toward Xie Xie who eyes widen from shock at the terrifying attacking his way. Yet that wasn''t even the most terrifying part, as he could feel he was being drawn into the attack as if a vortex was inside of it. # ''Just how terrifying have these kids be?'' Thought Zhou Shi in shock. When he saw his other disciples Xie Xie utilizing the divine moves in his own way, he couldn''t help but be proud of him. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that he wasn''t a hundred percent confident before in that Xie Xie''s ability to make this much progress in the Nine Divine Moves in such little time. Yet not only was Xie Xie able to integrate the nine divine moves into his own fighting style. But he was able to add the element of time into it, shocking even him. And it wasn''t just Xie Xie but Yuanen Yehui that caused his eyes to widen. Whether it be from her martial soul being different from before, that terrifying weapon in her hand or the fact that she was dishing attacks that could easily match a Soul Saint. But that wasn''t just it, as he saw that Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie were both Spirit Emperor. Just how old are they? Not even most Title Douluos was able to be a Spirit Emperor that fast. He had a feeling it wasn''t just these two who have made such huge progress but the rest of them as well. ''Just what the hell did they do over that year and a half.'' Thought Zhou Shi. # ''I refuse to stay behind you anymore Yuanen!'' Thought Xie Xie as he narrowed his eyes at the terrifying attacking towards him. ''Space-Time Dragon Warps The Void.'' With a roar, Xie Xie stomps down on the water but instead of it his foot plowing through the water, it began to bend and twist. Yuanen Yehui''s eyes slightly widen when she saw the whole space around Xie Xie began to twist. This caused her attack to alter its course and missing Xie Xie. She narrowed slightly narrowed her eyes and was about to go for another attack but then she felt a shiver run down her spine. Bang! Nine dragons burst through the void with a terrifying roar and began rushing toward Yuanen Yehui. As if she already knew about them, Yaunen Yehui was already hacking upwards as nine dragons came rushing towards her. ''Self Created Soul Skill: Time Suspension.'' Instantly the nine dragons had frozen in mid-air before they came in contact with the onyx sword hacking upward causing her eyes to slight widen. But then as her sword misses its mark, they unfroze and began rushing back towards her. Yuanen Yehui didn''t panic as she instantly switched from her Great Titan Ape to her Fallen Seraphim before raising her sword. A dark wave erupted from the sword that caused the figure of the nine dragons to shake before breaking apart. Yet as if he was waiting for this moment, Xie Xie was already close to Yuanen Yehui with his dagger aimed at her neck. Yuanen Yehui narrowed her eyes and hack down, with purple-gold mes rushing out from her sword. ''Absolute Dy.'' The mes rushing toward Xie Xie began to slow down to the speed of a turtle. Then he broke through, causing him to be right in front of Yuanen. It was then four ck swords appeared in front of him as if they were waiting for him but Xie Xie didn''t falter. Xie Xie''s expression didn''t change and with lightning speed reaction, began deflecting the ck swords away. One of the ck swords was heavier than he thought, causing him to lose his bnce and it was in this moment when Yuanen decided to strike. Fallen Animus came piercing towards Xie Xie who eyes slightly widened but quickly twisted his body to try and dodge the attack. He wasn''t able to fully evade the terrifying sword as it was able to lightly cut his side. But even though it was light, it caused his whole body to be racked with an unbelievable amount of pain. This was one of Fallen Animus''s passive abilities that Yuanen Yehui was able to find out with the help of Xu Xiaoyan. Anyone who is cut by Dark Animus even if it was a light cut, will experience an untold amount of pain. The pain will not stop unless Yuanen Yehui wills it to stop or until the person who was cut dies. Xie Xie could feel his body screaming at him in pain, but he didn''t give in. Xie Xie thrust his dagger to the side that was cut and then to Yuanen arm that was holding the Fallen Animus. ''Self-Created Soul Skill: Time Stab.'' Instantly the area where the cut happened was stab and then a gray hue began to form around it. Xie Xie could feel the pain inside of his body disappearing as if it was never there. At the same time, a gray hue began to surround Yuanen Yehui''s arm causing it to be frozen. Then with his foot, he pushed towards Yuanen Yehui whose eyes had a hint of shock from him still being able to stand and freezing her arm. She tried to summon her purple-gold mes, but Xie Xie wasn''t about to give her the opportunity or time. ''Space-Time Dragon Sweeps Its Tail'' Xie Xieshes out with a foot, that caused her purple-gold mes to be dispersed with space around them bending. ''Self-Created Soul Skill: Time eleration.'' Xie Xie''s arm turned into a blur as he hacks down on Yuanen Yehui. Yuanen''s eyes widen, as she tried moving but Xie Xie was too fast for her to react. Swoosh! "Is this enough Yuanen?" Questioned Xie Xie with him breathing lightly as his dagger was held near to the throat of Yuanen Yehui. "Yes, I have lost." Said Yuanen Yehui with her eyes sparkling and a faint smile began to form on her face. "To think you woulde this far..." Mutter Yuanen Yehui as she saw Xie Xie dagger fading away. Xie Xie slightly narrowed his eyes while looking intensely at Yuanen causing her to roll her eyes. "Do you really want me to say it? I ept your confession, you fool." And then Xie Xie let out a shout of victory before pouncing toward Yuanen Yehui and hagging her. "H-Hey, let go of me!" "Never!'' "If you don''t I will leave you!" # "He actually beat her." Mutter Xu Xiaoyan in shock as she gazes at the new couple. "Not only that but it seems he has found his own path." Said Ye Xinn with a faint smile. "Say, big brother, do you have anything to do with that?" Questioned Na''er with a sweet smile and a giggle. "I only help him a little bit." Said Tang Wulin as that was the truth. He didn''t give Xie Xie any skill or even teach anything new. All he did was spar with Xie Xie for the whole time they were riding the boat. It was during those spars that both of them were disying their time-rted skills that they were able to reach enlightenment. ''Although both of them were holding back a lot.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he knew both Yuanen and Xie Xie didn''t use all of their skills or their battle armor. "Anyway, let''s go." Said Tang Wulin as he begins turning, causing everyone to blink their eyes. "We aren''t staying for thest segment?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan with a small pout but Tang Wulin only rolled his eyes. "Xie Xie and Yuanen,e on." Shouted Tang Wulin as he continues walking forward. He had no interest in staying any longer than he had to. Na''er giggles at Tang Wulin as she runs after him and then crosses their arms together. "Unromantic." Mutters Xu Xiaoyan as she began following behind Tang Wulin. Mu Xi onlyughs at Xu Xiaoyan as she moved her hands to pinch her cheek while walking forward. "Big Sis! Stop! It hurts!" "Now, now. You already knew what type of person Wulin was." Said Mu Xi but she only receives a pout from Xu Xiaoyan. "Still the same old captain." Said Xie Xie with a smile as he was holding Yuanen Yehui. Yuanen Yehui only rolled her eyes at him and then quickly escape his embrace before moving forward. "Hold up Yuanen!" "Come on Yali, let''s go enjoy the festival."Said Lang Yue as she began dragging the Holy Spirit Douluo with one of her hand, while her other hand was intertwined with Tang Ziran. Yali only smiled as she began following her new friend, with Yun Ming only shaking his head and following behind his wife. "Stupid couples."Mutter Zhou Shi while Feng Wuyu was also muttering obscene stuff about the couples around him. It didn''t take long before everyone that Tang Wulin knew or was familiar with began following his lead. They all went their separate way in the festival with all those who were couples walking through the festival together. Chapter 150: A Week Later Chapter 150: A Week Later A week has passed since the Sea God Festival, with all of the other schools and organizations leaving after the event. During these weeks, the reconstruction of Shrek City has been the main focus of most of the people living in the city. There was a lot of noise permeating through the ruined city from everyone''s mood and morale being boosted from the festival. While also the mood of love and affection was still lingering around the city as countless new couples emerged from the event to the horrors of the singles. The biggest news would be the Dragon Spear Goddess having a lover, which broke a countless amount of singles heart. Even those in a rtionship was slightly heartbroken, although to the irritation of their lovers. If that wasn''t bad enough, her lover also had five more other lovers other than her. The other lovers were just any girl, as they were all famous throughout the outer and inner court of Shrek. Each one of the girls had countless admirers and yet they were all taken by one guy. To say that caused most of the singles to feel jealous and rage would be an understatement. The man in questioning gain the hatred and loathing of all of Shrek Academy, even some from other areas. Of course, this was mostly from those who were singles, while those who were in rtionships didn''t dare to show they''re jealous in fear of gaining their partner''s wrath. Either way, this event would go down as one of the most interesting and shell shocking Sea God festival this year. # "Who are we waiting for?" Questioned Na''er as she nces around the small food stand that they were sitting at. It was in the morning with the rays of the sun prated through the small umbre stand above the table they were sitting down at. They already order some food which was easily devoured and was now enjoying their drinks. "Weren''t you training with Yun Ming?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he doubts that overprotective person would let Na''er out of his sight anytime soon after founding about their rtionship. "I was, but I was able to gain a break because of mistress." Said Na''er with a sigh and frown on her face. Ever since her master found out about her rtionship with Tang Wulin, he has been keeping and locking her away in the Sea God Ind, with the excuse of training. Because of this, she was forced to only spend time with Wulin at night, when they slept in her private cabin. Naturally, she kept this a secret from her master, in fear this information may push him over the edge and caused him to try to kill Wulin. ''Stupid overprotective teacher.'' Thought Na''er with a cute pout. As she knew it was only because of Yaliing in and forcing Yun Ming to let her have a break, that she could be here. Not unexpectedly, he argued back with her, saying this is for her good. Nheless, it took thempromising before she was allowed to leave. "I see, well I''m waiting for an acquaintance." Said Tang Wulin while sipping his drinks and causing Na''er to blink her eyes. "Acquaintance?" Questioned Na''er. "Yes, acquaintance! I thought we were more than that Wulin." A voice rang out causing Na''er to shift her head towards the direction of the voice. A girl that looks like she was in her twenties was walking towards the food stand. She had long ck hair that drapes down her back with a pair of red phoenix eyes that held a sense of mischief in them. She was neither gorgeous nor was she average looking but she somehow as able to capture the attention of those who she walks past. "Next time you take so long, I''m leaving." Said Tang Wulin without ncing at the women. "Of course, little brother." Said the woman with a charming smile. "She is?" Questioned Na''er as she nces between both Tang Wulin and the woman. "Oh! Who is this right here! Little brother, don''t tell me you already found yourself a little wife?"Questioned the women with a teasing smile. "...Wife."Mutter Na''er as her cheeks had a rosy hue on them while Tang Wulin only rolled his eyes. "Her name is Liu Yuxin. She was one of the seniors at East Sea Academy, that I, Gu Yue and Xie Xie went to." Said Tang Wulin while not being phased at Liu Yuxin teasing. "Little brother, why are you such a joy kill." Said Liu Yuxin with a pout but then she started to smile again. "Still, I wonder how many people heart both of you have broken?" Questioned Liu Yuxin with a giggle as she nces between Tang Wulin and Na''er. "Enough, do you have anything on Star Luo?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Liu Yuxin to sigh at the joy kill in front of her. "Not much, as there seems to be a storm forming in Star Luo Continent." Said Liu Yuxin causing Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his eyes. Liu Yuxin after she graduated became a person who delves on the path and lines of an information broker, after his suggestion. Tang Wulin did this because of Zeref advising him multiple times to form an informationwork on all of the continents. As information is the best weapon against any fundamental change in the world and unknown enemies. With this in mind, Tang Wulin has been supplying her with the money he gained from Mu Xi. Then he had Mu Ye send Liu Yuxin a bunch of elders to guard her and also some disciples to help her out. Through the years he was gone, she was able to form a base on Star Lou, Dou Ling, and the Douluo continent. "How bad?" "I''m unsure but from what I have found out and been told so far, corruption seems to be brewing over there." Said Liu Yuxin as she was able to receive information from across the continent with themunication Lacrima Wulin supplied her. "Corruption? Is their already in fighting?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes, the elders of the empire are already proiming themself a-" "How do you know all of this!" A voice rang out causing Liu Yuxin and Na''er to nce to the side. They both saw Dai Yun''er whose expression was one of anger and next to her was Yue Zhengyu who had a hand on his forehead. "Well, well. If it isn''t the missing Princess Dai Yun''er."Said Liu Yuxin causing Dai Yun''er to flinch. "...You how do you know all of this! N-" "Quiet little princess, you''re being too loud." Said Liu Yuxin causing Dai Yun''er to clench her fist and then went towards the table to sit down. "Now then little princess, why don''t you tell us what has been happening in Star Luo continent." Said Liu Yuxin with a sweet smile. Dai Yun''er nce between all of the people present at the table and began gritting her teeth. As she started to think about the pros and cons of telling them. From what she could tell and hear, the girl with the ck hair seems to know a lot, too much in fact. As if she has someone in the Star Luo empire that seems to be rying information to her. ''But how! Those bastard practically shut down all forms ofmunication and has been executing anyone who tries to go against them.'' Thought Dai Yun''er as her face began contorting but then her eyes widen as she felt a hand on her shoulder. Yue Zhengyu didn''t say anything but that didn''t hide the concern that was showing in his eyes causing Dai Yun''er to be surprised. ''Does he...Actually, care how I''m feeling?'' Thought Dai Yun''er. "Little princess, I don''t know how you are feeling right now but I can at least say I''m sorry about what happen to your father." Said Liu Yuxin as she started losing her smile and Dai Yun''er flinches once again. "...So you know about that too."Mutter Dai Yun''er with a bitter smile forming on her face. "Her father?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu with a raised brow but Liu Yuxin didn''t answer him as she was gazing at Dai Yun''er with a hint of pity on her eyes. "It''s fine..." Said Dai Yun''er with a sigh. She began exining to them what has been going on with the Star Luo Empire. The amount of damage the Sea Serpent caused to the empire was massive, as most of its soldiers and buildings were destroyed. Countless amount of deaths was the result, as even the Emperor Dai Tianling suffered too. He was sent into aa after being wounded from one of the Sea Serpent attacks. With the emperor being in aa, the Star Luo Empire lost its leader, which led to infighting between the crown prince and the elders. It wasn''t bad at first as everyone was relying on more on their words to argue who should be the king. As some believed that the crown prince was too weak and young to be the acting emperor. Others would refute this by saying, that Star Luo Empire needs its Emperor and no one would be better than the next in line. But of course, this could neverst and in just a week things began to escte with the attempted assassination on the crown prince, Dai Yueyan. Dai Yun''er didn''t know the full detail of what happened or if her brother was ok. But the Head Master of Monster Academy told her, she had to get out of the empire. The captain of the Eight Heavenly Kings Long Yue was supposed to journey with her. But he was forced to stay behind after finding out people were chasing after her. Thest time she saw him was at the docks at Star Luo City before she left. There was bleak silence that followed after Dai Yun''er was done talking. To say most of them were shocked would be an understatement, as just from Dai Yun''er''s words alone, the Star Luo Empire might just copse on itself. As one of the greatest ways, an empire can fall is through infighting. ''But that''s not all.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he recalls Yun Ming words about the Federation and the other continent. The Douluo continent was running out of resources and such they needed to find another way to gain them. There were ns for creating outer-space technology to try and find others for the resources. But researchers found it would be impossible with the number of resources left on the Douluo continent. This is why apart of the Federation suggested that they invaded the other two continents, Star Luo and Dou Ling Empire. The other parts soundly rejected that suggestion with the help of Shrek who didn''t believe that invading and plundering would be the right way. Of course, Yun Ming told him, the main reason why was because they fear the war may strengthening the evil soul masters. ''But after the attack of the Cmities...'' The Federation may just be forced to invade the other empires, as the damage and loss they sustain were not small. Yun Ming told him that not even Shrek cane up with a good reason to stop this. As even they had to agree on the resources problem, it is a blow they can''t withstand. Whether or not they can win the war, don''t matter at this point. As right now, the people who are benefiting the most are the Evil Soul Masters who thrive on despair and mncholy. ''Although that might happen, as the Spirit Beast and Humanity might have just passed a point of no return.'' Thought Tang Wulin. But then again, it wasn''t like he cared about the rtionship between humanity or the Spirit Beast. He only promises to help Na''er and Gu Yue find a way to keep them safe, not mend their rtionship. ''And if they try going to war, then I simply would just crush both sides to the point where they can''t fight anymore.'' Thought Tang Wulin while ignoring the disapproval from Zeref and Sleipnir. "Liu Yuxin here is Yun Ming number. From now on, I want you to inform him of anything that is happening in the Star Luo Empire. This also includes the positions of the Cmities if they show up."Said Tang Wulin as he starts getting up. "The Cmities?" "The Beasts that attacked." Said Tang Wulin causing Liu Yuxin to furrow her bros but nheless nod her head. "What are you nning to do, Yue Zhengyu?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Right now? I''m nning to go back home and do my Holy Baptism." Said Yue Zhengyu causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I guess it''s just me, Shen Yi, Wu Zhankong, and Shen Yi then." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh causing Yue Zhengyu to raise a brow. "Only you guys are staying here?" "No, we are going to an ind not far from the continent." Said Tang Wulin but he didn''t say anything more to Yue Zhengyu who was still confused as he begins walking away. "Little brother is still the same." Said Liu Yuxin with a faint smile as she watches Na''er running after Tang Wulin and then ncing at the number of the As Douluo Yun Ming. ''Still, he sure has a lot of connections.'' Thought Liu Yuxin in shock. Chapter 151: Towards the Devil Island. Chapter 151: Towards the Devil Ind. ''How annoying?'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight annoyance as he nces out of the window of the moving aircraft. It was steadily speeding along, but even with its high speeds, it would take a while before they reached their destination. It has been only a few hours since he, Xu Lizhi, Shen Yi and Wu Zhankong have boarded the aircraft that Yun Ming got for them. Originally it was supposed to be just him, Shen Yi and Wu Zhankong. But Xu Lizhi came towards him yesterday, two days after Gu Yue and Na''er left with a face filled with determination. Xu Lizhi asked Tang Wulin to him along on the trip to the Demon Ind, after his teacher Long Yeyue and Yali advised him about it. ''To think that old women was his teacher.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he recalls the terrifying pressure he could felt from Long Yeyue when he nces at her at the festival. From what Xu Lizhi told him, Long Yeyue happened to witness him training with the Holy Spirit Yali and somehow gained an interest in him. One thing led to another and he became her disciple to the joy of everyone around him. Tang Wulin didn''t question why he wanted toe as there was no need to. As just from his bodynguage and the determination he could already understand what Xu Lizhi wanted to do at the Demon Ind. ''...Still, why does he like to cuddle anything he gets his arms around.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces down to see Xu Lizhi snuggling upon him. Shaking his head, he nces towards Wu Zhankong who had his eyes closed and arms folded. He hasn''t opened up his eyes, ever since they got into the aircraft. Then he nces over to Shen Yi who had a smile on her face while she was handling the aircraft. ''The Demon Ind, huh.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he begins recalling what Yun Ming told him. The Demon Ind appeared around six thousand years ago in the North Sea area of the Douluo Continent. The strangest thing about the ind was it had no origin energy in the area, making it so one couldn''t recover their soul power. Shrek believed it was the destruction energy around that caused most life and origin energy to disappear. While there are still nt life on the ind, they have no life energy. Of course, this caused Tang Wulin to question just why he was going to a ce like that, and Yun Ming answered him. It is only in the center of Demon Ind, that there are life and origin energy. Sea beasts roam in the ocean surrounding the area because of the life energy suppressing the destruction energy on the inds. Yun Ming believes Tang Wulin should be able to absorb the Life Energy inside of the middle of the Ind, although he was a bit reluctant. As this ce was where Shrek Academy would train some of their students at. Butpared to the Gold Tree. Demon Ind still couldn''tpare in terms of importance. Naturally, he did tell him to be careful of the destruction energy on the Ind and also, the demons. ''Demons...'' Thought Tang Wulin in contemtion as he was somewhat pondering over Yun Ming vague words. He didn''t exin to Tang Wulin about any of the beings on the Ind or what he meant by ''Be careful of the demons''. But Tang Wulin didn''t put too much thought into it. He doubts Yun Ming would send him to a ce that would jeopardize the recovery of the Gold Tree. After a few hours had passed, Shen Yi''s eyes lit up when she saw the array of inds. They were spanning around the sea, and she knew they were close to the Demon Ind. "We''re here." Said Shen Yi causing everyone on the aircraft to either be woken up or turn their attention out to the window. Wu Zhankong begins narrowing his eyes, at the various inds. He was searching for the ind that resembled the one on the map that the Sea God Pavilion Master gave them. It didn''t take him too long to find it, as the image of arge Ind identical to the one on the map began appearing in his view. "Are wending there with the aircraft?" Questioned Xu Lizhi towards teacher Wu. "Normally no, but since this is a special case. We will trynding."Said Shen Yi with a sweet smile as she slowly began descending towards the vast ind. "Get ready, the aircraft is about to shake for a bit." Said Shen Yi as they were getting closer to the Ind. They were currently about a few thousand meters in the sky, but that was slowly shortening as they were going down. Xu Lizhi didn''t understand what teacher Yi meant at first but he soon found out when he felt and saw the whole ne vibrating. That wasn''t the end as the ne began shaking as if it was about a part for a few seconds before stabilizing. "What was that?" Questioned Xu Lizhi after feeling and seeing that there was no more vibration happening. "Don''t worry, you will find out why soon enough but for now." Said Shen Yi as she started spreading out her spirit and soul power around the aircraft. It wasn''t only her as Wu Zhankong was also spreading out his, causing the aircraft to Xu Lizhi slightly shock to gain a luster like a look. "The Demon Ind that we''re going to has a intense gravitational force than the Douluo Continent. Because of this, normal aircraft like these can''t handle the pressure and will either tear apart or be crushed. It''s why Shen Yi and I exerted our soul power around the aircraft."Said Wu Zhankong. ''So it''s like that.'' Thought Xu Lizhi but he wasn''t shocked since he has seen continents with different weather or forces. It didn''t take them too long before the aircraft was slowlying up on the ground. As they wereing closer, Xu Lizhi and Tang Wulin were able to see the environment on the ind. The ground waspletely ck, but it was not made of rocks or soil. On the ind where the mountain ranges rose and fell, nts covered the terrain. Surprisingly, these nts were ck as well. That was why, from afar, the ind resembled a ck monster. "Can this aircraft take the gravitational force even with your energies around it?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he could somewhat sense the increase in gravitational force. "...No." Said Shen Yi with a sigh as she could already see parts of the aircraft breaking and tearing in the front. She didn''t know the gravitational force would be this terrifying, as this was her first time going to the Demon Ind. Zhou Shi did tell her and senior brother a bit about the Ind. ''So it wasn''t because it was a trial that one had to abandon their aircraft.'' Thought Shen Yi but then she shook her head before turning to the people behind her. "Get ready to jump, it seems we will have to fly back to the Academy." Said Shen Yi as she began unstrapping herself from the seat and began moving towards the back. Tang Wulin summoned his Blue Silver Genesis and then began having the vines wrap around everyone''s waist. Then without further ado, they all jump outside of the aircraft and it was then they felt the fierce pull of the gravity. Tang Wulin summoned his Light Wings while holding on to Xu Lizhi, while Shen Yi and Wu Zhankong summoned their battle-armor to use their wings. Yet to the shock of most of them, the pull was still strong enough to force them down with shocking speed. Tang Wulin quickly sent more of his vines towards Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi, causing them to wrap around them like a ball. It was then the ball of vines touched the ground and made a small crater. Fortunately, Tang Wulin employ his neutral mode which made the vines thicker, allowing them to absorb most of the force. As the vines began unwrapping from around everyone, Tang Wulin began ncing at the map. Seeing where he should go, he began moving forward with everyone following behind him. They all conserve their energy while keeping Tang Wulin vines around their waist incase of an emergency. There were no roads on the ind, only pitch-ck forests. They had no way of making out the directions. They could only head in the general direction of the internal regions of the ind. As they enter the forest, a type of dead stillness was being exuded through the ind. It''s something that would make anyone unforgettable or nervous. It was only through the breathtaking beauty of the multi-colored vines and the peaceful aura around Tang Wulin that they find the gloominess wasn''t so bad. "To think destruction energy was this terrifying." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin while ncing around. "Well, it''s from the God of Destruction." Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to him. ''The destruction energy on this ind is from that god? Is it the same for Life Energy?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Yes, Life Energy has the same distinct aura as the Goddess of Life. Although how it got here, is something I''m not sure of."Said Sleipnir as she begins getting lost in thought. ''So that why, I feel a constant longing.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he could the energies inside of his soul core fluctuating and raging inside. It was like they were trying telling him to hurry along and move faster. To where? He had no idea as the energy wasn''t giving him a direct direction. "Ok, then how did it get here?" Questioned Zeref but Sleipnir didn''t answer as she was still consumed in thought. ''This looks simr to that area after draining away from the destruction energy when we were dragged to the past.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Zeref to nod his head in agreement. "Are you going to continue ignoring her?" Questioned Zeref with a raised brow. ''I''m busy.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Zeref to sigh. "Alright fine, but what are you going to do now? Are you going to absorb the energy now or wait for them to leave?"Questioned Zeref. ''It doesn''t really matter if they see it or not, but I will wait till we get to the center and just call all of the energy.'' Thought Tang Wulin. ''Still, I wonder if I can gain control over all of it.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he continued running ahead of everyone. The group dash through the forest for about thirty minutes before finally exited the gloomy forest. The outside of the forest was simr from before with the ground being pitch ck with it also being burned but something was shining in the distance. It was enough to cause everyone except Tang Wulin to flinch as they saw the eerie glow. The purplish-ck glow was faint and gave them a numbing feeling. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes at this but still kept on moving while sending more of his vines around the people behind him. They all began calming down from the tranquil andforting aura of the Blue Silver Genesis. They didn''t stop moving and only pick up the pace, with Tang Wulin narrowing his eyes even more after a few minutes had passed. "Be careful, a terrifying amount of destructive energy is ahead." Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to Tang Wulin. ''I know.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his senses and instincts were going off with his body tensing up in preparation. "Can the life energy inside of his body protect him?" Questioned Zeref. "It should be able to but as for the people behind him..." Sleipnir trailed off causing Zeref face to grimace and then for him to nce to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything to Zeref or acknowledge the look he was giving to him as he still charged forward. He knew the destruction energy in front was not something Xu Lizhi and maybe even the others couldn''t survive without being severely wounded. Still, he didn''t try and warn the people behind him, as they kept dashing forward. "It''s right ahead." Said Sleipnir with her voice sounding urgent. Zeref didn''t say anything as he had an unreadable expression on his face as he stared at Tang Wulin, who still didn''t try to inform his friends. It was then the surrounding air in front of them all broke apart and came streaming forward. It was small streams of purple des that wereing forward, that caused Xu Lizhi, Wu Zhankong, and Shen Yi eyes to widen in fright. They could all feel just from the aura alone, that the energy in front of them was something that should not be trifle with. They didn''t know exactly what the energy was but for some reason, Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi had a slight feeling this may be one of the reasons their master was scared of this ce. Yet they didn''t stop moving as one thing was standing out between Xu Lizhi, Wu Zhankong, and Shen Yi. It was Tang Wulin who kept on charging forward as the streams of purple winds wereing towards them. ''Does big brother have a n?'' Thought Xu Lizhi as he slightly narrowed his eyes. ''Destruction energy...'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw the terrifying thing before him. He once asked Sleipnir in the past about the destructive energy of the God of Destruction. He asked what it was exactly, as it was somewhat simr to his Annihtion power but felt somewhat more controlled. The God of Destruction governs the concept of destruction, meaning he controls the energy that governs the fundamental principle of the universe itself. It was one of the primal power of the universe, with it surpassing most if not all of the other powers. This also means the power of destruction of the God of Destruction could turn anyone that came into contact with it, into nothingness. Powers that one would think or should be impossible to absorb as that would be going against thews or principles of the universe itself. Tang Wulin slightly narrowed his eyes as opens up his mouth and began to inhale steams of destruction energy. Wu Zhankong, Xu Lizhi, and Shen Yi''s eyes widen in absolute shock as they saw the actions of Tang Wulin. It wasn''t just them as Sleipnir''s eyes were widening in shock as she saw Tang Wulin doing another absurd thing. "What the hell are you doing!" Shouted Sleipnir but it was toote as the destruction energy began flowing and swirling into Tang Wulin mouth. Chapter 153: A Tale Long Forgotten Chapter 153: A Tale Long Forgotten "Human!" A voice rang out as Tang Wulin was walking through the lush forest of the inner sanctum of the Demon Ind. "Human!" "Just answer her already, so she can stop." Said Zeref with a sigh as he saw Tang Wulin still ignoring his second spirit soul, Tao Tie. "Yes human! Listen to the creepy spectral being!"Shouted Tao Tie in rage as she tried to re at Tang Wulin, while she was in her spirit form. ''Will you shut up already, you little annoyance? I will do it.'' Thought Tang Wulin in irritation, causing the Tao Tie to roar at him for calling her an annoyance. Even though it was his fault, she has been shouting so much. This damnable human has been mostly disregarding her, ever since she became his spirit soul. In fact, it wasn''t just her but that annoying snake was also usually ignored by the human. Normally, she wouldn''t care as she still didn''t have many pleasant feelings towards the one who beat her and absorbed her. The dislike did lessen after the benefit she gained from being with him but it was a bit hard to be grateful to this bastard. But the ind, they came to was filled with too much Life and Destruction Energy for her to stay silent. Just how beneficial was it if one was able to bath in life energy? Not just any life energy but the purest kind that was from the literal goddess herself? Tao Tie knew that other spirit beast would give an untold amount of their life spans just to even gain a speck of it. As the benefit of Life Energy was too much to even count or state, then there is the destruction energy lying around here. While the destruction energy, wouldn''t be useful to most Spirit Beast but it was the opposite for Tao Tie. Her innate ability to devour, allowed her to eat almost anything as long as it''s able to go inside of her stomach. With this ability, she could swallow the destruction energy and begin to absorb it, to help increase her strength. But that requires her to be strong enough to actually be able to hold the energy in long enough to absorb it fully. As it might destroy her as not even she could hold the energy of a god for too long. Which is why she requires the help of Tang Wulin. Ha has shown on multiple asions that his ability was simr to hers. With him also being able to hold the destruction energy inside of his body. Of course, Tang Wulin knew all of this, as his little devourer has been begging him non-stop to help her absorb the destruction energy. He had no reason to deny her this, as the stronger she gets, the stronger he gets too. The only reason he hasn''t tried to acknowledge her words was because of whether he could force the destruction and hold it back to help her. Still, he didn''t think she would be such a hassle even with him ignoring her most of the time. "...So you promise to help me?"Questioned Tao Tie with her voice filled with joy and hope. ''I will.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh causing Tao Tie to shout in happiness. "Can I absorb some too, Daddy?" Questioned Leviathan. "You stupid snake, shut up!" Tang Wulin ignored the starting banter of Leviathan and Tao Tie, has this was one of the reasons he tends to ignore both of them. ''Zeref, what exactly is Leviathan?'' Thought Tang Wulin while blocking the conversation from Tao Tie and Leviathan, although it wouldn''t matter as they were far too into their banter to notice. "What do you mean?" Questioned Zeref with a raise a brow. "I don''t have time for your vagueness. Or you trying to sidestep the conversation." Said Tang Wulin to Zeref, as he gave him a deep stare. Seeing the stare of ologia, Zeref knew he couldn''t avoid this much longer. Although he was surprised it went on for so long, considering ologia''s belief of not beating around the bush. "You can think of Leviathan, as being a nk te." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "nk te?" "Yes, something with nothing unique or extraordinary about it but with infinite possibilities. Remember from the moment you absorb Leviathan, it has been abnormal."Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes and then nod his head. As he recalls the gold trident marking on Leviathan''s head, back when it was just a little snake. He didn''t know what the trident represented until he awakens his bloodline and learned who his birth father was. ''Are you talking about Leviathan being altered by the Sea God Bloodline?'' Thought Tang Wulin but Zeref only shook his head and then chuckle. "Leviathan wasn''t just altered, ologia. But that little snake of yours essentially did the impossible and siphon some of your Sea God blood the moment you absorb it."Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to slightly arch his brows. ''How? The Sea G-'' "It wasn''t awakened yet, I know what you mean but it''s not that simple." Said Zeref with a shake of his head. "Your bloodline may have been sealed but it did act out, that one time didn''t?" Questioned Zeref causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes and then recall the moment he absorbed Leviathan. He remembered being transported into space where, both his Dragon Form and a Golden Trident appeared before shing with each other. "Your Sea God bloodline was being awakened because of the full awakening of your Dragon yer Powers and your Dragon Form. But of course it couldn''t do anything without a host and so it waited until it could acquire one."Said Zeref. Tang Wulin was easily able to fill in the nks on how the sh came to be. At the moment when he absorbed Leviathan, his Sea God bloodline must have used that chance to try and get rid of his Dragon Form. But it seems something must have happened, causing the Sea God bloodline to fail and for Leviathan to absorb some of its divine might. "Of course, this helpedy the foundation for that little snake of yours and will continue to do so, as it grows. As even now, it''s being nurtured by other types of God Energy and external powers."Said Zeref before he began to disappear from Tang Wulin''s view. ''This little snake really does have an infinite amount of potential.'' Thought Tang Wulin while not stopping Zeref from disappearing. If the little snake hadn''t, siphon some of the energy of his bloodline, then maybe it would have be a True Dragon from the Golden Dragon King and the Dragon God soul inside of him. But now? It was hard to say what Leviathan will ultimately be, as it was being nurtured by all kinds of energy. But of course, that alsoes with the unknown danger, that Leviathan is unable to reach its full potential in the end. ''As I doubt, absorbing the powers of Gods will be an easy process.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he continued his journey forward. It didn''t take him long to reach his destination, with the picture of an array of lush trees leaves swaying from the cool breeze. As his feet were treading forward, he could hear the cracking of twigs and leaves underfoot. "We''re here." Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to Tang Wulin while ncing admiringly around the lush forest with a huge smile. "Nature here sure is abundant." Said Zeref as he too appeared next to Tang Wulin. "Indeed." Said Sleipnir with a heartfelt sigh. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he went toward the center of the field where the warm rays of the sun were able to reach him. He slowly began taking on a meditative position before ncing at Sleipnir with a raised brow. "All you need to do is call out to, the Life Energy." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to nod his head before closing his eyes. He took a deep breath as began to expand his senses outward and sensing the life energy through the air. ''Come!'' In an instant, the soul core inside of Tang Wulin began to throb as a green pulse was sent outward through his body. Arge upside-down V shape symbol began to slowly form and take shape on his forehead with streaks of multi-colored streaks expanding from it. Within seconds, the green pulse passed through the whole inner sanctum of the majestic forest, causing everything to instantly freeze. It was not even a secondter, that the whole ind exploded in the brilliant glow of lush green. Everyone who was on the ind looks up in shock as a concentrated beam of green light suddenly surged skyward from the ind. The life source on the ind exploded and burst exponentially with theing of the green light. It was then the green pir began turning into visible streaks of lights, as they headed towards the area where Tang Wulin was. The ind began to rumble as the trees, vines, and the forest began glowing brilliantly with an abundant amount of vitality. Sleipnir and Zeref saw the life energy beginning to swirl around Tang Wulin, encasing his whole body in a fierce storm of green. Yet Tang Wulin knew none of this as his consciousness was transported to a strange realm with a pink ground underneath him. He didn''t know where he was as only darkness was around him except for the colored steps that seem to be leading him upward. ''How strange.'' Thought Tang Wulin but it wasn''t at the area he was in but the distinct feeling of something earnestly begging him to go forward. Sighing to himself, Tang Wulin began going up the pink-colored steps that seem to tread on endlessly without any end. As he was moving up the grand stairs, to his surprise, he could see remnants ofnd that he wasn''t able to see from down the steps. It was a deste area with copsed buildings and only demolished walls. There was debris of fractured rocks, trees, and branches all around him. As he looks down, he sees a magnificent purple-ck Pce that was built with outstanding craftsmanship that no mortal could ever recreate. Yet it was all broken up with everything being destroyed, with a gigantic tree that was broken in half in the middle of the ruined ce. If that wasn''t strange enough, he could feel an ancient and divine aura that had a sense of affectionate familiarity. ''What...Is this ce.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he perceived something inside of him tremble. A few minutes passed before the area around him began to warp and twist before an illuminating sh of light happened. Blinking his eyes, he saw he was no longer on the steps but on t ground. Simr to the area before, he could only see imprable darkness across from the t ground. Furrowing his brows, Tang Wulin began ncing around before he caught the sight of arge orb of energy before him. The colorful ball of luminous light was shimmering with a peculiar radiance and glowing halos glowing around it. Strangely enough, it was flickering and buzzing out as if it couldn''t keep its present form. ''Is it going to split?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he narrowed his eyes but then he felt a pang of profound sadness hitting him. He would have been shocked by this feeling if it wasn''t for the previous sense of begging and pleading that came right after. ''Just where is this feelinging from.'' Thought Tang Wulin in mild irritation. It was then something began to shine below him, causing Tang Wulin to nce down and see his Blue Silver Genesis appearing in his palms. The vines began carefully coiling around his hand, causing Tang Wulin to feel itsforting warmth and love. Then one of the vines began moving towards his face, but he didn''t move and simply allow the vine to touch him. It was then he was able to feel andprehend the feelings of his Blue Silver Genesis, causing Tang Wulin eyes to slightly narrow. "...You want me to go forward to it?"Questioned Tang Wulin and then he sighed, as he felt his martial spirit answer. Tang Wulin began moving toward the ball of light that continued to fluctuate and with it undergoing some changes. Tang Wulin could see an actual world inside of the glowing orb, with the asionalnd, ocean and even a sky that seems to be hovering ahead. As Tang Wulin got near to the orb, he could feel a gust of wind building around the orb. But he didn''t seem to care as he reaches out and touches the sphere. A sh of light erupted out causing Tang Wulin to squint his eyes and allowing him to see a mirage of images passing through. He saw a man with blue hair and robe with eight rings fighting with another who had nine rings behind. They both had serious expressions with their two power shing across the realm. It changed, as the man who was fighting with the blue hair person was now fighting someone else. They had blue hair and golden dragon-like armor and eight rings behind him. He felt an array of emotion from the one in armor as spectral like figures appeared behind him and attack the man with nine rings. The image kept on changing and switching as if it was trying telling a historical tale, that was long forgotten. He felt an odd scent of familiarity or was it reminiscent? Tang Wulin didn''t quite know and yet, he felt like he should know what was going on. He saw a violent gust of wind swirling around and rampaging through the miniature world inside of the sphere. The world seems to be shaking violently as vicious cracks and ruptures began forming around. It seemed like the world and ball of light was about to shatter after being engulfed by the violent wind. It was then he saw two beings that were from the previous image in the ball of light. One green and the other purple manifested and fused together, forming a marvelous halo. This divine halo began reverberating through the entire miniature world, while the cracks healed and the world began to stabilize. ''Wait..'' The terrifying wind rolled on as it rattled the world, shaking it continuously. The world merged with the gray wind before it blew into the distance. ''Could this be...'' Tang Wulin found himself in a different area and it was smaller than the previous one. Yet strangely enough, there was copse walls and pirs as if a tragedy had happened here. It was then he saw three speckles of light in front of him. Tang Wulin was able to see two figures, that resembled phantoms. Two of them were the same purple and green beings from before, although they were much weaker before. They resemble human figures with the purple figure being the man, and the green one is a woman. They were attempting to hold on to each other, but they failed to do so every time they got closer to each other. It was then Tang Wulin felt the vines of his Blue Silver Genesis frantically rubbing on him. "You want me to help them?" Questioned Tang Wulin to his Blue Silver Genesis and he received his answer through the intense feeling of begging from it. He furrowed his brow and a slight frown at the pleading, almost like begging of his own martial spirit. Tang Wulin sighed before walking forward to the two phantom-like figures and the energy between them. Yet it was then, as he got closer to the energies, he instantly felt an absurd amount of pressure and ancient aura exploding down on him. The aura and relentless pressure were enough to cause all to bow down and pray towards it. It was as if something unfathomable or above this ne of existence hade down. Yet as if he didn''t even notice or chose not to acknowledge the pressure, Tang Wulin kept on walking forward to the energies. Tang Wulin''s expression didn''t change as he felt an intense swirl of wind shooting straight towards him and smashing into him. He could feel the excessive pressure getting even heavier as if whatever came down, it finally decided to notice him. He ignored all of that, as he saw himself getting closer and closer to the three figures. Even with the pressure increasing every step he took, he did not yield but continued forward. His own forehead was already streaming down with beads of sweat. Wave after wave of pain and mental exhaustion was hitting him with each step. The pressure grew even more and with his own body screaming out from the constant pain, yet it still continued to move from the will of Tang Wulin. With another step, streams of blood started to seep out from his skin and different parts of his body like a waterfall. Everything from his bones to his organs to even his nerves was being attacked by this overwhelming pressure. But Tang Wulin mearly ignored it and continued moving forward. As he got closer to the figures, a powerful gust of gray wind shot out and disintegrate Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin''s body and the Blue Silver Genesis all disappear like ashes to the wind. Yet, a particr scene was happening as a multi-colored figure that looked simr to Tang Wulin but had a demonic like features engrave on its face. The figure continued moving towards the other three figures. The figure was slowly trekking until it finally reaches the figures that were about to make contact with each other. Just as the multi-colored figure light was also about to make contact with the figures. Terrifying and boundless energy exploded outward as if it wanted to destroy both the phantom figures and the multi-colored being. Slowly the phantom and the multi-colored figure were slowly being disintegrated. They tried struggling free or escaping but it was all futile as the terrifying energy would not allow it. It was then a pulse reverberate through the multi-colored figure and then a charcoal arm erupted out from the arm of the figure. The arm then came into contact with the terrifying energy and instead of the hand also being disintegrated. It grasps the energy and began squashing it. As if it felt danger, the energy began trying to struggle and fight back against the charcoal hand that was grasping it. Yet the charcoal hand did not care as a deadly aura exploded from it and ruthlessly crush the energy. As the energy began to disperse, another charcoal hand erupted from the multi-colored figure of light and they both move towards the phantom figures. They each grab onto one of the figures before slowly but surely bringing them together. As the two phantom figures began to close in each other. Then as they finally touch each other, sparks began to appear in front of them as if to stop the contact. Yet the hand that was pushing them together did not care and began to forcibly push the two figures together. The sparks tried it hardest to keep the two figures apart but it could do nothing as the energy around the charcoal hands was slowly destroying it. And then, the two figures made contact with the whole area exploding outward with a brilliant sh of rosy pink and pearly white light. A figure wasying on the ground where there was only white and pink all around. The figure was a man who seems to be unconscious yet he wasn''t alone as a woman and a man was around him. The woman wore a long light green dress with outstanding beauty, that was absolutely breathtaking and mesmerizing. While the man wore a long purple cloak that showed off his handsome features that had red eyes and white hair. "...Sheng Ming."Mutter the man in purple softly as he gazed at the woman with untold love and devotion, yet there also was a hint of sadness and regret. "Hui Mie." Said Sheng Ming with a gentle smile on her face, as she gazes at the man in front of her with love and care. No words were needed, as they both could understand what the other wanted to say. This caused Hui Mei to sigh and look down but Sheng Ming only lightly giggles as she moved her hand to rub and caresses his face. "I Love you." Said Hui Mie towards Sheng Ming as he tilted his head into her gentle hand. "I love you too." Said Sheng Ming with a bright smile before ncing down at the man below them and then slowly moving towards him. "This is?" Questioned Hui Mie as he saw his wife going towards the man with goldish-white hair and blue highlights. "Our beloved son." Said Sheng Ming as she picks up the man and looks at him with unrivaled love and tenderness. The look on her face was simr to that of a mother who had found her child after an endless journey of searching. Hui Mie''s eyes widen in shock and surprise at the words of his wife but then he slowly began to sigh and then smile too. "...Yes, our son."Said Hui Mie as he began closing in on both his wife and his ''son''. As he got closer. Sheng Ming gave him some room, so he too could also hold their son. Hui Mie and Sheng Ming both look at each other with pleasant warmth and love before looking down at their son who was sleeping in their arms. They both smiled down warmly and then they gently kiss his forehead at the same time. The man was bathed in the distinctive color of pink and white halos, as the world exploded outward. Chapter 154: Our Beloved Chapter 154: Our Beloved "Amazing." Mutter Sleipnir as she looks all around to see, the streaks of dazzling light that were the life energy. It wasn''t just her who was watching these streaks of light but all of the inhabitants and even the sea beasts in the sea. They all watched in daze and awe as the life energy was rushing towards the center of the forest for whatever reason. The surrounding grass began sprouting out, branches extended and continuously growing out. Even the trees that look like they were at the end of their life, began growing and regaining their lost vitality. To the shock of some of them, the trees around them were glowing and shining. There was an astonishing amount of vitality emitting from them as if they were all trembling with excitement. In fact, it was as if the whole forest itself was alive and it was weing someone back. Some of the Sea Beasts believed the life tide hade way early than expected. Everyone would have agreed with them if a particr event didn''t happen next. "What! Why is it acting up now!"Shouted the Old Demon Greed as his head snap to the right as he felt the whole ind trembling. A purple pir erupted from the outer region of the ind and shot up straight into the sky as if it wanted to pierce the very heavens itself. It wasn''t just one purple pir but multiple ones that were appearing all over the ind. "Why is the destruction energy acting up?" Questioned Old Demon Lust in shock, as she began gazing all around. No one was able to provide her an answer as they were all too shocked and confused about just what was going on. They weren''t as shocked by the appearance of the life energy since that group of Shrek members said they came for it. But the acting up of the destruction energy was something that they have never seen before. Even when they were messing with it, it didn''t act up this bad or on this scale. The arrays of purple pirs began turning into streaks of light simr to the Life Energy and began heading towards the center of the ind. Everyone on the ind quickly made sure to stay out of its way, just in case. Yet that has done nothing to stop the countless number of questions that were reverberating through their minds as they witness this spectacr phenomenon. While this was going on, Sleipnir and Zeref were watching Tang Wulin as he was absorbing the life energy. "Something is wrong." Said Sleipnir as her expression started to turn. "What''s the matter?" Questioned Zeref as his eyes lightly narrow. "His body its ch-" Sleipnir couldn''t finish her words as both she and Zeref snap their neck to the side, as they felt arge amount of energying. To their shock, they saw the Destruction energy rushing towards them with such vigor and joyfulness. The destruction energy moves around Zeref and Sleipnir as if it didn''t care about them. As it moved around them, it dashed straight into Tang Wulin, who was still absorbing the life energy around them. Sleipnir and Zeref watched as the energy began to swirl around Tang Wulin simr to that of a twister or hurricane. They watched as the energy was prating through his skin while it was still rotating around him. It was then the duo of energy that was swirling around Tang Wulin, beganpressing into his body before they disappeared. Yet they did not leave discreetly, as to the shock of Sleipnir, she could feel a gush of unprecedented and thick life energy bursting out from Tang Wulin''s body. The Life Energy began sweeping through the whole ind and with the whole Demon Ind being covered in this flourishing energy. In only a few minutes, everyone on or around the Demon Ind began cultivating. They didn''t know why this was happening or how long this wouldst but at the moment, they didn''t care. As this was a rare and once in a lifetime opportunity that would allow them to fully cultivate and increase their strength by leap bounds. As this was going on, life and destruction energy was making their way through every inch of Tang Wulin''s body. The duo of energy started to split apart into three points, that each went their separate way. One went towards the Soul Core that was shining and calling out towards the energy. The other streams began flourishing through Tang Wulin blood and his cells. While thest stream began heading towards Wulin Spirit Ring or more specifically his Soul Spirits. "Yes! I guess that human is reliable!"Shouted Tao Tie as she saw the stream of life and destruction energying. She quickly began opening her mouth and started to absorb the stream of energy. She wasn''t the only one, as Leviathan also began to slowly absorb the energy that wasing, although it was far slower than Tao Tie speed. As the stream of energy started to be swallowed by Tao Tie, she could feel the benefits manifesting through her soul. The stream of energy wasn''t solely making her stronger but in a way altering her and making her purer. As she was absorbing this energy, she started to feel her body trembling and knew she couldn''t do this alone. "Human! It''s your turn now, hurry and help me!"Shouted Tao Tie as she knew she would need Tang Wulin to fully slow down the stream of energy. Yet strangely enough, there was no answer from Tang Wulin, causing Tao Tie to get worried. "Human! Are you there human!" Tao Tie began calling out to Tang Wulin, not only because she was worried about herself. But because she knew he wouldn''t be ying around in a moment like this. Yet no matter how much Tao Tie screamed or shouted, Wulin didn''t answer her back. "Damn it!" Shouted Tao Tie as she could feel her body trembling and shaking from the chaotic destruction energy that was starting to rampage. She knew she couldn''t simply stop the absorption of the energy, as it might go out of control and rampage through Wulin body. She wasn''t certain on what was going on Wulin or whether if those strange energies inside of his body will be able to protect him. "Huh? What is this..."Mutter Tao Tie as she felt a bizarre pulse sweeping passes her and then it happened. Seven-Colored lights began appearing out of nowhere from all around Tao Tie before they began to cover her whole body. Tao Tie didn''t know what was happening, but she didn''t care at the moment as she could feel her body was being stabilized. Yet it wasn''t just that, as she was also feeling something strange was happening to her. "You fool." A deep voice rang out causing Tao Tie to look up in shock. "W-Wait you are!" As this was going on, a peculiar scene was happening in the depths of Tang Wulin''s spiritual sea. A small ball of light was shimmering by itself. Strangely, there was something inside of the ball, it was a seed. A light pink-blue seed was shimmering with a glittering radiance that could enthrall anyone and everything. The seed made no signs of movement or actions as it simply stayed where it was. Yet that did nothing to hide the small roots that were extending out of it and slowly expanding. A pulse of energy erupted from the seed and was sent outward. Not long after, streams of life energy were being drawn towards it as if it was being called due to the seed''s presence. The thick life source began to slowly nourish the seed. All of these changes were happening inside of Tang Wulin body, not allowing anyone the chance to see. After an unknown amount of time has passed, Tang Wulin began to slowly open his eyes. For some strange reason, he felt an odd sense of warmth that wasfortable and tender. It was like sleeping in the clouds with the rays of the sun shining down on his figure. It was then he caught sight of little specs of light like fireflies around him. They were small green orbs that seem to like orbiting around him for some reason. Yet for some reason, he didn''t feel arge amount of annoyance by these specs of light. Although he was getting a bit annoyed by the things he was feeling from them. "Wulin!" Shouted Sleipnir as she came closer to Tang Wulin while inspecting him of any trouble or hidden danger. Tang Wulin merely waved off Sleipnir and began standing up. Yet as he was standing up, all of the nts that were around him, began to follow his movements and start to rise. Not only that but the specs of light began to fade away. "What''s going on?" Questioned Zeref as he began ncing around the nts that were also reacting to ologia movements. Tang Wulin only shrug his shoulder, as he too didn''t know what was happening. "Could it be because of the life energy influence on you?" Questioned Sleipnir to Tang Wulin. "Not exactly, child." A voice rang out causing all of them to blink. A being started appearing beside Tang Wulin, Sleipnir and Zeref. It was a small child with pink hair that flutters down her back, she possessed green eyes with a pink-green tree on top of her head. She was wearing a leafy dress that was glowing with life energy and bands of vines were around her arm. Sleipnir and Zeref eyes widen in shock at the figure next to them, with them wondering who she was or just where did shee from. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly widened but not from the appearance of the little girl but the familiarity he was feeling from her. "To think, I would get a chance to see my child." Said the little girl as she shifted her head towards Sleipnir and smiled at her. The little girl opens up her hand and gently press it on Sleipnir. Sleipnir didn''t make a move as she didn''t feel any ill intent from the child. "...Wait! Don''t tell me!"Shouted Sleipnir in surprise as she felt a familiar feelinging from the child''s hands. "Yes, I''m Yggdrasil." Said Yggdrasil with a sigh. "But how?" Questioned Zeref in slight disbelief causing Yggdrasil to giggle. "I''m here because of you." Said Yggdrasil as she stared at Tang Wulin, with a look of warmth and tender causing him to arch a brow. "Was it because I absorb your energy?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he recalls Sleipnir sending him the energy of Yggdrasil as he fought Nidhogg. "Well that was apart of it but the main reason I''m here is that Itch onto your soul before you went through the Road of Time." Said Yggdrasil with a small smile. Tang Wulin, Sleipnir and Zere blink their eyes in surprise, as the implications of Yggdrasil words started to reverberate through them. Didn''t this mean, that she has been with Tang Wulin ever since he returns to his time? Yet none of them were able to notice or feel her aura, as she stayed inside of Tang Wulin''s spiritual sea. "Anyway, you sure are one abnormal child."Said Yggdrasil as she stared at Tang Wulin with aplicated gaze. "What do you mean?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a slightly raised brow. "Tell me something, do you feel your senses have been expanded and be more defined? Do you feel like you are able to be one with nature around?"Questioned Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his eyes. He turned his head away from her and then closed his eyes. He felt it all. It was different from his spiritual sense before, as it was akin to him being able to sense everything with his senses. Tang Wulin could feel himself detecting everything in his spiritual sense. From every spec of grass in the forest to the ocean filled with destructive energy, over ten kilometers withplete and utter rity. It was simr to his sixth soul ring of being able to see through all of the nt''s eyes. But it was more of him instinctively knowing where everything was and being one with everything he could sense. Tang Wulin could feel and hear the cries and joys of nature itself, as well as the abundant amount of vitality coursing through the air. He could hear them whispering the secrets of the world andnd to him. He could hear their urging of wanting to be used by him and protect him as if he was their child or god incarnate. He was so focused on these changes, that he didn''t notice the green specs of light that were moving all around him. It was a strange feeling as if he was one with nature or life itself. As if he was one with all of thend that spread over thousands of kilometers. "What is going on?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he nces at Yggdrasil who was smiling. "Don''t be surprised by this phenomenon, as it''s only to be expected from you. Child of the Goddess of Life." Said Yggdrasil but Sleipnir chose this time to interject. "But something like this has never happened before." Said Sleipnir as nature around Tang Wulin didn''t respond like this unless he utilizes her spirit rings or used the Gold Tree power. Even then, it wasn''t at the level where nature around him would look and treat him as if he was a god. "That is because he wasn''t just blessed by her but he was given something even greater than her blessing. Tang Wulin was able to gain the bloodline of the Life Goddess and Destruction God."Said Yggdrasil causing Zeref and Sleipnir''s eyes to widen in shock. "Congrattions kid, you allowed those two to gain a child, the thing they crave forever. Creation and Destruction, two forces that were are the opposite of each other. Although it will take some time for the Life Goddess and Destruction God bloodline to fully awaken inside of you."Said Yggdrasil with a giggle. "...How is that possible?"Questioned Sleipnir as she trieding to terms with the words of Yggdrasil. "How is it possible he has their bloodline?"Questioned Yggdrasil to Sleipnir. "Yes." Said Zeref with his hand on his forehead. "It seems something happened to the Divine Realm, as even right now I can vaguely sense it''s somewhere dark and gray. Whatever may have happened, had caused the two God-Kings to sacrifice a huge amount of their essence and power. This caused the remeant of their essence to fall on this ne, which is why this Ind is the way it''s."Said Yggdrasil causing Sleipnri eyes to widen. "So that means when Wulin was absorbing the life energy...The two essences must have responded?"Questioned Sleipnir causing Yggdrasil to nod her head. ''...Were those spectral figure them?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began recalling a green woman and purple man. He did feel an odd sense of familiarity with them. It would also exin why his Blue Silver Genesis was begging him to help them. Plus this may also exin why that small world he saw was simr to the tale his father told him. ''The Copse of the Divine Realm and it being swept away by the Space-time Turbulence.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he started to put the pieces together. "Yes, those essences responded and dived into Tang Wulin body. With this, they began to slowly change his body, with it still changing even now as we speak."Said Yggdrasil with a shake of her head. As she knew it would take a while before these essences fully seep into Tang Wulin''s body and fully awaken. It was simr to the Golden Dragon King seal, with both of them requiring time for Tang Wulin''s body to adapt to. "How do you know all of this?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil to giggle. "So many questions but so little time." Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "I''m sure you must have sensed it lurking around, so I don''t need to go into any specifics. Which means right now you have to get to work but I have a proposition for you."Said Yggdrasil with her eyes slightly narrow towards Tang Wulin, who strangely fell silent. "I want to be your next spirit ring or more specifically your Spirit Soul."Said Yggdrasil causing Sleipnir, Zeref and even Tang Wulin to be a bit shocked. Just who was Yggdrasil? She could be considered the first thing to ever have existed on the Douluo World itself. It was the oldest, wisest and most mysterious thing that ever had grace this, making it also the most precious. So it was no wonder that they were all shocked, that a being like this would want to be someone spirit soul. Especially when it had the ability to regrow and reached its previous peak. "Why?" Questioned Zeref with an arched brow. "Is it really a surprise I would want to be apart of someone as abnormal as him? Especially when he has the bloodline of the Goddess of Life and other god bloodlines?"Questioned Yggdrasil with a tilt of her head. But Tang Wulin and Zeref didn''t believe her as they both stared at her waiting for an answer. "Honestly you two. Fine, it''s because I need to hurry up and regain my full power."Said Yggdrasil with a cute pout causing them to blink their eyes. "Can''t youmand the to help nurture and restore you?" Questioned Sleipnir with her eyes widen in disbelief. "At how the world is at the moment? No way, as I''m not even sure if this ne would be able tost long enough for me to fully recover. Especially from the actions of those three brats that were throwing a hissy fit."Said Yggdrasil as she clenches her fist while she shes a look of irritation. They didn''t need to think, to know who Yggdrasil was referring to. Although it was pretty funny, she was referring to God Level beasts as brats but then again. This is a being that has been alive, since who knew how long. "Even without all of those problems, it would take at least tens thousand years for me to fully grow and regain my full power. Which is why I want to join with you as I could see this was the fastest path."Said Yggdrasil causing them all to nod their head. "So Wulin is your best bet?" Questioned Zeref. "Do you see or know anyone better?" Questioned Yggdrasil with a roll of her eyes causing Zeref lips to twitch. "So what do you say?" Questioned Yggdrasil towards Tang Wulin with her eyes shining. "Sure."Said Tang Wulin as he didn''t see any downside and did need a new spirit beast or soul spirit for his breakthrough into the Soul Emperor rank. Chapter 155: Duskgold (1) Chapter 155: Duskgold (1) Tang Wulin was meditating while circting the origin energy through his meridians as he began to stabilize the absorption of Yggdrasil. He was lucky or fortunate enough to have his soul power breakthrough rank 70 has he was absorbing the Life and Destruction Energy. This made it so; he didn''t have to wait to absorb Yggdrasil and get his seven soul rings. Also with him absorbing Yggdrasil, he didn''t need to get any other spirit beast or soul as she would be giving him a million years'' ones. "To think he now has three rings that are at the level of million-year cultivation and that his future rings will also be on that level."Said Zeref with a twitch of his lips. "No kidding." Said Sleipnir as she couldn''t help but shiver from the terrifying prowess of Tang Wulin in the future. While they were talking with each other, Tang Wulin was looking over the changes of his body from the Destruction and Life energy. ''Just what are those around my soul core.'' Thought Tang Wulin in confusion as he stared at his soul core. Around his soul core that has seemed to have gotten smaller and more condensed, were two small orbs orbiting around it. Looking at the smalls orbs even closer, Tang Wulin could feel and see each of them had their own unique energy. The green orb having life energy and the purple orb having the destruction energy. ''Is this where they are stored?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he gazes at the two orbs for a few seconds before shaking his head. He went off to check on his spirit souls, specifically Tao Tie and Leviathan who Yggdrasil told him was absorbing the Destruction and Life Energy. As he arrived at where both of his spirit soul was kept in his spiritual sea, he saw one of them had changed. "Dad!" Shouted Leviathan as he rushed toward Tang Wulin who was already expecting this and outstretched his hand. "Where is Tao Tie?" Questioned Tang Wulin once he saw Leviathaning to stop before his hands and him rubbing his head on it. "Sleeping."Said Leviathan with a tilt of head causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes and then slightly narrowing it. He began to make his way over to where Tao Tie was sleeping. When he arrived, he was able to see Tao Tie was lying on its stomach, with its body glowing with a purple and green light. "Is she still absorbing the energy..."Mutter Tang Wulin as he stared at Tao Tie in thought. It was then a light shed behind him, causing him to nce behind and see a spectral image of a giant dragon appearing behind him. "Earth Dragon King, Taotie."Said Tang Wulin with his eyes slightly widening in surprise at the appearance of the dragon he saw at the Nine Dragon King trials. "Father." Said the Taotie with a slight bow causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch and Leviathan to tilt his head as it nces between the two of them. "Rest assure father, right now that little dragon is going through its evolution and rebirth." Said Taotie with a deep chuckle. Tang Wulin slightly narrowed his eyes before ncing at Tao Tie for a bit and then back at the Earth Dragon King. "...Does she have your bloodline?"Questioned Tang Wulin after a few seconds of thinking. "Impressive but yes, surprisingly she does have my bloodline." Said Taotie with a bit of glee in his voice at the thought of his bloodline being able to serve his father better than his brothers. "What do you mean by evolution? Do you mean she will be a True Dragon?" "Not just that father. But she would be the next Dragon King, once she has reached a high enough cultivation."Said Taotie causing Tang Wulin to slowly nod his head. "Something like that is possible?" Questions Tang Wulin in slight disbelief. "Normally no, has our bloodline had long been thin down to the point where it''s hard to say if there are any True Dragons left. But because you have the Golden Dragon King and the Dragon God soul as apart of you. You were able to awaken and upgrade the bloodline of Tao Tie to the point where she could be the new Earth Dragon King."Said Taotie with a sigh. "Of course the Destruction and Life Energy yed an apart, as it helps skip the whole step of slowly refining Tao Tie blood and just propel it forward." "What will happen to you then? Actually, how are you even here?"Questioned Tang Wulin with an arched brow. "Don''t worry father. I will be able to exist, as long as you are able to revive everyone and me. As for how I''m here, it''s tied to that bracelet you have on your wrist for the past months."Said Taotie causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "What exactly his the bracelet?" Questioned Tang Wulin with his face slowly showing his confusing. "Huh? Mountain didn''t tell you about the bracelet?"Questioned Taotie in slight disbelief. "He didn''t." "That idiot. No wonder you haven''t tried to contact us all this time."Said Taotie with a sigh. "The bracelet on your wrist is called the Dragon Tears, an artifact left by your previous incarnation the original Dragon God. Originally the Dragon Valley was protected and guarded by the Dragon God soul, which was why you were able to find it in there. Because you absorbed the Dragon God soul and were recognized by us, we were able to seal the Dragon Valley into the artifact, allowing us to be carried away by you. Of course, even with this, it would take way too much energy for us to interact with you, let alone help you with anything." "It''s why so far, the Dragon Tear has been nothing but ordinary. But of course, it''s everything but that, as the things its offer was truly amazing. With the Dragon Tears, no dragon spirit or beast will be able to inflict harm upon you, lest they feel the suppression of the will of the Dragon God. It also allows you a chance to revive and restore back the Dragon n from death."Said the Taotie but then he hesitating nce at Tang Wulin. "...That''s of course if you still want us."Said Taotie softly causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow but he didn''tment on Taotie''s tone. "Didn''t I say before, that if you all want to rampage through the world? Then you just need to follow me."Said Tang Wulin causing Taotie''s eyes to widen and then for it to chuckle out loud. "Of course."Said Taotie with a huge ferocious grin and then he sighed. "I truly long for the day when we all can fight by your side again..."Said Taotie as his figure began to fade away. . Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he saw the Earth Dragon King fading away and then he nces towards Leviathan who was staring at him. He outstretches his hand towards Leviathan and began rubbing his head. ''It''s about time we leave.'' Thought Tang Wulin. # It took about two days for the surge of life energy to have been absorbed by all of the entities on the Demon Ind. Many were able to make a breakthrough during this instant, like Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi. With this, they were able to go from Spirit Saint to a rank 84 Spirit Douluo. Xu Lizhi was able to also benefit from the Life Energy as it caused his cultivation base to surge straight up to the Spirit Saint rank. But sadly, he would need a new Spirit Soul to amodate to fully breakthrough. The old demons were able to find out what caused the Life Tide to havee early. But they were too scared and horrified of Tang Wulin, to even try to ask him about it. They wouldn''t bother trying to ask the others if they knew anything as they could tell from their confused looks, they knew just about much as them. Either way, they decided to begin Xu Lizhi training, with them using this as a way to unleash their frustration and anger. They use all of their tricks and horrible schemes on Xu Lizhi who could only suffer under their tactics. Yet to the Old Demons shock, the fatty did not only cry out but only persevere and ask for more training. Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi watched over Xu Lizhi training, just in case these Old Demons decided to take things too far or just in case he showed signs of a breakdown. But they were also shocked at his perseverance, which even caused a smile to crack on Wu Zhankong ice old face. Of course, they didn''t just watch Xu Lizhi all day but also cultivated around the center of the Demon Ind. As the Life Energy was abundant there, with the nts and trees glittering like diamonds. They were surprised that their Life Span and Vitality was being increased, although by a small amount and their spiritual power was being refined. While all of this was happening, Tang Wulin was leisurely walking around the Demon Ind as if he had nothing better to do. This, of course, confused everyone, specifically Wu Zhankong, Shen Yi and Xu Lizhi who knew Wulin. They all knew he wouldn''t be doing anything unless it had a purpose. So they weren''t too worried, although Wu Zhankong did urge him to make haste back to Shrek Academy. Tang Wulin only replied that he would wait for them to finish and then go back with them if nothinges up. Wu Zhankong could only ept his answer, as he knew how stubborn Wulin could be. The old demons made sure to stay out of Tang Wulin way when he walks by them and were all frightening about his intentions, whenever he walked by. Another Five days, passed on the Demon Ind before Tang Wulin stop walking around the Ind. "Well now, its time I check that out." Mutter Tang Wulin as he unleashed his Light Wings and began flying away from the Demon Ind. Tang Wulin was about two hundred meters away from the Ind but then his sense tingles and his instincts fluctuated, causing him to stop and nce ahead. It was then an earth-shattering roar suddenly rang out that was able to shake the sky itself. When the roar was heard Tang Wulin was able to detect a blood essence with fluctuations that would put even Mu Ye to shame. Tang Wulin didn''t need to squint his eyes to feel and notice, the golden blur that was a kilometer away from him. The speed of the blur was something too fast as it reduced the distance with a second. The blur stopped in front of Tang Wulin with a glimmer of dushkgold particles shimmering around the figure that was now revealed. The figure was a man that had an exceedingly strong and powerful physique. He was a very tall and muscr looking human with ayer of faint dusk gold that emerged on the surface of his skin. His whole body was emitted a massive blood essence fluctuation, pulsating rapidly despite its size. He had an enormous pair of bronze bell-like eyes that were filled with such savagery and ruthlessness. The man''s eyes instantly locked on to Tang Wulin who face was still stoic. As the man began to open his mouth and begins to talk. "Y-" His face was confronted with a golden fist that crushed the blood essence that was coiling around his body andunched him downwards. Yet before he could fully be lunched, arge golden w was able to instantly grab him and then he was met with a long golden dragon tail. Instantly the man was being sent straight to the Demon Ind, with Tang Wulin right on his tail. Chapter 156: Duskgold (2) Chapter 156: Duskgold (2) A thundering noise rang out through the sky as a figure was being sent flying and with another one chasing after. Tang Wulin was coated with an extremely thinyer of transparent and ethereal scales. On his forehead was his jeweled crown with all of the gems lighting up and with his fifth soul ring shining with radiance. Yet that wasn''t just only it, as Tang Wulin''s blood essence began to rumble as a wisp of a red aura began to spread around it. Tang Wulin had already unleashed all of his buffs and enhancement skills without a second to lose. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soars.'' ''Time Magic: Slow Time.'' The world around Tang Wulin began slowing down by thirty percent, with his whole figure turning into a golden and ck dragon. Both of these dragons burst towards the flying figure with unrivaled vigor and ferocity. The man who was being sent flying raised his head with anger pulsing through his eyes. Not only was he sent flying by this pest of a human but he was sent flying before he could even finish his words. ''Unforgivable.'' Concluded the man in rage as his left arm began to shimmer with dusk gold radiance. But how could Tang Wulin allow him a chance to counter-attack? Instantly Tang Wulin''s eyes became red slits with sparks flying around and his scales beginning to shine even more. His blood core began pulsing with terrifying vigor as if it has just been awakening and began surging with unstoppable power. The man with the dusk gold radiance whole body tremble and shook as he felt an unbearable pressureing down upon him. His eyes were wide, with his pupils trembling and his body shaking with fright. ''What the hell! Why is my bloodline being suppressed!'' Thought the man in fright. Yet he wasn''t given much time to think as Tang Wulin mmed right into him again but this time, he didn''t let him fly away. ''Magic Dragon Fist.'' ''Magic Dragon w.'' Tang Wulin fist was coated with blue-ck energy as he embedded it into the man, whose eyes slightly widen in shock. Then his other hand wing down upon the man and leaving four blue-ck energy wisp on him. The man was able to recover from the brutal suppression and swung his fist toward Tang Wulin with an explosive amount of force and aura bursting out. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t panic as he moved closer towards the fist the man sent out. While his whole body lit up in white and with one of his luminous wings moving in front of him ''Golden Dragon Tyrant Body.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Emission.'' Tang Wulin''s body slightly shook from the fist of the man as it made contact with one of his Light Wings. But to the shock of the man whose fist was covered with dusk gold, Tang Wulin wasn''t pushed back. Tang Wulin then thurst his fist towards the man with the space around him trembling uncontrobly and twisting. The man tried to block the attack but Tang Wulin open up his mouth. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' A thunderous roar rang out from Tang Wulin with an unfathomably powerful aura following after and a gigantic golden dragon''s head emerging from behind him. The mighty roar caused the man movements to slow down as if he was being suppressed by something. It was through this, that Tang Wulin fist was able to be embedded in the man guts. This causes him to be sent flying straight toward the shores of the Demon Ind. His whole body shook the whole ind, as it caused a small crater and rapture to form on the sands. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t give up on his attack, as he dashes downward toward the man in a streak of golden light. But it was then a terrifying energy burst out under sand and caused all of the shore to be blown away as something horrifying began to rise. The figure was a hundred meters tall bear with thick dark golden fur on his body. Its arms were extremely long, as they droop along the sides of its body. With its shoulders bulging up, it was swelling up like a little mountain. It was a giant Duskgold Dreadw Bear! The Duskgold Dreadw Bear didn''t even waste any time as it shed upward with its ws. The moment it shed, the terrifying de''s radiance was beginning to cleave asunder through space itself, as it made its way to Tang Wulin. With the destructive power that was bursting out of the w, it caused the sky to cken and the world to turn dull. Yet Tang Wulin''s expression didn''t change as he continues forward as both of his fists were coated with blue-ck energy. ''Time Magic: Compression.'' Duskgold Dreadw Bear''s eyes were burning with unbridled rage and a bit of glee, as it saw Tang Wulin was still charging towards him. But then to the shock of the bear, it was met with the scene of Tang Wulin vanishing from his eyes. ''What!'' Instantly the Duskgold Dreadw Bear began expanding its senses out but then it''s expression change when it found out where Tang Wulin was. But before it could do anything, Tang Wulin began igniting his Dragon Might and Aura, causing the brutal suppression on the Duskgold Dreadw Bear to increase. Then Tang Wulin began unleashing a relentless onught of strikes on the Duskgold Dreadw Bear with his fist being coated to blue-ck energy. ''Gravity Control: Heavier.'' ''Weight Maniption.'' Bang! ''Magic Dragon res.'' The Duskgold Dreadw Bear face began contorting as it felt like it was hit by countless meteorites as if he was in a meteor showers. Yet that wasn''t the end, as countless specks of dazzling light began raining down on the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. ''Damn it!'' Thought Duskgold Dreadw as it began to open its mouth but then countless vines and blue-ck chains began wrapping around his mouth, forcing it to shut. Tang Wulin continues blows on the Duskgold Dreadw stomach that were ear-splitting and deafening before the bear lifted off the ground from the continuous blows. Tang Wulin instantly grabs onto the Duskgold Dreadw fur and then spinning it around before he mmed it down on the ground. The whole ind shook once more, but this was the moment that the Duskgold Dreadw was waiting for as it roars out. A dusk gold pulse was sent out as a huge shockwave began tearing everything around it apart. Yet as if he was expecting this, countless amount of multi-colored vines was formed around Tang Wulin, while the rest began forming a sphere around his body. Just as the shockwave made contact with the vines and began ruthlessly tearing it apart, before sending the sphere flying. The sphere made out of vines was continuously being torn apart as the shockwave from the roar was shaking the ind with rumbling sounds. It didn''t take long before the sphere made out of vines was all torn apart. Tang Wulin''s figure appeared with his two wings forming a shield in front of him. Not only that but he was spinning as his body was flying backward through the air. Bang! Tang Wulin foot smashed into countless amounts of vines that erupted from the ground behind him as if to catch him. But then his eyes sh, as he used the vines as spring and wasunch straight back towards the Duskgold Dreadw Bear. How could the Duskgold Dreadw Bear not notice the streak of golding towards it? The Duskgold Dreadw Bear cleave down with a terrifying sh that acted as if it wanted to tear through all of the heaven and earth. "Remember the person who killed you, was the great Bear Lord." Roar the Bear Lord as it saw Tang Wulin figure being overshadowed by his terrifying w. Tang Wulin slightly narrowed his eyes, as he saw the terrifying shing his way, yet he still continued charging forward. ''Golden Dragon Raging Domain.'' ''Golden Dragon Inferno Kill.'' Tang Wulin''s eyes turned even more blood-red as golden sparks began to leak. His golden scales started to be blood-red on the edges and they also be rougher, as if they were actually alive. Ethereal dragonic horns started to appear on his head and with brilliant sparks of golden-red crackling all around him. While this was going on, a golden sphere began expanding outward and engulfing the area around him. Yet that wasn''t the only thing expanding out from Tang Wulin as a another golden sphere that was tainted with brilliant red came out too. Tang Wulin gritted his teeth as he felt untold rage and divine madness erupting explosively from his consciousness after he used these two domains. He could feel the madness and blood lust of the Golden Dragon King trying to overtake his mind but he didn''t need it butting in at all. It was only through his iron will he wasn''t instantly overtaken by the Golden Dragon King madness. Yet who knew how long he would be able tost? It was then that Tang Wulin''s blood core began to pulse, as seven-colored radiance began to burst out as if it was reacting to the Golden Dragon King madness. It wasn''t the only thing as the Life Energy instead of his erupted outward alongside his Sea Godbloodline. These three powers began making their way through Tang Wulin''s body and began forcibly restraining the Golden Dragon King madness. This allowed Tang Wulin to focus all of his attention on the Bear Lord, who was also being influenced by his two domains. Bear Lord instantly felt the suppression from Tang Wulin increase seven-fold causing his attack toe to a halt. It was if the world was overflowing with killing intent that contained a power that could destroy the heavens itself. Yet that wasn''t the only thing it was feeling, as the feeling became even worse as it felt a brutal and intimidating murderous auraing from Tang Wulin. A bloody red and purple glow began to erupt out from Tang Wulin already deadly aura. Tang Wulin figure smashed straight into the Bear Lord once again, causing his giant figure to be lifted off the ground. "This! Abnormal strength!" Roared the Bear Lord as felt his stomach contorting but it refuses to lose as it hacks down with boundless fury. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t cower one bit as a golden-red ethereal aura around him erupted with radiance and divinity. With a beaming grin on his face, a spectral silhouette began to form around Tang Wulin as he thrust out his fist to meet the Bear Lord w. It was an earth-shattering and ear-splitting sound that rang out as these two attack sh that caused space around them to crack. Yet strangely enough, if one was to see the direct sh between these two, they would be confused. As it wasn''t a sh between a giant bear and human. But one of a Bear and a transparent golden-red dragon with exotic tribal markings that was exuding a murderous aura. Both Tang Wulin and Bear Lord didn''t notice this as they started unleashing another fierce onught of attack on each other. Their sh was an intense confrontation with an enormous explosion that sounded out behind them, causing the earth to crack and rupture. After the seventh exchange, it was then Tang Wulin didn''t sh with the Bear Lord but caught its downward strike and soared towards the Bear Lord chest. The Bear Lord couldn''t react from Tang Wulin''s unexpected attack, with his speed not being any slower than its. As Tang Wulin fist was smashing into the Bear Lord body, the sound of ear-splitting noise and ripples were being formed through the sky. If anyone was to witness the battle at this moment, they would see shockwave being formed as the Bear Lord''s body was being pushed back. The Bear Lord roared out in anger, as it tried to swipe at Tang Wulin but then multi-colored vines came in front of Tang Wulin to block the attack. Allowing for him to duck under the swipe of the Bear Lord w and then counteract with a fist to the chest. The air trembles from the shockwavesing off of the Bear Lords body. As Tang Wulin fist caused the Bear Lord''s whole body to be lifted off the ground. Then with the power behind another blow, the Bear Lord was sent flying even with his gigantic size that was overshadowing Tang Wulin. Before the Bear Lord''s massive body could get anywhere, its body was forcibly tugged as if something was pulling it. Tang Wulin hand held his Multi-colored vines that were darker usually, with them being connected around the arms of the Bear Lord. With all of his strength, Tang Wulin pulled back the huge body of the Bear Lord back towards him. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly narrow with one of his pupil shining dazzling white, as a blue-ck aura began swirling around his golden-red ethereal cloak. ''Magic Dragon re.'' ''Magic Dragon Spiraling Ray.'' ''Magic Dragon Eternal Breath.'' The sky bes bathed in light, as starry specs of light began to not only shoot down from the illuminated sky. They also came from behind Tang Wulin with them curving all around as they head towards the Bear Lord. Yet that wasn''t the end as a gigantic beam started to form in front of Tang Wulin before he roared out. The coordinated attacks, all hit the Bear Lord body in rapid session. The direct collision on the Beat Lord was frightening, as the winds themselves began to pick up and started to form mighty gales. Yet Tang Wulin still continued to pull the body of the Bear Lord that was being covered in smokes. "Damn you human!" Roared out the Bear Lord whose body was now being pulled out of the smoke. Tang Wulin wasn''t surprised to see there wasn''t any damage done to the Bear Lord with his soul power attacks. But of course, he wasn''t hoping or expecting his soul power attacks to work on a being, who had the brute strength and blood essence of a Limit Douluo. ''Die.'' Thought Tang Wulin with his eyes shing. It was then that the Bear Lord felt the untold amount of danger as his acute instincts and senses were screaming for him to move. It was then he saw the smoke around him being blown away by a streak of gold, red and purpleing towards him. Seeing the spear that was closing in on his chest, The Bear Lord growled and began moving his hand to sh down. But to his shock, his movements felt off and was slowed down vastly. As if his whole body was being ovee with drowsiness or tiredness. ''Time Magic: Red Zone Overcharge.'' But that wasn''t all, as it felt something was amiss with its senses as for a split second, the spear instantly teleported in front of it. This caused its reaction to be dyed, enough for Golden Dragon Spear to crosses the distance before it could defend itself. It was then the spear tore through its fur and then its raw flesh, like a knife to butter. An earth-shattering and blood-curling roar rang out through the whole area, which caused everything to shake. It sounded so inhumane and terrifying that it would make one think that whoever was uttering such a sound must have been experiencing hell. They wouldn''t be so off from the truth, as the Duskgold Dreadw Bear was screaming with all of its might. It screams as the Golden Dragon Spear that had both the power of Annihtion and Destruction Energy began running amok in its body. If any soul master or soul beast was to see a scene like this, they would have been shocked and frighten to death. As the image of the Duskgold Dreadw Bear was screaming out in fright and pain was something that didn''t match its mighty image. ''No! No! No!'' Screamed the Bear Lord as it could feel its own nerves were being fried and burn by the strange lights pulsing through its body. Not only that but he could feel his own flesh was being melted and disintegrated by the lights. It further became even more horrified when it found out, where the spear was rushing toward. ''This bastard is after my heart!'' Thought the Bear Lord in dismay before it began to roar out and stimte its power inside of its body. Its dusk gold radiance was rushing everywhere inside of its body to destroy the energy inside of its body before all of his organs get too damaged. The Bear Lord began shrinking its size down to that of only ten meters tall. It did this as a way to try and limit the area that the light could travel. It didn''t take longer than a second for the Bear Lord to disperse all of the purple and red light inside of its body. Of course, it didn''t forget about the Golden Spear, heading towards its heart. With the unbelievable ability, the Bear Lord was able to move its heart from its chest to another part of its body. Allowing it to escape the doors of death, although the Golden Dragon Spear was still lodged in its chest. "Curse you human!" The Bear Lord was enraged by the amount of damage the human has caused and how close it was close to dying. As it felt thest remnant of destruction and the annihtion energy inside of its body dissipating. The Bear Lord prepare for an attack but then its eyes widen when it felt the energy inside of its body was being sucked away by something. ''It''s that spear!'' Thought The Bear Lord in dismay as it could feel the Golden Dragon Spear was leeching away its life and spirit energy. But it didn''t care as it roared out even more, while even more dusk-gold radiance began to burst out from it. But how could Tang Wulin let it? And so he inhaled. "What!" Roared the Bear Lord in shock as he watched Tang Wulin start to literally suck the energy out of him. But that wasn''t all, as the Bear Lord felt its consciousness and body tremble as its expression began to change even more. ''He can absorb even those too.'' Thought the Bear Lord in fright as it felt its soul and spiritual powers being drained as Tang Wulin kept on inhaling. Because of this, the Bear Lord nk out for a split second as it felt itself being drained and suck up dry. As if he was waiting for this moment, Tang Wulin instantly flick his finger as he employed his multi-colored vines. Countless amount of vines erupted from the ground and began wrapping around the Duskgold Bear w to restrict and pulled it down. It was at this moment when the Bear Lord was able toe back, causing its eyes to slightly widen as it felt it was falling. "Let''s test that body." Said Tang Wulin for the first time since the fight started. The Bear Lord was able to hear the words of Tang Wulin, causing it to shiver in fright and beginning to try to break free. It ignored the spear in its chest, as it could feel its instinct was telling it to escape now. Tang Wulin''s eye slightly narrowed when he saw that the Bear Lord was still able to resist. ''Body Sect Secret Art: Heavenly Palm.'' ''Time Magic: Infinity Palm.'' Tang Wulin thrust out his palm towards the Bear Lord causing a golden-red aura to be produced out of his palms. The Bear Lord eyes widen when it felt his body being pushed down by an invisible forcefield down. It wasn''t just one but a countless amount of forcefield being formed. The Bear Lord felt like it was being pushed down by hundreds of palms that were all stack together. The Bear Lord tried to break away from the attack but it was a losing battle, with the vines and chains that just appeared, were also pulling him downwards into the ground. It was then, the Bear Lord was met with countless amounts of Lacrima filled with destruction energy all around him. The Bear Lord didn''t know what these strange objects, were around him. But it knew, the eerie glow that they gave off, was something too dangerous. The Bear Lord eyes were wide with shock and fright but it did nothing to stop the unknown terror that came as the Lacrima began to lit up. The whole ind shook as a giant purple light explosion erupted from the Ind shore with a purple light and chaotic lightning bursting through the ground. The purple light was truly terrifying, as it burst through the ground like an active geyser. Anything that the light touch was all sted and crumble to ashes. Anyone who saw this would be frightened as they watch the purple light obliterating everything around it. Countless amount of earth raptures were being formed, with the sky starting to rain and lightning dancing around from the explosion. Rumbling and thunderous noise was ringing through the sky, with even the space in the are shaking with earsplitting sounds. Yet throughout all of this, Tang Wulin still stood above the area of the explosion with a stoic look. Chapter 157: Duskgold (3) Chapter 157: Duskgold (3) ''I didn''t think it would all work out, so well.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he stared at the crackling energy that was the destruction energy. Just a second ago, the Bear Lord himself was bombarded with over fifty Lacrima filled with destruction energy that was underground. The power of just one sphere could easily destroy a whole hill but over fifty of them? Not even a mountain range would be able to exist if they all went off at the same time. Let alone Title Douluo, Tang Wulin wasn''t sure even those higher could withstand the st with just their bare body alone. Yet, the Bear Lord took all fifty of them at point-nk, while he was being somewhat restrained. Most would be shocked and surprised about the damage that was caused in the area around, but the rest wouldpletely have one question on their mind. How could such a thing happen? In fact, the proper question should be where did those spheres filled with destruction energye from? Of course, they were all from Tang Wulin who nted them inside of the ground, across the whole ind during the week he stayed here. But even then, how would he knew he would be fighting the Bear Lord or even how did he even know this would be the location? ''Was it a week ago? No... It was at that time.'' Thought Tang Wulin. When first began to spread out his senses, after the changes of him gaining the Life Goddess Bloodline. He was able to locate the Bear Lord that was about five kilometers away from the Demon Ind, with him being able to tell their exact location. Initially, he was surprised, they didn''t perceive him but then realize his Spiritual Sense had been refined and remolded by the Life Goddess bloodline. From what he could tell, most likely only someone with a Divine Sense could notice or even feel his detection on them. Of course, he didn''t know the person, was the Bear Lord but that didn''t matter as he could feel their emotions, life energy, and intent clearly. Yet it wasn''t just that, as the most terrifying part was that he could inspect the amount of danger that the Bear Lord was to him. Actually, it was more of his sense being able to tell whether the person''s influence would cause him bad luck or good luck. As Yggdrasil and Sleipnir told him that the Goddess of Life had the ability to divine the luck of future events or actions. Although they were surprised, his spiritual sense would have developed an ability like that. As something like that would cause one spiritual sense which could already find out information about their opponent, to be even more devastating. Either way, he was able to determine the man was bad news and also a rough estimate of his strength. So he began formting a n tobat it, as he had no intention of running or avoiding him. After he hade up with the n, he began preparing the ''secret weapons'' underground, all around the Ind. As he truthfully didn''t have any idea where he would be engaging his opponent or if he would be able to get to them to the ind. Of course, he put most of them at the edge of the Ind, just in case. With all of the preparation done, he went on the initiative and forced the man towards the Demon Ind, where he had the greatest advantage. From there, he merely began to dominate the man and simply look for ways to enact the n. Of course, he wouldn''t rely on the n itself as nothing was perfect. Which was shown when the man turned into an enormous gigantic bear Spirit Beast, forcing him to adapt and find a way to turn it back. As this wasn''t just any Spirit Beast but was the king among the Duskgold Dreadw Bears. Rank fourth in the Great Beast ranking and is one of the strongest Spirit Beast that is alive in the world. Of course, that only motivated him more and also gave him a better chance of beating this foe because of his Dragon Core and Golden Dragon King suppression. Which is why he used different tactics to pummel it and then went for the kill with his Golden Dragon Spear. The Bear Lord tried to guard against it but from the very start of their battle, he has been using his third soul skill, Ena. Each time, the Bear Lord was wrapped in his vines, he was being slowly infected by his sleep powder. It didn''t work right away but as the fight went on, the Bear Lord was starting to feel the mental exhaustion and drowsiness of the powder. Combine this with his use of slowing down the Bear Lord''s perception of time with his time magic. It allowed his spear to easily close the distance and make contact. This was also why, Tang Wulin''s absorption of Soul, Spiritual Energy, and Energy was so effective. Although he was somewhat surprised by the Bear Lord escaping its death, it didn''t matter as he simply moved on to another method. Which was why he dragged all of the Lacrimas filled with destruction energy from all around the Ind, towards him. He did this with his Blue Silver Genesis, while he was fighting with the Bear Lord. Then he simply uses some of his other vines to weaken the structure below and then drag down the Bear Lord. "But of course, Limit Douluo really are monsters."Mutter Tang Wulin with a light sigh with his body instinctively stepping back. A Large w appeared under Tang Wulin who was looking forward, causing the ground to split apart. It was giving off iparably terrifying and savagery power as it made its way towards Tang Wulin. Yet therge w didn''t tear or rip apart Tang Wulin at all. In fact, the w swept straight past Tang Wulin with it missing him only by an inch. "How!" An earth-shaking roaring shook the sky itself. "Took you long enough toe back up. I was wondering if I would have to send some vines down for you."Said Tang Wulin with a slight smirk as he stared at the Bear Lord. The image of the Bear Lord was no longer the majestic figure of the Duskgold Dreadw Bear that could strike fear in anyone. As right now, some of it burns were burned off with burn marks showing. One could see the remnant of the destruction energy as little sparks were moving around the Bear Lord body. Other than the asional wounds and scraps, the Bear Lord seemed to be fine. Not only that but it seems it was able to rid itself of Tang Wulin Golden Dragon Spear. With the spear wound, slowly closing up. ''Interesting.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he was able to perceive what had happened below. The Bear Lord with quick thinking was able to gather its blood essence power to guard against most of the energy. Not only that but it seems even its internal organs had been cultivated to the point that they had defensive powers simr to its outer body. "Not bad using your Blood Essence to guard against most of the damage."Said Tang Wulin with a hint of amusement in his eyes. Of course, this pissed off the Bear Lord even more as the dusk gold radiance around him began to glow even more intense. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t give him a chance to attack as purple-ck orbs instantly appeared around him. The Bear Lord eyes widen as he saw the chaotic energy that was crackling off them and also the terrifying feeling from before. ''Those are!'' Bang! The Bear Lord roar rang out as it felt its fur being burned from the orbs of destruction energy exploding in front of him. Tang Wulin gained the ability to utilize the destruction energy in ways he was never been able to before after he had gained the God of Destruction bloodline. While he always had, destruction energy inside of his Soul Core, he wasn''t able to utilize it at all, it was the same for the life energy. In fact, these energies only acted up when he was in danger or if something they didn''t like appears. While he didn''t have much practice with the destruction energy, he was able to utilize it on a basic level because of his Annihtion training. Of course, simr to his Annihtion he could only use a little bit of the destruction energy or else he will lose control of it. Although his control would get better, the more of his Destruction God bloodline he is able to awaken. So it wasn''t a surprise that the Bear Lord wasn''t as damaged from that attack,pare to him taking over fifty Lacrima of destruction energy. But it wasn''t like Tang Wulin employed that attack thoughtlessly. As four rings appeared behind him and they began to lit up. Instantly countless amounts of multi-colored vines erupted from below both Tang Wulin and the Bear Lord. They all rose up from below and loop around both of them, like a birdcage. Each of the vines emitted incredible streaks of lightning radiance and crackled with fury as if they were bolts of lightning. It was then, a thunderous sound rang out, as blue lightning vines hacked down towards the Bear Lord who was still recovering from the destruction energy. It was as if there were thousands of thousands of lightning bolts hacking down. The Bear Lord was only able to raise its arms to block before the bolts struck and continuously descended. The sound of lightning rumbled, ear-splitting and deafening as bolts of vines continuously descending upon the Bear Lord. ''This won''t do match but, it should give me a chance.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he knew none of his soul power attacks except for the Destruction Energy would put a dent into the Bear Lord defense. Tang Wulin outstretches his hand, causing his Golden Dragon Spear to reappear in his hand as the lightning vines in front of him were blown apart. He instantly flicks his finger up causing another set of vines to erupt from the ground, but they didn''t swarm towards the Bear Lord. An ear-splitting sound rang out as a streak of light shot straight towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin clenches his Golden Dragon Spear while pouring Destruction and Annihtion Energy around it. Yet this wasn''t the end as even his golden-red aura was beginning to fuse with the spear. ''More!'' Tang Wulin''s blood core began to rumble with raw power and fury, as its energy started to explode outward from it. An ethereal dragon head begins forming at the tip of the Golden Dragon Spear as if it was bing an eastern dragon. Instantly the golden dragon shape around his glittering spear turned into a blood dragon with murderous rage. Violent streaks of golden and red light begin spreading out of the Golden Dragon Spear as if was awakening after a long slumber. As he saw the streak of light reaching towards him, Tang Wulin threw his spear with all of his might causing the space in front of him to severely distort. This was not a skill or special ability from Tang Wulin but his pure overwhelming might that was making the space around him submit. The spear that was emitting deadly radiance began tearing asunder the area around itself as it headed towards the streak of light. The Bear Lord unleashed one of its most terrifying attacks, called the Darkgolden Terrowws. Once it was unleashed, everything began to be torn into pieces from the air to space itself. This was an attack that truly made it be known as the king of destruction among the Spirit Beast. The Darkgolden Terroww and the Spear began shing for dominance causing sparks of energy to interweave through the sky like lightning. Space itself was being shattered and smashed apart from these two trying to overpower the other. The sh was so terrifying that even if one was to escape to another dimension. They would still be able to feel the terrifying aura and energy of these shes. ''Time Magic: Compression.'' ''Time Magic: eleration.'' ''Time Magic: Red Zone.'' Tang Wulin took one step, causing Space to distort around him. It was then that the distance between him and Bear Lord shortened, causing him to instantly appear above him. As if the Bear Lord was expecting him, a terrifying w was hacking upward to Tang Wulin who was able to instantly appear in front of it. Yet with a speed that he didn''t disy before, Tang Wulin struck back with his own fist. Dark gold and Golden-red energy erupted outward, as these two tried to overpower each other. Both of them began sending out strikes after strikes against each other, causing small shockwaves through the sky and through the void. Yet the Bear Lord was on the losing end, as it had to be careful of Tang Wulin''s constant use of Destruction Energy and his other attacks. It wouldn''t be wrong to say, that Tang Wulin was unleashing all of his attacks as he fought in close quarters with the Bear Lord. The Bear Lord was struggling just getting close to Tang Wulin. It would be pelted with a countless number of specs of energy from above or the vines from below that were emitting lighting. It could also feel its body getting tired when it hasn''t even been that long since the fight started as if he has been fighting for months. If this wasn''t bad enough, it would have to deal with the explosion of Tang Wulin aura if it got too close. Tang Wulin attacks had great coordination with each other, with eachbing with each other and effectively restraining the Bear Lord. This caused it to stepped back and retreated, while Tang Wulin''s attacks became more ruthless and ferocious. Tang Wulin attacked more and more, with the golden-red aura around him surging chaotically. His hand had already be a blur with his sense constantly searching for an opening as he kept on sending out a countless amount of attack. The more the Bear Lord retreated, the faster Tang Wulin attacks cameing with the Bear Lord bing nothing more than a punching bag. All of this was causing the Bear Lord aura to rumble with a fury that it tried to hold in but it wasn''t able to for too long. With a roar, the Bear Lord stomped down and charge toward Tang Wulin with it ignoring the onught of attacks. It didn''t take him a second to appear right in front of Tang Wulin as he raised his w to sh down. But then his body instantly froze and trembled as he felt an intent sense of danger. It instantly shot back as the sea below them rose up like a violent hurricane as if it wanted to catch the Bear Lord. It was then that the Bear Lord eyes slightly widen and its body shiver as it saw Tang Wulin smirk getting even bigger. It was then a streak of purple, ck and gold appeared right behind the Bear Lord with the intent to pierce through it. Chapter 158: Summoned Chapter 158: Summoned At the sight of a streak of lighting towards it, the Bear Lord quickly reacts. Instantly dusk-gold radiance bust forth from the Bear Lord body like a volcano erupting. Yet Tang Wulin refuse to give it a chance and began inhaling all of the energy around the Bear Lord. The Bear Lord roared out in anger before it quickly swung its arm at the spear as it saw its blood essence being drained. This caused the Golden Dragon Spear to be sent away but not before its tip was able to pierce into the Bear Lord. ''Time Magic: Zone Age.'' With a roar, the Bear Lordunched itself back even further away from Tang Wulin in even more fright and panic. "How! How can you control thews of Time so well!" Roared the Bear Lord as it stared at Tang Wulin with raging eyes. "Why shouldn''t I be able to" Said Tang Wulin as he stared at the Bear Lord while outstretching his hand and resummoning his Golden Dragon Spear. ''How many tricks does this human have?'' Thought the Bear Lord in annoyance and fright as just at the moment when the spear tip was able to piece through its fur. The Bear Lord felt a apart of its flesh being aged as if over fifty years had passed in the blink of an eye. This was something terrifying to beings like the ferocious Beast as the more they age, the closer they are to the tribtions for their cultivation. Even Di Tian, himself was scared of his next Tribtion which was why he wanted their Lord to hurry up and beplete. ''Just what was that skill.'' Thought the Bear Lord as his body began to slightly shiver from the previous sensation. The time magic, Tang Wulin applied to his spear was called Zone Age. It was an ability that allowed him to his fist or spear with time magic, allowing him to age a person. It didn''t matter whether if the attack lightly hit the opponent or grazes them, as it would still take effect. Of course, this only affects the area, in which the target was hit. The Bear Lord, for example, would only feel its flesh at the side of its back being aged, instead of its whole body or soul. An ability like this was truly terrifying, as even those with a long life span would still be very reluctant to face such an attack. It had already forgotten how long it had been since itst fought such an annoying opponent. As ever since it started to fight this human in front of it, it has been through a roller coaster of emotion. Whether it be from this human terrifying physical prowess that seemed to not even lose out to it or his ability to suppress even its own bloodline. Then there is the human ability to fight the Bear Lord as if he was predicting all of its moves. And to top it all off, this human was even able to somehow manipte the ocean that was filled with destruction energy. Meaning at the moment, this human had an almost perfect defense against the Bear Lord direct attacks. ''Di Tian was right! This kid is too dangerous!''Thought the Bear Lord as it tried to think ande up with a way to kill this monster in front of it. As it knew, if an existence like this was left to fully grow up. Then it wasn''t sure if even its Lords would be able to defeat this opponent, let alone kill him. "Round two? Let''s go."Said Tang Wulin with a smile as he readies his Golden Dragon Spear as he senses the determination of the Bear Lord. ''I must kill him!'' Thought the Bear Lord, as its blood essence began to rumble with vigor and fury. But it was then its body shook as it felt something calling or summoning it. ''Damn it! It''s happening now!'' Thought the Bear Lord in anger but then it only sighed as it knows it couldn''t do anything about it. The Bear Lord knew it would have toe with even more people to try and kill Tang Wulin. It doubts it could really kill this human by itself in such a small amount of time. While it was thinking this, specs of golden light started to form around it. As if the specs of light were all fireflies that were dancing around the Bear Lord. This caused the Bear Lord the whole figure to look like the core of the sun itself. ''So it''s here.'' Thought the Bear Lord with a sigh. "Fine human, consider you-" The Bear Lord didn''t get to finish its words as something shocking was happening in front of it. The same golden light that was shimming around it, was also around Tang Wulin. "How! How are the lights also showing up for you!" Roared the Bear Lord in absolute shock. This was something he never thought or could never imagine. An actual human was being summoned to the event known as the Spirit Beast Festival. ''Shouldn''t there be a limit to how many tricks or mysterious one should have!'' Thought the Bear Lord as its vision started to be blinded by the light. Thest thing it saw before it was fully blinded was the small grin on Tang Wulin face, growing even bigger. # "Damn it!" A thunderous roar reverberates through the lush forest, which caused the leaves and grass to sway. The being who caused this was none other than, the Bear Lord Tang Wulin was fighting on the Demon Ind. The Bear Lord was clenching its paws with all of its might, as ck veins started to appear around hits neck. Its eyes were shining with a grim light. ''How! How is it possible for him to be able toe here!'' Thought the Bear Lord in frustration as he tries thinking of the reason. Even if he had the Golden Dragon King bloodline, he still shouldn''t be considered a true spirit beast at all. As to the Bear Lord knowledge, this was the first time in history that a human was also summoned to this event. ''No...It doesn''t matter right now.'' Thought the Bear Lord as it gradually began to narrows its eyes. ''No matter how much it pisses me off, I have to inform Di Tian.'' Thought the Bear Lord with a sigh before a dusk-gold began to swirl around him. Its blood essence started to cause the ground to tremble before it suddenly leaped into the sky like a cannonball. As it flew upward, a deafening boom was heard at ground level. # Tang Wulin blink his eyes once the light dyed down and found himself in a ce that was not the Demon Ind. He found himself surrounded by towering beautiful trees, nts and grass that were swaying. He nces around to see some mountain or hill peaks that were down from where he was. They were overflowing with nts and were covered with trees. He hears the chatterings of the insects and bugs that were moving through the forest. ''I really did get summoning.'' Thought Tang Wulin after inspecting the area around him and spreading out his spiritual sense. He was able to sense and locate all of the wildlife around, whether they were buried underground, in the tree or high above the sky. While he was doing this, nature around him was trembling and fidgeting as if they felt something was amiss. It was then, that all of the nts, wildlife, trees, and grass began moving toward Tang Wulin. It was a bizarre experience to Tang Wulin, as he could ''hear'' and ''understand'' all of their thoughts. Even though he didn''t know theirnguage or that they weren''t able to speak like a human. He could still understand all of them, along with their feelings towards him and their apparent love for him. He obviously chalks this up from gaining the bloodline of the Goddess of Life, as it was a simr feeling when he was in the Sea. ''Well, Yggdrasil did say, there would be a reaction like this.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he listens in to nature around him. From what Yggdrasil informed him on, it was not an exaggeration to say he was nature''s most beloved person. It was to the point, that all of the nts, wildlife, and nature around, will do their utmost to help him. Whether it be from giving him advice to stopping anyone from doing harm towards him. This means all those who have a nt-based or nature bases martial spirit would be useless against him. As their own marital spirit would suppress themselves from attacking and some might even attack the user themselves. ''Well anyway, it seems I''m in the center of the Star Dou Forest.'' Thought Tang Wulin after hearing the exnation from the nts around him. "I didn''t think you would actually be summoned." Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to Tang Wulin while ncing around at the Star Dou forest. "Well, his bloodline is basically barely human at this point." Said Yggdrasil as she appeared on top of Sleipnir back while ncing around the forest in child-like interests. "Is it really that diluted?" Questioned Zeref as he also appeared too, along with Sleipnir also nodding her head in confusion. "You tell me, hasn''t his bloodline been changing since before he even gained the Life and Destruction bloodlines? Even then, it''s not like he was a full human, to begin with."Said Yggdrasil as she lightly swung her legs back and forth. "...That is true."Said Zeref with a sigh as he knew who ologia''s birth parents were. Even if one ignored that they were gods, he knew they were both spirit beasts from the words of Old Tang. Plus add on to the fact that, Tang Wulin was turning into a true dragon from the Golden Dragon King seals. And his body did turn into a literal dragon body in human form, after the Spirit Metamorphosis. To call him a human or a full one at this point, would beughable. "So how are we going to do this?" Questioned Zeref as he nces at Tang Wulin who began to furrow his brows. He already understands that Zeref wanted to know how he was going to tackle this ce and the event that will be going on. "I most likely won''t be using anything but the Body Sect Cultivation and my two hands." Said Tang Wulin after a bit of thinking. The thing he needed was to gain the body strength of a God Officer, just to even keep up with the Cmities. He still recalled the experience of being blitz by Fafnir and how the only reason he was able to barely defend, was because of his Asura Blood. Not only that but he would need the improved physical prowess to fully damage it when he applies his God yer Art. Because of this, he needed to increase his strength. The fastest way with the best result he can think of was achieving thest level of the Body Forging. To do this, he ns to fully delve straight into the harshness of battle after battle. What better way to do that, other than fighting the Spirit Beasts with body strength that most humans couldn''t evene close to? He knew he wouldn''t be able to gain another chance, to fight Spirit Beast like Di Tian and the Bear Lord with their cultivation being restricted. From what Sleipnir told him, no Spirit Beast in this event can be over a fifty thousand year cultivation, With only those who were over a hundred thousand years, being forced to stay at this appointed limit. This trial wasn''t necessary about cultivation but more of bloodline and fighting prowess. With this, he may be able to achieve a breakthrough in the next seal. Of course, this would be after he finishes the preparation for his body to fully draw out its potential. "Well, I can see why you want to do this. Alright, let''s do it." Said Zeref with a nod of his head and for a few minutes began making some n with Tang Wulin. It didn''t take long for them to make some ns or safety measures just in case things go south. Yggdrasil also mentions to him, that he should tell nature around him to not interfere if he was going with his battle lust approach. As they will really try their best to help him out if it gets too critical. "Anyway, this is a good opportunity As with this trial, and it''s possible for you to fight without much worry and push your body to the limit." Said Yggdrasil with a beaming smile. "Let''s go, Wulin." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes but nheless move on. As nature around him was informing him about some ces in the Star Dou Forest. Chapter 159: Into the Star Dou Forest Chapter 159: Into the Star Dou Forest As Tang Wulin was moving through the forest, he was able to see the asional area ofnd that was t, with ake that was extremely clear. It was honestly the first time he saw such a clearke on the Douluo continent. "Ahh, the Life Energy here, truly is divine."Yggdrasil''s voice rang out as she appeared on top of Tang Wulin''s shoulder, while he was moving forward through the East Region of the Star Dou Forest. "Is it because of theck of human interaction?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he too could feel the vitality in this forest, would put all of nature in the outside world to shame. "Well, that and the fact that there are beings in this forest that helps nurture the area around." Said Yggdrasil while humming and swinging her legs. "Hm." Said Tang Wulin before he thrust out his hand, that moved with lightning-fast speed. There was the sound of bones breaking, with blood sttering out and a howled ranging out. Bang! Tang Wulin nce to the side, to see an ape who had thrown out its fist towards him. The Ape had light orange fur, with a werid turtle-like back that had strange markings on its back and two golden bands on its wrist. The ape eyes were trembling as it saw its fist was being held by Tang Wulin''s hand. It began to tremble and roar in shock when it saw Tang Wulin crush it to smithereens in the next instant. The Ape hastily began running away after it saw its fist getting turned into a bloody paste. Tang Wulin didn''t even nce at the ape who was quickly running away from him. It was then a screeching noise rang out above Tang Wulin, as a something descended towards him. A cold light shed past! nk! Tang Wulin nces up to see the shocked look of a strange bird creature as its sharp wings were being blocked by one of his Light Wing. The bird screeched towards Tang Wulin and brandished it other wings towards him. Yet to the bird''s shock again, Tang Wulin simply tilts his head to evade the attack and ps down his hand towards it. The bird cried out in anger as it felt its body bending from the p before its figure was smashed into the ground and causing a small crater to form. "Well, it wasn''t like I wasn''t expecting this."Mutter Tang Wulin as he begins ncing around and seeing the multiple predator like-eyes staring down at him. "Well, they did tell us what was going."Said Yggdrasil with a lightugh before slightly narrowing her eyes. "You are an intruder." Said Yggdrasil as her gaze move all around, as she saw the number of enemies increasing. The nts and trees from around Tang Wulin were telling him the current situation in the Star Dou Forest. Before, the Nine Dragon King trials were surprisingly peaceful has the usual oue would be all of the Spirit Beast bowing before Di Tian. All of the Spirit Beast understood DI Tian was the most worthy to lead them. Not only was he the closet to being a True Dragon but his cultivation was something that awed them all. Even those who were above a hundred thousand and higher had to reluctantly admit Di Tian was better than them. It was because of this, that Di Tian didn''t have to do much to gain the title of the Beast God after for the past thousands of years. But this trial was far different from the others, as it seems Di Tian now has somepetitors. Since there werepetitors, the region of Star Dou Forest was split up and upied by thesepetitors that wanted to overthrow Di Tian. From what the nts told him, each of these regions is currently being taken over by thesepetitors. Which caused most of the Spirit Beast to be restless and for fights to break out quite easily. "It seems, they are following behind someone."Said Yggdrasil with a sigh as she nces at a particr direction. "It really doesn''t matter."Said Tang Wulin as he started to get ready. "Hm, I guess your right."Said Yggdrasil with a cheeryugh. All of the Spirit Beasts that were watching Tang Wulin, instantly pounce on him as if him slightly moving was the reaction they were waiting for. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t blink as his aura immediately changed, bing iparably ferocious. His figure burst forward with unrivaled speed and force, like a golden spear towards the pouncing spirit beast. What came to follow was, frightening shrieks and cries sounds that reverberate through the area. # The sounds of battle were going on, with the earth and the forest shaking. A screeching sound resounded as a bird with crimson and white feathers was ring down at the forest. Its entire body burst out with scarlet mes that began to cover the area around it. With a great p of its wings, waves of me began pouring down in torrents. The brilliant me thankfully was aimed not at the trees but in a t area, dissolving the great rocks and transforming the surface of thend. ''How amusing.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he blocks a swipeing his way and then counter with a jab towards the beast neck. Then he kicked the beast away before turning towards the fiery red liquid, that was rushing towards him while bubbling. Tang Wulin opens his mouth and began inhaling, causing all of the mes to be sucked into his mouth. The crimson-white bird eyes widen in shock as it saw its opponent eating all of its mes without any trouble. Then Tang Wulin simply stomps down on the ground as he felt his sense twitching. A huge, earth-shattering sound rang out as the ground beneath them cracked open, fissures spreading outward, web-like, in all directions. This terrifying force burrows deeper into the ground, continuously producing shockwaves. "Roar!" "Ahh!" This caused all of the Spirit Beast who was below him to be affected by the attack and with most of them bing injured. Then with his eyes slightly narrowed, Tang Wulin propelled himself off from the ground causing a massive shockwave down on the ground as he soared towards the bird. The speed of hisunch was too fast for the bird to react, allowing Tang Wulin to easily subdue it with a kick to the face. ''Now then, where is the ringleader?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces to a direction, while he was falling down back to the ground. Yet right as he was about tond, a de of mes shed through the earth and charge towards to Tang Wulin. "Couldn''t even wait." Mutter Tang Wulin as his leg was alreadyshing out and smashing into the de of me. "Interesting." A voice rang out towards Tang Wulin after he had blown away the me. But there was no one around Tang Wulin as if the voice itself was an illusion. "Are you going to keep this up?" Questioned Tang Wulin as his eyes were looking toward a specific location as if something or someone was theirs. But then he sighs, as he could feel the Spirit Beast moving away from him. It wasn''t the only one, as his spiritual sense was able to feel the countless amount of other Spirit Beasts whose eyes were trained the battle. Which was a shame, as he wanted to battle, so he could bring out even more of his body potential. ''But first, I should finish up with the second stage.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he begins to follow the cries and urging of the nts around him. As Tang Wulin was dashing through the forest and fighting any Spirit Beast he came into contact with. Some of them who were able to escape were sighing in relief while having a bit of confusion on their faces. "Say, have you ever seen Spirit Beast like him before?" "Nope, although he must be pretty strong to be able to take on a human form." "That is true and yet that is what confused me. As I don''t even remember seeing a person with that form ever in this forest." "Does it matter if you ever did? You know there are countless existences in this forest, that no one has ever seen before" The group of Spirit Beast was discussing among themselves. They all couldn''t help but wonder if this person was apart of the group that was trying to go against Di Tian. # The sky darkened indicating that night hade after a long day of battle. The whole forest of Star Dou was silent with the stars above shining bright. A figure was beside the giant tree inside of the Star Dou forest, with leaves and branches swaying. Tang Wulin wasying against the bark of the tree with his eyes closed. Of course, around him was a countless number of Blue Silver Genesis vines with also the other nts and trees around him covering him. Tang Wulin was delighted to find out, that the Nature around him was willing to help hide his presence and his whereabouts. While it may look like he was in the open,ying beside a tree, in truth his whole surrounding was being disguised. If anyone or anything was toe to this area, all they would see would be the trees and nts all around but not Tang Wulin. He ns to begin his second stage of the revamp Body Sect Training tomorrow. It was for this reason. He followed the advice of the forest and came to this location. As the nts and trees around him were telling him, they would help hide his presence. "This event really is a battle royal, yet the fact the Nine Dragon King made a rule to function in the potential causality from this." Said Zeref as he was standing next to Tang Wulin. "Well, we can''t have us weakening our strength after all. So the Nine Dragon Kings had toe up with something that would prevent this from happening." Said Sleipnir as this wasn''t the first time she has experienced and witness this event. Thus, they created a uniquew during the event, that would transport all those who die in this event and return them back to where they were. Of course, something like this only usually happens to the toppetitors, as they normally would refuse to submit to the others. But of course, there are incidents in the past where some toppetitors killed the weak by ident or wanted to ughter everyone. Either way, thisw created a way for everyone to go all out without much consequence. Since the ce, they are in is a secret realm inside of the Star Dou Forest. No one had to hold back and there was no fear of an attack from the outside. As the realm was being covered by the faith of the Dragon God. Nothing below that of a God could notice what was going inside the forest, let alone being able to break into the forest as this event was going on. "I''m surprised you didn''t try and be the Beast God." Said Zeref causing Sleipnir to lightly giggle while shaking her head. "My role isn''t to lead but to advise and stop the destruction of the world nature."Said Sleipnir as she knew she couldn''t take on the role of being the leader of the Spirit Beast and while having to make sure the nature of the world was fine. "Hey...Um, Yggdrasil."Said Sleipnir with a bit of hesitation as she was having troubleing to terms that her ''mother'' was here in front of her. "Hm?" Questioned Yggdrasil who didn''t seem to hear the hesitation or awkwardness in Sleinpr voice or it could she be she just disregarded it. "Can I ask you some questions?" "Sure!" Said Yggdrasil with a happy smile before jumping off Tang Wulin and rushing towards Sleipnir. Chapter 160: Second Stage Chapter 160: Second Stage It was morning, with the sun rays shining through the forest of Star Dou. Insects were moving around the forest, with birds chirping and leaves on the trees were swaying. There was a sparklingke in the middle of the area with asional ripples forming. If one only took a nce at theke, one wouldn''t notice anything spectacr or extraordinary about theke. But of course, that was only if they look only at the surface and not spread their senses out to see what was under. Under the water, was a handsome man with long goldish-white hair and blue highlight. He was wearing only pants with no shirt or shoes and he was sitting in a lotus position. Yet that wouldn''t be the thing that would attract one notice. No, the first thing that one would notice would be theck of water around the man, even though he was underneath theke. Such a thing would be a shock to only some, as this was something that a strong soul master or spirit master could do. But what was shocking to the rest, would be the deadly purple-ck energy that was constantly surrounding Tang Wulin''s body. There was only sparks shing around his body, simr to how one would look like if they had lightning coiling around them. Yet the sparks coiling around Tang Wulin was not the strangest thing about him. Aspared to what was happening inside of his body, it was far more interesting. Tang Wulin internals can be summed up in one harsh word, destroyed. Countless sparks of purple-ck destruction energy were rampaging through his body with nothinging to stop it. All of his organs, bones, and even his flesh were being damaged by this energy with the bare amount of resistance. All of his bones were being broken down as the purple crackle of energy swept pass it. Numerous sounds of bones forcibly breaking, flesh popping and organs bursting asunder could be heard from his inside. He had to endure the agonizing pain while guiding the purple light through his internals. It was not wrong to say, the color of his face has been changing throughout this whole session. His body released waves of thunderous rumblings as he shattered another bone. At the moment, Tang Wulin was undergoing the Second Level of the Body Sect Revamped Method. In which the body undergoes constant stimtion from the destruction energy. If one was able to achieve this level of the Innate Secret Technique and master it. They would gain a body that was truly terrifying and horrifying. Their flesh, bones and even organs would be more and more terrifying, to the point where it was a bit frightening. That was just their body alone, just how terrifying would their strength be once they passed this stage? Would it be on the level of a Spirit Beast? Or maybe on the level of those with the bloodline of a Dragon? Of course, this would only be possible if they were able toplete the training. As the process of the training was something that even caused all of the Body Sect Elders and Mu Ye himself to shiver in horror. Tang Wulin''s body trembled as he begins to grit his teeth under the excruciating pain. At the moment, his bones that were already broken were being destroyed even more as the destruction energy began to seep into them. As if they were undergoing a transformation, the bones started to shimmer and glitter with a light purple glow, while sparks began to flicker around them. If one could see these purple sparks around the bone, they would be shivering involuntarily from the feeling they gave off. Even his blood was being damaged, with it getting disintegrated from the destruction energy. All of this was causing Tang Wulin''s face to turn pale as time went on, to the point it became pale-white. When it looks like he was going to spurt out blood, a pule of green energy burst out from his soul core and swept through his body. This caused everything that the destruction energy ruined to be healed and rebuild as if it wasn''t touched before. Then after the green light of energy passed through and reformed everything, the purple-ck destruction energy came once again. It was only through destroying and reconstructing one body, that their constitution would be even stronger. With thebination of two of the primal force of the universe, one body could undergo a rebirth that could undoubtedly bring out their body full potential. Horrifying sounds continuously rang through the air as Tang Wulin continued to endure the pain. He didn''t know the pain would grow even more as the cycle continued. With various parts in his body continuously bursting and shattering apart. This was extremely terrifying and frightening to anyone not because of the threat of death but because of the continuous pain. The Destruction Energy will force a person to stay awake as they train through this, as the pain wasn''t something one could stay unconscious through. Yet whether it was a blessing or a dreadful curse, the life energy will always stop a person from dying and will bring them back to peak form. This made it so, one couldn''t even found sce in the sweet embrace of death as the Life Energy wouldn''t allow that. It was truly no wonder those disciples in the Body Sect hasn''t yet mastered this level. Tang Wulin now knew exactly why they would shiver anytime the second level was mention. Then again, this was only because of his action at the moment. As one would slowly do this type of training throughout some of the months or up to a year. Since this type of training was too tyrannical and exhausting. This wasn''t just testing one willpower as they go through the cycle of evesting pain. But also their pain tolerance of how much they can benefit from each session. Yet at the moment, Tang Wulin was trying toplete the second stage in a matter of days. He was boldly cycling through breaking and reconstructing his body without any rest. If Mu Ye saw him doing this, he would have pped his disciple silly and scold him harshly at his dangerous attitude to his life. As this type of method, is too ruthless and brutal. The amount of pain one would be feeling from having their inside getting disintegrated by the destruction energy was too much. Most likely only those old demons could understand, the pain Tang Wulin was going through at the moment. Although this method was also making his blood essence denser and stronger from the constant battle with the destruction energy. It was also because of this, that most of the ''contamination'' in one blood essence, would get destroyed. At the moment, Tang Wulin flesh was being refined through the constant breaking down and rebuilding of the destroyed parts. This was causing every part of his body to gain an even greater foundation. If one was to see the inside of his body, one could see his muscles and bones were gleaming with an extraordinary light, after every reconstruction. Dragonic roars were being produced and sounding through each of his limbs as if his dragon body was being awakened. His golden bones and flesh were shining brighter and brighter after each attempt of trying to resist the boundless power of the destruction energy. Tang Wulin wanted toplete the second stage and maybe the third stage before he began to immerse himself in battle. Mostly because it would be far easier to bring out his potential and allow him to reap the greatest benefit from the Innate Secret. He didn''t know how long it would take before thepletion of this method but he didn''t mind as much. If the event ends before he was done, then he would simply find another way. As it shouldn''t be impossible for him to find an opponent to fight with all he has. ''Well hopefully, I don''t miss it.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he continued stimting the cycle with more sounds reverberating through his body. # Birds were chirping as they flew over an area that was overflowing with lush vegetation and trees that were iparably tall. The dazzling and warm sunlight was shining down over trees and nts that were scattered around. This was the inner region of the Star Dou Forest, which was a ce filled with the greatest amount of nature and vitality. It was a ce that was the most mysterious to all soul masters whether they be from the Douluo or the other continent. As practically no one as ever made it to the center or if they ever had, they never were able to return to speak about it. In this ce was a man who was staring off into the distance. It was a handsome middle-aged man in a ck robe with golden lines. He had ck hair with one golden strand hanging and sharp deep golden pupil eyes. He wasn''t overly muscr, but he was very tall with broad shoulders and a terrifying presence. If any Soul Master was to see this man, they would be terrified stiff. As this was none other than Di Tian, the legendary Beast God, and the strongest Spirit Beast known. "How troublesome."Mutters Di Tian as he continues to stare out into the Star Dou Forest while thinking over the recent events. This Beast God event was different than the others, as it seems hispetition was more than he thought it would be. He was only expecting those hot-blooded or those Spirit Beast who haven''t fully developed intelligence to try and challenge him because of the restriction. As to them, the fact he was being ''restricted'' only fifty thousand year cultivation would even the battlefield. Since every Spirit Beast that was over a hundred thousand years were all brought down to cultivation of fifty thousand. This also applied to every other Spirit Beast, as they too were brought down. For example, if one was close to 100,000 years, his cultivation would be in the 40,000 and so on. Because of this, many Spirit Beast thought they could suppress Di Tian since they believe his cultivation was a big part of his strength. But of course, they learned how wrong they were each event. He would have thought by now they there wouldn''t be any morepetitors but it seems his thoughts were wrong. As for the first time in over a thousand years, some Spirit Beast whiches topete against him. ''Well, it''s not all bad.'' Thought Di Tian, as his thoughts go back to his two Lords. To say he was shocked at their cultivation progress would be an understatement. Na''er was only sixteen years old and yet she was already a Spirit Sage, making her the youngest in history. While he was annoyed with Na''er attitude and bearings before. He had to admit her talent was truly tyrannical and overbearing. Something that he doubts anyone, whether they were humans or Spirit Beast could reach orpare to. Her speed surpassed any soul master or Spirit Beast who rebirthed into a human before her. He was over ninty percent sure, that not even Huo Yuhao couldpare to her. Then there was Gu Yue whose ability was no less than Na''er herself. Even though he cultivation wasn''t as high as her, her insight andprehension of the elements had already reached a frightening degree. She was already at the level of implementing the seven-coloredws of the nes into her element. In fact, she wasn''t far from being able to manipte the origin of the element. Combine that with both of them already being at the Spiritual Domain realm and both being trained by the top brass of humanity. Di Tian knew it wouldn''t be long before his two Lords regain their pass glory or may even be able to surpass it. Even though it was just her ''regaining'' her power, the speed at the recovery was faster than originally thought. ''Of course, it would be easier and faster if they would just fuse back together.'' Thought Di Tian in irritation. But before he could continue his thoughts, he felt a spirit beast running up behind. "My Lord." A voice rang out causing Di Tian to nce behind him to see a spirit beast rushing towards him. It was a silver wolf with tribal markings on its fur and savage orange eyes. It was known as the Silver Wolf that was known for its savagery throughout the forest but this wolf held none of that savagery at the moment. Now that Di Tian looks a bit closer, he could see a bit of fear and fright inside of the silver wolf''s eyes. "What is it?" Questioned Di Tian while spreading out his senses outward. "My Lord! the Gol-" Before the Silver Wolf could finish its sentence, the whole forest was illuminated as mes immediately overflowed through the sky. Di Tian watched as an enormous ball of me was descending towards to where he was as if it was the sun itself. "Get back." Said Di Tian towards the Silver Wolf that was trembling before he began to slowly clench his fist. The Silver Wolf instantly turned around and began running away, too scared to even think of observing the great Beast God battle. Di Tian smashed his fist out, striking against the ball of me. His fist carried unrivaled power and excessive brutality as it began plowing through the ball of raging mes. Di Tian fist didn''t stop for a moment, as if the heat and mes of the orb meant nothing towards it. A second hadn''t passed before the great ball of me was destroyed before the might of Di Tian, who still had an indifferent look on his face. "You wish to submit this early? Cheng Yan." Said Di Tian as his eyes slight narrow at the Spirit Beast in the sky. In the sky was a gigantic vermillion bird with golden-red feathers that were simr to the scales of a dragon. It had a huge wingspan with it being big and long as 40 meters. "Di Tian!" Shouted Cheng Yan as it stared down at the Golden Eyes ck Dragon King in front of it. "Don''t get too full of yourself! The time for you to surrender the title of Beast God and let a more worthy being rule, ase."Said Cheng Yan as the area around it began to heat up, while its eyes began to glow. "It''s too bad, you trash can''t decide that." Said Di Tian as he waited for Chen Yan''s attack toe. Chen Yang let out a loud screech, as endless mes erupted out from its wings before it rushed down towards Di Tian. Chapter 161: Thread of Hope Chapter 161: Thread of Hope Chang Yan''s entire body was zing fiercely with mes that emitted terrifying energy. Its body was like the core of the sun as it emitted terrifying mes while swooping down. Its movements were too fast causing the winds to stir around and the temperature to rise. On top of that, itsrge w descended down that was overflowing with mes. Cheng Yan turned into a piercing fire pir as it was shooting down. Yet Di Tian didn''t even blink at this and simply sent out another fist towards the vermillion bird that wasing towards him. As soon as his fist and the w made contact, a shockwave rang out from their sh. The whole area began shaking and rumbling as both Spirit Beast began trying to overpower each other. However, the struggle didn''tst too long as with a snort, Di Tian sent the vermillion bird flying back into the air. Then with one step, heunched himself after it with his eyes shing. With just his physical strength, he wanted to fully suppress his opponent. Cheng Yan was able to recover as it saw Di Tian approaching it fast. With another screech, brilliant mes began to swirl around Cheng Yan before it hacks down with its wings. The mes that were pouring down like torrents seems as if they were from the heavens themselves as it burned furiously with an annihting power. The space around them began distorting as if it was caving in. It was one of Cheng Yan''s deadliest moves that could transform a whole forest to ash and burn down a mountain range. This was proof of how dangerous Di Tian was, as Cheng Yan knew it had to unleash all of its techniques against Di Tian. Di Tian didn''t try to evade or block the raging mes that wereing at him. In a matter of seconds, Di Tian''s figure was enveloped by the terrifying mes that were starting to condense into a ball. Cheng Yan''s eyes began to sh, as it started to control the mes to refine and destroyed Di Tian. "Just hurry up and ept your defeat Di Tian!" Shouted Cheng Yan as it started to expand almost all of its energy into the refinement. While this was happening, other Spirit Beast was observing the battle. Most of them were staring at the fight in shock and awe, while others maintained an indifferent look. Some of them were curious about whether Cheng Yan could dethrone the Beast God himself. But the most notable figure was a silver and ck hair human figures that were watching the battle from a mountain range. "They really want to dethrone him." Said Na''er while staring at the swirling mes. "You already know why." Said Gu Yue as she was standing beside Na''er while observing the battle with indifference. Na''er sighed but didn''t say anything back to Gu Yue. It was pretty evident to them and the other elders on why this Beast God event was different from the others. ''The Cmities.'' Thought Na''er as she began recalling a meeting they had a few months back. This was when she and Gu Yue had to attend one of the council meetings for the Spirit Beast after they came back from the Demon World. As they were attending on overlooking things, some of the Spirit Beast began acting out. This started a trivial fight but was thankfully able to be resolved. Some of them feel, that Di Tian was not leading them on the path of victory. Over the past thousands of years, humanity has gotten so strong that they were able to push all of the Spirit Beast back into the center of the Star Dou Forest. To them, they felt Di Tian was a failure of a leader. He has yet to lead them on a sessful path to victory and has done nothing to save their brethren who are being used experiments. Of course, they knew they couldn''t do any better so before they didn''t speak out. But after the appearance of the Cmities and how they were able to overturn the whole world, within a day. Some of the Spirit Beast took this chance, to speak out and suggested that they all followed behind these creatures. Di Tian rejected this idea, after being informed on who and what exactly these Spirit Beast were. As he knew from the words and teaching of his uncle and his Lords. That the Cmities were beast that would ughter anything that angers it. The Spirit Beast would be no different from the caged animals if they were to join the Cmities. Of course, that was whether or not they ept them at all. ''In the end, this event is basically on whether the decision of joining the Cmities goes through or not.'' Thought Na''er with a sigh. Cheng Yan was staring down at the fire sphere but not in excitement. It felt something was strange as it didn''t feel anything from the mes. As when it mes burn someone, it usually allowed it to absorb their life force. It was then the sphere burst apart with it causing huge crevices extended as if the earth copsed. With endless darkness expanding out with Di Tian figure slowly appearing and then his figure blurred. Cheng Yan''s eyes widen, as felt a fist being embedded into it before it was sent flying. Earsplitting sounds shook and rang through the skies over the forest. Di Tian, whose whole body was giving off a terrifying aura was striking Cheng Yan with an onught of attacks. His fist was constantly being hammer into the vermillion bird, who tried to use its mes to resist. But Di Tian simply ignored the overflowing mes that were swirling around him and blew them away with his blows. Cheng Yan began letting out a screech that could be heard throughout the middle region of the forest as it felt several of its bones getting broken. This type of creature had cultivated until it had a cultivation level of over a hundred thousand years. This made it one of the most exceptional beings in the forest, let alone the world. Its power could easily wipe out a city and crush a whole mountain. Yet it could do nothing to stop the overbearing and brutal aura of Di Tian. This wasn''t solely because of Di Tian godlike strength but also because of the pureness of his bloodline. Di Tian''s bloodline was the closest to being a True Dragon, allowing him to easily restrict most of Cheng Yan strength. After several more shes, Cheng Yan''s body was sent crashing down into the forest. It was bleeding all over with its bone being broken, while some of its feathers were broken off. Di Tian dropped down from the sky, smashing down onto Cheng Yan back causing it to sprout out some more blood. Di Tian crouches down at Cheng Yan while looking at its eyes before saying. "Are we done?" # Bang! A surge of blood essence and soul power burst through the smallke. The golden-red light around the upperyer of theke was like streaks of light as they were interweaving with each other. Under theke and the streaks of light was Tang Wulin who was still enduring the pain of the Destruction level. He was approaching the end of this level as he could feel his body was almost fully cleansed and remodeled by the primal forces. It was only when an hour passed that finally, Tang Wulin had fully mastered the second level. He was feeling thest remnant of the Life Energy as it reconstructed his bones and organs one final time. The sound of a mighty dragon rang out as Tang Wulin could hear his blood essence rumbled. Tang Wulin let out a sigh, as he opens his eyes and watched as his blood essence erupted outward. This caused all of the water around him to be pushed back as if an invisible force was controlling it. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows as he began inspecting his inner body. He notices his bones and flesh seemed to have gained an even deeper color of gold around the edges. Other than that, it didn''t show any noticeable changes but he knew better as he felt his strength had increased. Not only that but he could feel his intuition for danger and his resistance to soul power attacks have increased. Even without his yer Art, it wasn''t to wrong to say he could easily brush off most attacks from those weaker than him. ''I can still do better.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his eyes sh before he began to move out of theke. He wanted to start the next level of the Body Sect Revamp method before he began hunting down powerfull foes to fight. # "Why would you do something like this?" Questioned a charming woman who was emitting a warm aura, while healing Cheng Yan. The woman had jade-green hair that was flowing down behind her back, and her eyes were jade-green. Her figure was slender, with a light-green dress outlined it perfectly and with her slender arms being exposed. She had a pair of wings behind her head that was jade-green. "Bi Ji...Answer me honestly, do you think we have any more hope?"Questioned Cheng Yan with a bitter look on its face causing Bi Ji to slightly frown. "What are you talking about?" "Don''t y dumb with me. You know I''m talking about our future on this."Said Cheng Yan with a frustrated sigh. "...DI Tian is doing is b-" "It''s not enough Bi Ji. At the moment, our people are being experimented and being thrown in the trash, once their use has been fulfilled. Hell, they''re a fortress made outside of the very home that is being used to wall us off from the outside world."Said Cheng Yan as it started to grit its teeth, with its eyes pulsing with uncontroble anger. If it wasn''t bad enough for humans to treat them as nothing more than objects. They began treating them as nothing more than animals on a farm. Where they could easily pick one of them up and use them for any use. Even now, the amount of Spirit Beast in the forest has be a minority, whenpared to the humans. The amount of them that could be considered over a hundred thousand years, was under the twenties. This was far, less than what it was twenty thousand years ago. "What can we do? You know with the advancement of human technology. The chances of beating them seem nothing more like a pipe dream." Said Bi Ji with sorrowful eyes bing downcast, while her hand began trembling uncontrobly. Before the creation of the advance of human technology, it was possible to say that humanity could never take over Star Dou Forest. It could also be said, that they could never treat Spirit Beast the way they do now, in fear of incurring the terrible wrath of the forest. But now? After the construction of Soul Guidance weapons? Battle Armors? Mechas? And even the Soul Ammunition? The leaders of the Spirit Beast knew. They knew the harsh cold truth that they truly wish was nothing more than an illusion or a dream. "We are nothing more than, a pest to them. The only reason we still exist is they still ''need'' us. Don''t tell me, you actually believe they wouldn''t try to get rid of us if their recent experiments began working properly?"Questioned Chang Yan. Bi Ji uttered nothing as she continued healing Cheng Yan. Yet she closed her eyes with her anxious frown growing even bigger from the brutal truth of Cheng Yan words. His words were the undeniable truth. The Spirit Beast might all be exterminated in the very near future. Once the Spirit Souls invention bes effective enough. From what their Lord has told them, the Spirit Pagoda has been trying recreating, even extinct spirit beasts. "That is why we need their help. Those Spirit Beast or Cmities as you called them. They are our best bet if we want to continue existing in this world."Said Cheng Yan as his gaze began to lit up with unusual vigor. To say the whole Star Dou Forest was inexpressibly shocked at the destruction of the top power of the Douluo Continent would be an understatement. Then to find out that the reason for their destruction was that of three spirit beast attacks. How could they not be shocked? How could they not be awe? How could they not see even the tiny thread of genuine hope? One has to understand. This was the first time that a Spirit Beast as ever won a major battle. This was the first time, over twenty thousand years that humanity has ever suffered such a terrible loss. "They are our final hope."Said Cheng Yan. Chapter 162: Third Stage Chapter 162: Third Stage "You all have heard about what Di Tian told you. You all have heard the warning from our lord about what it would mean to join those beasts."Said Bi Ji with a sigh. Their Lord Gu Yue and Na''er have told them all about the origin of these Spirit Beast. They both told them these Spirit Beast came from the time when the Spirit Beast still ruled the. The time after the death of the Dragon n that ruled over the earth and when the Dragon God was still alive. They told them about how these Spirit Beasts were able to reach the level of the Gods themselves. How these beings'' strength was above everything on this and how they could easily ughter everything. To say they were shocked would be an understatement as they never thought there would be another divine Spirit Beast on the. Especially since after the punishment from the Gods, after the Dragon God Rebellion, they were told about. There were even some of the elders whose eyes were regaining some hope, after hearing about these Spirit Beast. Of course, those were the present Spirit Beastpetitors, who wanted them to join up with the Cmities. Even Bi Ji was feeling a bit of joy as she thought, maybe this was the time for the Spirit Beast to regain their lost hope. But as if it was a sick cruel joke, their lord told them about those Spirit Beast even more. Their lord told them about, how those Spirit Beast would kill any and everything around them if they were provoked. How they unleashed massive amounts of massacres on the Spirit Beast in the past, just from the slightest transgression. It was because of this, that their Lord told them not to make contact. As there was no sure way to know, how these beasts would react to them presently. Or even if they did ept their plea for help, there was no way of knowing what they want from them. "I know, Bi Ju. I know exactly what they told us, and I understand just where they areing from. I understand how much they provide for us and how worried they are."Said Cheng Yan as he began to stare up in the sky. How could he not know how hard Di Tian and the Lords were working? How their Lord willing infiltrate the Spirit Pagoda, to understand how it works and finds a way to cripple them? How Di Tian has been trying his hardest to protect them all and find a way for all of them to survive. He knew all of this and yet, he knew this wasn''t enough. At the moment, this wasn''t enough against humanity whose strengths seems to never stop growing. "But Bi Ji... Just what is the difference between being ughtered by those Cmity and being exterminated by humanity? Either way, you look at it, we are close to the ends of our ropes."Said Cheng Yan. "At least with those Cmity, there is a chance of survival." # In the next few days, the Star Dou Forest was in a state of chaos. There were sounds of roars and screams ranging out endlessly. In the following days, the forest became more and more intense, with battles breaking out even more frequently. Bi Ji and other nts Spirit Beast would be the one moving throughout the forest and healing those who have been severely injured. When they found out the exact reason and cause of the st injuries, they couldn''t help but sigh. Countless battles were happening everywhere, as Di Tian was moving through the forest. Di Tian seemed to be taking action, as he begins defeating the supporters of the join of the Spirit Beast and Cmities. He moved from the inner region of the Star Dou Forest, towards the middle region as he fought the Spirit Beast from all of the different ces. His resolute action left the whole forest shaken. Bang! A giant toad was sent smashing through the tree from the powerful fist it took. Di Tian continued moving through the forest after he sends the Toad flying. At the moment, he was looking for the ''ruler'' of this part of the Forest. He wanted to hurry up and finish this, so he could further help his Lord with her n. "Di Tian." A Roar sounding out causing Di Tian to nce to the side and see a golden figure shooting down towards him. He made no movement or even reacted to the dusk gold orb as it smashed itself in front of him, causing a light wind and gale to stir up. "Bear Lord. Since you are here, does it mean you have killed the boy with the Golden Dragon King bloodline?"Questioned Di Tian, towards the Bear Lord. "About that. It seems we have a big problem on our hand." Said the Bear Lord causing Di Tian to slightly narrow his eyes. "Exin." Bear Lord began retelling his fight with Tang Wulin towards Di Tian. It left nothing out, as he told him everything from how the boy attacked him without him even initiating the attack. To the boy abnormal physical prowess that was even a matched for it. Then the boy bloodlines that was able to suppress it, even though the Lord a few years ago said, it wasn''t as pure. Di Tian''s expression was slowly changing as he continued listening to the Bear Lord exnation, with him slightly shaking through some of the parts. It didn''t take long before the Bear Lord was close to finishing his tale, that he felt his bloodline and body shaking. He was able to figure it was because of Di Tian, who was emitting a terrifying and deadly aura. ''This is what I was afraid of.'' Thought Di Tian as he began to slowly clench his fist, while his eyes were slightly narrow. ''The growth of that boy is truly monstrous. I had my suspicion when I saw the Lords.'' Thought Di Tian. He had long since known and reluctantly epted that his Lords, havee to care for the wielder of the Golden Dragon King bloodline. He didn''t understand how this came to be, but he knew it was possible as something simr to this happened before. Tens thousand years ago, the Three-Eye Golden Lion who controlled the destiny of the Star Dou Forest felled in love with a human. Even as unbelievable as that was, the real shocker was that same Spirit Beast sacrifice itself for that human and willing became their ring. This was something Di Tian, let alone most of the Spirit couldn''t understand. Why would the Three-Eye Golden Lion sacrifice itself for that human? What could the human have conceivably done or offer to allow something like this to happen? ''I never did figure out, how Hu Yuhao aplishes something like that.'' Thought Di Tian as aura began to be even more terrifying. The Human who the Three-Eye Golden Lion sacrifice itself for was none other than Huo Yuhao. The person who was known as the Spirit Ice Douluo and the founder of the Spirit Pagoda. Di Tian had always wondered, how Hu Yuhao, was able to get her to choose him over the Star Dou Forest. One must understand this was her home and her people. He could notprehend the reason or how she could simply abandon her people for some human. Di Tian was sure that the Three-Eyed Golden Lion knew thesting consequence of her action, and what would have happened. It''s because of this event, that he fears his Lord will do the same thing. He fears that both Gu Yue and Na''er will choose Tang Wulin over the Spirit Beast. Leaving them to their fate of bing either spirit rings, spirit bones or further resources for the Spirit Souls. This was something that Di Tian couldn''t allow, even if it means killing the human and gaining the hatred of his Lord. He wasn''t a fool as to not notice how his Lord has been secretly protecting Tang Wulin and diverting his attention. But for the sake of the Spirit Beast and the future of the Star Dou Forest. He will destroy every and all obstacle that would impede his Lords. Even if it means in the future, he may just be killed by his Lords. "Once this event is over, we will immediately move out to kill him." Said Di Tian in a grave voice, as he knew couldn''t allow the boy to grow anymore. "...There is more." Said the Bear Lord with aplicated look causing Di Tian to arch a bow. # The area was dense in lush vegetation, and the flowering trees were iparably tall. The forest was verdant with a dense amount of fragrant rose scattered around, and a bright-colored mist circted about. Tang Wulin was under a tall tree with him being in the same lotus position he was before. His whole shirtless body was being surrounded by all of the trees, branches, nts and even vines that were around him. At the moment he paid no attention to anything around him and remaining absorbed within his world. He had forgotten everything else. He was getting ready to begin the next level of the Revamp Technique, which was called "Creation." Unlike the First Level and the Second level of the technique, Tang Wulin would need to utilize the energy at the same time. If one was topare this step to the old innate secret method, then it would be one attaining the fable Golden Body. With this, one would be able to attain the Body Sect third martial soul awakening, something that has rarely been achieved. The number of people who achieve this could be counted on one hand in the history of the Body Sect. The process of achieving the Golden Body with the old method would require one to go through countless amount of battles to gain insight and stimting their body. This was because simr to the second awakening, one would need the trial of battle and unspeakable pressure to fully refine their blood essence. But of course, that has its drawback as it may take years or even decades before one could fully attain such a level. The fundamental premise for the Creation Stage was one would need to slowly seep both the destruction and life energy into one''s blood essence. This will slowly begin refining their blood essence until it reaches the extreme and allows them to awaken. Tang Wulin felt calm and peaceful without the slightest trace of anxiety, as he gets ready to start the refinement of his blood essence. He knew this would take a far longer time whenpared to the second stage. ''Now!'' His soul core rumbled as streaks of destruction and life energy began to seep out. Unlike others, Tang Wulin was able to use the destruction and life energy from his soul core. Instead of using the Lacrimas. The streaks slowly began moving out from the area of his cores and began making their way through his body. The streaks of energy were slowly refining everything down to his cells, as his blood began to absorb these two energies. As these two energies passed through his blood cells, some of his blood essences were being poured out of the pores of his body. The impurities that were integrated deep within his cells, were being expelled from the intery of the Life and Destruction Energy. While this was happening, his blood began to roar and rumble, as it gradually started to form mini twister inside of his body. Because of these vortexes, the speed at which essence blood flowed out from his pores increased, bringing the impurities along with it. A bit of contaminated blood came out, as his bloodline was getting more denser and vigorous as it began to be filled with origin energy. His body was greedily absorbing the origin energy around as it continues expelling the impurities. Around him was a golden-red light which was his blood essence as it was bing stronger by the minute. It was only because the forest and nature were concealing Tang Wulin''s body, that no one in Star Dou forest was able to notice or sense this phenomenon. Chapter 163: Battle Time Chapter 163: Battle Time "What!" Roared Di Tian as purple mes began sprouting out on his body, with them ring around chaotically. The forest area and the sky above were starting to turn dark as an indescribable and terrifying aura began spreading out. Draconic roars began resonating through the whole forest as Di Tian''s whole body was trembling. This was not from anger or rage but from something he couldn''t describe. As he was reeling from shock from what the Bear Lord just told him. That the human Tang Wulin was allowed entry into the Beast God selection and right now he was in the Star Dou Forest. He believed the Bear Lord, not just because he said he saw him being showed by the golden lights but because he wouldn''t lie about something like this. This has never happened in all of history, as not even those Spirit Beast who chooses to be a human was selected. One had to be a pure Spirit Beast to be able to join in this event and yet somehow Tang Wulin was able to join? This was too shocking and suspicious! "...Do you think it''s our Lords?"Questioned the Bear Lord to Di Tian. "I doubt they can control or manipte the Seven-Coloredws at the moment. Even if they could, why would they bring Tang Wulin to a ce like this? That would be no different than bringing a sheep into a lion den."Said Di Tian with a shake of his head. "What do you propose?" "...The first thing we need to do, his find him. But we can also deal with the others at the same time, as he should still be in the forest."Said Di Tian, as he knew no one could leave until the event was over. "Alright." # An unknown amount of time has passed. In a deep area of the forest, where the nts and trees around were abundant. In the middle of the area was a man who was sitting in a lotus position. Around him were sparks of purple and green energy that were appearing around different parts of his body. Tang Wulin finally opened his eyes which were exceptionally were bright, containing a golden ligth inside of them. Tang Wulin let out a breath before he started to get up while ignoring the nts around him moving with him. "I guess you seeded?" Questioned Zeref as he appeared in front of Tang Wulin. "More or less. As of right now, I have attained the Golden Body, reaching the Body Sect third awakening." Said Tang Wulin as he began stretching out his limbs that were still sore from the hellish refinement. With this attainment, he could already feel his blood essence was surging and raging inside of his body, eager for battle. Zeref couldn''t help but sigh as he recalled him and Tang Wulin making up the revamp technique and how outrageous it was. Whether it be from the destruction stage, causing a person to withstand the pain of having all of their bones and organs destroyed. Then having it reformed one by one, before having the same thing happening again. To the Creation Stage, in which a person had to expel all of the impurity in their bloodline and refine it to the extreme. Each of these stages was something they had to experiment with and go over thoughtfully. As they wanted it to be so that anyone in the sect has sess in it. ''This method is hand-tailored for those who thrive on hard work.'' Thought Zeref as one progress in the revamp method, is all base on one perseverance and willpower. Talent only had some factor in it, but this method is made mostly out of one willpower and perseverance. As the Life Energy made it so, one wouldn''t die from the overwhelming pain. "Well now, I guess its time to dive into battle." Said Zeref as he begins noticing the trembling of Tang Wulin''s body. "Of course." Said Tang Wulin as a grin began to form on his face. Although this realm did forcibly restrict his spirit power to a rank 34 Elder, he wasn''t too worried. He then started spreading out his senses, causing him to easily cover about 1/3 of the whole Star Du Forest. He was able to locate and understand the level of strength of all the Spirit Beasts that was inside of his spiritual sense. "Time to hunt." Tang Wulin instantly sped off towards the area, where he sensed the Spirit Beast that would be able to give him a challenged. # Tang Wulin unleashed an onught of attacks through the East region of the forest. He fought and suppressed every single Spirit Beast he came across with absolute domination. If no one knew any better, they would have thought he was trying to overturn the whole forest. "Many of them came." Mutter Zeref as he stared at the group of Spirit Beast in front of them. They were a variety of them with some of them seeming to be either five thousand years one to ten thousand years. "And they seem to have up their game." It was then, the group of Spirit Beast rushed forth with their precious techniques radiating and killing intent surging forward. The entire area was submerged in countless lights, as multiple skills and techniques wereing toward Tang Wulin. "Perfect." Said Tang Wulin as a grin form on his face, with his blood essence boiling and rumbling in joy. This caused the expression of the Spirit Beast to change as they felt the terrifying feeling Tang Wulin was emitting. But they steeled themselves, as they knew he would just pursue them down and fight them. Tang Wulin didn''t care about the countless attacksing his way, as he dashed forward. He plowed through all of the attacks while ignoring them as they smashed into him. He knew the best way to stimte and bring out the Innate Body Sect Secret Technique was fighting in an endless battlefield. What ce was better than in a forest filled with Spirit Beast all with the desire of victory? A ce where he could fight the strongest Spirit Beast without being suppressed by their cultivation? He thrust out with his fist towards the turtle Spirit Beast in front of him and pulverized its shell apart as it tried to block with it. The Turtle Spirit Beast was sent flying with fresh blood surged out and rocketing backward. Yet as if the others were waiting for this moment, they all pounce on Tang Wulin after he sent the turtle flying. Tang Wulin''s grin didn''t disappear as he asshed out with a sweeping kick, that smashed into all of them and sent them flying. Then he continued his ruthless and ferocious sweep forward as he wreaks havoc through the East region of the Star Dou Forest. This was the daily routine for Tang Wulin as he moved through the forest with him being frequently attacked by Spirit Beast and him defeating them. It was an untold amount of Spirit Beast that challenged and attack Tang Wulin. Not only were there those Spirit Beast with strength equivalent to a five thousand year beast but also those up to twenty thousand years. In the end, they were all defeated without any problems. Tang Wulin continued moving farther in the forest, as he headed towards the Spirit Beast that he sensed a while back. It was only because he senses this type of foe, that he didn''t try and go look for Di Tian or those other Great Spirit Beast. But of course, this Spirit Beast was one of thepetitors towards Di Tian, who took control of the East Region of the Star Dou Forest. Because of this, Tang Wulin had to smash his way through countless amounts of Spirit Beast just to get towards it. Of course, he wasn''tining, as he was able to gain a better understanding of his new and improve physical prowess. "I didn''t think it would charge all the way over to me." Mutter Tang Wulin as he nces up into the sky while feeling his intuition warning him of iing danger. Four secondster, the sound of lightning rumbled as an earsplitting sound rang throughout the sky. An enormous streak of lightning streaked across the air. It shook half the sky before hacking towards Tang Wulin, descending as if it was a heavenly tribtion. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he thrust out his fist to meet the ruthless streaks of lightninging towards him. When his fist and the streaks of lightning collided. A tremendous explosion erupted, as the streaks of lightning scattered around. It was then when a boundless sea appeared on his right side. It came rushing furiously towards him with the intent to drown his whole figure. Yet Tang Wulin simply send out a fist toward the iing waves of raging water and demolished it apart. After that, a relentless barrage of attacks began descending from the sky. It was an overwhelming array of elemental and soul power attacks. Yet Tang Wulin simply began to inhale, causing all of the attacks to be sucked up and refilling his previous lost energy. "Unbelievable." A voice rang out as Tang Wulin was done absorbing the soul powers attack. Tang Wulin nce to the direction of the voice, to see a huge tiger walking out of the forest anding in view. The Tiger Spirit Beast had a mix of light blue and white fur that covered its whole body. It hadrge scales that was covering its four limbs, shoulder des and also around its torso. Around it, the long white neck was four sets of blue horns that were coiling around with electricity. Its azure eyes were filled with savagery, with lightning coiling around it. "You''re the one."Said Tang Wulin as he slightly narrowed his eyes but his grin was still present. "That is the Azure-Eyed Tiger." Sleipnir''s voice rang out towards Tang Wulin. Then she begins informing Tang Wulin everything about it. "It''s a mutation of the White Tiger. It was able to turn its light attribute into lightning, gaining the ability to unleash earsplitting and thunderous electricity. Simr to the Dark Devilgod Tiger, this beast gets stronger by devouring everything. Whether it be Spirit Beast, Humans or even normal animals."Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin expression to slightly change. The Azure-Eyed Tiger said nothing towards the words of Tang Wulin and simply stared at him. Its eyes were filled with intelligence and a bit of weariness after it saw Tang Wulin ate those previous onught of attacks. "What about the other." Said Tang Wulin out loud as he nces to his side. "Sharp senses." Another voice rang out. The ground began shaking, as the sound of something huge was resounding out. Out of the side, came arge dark green demonic turtle with a huge silvery snake coiled around its shell. "That''s the Demonic Jade Turtle. It has an unbelievable defense, that would allow it to tank attacks from those who vastly higher than it. Also that snakes coiled around it, allows it to dish out mental and spiritual attacks."Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to slightly nod his head. "Tell me something, are you supporting Di Tian?" Questioned the Demonic Jade Turtle in a solemn voice. "I''m." Lied Tang Wulin as he didn''t need them trying to recruit him and wanted them toe at him with full brutality. So what better way than to say he supports their opponent? Meeting his expectations, the Azure Eyed Tiger and Demonic Jade Turtle expression became even more serious. With them emitting and even more dangerous aura from before, causing Tang Wulin to swell with excitement. "But first, let''s get rid of the annoyances." Said Tang Wulin causing the two Spirit Beast who is over a hundred thousands years to arch a brow. ''1,000.'' ''3,000.'' ''No, about 10,000.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he was able to fully locate the Spirit Beast that was around the area where Tang Wulin was going to fight. His spiritual sense was able to easily cover most of the East Region of the Star Dou Forest. They were the same Spirit Beast who sent the onughts of attacks, that came after the Azure Eyed Tiger and Demonic Jade Turtle attacks. Right now, he wanted to indulge himself in his fight between these two and didn''t need anyone interfering. So, he simply shouted. "Scram!" A boundless pressure swept out! As a terrifying formless killing intent swept through the East Region forest, engulfing everything around. This caused all of the Spirit Beast who was hiding around Tang Wulin, Azure-Eyed Tiger and Demonic Jade Turtle to tremble uncontrobly. They all felt their soul being rip apart, their blood turning cold and their mind severely shaking. Everything around them was turning crimson red, with the whole sky breaking down and violent streaks of lightning hacking down uncontrobly. It was enough to make one suffocate. It was just too much overwhelming pressure and killing intent, as they found themselves in the middle of the end of the world. It was as if all of heaven and earth was being destroyed. They could all feel their sanity being destroyed as they began losing themselves to madness and fear. Then they all began to cough up a massive amount of blood as they retreated before cking outpletely. But not before seeing the incarnation of death, ughter, madness, and destruction itself. This was the first time in a long while that Tang Wulin has ever fully released his murderous aura intent. Chapter 164: Spirit Beast Duo (1) Chapter 164: Spirit Beast Duo (1) The expression of the Demonic Jade Turtle began turning unsightly as it felt the forest violently shaking and trembling from Tang Wulin shout. It could feel their instincts telling them to run away from this monster. The fact he was able to suppress all of them so ruthlessly and knock them out with just killing intent alone? Possibly only Di Tian could produce such a reaction to all those below a hundred thousand years old in a simr way. ''How does one even have such a terrifying amount of killing intent?'' Thought the Demonic Jade Turtle but its face wasn''tforted by that thought. Of course, such a thing was very umon and was only produced by Tang Wulin''s who had ughtered and bathed in the blood of many. Just how many has he ughtered and killed over thest 400 years? Combine that with the fact that he utilizes the Golden Dragon King boundless madness and killing intent to improve his killing intent. Added on with his Asura Bloodline murderous aura and Destruction God intent. ''Still, we have to be careful. He should be somewhatparable to us or greater.'' Thought the Demonic Jade Turtle. As just from the fact he was in a human form, both it and the Azure-Eyed Tiger believed that Tang Wulin was at least a hundred thousand year beasts. One with a bloodlineparable to Di Tian, who was the closest to a True Dragon. ''We have to end this fast!'' Thought the Demonic Jade Turtle with its eyes shing. "No-." As Tang Wulin was about to talk, the Azure Eyed Tiger let out a roar that stirs up a small gale. Lightning suddenly erupted around its body, as countless balls of lightning began to form above its head. Instantly the balls of lightning shot towards Tang Wulin as the Azure Eyed Tiger whose body was covered with lightning also shot forward to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin simply grins at the streaks of lightninging towards him before he also shot forward to encounter it head-on. Tang Wulin smashed through the orbs of lighting that weren''t able to do much damage because of his resistance before he collided with the Azure Eyed Tiger. When they collided together, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. There sh caused a bit of the forest to be scorched ck from the scattered lightning and electric arcs. Tang Wulin and the Azure Eyed Tiger were both trying overpowering each other as Tang Wulin fist was on top of its head. Roar! The Azure Eyed Tiger let out a roar before its tail turned into a de of blue lightning before flipping its body and hacking down onto Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t even flinch as send out another fist to collide with the lightning tail. Bang! As both of the attacks repelled each other, with arcs of lightning scattering around. Azure Eyed Tiger and Tang Wulin instantly turned into blurs as they started to sh with each other. Ear-splitting sounds rang through the air. Lightning and thunder rumbled as a human and tiger figures flickered about. In that instant, the two individuals exchanged eight moves with each other as their sh caused the air to tremble. Tang Wulin and the Azure Eyed Tiger were sending attacks back and forth with each other, with lightning erupted everywhere around them. The Azure Eyed Tiger roared as its right hand swept forward, erupting with over a hundred electrical arcs. Lightning erupted, wrapping around this azure shining arm, as it sted toward Tang Wulin head. Tang Wulin eyes slightly narrow but he simplyshed out with a kick that sted apart the electrical arcs. But it was then a blue w reached outwards, bringing with it a massive wave of hundredyered lightings. The w surged with lightning as it rushed toward Tang Wulin open body. Yet Tang Wulin''s body instantly reacted towards the attack by smashing it apart before countering with a fist toward the tiger face. Bang! The Azure Eyed Tiger was sent flying from the terrifying might of Tang Wulin flesh with blood sprouting from its mouth. It was then Tang Wulin instinctivelysh out a leg behind him, as an enormous wave wasing towards him. The wave was sted apart from his kick, allowing Tang Wulin to see the Demonic Jade Turtle. But it was then he felt a fluctuation of energy before he looks up and saw monstrous tidal waves from above. They were pouring down on him like torrents. As Tang Wulin gets ready for the move, he felt his instincts sent out a warning as he felt danger. A blinding light shes out, causing Tang Wulin to reluctantly close his eyes. Yet in that time, a sh of lightning radiance sted over in thousands of thousands of streaks. Tang Wulin''s body was hit by bolts of lightning that were pouring down endlessly. Yet not a secondter, was his body engulf by the great wave that seems to sweep everything aside. "We shouldn''t stop." Shouted the Demonic Jade Turtle as it roared out and summoned another raging wave of water that went rushing towards Tang Wulin. The Azure Eyed Tiger also roared out, causing over fifty lightning tigers to appear. They were all producing multi-colored lightning while letting out a fiercer aura. They released ear-splitting roars that seem to shake the region itself before pouncing towards Tang Wulin, who was still engulfed by the torrents. "Hahahaha!" A loudugh had rung out from the torrents of water before it was instantly blown away. It revealed the figure of Tang Wulin, who only had small scratches on his body. Tang Wulin stomps down on the ground, causing huge fissures and crack to form. Yet the most interesting thing that was happening, was the space beneath his feet was warping and twisting. He then shot forward with terrifying speed and might, that caused the space around him to form cracks. He turned into a blur as his speed was so fast, that the lightning tigers and the raging waves were moving at a standstill in front of him. Bang! Tang Wulin and the attacks shed with each other, with it be increasingly intense. He rushed forward and began sting apart the attacks. The lightning tigers and raging waves were no matched for Tang Wulin as send out an array of punches and kicks. Once they were all blown away, he turns toward the Azure Eyed Tiger and Demonic Jade Turtle with fighting intent surging inside. He knew he could have finished this battle easily and quickly at the start. But for the moment, he wanted to not only test out his newly improved flesh but also start to bring out the still untapped potential. Meaning, he needs to fight in a battle of life and death or against opponents that can harm his body. This was why he wasn''t dodging and only colliding with the attacks. His body needed to be pushed to the limit and beyond. "Stop holding back." Shouted Tang Wulin as he gets ready to rush towards the Spirit Beast duo. But it was then his eyes slightly widen, as the electrical arcs from the lightning tiger he smashed apart before, slowly began to coil around him. "Survived that first." Said the Azure Eyed Tiger in a cold voice. Arge explosion erupted from around Tang Wulin as a lightning radiance shone blindingly. It was then the clouds above started to form a vortex with streaks of lightning interweaving through them. A golden bolt of endless lightning hacked towards Tang Wulin, descending like a raging river. The lightning came crashing down, turning into one of the world''s most terrifying lightning. This was lightning that was infused with thews of the world into the attack. This lightning was above even Ultimate Lightning, as one was infusing the naturalws into it. One could even consider this as a heavenly tribtion that all Spirit Beast had to withstand if they wanted to live once they passed the hundred thousand mark. The fact that the Azure Eyed Tiger was able to employ this divine attack, let alone wield it was something truly amazing. It ruthlessly tore through space itself as it hacked and smashed into Tang Wulin, with an earsplitting and earth-shattering sound ranging out. The sky above the East Region was covered in lightning, as violent streaks of it were shing down randomly. Fortunately, the arcs of lightning didn''t start a fire in the forest. This caused the Demonic Jade Turtle and Azure Eyed Tiger to let out a sigh of relief. "Did you really have to go that far?" Questioned the Demonic Jade Turtle, as it began to survey the damaged. "Don''t be an idiot. I know you were able to feel how oppressive he was." Said the Azure Eyed Tiger with a frown. "..." The Demonic Jade Turtle couldn''t say anything back to the words of the Azure Eyed Tiger. As it too was frightened at the terrifying might of Tang Wulin flesh. Whether it be from him using just his own flesh to smash apart the lightning and water attacks. Or him believing he only needed his human form to take them on and not willing to fight them in his true form. ''But still, why hasn''t he used his bloodline to try and suppress us.'' Thought the Demonic Jade Turtle in confusion. It wasn''t stupid. It knew Tang Wulin should have been able to suppress them at least for a bit with his bloodline and yet. He made no move or action to try and do that, something it didn''t understand. ''If it was Di Tian, he would simply suppress us and then beat us down to the ground.'' Thought the Demonic Jade Turtle. But then its face chanced as the snake that was coil around it turtle began to narrow its eyes towards where the bolt of lightning was striking. The area before them was still being covered by a cloud of smoke with the area around being scorched. "Man, why didn''t you do that from the beginning?" A voice rang out causing the Azure Eyed Tiger face to turn unsightly. As from out of the cloud of smoke, was Tang Wulin who was dusting himself off and also sucking up some golden lightning. He didn''t seem overly injured or wounded, except for the small ck marks and spots around his body. ''How!'' Thought the Azure Eyed Tiger in shock, as it saw that Tang Wulin was not only fine but he was barely injured. In fact, to its shocked, it saw him eating up his golden lightning that wasparable to the heavenly tribtion. Of course, this was all from Tang Wulin yer Arts that granted him resistance to anything he can eat, which was Soul Power. Truthfully, the only reason the golden lightning was able to injure him, this badly was because he never ate anything infused with thew before. It was through this loophole, that caused his flesh to be burned by the lightning. Of course, it wasn''t as bad since his bodily flesh was as strong as a Quasi-God level being. In fact, it might be even higher after the body training he went through. As the lightning was smashing into his body, like a waterfall. Tang Wulin began eating the lightning as it came streaming down and in a matter of seconds, his body adapted. He was still affected by the attack since his cultivation wasn''t higher than the Azure Eyed Tiger at the moment. But his resistance was still active, causing the damage to be reduced to an extreme degree. ''Although it would have been reduced even more if I wore the regalia. But that''s not what I need right now.'' Thought Tang Wulin after finishing dusting himself off. "If that''s all you guys can do, then I guess I should end this." Said Tang Wulin with a bit of disappointment that caused the Azure Eyed Tiger to let out a savage growl. Yet it was the Demonic Jade Turtle that reacted first, as instantly an array of water flood dragon appeared around it before pouncing towards Tang Wulin. Then it roared out, causing a terrifying dark green whirlpool to be summoned under Tang Wulin. ''It''s simr to Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan''s ultimate element.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he could sense and feel a simr feeling emitting from the whirlpool, that was engulfing his feet. Yet he didn''t seem to care as he forcibly lifted his leg from the whirlpool, before mming it down and causing the whirlpool to scatter away. Then he turned his to the iing water flood dragons and simply shouted at them. "Vanish!" All of the water-flood dragons instantly burst into vapor from the sound of Tang Wulin''s voice, which also caused the region to slightly shake. Chapter 165: Spirit Beast Duo (2) Chapter 165: Spirit Beast Duo (2) As the water dragons were evaporating, a brilliant sh of light appeared with a deafening rumbling sound that rang through the air. It was just too fast, like a bolt of thunder the Azure Eyed Tiger arrived in an instant behind Tang Wulin. It immediately struck towards Tang Wulin neck, with a w that was white with a mix of blue. The w itself was distorting the space with arcs of electricity moving around the bent space. Yet, Tang Wulin as if he already knew the Azure Eyed Tiger was behind him,sh out with a reverse kick. As they collided together, sparks of electricity began scattering everywhere, with the Azure Eyed Tiger being sent flying. The Azure Eyed Tiger w was in tatters with some of it broken off and dripping with dark blood. Its eyes were filled with shock from Tang Wulin''s abnormal strength and reaction. With his strength, Tang Wulin was able to smash apart its terrifying w. It was then, Tang Wulin instantly turned around whileshing out his legs like a whip. Just in the time for it to collide with the giant spinning shell, that was rushing towards him. Bang! ''A barrier.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his brows slightly arch as he saw a light blue shield appearing around the spinning shell before his leg struck it. But of course, the barrier was nothing towards his terrifying strength that has long since, surpassed that of a mortal. The barrier shattered like ss, with Tang Wulin leg still hacking down towards the spinning shell. An earsplitting sound rang out as Tang Wulin leg smashed down on to the shell causing cracks to appear around it. But to his surprise, it didn''t shatter or break from the terrifying strength of his leg. ''Now!'' Instantly a white nake shot towards Tang Wulin, while his leg was still on the shell. The white snake eyes glowed while looking into Tang Wulin eyes. ''This is...'' Thought Tang Wulin as he watched the eyes of the snake that was always coiling around the Demonic Jade Turtle glowing. ''It''s over.'' Thought the Demonic Jade Turtle in glee as it saw the light in Tang Wulin eyes, was beginning to dim. Since the moment it saw, that none of the Azure Eyed Tiger and its attack hasn''t been working. It knew it would have to rely on a mental attack as this wasn''t something that will affect Tang Wulin''s body or something he can absorb. But that would be hard, as it knew its opponent would just use his terrifying blood essence energy to protect him. This is why it has been looking for a chance to get close and allow his other ''self'' to trap him into a mental attack. Of course, this would require him to get wounded a bit, as his opponent''s reaction and senses were too unreasonable. Tang Wulin was able to react to the Azure Eyed Tiger lightning sh attacks. Hell, sometimes he even moves in advance, before the Azure Eyed Tiger or even it was able to start up their attack. As if he even already knew what they were going to do or where they were going to attack. ''Well, it''s not like it matters, anymore.'' Thought the Demonic Jade Turtle as it knew its opponent will not be escaping this attack. The Demonic Jade Turtle wasn''t just any Spirit Beast that was able to use mental attacks. Unlike most Spirit Beast that would excel in one category, like strength or only an element. The Demonic Jade Turtle excels in its water element, defense, and its mental attack. This was all due to the snake that was always coiled around its shell. The snake itself wasn''t a separate Spirit Beast, although it could be considered one but just a part of the Demonic Jade Turtle. The snake mental powers were so strong, it wasn''t wrong to say it could easily control over 100,000 Spirit Beast at the same time. Such a terrifying mental ability was one of the reasons it was hunted and driven to extinction by humans. As many Spirit Master in the past would be red over the benefits that the Demonic Jade Turtle would bring them if they absorb its ring. Yet before the Demonic Jade Turtle could reveal its joyful expression, a terrifying and murderous killing intent broke out through the air. It began breaking out into cold sweat, as it started to feel the entire world was bing colder. It felt like its hold body was being pressed down a gigantic mountain. A blood-curdling shriek rang endlessly through the air, as the snake coiled around it, flew back. Blood sshed outward as the snakehead was sted into pieces. Blood and brain matter sttered in all directions. This was an absolutely tragic sight. Instantly the Demonic Jade Turtle dashed away once it saw the snake turning into a bloody paste and the terrifying feeling getting even more intense. It was able to retreat three hundred meters back in an instant before Tang Wulin''s voice rang out. "Well, that was interesting." Said Tang Wulin out loud, causing the Demonic Jade Turtle to shiver involuntarily. Of course, Tang Wulin was talking about what happened, when the snake began invading his mind and tried to destroy it. Tang Wulin had to admit, if he used his old method of brute-forcing through the snake control, it would take him a while. As he could feel the terrifying amount of control, the snake had with the mind. While he could easily shatter its mental construction, attacks, and defense. The snake proved its mastery in mental attacks, as it began to constantly avoid and avert him with finesse and control over spiritual power that would put many to shame. Knowing this wouldn''t work and sting apart the mental obstructions, wouldn''t work. Tang Wulin decided to just utilize his Devil yer Arts, as it was the best method of dealing with soul and mental attacks. In fact, it was through him training his Devil yer Art that his spiritual and soul resistance was able to be far stronger than those at his ranks. Even with his other yer Arts that also granted a higher resistance against all spirit power attacks, his Devil yer Arts gave the greatest one towards soul and mental attacks. It also became, even more, stronger after the vast number of souls he absorbed in the Demon World. So with this in mind, Tang Wulin unleashed his Devil yer Art, Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The Heaven. This caused an overflowing wave of terrifying energy that began to shatter all of the Demonic Jade Turtle mental attacks and world. This was the reason that the silver snake screamed and its head burst open. ''At any rate, let''s finish.'' Thought Tang Wulin as a red glint began to shine around his eyes, as he slightly narrowed his gaze at the Demonic Jade Turtle. But before he could dash towards it, a deafening sound rang out, as lightning hacked down. Tang Wulin figure was engulfed by the golden lightning but that wasn''t all as a w smashed into his body. The earth was shaken, as vicious cracks and fissures began to form around the area. Then Iparable lightning power erupted causing the lightning that was pouring down on Tang Wulin to grow more intense. This was creating an absolutely terrifying scene. Yet that wasn''t just it, as an earth-shattering and ear-splitting sound rang out through the East Region. The Azure Eyed Tiger was savagely smashing its ws into Tang Wulin''s body, while the lightning poured over him. Then itshes out with its tail, like a whip and sending Tang Wulin body flying through the air. Then it disappeared in a sh of lightning. The clouds above rumble before they were sted away as something came shooting down. A terrifying amount of lightninging crashing down on Tang Wulin flying body. No, it was more like he was pierced by a terrifying bolt of lightning, that was simr to that of a javelin. It was just too fast, with only a streak of golden light shing before the sky let out deafening and rumble sound. Tang Wulin was mmed straight into the ground with the Azure Tiger two paws pressing down onto his chest. The sky itself shook from the terrifying force of the st with ripples erupting outward, that carried arcs of electricity. Anything that was touch by these arcs of electricity was sted away and gaining some ck scorch mark. Bang! Bang! Bang! The Azure Eyed Tiger was smashing its two ws into Tang Wulin causing electricity to ssh around. Each of its blow was strong enough to destroy a whole hillside, let alone a mountain. Yet it didn''t stop hitting Tang Wulin but kept on raining down attacks on him, as if it was afraid, what would happen if it let up. The crater below them began growing deeper as the attacks of the Azure Eyed Tiger were bing more intense and ruthless. But it was then, a hand was thrust out with terrifying speed, that the Azure Eyed Tiger wasn''t able to react to. The handtched on to the Tiger neck but the tiger didn''t let up as it continued to smash down onto the figure below it. But it was then two of its paws that were smashing onto Tang Wulin was caught with one hand. The tiger tried to break free but it immediately realizes it couldn''t budge the hand. "I think that''s about enough." A voice rang out below the Azure Eyed Tiger as it started to feel its body was being lifted. The Azure Eyed Tiger roared out, causing the Golden Lightning around it to be even fiercer and chaotic. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t care as he clenched his fist that was trembling with vigor and power. "Thanks for the practice." Said Tang Wulin as he thrust out his fist towards the head of the Azure Eyed Tiger, after letting go of its palm. His fist was too fast for the tiger to react as it began piercing through the head of the Azure Eyed Tiger. It tried fighting back, as its energy began to erupt outward, alongside the lightning around it. Yet it was useless against Tang Wulin tyrannical strength, as it sted apart the Azure Eyed Tiger head. The headless body of the Azure Eyed Tiger began falling after Tang Wulin let go. "Now the-" Before Tang Wulin could finish his words, his senses pick up the fleeing form of the Demonic Jade Turtle. It was using all of its energy and power to leave the East Region, more specifically the area Tang Wulin was. Tang Wulin lightly shook his head and with a smallugh, he dashed after the Demonic Jade Turtle. Chapter 166: Di Tian Vs Tang Wulin (1) Chapter 166: Di Tian Vs Tang Wulin (1) Bang! Frightening shrieks and cries sounded out with blood sshing around. A goat and grasshopper Spirit Beast were lying on the ground miserably. Blood was running down their bodies, with some of their bodies being broken or smash apart. Yet it wasn''t bad enough, that it would cause them to die. "This should be everyone on this side..." A voice mutters in front of these two Spirit Beast. The owner of this body was a breathtakingly beautiful woman with a slender figure that had perfect, round breasts and long legs. Around her body were purple-ck scales, with there also being an ink-ck scale appearing on her forehead. She had long purple-ck hair that hung down loosely behind her back and away from her body even without the wind blowing. This woman was none other than Zhi Ji, the Hell Demon Dragon that was over two hundred thousand years old. She was apart of the top ten Spirit Beast in Star Dou Forest, with her being known as a Great Beast to all Soul Masters. For the past few days, Zhi Ji has been helping Di Tian and the others clean up the rest of the opponent. As from what she heard, the battle between Di Tian and the White Heavenly Dragon was close toing to an end. ''The appearance of those Cmities really did boost their courage.'' Thought Zhi Ji with a shake of her hands, as she looks at the bleeding Spirit Beast around her with pity. She knew that most of the Spirit Beast that were over ten thousand years or had some sense of intelligence was getting desperate. Humanity was getting more and bolder in their despicable actions of capturing Spirit Beast. It has gotten to the point, where some of the Beasts were contemting trying to discover a new home or risk it all and go to another continent. It was not easy for a Spirit Beast to find a new home, especially one as great and nurturing as the Star Dou Forest. As most of the nature on the Douluo Continent or maybe even in the world had either been destroyed or is being destroyed by the second. It would take a miracle for one of them to find a forest that hasn''t been destroyed and another for it to not be discovered. It also wasn''t easy to travel to another continent, as they would have to avoid soul masters, mechas and even those Sea Beasts. Even then, sometimes the journey itself was more perilous than the actual obstacles. All of these and a few more problems, Zhi Ji could understand the perspective of these Spirit Beast. As they may have a chance to live and stop being hunted if they joined hands with these God-Level Beast. ''But I wonder...Would they really ept us?'' Thought Zhi Ji in contemtion as she began moving away from the bleeding Spirit Beasts. She didn''t need to worry about them, as she knew the Myriad Demon King was having his nts underlings healing everyone. She had long since sense that some of them were following behind her. # A tremendous explosion erupted! Powerful winds were being stirred all around, as deafening earsplitting sounds were resounding through the sky. With a countless amount of shock waves spreading out. "When are you going to give up on this, Heavenly White Dragon?" Questioned Di Tian as his fists collided once more with the swirl of energy that came from his opponent. "Shut up!" Roared the Heavenly White Dragon as it sends out one of its w towards Di Tian. The formidable w was covered with blood essence energy that appeared vigorously around him. It was dazzling and brilliant as it immediately rushed towards Di Tian with a tyrannical aura that wanted to pierce through him. Bang! Di Tian onlyughs coldly at the attack. Heshes out his leg to sh with the tyrannical w, bringing forth a dazzling light. The sky shook as both of the attacks collided, yet the expression of the Heavenly White Dragon was grimacing. Yet it was then his eyes widen when he felt two attacks appearing next to him. The attack came in the form of a dark w, while the other one was a purple fist that was attacking from both his left and right side. ''Is the difference really this big?'' Thought the Heavenly White Dragon as his feelings started to beplicated. While he knew he held no chance against Di Tian, he thought he would have been able to at least hold him until the others arrived. Either way, he knew he couldn''t get distracted on any useless thoughts at the moment. The Heavenly White Dragon knew he would have to put his faith in the Azure Eyed White Tiger and Demonic Jade Turtle to bring the reinforcement in time. He began making his move, as his entire body erupted with a fiery light that exploded outward and began shing with the attacks that were heading towards him. Then the Heavenly White Dragon thrust out its ws, causing its powerful bloodline to stir. Beams of radiant light were formed in front of him before it went soaring towards Di Tian. This attack was apart of the Heavenly White Dragon bloodline, with him being a descendant of the Holy Dragon King. Although his bloodline wasn''t even close to being as pure as Di Tian, it was still notable. This was one of the reasons it couldst so long with Di Tian, even when he was holding back immensely. Di Tian faces slightly change, as he knew he couldn''t be careless with these concentrated beams of light. As these beams of light were known for being able to pierce through almost anything as if they were butter. This was one of the reasons that the Holy Dragon King was so feared. As with these light that treated one defense like nothing, he was able to execute most of the dragons he faces with a single move. Even if the attack couldn''t hope topare to the Holy Dragon King, it still seemed to have retained the ability of pration. Di Tian still didn''t decide to retreat even with all he knew. He swiftly rushed over with imprable darkness flickering around his open hand. The darkness began swirling around and then spinning as if it was a ck hole. Following a cold snort, he released his violent attack and thrust out to meet the lightsing toward him. A rumbling sound reverberated throughout the sky as soon as Di Tian shed with the lights. Yet with unrivaled power, Di Tian smashed the lights apart and continued towards the Heavenly White Dragon. The Heavenly White Dragon face was serious as it saw the oing Di Tian but he still didn''t retreat. He rushed towards Di Tian too with his body bursting out with holy light that was causing space to slightly distort. In an instant, they collided with a holy light scattering through the top half of the sky, while imprable and deep darkness scatters on the bottom half. The sky were bursting with these elements shing with each other, as Di Tian and the Heavenly White Dragon move throughout the sky. Their constant shsted for fifty exchanges with the expression of the Heavenly White Dragon getting graver by the minute. ''This is too difficult'' Thought the Heavenly White Dragon as it kept on feeling Di Tian strength that was like a bottomless pit. Still, he roared out and summoned over a thousand beams of holy light. Then he swooped down from high up with his barrages of holy light hacking down to Di Tian. A beam of light began appearing in front of him before it burst open into streaks of light before they coil around his whole body. He unleashed his most decisive attack, with the aura around his entire being became utterly terrifying. Di Tian''s eyes slightly narrow as darkness began exploding out from his body, creating a vortex around him that was as ck as the abyss. In the next instant, he rushed towards the Heavenly White Dragon with the countless number of small vortexes of darkness appearing next to him. Within one breath, they both shed causing an earth-shattering and ear-splitting sound to ring out through the sky. The shockwaves that were produced in this one violent sh were stronger than all of the ones beforebined, with it blowing away everything in the sky. A frantic gale appeared, whistling through the heaven and earth. The trees below cracked apart and were stirred into the air. Yet even with this, both Di Tian and the Heavenly White Dragon kept on shing through the sh. It was thirty more exchanges before the intense battle started to change ande to an end. The Heavenly White Dragon coughed up blood as it was smashed across the sky, with its w being broken and some of its scales falling off. "Di Tian!" Roared out the Heavenly White Dragon in rage but Di Tian only red at him in disdain before rushing out. With speed, that wasn''t shown before in the previous exchanges, Di Tian instantly crossed the distance between him and the Heavenly White Dragon. The Heavenly White Dragon eyes widen in fright, but it couldn''t react in time, as Di Tian instantly moved above his head. Then Di Tian Energy began surging before it exploded outward with a terrifying aura and began ruthlessly suppressing the Heavenly White Dragon even more. He then shot his body forward and ferociously trampled down on the Heavenly White Dragon. A terrifying gale stirred up as the Heavenly White Dragon body was rushing down towards the ground with Di Tian on top of his head. Bang! The great earth cracked apart and a massive crater forming before countless rocks scattered out. It took a while before the ground stop shaking and the dust to clear. "We are done." Said Di Tian coldly towards the Heavenly White Dragon who was struggling to stay conscious, after being stomp on. The Heavenly White Dragon tried to utter some words but it immediately realizes it was too injured. Di Tian only shook his head before moving off of the dragon head and it was just then when Bi Ji appeared. It wasn''t just her but almost every Spirit Beast from the West, North, South and Middle regions. Most of them were supporters of Di Tian because of his strength and the fact all of the Great Beast followed him. "You didn''t have to go this far." Said Bi Ji with a light sigh as she started healing the severely wounded Heavenly White Dragon. "It''s best to thoroughly teach a lesson the first time, so it doesn''t happen again." Said Di Tian coldly causing Bi Ji to slightly tremble. "Well-spoken, big brother!" A voice rang out causing most of the Spirit Beast to nce to the side and see the Bear Lording through some trees. It wasn''t just him but the other Great Beast, with theming out from different regions, except the East one. "Any trace?" Questioned Di Tian to the Bear Lord and then his eyes slightly narrow when the Bear Lord shook his head. ''So where could he be?'' Thought Di Tian. He told the Bear Lord to go and look for any trace of Tang Wulin. Once he finds those traces, notify him with a loud howl and he wille. While it was technically impossible to kill one in the Nine Dragon King Trials, there was always a loophole in everything. Di Tian had found out about a loophole in the trial a very long time ago but he never tried using it. As he believed it should be only for any Spirit Beast that is a threat to the continuation of the Star Dou Forest or Spirit Beast. ''But it''s useless if he is not found.'' Thought Di Tian. For the next few minutes, everyone began telling him about the situation of all of the regions except the East Region. Di Tian was immensely happy to know that all of the regions but the East has been subdued. As he gets ready to move towards the East Region and subdue it, he felt a fluctuation of energying towards them. It wasn''t just him, but everyone who had at the present moment a fifty thousand year cultivation restrictions noticed. The Heavenly White Dragon who was able to recover its vitality somewhat and was able to stand on its own felt the energy was familiar. It began focusing on the energy a bit more before its eyes widen in surprise and confusion. "Demonic Jade Turtle?" Questioned the Heavenly White Dragon out loud causing Di Tian and the others expression to slightly change. It was just then, that the Demonic Jade Turtle burst into the area where everyone was. Yet to the shock of most of the people who were there, especially the Heavenly White Dragon. The Demonic Jade Turtle was bleeding all over with some parts of its body being broken open. This shocked the Heavenly White Dragon as this was the first time, it ever saw the Demonic Jade Turtle in such a state. Yet before the Demonic Jade Turtle could even make it halfway towards them. The visible clouds in the sky were blown away and the wind earsplitting sound rang out as a dragonic streak of light descended. The Demonic Jade Turtle had no time to react towards the streak of light hacking down at it. Its head was instantly crushed and trampled down by a golden missile that came out of nowhere. This caused the ground below to severely shake and for a huge crater to form. Chapter 167: Di Tian Vs Tang Wulin (2) Chapter 167: Di Tian Vs Tang Wulin (2) Shock! Most of the Spirit Beast that witnesses the streak of gold smashing down onto the Demonic Jade Turtle was shocked. One has to understand, that the Demonic Jade Turtle had one of the strongest defenses in the whole Star Dou Forest. It would require a terrifying amount of strength to be able to break through its hide, let alone its shell. Yet right in front of them, they saw the Demonic Jade Turtle, getting its head sted apart. It was only the elders of the Star Dou Forest whose expression was disying serious looks and a bit of shock. As for a split second, they were certain they saw a human figure in the streak of gold. The human figure seemed familiar, causing some of them to furrow their brows in confusion. The only ones who weren''t confused were Di Tian and the Bear Lord whose eyes were narrowed. ''It sure ran far.'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight annoyance as he nces down at the remains of the Demonic Jade Turtle that was turning into light particles. He had to pursue it through the whole East Region after he had killed the Azure Eyed Tiger. Normally, he should have been able to easily catch it as his speed far outstripped it. Yet unfortunately for him, he didn''t think that the Demonic Jade Turtle spiritual power could be so terrifying. With its Spiritual Power, it was able to mind control all of the Spirit Beast around and cause them to attack him in a frenzy. He was able to easily sweep through them all but this allowed the Demonic Jade Turtle to gain some distance from him. If that wasn''t annoying enough, this turtle would typically send mental attacks towards him in secret. ''Well, whatever. At least it leads me to my main goal.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he begins moving through the cloud of smoke that was slowly dispersing. ''It''s him!'' All of the Great Beast in the area except for Di Tian and Bear Lord was shocked at the appearance of Tang Wulin. Whether it be from his appearance in the Nine Dragon King trial to him being able to kill the Demonic Jade Turtle or even him boldly walking towards them. ''How is he here!'' Thought Bi Ji as she started to grimace while ncing around. She was ncing at the expression of the other Great Beasts to see if they knew about his appearance. She began to narrow her eyes when she saw Di Tian and the Bear Lord not showing any signs of shock. ''Did they know? When? And how for how long?'' Thought Bi JI before she begins to shake her head and told herself it wasn''t the time. She then nces toward the Spirit Beast and saw they were more shock about the death of the Demonic Jade Turtle than the appearance of Tang Wulin. ''Good.'' Thought Bi Ji as she let out a sigh of relief at the apparentck of recognition or understanding from the Spirit Beasts around them. It should be known, that the Nine Dragon King trial as always been a ce where only Spirit Beast could enter. Never has there ever been an appearance of anything other than a Spirit Beast, ever since the trial was created. Strictly speaking, not even the Sea Beasts in the ocean could join in this event, as they weren''t controlled or under themand of the Beast God. The Sea Beast was their own type of beings with their own Great Beast hierarchy. Not even those who were able to reach the limits of the world were able to break into the trial, let alone be able to notice its presence. Yet at the moment, a human was able to break into this event and participate. How bad would the reaction of the Spirit Beast be, if they found out? Wouldn''t this cause them to be paranoid? Wouldn''t this convince more of them to join the cause for seeking out the Cmities? One has to understand, that the Spirit Beast was gradually losing ces where they could call home or be safe. If they found out a human was able to break inside the Nine Dragon King Trial, wouldn''t this mean nowhere was safe? Wouldn''t this mean the only option was the aid of the Cmities? ''This cannot happen.'' Thought Bi Ji as she prepares to help Di Tian detain Tang Wulin. It wasn''t just her who was preparing to move out and capture Tang Wulin but also the other Great Beast. All of them easily came to the understanding and recognition of the consequences of Tang Wulin''s appearance here. Tang Wulin could already feel his senses telling him about the misfortune that wasing from those Great Beast. Then again, he didn''t really need it to tell him that, as he could pick up their massive killing intent. Yet he wasn''t looking at them. He was looking straight at Di Tian, who he was able to identify by nature around him and his terrifying presence. As Tang Wulin was closing in on the group of Spirit Beast, all of the Great Beast except for Di Tian and the Bear Lord instantly moved. They moved out to suppress Tang Wulin, so they can find out how he was able to get to the trial before killing him. Yet Tang Wulin only let out augh as he saw the five Great Beast charing towards him. Any other time, he would have loved to sh with them but right now? He wanted to fight Di Tian! "And so, scram." Said Tang Wulin as the bracelet around his arm began to shimmer with seven-color. This phenomenon caused all of the five Great Beast that was rushing towards Tang Wulin, face to change. As once they got close to Tang Wulin, they were hit with a supreme overbearingness that caused their bloodline to shiver. They all were feeling an irresistible pressure that was demanding respect and submission before it. It caused all of them to lose their concentration and for them to be met with a golden dragon tail. Bang! The Emerald Swan, Myriad Demon King, Three-headed Scarlet Devil Mastiff, and Hell Demon Dragon Kin were all sent flying by the tail. The scene of four of the Great Beasts of the Star Dou Forest being sent flying was clearly by all of the Spirit Beast. This left them greatly shocked to the point of speechlessness. Of course, none of them would have guess that the reason all of this happened was because of the bracelet around Tang Wulin wrist. The Seven Colored Jewel or the Dragon God Bless had the supreme will of the Dragon God within it. This made it so, as long as Tang Wulin willed it. He could make all Spirit Beast with the bloodline of the Dragon God experince his overbearing pressure and dominance. This was why the Great Beast lost concentration for a split second and allowed Tang Wulin attack to hit them sessfully. Tang Wulin didn''t care about the Spirit Beast look of shock, as he continued moving forward to Di Tian. "You!" Roared the Bear Lord as he begins to moves toward Tang Wulin, after seeing him send the other Great Beast flying. "Stop," Said Di Tian towards the Bear Lord causing him to arch a brow at Di Tian. Di Tian didn''t say anything to the Bear Lord, as he begins to move towards Tang Wulin. Bear Lord was shocked at first, that his elder brother wanted to go forward by himself. ''Don''t tell me...He wants to fight him!'' Thought the Bear Lord in shock. Even if this human had the bloodline of the Golden Dragon King, in the end, he was still a human! Not even at the limit of humanity! Does Di Tian really think that highly of the human? The Bear Lord refuses to believe he lost to the human fairly. As he knew it was only because of the human making preparation for it and the environment they were in. Yet none of his thoughts matter, as at the moment Di Tian and Tang Wulin finally reach each other. But strangely enough, they didn''t even do anything and just stood there staring at each other. This confused all of the Spirit Beast, as they watch on. Even the Bear Lord was a bit confused about what Di Tian was doing but he chooses not to worry too much. Di Tian''s eyes were staring gravely at Tang Wulin, as all types of thoughts shed through his mind. He didn''t know what to feel towards the human in front of him. As not only was this the human with the bloodline of the Golden Dragon King but also a human with terrifying potential. A potential that he knew was an extremely big threat to even his lords and maybe the whole Star Dou Forest. Yet somehow, he was able to enter this ce. Unlike the others, he knew how well developed and strict the rules of the Spirit Beast Festival was. The chance of a human getting fortunate or forcibly breaking through was about as high as a Spirit Beast bing a god. It was too low! ''So how?'' Thought Di Tian before shaking his head and then opening up his mouth. "Ho-" Bang! But before Di Tian could finish his words, his head flew back as a fist made contact with it. "I don''t have time to talk to you."Said Tang Wulin with a bit of evident irritation. Of course, this action, caused the whole Spirit Beast and even the Bear Lord to be shocked. Yet before they could evenment on what happened. "You are right." Di Tian ice-cold voice rang out, with his expression beingpletely ruthless. A raging wave of killing intent engulfed the air and began sweeping through this area. It was an icy cold feeling that felt like it was pressing down on everyone and making them tremble inwardly. Bang! Instantly Tang Wulin''s head went down from a tyrannical fist smashing into his face. But at the same time, his leg had alreadyshed out and struck Di Tian in the face. Both of their faces were pushed back and yet they both still reacted. Tang Wulin sent an uppercut into Di Tian chin, and Di Tian struck his fist down on Tang Wulin face. Once again their face was knockbacks and yet they continued this type of closebat for the next twenty exchange. Bang! Bang! Bang! After thest exchange, they both clench their fist as if to gather power and then instantly dashed forward at the same time. There weren''t any more words that were needed to be exchanged. The battle began as soon as these twosh out against each other. Bang! The two shed once more. The entire middle region of the Star Dou Forest began shaking a bit. They opposed each other with neither of them willing to give an inch to the other. Tang Wulin thrust out his fist towards Di Tian''s face but it was easily deflected and counter with a leg sweep. Tang Wulin duck under the sweep before jumping up andshing out with a kick. Di Tian raised his arm to block but his face change as he felt the terrifying power that was contained in the leg. Even though he was able to block it with no damage done to him, he was still sent skidding back. Yet Tang Wulin hasn''t let up as he dashed toward Di Tian with arge grin forming on his face. Di Tian only snorts and then his figure turned into a blur. Both of them sh with each other causing an explosion to ring out that was thunderous. A fist was thrust out straight towards Tang Wulin but he shifted his feet to the side avoiding the fist. As the fist brushed past his body, he also sent out his own fist towards Di Tian with the intent to smash his face in. Yet Di Tian simply leans back andshes his leg up with the intent to strike Tang Wulin in the chin. Instantly Tang Wulin twisted his body to the side, causing the leg to sh past him. As Tang Wulinnded on his feet, an extremely thin and ethereal golden scale began to cover his whole body. It was shining with a blinding light, with the scales shimmering and glowing as if they were alive. His aura also began erupting outward, with it coiling around him while making dragonic roars. Then with breakneck speed, heshes out a fist towards Di Tian whose eyes widen at the increased speed. Yet he was still Di Tian, the strongest Spirit Beast in all of Star Dou Forest. He swiftly reacted and sends out his own fist towards Tang Wulin''s fist. The entire middle region began to rumble as iparably intense shockwaves that affected everyone watching began to be released from these two shings. Yet it was in this instant that the Dragon Core within his body frantically circted and exploded outward to support his body. The scales on his body were starting to be rougher and sharper from the blood energy that was interweaving with it. His blood energy exploded outward and began to interweave with his ethereal golden aura and then he struck Di Tian with even more breakneck speed. Tang Wulin thrust his head out towards Di Tian, causing his expression to change. But he was unable to react to the unexpected attacks and was hit in the face. Then Tang Wulin had grasped Di Tian arms before heshed out with an overbearing kick. Bang! Di Tian wasn''t able to react from Tang Wulin increased in speed again and he got sent flying once the leg struck his chest. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t done as following this strike, the space around him began to get distorted. A terrifying sound rang out as Tang Wulinunched himself after Di Tian. This sound caused most of the Spirit Beast to shiver from how terrifying and unreal the power that caused it was. Within seconds, Tang Wulin already reached Di Tian and then he raised his leg up in the air. Then with a loud roar, he hacks it down towards Di Tian, with it caused the air around to screech in fright and the space to bend once again. Bang! Deafening rumbling sounds rang through the air! Di Tian''s body was sent flying straight into the small hill, like an arrow that was just released. Large rocks flew everywhere, as the small hill began to split apart from Di Tian''s body plowing straight through it. It didn''t start copsing until Di Tian''s body smashed into the ground and sent out a shockwave that started to create spider-webs around the area. It was absolutely terrifying, as parts of the earth were also slightly breaking open. All of the Spirit Beast with except for the Bear Lord, Bi Ji and the other Great Beast of Star Dou Forest expressions began to change. Just how terrifying is this person flesh exactly! Scratch that, just who was he to be able to send Di Tian flying like that! Chapter 168: Di Tian Vs Tang Wulin (3) Chapter 168: Di Tian Vs Tang Wulin (3) Tang Wulin didn''t let up his attacks, even when Di Tian was smashed through the hill. As his entire figure erupted with brilliance, releasing a wave of terrifying fluctuations. His figure turned into a two ten-meter golden and ck dragon that was dazzling and fierce before dashing downwards. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soars.'' A streak of gold and ck charge downwards with the intent to crush everything. As it was about to make contact with the pile of rubbles, a hand shot straight through the rubbles and grabbed on to the streaks. Bang! With an earsplitting sound, the hand mmed the streak of gold and ck into the ground. Everyone was shocked but not at the hand that came out of the rubble. But the terrifying light pulsing out of Di Tian''s face as he held onto Tang Wulin''s face. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' Yet before Di Tian could do anything else, sixteen golden and ck dragons erupted out of the ground. They all released dragonic roars that flickered with brilliance and caused all to tremble as they hacked towards DI Tian. Bang! Di Tian figure was sent flying but how could Tang Wulin let him off so easily? ''Magic Dragon Roar.'' Tang Wulin began to inhale causing his mouth to swell up before breathing out a shocking beam of ck and blue energy. It pierced through the air and towards Di Tian, as it was surging with vigor. Di Tian''s expression changes as he felt the terrifying and horrifying feelinging from the beam of energy. It was too dreadful and horrifying as if he was kneeling before the Holy Dragon King and was waiting to be executed. It was almost as horrible as the bloodline suppression he was feeling from Tang Wulin. It wasn''t just him but all of the other dragon Spirit Beast. Some were running away, others passed out and the rest were trembling uncontrobly from nothing more than, primal fear. Instantly Endless specks of darkness erupted from Di Tian, with the darkness covering the whole sky above. As it was surging out, it began to take the shape of countless spears before hacking towards Tang Wulin and the beam of energy. Some of the spears of darkness shed with the beam and caused an explosion to erupt. While the others were rushing towards to Tang Wulin. There were over a hundred of them with some of them moving to attack Tang Wulin from behind. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t worried as he simply walked over with his grin still on his face. Instantly his entire body began shining, as an overflowing wave of killing intent exploded out from Tang Wulin. The area around Tang Wulin began to rumble and blood-colored domain began to expand all around him. ''Golden Dragon Raging Domain.'' ''Golden Dragon Inferno Kill.'' Scarlet-colored aura began to flourish, obscuring the sky in blood redness. Madness and vicious killing intent surged, shining with iparable brilliance. Everywhere that the domain began to envelop turned blood-red, with Killing energy roaring outward. Immediately afterward, Tang Wulin''s body began to surge with endless murderous lights that exploded towards the iing spears of darkness. In a few seconds, everything began to be drowned in the wave of killing and madness. The grass withers away, trees rustled, leaves flew everywhere and the spears around began to break apart. Then with a tremendous roar, all of the darkness was forcibly broken as the waves of killing intent and madness began surging towards Di Tian. The expression of Di Tian changed and became even more severe from the appearance of the blood-red domain. All of the Spirit Beast were feeling intense fear and a hint of submission in their eyes at the sight of the domain. Forget about the Great Beasts, there were Spirit Beasts who were watching from the distance that began to pass out with blood sprouting from their mouth. With one stomp of his feet, Tang Wulin shot straight towards Di Tian while turning into a bloody golden streak of light. Di Tian only snorted before endless darkness surged from him that began to expand from his body like a domain and then rushed forward too. Bang! Bang! Bang! Before they even reached each other, the sh of their auras and domain was causing everything around to break asunder. The grassy hills around began to crumble, nature began to break apart and space began bending. This was horrifying! How terrifying would their aura and strength have to be for this to naturally happened? Just the frequent sh of their aura and intent were producing these frightening results! They instantly collided with each other, as killing and battle intent surged. The two fists collided. Punches and kicks interweave between each other before they both turned into streaks of light. It was Golden-Red and Purplish-Gold streaks of light that were shing. In that instant, the two individuals exchanged over a dozen moves. Yet they didn''t stop there, as they continued exchanging, even more, moves with each other causing blood to ssh. Tang Wulin deflects a fist that was surging with darkness and began bombarding Di Tian with his attacks. His fist was shining like the sun itself as they all turned into countless specks of light that began raining down on Di Tian. Yet Di Tian didn''t falter one bit, as he too started sending out countless attacks. The shockwaves produced by these two were just too overwhelming, wrecking everything around them. Alongside the shockwaves were their distinctive auras that were spreading out everywhere. It began flickering through the sky and colliding with each other, creating a destructive sh that was too terrifying. It wasn''t until after the three-hundredth exchange that they both flew back with blood spouting from their mouths. ''His attacks and movements are bing faster.'' Thought Di Tian. ''Magic Dragon res.'' ''Magic Dragon Spiraling Ray.'' As he was flying back, Tang Wulin was able to swipe his hand down causing the sky to be bathed in a halo of brilliance. Countless specks of light began shining as they rushed down from above towards Di Tian. It wasn''t just from above but also from the front as a countless number of streaks of blue-ck hack towards Di Tian. Di Tian''s golden eyes began to shine before he opened his mouth. An enormous ck pir of mes more than ten meters in diameter erupted toward the attacksing in front of him. Then an ominous cloud began appearing behind him before two massive wings came out and hack towards the lightsing from above. Boom! The area around the attack shook at that moment from the violent collision. Yet at that moment, Di Tian attacks were able to overpower Tang Wulins one but was pushed off course and missing Tang Wulin. As Tang Wuilin was able to stop his body, he felt his body shivering as his Asura Blood and instinct were screaming at him. Even without his will, his body was already moving, but it was toote as a streak of light already reaches him. ''Fast!'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight shock as he swore he saw the area around the streak bend and flicker. Yet that was hisst thought before he felt a huge hand grasp his face and then he went flying. Di Tian with a terrifying roar used Tang Wulin as a battering ram and plowed through countless hills. Bang! Bang! Bang! He then jumped up from the ground before spinning a few times in mid-air before smashing Tang Wulin straight into the ground. A rumbling sound rang out as if a massive earthquake had urred. The ground began breaking apart and creating countless fissures that extended into every direction as if the earth was breaking apart. Then he jerked his hand up before bombarding the area below him with vicious punches. Thunderous and earsplitting sounds rang through the area as Di Tian was letting loose with a relentless onught of attacks. Yet even with blood sshing outward, Di Tian felt a shiver down his spine as he saw a brilliant golden light surging from below. A golden fist smashed itself through the rubbles and blew away all of Di Tian punches that wereing. It was iparably fierce and exuded a terrifying aura as it plowed straight towards Di Tian before smashing into his face. Before Di Tian''s body could fly away, a hand grabbed on to his ankle and then he was mmed down onto the ground. Tang Wulin continued to grin as blood was leaking down his mouth and then he began treating the body in his hand, like a whip. Di Tians'' body was being dragged everywhere around Tang Wulin, as he moved Di Tian around his body before smashing him into the ground a couple of times. Then with terrifying force, he hurled himself towards the mountain that was a bit away from them. Bang! Bang! Tang Wulin began swinging Di Tian''s body through the hills before he mmed him down into the lush mountain. The mountainside began to cave in with the area around it cracking and breaking apart. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t done, as his figure lit up brilliantly. Then one of his legs became a golden and ck dragon tail,shing outwards with great force. Di Tian''s body was smashed straight into the mountain, causing it to shake even more. ''Hm, Body Sect Innate Secret sure is great.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces at the golden light coiling around his ethereal blood-red scales. It wasn''t wrong to say, his strength had doubled frompleting the second stage of the revamp method and attaining the Innate Secret Second Awakening. ''Magic Dragon Law.'' Then Tang Wulin clenches his fist before swiping down towards the mountain in front of him. His thick blood essence began to surge and erupted outward with brilliance. In just a split second, the sky itself was illuminated as a streak of energy shot downwards with raw and pure power. It prated everything, piercing through the mountain topside and headed towards Di Tian. It was then two massive wings that were as ck as the abyss erupted out from the mountain and cut the streaks apart. Then an abundant amount of darkness was released as it burst through the mountain and rush towards Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t cower or show any surprise from the attack and simply send out a fist. Tang Wulin fists released a domineering and tyrannical force that began shaking the space around him until it distorted. Within a second, his fist and the immense sea of darkness shing fiercely with each other. But to the shock of some of the Spirit Beast that was able to see what was happening clearly, Tang Wulin fist began sting through the darkness. How! Was the thought of all of them, as they saw someone essentially treating Di Tian Ultimate Darkness as nothing but paper. Yet this wasn''t something that is too shocking, considering the Golden Dragon King powers of crushing and tearing through everything. With the powers of the Golden Dragon King, everything below Tang Wulin strength is nothing more than paper that he can shred apart. Even those withparable strength would be helpless against his power. Yet this should prove just how strong and terrifying Di Tian was. As Tang Wulin could still feel his strength was still lower than the Beast God in front of him even with his bloodline being suppressed. As if the one know as Di Tian was above even the limits of humanity with his physical prowess even while being suppressed. Of course, he didn''t mind this as much as he should. As he was still using Di Tian as a way to temper and forcibly bring out the innate secret potential. It was then, the sky turned ck in that instant and then purple lightning hack down towards Tang Wulin. Waves of dull thunder boomed continuously from the sky as tens of thousands of streaks came hacking downwards while tearing through everything in its path. "Not bad." Tang Wulin mutter before his figure trembled, as a grand blood-red golden dragon head appeared behind him and let out an earth-shattering roar. Everyone trembled and shiver as they felt their bloodline being ruthlessly suppressed, while a formless pressure began pressing down on them. Not only they were being affected but all the endless bolts of lightning hacking down to Tang Wulin were shattered into specks of light. Instantly, Tang Wulin''s body shifted outward, averting the terrifying strike that came from a deep-purplish fist. Then Tang Wulinshes out with a kick towards Di Tian, whoshed out with a fist. Once again they began shing and exchanging moves with each other. Lightning shed and ear-splitting rang out as the sky began to shake from their fierce onught of exchanges. "Is...This guy really a human?"Questioned the Myriad Demon King towards the other Great Beast next to him, while making sure none of the other Spirit Beast were able to hear him. None of them were able to reply back to him, as they too shocked at this development. Just who was this human fighting? Was this, not Di Tian? The Beast God? Strongest Spirit Beast? King of Star Dou Forest? Leader of the Great Beast? Yet this type of figure was being equally fought with by a human, not only in fighting prowess but also a contest of strength! Even if Di Tian was suppressed to a fifty thousand year cultivation. He still shouldn''t be losing to a human who looks like he isn''t even in his twenties. Was there anyone who could im they could contest with Di Tian with just raw strength? Di Tian was a descendant of the Dark Dragon King! One of the Nine Sons of the Dragon God! Di Tian was the closet Spirit Beast in the world, to the purity of a True Dragon! It wasn''t wrong to say he possesses the strongest body in the world! Yet in front of everyone, he was actually struggling to suppress this human? How could they not be shocked! Wasn''t this too heaven-defying! Not even Huo Yuhao could contest with Di Tian in strength and had to rely on a divine weapon to truly beat him! ''Could our lord do this?'' Was the passing thought in the minds of the Great Beast before they all shivered and threw away the thought. Both Di Tian and Tang Wulin were sent flying backward from theirst exchange, causing them to break the ground as they skid through it. Both of them coughed out a mouthful of blood whileing to a stop. "Enough!" Di Tian roared out loud for the first time in the fight and then his body began shining with tyrannical brilliance. Countless purplish and dark lights began shimmering around Di Tian as tworge wings expanded from his back. A halo began forming around Di Tian with the sky itself rumbling and trembling from the aura that was exuding out from him. Space began to tremble as Di Tian wings lit up before they hack down towards Tang Wulin. Space began to distort before it started to copse around Tang Wulin after wings hack down towards him. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly widen as he knew immediately Di Tian wanted to use the powers of space to crush and destroy him. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t try to dodge this or summon his soul rings, as his heartbeats began beating fiercely like a drum. It wasn''t just one of them but all of them as the sounds of deafening thunder began rumbling outward. ''Innate Secret Third Awakening.'' Tang Wulin golden-red ethereal and golden light aura began to surge up, as it started bing bulkier. The edges of the scale began shining even more brightly, with blood essence surged out like great waves. ''Magic Dragon Deadly Fury.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon ws.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Emissions.'' Tang Wulin''s arm began ring out with terrifying power before he hurled it outward. A w of golden-red light exploded as soon as it made contact with the copsing space in front. A loud explosion sounded out, as the two attacks collided and producing a terrifying destructive force. Clouds rushed upward, the earth began fracturing and the trees around were blown away, while the grass got shredded. This was a terrifying sh of destructive attacks! No one could see anything, their view drowned out by the blinding light as if they were in front of the sun itself. It was only after a while that the light died, allowing the Spirit Beast to see Tang Wulin and Di Tian bleeding bit from the explosion. Yet neither of them seems to care with Di Tian searching for any openings or weakness. It was the same for Tang Wulin too before his eyes lit up and then dashed forward. "Kill!" The two of them shouted inwardly, rushing at each other again. For another sh! Chapter 169: Di Tian Vs Tang Wulin Part(4) Chapter 169: Di Tian Vs Tang Wulin Part(4) Di Tian roared as he instantly shot up towards the sky before he began spewing purplish-gold mes. They were all overflowing with terrifying force and began rushing downward, wanting to devour Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin slightly narrowed his eyes but nheless begins to make his move. As his hands were clenching up, his Dragon Might and Dragon Air begin to coil around his figure, adding extra defense. Tang Wulin stomped on the ground as he thrust out his fist with a tyrannical might and sending out a giant golden dragon. Instantly an enormous Golden Dragon appeared in front of Tang Wulin and it began sending out dragonic roars that shook everything before moving forward. With the dragon head movements, it shed with the purplish-gold mes and caused the winds to swept about as chaotic might surge. The purplish gold mes began scattering as the dragon head plowed through them and head towards Di Tian. Di Tian only snorted before swipe his hand to the side, causing the space around the dragon head to copse. But as the golden dragon head was crushed under space, he felt his instincts and intuition screamed at him. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soar.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Emission.'' An ear-splitting explosion rang out from below Di Tian, with a streak of bluish-ck rushing towards him. Yet this streak was too fast, unexpectedly surpassing his own speed, as it began ruthlessly tearing through the sky. It moved at a speed that had long surpassed the speed of light, as it immediately arriving before Di Tian! Tang Wulin hack down with his leg, which was overflowing with bluish-ck energy. It was leaving behind visible trails of energy as it smashed into Di Tian''s face. An earsplitting sound rang out through the sky, as Di Tian was sent flying with a ssh of blood dripping down from his face. ''This can ignore my durability!'' Thought Di Tian in fright, as he felt those bluish-ck energies cut straight through his scales. ''Way too dangerous! I can''t let my bare body get hit!'' Thought Di Tian as he forcibly stops his body before erupting out, as his killing intent surged even greater. Yet it was this moment when Tang Wulin appeared once again with his legshing out like a whip. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Dragon Soar.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Dragon Swings its Tail.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Emission.'' ''Magic Dragon-Soaring Whip.'' A dazzling golden and ck dragon tail appeared as it began descending down on Di Tian while tearing through the sky. Bang! Purplish-ck specks of light were appearing in front of Di Tian, where Tang Wulin leg was descending causing it to forcibly stop. Tang Wulin was shocked that it was able to stop his attack, even when he went all out. "Prepare yourself." Said Di Tian in a cold tone as his aura began to erupt outward, causing everything to be bathed in purplish-ck. An abundant amount of purplish-ck light began hacking down towards Tang Wulin like torrents of lightning bolts. The lightning shed, and thunder rumbled in the air as the streaks that were hacking down started to increase. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t care, as a golden dragon head appeared behind him once again. Then it let out a deafening roar that began to shatter the bolts of lightning above. Everything around began shaking from the dragonic roar of the Golden Dragon King. It was then Di Tian thrust out his fist with his purplish-ck energy rushing out in all directions, making the heaven and earth trembled. His whole body began lighting up, as his aura surged up straight into the heavens. His battle intent was reaching its peak, with his aura bing even more terrifying and brutal, as it started overflowing the sky. But how could Tang Wulin not respond back in favor? Tang Wulin released a terrifying roar as his aura began exploding outward and his battle intent rose to the peak. The murderous and deadly aura around began shing with Di Tian''s own overflowing killing intent. Creating ear-splitting sounds through the sky as they both moves towards each with, ready for another terrifying sh. ''Magic Dragon Deadly Fury.'' Immediately a great collision urs, with both of them brandishing their attacks against each other. Yet Tang Wulin felt something was horribly wrong, as he could feel his body and instincts moving away. But it was toote! Di Tian aura exploded outward as his golden eyes began to shine with a deadly light before endless darkness swept through the whole area. ''Too Fast!'' Thought Tang Wulin in shock as the darkness enveloped even him before he could unleash an attack. In fact, the darkness was able to even suppress his domains, which was the first for him. Blinking his eyes, he nces around to see he was in endless darkness. It didn''t take him longer than a second to understand where he was. It was simr to what happened when he got thrown into the Ravine of Time, although vastly different. One could say, Di Tian trapped him in a pocket dimension of some sort or could it be a makeshift world he made? This skill itself should be enough evidence for one to understand how terrifying Di Tian was. To be able to abuse and manipte thews of space this well. Yet what made it even more terrifying was the darkness that was spread around. Tang Wulin could already tell his five senses were shut down, with even his Spiritual Sense being somewhat restricted. Not only that but he could feel the darkness trying to corrode and crush him. But none of this did anything to bring down Tang Wulin as he only began tough merrily, even though he couldn''t hear it. This wasn''t the first time he faced a dragon with the powers of darkness or the ability to control space. Just how many times did he get trap like this? How many times did a mage back in Fiore try to send him to another dimension? It was too many times to count. And yet, he always broke through and demolishes them! ''Well, let''s break out.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his grin grew even more with his own terrifying aura, surging out even more. ''This should be the end, as right now the darkness should be destroying him. Right now, he should feel his mind, soul, and body being corroded by the seconds. Yet, I still don''t like the fact that I used a soul skill.'' Thought Di Tian with a slight grimace. The reason why Di Tian didn''t like using Soul Skills was that they used up his life energy. As a person who has lived the longest in Star Dou Forest, how could Di Tian not know the value of life? The number of times he used Soul Skills was too rare. Yet he actually used one in this battle. ''Something is wrong.'' Thought Di Tian as he eyes were ring ahead as he started to feel a massive number of fluctuations emitting through the dark world. It was then he saw cracks starting to appear all around his world of darkness. Di Tian''s eyes were wide open as everything began to shake before it burst. A brilliant amount of golden light began sweeping through the dark world as it started to crumble down. "How!" Roared Di Tian with his eyes ring forward and hoping to see what method Tang Wulin used. It was then a wisp of energy swept through the whole area like ripples before the ce be bathed in light. But as he res forward, he felt an unbelievable amount of fear passing through his body before it left. As for a split second, a gigantic dragon appeared with unrivaled tyrannical might and fury as it began shaking the world with a deafening roar. ''What the hell was that.'' Thought Di Tian as he could have sworn, he saw a huge ck dragon with bluish tribal markings appearing in front of him. "It has been a while since I have been able to ess this whenever I wanted to." A voice rang out as the light began to die out and allowing Di Tian to see Tang Wulin walking forward. Tang Wulin hair was spikey around the hedges with it gently giving off an ethereal glow. ck round scales started to appear on Tang Wulin arms, above the brow of his eyes and below them too. They were interweaving with the blood-red scales. Blue Tribal markings were appearing on his arms, legs, and face. His ethereal thin scaled were shining, as a bluish-ck aura began to intertwine with it. Yet there was also a red light that was coiling around his auras at the distinct edge, which gave Di Tian quite a scare. His eyes were shining, with one eye being brilliantly white and the other dazzling golden-red. But it was the multiple ethereal and spectral golden dragons that seamlessly moved and coiled around his body that shocked Di Tian. They were iparable, awe-spiring and majestic to the point, where Di Tian for a split second was blinded by its brilliance. As Tang Wulin was walking onward, the dark world that was breaking, began turning into dust even faster as Tang Wulin began approaching. It was as if his whole presence itself, was warping and forcibly breaking the dark world apart. "It feels so damn good." Said Tang Wulin as his grin turned more savage and brutish. He could easily ess his dragon force consciously after he broke through the thirteen seals, which gave him a strong enough body to activate it. Of course, one would need more than a strong body to easily be able to ess dragon force if this was their first time trying to master it. Something he had decades of practice and experimentation to aplish. Di Tian himself was a bit lost for words at Tang Wulin''s new transformation but it didn''t make him falter one bit. His body too erupted with overflowing power, that began shaking the whole area around and ckening the sky. "You should use more of your soul skills." Said Tang Wulin before taking one step and vanishing. ''Wh-'' Di Tian couldn''t finish his thought as his face was smashed into by a brilliant fist. The sounds of bone-cracking rang through before he was sent flying straight into a hill. As Di Tian smashed into one of the small hills, Tang Wulin''s body began to blur as he dashed forward with an idea in mind. Boom! Within seconds, the small hill was blown apart, with a purplish-dark aura moving around Di Tian chaotically. "Where are you!" Roared out Di Tian. "Up Here." A voice rang out causing Di Tian to nce up but then his expression changed. As he was met with the side of a huge mountain as it smashed itself onto him. Tang Wulin lightlyughs as he smashed a mountain on top of Di Tian, creating an earth-shattering sound. It was then the clouds above began to rumble and crackle with terrifying might. One could see purple lightning shing through the cloud above. It was then hundreds of streaks of purplish-ck colored lightning appeared, hacking down towards him with murderous rage. Tang Wulin only light chuckle before he opened up his mouth and began inhaling the lightning. Numerous amount of lightning that was hacking down towards him was being inhaled. He finished absorbing the lighting but he then got sent flying from a streak of purplish-gold mes that broke through the mountainside. How could Di Tian give up this chance? The sky was split open up as a terrifying amount of energy began to build up in the clouds. Instantly a purple light illuminated the sky before hacking down towards Tang Wulin. Yet the light did not rush towards him but tore apart space itself and instantly appear right above Tang Wulin as he was still flying back. Boom! Tang Wulin''s body was engulfed by the purple light, as a great explosion resounded out. Heaven and earth tremble as the whole ce was submerged under an eerie purplish light. Numerous spider webs began expanding outward, with rock scattering everywhere and into the sky. There were cracks extending into the void, which was able to shake up the whole Star Dou Forest. Di Tian still didn''t let up as he hand-formed into a w with it appearing above the sky before wed downwards, with the intent to end everything. A terrifying amount of energy began surging out of the w, as it began tearing through the sky and towards Tang Wulin. "Do better." A voice rang out, as sixteen mighty dragons began erupting from the grounds and rushing towards the w above the sky. A great sh exploded in the sky before it dyed down after a few seconds. As this was happening, the sounds of air tearing and ripping rang through the area. As Tang Wulin appeared in front of Di Tian with a fist that had a red light coiled around. The red light was giving off a feeling of dread and terrifying fear to Di Tian as he saw it plowing towards his head. "This again!" Roared Di Tian as he thrust out his own fist that was coiled around with purplish-gold mes towards Tang Wulin. Boom! The two collided once again! This time with immeasurable force and speed that left all of the Spirit beasts shocked for words. Killing, Blood, Soul, Dragonic and all sorts of energy began sweeping out like an overwhelming tide, countless attacks and techniques were unleashed one after another. Numerous amount of collisions were happening as Tang Wulin and Di Tian fought even more fiercely and brutally against each other. Their fight was fought viciously at close range, with both of them moving, weaving in and out around the whole middle region. The speed that they were moving at was too fast for most of the Spirit Beast watching. Only the constant collisions of their attacks could be heard, with their shing causing shockwaves and rumbles to sweep through the area. In fact, the collisions starteding soon after one another, without any dys. This caused all of the Spirit Beast who could still follow the fight to tremble. As they watched the figures continuously swapping positions. The number of strikes released was well over a thousand, yet neither of them seems to look like they were breaking a sweat. Both individuals'' blood sshed high into the air. Fists collided before another onught of attacks continued between them as they fought another incredible close-range fight. Bang! They exchanged another strike. Both individuals'' legs smashed together. Blood sshed everywhere again. Elbow shed with each other, both bursting open and then another fist colliding. This just goes to show how terrifying their close rang fight was bing as they were at the peak of there battle and killing intent. Yet they both have a weird contrast to each other, as Di Tian was ring hatefully at Tang Wulin, who was only grinning andughing at Di Tian. It was as if Tang Wulin didn''t treat this as a life and deathmatch, causing some of the Spirit beasts who were watching to be shocked. It wasn''t until after there the hundredth exchange, that they both send out two fierce attacks that collided and blinded the whole world. No one could see what in the sh and it wasn''t until after they separated. That to the shock of all the Spirit Beasts, including the Great Beast that a hole was punctured through space. Di Tian was already known this battle was going to be difficult from what Bear Lord told him about Tang Wulin and his cultivation being restricted. Yet to his shock, not only was his bloodline was suppressed to a terrifying and horrifying extent but this human seems to be constantly getting stronger. They both stare at each other, both of their intent cleared to each other. To finish this battle now! They have long since been trying to find out each other weaknesses or an opening to finish the battle in one blow. Tang Wulin blood essence force surged violently, bingpletely different. The Annihtion and Destruction in his right hand were coiling and wrapping around his fist with the intent for devouring. It wasn''t that but also his other powers that were also surging outward and beginning to condense into his fist. This was neither a new skill or one that just created but one of the skills he created for the spear. ''Endless Spear!'' Tang Wulinter found out that he didn''t actually need a spear to use this skill. As all he needed to do was condense the power into a single point. This type of technique was too shocking! This was a merging and stacking of multiple techniques! There were no lights erupting or any of the aura showing up. There was only a terrifying aura pervading the air that made others shiver inwardly. Di Tian himself who was the closet to Tang Wulin could feel and tell the next attack would be something too horrifying. Instantly he used another of his soul skills, summoning up countless amounts of purple bubbles that headed towards Tang Wulin. This was no shocking collision that erupted as the fist made contact with the bubbles. No, what happened was even more terrifying, as the bubbles themselves were erased and devour as soon as they made contact. Di Tian was shocked! That soul skill was one of his strongest and yet it was destroyed so easily. To the eyes of the Spirit Beast, things were looking bad for Di Tian! Di Tian coldly snorted as endless spears of oppressive darkness appeared before hacking towards Tang Wulin with the intent of piercing through him. Yet to the shock of the onlookers, Tang Wulin fist was too terrifying. They didn''t erupt with even more power but instead kept plowing forward to the spears of darkness. They smashed and prating through the spears as they were closing in on Di Tian. Di Tian''s expression changed as he started to understand how terrifying the iing fist was. It may very well be able to st through all of his casual attacks. This was the second time Tang Wulin had ever used his endless spear and the first time he used it without his spear as a medium. Nothing could stop his attack that condenses everything inside of his body into one single killer striker. Yet Di Tian only raised his other hand, which began to transform as he was raising it up. His human hand became a dragon w, dark as the night. The w and his body erupted out with darkness as they began moving around him chaotically. Then with a roar, he hacks towards Tang Wulin fist for their final sh. They both smashed into each other once again. An even greater explosion erupted from the around them with everything bursting and breaking apart. Brilliant lights blotted out the sky, endless storms began appearing above! Countless amount of earth raptures were being formed, with the sky splitting apart and lightning dancing around from the explosion. Rumbling and thunderous noise was ringing through the sky, with even the space in the area was shaking with earsplitting sounds. In that instant, the area where the shing was happening was covered in endless tyrannical and horrifying light. The Dazzling light blinded everyone from being able to see who was winning the sh or what was happening. ''More.'' Tang Wulin''s luminous eyes surged as his body began pulsing out with even more power, as the winds around were stirring and causing a terrifying gale. His hair scattered about, with his grin still present as he ruthlessly took action and drawing even more power from his body. He could feel his Endless Spear going as far as to forcibly break open his fourth seal, causing his whole body to tremble before more power surged forward. This truly goes to show how greedy and terrifying this technique was. Everything was engulfed with the iparably terrifying, horrifying and maddening power of the Golden Dragon King. Even Di Tian felt something was wrong as he saw the fist that was shing with his Dragon King w was actually pushing it back. "Break!" Tang Wulin''s body became the brilliant sun itself, as golden-red energy engulfed his whole body with the bluish-ck energy growing more chaotically. "You break!" Di Tian roar outback as his energy exploded out to its peak and he began fueling the Dragon King w with even more power. A dragonic roar and earth-shattering roar rang out as these attacks shed even more fiercely before everything around the area was engulfed in a blinding light. Yet not before the whole sky split apart as the blinding light shot straight up and pierced the heavens. Chapter 170: Di Tian Vs Tang Wulin Part (5) Chapter 170: Di Tian Vs Tang Wulin Part (5) The entire sky instantly copsed. Like shattered ss, great cracks were already extended itself above the whole Star Dou Forest. Before they all began to drop from the sky like falling leaves. This type of scene was too terrifying if anyone was able to see it. But that too was impossible as at the moment, everyone inside of the realm was being transported away. They were all fading away, as the sky kept on falling and deep abyss that was extending endlessly began closing in on the forest below. Fortunately, most of the Spirit Beast was already gone with their body fading away in a blink of an eye. Yet miraculously, only two beings were still in the realm but their body was slowly fading away. It was none other than Di Tian and Tang Wulin whose bodies were dripping with blood as they stood ten meters away from each other. "Damn, I guess the fun ising to an end."Mutter Tang Wulin as he nces up at the approaching abyss of unknown darkness with his battle lust gradually fading. He meant what he said about the fun he was having with Di Tian. Di Tian was able to contend with his flesh that was recently refine by both the Destruction and Creation stage of the Innate Body Sect Secret Method. It wasn''t incorrect to say, Tang Wulin flesh was several times stronger than before he enters the Star Dou Forest realm. Yet even with all of this, the best he could deal was be a bit stronger than Di Tian in terms of strength. Even with his Dragon Force, Bloodline suppression, Dragon yer Art and his employment of the Innate Secret, he still wasn''t able to fully suppress DI Tian with sheer strength. ''He really was worth the effort.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he could already feel his body rumbling and surging with power that was being pulled out as we speak. At the end of his fight with Di Tian, when they were engaging their final sh. Di Tian truly pushed his body to its limit and allowed it to break through its limit. Of course, this could also be because he employed his Endless Spear. Just the fact that its forcibly draws every bit of Tang Wulin Energy and power from his body was something that could have helped. "You..."Mutter Di Tian as he stared at the monster in front of him. How could Di Tian not consider him a monster? The fact that Tang Wulin was able to constantly sh with him andst this long? Even if Di Tian''s cultivation was reduced, that didn''t mean his body strength was any weaker, when he was a nine hundred thousand-year-old Spirit Beast. He believed he possessed the most capable body in the world, with no one being able to match it. Not even the Bear Lord could match his body, with him only being able to surpass Di Tian in bursts of power and strength. Other than that, the Bear Lord was not his match at all. Yet, this was proven wrong and destroyed in front of his very eyes. For the first time, in over tens of thousands of years, Di Tian was able to encounter a being that could contend with his boundless strength. And to make it even worse, that person was a human. Yet even more so, this ''human'' was able to equally sh with him, even when he used the Dragon King w. Just what was the Dragon King w? It was a supreme innate ability that was given to the leader of each new generation of the ck Dragons. With its power, it was not wrong to say that Di Tian could kill any and all Spirit Beast that ever tries to rise up against him. As it subjected the target to the Dragon God overwhelming aura and will. While he knew that it wouldn''t have much of an effect on Tang Wulin since he had the Golden Dragon King Bloodline. That still didn''t stop it from having an unrivaled and unstoppable amount of power. Enough that one would need a divine weapon to fully able to contend with it blow for blows, let alone for a final sh. ''So what the hell happened?'' Thought Di Tian in confusion. At the beginning of the fierce sh, he was certain he was beating Tang Wulin and was on his way to fully suppressing him. But somehow, he began to feel a terrifying feeling and then Tang Wulin exploded with power at the end. "Well, this is fine." Said Tang Wulin with a lightugh before shifting his gaze back on to Di Tian after ncing all around. "How did you get in here?" Questioned Di Tian as this was something that still puzzled him, but Tang Wulin only chuckle. "Don''t worry about it." Said Tang Wulin causing Di Tian to narrow his eyes but in the end, he didn''t try anything. As it was useless, the light around them was binding and limiting their movements. The best they could do was move their head and that was only with their heaven defying body. "It''s a shame, that we can''t continue this." Mutter Tang Wulin causing Di Tian to coldly snort. "Don''t worry boy. This is far from over." Said Di Tian in an ice-cold voice, as vicious killing intent was trimming in his eyes. Yet Tang Wulin only looks at Di Tian in amusement, not bothered by his words or the overflowing killing intent emitting from him. It was then, Di Tian felt a boundless amount of pressure and overflowing killing intent. ''What is this!'' Thought Di Tian in shock as he saw a golden-red aura beginning emitting from Tang Wulin, with arcs of electricity coiling around him. The suppression of his bloodline increased exponentially, even more, causing Di Tian to be even more shock. ''Is he holding back something? But why!'' Thought Di Tian as the existence of Tang Wulin was bing more and more of a mystery to him. Yet to Di Tian''s surprise, Tang Wulin only began to frown at this but only sighed a momentter before muttering. "I guess I can''t hold it back for much longer." Di Tian didn''t know what exactly meant but for some reason, he felt a cold shiver pass through him. As if whatever Tang Wulin was holding back, would have caused the destruction of everything in this realm if left unchained. "It''s too bad, as the next time we meet. You won''t be my match, even if your cultivation is not restricted."Said Tang Wulin causing Di Tian''s eyes to widen. "Are you g-" "Goodbye Beast God, for now. This spar we had was something I haven''t experience in a while."Said Tang Wulin with a shake of his head, as the fading lights began to envelop them. Yet as they were able to finally leave the world, for a split second. Di Tian saw the image of a ck dragon with tribal marking who was giving off a terrifying pressure and feeling. "Next time, I promise to make you submit before me. Little Beast God." # The Bear Lord blinked his eyes as he found himself not in the realm he was before. It had taken a few seconds before he realized he was back in the area before he was teleported to take part in the festival. "What the hell just happened..."Mutter the Bear Lord with confusion as he tried recalling what happened at the end. Yet the only thing he could recall his Di Tian and Tang Wulin final sh, that generate a brilliant sh of light. It was able to blind all who was looking at the fight and then he found himself outside of the area. "How strange." Mutter the Bear Lord as he started to think about what next to do. It was then he remember that Tang Wulin was also teleported to the event and should have been teleported back to. ''But where his he.'' Thought the Bear Lord in confusion as even with him spreading out his senses, he still couldn''t find Tang Wulin. ''Could I have been the only one that left? Or was it that Tang Wulin was still trapped in the realm? Or could it be he was transported here before him?'' Before the Bear Lord could go on a farther tangent of thinking and spection, a sh of light drew in his attention. "Boy!" Roared the Bear Lord as he saw Tang Wulin who was appearing with golden lights dancing merrily around him. The Bear Lord began to surround himself with dusk-gold radiance around his body and his w. As he was got ready to pounce on Tang Wulin and ughter him, the Bear Lord movements were stopped by the sound of uncontrobleughter. It wasn''t quite or overly loud, yet to the senses and ears of the Bear Lord, it felt like deafening thunder was rumbling. As the Bear Lord felt his blood run cold as he began feeling an iparable amount of predatory intent erupting explosively from Tang Wulin. The Bear Lord shivered. ''What is this...?'' Thought the Bear Lord as it felt itself feeling the need to submit or run the hell away from the presence of Tang Wulin. It was Too terrifying something that it had never experience before. Even when it was subjugated to Di Tian Dragon King w or his bloodline suppression. It still wasn''t as terrifying as the presence that Tang Wulin was emitting at the moment. "Hahaha!" The smart thing would be to move and escape from this ce while Tang Wulin seems to be preupied withughing. Yet the Bear Lord couldn''t move, in fact, it was more of his body being unable to muster the courage to move. Theughter of Tang Wulin continued for a bit before it came to a stop before his eyes felled on the Bear Lord. As for the first time in his life, he was able to understand the meaning of terror. His breathing became slower as he saw Tang Wulin golden-red eyes flickering with radiance staring at him and then smiled at him causing shivers. And that was all he needed before his body regain the control and he began rushing away from the demon ind. Yet it was not before he saw the head of a massive Golden Dragon staring down at him, with bloodlust eyes. Tang Wulin''s grin was still on his face as he saw the Bear Lord dashing away. Yet he didn''t care as he could feel his fourteen dragon seal was broken and the Golden Dragon King madness was raging. Right now, he was in a delicate situation and couldn''t afford a life and death battle at the moment. Or the will of the Golden Dragon King may just try and corrode his mind. Tang Wulin could feel its unrivaled and unbridled force that was trying to corrupt his mind. Tang Wulin only chuckles at this and simply said. "I''m sure you had enough fun." It was then that Tang Wulin dived into his spiritual sea and began ruthlessly suppressing the raging force of the Golden Dragon King madness. He could feel and understand the unwillingness of the Golden Dragon King''s intent but he didn''t care. As he began trampling down on its intent, until it was no more with the only thing being left behind was draconic roars. Then finally, he felt his body being energized by unspeakable energy and power. Tang Wulin could feel his body was changing and undergoing rebirth from the support of the Golden Dragon King body. It was rising to the next level as the essence of the Golden Dragon King was seeping within his body. He could feel the seven-coloredw helping him restrict the madness bits. "Hahaha!" "Hahaha!" Tang Wulin beganughing out loud with his body shaking and his arms out wide. The golden-red energy that was surrounding his body began to dye down and yet he still continued to cackle out loud. "It''s close! The time is close!" Then he began changing! Two multyered wings that wereposed of ck round scales and blue markings blew away the variable clouds and began stirring a violent gale. A massive tale with a stinger at the end shed apart the sky and blew away the wind. Two massive arms began clenching together as it had the same blue tribal markings with spirals and tes. Then came a massive dragon head that was blunt, rounded with two white beady eyes. If one was to see this being, they would undoubtedly say. It was a terrifying dragon! Roar! The mighty dragon let out a draconic roar that shook the whole sky and the area around it. "It has been so many years! Yet no matter how much time passed! One undeniable fact that will still ring through the world!" "I''m the King of all Dragons and Devour of all Powers!" Another roar was released, with all of Tang Wulin intent that rose up straight into the sky and swept across the area. Normally, it would be understandable no one would have been able to hear his roar. As he was way too far from civilization and his roar wasn''t able to travel more than at least a kilometer. Yet! They detected it! Beings who were known as the Ruler of the continent in the Deste Era! They were unrivaled in their time and were able to rule the world if they wanted to! They all felt the appearance and birth of a being that was able to reach their level. They felt its battle intent and its roar as it swept through the world. And so they responded back with the same intent. A roar that spread a ripple across the world, a roar that reduced everything to ash and a roar that shook the sea itself. To those around who were able to see and hear this, they would have never thought this was a response to a challenge. The Dread Wolf, Fafnir. The Empyrean Ape, Surtr. The Earthshaker, Jrmungandr. The ck Dragon of Apocalypse, Tang Wulin. Unbeknownst to the world, a heaven shaking sh was approaching soon! A violent sh that will shake the world to its very core. Chapter 171: Trishula (1) Chapter 171: Trish (1) "Did we just get kicked out?" Questioned Na''er as she blinks her eyes before ncing at Gu Yue who also appeared next to her. Gu Yue didn''t say anything for a while as she began ncing around the forest that they were transported back to before sighing. "It seems, the realm must have shattered..."Mutter Gu Yue causing Na''er eyes to slight widen in shock and disbelief. "You must be kidding...How can that realm be so easily destroyed? Especially by anything below a God Rank level be-."Said Na''er but then she began to go quiet as she started to think about the events that were happening at the end. "You noticed it too right? The feeling and aura that shed up, when Tang Wulin and Di Tian were shing at the end."Said Gu Yue softly causing Na''er lips to twitch. How could she have not? Especially when she has been sensing it throughout the whole fight that started to Di Tian and Tang Wulin. She and Gu Yue were able to feel the constant increase of the Golden Dragon King aura, as Tang Wulin and Di Tian continued to sh. It was as if Tang Wulin has been holding the power back for a while now and only now did he unleash it at the end. "Whatever Wulin did at the final sh between him and Di Tian. In the split second during the sh of his attack and the Dragon King w that Di Tian employed. The Golden Dragon King power burst forward, allowing him to overpower the Dragon King w and smashed Di Tian away."Said Gu Yue as she was able to see the end of their sh before she was ejected out. "But this also caused the realm to be affected and react to the appearance of a God Rank level being." Said Gu Yue causing Na''er to nod her head. "So you''re saying because of that one spike of power, the world began to break down and transport everyone out?" "Indeed." Said Gu Yue but at the same time, she felt there was more to this. As she didn''t think the realm was so weak, that it would instantly break down from the appearance of a one god rank being. Na''er naturally, could tell what she was thinking and also felt something was off as well. Shaking her head, she began thinking about the fight with Di Tian and Tang Wulin before lightlyughing. "Wulin sure brought with him a lot of surprises this time." Said Na''er causing Gu Yue to roll her eyes but also sigh. To say they were both shocked at the appearance of Tang Wulin in the Spirit Beast Festival would be an understatement. This was a ce where only Spirit Beast could enter and are allowed to enter into. They already checked to see if Tang Wulin was a pure Spirit Beast and sadly he wasn''t. It didn''t matter if one had the bloodline of a Spirit Beast or was half a Spirit Beast. The realm wouldn''t allow entry into it, with it even locking out those who choose to be a human after reaching cultivation of 100,000 years. If that wasn''t a surprise enough, he was able to fight with and contend with Di Tian in closebat. Even if Di Tian''s cultivation was restricted, he still had the physical prowess and might of a nine hundred thousand Spirit Beast with a dragon bloodline. The number of humans or beings that could contend with it physically could be counted on one hand, let alone survive more than a few exchanges with him. But, Gu Yue only attributes this to his Golden Dragon King bloodline and his terrifying battle instincts. Her reasoning caused Na''er tough andment on how much Gu Yue trusts Wulin''s abilities. "Well, that exined the sense of familiarity we were feeling through the event." Said Na''er with a pleasant smile causing Gu Yue to slightly nod her head. During the past weeks, they were observing the events of the Festival; they were constantly feeling a familiar and nagging feeling. As if they were ignoring or overlooking something meaningful inside of the realm. "Anyway, let''s hurry up and finish things here. I want to go back and see everyone."Said Na''er before moving forward into the extensive forest and with Gu Yue following behind her. # "Oh! This also underwent some changes."Mutter Tang Wulin as he gazes thoughtfully at his Regalia, which was different from what it was before. Before the Regalia Dragon God robe was ck-gold with dragonicplex patterns but after he broke the fourteenth dragon seal, it gained additional features. There was an addition color of blue and red that was interweaving with the ck-gold. To the surprise of Tang Wulin, he could feel his strength has increased after the additional color. While the increase wasn''t that much great, he could at least feel it was above 5 percent. "So I see you''re getting close to unlocking the robes full power." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin while ncing at the magnificent robe. "You mention before, that this was an actual battle armor?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "More or less. But because of the fusion of the Dragon God Torso, and the other nine dragon kings, we were able to make it into an Ultra Divine Battle Armor. This, of course, means you have to gain the body and cultivation of a God-King to handle its full power." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "So what are the minimum requirements, before I can bring out?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Zeref. "I''m not sure, as I haven''t met a God-King or any of the other gods above a God Officer." Mutter Zeref with a helpless look. He couldn''t give an ideal answer as he didn''t have anything to base it on. The best he can say was to be a God Officer both with his cultivation, spiritual power and body as the minimum requirement. Tang Wulin nodded his head and didn''t say anything else as he turned towards the Demon Ind. With one step, he dashed toward the Ind in a blur and with the area around him shaking from his terrifying might. It didn''t take him more than a second before he reached the outer area of the Demon Ind forest. It was here he was able to see someone he didn''t think he would see until he went back to Shrek. "Big Brother!" Shouted Xu Lizhi with his eyes lighting up at the familiar figure of Tang Wulinnding in front of him. "Your still here? You didn''t go with the others?"Questioned Tang Wulin in slight confusion. Before he went towards Xu Lizhi, he already spread out his spiritual sense outward and had it scan the whole ind. This was how, he knew Xu Lizhi was nheless here but at the same time, he didn''t sense Wu Zhankong or Shen Yi. "Teacher Wu and Shen both went back to the Academy a bit earlier. It seems they were called back because something urgent happened."Said Xu Lizhi. "You didn''t want to go with them? "No. I wanted to use the time here to get used to the destruction energy I absorbed."Said Xu Lizhi causing Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his eyes. His eyes slightly widen when his spiritual sense was able to catch wisp and fluctuations of destruction inside of Xu Lizhi''s body. "You been swimming in the sea?" Questioned Tang Wulin with an arched brow causing Xu Lizhi lips to twitch and grim look to develop. "...Those demons have been putting me through their hellish training."Said Xu Lizhi with a sigh. Xu Lizhi begins telling Tang Wulin about his nightmarish training. From the time he had to go through cruel mental training towards him being forced to swim through the boundless sea filled with destruction. Tang Wulin lips twitch as Xu Lizhi''s face and bodynguage were screaming out a life filled with profound despair. Shaking his head, he had to admit that those old demons sure knew how to train and break a person down. "Well anyway, we can train our destruction energy together." Said Tang Wulin causing Xu Lizhi''s eyes to widen. "You have destruction energy too!" Shouted Xu Lizhi in distinct shock. "Yes. We will begin training soon. For now, I need to get started on a long-overdue errand." Said Tang Wulin causing Xu Lizhi to blink his eyes before his expression became serious. "What can I do?" Questioned Xu Lizhi. "It''s nothing like what you are thinking. I just need to get something under control." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh. "Anyway, stay here for now. I will be back soon." Said Tang Wulin before dashing away and not giving Xu Lizhi a chance to respond. Tang Wulin moved through the forest of the demon ind and past the barrennd. At the moment he was trying to find an area with no life. "This should be good." Mutter Tang Wulin as he nces around the deste area he was in at the moment. For him to begin the next thing he wanted to do, he moved toward an area where there was no nature or animal life around on the Demon Ind. Well, it wasn''t like it matters as what he was about to do was going to make everything that was sentient, stay far away from him. "Are you ready?" Zeref''s familiar voice rang out with a hint of worry and exasperation. ''Calm down, already. You know this will be helpful.'' Thought Tang Wulin towards Zeref and then receiving a sigh from him. Although Zeref couldn''t be med for feeling worried at the moment, as he knew what Tang Wulin was about to do. He knew Tang Wulin was going to try and awaken Trish and gain control of it. Just what kind of weapon was Trish? From the words of Sleipnir, it was a weapon that shouldn''t be wielded by a mortal. As its power to unmake the world was too dangerous and terrifying. Yet Yggdrasil gave even more information on what exactly Trish. She told them, that Trish was a weapon that came from the Golden Ages of God. Before theing of Typhoon and the copse of the old gods. To their shock, she was able to pierce through the future and see some of the things that Tang Wulin did when she was still at her full power. So she knew he learned about the golden age and even met with a deserter. It was the weapon that was wielded by the Destruction of God of the old gods. He was known as one of the strongest Gods in that era, with his power of controlling the fundamental principle of destruction. Even to other gods, he was a being with immeasurable power. And right now, for Tang Wulin to even try to wield such a weapon. He needs to gain the approval of it by Trish itself. This means, at this moment he must risk his very existence. If he seeds, he will be able to gain another divine weapon but if he fails? Then his mind, body, and soul will be reduced to eternal nothingness by the divine wrath of Trish. ''If only my dragon form was enough.'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight annoyance after he recalled the feeling and rushes of regaining his previous full power. One had to properly understand. He had to live and experience years in this world, without being able to ess his Dragon Form or be at full power. The frustration and disgust he felt at being reduced to a weaker state were something he could barely stand. It didn''t help when he was able to ess the form briefly at thend of Yggdrasil but he wasn''t able to maintain or keep it. So one had to understand the joy he felt after his body had reached the level of a God. This didn''t just mean his strength had increased but also his body was now able to keep up with his Dragon Form massive power. He technically always could transform into his Dragon Form, but the consequences were never worth it. He didn''t feel too interested in losing his sanity and bing insane once again. Even if it means he would just regain it after a couple of decades. This is why he never tries to bring out his Dragon Form until recently before his body reached the level of the Gods. As with a god-level body, it''s possible for him to fully control that vast amount of power. As a human being body, was never meant for the monstrous strength of a Dragon, let alone one at his level. But the problem he was facing now was that he couldn''t truly kill them. As Fafnir, Surtr and maybe Jrmungandr weren''t Dragons but Gods. His dragon yer art won''t be able to bypass thews of the Gods, which makes them immune to the damage done by non-gods tier attacks. One shouldn''t look down the fundamental rules of the gods, as this wasn''t just something made by thews of the world but the universe. No matter how strong or powerful a person is unless they created or inherited a God Seat or Position. It would be impossible to indeed kill a God. As the seat of God is a concept bound to the universe, giving them eternal life and divine protection. From what Yggdrasil said, the Cmities were able to make their own God Position during the war of the Spirit Beast and the God Realm. And because they were transported through time, their position wasn''t eliminated and so they are technically still gods with the position. Tang Wulin was able to kill Niddhog even though he was a god because he was a still genuine dragon. The terrifying thing about Dragon yer Art was it really didn''t care about thews. As long as the target as the blood or body of a dragon, it will y. Truly an art that would even cause the True Dragons in the Deste Era to shiver in fear and fright. But this was a different case for Fafnir, Surtr and maybe Jrmungandr. Even though they carried the blood of the Dragon God, the event of them bing gods had warped and changed their bloodlines. It wasn''t wrong to say, that their blood of the dragon has long since been either diminish or suppress by their godly bloodlines. Which was why he was trying to gain control of Trish, so he can employ its power in the fight in the future. ''Well, here go.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he outstretches his hand and summoned Trish out of his storage space. Chapter 172: Trishula (2) Chapter 172: Trish (2) Tang Wulin let out a sigh as he looks at the weapon in his hand. It was a trident with a blue shaft, golden ends with a thin crescent shape on both the left and right sides. While the middle prong was sharp and straight. Tang Wulin knew it was going to be extremely dangerous to gain this weapon approval and get it to submit towards him. Even if he did get its approval, he would still need the divine sense of a god to be able to properly utilize it. Nheless, it was still a divine weapon and one that will be able to pierce through the Cmities hide. So, in the next second, he began pouring his soul power into the weapon to initiate the trial. Trish had begun glowing with a dark blue aura before it erupted in a terrifying streak of lightning and mes began hacking towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin couldn''t evade or dodge out of the way, as he had to withstand the might of Trish to wield it. So within seconds, his whole figure waspletely submerged within the lightning radiance. Tang Wulin''s expression slightly changes as he felt the viciousness of the lightning as it began moving around his body. Not only that but some of the vicious streaks have already begun seeping inside of his body. His insides weren''t being burnt or disintegrated because of his training with the destruction energy and its arcs of lightning burning his insides. Of course, even though his insides were being destroyed, it was still severely damaged. If one was to look closely, they could see his inside was already in tatters, charred ck and this was only the beginning. Yet it wasn''t just the insides of Tang Wulin body, that was undergoing through changes. As in the outside world, the clouds above were started to turn dark blue and began swirling around like a vortex. Then, in a matter of seconds, thunder began rumbling, and lightning crackles through the clouds. "To think it would summon even the Heavenly Tribtion." Said Sleipnir with a perplexed frown on her face as she stared at the sky above. "I guess we should expect nothing less from a God weapon." Mutter Zeref in slight amazement as he saw the sky above getting ready to attack. "Here ites." Said Yggdrasil for the first time without a smile on her face. A p of deafening thunder sounded, shaking up the entire sky. It struck down on the area next to Tang Wulin causing Sleipnir and Zeref to furrow their brows. As there was a deep gash that formed into the ground five meters away from them. It seems to have gone all the way through the earth. But they didn''t have enough time to say anything about this as the storm above got ready to unleash more bolts. Dark blue colored lightning hacked down, pouring down like a waterfall. Bang! Ear-Splitting and thunderous sounds were ranging out as the streaks of lightning were smashing onto Tang Wulin''s body. The arcs of electricity were being released everywhere, lightning radiance interweaving, as it continuously smashed onto Tang Wulin''s body. Tang Wulin flesh was being melted with vicious cracks forming on his shell and some parts of his body showing his bones. The winds around were stirring about with the sound of thunder and lightning rumbling through the demon ind. Fortunately, it was only the winds that can affect the Demon Ind away from Tang Wulin and not the lightning above. Yet even these winds were strong enough to cause the trees to sway about, the hills to form and the sea rising. If it wasn''t for Xu Lizhi cultivation level being so high, he probably would have been uplifted and carried away by the wind. ''Just what are you doing big brother!'' Thought Xu Lizhi as he continued to stare at the terrifying and brutal storm in front. It wasn''t only him that was watching this tribtion but all of the sea beast, animals and old demons on the Demon Ind. "Just what is that freak trying to do." Mutter Old Demon of Nightmare as he stared at the heavenly tribtion while shivering. As the lightning continues hacking down on Tang Wulin''s body, his soul core began pulsing out as life energy and vitality began pouring out. It began mending his crack flesh and the melted skin caused by the lightning. It was a simr vicious cycle between the life energy healing him and the Heavenly Tribtion breaking him. It wasn''t only the raging storm above but the lightning and raging mes that were pouring out from Trish. ''It would have been easier if his spiritual power was higher.'' Thought Yggdrasil with a sigh as she saw all of this happening. If Tang Wulin was able to reach the next realm of mental power, which was the Divine Origin Realm, which was known as the realm of the Gods. Tang Wulin would have been able to somewhat control power pouring out of Trish. But considering Tang Wulin will need all of the help he can get to fullybat the Cmities. As no matter how much Yggdrasil looks down on them, at the moment they were vastly above Tang Wulin without his Dragon Form. For the next hour, Tang Wulin began withstanding the frantic terror of the storm. With him having to defend from both Trish and the storm. # The sky began clearing with it returning to its slight blue coloring. The harsh winds were no longer moving through the area, with it dying long with the storm going away. Down below was a barrennd with a considerable number of ragged gashes and crates that were formed. Parts of the area were scorched ck and in the middle of all of this was a man. It was then the man began to stand up as a swirl of green energy was coiling around him. There were numerous wounds and scorched parts around his body. Yet it was healed swiftly as the green energy brushed pass it and his own natural regeneration piecing everything back together. "Sess."Mutter Tang Wulin as he lifted his hand and stare at Trish. Right now there were arcs of electricity coiled around it but none of these arcs were hurting him. In fact, he could feel strength from the sparks and the urge to be unleashed by Tang Wulin. Now, Trish and its terrifying lightning were a powerful part of his strength. "Now let us see." Tang Wulin turned towards the mountain that was far from him. With a single step, he dashed toward the mountain and reached it in seconds. Then he clenches Trish tightly, as power began surging and rushing out of Trish with it being coated with lightning and mes. With a vicious swing of Tang Wulin arm, the mountain in front of him was annihted and utterly destroyed from the overwhelming might of Trish. Once there was a mountain peak and now it was no more. "I guess the pain was worth it." Mutter Tang Wulin as he began inspecting Trish more. "Well of course it was. Even though you can''t draw out much of its power, just this amount could burn away an Ind."Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. He put away Trish before dashing back towards Xu Lizhi. It didn''t take him too long to return to the location of where Xu Lizhi was, although he did notice the fallen trees and crack grounds. "Big brother, what is up with you and destruction."Mutter Xu Lizhi with a solemn look while ncing around to see the destruction. If he didn''t know any better, he would have sworn this was the aftermath of a battle between two Title Douluo. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, although his lips were twitching while ignoring theughtering from his spiritual sea. Xu Lizhi then looks down towards the mountain or what was left of it after Tang Wulin attack. To say it was ravaged and obliterated would be an understatement. "That weapon...It was utilizing destruction energy."Mutter Xu Lizhi. Ever since he was forced to constantly swim and absorbed the destruction energy inside of the sea. He was able to refine and improve his perception, with it even bing sensitive to the power of destruction. It was through this, that he was able to tell that the lightning and mes that was erupting outward was destruction energy. And the attack that ruthlessly destroyed the mountain was also from the result of using destruction energy. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin, who wasn''t surprised that Xu Lizhi was able to sense the destruction energy. Tang Wulin then begins to tell him what Trish was and where he got it from. This caused Xu Lizhi''s eyes to widen in shock and surprise from the words of Tang Wulin. ''It''s a Divine Weapon! A fricking Divine Weapon!'' Thought Xu Lizhi as his mind began spiraling in a frenzy. Just how amazing and spectacr was a divine weapon? It was something that no one in the whole Douluo continent let alone the world. Some people believed it was through a divine weapon, that one could actually be a god. With some using the great Tang San as evident proof, as his iconic trident was said to be a divine weapon. A weapon he used before he ascended to Godhood and went towards the Divine Realm. "So that horrific lightning was from you trying to pass the weapon trial?" Questioned Xu Lizhi with his eyes going wide. "Yes." Xu Lizhi didn''t say anything more and just let out a longugh. He and everyone have long since be used to Wulin''s ability to do the impossible. That still didn''t stop his rambling as he continued talking to Tang Wulin. "Enough." "...Right, sorry."Mutter Xu Lizhi as he immediately realized he went on a tangent. Tang Wulin only shook his head and then told him it''s about time they go. "We aren''t going to say goodbye to the old demons?" Questioned Xu Lizhi as he started following behind Tang Wulin. "You want to say goodbye?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow causing Xu Lizhi to instantly freeze and then shiver. "Let''s go, big brother." Tang Wulin lips twitch as he saw the vigor and rapid movements of Xu Lizhi as he began moving towards the shore of the Ind. Shaking his head, he expanded his light wings and caused six wings to sprout from his back. Then he moves on to grab Xu Lizhi before flying up. Chapter 173: News of the World Chapter 173: News of the World After Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi left the Demon Ind. They began their destruction energy training or more specifically Xu Lizhi beginning his. Tang Wulin had Xu Lizhi try and manipte the destruction energy inside of him. He wanted Xu Lizhi to first be familiar with the destruction energy inside him, simr to one trying to gain sufficient control of their spiritual power and soul power. While he wasn''t expecting Xu Lizhi to be able to manipte on the same level as him. He at least wanted him to be able to project it outward and manipte it into various forms or shapes. This was because he didn''t want Xu Lizhi to only be able to utilize the destruction energy by just punching outward. Not only would this be a waste but this would also limit him in the future. After all, no elite fighter would fall for the same trick twice, let alone a master. So for the next few days, Tang Wulin watches Xu Lizhi causing severe damage to his body, as he tries gaining some control over the destruction energy. When the damage became extremely severe, they would take a break with Tang Wulin forming magic chains and budding vines as a tform above the sparkling sea. Then he would take out a Lacrima filled with Life Energy and would have Xu Lizhi began absorbing it. Xu Lizhi didn''t have to worry about any sea beast, as unbeknownst to him. The Son of the Sea God was looking out for him and causing all of the sea beasts to run away. After Xu Lizhi was done healing himself with the Lacrima, they would continue their journey and Xu Lizhi with his training. And thus, the cycle of control and healing will continue for a while, with Xu Lizh''s life once again filled with pain. Of course, Tang Wulin also continued training both of his destruction energy. For his annihtion, he would do the same thing he has been doing with him moving it around in his body. While with his other destruction energy, he would try to form various shapes and techniques. It was only after a month of flying that Xu Lizhi was ultimately able to gain some control over his destruction energy. To say Xu Lizhi was happy to finally gain control of the destruction energy inside of him would be an understatement. As the act of breaking his body from the slightest mistake was just horrific and painful. It wasn''t wrong to say, Xu Lizhi was only able to persevere through all of this only because of his previous hell training. Yet sadly for him, Tang Wulin burst his hopes of a peaceful flight when he said they would be moving on to the second phase of the training. Xu Lizhi wasn''t given a chance to question what Wulin meant when he dropped him into the sea. With his final words being, that he has to battle the sea beast in the sea. Tang Wulin did this, so Xu Lizhi would be able to gain experience in using destruction energy in a fight. What better time than when they were moving across the ocean with a bunch of test dummies below? And so the hell weeks of Xu Lizhi continued with him undergoing non-stop days of fighting. It was only because of Tang Wulin''s supply of Lacrima and the ability to deter the Sea Beasts, that Xu Lizhi didn''t die prematurely. # The World didn''t stop since Tang Wulin went towards the Demon Ind. As many things as been going on within all three continents. In the Dou Lin continent that has been quiet for recent years, it has started to be more active. Some inside sources are saying their army was bing more and more active. With Emperor Xue Yuntian of the Dou Ling Empire, requesting more aid from the Tang Sect. As of now, no one knows exactly why they were requesting more aid from the Tang Sect but there are some spections. Some believe it was because of the appearance of the Three Beasts. As they were able to easily bring Shrek, Douluo Federation, Spirit Pagoda, and Star Luo Empire to their knees. It was because of this that the Dou Lin Empire feared they were next and wished to be adequately prepared. But some others rejected this theory from saying this one line. "What can they do?" If the Douluo Continent and the Star Luo Empire weren''t able to defend themselves from these Beasts attack, what can Dou Ling Empire do? It wasn''t a big secret or something hidden thatpare to the Douluo and Star Luo empire, the Dou Ling Empire was far too underdeveloped. If it wasn''t for the Tang Sect providing them with soul weapons, they would have most likely been invaded already by the Douluo Federation. This is why people believed it would make no sense for them to seek aid when the only inevitable oue is their destruction. These same people went on to say, the most likely reason was that they wanted to mount an attack on the Douluo Continent. Since the Douluo Continent was at its weakest, it would make sense for them to capitalize on this opportunity and attack. After all, the Dou Ling Empire as long since known, that they were being targeted by the Douluo Continent for their resources. Evidence from how the Tang Sect would use soul weapons as a way to trade with them. Or how the Spirit Pagoda wanted the Dou Ling Empire resources before they would give out aid to them. But this theory was once again questioned. As people didn''t believe that the Dou Ling Empire would be so stupid as to attack when the three Beasts were still around. And they even add on with the fact, it would be wrong for them to not at least try and protect their people from the beasts. Either way, the actions of the Dou Ling Empire have been moving around a lot of controversies and opinions. As for the Star Dou Empire, there hasn''t been much information that has been leaked. Whether it be from their being officials in the empire who was able to lock down all of the information or because they were all focus on rebuilding. As for the Douluo Continent, it was anything but quiet. The Douluo Federation sent out an order towards all of the major organizations and academies in the continent. It was an order to have them sent out their strongest tobat one of the Cmities. As one was founded slumbering in an area that was known as the Great Vale. There wasn''t much protesting against the order, as most of the people wished for revenge. Not only that but most of them believe they suffer so badly because of the Cmities'' unexpected attack. With this thinking, the Federation gathered their greatest powers alongside an abundant amount of soul weapons. But Shrek protested that it wasn''t a good idea toe into conflict with these Beasts, especially from the fact that they were gods. But sadly Shrek was ignored alongside the others who proposed that they were heading into this fight too quickly. The forces went on their way to begin the attack but to the shock of all of the Douluo people. The attack was called off before they reached the area of the cmities and all forces were forced to be called back. No one knew what happened on that day except that the army that the Federation build-up for the hunting of the Cmities was called back. Not only were they called back, but they weren''t allowed to give the people an answer on why they didn''t innate the attack. With theck of understanding of what was going on and the action of the Cmities still fresh in their mind. The people of the Douluo Continent wereshing out towards not only the Federation and Spirit Pagoda but also Shrek Academy. As they could not quite understand why such brilliant figures and organizations would be so scared of these Spirit Beast. They could not understand why they didn''t try and seek justice for the destruction and havoc that was dealt unjustifiably. # "Land! Thank God!" Shouted Xu Lizhi as he was being held by Tang Wulin as they were flying over the ocean. Some people might say Xu Lizhi was overreacting, but he would just look at them in disdain. As to him, how can they understand the suffering and hell he had to go through for the past two months? Xu Lizhi had to fight every single Sea Beast that he and Wulin came across. Not only that but he could only use his destruction energy to fight for the first two weeks. Considering his control of the destruction energy wasn''t that well-controlled in a fight This led him to suffer an onught of attacks, while aimlessly trying tond a hit. If that wasn''t the worst part, the destruction energy would give off a horrifying and terrifying feeling to all life. This meant, he couldn''t use it until he knew he couldnd an attack because the Sea Beasts would have perceived it and run away or evade it. As Tang Wulin and Xu Luzhi began walking through the town of Marshstop. After just reaching the ce, Tang Wulin felt a fluctuation in his spiritual sense. He stopped for a split second before turning towards the immenseke that was beside them. Theke was about 30 meters wide, with the water having no ripples. It had a tranquil sea surface with nothing moving in it, as if no fishes or anyone has yed in it. "You found something?" Questioned Xu Lizhi as he came up beside Tang Wulin but he only received Tang Wulun furrowing his brows as an answer. "Somone ising."Mutter Tang Wulin causing Xu Lizhi eyes to widen. But before he could say anything, the water erupted outward and almost sshing both of them. Xu Lizhi blinks his eyes in surprise at the eruption of water before it turned to shock as he saw a figureing out of the water. Flowing blue hair that was dripping with water, a lovely and stunning face. A blue-white dress that was soaked but slowly starting to dry as the figure started to pull themselves out of the water. To the shock of Xu Lizhi, the figure was not only a woman but someone he and Wulin were extremely familiar with. "Xiaoyan!" "Wulin? Fatty?" Chapter 174: Home Sick (1) Chapter 174: Home Sick (1) Inside a small restaurant in the town of Marshstop were three individuals sitting down and eating. "So...Why did youe out of theke again?"Questioned Xu Lizhi with his lips twitching while recalling the scene before. "Ah, right!" Eximed Xu Xiaoyan after swallowing a meat bun that she stuffs in her mouth a few seconds earlier. "Remember when I told you guys that I was going to visit Skyorder Star Ocean Academy?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan, who then smiled after receiving a nod from Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi. "Well, it all started when I went there and began using their observatory." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a sigh. She went there to cultivate in the private observatory to increase her cultivation speed and gain some insight into the stars. Of course, this required her to get an approval form from both the Skyorder Star Ocean Academy and Shrek. It was only through Yali that she was able to gain an approval form to enter. Since Yali also believed her going to the ce was immensely beneficial to her cultivation journey. She was right, as after just three weeks Xu Xiaoyan was able to increase her cultivation up to rank 70 Spirit Sage. She chooses not to try and get a Spirit Soul right after she hit that mark because she was still in the middle of slowlyprehending the stars above. She stayed for another week, to fully condense her cultivation and try to gain even more insights on the stars. While she was doing this, she was using and learning from the book that Wulin gave her before she left. "You gave her a book?" Questioned Xu Lizhi with his eyes widening in surprise. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin with a slight nod. It was a book that was made by Zeref who had an encyclopedic knowledge of mages that used Star Magic. Inside of the book were notes from a wide arrangement of Star Magic from back in Fiore that he studied during his decades of traveling the world. Every so often it made Tang Wulin sigh in a bit of awe at how many magics Zeref has studied and mastered. It''s not wrong to say, Zeref could produce hundreds of books that were filled with magic and still have the knowledge to create even more. With the help of the book of Star Magic, Xu Xiaoyan was able to increase the speed and refine her knowledge in the stars. To say she was shocked at the in-depth knowledge that the book contained would be an understatement. Just from reading only a few pages, she could already tell her understanding was improving tremendously. This meant just a few pages of this book were able to help her way more than all of the teachers in the Skyorder Star Ocean Academy! These were the same teachers who have put most of their time and effort into trying to uncover the secret of the stars. Yetpared to the book that Wulin gave her, the difference in knowledge and understanding was too far apart. This wasn''t because the Douluo Continent didn''t care about the study of the stars or outer space. It was becausepared to Fiore, the number of people who use ster energy was far too small. With the additional fact that magic was more lenient and easier toprehend. As there were other-worldly beings who were willing to spread their teachings. No one knew why they did this and most didn''t try to question it. Zeref and Tang Wulin who were some of the few who knew the reason would always chuckle whenever the question was brought up. After the end of the month, she decided to leave and head toward the Spirit Pagoda in Eastsea City to get her next Spirit Soul. The Spirit Pagoda was already rebuilding most of their buildings, with them making the Spirit Souls area the first priority. Fortunately for her, she also received a special pass from Yali and also Gu Yue rmendation. Making it so it was easy for her to get one that was over a hundred thousand years. Yali also supplied her with the money needed to get the Spirit Soul. Regrettably, she had to walk all the way since most of the transportation was still down from the Cmities attack. "In my trip towards Eastsea city, on the way, I felt a fluctuation of ster energy around the Moonlight Valley." Said Xu Xiaoyan. The moonlight valley was a ce that was filled with countless fractured stone pirs. It was a ce thatcked all greenery and vegetation, yet that did nothing to take away its beauty. As for some reason, it had an unusual way of drawing the star lights towards it. From the words of one of the teachers at the Sky Order Star Ocean Academy, the Moonlight Valley was a ce that was filled with too many profound mysteries. She told them, she began following the fluctuation after thinking about the opportunities that she may be able to gain. Of course, she still held a sense of caution while moving through the valley. As she moved through the valley, she started to see trails of ster energy. It was leading the way towards a cave in the valley, which was closed off and yet the trail was still phasing through it. She thought she would have to break open the and so she summoned her martial spirit. But it was then the ster energy began shining as if it was a reaction to her staff before opening up an entrance for her. As she moved through the cave, she came up to a ce where there was a spectral spirit beast. To her surprise, it was arge moonlight lion that had ster energy coiling around it. The lion informed her. It went through tribtion to be a five hundred thousand-year-old beast but in the end, it failed. Yet to Xu Xiaoyan shock, the lion told her it was able to continue staying in this world because of its potent essence. The lion called itself the Sky Devourer, Orion. Orion told her, only someone with arge amount ofpatibility with either ice or ster energy could enter. "I guess she was talking about your ultimate ice and ster energy?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Most likely." Said Xu Xiaoyan before continuing. Xu Xiaoyan had a crazy idea but it was an idea nheless. As from what she could see, the Orion had a look of reluctance on her face. She told Orion about the contract of a Soul-Spirit, which to the joy of Xu Xiaoyan she quickly agreed to. "Just like that? You got someone like Orion as your spirit soul so easily!" Shouted Xu Lizhi in shock. "More or less, I was surprised too." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a lightugh. Xu Lizhi''s shock wasn''t unfounded. The odds of someone randomly finding a cave that had a Spirit Beast who was willing to be its spirit soul was rare. It was even lower when that same Spirit Beast was over five hundred thousand years old. Anyone would be surprised, and shock at Xu Xiaoyan god sent luck. Hell, it was more like a miracle if one thought about it. As the amount of Spirit Beast that was strong as Orion could be counted on one hand. "I guess she didn''t want to die." Said Tang Wulin after hearing the condition of Orion. "Who does? But yea, that was the main reason she selected me."Said Xu Xiaoyan as she finishes up her story. Then Xu Xiaoyan began absorbing her. Of course, since her body wasn''t strong enough to fully hold an existence like Galeo, she was restricted from using the Spirit Ring full power. It was only because Xu Xiaoyan was able to reach far into the Spirit Abyss Realm a few months ago that allowed her to do this. As even if someone had a strong body, they needed a high enough spiritual power to even withstand the spiritual difference. Someone with the Spiritual Power of the Spirit Abyss Realm was able to absorb any type of Spirit Rings. Which was why she was able to withstand the spiritual shock of a being like Orion, who also help her withstand it also. "After which caused my cultivation level to skyrocket too. At the moment, I haven''t fully taken in all of her power as my body is far too weak to withstand it."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a big smile causing Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi to sigh at her luck. How many people could im they were able to experience an opportunity like Xu Xiaoyan? She explored a cave and thening out of that with a spirit soul with cultivation that was over five hundred thousand years. Even if most of the powers were restricted from herck of body strength and cultivation. Just having a spirit soul like that, meant Xu Xiaoyan''s future potential would be terrifying! The number of people who could im to have a spirit soul that was over two hundred thousand, let alone five hundred thousand is almost non-existence. Probably only Huo Yuhao and Tang San could im they had a spirit like that. Xu Xiaoyan told them before the ring was restricted, it quickly shed into a brilliant silver and light blue color before turning into a red ring. This caused Xu Lizhi to lightly sigh in amazement before blinking his eyes as a thought appeared inside of his mind. It wasn''t just him but Xu XIaoyan also fell silent for a few seconds. It was then Xu Xioayan and Xu Lizhi nce at Tang Wulin with their expression bingplicated. They both had a peculiar look on their faces as they quickly exchange a look before speaking out. "Wulin.." "Big brother..." "Is that multicolored-ring simr to Xiaoyan/Mines?" Questioned both of them after thinking about it for a bit andparing the ring. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin causing Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi to lightly sigh but then their expression turns into shock after his next words. "Except, it''s a million-year spirit ring." Said Tang Wulin simply as if it wasn''t a big deal. Yet hisck of care did nothing to stop Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan from shivering at the incredulous of it. Yet, that incredulous passed by after a few seconds after they realized this was Wulin they were talking about. Impossibility and weirdness go hand and hand when it came to him. ''He also mentioned killing a god before.'' Thought Xu Lizhi with his lips twitching. "Is that your only abnormal ring?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyang after a few seconds of thinking and wondering as she didn''t recall him every summoning his sixth spirit ring. ''At least they shouldn''t be another million years one.'' Thought both Xu Xioayan and Xu Lizhi as they awaited Wulin''s answer. It''s not like the heavens will actually allow something like this. Right? "No, my sixth and seventh are also one million years." Said Tang Wulin. ".." ".." # After finishing their food, the group began journeying towards Eastsea City. With them reaching the ce in a matter of days after trekking through the asional towns that passed by on the way. "So where are we going again in here?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he and Xu Lizhi were following being Xu Xiaoyan. "Didn''t I mention it before? We''re going to visit my home, in the city."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a faint smile. "Oh right, you told us you hadn''t seen them or contacted them ever since we left for the Body Sect base." Said Xu Lizhi while he was ncing around the city and taking in the sights. It wasn''t amiss to say Xu Lizhi barely traveled outside of Shrek unless it was for tournaments or a special ss assignment. This could be considered one of the rare times he ever went to a city without any motives. It was strangely enjoyable, as he didn''t need to worry about anything else and just enjoy the new scenery. His lips also twitch from the astonishing amount of nces that Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan was receiving. "Yeah...They are most likely worried."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan with a forlorn look, as she knew she was going to get an earful from both her mom and dad. Xu Lizhi lightlyughs at Xu Xiaoyan''s expression as he could somewhat understand what she was going through. As he knew his big sister Ye Xinn, would always give him an earful whenever he didn''t report back to her as kids. "Still, I wonder how they are going to react to the fact you got a boyfriend." Said Xu Lizhi as he nces at Tang Wulin and causing Xu Xiaoyan lips to twitch. ''Crap. I knew I was forgetting something.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan in dismay before turning towards Tang Wulin, who only shook his head. "We will deal with it when ites." Said Tang Wulin causing her to sigh but still nod her head. It didn''t take them long to reach their destined location. The Xu family house was in a nutshell, a mansion with two small buildings a bit apart from it and a huge courtyard behind it. Even from far away, Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi could see tons of people moving inside of the house. They both nce at each other before turning back to see Xu Xiaoyan opening up the gate in front and moving inside of the house. As Xu Xiaoyan was moving towards the door, it instantly burst open. "My Baby girl is home!" A voice rang out as a man with lustrous blue hair ran out of the house and dashed towards Xu Xiaoyan. "...Hey dad."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan as she was enveloped in a fierce hug. Chapter 175: Home Sick (2) Chapter 175: Home Sick (2) The man that was hugging Xu Xiaoyan right now, was none other than her father Xu Xiao. Xu Xiao was a middle-aged man with light blue short hair that was slick back and sky blue eyes. Xu Xiao wasn''t just the father of Xu Xiaoyan, but he was also the Minister of Eastsea City''s Financial Affairs and was about to be promoted to being the president of it. This type of achievement was due to his cultivation of a Spirit Sage and the honor his daughter was able to bring to their home. Just who in Eastsea City didn''t know about Xu Xiao''s extraordinary daughter? Whether it be from her making it into Shrek to watching her fight in Star Luo Continent. Or the fact she was able to join the inner court and being mentored by the Holy Douluo, Yali herself. Any of these achievements would have been able to allow any modest home to rise in status and position but all of thembine? Let it be known that after all of the people in Eastsea found about Xu Xiaoyan achievement. The Xu family was on an even greater rise in status and fame. Of course, they were already the highest family before Xu Xiaoyan achievement but it became even greater now. So how could Xu Xiao be unhappy to see his daughter? Even if she took such a long time to check up on them or miss their call and letters. "My obedient daughter, why haven''t you call in or check up us in such a long time." Said Xu Xiao warmly as he continued squeezing his daughter tight. "Sorry, dad." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a sigh, as it wasn''t like she could say why she was gone for over a year and a half. Just what kind of reaction would her family make if she told them, that she went into another ne? Let alone one that was called the Demon World. "That is fin-." Xu Xiao''s expression started to change as he moved away from his daughter a few steps back and begin staring at her. "Dad?" "My little Yan, what exactly is your rank right now?" Questioned Xu Xiao with his expression turning serious. "Oh? You notice."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a giggle causing Xu Xiao lips to twitch but he still urges her to inform him. "I''m a rank 76, Spirit Sage." Said Xu Xiaoyan with pride in her voice, while sticking her chest out. "...Rank 76? You''re already a Spirit Sage?"Questioned Xu Xiao as his voice was slowly trembling. "Yes!" Xu Xiao didn''t know whether to be frightening or joyful at the moment. Just how old was his daughter right now? She was only eighteen years old and yet she was already a Spirit Sage! Not even her older brother, Xu Xiaoyu was at this rank yet, heck it took him decades before he was able to be a Spirit Sage. Yet his little daughter reached that same rank in only eighteen years. "Hahahaha!" Xu Xiao beganughing before patting his daughter on his head. "I know my daughter was a genius! Just who canpare with her in cultivation!"Shouted Xu Xiao, causing Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi lips to twitch. ''Sorry, dad. But there is an even more enormous monster than me.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as her thoughts went back to Na''er, who was already a Spirit Douluo before the age of seventeen. "Dad, where is everyone else?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan causing Xu Xiao to blink his eyes. "They are all inside. Let''s go inside and see your mo-" Before Xu Xiao couldplete his words, he felt a chill run down his spines as he felt an icy re prating his back. He didn''t need to turn or look back to know it was his wife that wasing towards them. "Hey, mom..."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a nervous giggle as she felt her mom ice-cold stare on her. The womening out of the house were simr to Xu Xiaoyun, stunning. She had brilliant blue hair that flowed naturally down her back and sky blue eyes that seem to shine. Her figure was slender, with her sky-blue dress outlining and disying it perfectly. "You know how toe back?" Said the women coldly causing everyone around but Tang Wulin to flinch from her tone. "Qin Yun..."Mutter Xu Xiao but he didn''t say anything else, as he knew out of all of them in the Xu house. She was the one that was worrying the most about Xu Xiaoyan and her whereabouts. "Sorry, mom." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she lightly lowered her head, but her face was grasped by two small hands. "You know how long you were gone for?" Questioned Qin Yun with a small re. As Xu Xiaoyan open up her mouth to speak, Qin Yun interrupted her. "Almost two years! Do you have any idea how worried we all were? Do you think just because your apart of Shrek, a soul master or almost an adult, you can disappear like that!"Shouted Qin Yun causing the courtyard to go silent and Xu Xiaoyan to lightly tremble. "...Was it worth it?"Questioned Qin Yun a few secondster, causing Xu Xiaoyan to blink her eyes in confusion. "Honey, I''m asking was disappearing like that on us worth it?" Questioned Qin Yun in a soft tone. "...Yes." Said Xu Xiaoyan in a serious tone towards her mom. Qin Yun silently stared at her daughter for a few seconds before slowly nodding her head and bringing Xu Xiaoyan into a huge hug. Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi blink their eyes at this, as they thought she was mad at Xu Xiaoyan. "If it''s worth it. Then that is fine." Said Qin Yun while staring at her daughter. "I''m still sorry though mom."Said Xu Xiaoyan softly, as she knew she wasn''t being fair to mom and dad. "It''s fine." Said Qin Yun softly before turning her heads to Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi. "I''m sorry, for excluding you guys. You all must b-" Qin Yun''s voice died down at the sight of the two boys, specifically Tang Wulin. Blinking her eyes, she looks at him and then back to her daughter before ncing back. Slightly narrowing her eyes, she shifted her direct gaze to Xu Xiaoyan before asking her. "Is that the boy?" Whispered Qin Yun towards Xu Xiaoyan causing Xu Xiaoyan to blink her eyes before realizing what her mom meant. "Yes." Whisper Xu Xiaoyan, while thinking about how she is going to tell her mom and dad, that Wulin was her boyfriend. Well, her mom already knew she had feelings for him when she visited and calls her before the trip to Star Luo. ''But. Dad...'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan with a slight grimace. "You guys are?" Questioned Xu Xiao towards Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi. "Ah, I''m Xu Xiaoyan friend." Said Xu Lizhi before ncing towards Tang Wulin. "I''m her boyfriend." Tang Wulin bluntly said. ''Big brother...At least be subtle about it!'' Thought Xu Lizhi as he saw the whole courtyard became silent. As the face of Xu Xiao seemed to have frozen, while Qin Yun''s eyes were wide open. But to the confusion and shock of Xu Lizhi, he saw sheer happiness and prides in her eyes, for some odd reason. # "That could have gone better." Mutter Xu Xiaoyan as she gently opens the door to her room and began ncing around. To say her father''s reaction to the news of getting a boyfriend was anything but good, would be an understatement. If it wasn''t for her mom, she would swear he might have summoned his soul rings and fought Wulin. ''That''s a fight I can''t see him winning.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan, as she recalls Wulin being able to sh with the Demon Monarch Alba who had a body strength above a Limit Douluo. All she could imagine and see was her father getting sent flying by Wulin fist. That was something she didn''t wish to see, no matter how much her father would deserve it. It was a good thing her mother was able to get in his way and stop him from doing anything crazy. Although she wasn''t sure if this was a good thing, considering the huge smile on her mom''s face as she nces between Wulin and her. She still recalled her mom pinching her cheeks andining that she was underselling how handsome Wulin was in their talk. "It not like he always looks that..."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan as she nces outside and saw it was still noon. She had the options of either cultivating for the whole night...But at the moment, she didn''t feel like it. Shaking her head, she turned around and left her room. It only took her a few seconds to reach Wulin room as it way down from the hallway, with all of their room being on the second floor. She knocks for a second before hearing Wulin''s voice and then went inside, to find him sitting down on the bed in a meditation position. "Oh, were you cultivation? I can lea-" "What''s wrong?" Questioned Tang Wulin in a light tone, while gently patting the area beside him. Blinking her eyes, Xu Xiaoyan only hesitates for a second before going to sit next to Wulin. "Nothing is wrong...I just want to talk." Said Xu Xiaoyan softly while swinging her legs back and forth. "About?" "Anything. I feel like it has been a long time since we talk to each other."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan, causing Tang Wulin to lightlyugh. "You don''t have tough." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a small pout while lightly ring at Tang Wulin. "Alright, let''s talk." Said Tang Wulin with a slight smile. And, they talk for the whole evening up to the night time. They typically talk about his experince on the Demon Ind and the things that happened there. From him meeting the demons of the Ind, to him absorbing the life energy and gaining the bloodline of two gods. He talks about getting his seventh soul ring and him officially bing a Spirit Emperor. Xu Xiaoyan simply giggles at the amount of outrageous and incredulous that Wulin told her. Yet, for some reason, she wasn''t surprised and simply listen as he kept ongoing. He talked about his fight with the Bear Lord and being transported into the Star Dou Forest. Then he went on talking about fighting some of the strongest Spirit Beast and then his fight with the Beast God, Di Tian. It was strange, even though she wasn''t there. Xu Xiaoyan couldn''t help but feel like she was there as Tang Wulin kept on talking. After he was done with his stories, she begins talking about the things she has learned and what she has seen. Tang Wulin was a bit surprised she didn''t tell him and Xu Lizhi everything but he still listens. Xu Xiaoyan talks about the cities she saw, the struggle of the people in the city and the constant movement of the workers in the city. She talked about how most of the inns were booked, as many workers were using the inns as a resting ce. She then talked about how some of the cities she saw were still intact and how she wanted to go there with him. She talked about her family. How her dad and the elders loved spoiling her rotten, while they would always put her brother through hell. How her mom was reluctant for her to go far away from the house and go to Shrek. None of the things they talked about had much to do with cultivation. Yet neither of them minded as for the moment, they began heartily enjoying each otherpany. "I probably should be getting back." Mutter Xu Xiaoyan as she saw it was already night time. "Just stay here and sleep." Said Tang Wulin with a roll of his eyes. "Huh?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan with her face slowly turning red, causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "This isn''t the first time we, slept together." Said Tang Wulin simply causing Xu Xiaoyan face to fully turn red. ''Damn it, choose your words right Wulin!'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as her mind started to naturally wonder. "...Fine."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan, as she knew he was right. Although she wished he chooses his words a bit better. Tang Wulin only chuckled before bringing Xu Xiaoyan in close to him, causing her to let out a small gasp before they both fell into the bed. Chapter 176: Eastsea Farewell Chapter 176: Eastsea Farewell The sun prated through the window of the room, and a ray of light fell onto a blue hair woman, who was sleeping. "Bright."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan as her expression began to contort from the ray of light hitting her face, even though she was feeling warm andfortable. Slowly opening her eyes and then beginning to get up from the bed. She started feeling something was wrong, as she subconsciously reached out her hand and touched a muscr figure. ''Oh.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan with a light blush as she saw Wulin sleeping next to her. It didn''t'' take long for her memories ofst night toe rushing back before she quickly shook her head. Quickly the memories began fading away, with the warmth andfort of those strong arms wrapping around her. Xu Xiaoyan''s face was red but knowing she had to leave before certain people woke up. She got up from the bed but not before quickly pecking Wulin on the cheek before leaving and going downstairs. Luckily, no one was up yet and so she quickly made her self some tea before going outside. A few minutes passed with her drinking the tea while gazing at the fragrant flowers that were moving back forth in their garden. While she was enjoying this sight, her spiritual sense and hearing pick up the sound of her mothering downstairs. "You''re up early. Usually, we would have to get someone to wake you up or make a lot of noise to wake you up."Said Qin Yun with a light giggle as she came sitting down next to her daughter with a cup of tea in her hand. Xu Xiaoyan only pouted, as after going to Eastsea Academy and bing Wu Zhankong student, she wasn''t allowed to oversleep. If she did, he would force her to run extraps with more weights than usual. Combine that with the fact, she had to do training with Wulinst night. It wasn''t hard for Xu Xiaoyan to get used to waking up early or face the horrific consequences. "Well anyway, here some news." Said Qin Yun while not knowing her cute daughter''s little dilemma or the pain she went through. "Big brother is at Heaven Spirit City!" Shouted Xu Xiaoyan as her eyes widen at her mother after hearing the news. "Yes. He and few of our other n''s mate went towards that city, to go and help out." Said Qin Yun with a cheerful smile as she gazes at her adorable daughter and her boyfriend. "...He actually volunteered?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan with a raised brow. Xu Xiaoyan knew her big brother very well. He wasn''t the type to actually go out of his way to help the normal people or mortals in his own way. He would rather spend time flirting with another girl or cultivating. With all of the memories she had of him, she couldn''t picture or see him as a person who would willingly help. As if she knew what Xu Xiaoyun was thinking, Qin Yun simply giggle and began rubbing her daugther head. "Well, he didn''t volunteer per se." "...You force him, didn''t you?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan with her lips twitching and then sighing when she saw her mom smile widening even further. "He needs to learn some humility. I honestly don''t understand, how he could be so arrogant." Said Xu Xiao as he walked into the living room. ''Isn''t that because of the high expectation you have him.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan with a sigh, as she begins to understand how hard it must have been for her brother. From being constantly berated by their father to always beingpared to her. Xu Xiaoyan sometimes wonders how her brother never held any resentment for her, even after hearing she got into Shrek and he didn''t. ''I haven''t seen or talked to him in over two years.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as she began to feel her heart slightly constricting. It was indeed hard to find some time to find and make time for family back here in Eastsea City. The amount of time she contacted them was less than twenty times during her whole stay at Shrek. And most of the time, she talked with her mom, rarely did she talk with her dad or brother. "So what are you going to do now?" Questioned Qin Yun causing Xu Xiaoyan to be drawn out of her thoughts. "I''m going to go visit him." Said Xu Xiaoyan after some thought. "My obedient daughter, you don''t have to visit that wa-" "Quiet dear." Said Qin Yun in a deadly tone causing Xu Xiao to flinch and fall silent. Qin Yun shook her head at her headstrong husband before caressing her daughter''s cheek. "It makes me happy you are willing to visit him. I''m sure he misses you, more than you miss him."Said Qin Yun. "I know..."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan as she once again recalls thest time she had talked to her brother. "Still, I should at least see how much you have grown. Go and call the boys over so we all can have a spar."Said Xu Xiao as he wanted to see the progress of his daughter and her friends. Xu Xiaoyan blinks her eyes before slightly narrowing them in thought and then smiling radiantly at her father. Xu Xiao instantly felt chills on his back causing him to nce at Qin Yun but she was still drinking her tea. ''...So where did that sense of chillse from.'' Thought Xu Xiao in confusion. "Don''t worry dad. I can handle myself."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a lovely smile, causing the chills on Xu Xiao to increase and for him to be even more confused. ''...I guess Shrek wouldn''t allow her to bepletely defenseless.'' Thought Xu Xiao as he stared at his daughter in contemtion. He would be a fool to not notice or sense the changes in his daughter over the year. Even if they barely talked over the years, as her father, he could still notice these small details. He could already tell that his shy and spoiled daughter has grown up and was bing a true soul master. From the change in her demeanor to the almost predator like pressure she was oozing off as she stared at him. ''I wonder if she notices these changes too?'' Thought Xu Xiao while silently praising Shrek for their ability to transform people into masters. Of course, if he knew the true reason for her change, he wouldn''t be so appreciative. Especially, considering Xu Xiaoyan had to go through years of ''Training.'' "Oh! Let me be the ref."Said Qin Yun with her eyes sparkling as she hastily put down her tea and went toward the middle of the courtyard. "Are you guys ready?" Questioned Qin Yun as she nced at both Xu Xiao and Xu Xiaoyan after a few minutes had passed. "Ready!" "Go." Shouted Qin Yun as she quickly steps away, so she didn''t get caught in their little spar. Xu Xiao instantly summoned his Ice Staff, which was the martial spirit of the Xu Family. Most if not all that are born in the Xu family, will awaken the Ice Staff. Of course, unless they had a twin martial spirit or if the other martial spirit passed down is stronger. ''She should be using the Ice Staff-'' Thought Xu Xiao as he saw his daughter summoned her own martial spirit but then his face change. ''What! Which Martial Spirit is that! Did her Star Ice Wheel change!'' Thought Xu Xiao in shock as he saw the different martial spirit of his daughter. He then felt an even severe number of chills as she saw his daughter''s eyes narrowed towards him, with a hint of coldness in them. # After the miserable defeat of Xu Xiao, who came to know the deadliness and ferocity of his daughter that he hasn''t seen in years. They began nning what to do for the new few days. For the next few days, Xu Xiaoyan began spending time with the whole Xu Family. She went through the garden with her mom, went towards the auction with her and even visited the old ys that they used to go to as a family. With her father, she reluctantly followed him into their n meeting. She could immediately tell he wanted her to get used to the n politics. While she wouldn''t normally allow him to drag her into this, she decided to just give him this. Other than this, he would spoil her rotten with anything she wanted. He would go through the whole Eastsea city and buy all of the treasure herbs in the market. The auctions weren''t safe either, as he would proceed to buy tons of pills for her. Then he would go to all of the food ces and restaurants that he used to spoil her at. While this was going on, Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi were using the courtyard of the Xu Family. Qin Yun had the maids and butler of the house there tend to all of their needs. During the time that Xu Xiaoyan spent time with her family, they were training their destruction energy. They didn''t do anything serious, as to not cause damage to the courtyard. The did basic energy maniption and control training. They didn''t raise anyint, as they knew that Xu Xiaoyan really wanted to spend time with her family. In a sh, a week passed before they began to set out. But not before Xu Xiaoyan change her clothing and redone her hairstyle from the insistence of her mom. Her light blue hair was no longer done in twin tails but was now made into a long braid that went all the way down to her waist. Her dress was now a light blue one that stops near her knees, with blue and white stockings going all the way down. Combine with her new hairstyle, she looked even more beautiful and stunning than before. With Qin Yunmenting how much she has grown and her dad embarrassing her even more. Yet all this did nothing to stop the inevitable farewell for the family of Xu. There were tears and sadness as the people of the Xu Family were saying goodbye to their precious princess. Qin Yun had to hold back her husband who was having second thoughts of allowing Xu Xiaoyan to leave. Part of it was because of the fact that she only stayed with them for a week and the fact that the Cmities were still around. He feared the chance of it showing up, on their way to Heaven Spirit City and it attacking them. Either way, Tang Wulin, Xu Lizhi, and Xu Xiaoyan were on their way towards their new destination, Heaven Spirit City. "Are you guys sure your ok with this?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan. "It''s fine. It has been years since youst saw your big brother, I''m sure he missed you too. We can make a detour to see him."Said Xu Lizhi while driving the car they were gifted from the Xu Family. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he was looking through the window. But he did move his hand to squeeze Xu Xiaoyan''s hand causing her to lightly smile. "Your whole family really loves you."Said Xu Lizhi as he recalled all of the maids and butlers were crying as they were getting ready to leave. "Yea...They were the ones who would raise me when mom and dad were out of the city. All of them would put up with my constant mayhem and mischievous."Siad Xu Xiaoyan lightly as she began recalling them together. It was truly a time filled with no worries or problems. A ce and time, where she felt that nothing could go wrong. Chapter 177: Heaven Spirit City Chapter 177: Heaven Spirit City It only took them about six days to arrive at Heaven Spirit City. As expected, the ce was still being rebuilt and was under construction. After parking the car, Xu Lizhi, Tang Wulin, and Xu Xiaoyan began walking around the town. They wanted to see if they could find or spot Xu Xiaoyan''s brother anywhere. "I don''t understand, why he isn''t picking up hismunicator."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan while ncing around. "Maybe he is busy?" Xu Lizhi offered but for some reason Xu Xiaoyan wasn''t sure about that. Sighing to herself, Xu Xiaoyan nce around one more time but then stopping when she saw Wulin staring off. "Wulin is something wr-" "Little Brother! You''re here!"A voice rang out causing Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi to focus on the location. Tang Wulin only sighed as he saw Liu Yuxining over to him with her hands still up in the air while smiling at him. He honestly didn''t expect to see her here but at least this saves him time on contacting herter. "We need to talk." Said Tang Wulin causing Liu Yuxin to slightly pout at him for not greeting her back. "Why are your manners so bad."Mutter Liu Yuxin before turning her eyes onto both Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi. "Are these your other friends? Of course, they are as I doubt you would be hanging out with just anyone." Said Liu Yuxin with a smile as she leans in. Tang Wulin neither showed any reaction nor acknowledges the words of Liu Yuxin, no matter how "true" they maybe. "Big brother, she is?" Questioned Xu Lizhi in a bit of confusion and surprise, as he felt she wasn''t simple at all. "Yes, little brother I''m?" Questioned Liu Yuxin with her smile turning more devious. "Stop ying around and introduce yourself." Said Tang Wulin with a roll of his eyes causing Liu Yuxin to giggle. "My name is Liu Yuxin. I was this little brother''s dear senior back in Eastsea Academy." Said Liu Yuxin with a smile causing Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi eyes to widen. Xu Xiaoyan was surprised because she had never seen Liu Yuxin before, although she had heard of her. One of the most popr and well-approachable seniors in the Academy, at the time and also one of the Academy talents. ''Still, how does she know Wulin?'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan in confusion. "I''m Xu Lizhi and this is -" "Xu Xiaoyan." Said Liu Yuxin causing Xu Lizhi to blink his eyes. "Wulin told you about me?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan with a tilt of her head. "How romantic that would have been right? Sadly, little brother hasn''t reached that stage yet, but one could only hope."Said Liu Yuxin with a lightugh causing Xu Lizhi lips to twitch. "So how?" "Your big brother has been ranting about you for the past few months." Said Liu Yuxin causing Xu Xiaoyan eyes to widen in surprise. "You know where my brother is!" Shouted Xu Xiaoyan with her eyes lighting up causing Liu Yuxin to only giggle at her reaction. # Countless amount of people was moving through the damaged city, as repairs and constructions were going underway. Even though it has been months since the city destruction, the rebuilding phase was still going on. Of course, this was mostly because of the formless fear and apprehension that was flowing through the continent. As most of the people were scared of the Cmities making another return and finishing what they started. "You knew my big brother while you all were in Eastsea Academy?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan in surprise towards Liu Yuxin. "Indeed, your elder brother sure knew how to swagger." Said Liu Yuxin with a smallugh as she begins telling Xu Xiaoyan of her brother antics and his flirting. These inevitable caused ck lines to form on Xu Xiaoyan''s forehead when she started to realize how her brother mess around more than actually cultivating. ''It was no wonder dad is so hard on you! You useless brother!'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as she started berating him inside of her mind but then immediately realize why he did this. Her brother Xu Xiaoyu had too much on his shoulder, with some of the elders and even their father wanting him to bring the n to glory. As they found out his talent was even better than their father and so the pressure was hard on him even as a kid. But after her spiritual awakening ceremony and the discovery of her martial soul. The whole n believed and acknowledge she was vastly more talented than him. This ce even more pressure on his shoulder, as he now had topete with the little sister he doted on and spoiled. It only got worse after her entry into Shrek and then into the inner court. It didn''t take them long to reach the ce where Xu Xiaoyu was and to their surprise, he wasn''t alone. There were a bunch of people standing around and supervising the workers, as they work on the buildings around. ''So they really are guarding this ce.'' Thought Xu Lizi after recalling Liu Yuxin informing them, why they were here. It seems most of the Academies on the Douluo Continent have been sending their students to watch over the construction of the cities. "Big brother!" Shouted Xu Xiaoyan when she saw her brother before running towards him. "Xiaoyan? Why are you here?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyu in shock as he saw his little sister rushing towards him. "Ahh, aren''t they just adorable." Said Liu Yuxin as she saw Xu Xiaoyan smashing into her big brother''s chest and causing them to fall. "...Right."Mutter Tang Wulin with a shake of his head after seeing Xu Xiaoyu eyes bulging after Xu Xiaoyan smash into him. He had a bit of sympathy for him, as he still remembers when Na''er kept on doing that whenever she saw him when they were younger. Although she still did it now, it was excessively rare nowadays. Tang Wulin moved towards the bench that was close towards him and sat down. Xu Lizhi and Liu Yuxin quickly followed after, causing them to stare at the siblings and the workers. "So! How long are you guys going to stay?"Questioned Liu Yuxin with a smile. "Were not sure. The only reason we came here was because of Xu Xiaoyan." Said Xu Lizhi with a helpless smile before ncing at Tang Wulin. "We will most likely continue training until she is done." Said Tang Wulin after thinking for a bit and then he shifted his gaze towards Liu Yuxin. "I know, I will tell you everythingter." Said Liu Yuxin causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. It was then that the siblings came walking over to them. Xu Xiaoyan with a beaming smile but Xu Xiaoyu was staring viciously at Tang Wulin as if he wanted to devour him. "Ahh, an old overprotective brother scene." Said Liu Yuxin with her eyes lighting up at the thought of seeing something hrious. Tang Wulin and Xu Lizhi lips twitch but they didn''tment as the two siblings finally reached them. Xu Xiaoyan quickly introduces the to her brother and as she got to Tang Wulin, her brother instantly interrupted her. "So you''re the one that''s dating my little sister." Said Xu Xiaoyu coldly as he stared at Tang Wulin causing Xu Lihzi to sigh before ncing at Xu Xiaoyan. "You told him already?" Questioned Xu Lizhi towards Xu Xiaoyan. "He already found out. It seems dad, and mom told him the news in advance."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a helpless smile, while slowlymenting the fact she underestimated her parents. "Hey did you hear me!" Shouted Xu Xiaoyu with a cold-re yet, Tang Wulin nkly stared at him. ''Ahh. I forget!'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as she stares at Xu Xiaoyu yelling at Tang Wulin, who was disregarding him. ''Xie Xie did tell us that when they met Wulin. He would consistently ignore them and acted as if they didn''t exist.'' Thought both Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi with their eyes wide. Liu Yuxin silentlyughs as she watches the show of Xu Xiaoyu trying to get a response from Tang Wulin. It didn''t take too long before Xu Xiaoyu gave up on trying to intimidate Tang Wulin. Likely from both theck of response and the knowledge he really couldn''t do anything to him. Not only that but for some reason, he didn''t want to harm or do anything ill to him. This was strange considering he and his father didn''t like the thought of their precious princess getting a boyfriend. So one could understand the shock of his aggression slowly leaving him and being reced with peacefulness. He already knew Xu Xiaoyan was able to not only fight their father but also beat him. To say he was shocked would be an understatement, as she was only eighteen and yet that terrifying. Not only that but his mother told him, she was already a Spirit Sage. He recalled the helpless feeling of being surpassed by her and could only grudging ept it. He had a bit of resentment at first but after seeing his sister for the first time in years. All of the resentment evaporated, and all he wanted to do was make sure she was ok. "Oh? Done already?"Questioned Liu Yuxin with a smile causing Xu Xiaoyu lips to twitch as he knew she was having fun at his expense. "What do you want." Mutter Xu Xiaoyu causing Liu Yuxin to lightlyugh. Tang Wulin moved his gaze towards Xu Xiaoyan who was absently staring at the construction workers. He didn''t say anything for the next few minutes while everyone was talking around him. "Do you want to help them?" Questioned Tang Wulin after sighing and seeing she wasn''t going to take action. "Huh?" "You have been ncing at the construction workers for a while now. Do you want to go and help them?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing everyone to turn their gazes towards them, which caused Xu Xiaoyan to flinch. "If you want to help them, go ahead." Said Tang Wulin. "...Wulin." "Thank you." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a quick smile before standing up and running towards the people in front of them. In the next few minutes, they all watched as Xu Xiaoyan began helping the Heaven Spirit City. From using her ice element to hold things in ce, to carry around the heavy stuff and cheering them up. "You''re not going to go help her?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyu with a raised brow and a hint of disbelief. "Nope," said Tang Wulin causing Xu Xiaoyu to raise a brow while giving Tang Wulin an incredulous look. "Isn''t Xu Xiaoyan your girlfriend?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyu causing Wulin to roll his eyes as he knew what he was implying. If she''s your girlfriend, shouldn''t you be over there helping her! "This is something she wishes to do, I won''t interfere unless she asks." Said Tang Wulin causing Xu Xiaoyu to stare at him nkly. "Why so-" "Just as how you have your pride, so does she too. She is no longer the shy princess you knew as a kid." Said Tang Wulin in a light tone. "I honestly don''t know if your nice or an asshole." Mutter Xu Xiaoyu, causing Xu Lizhi to lightlyugh out loud. "Nah, that just how our Wulin is. Bluntly truthfully and not one to beat around the bushes." Said Xu Lizhi and Liu Yuxin at the same time, while smiling. Xu Xiaoyu nkly stared at them for a few seconds before shaking his head and sighing at these hopeless people. Chapter 178: River Land Chapter 178: River Land A few hours passed with the visible sun starting to go down and the night ascending. Everyone was heading towards the inn to celebrate another good day of demanding work and safety. "They sure are living in the moment." Comment Xu Lizhi in a pleasant surprise as he watches everyone drinking and eating while talking loudly. "It has been like that, ever since we got here." Mutter Xu Xiaoyu in slight irritation. He didn''t like recalling his reaction and surprise to their joyful mood. As he still recalled the embarrassing expression, he made while staring wide eyes at them. He was expecting people filled with despair and a feeling of technology was he was dispatched here. One needs to understand, that these people practically suffer severely and lost almost everything. Yet they still had the ability to be joyful and smile in times like these. Liu Yuxin didn''t say anything but there was a faint smile on her face as she also stared at the people ahead. It was only Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan who weren''t staring but were thinking deeply or focusing on his food. It was then Xu Xiaoyan also nces up at the people before letting out a gentle smile. She didn''t know why but seeing these people showing such joy at a sessful day of construction somehow caused her to feel lighter. "Big brother, are you guys staying here?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan after a bit of thought. "Hm? No, our final destination is Shrek but we''re going through all of the cities and checking them out."Said Xu Xiaoyu causing Xu Lizhi to question why. "Haha. It''s because there has been an odd number of evil soul masters popping out and trying to recruit people." Said Liu Yuxin, causing not only Xu Xiaoyan and Xu Lizhi eyes to widen but Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his. ''...They''re already on the move I see.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Yun Ming had already told him about the nature of the Evil Soul Masters and their new official organization the Holy Spirit Cult. He mentioned to Wulin that this would be the ideal time for them to strengthen themselves, power and member wise. As most if not all of the continent was filled with anger even if they were suppressing it at the moment. This means, all the Holy Spirit Cult had to do, is focused on the people''s anger and desire to gain new members. "How bad is it?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Liu Yuxin. "I''m not sure but from what I have found out. Some of the people from cities across the whole continent has already decided to join the Holy Spirit Cult."Said Liu Yuxin with a slight frown while sighing. Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan were too shocked to respond back. Just the thought of people joining that sinister and corrupt organization was something they couldn''t get their heads around. No one said anything for a while, as they all fell into thought except for Tang Wulin who went back to eating his food. ''...Should I?'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan while furrowing her brows a bit before ncing at Tang Wulin and then everyone else. "I want to travel with you guys." Said Xu Xiaoyan causing everyone in the group eyes to widen except for Tang Wulin who was still enjoying his food. But before they could say anything, Tang Wulin''s voice rang out towards Xu Xiaoyan. "Are you sure?" Questioned Tang Wulin in a light tone and causing everyone to nce towards him "There will be no reward, benefit or maybe even recognition. In fact, you may just be squandering your valuable cultivating time." Said Tang Wulin with his head still down. Every second and minute in a soul master life is considered critically important. As it could be the difference between reaching a new rank, gaining insight or surviving. While it would be very important to eliminate the evil soul masters, it would still take a good chunk of time locating them. Tang Wulin was under no illusion that these soul masters would be dumb enough toe out in open sight. Especially when the higher-ups were agitated and on edge while looking for something to take their anger out on. "Not only that but you don''t have to know these people. Do you still want to help them?"Questioned Tang Wulin once again. "You''re not going to stop me?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan with her eyes slightly widen after hearing no rebuttal from Tang Wulin. "Why would I? I see no reason to stop you if you decided on it. You already know the consequence and the effect of your action. Worstes to worst, we will just up your training and feed you some herb." Said Tang Wulin simply causing Xu Xiaoyan to slightly flinch from the upping the trainingment but then she shook her head. "Yes, I still want to go along." Said Xu Xiaoyan with her eyes burning with determination as he stared at Tang Wulin. "Hm." Said Tang Wulin before going back to eating his food causing Xu Xiaoyan lips to twitch. ''Rest in peace, sister Xu.'' Thought Xu Lihzi before blinking his eyes and recalling he too had to do continuous training with Wulin. "There it is! I knew you had a passionate side!"Shouted Liu Yuxin with a beaming smile and her eyes sparkling causing Tang Wulin to simply roll his eyes. "Just why did you pick him." Mutter Xu Xiaoyu towards Xu Xiaoyan causing her to let out a giggle. Either way, Xu Xiaoyu wasn''t against it as this meant he got to spend more time with his sister. He didn''t know why, but he felt after this, they won''t be seeing each other for a good while. "Well, I guess it''s settled." Said Tang Wulin with everyone nodding their heads with smiles. After one more hour, everyone got up and went towards their room in the inn. Luckily for Tang Wulin, Xu Lizhi and Xu Xaioyan. Liu Yuxin was able to get the owner to give them a room even though they had to pay extra. As these rooms were just incased some of the workers were nning to stay here and not at their own home. Xu Lizhi got his own room, with Xu Xiaoyan and Tang Wulin sharing one. Liu Yuxin rationalizes that this way, they can save some money and room for the others. Plus it wouldn''t be too bad since both Xu Xiaoyan and Tang Wulin were dating each other. Of course, Xu Xiaoyu was unhappy about this and would have thrown a fit, if it wasn''t for Xu Xiaoyan threatening him. # After staying for one night, they all began heading out. They all used the car that Tang Wulin and the others brought from the Xu Family. As they wanted to move through to the cities quickly, while not wanting to miss any Evil Soul Masters. Xu Xiaoyu was the one that was driving, while Tang Wulin was sitting up in the front. Xu Lizhi was sitting at the back of the car, in between both Liu Yuxin and Xu Xiaoyan. "Big brother, when did you get your license?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan in surprise as she didn''t know her brother was such a good driver. It has only been an hour but they were already making good time. Xu Lizhi wasn''t a bad driver per se, but it was just he barely had time to practice as he was busy cultivating. "Oh? He didn''t tell you? He got it before he left the Xupound, as none of us knew how to drive and he wanted to show off." Said Liu Yuxin causing Xu Xiaoyu to send a re at her. Xu Xiaoyan simplyughs, while Xu Lizhi had a smile as they continued on their way. The time it took to travel from city to city wasn''t too long and they used this time to get to know each other more. Well mostly, Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan yed along with Liu Yuxin whims, Tang Wulin was set on ignoring the witch in the car. In each of the cities, they came face to face with the true destruction caused by the Cmities. As for most of them, they only heard news about it and only saw the damaged done to Shrek. The craters, fissures, and gaps in the earth were burned into their minds. As they started to take in the destructive might and other-worldly powers of these beasts. With Liu Yuxin muttering if this was how the Great Tang San and Spirit Hall gods fought. If the battle twenty thousand years ago was even intenser than what they were seeing. As if this much damages could be caused by one god, how much would the battle of three them create? This questioned caused all of them except Tang Wulin to shiver in fright and fear. Truly the existence of god was something beyond anything in this world, or it used to be. Simr to Heaven Spirit City, Xu Xiaoyan would routinely go help out the people with her brother and Liu Yuxin helping her out. Xu Lizhi was forced to train with Tang Wulin as every second counted when trying to gain destruction under control. Xu Xiaoyan didn''t mind this, especially after seeing how terrifying and deadly the destruction energy was. Even Liu Yuxin''s face turned into a fright at the sight at the energy, with hermenting she feels small in front of it. Ultimately, it took them about two weeks to reach River Land City. This city was a few kilometers away from Heaven Dou City with it housing its own Soul Master Academy and Spirit Pagoda. There were reports and news that only part of the Academy was destroyed and with some of the teachers being killed. Alongside most of the city, being reduced rubble, as it was in the way of Fafnir when it made its way toward Shrek. As they were moving through the City, they caugth the figure of a person moving through the street. A pure and elegant beauty stood on the stage, long evergreen hair flowing down her back. With a slender figure and brightplexion full of life, she seemed to be in her thirties. It was none other than, her Highness the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali. "Master!" Shouted Xu Xiaoyan as she ran towards Yali, whose eyes widen when she looked up and saw Xu Xiaoyan. Chapter 179: Instigation Chapter 179: Instigation Yali wasn''t expecting a lot of things when she first arrived here in River Land City. Especially after she just left Heaven Dou City, a few hours back and hearing no news of any battle around the area. Yet who would have thought she would have run into some of the students at Shrek. Especially the ones who were not only important to Shrek as a whole but also to her as well. "Xiaoyan? Wulin and Lizhi...What are you guys doing here?"Questioned Yali as she merely stared at the familiar people that wereing towards her. It wasn''t just them but also that information broker that Yun Ming told her about. From what he told her, it seems she has ways of getting and harvesting information on both of the other two continents. This was shocked to her as even Shrek and the Tang Sect weren''t able to deliver that much information back. As it seems that no one is allowed to even go near the shore or they would be beheaded by the elders over there. "We were just here helping out my big brother and his friend." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she finally reached her teacher Yali. "I see." Said Yali as she shifted her gaze through the group. "Why are you here master? Is it because of the recent appearance of Evil Soul masters? Or did the Cmities show up?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan as she found it hard to believe her master would leave Shrek for something trivial. Especially when the state of Shrek was still not at its full power or even close to it. From what she heard and saw, Yali was one of the greatest moral supports for the people over there. So she couldn''t leave or move out of Shrek as much as she could have done formerly. "Thankfully those aren''t the reason why I''m here. Let''s find somewhere else to talk." Said Yali caused Xu Xiaoyan to nod her head but then Tang Wulin''s voice rang out. "You guys can go by yourself. I need to go watch over Xu Lizhi, he is in a delicate part of his training." Said Tang Wulin while grabbing Xu Lizhi before hauling him away and leaving without a respond. "Huh? Wait! Big Brother Wulin! Can''t we wait till we reach Shrek! I know the Sea God Ind would be a b--" "Quiet." "But Big Brother, I don''t want to die!" "Don''t worry." "Ahh!'' "Wow."Mutter Xu Xiaoyu nkly as he stared at the despair and dejected look of Xu Lizhi as Tang Wulin was dragging him away. "Haha, I can''t miss the show. We will meet up with you guyster." Said Liu Yuxin while shing a smile and nod to Yali before chasing after Tang Wulin. "...Great."Mutter Xu Xiaoyu before sighing and walking towards another direction. "Huh! Are you going to check in now big brother?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan. "Yea. Knowing Yuxin, she probably is going to tell me that she forgotter on. So it''s better to just go to do it now, as she said before we will meet upter." Said Xu Xiaoyu as his figure started to move down the street. Xu Xiaoyan nce towards Yali who still had a faint smile before shaking her head. She and Yali began making their way through the city of River Land. As they moved through the River Land, Yali would asionally help heal or restore the stamina of anyone she saw. It didn''t matter if they were a child, young, old or not even a soul master, she still soothed them. While she was doing this, she and Xu Xiaoyan were talking about the recent events that have been happening. Xu Xiaoyan told Yali about her gains at the Skyorder Ocean Academy and then her discovery at the Moonlight Valley. Yali only showed a surprise when she found out that Xu Xiaoyan was able to luck out on a spirit beast with the cultivation of over five hundred thousand. Even more when she found out, the spirit beast wanted to actually establish a contract and be her spirit soul. Yali knew that even though Xu Xiaoyan couldn''t absorb most of its powers now, she knew it was still an immeasurable benefit. Just how strong must a spirit beast ring that was over five hundred thousand? Yali believed it could increase the strength of Xu Xiaoyan''s soul skills over several times and maybe even more. If any soul masters were to hear such an evaluation, they would have sucked in a breath of cold. As the absurdity of Yali words was too ridiculous and terrifying. Yet that just goes to show you how ideal and important it was for the age of a soul master. As the older the ring was, the greater the benefit and power. This was why even those who had equal or stronger cultivation would sometimes lose to those with a better ring set up. Of course, there are also other factors, like their high spiritual power, physical power, and soul force as these were also important. "I''m impressed, you are on your way to surpassing your teacher here."Said Yali with a gentle smile causing Xu Xiaoyan to blush a bit. "...Hey master, can you tell me why you like to help people so much? Is it just because of your martial spirit?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan after awhile. But before Yali could reply back to Xu Xiaoyan, both of their enhance hearing and spiritual sense started to pick up a disturbance. "What was that noise?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan with her eyes widening in surprise. "...Lets go Xiaoyan."Said Yali as her eyes started to narrow a little bit before getting up and moving towards the area of the sound. # "Hey! Open up you Bastards!" "Yes! When are you guys going to kill those damn beasts!" "Are you really going to allow them to get away with this!" In the middle of the city of River Land City, there was a massive crowd of people yelling furiously and cursing out the Spirit Pagoda. Whether it be the city people, profession people, Academy students or even soul master, they were all in front of the Spirit Pagoda building. For the past few weeks, after the announcement that the Federation alongside all of the other big organizations calling off the attack on the Cmities. Most of the Douluo Continent was enraged by them and called them out. How could they not be mad! Their only hope of revenge and closure, turned out to be a bunch of failures and cowards! The worst part! Was that none of them even tried! Not only did none of them tried at all but they went back into their base as if nothing happens. "Hey! Open up already!" "We demand an exnation!" "Yes! How could you do this!" The federation soldiers that was station in the city, didn''t move out as soon as possible. As this was a frequent sight after the first week and so they knew, the people would disperse after they got tired or empty out their anger. They also didn''t want to deal with the crowds and their judgemental stares. As they also could understand and sympathize with their rage. But nothing could be done, as the order and incident had already happened. As the group of people continued to shout and scream. A sh of light rang out causing all of the people to close their eyes. They open it up to see a few figures standing in front of the Spirit Pagoda. In front of them were countless men who were dressed in ck robes and weirdly shaped skulls. Around them were a bunch of unusual brown bags with an odd stench and stains. "Wee! People of the River Land City! How are you feeling now?"Questioned the robed man with a mask that was shaped like a stag skull towards the enraged city folks. "Who the fuck are you!" "Are you apart of the Spirit Pagoda!" "If so, hurry up and give us an exnation!" "My name is Bloody Stag. I''m apart of the great and magnificence Holy Spirit Cult!"Shouted Bloody Stag towards the people who were shouting and causing them all to be inexpressibly shocked. Blood Stag? Holy Spirit Cult? Aren''t they simr to the Holy Ghost Church from tens of thousand years ago? Were the thoughts that were going through the mind of everyone. With even the soul masters that were in the crowd summoning their ring and getting ready to take action against them. "Now, now. Before you all do something you will bitterly regret. Don''t you want to hear my sweet proposition?" Questioned Blood Stag towards the approaching Soul Masters. "Why would we want to listen to you?" Shouted one of the Soul Masters as he summoned a staff in his hand. "Exactly! You guys are just a bit better than those Cmities." Shouted Another Soul Master as five rings appeared behind him. Blood Stag simply chuckles at the curses and shouts being aim towards him. He showed neither fear or nervousness at the approaching Soul Masters who were disying killing intent. "Are you guys sure? Are you guys really going to give up on a chance to get the thing you guys covet the most?" Questioned Blood Stag with a deviousness smile slowing forming. "And what is that!" "What could you all pos-" "Revenge against the Cmities?" Questioned Bloody Stag causing the crowd in front of him to halt and freeze. "W-What! You can actually kill the Cmities" Shouted one of the residents. "Is that really possible?" "But the big organization didn''t even try!" "Of course we can kill the Cmities. But not only them but also those Spirit Beast."Said Blood Stag. This caused the people before him to slowly tremble and then shake from his next few words. "We can even give you the power to kill them yourself. Don''t you want to? To crush the skull of those murders? To rip them apart? Pay them back for all they have done? Don''t you want your long-awaited revenge?" Questioned Bloody Stag "Do you all wish to wait for even longer? Is this what the people who died unfairly would want? Is what you all want?" These were simple questions, yet these questions were able to resonate inside of the watchers and listeners. Whether it be those who knew the dangers of the world, those who didn''t or those who had been cultivating all their life. The words of the Bloody Stag was able to cause most of them to quiver. "If you all don''t want this! Then Join us! Join us, and we will grant it to you! The power needed to take your revenge! The power needed to ughter your enemy! And finally the power to make everything right!"Shouted the Bloody Stag before he moved towards one of the brown bags next to him. "Look at this! This is proof of you all! Proof that we are reliable!"Shouted Bloody Stag and caused the people''s eyes to widen. As in the hands of Bloody Stag, was the decapitated head of the Gold Wolf King Spirit Beast. Chapter 180: Conflict Chapter 180: Conflict As the crowd beholds the decapitated head, they were all shocked. Some of their faces turned into disgust with some of them vomiting on the side. As these were the people who had never been in a fight, killed or rarely seen a Spirit Beast before. The Soul Master was able to hold up better, but most of them had trouble look on their faces. But it was the rest that showed a reaction that caused Bloody Stag and the other Evil Soul Masters to discreetly smile. The look of appreciation and joy at the spirit beast head. They didn''t care about where the evil soul master got the head or how they were able to get it. Nor did they care it wasn''t the head of the Cmities. All they cared about was it was the head of the same race of the being who caused them to suffer. Some of them even began to imagine it was the head of the Dread Wolf, Fafnir in the hand of Bloody Stag. ''Ahh! That''s the reaction! That''s the look.'' Thought Bloody Stag as he secretly smiled inside as he saw the desperate hunger and longing of some of the people in the crowd. He could see it was a mix of soul masters and mortals but it didn''t matter. As with their method, it would be easier to raise the power and strength of even the mortals. ''Especially since the state of the world at the moment, is the best for us.'' Thought Bloody Stag with a silent chuckle before his eyes slightly narrow and ncing at the side. "Who dares create a disturbance at the River Land Spirit Pagoda?" A mighty voice resounded throughout the area. A momentter, eight figures were approaching from the side, with their whole aura and presence standing out from the crowd. Half of them were middle ages man who was wearing military issue uniform, while the others were women. They all carried serious expression that was both grave and filled with killing intent as they stared at the Evil Soul Master. These were none other than the Federation and Spirit Pagoda high-ranking Soul Masters. They were stationed around the River Land City to not only guard it but also look for evil soul masters. As there have been many reports of those evil soul master venturing into the city and trying to recruit others into their disgusting cult. Yet they would have never thought these lunatics would not onlye out in the open to recruit but bring the heads of Spirit Beasts. "Disgusting." Mutter Bai Xiao the leader of the Federation Attack Force in River Land City. He was staring at the decapitated head while feeling inwardly disgusted at the cruel actions of the evil soul master. It wasn''t just him but the others behind him as they began summoning their martial spirit. Yet to their confusion, the Evil Soul Masters were not only not summoning their martial soul but weren''t showing any sign of fear or anxiousness. In fact, they were looking at them in joy and haughty disdain as if their actions were hrious to them. "People of River Land City! Look at your apparent protectors! Look at them as they finally appear and approach!"Shouted Bloody Stag out loud causing the whole crowd to shift their attention towards the Federation and Spirit Pagoda forces. Bai Xiao and the other''s face turned grave as they saw the unkind expression of the people. Of course, they already knew they weren''t very liked as much, evident by the protesting. But to think they would still show such hostility even when there was Evil Soul Masters in front of them. "I''m sure some of you are hesitating on joining us! All because you all still have faith in them! You all have faith that they will bring results and get your revenge! And so, let''s ask them! Ask them exactly what they will do!"Shouted Bloody Stag towards the people before turning to Bai Xiao and the others. "What are you guys going to do about the Spirit Beast and the peoples suffering?" Questioned one of the other Evil Soul Masters. "Yes! When are you going to mount an attack? Actually are you guys going to even mount one?"Another one voice resounded out. "What about those Spirit Beasts? Are you guys just going to let them go?" Another one voice out. Bai Xiao and the faces of the others were bing graver by the seconds. As the questions being aimed at them by the Evil Soul Masters weren''t something people like they could answer. Even if they wanted to make a response, they knew they couldn''t make any hollow promises or it may be used against the Federation and the Spirit Pagoda. Not only that but they may just get in trouble for their words, which was something they couldn''t handle or face. ''They actually didn''t try and say anything?'' Thought the Bloody Stag whileughing inwardly. "Do you see? Do you see how they have no response or answer! How they have been leading all of you on, time and time again!"Shouted the Blood Stag with his expression turning into disgust. Some of the people in the crowd were revealing looks of pent-up frustration, while the rest were inwardly annoyed and burning with anger. How could they not be? They were expecting at minimum for the Federation and Spirit Pagoda to at least have a response or a n. Unbeknownst to most of them, their rage was starting to grow with negative energy and emotion surrounding them. Some of their faces were contorting, others were clenching their fist and gritting their teeth. It was then the people began shouting and yelling at the forces before them. They were all shouting and questioning them on what they were going to do. "Were you all lying to us!" "Are you all really not going to do anything!" "How can you guys not have a n!" The Federation and Spirit Pagoda people were at a loss on what to do exactly. As they knew they couldn''t attack the people or disregard them to attack the Evil Soul Masters. In fear of getting them caught in the crossfire. Far behind the Spirit Pagoda and Federation people were two figures who have been watching for a while. "Master... How can they show so much hostility, while those evil soul masters are there?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan in shock as she saw the crowd shouting at the Federation and Spirit Pagoda forces. "They are blinded by their rage and sorrow." Said Yali softly as she saw even Soul Masters who were young and old also shouting. It still astonished her, on how a person''s anger and lost can blind them so much. With even them being pushed to forsake their people and sometimes even the world because of their grief. Yet, she couldn''t fault them for this but only hope they can recover before it''s toote. ''Now for the finishing touch.'' Thought Bloody Stag as he moved for the others to kick open the brown bags. They all nodded and to the shock of not only the crowd but the others who were watching. Countless Spirit Beast heads began rolling, causing the whole ce to go quiet. "Do you all need more Proof! We ca-" But before Bloody Stag could finish his sentence, he felt a terrifying and horrible aura from afar. He wasn''t the only one as the crowd and the others were able to feel the same aura. But while the Evil Soul Master felt something unpleasant, they felt warmth and love from the aura. "Master?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan as she saw Yali unleashing her aura, while her rings appeared behind her. "Follow me." Said Yali simply as her figure moved gracefully towards the front. Xu Xiaoyan blinks her eyes but still followed behind. As the duo approached the area, the Evil Soul Masters face began to turn grave, a far cry from how it was before. While the Spirit Pagoda and Federation face began to express joy. For how could they not be happy? As the person that was approaching was none other than the Holy Spirit Douluo or sometimes called the Angele of Hope. Yali! "Your holiness!" Shouted Bai Xiao and the others as they look at Yali with awe and reverence. Even though Shrek didn''t get along with the Spirit Pagoda and the Federation. That didn''t mean most of the members of these forces didn''t admire the members in Shrek. Especially the Holy Spirit Yali, as she was nothing less than an angel to them. "Let''s capture them." Said Yali simply after shing a smile towards them and then moving towards the Evil Soul Master. "Roger!" The Evil Soul Masters''s face grimaced and turned ugly as they saw the appearance of the Holy Spirit Douluo. Even if they were brave and confident enough toe out in the opening, they still wouldn''t want to face one of Shrek Sea God Pavillion members. Especially the Holy Spirit Douluo, Yali, whose Martial Soul was basically poison to them. Just which Evil Soul Master did not know about the Angel of Hope Martial Soul? Even though it wasn''t a battle type of martial soul, it was still fatal towards them. As the element of light is something deadly towards all Soul Master who delve in the power of negative and evil energy. The Angel of Hope even more so, since it was a support type that brings out its full potential when it''s surrounded by a force of strong people. "Are you all willing to fight! While there are innocents around!"Shouted one of the Evil Spirit Master towards the approaching Holy Spirit Douluo. "That is none of your concern." Said Yali simply before a small smile formed on her face. As in the next seconds, a dome of ice formed around the crowd causing the Evil Spirit Master to show surprise. Not only but one of the Evil Spirit Masters had to dodge an ice spikeing towards them. "Who Dares!" But that was all the Evil Soul Master could say before Yali and the other forces pounced upon them. The sounds of shing erupted, with shes of Spirit Rings and techniques being used. Holy Spirit Yali was taking on multiple Evil Soul Masters by herself, while also making sure to heal the others. Even Xu Xiaoyan was helping out, as she began using her bow and Absolute control to help out. While also making sure to keep out any bystanders from getting into the conflict or hit by a stray attack. Yet while all of this was happening, a figure was sitting on a tower that was able to oversee everything in the city square. His feet were dangling from the tower edges, while his hand was pop up on his chin, as he stared downwards with an indifferent look. "Humanity truly is amusing." Said Tang Wulin before chuckling in amusement. Chapter 181: Restoration of Gold Chapter 181: Restoration of Gold A cool breeze went by as Tang Wulin stared down at the battlefield below. He could see Yali and the other Soul Mastersbating the Evil Soul masters. "Are you still not going to do anything?" Zeref''s voice rang out as he appeared next to Tang Wulin with an arched brow. Tang Wulin has been upon this tower after he helped Xu Lizhi get past the critical part of the Destruction Energy. It didn''t take long as all he needed to do was leave some Lacrima filled with life energy and slowly help him condense the power. He originally wasn''t going to leave him, but his spiritual sense was able to pick up the wisp of death and decay. It went on to inform him of them being a bad influence on him, with the threat of danger being high. So he went to check it out and has been observing since they began talking. He made no sign of moving even when he senses the aura of Yali and Xu Xiaoyan. Nor when they move to attack the Evil Soul Masters. "Are you still on about that."Mutter Tang Wulin towards Zeref. "Well, he isn''t wrong. People can get hurt if this gets out of hand." Sleipnir''s voice rang out as she appeared next to Tang Wulin. Yet she didn''t nce at him but has been looking down at the Evil Soul Master with a re. "It''s fine." Said Tang Wulin back to the both of them, while still gazing down. "Did your sense tell you that?" Questioned Yggdrasil as she appeared and began sitting on Tang Wulin''s shoulder. "That''s part of the reason."Said Tang Wulin. His spiritual sense has indicated a low probability of the attacks being flung out, straying off towards the ice dome. Even then, Xu Xiaoyan was above the dome keeping track of any attacks with her Silver Moon Bow that she got from Mahal. The other part was he truly didn''t care if a few of them died or get injured. If they are stubborn enough to stay in an area where the conflict was happening, then they already epted the consequences. "Still, to think the human''s anger and despair has reached this far."Mutter Yggdrasil with sorrowful eyes. "This should be expected, as it''s not easy moving on from the loss of a loved one. Especially when the being who caused it is still alive and living well." Said Zeref with a sad sigh. He still remembers the mangled and burned decease body of his family. He remembered passing out while in the burning house, with thest image being his younger brother dying in his arms. It was through the actions of the Dragon of Fiore or more urately the Western Country Dragon. It was only through his obsession with trying to find a way to bring back his little brother that he didn''t be dominated with sorrow and revenge. ''Well one of us did.'' Thought Zeref as he nces towards Tang Wulin. "Even still, you would expect them to at least resist the temptation of the Evil Soul Master." Said Sleipnir while slowly trying to push down the anger that was building up inside of her. It would be wrong to say she didn''t feel anything when she saw the decapitated head of her people. It would be even more wrong to say she didn''t feel the urge and desire to go down and hack those Evil Soul Masters to pieces. But she knew better, knew she couldn''t cause any more fear to grow between these two races. As the images of a Spirit Beast swooping down and ughtering humans, even though they were Evil Soul Master, it would still generate fear in the crowd. "We humans are sometimes quick to submitting to the temptation of easy and fast revenge. Especially when all other options have failed or if there seems to be no other way that has shown up yet." Said Zeref with a sigh. Zeref truly couldn''t me the people down there. Even he knew he would ept the deal of any being if it meant he could get his little brother back. The number ofws and rules he broke back in Fiore was known to the world, with him even being cursed by the God of Death, Ankhseram. "Still, you aren''t going to help Xu Xiaoyan or Yali?" Questioned Sleipnir after fully calming herself down and looking towards Wulin. "No." Said Tang Wulin. He already knows Xu Xiaoyan was strong enough to handle themselves or the training she went through would be pointless. As for Yali? No words need to be said about the person who was practically a Limit Douluo Powerhouse with her light element. Yet anyone else who heard this answer would think he didn''t care. But Zeref, Sleipnir, and Yggdrasil knew better, as they all were silent on the matter. "It''sing to an end." Mutter Zeref as he saw one of the Evil Spirit Master quicky opening space and then running away. As the Spirit Pagoda and Federation forces move to go chase them, Yali quickly stops them from following. This confused both forces but Yali only shook her head and told them to help build back the town. As the damage that was caused by the fight of high-level Soul Masters was able to level most of the town square. It would have been even worse, had Xu Xiaoyan and Yali not have stopped most of the attacks. Yali knew the consequences of the Spirit pagoda and Federation force had run off after the Evil Soul Master. It would pain them as a force that only new how to caused destruction without showing any care for the mortals and others. Yali knew it would be too grave of making the people fear and loathe them even more. Yet as she looks all around and sees the faces of some of the people. She couldn''t help but wonder if it would have made a difference now. It wasn''t long after that the Spirit Pagoda and Federation began cleaning up. Yet not even this could stop the res and sneers that were being sent towards them by the people of River Land City. "Well, they should have expected this." Mutter Tang Wulin before getting up. "I guess." Said Zeref softly. "What are you going to do now?" Questioned Sleipnir. "I have been putting off the Gold Tree for a while now. It''s about time we go back."Said Tang Wulin with a sigh as he knew the situation was turning for the worst. After meeting up with Yali and Xu Xiaoyan. Tang Wulin told her he was going to head back to Shrek, causing Yali eyes to lit up in joy and for a smile to bloom. Xu Xiaoyan told him Tang Wulin that she was going to stay with her master for a while. He told her that was fine, and he went to go see everyone else. Xu Xiaoyu said he was going to stay with his little sister for a while longer before going to Shrek. While Xu Lizhi said he would stay also to work on the destruction energy and help out in the town. Liu Yuxin informed and brief him about the changes in the world. His expression underwent some changes as she went over certain parts that caused him surprise and confusion. After she was done briefing him, he asks her what she was nning to do. She told him she was staying, causing him to nod and give her some Lacrima filled with life and destruction before telling her to train. Then he left River Land City while the sun was setting, with him flying through the sky. With his light wings and him going at full speed, he believed it wouldn''t take longer than two hours to reach Shrek. # In a deep grassy and lush valley filled with vegetation that was brimming with nts. Yet there was also ack of life energy or source. While there were the asional nts and flowers, most of them were slowly wilting away as if there was ack of energy. In the middle of the valley was a massive tree with leaves and branches. Under the leaves and branches was arge treehouse that was supporting it. The leaves on the tree swayed from the calm breeze and a serene sense of peace was reverberating through the area. "It seems to be doing fine." Said Tang Wulin as he began descending into the valley once again. "Don''t say that Wulin. Don''t you see he is suffering."Said Sleipnir as she appeared next to him while looking at the Gold Tree with sorrow. "So that''s the Child Of Nature." Mutter Yggdrasil as she appeared on Tang Wulin shoulder. Tang Wulin only rolled his eyes before moving towards the Gold Tree, while also feeling the thoughts and feeling of nature around him. He felt the vines, grass, and branches stretching themselves towards him. He could feel the evesting happiness and joy of hising, while also looking if he was hurt or tired. He could feel their warmth and small hands as they began touching his feet and arms. "What do I do Sleipnir?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he reached the Gold Tree while watching the leaves and branches of the massive tree moving towards him. "Just touch the Gold Tree and infuse the Life energy into it." Said Sleipnir while staring at the Gold Tree with care. Nodding his head, Tang Wulin moved his hand towards the bark before then pouring the Life Energy that was inside of him, into the tree. Instantly his whole body began to glow as everything around him froze before trembling and shaking. A cry resounded out from nature around as they all began to stare at Tang Wulin whose eyes closed. As green energy began to leave Tang Wulin and dive into the Gold Tree, the leaves and branches began glowing brilliantly. It wasn''t just that but nature around him was once again turning into a boundless sea of glittering gold. Alongside this was a golden-green mist that was sprouting and expanding from the valley. It started from the valley and began gently spreading across the whole Sea God Ind and even towards Shrek Academy. The sparkling sea that was around the Sea God Ind also began turning gold with a hint of green mixed into it. There were cries of shock and rm when the people throughout the Sea God and Shrek saw a simr phenomenon that happened over a year ago. Simr to the phenomenon, they started to feel maternal warmth and care as little light particles began to flow upward. They were all mesmerized by the spiritual light and auspicious energy that was dancing gracefully around them. It caused them to feel at peace as if they were far from danger, in a home of guaranteed safety andfort. The dancing light was making everyone''s bodies, and spiritspletely rx. Of course, this also raised the thoughts and imagination of all who saw this. Especially the members of the Sea God Pavillion. "...You''re finally back." A voice rang out as countless shadows drop down behind Tang Wulin and the Gold Tree. It was none other than the Sea God Pavillion elders and the master who came. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t turn around or seems to have noticed them, as he continued pouring his energy inside of the Gold Tree. "To think he was the cause of all of this." Mutter Long Yeyue she nces eagerly around the golden lit valley, while also spreading out her spiritual sense. "Haha! That''s my disciple" Laughed Zhuo Shi loudly while gazing thoughtfully at the disciple he hasn''t seen in months. "Is he restoring the Gold Tree? But how!" Questioned Elder Cai in shock as she was one of the few people who knew the terrifying history of the Gold Tree. ''...Could he have absorbed the Life Energy on the demon ind? Is this what he meant.'' Thought Yun Ming with a bit of shock as he didn''t think Wulin would go as far as to absorb the Life Energy. Then he shook his head as he knew the Gold Tree was vastly more important than the Demon Ind. Compared to the Gold Tree that was nted by the legendary Tang San and has protected Shrek for over thousands of years. How could the Demon Indpare? ''Hopefully, this will heal the Gold Tree at least above 50 percent.'' Thought Yun Ming as he continues watching the restoration. The withering nts and grass around were slowly bing more rejuvenated. They all began to stand upright once again after months and began shimmering with extraordinary vitality. They let out passionate cries of joy and thanks that could be heard all the way from Shrek Academy. Yet only Tang Wulin could hear and understand them. But they didn''t mind, as he was the one that was deemed worthy enough to hear. "Thank you." A voice resounded from the Gold Tree as a spectral old man began to appear next to Tang Wulin. "Thank you so much." Said the Old Man as tears began to leak from his eyes, as he saw precious lifeing back to the magnificent Gold tree. Chapter 182: Evergreen Shrek Chapter 182: Evergreen Shrek It had taken a while before the golden lights faded away from the valley and across Shrek. Yet even when it faded away, everyone could still feel the warmth and protection that was there before. Whether it was the workers, the Students of Shrek Academy or those who areing from the other academies. They were all in shock and reverence from the phenomenon with most of them wondering where it came from. While others began naming it the Tale of Astrea''s, Sea of Lights and countless other names. The teachers and elders were able to recover quickly before they began having the people get back to what they were doing before. "It''s almost over." Said Long Yeyue after feeling the fading golden light across the Sea God Ind. It wasn''t just her but everyone else around her who was able to feel the fading lights. And then in a matter of seconds, the light faded away around the valley. "Is it over?" Questioned Zhou Shi. "It''s done." Tang Wulin''s voice rang out as he moved his hand away from the Gold Tree before turning towards them. "Are you ok?" Questioned Yun Ming after seeing the slightly pale look of Tang Wulin while also examining him with his Spiritual Sense. Tang Wulin nodded his head before instantly feeling the familiar nts and grass around wrapping around his feet. To his surprise, he could feel them generously lending him some of their vitality and causing hisplexion to gradually recover. "So how much was restored?" Questioned Yun Ming while concealing the shock he felt after sensing the action of nature around them. "Ten percent." Said Tang Wulin causing the faces of the Sea God Pavillion members to turn grave before sighing. "I guess it was obvious it couldn''t be fully restored." Mutter Zhou Shi with a sigh. "It does take thousands of years for the energy to be fully restored"Said Elder Cai with aplicated expression. "I only restored it by ten percent this time. I can get it back to a hundred percent after a week." Said Tang Wulin while rolling his eyes at them causing everyone in front of him to look in surprise. "You have that much life energy inside of you?" Questioned Yun Ming while this time he couldn''t hide his shock. "More or less." Said Tang Wulin as he didn''t feel like answering countless. "Hm alright." Said Yun Ming with a nod. "Anyway, you owe me some answers." Said Tang Wulin towards Yun Ming and causing the people around him to be surprised at his words. Just who was Yun Ming? He was the Sea God Pavillion Master! The As Douluo! The one who was most likely to be a god! Just how many people would dare treat him without awe or reverence! Yet to their shock not only hasn''t Yun Ming gotten mad, but he simply nods before uttering. "Let''s talk somewhere else." # They all moved towards the Sea God Pavillion to talk. The other members didn''t stay as they moved out to calm down the people on the Sea God Ind as the phenomenon before wasn''t hidden. "What do you know so far?" Questioned Yun Ming towards Tang Wulin after they both saw down in a secluded room. Tang Wulin retold everything that Liu Yuxin told him, which was the world news and the actions of the continent so far. Yun Ming nodded his head after understanding that Tang Wulin knew about the events of the Federation and the Cmities. "I''m sure you already figured out why they moved to attack." Said Yun Ming with a sigh while propping his chin with a palm. "More or less." Said Tang Wulin after talking with Zeref and his other Soul Spirits. The Federation needed to make a move soon or the people of the Douluo Continent would be more agitated. He knew they were smart enough to realize they couldn''t keep up the despair and mncholy mood on the continent for too long. Not only would that empower the Evil Soul Masters but also weaken their overall power. It wasn''t wrong to say the Federation was walking on thin ice while on a countdown. They also couldn''t allow themselves to look weak after being so humiliated and embarrassed. "But they still choose to fight beings who were known as Gods? They should have records and a higher understanding of their power."Said Tang Wulin as he knew both the Federation and Spirit Pagoda had Qusai-God Soul Masters. A Qusai-God could be considered one step or close to the level of a God. They were people who are or have been closing in the path of the deities. Even if they haven''t be on yet, they should at least be able to infer and theorize the Cmities overwhelming might. "You are right. But that doesn''t matter towards the people when they are being blinded by rage."Said Yun Ming with a sigh before cing a pile of paper in front of them. "These are the true state of all of the organizations, that I was able topile after we all met up a month ago." Said Yun Ming before sliding them towards Tang Wulin. As Tang Wulin begins reading through them, with Zeref, Yggdrasil, and Sleipnir also read beside him. Their faces began changing as they now fully understand why some of these organizations, especially the Spirit Pagoda was so insistent on attacking the Cmities. The Spirit Pagoda Master Qiangu Dongfeng seems to have lost one of his limbs after the surprise attack of the Cmities. Fortunately, he was able to have it regrow from the help of Yali and other healing soul masters. Yet it didn''t end there, as it seems that three of the Great Spiriters of the Spirit Pagoda master had died. Twenty-four of the elders were killed, with the rest of the people inside were dead or crush by the rubbles. Not only that but some of the Qiangu family members that were inside of the Pagoda at the time were brutally crushed and killed by the shockwave of the attack. Then there the report on the Federation and the Tang Sect, with some of their key members dying. Then it goes into full detail about other details that were missed in the world report. With some of them causing Tang Wulin to truly understand why the people of the Douluo continent couldn''t let go of their anger. Countless technology was destroyed, with two of the God-Ranked weapons being destroyed and only one of them remaining. Even the new technology that the Federation was working on was destroyed and most of the mechas also joining the destruction. "At the moment, all three of these organizations are a shell of their former glory. If it wasn''t for the restoration of the Gold Tree, we would probably be simr to them."Said Yun Ming before shaking his head. "If we hadn''t pressured and threatened the heads of these organizations, they would have all went to mount an attack." Said Yun Ming with a sigh, as he had to go as far as to say all of Shrek would annihte the Federation and all those involved in the attack. He knew that this would increase the tension between them and most likely paint a bad image of Shrek. But from the words of Tang Wulin, the actions of the Cmities and previous records about the Gods themself. The army wouldn''t even have been able tost a minute under the assault of Fafnir. Tang Wulin said nothing as he began falling in thought. He didn''t say anything for a while before shifting his gaze to Yun Ming. "I have a n to kill the Cmities." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming eyes to slightly widen. The n was originally mentioned by Zeref back when they came back from the Demon Ind or a part of it at least. It seems Zeref was able to gain some inspiration and insights from the Demon Ind. "You do?" Questioned Yun Ming after a few seconds. "Yes, but it will need the full support of Shrek and the other organizations. Which means I need you to invite them all."Said Tang Wulin. "...What exactly is your n?"Questioned Yun Ming with his eyes slightly narrowed. "Don''t worry, I will tell you. As it involves the help of the Gold Tree and some other things. But for now, can you tell me if you can get them to meet here in Shrek?"Questioned Tang Wulin while tapping his fingers on the table. "Fortunately you''re in luck, as we''re having a meeting here in three months. As the members of these organizations are still unsatisfied with being recalled."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Alright, here''s the n." # The next day, as the morning sun rose into the sky. Tang Wulin was standing before the Gold Tree with all of his Soul Spirits except for Taotie beside him. As Taotie was still in her deep sleep but fortunately he could tell she was close to awakening. "Do we really need this?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Yggdrasil and Sleipnir. "It''s needed if we''re going to fight the Cmities, as this will increase the chance of ying them if we went with Zeref n." Said Sleipnir after receiving a nod from Yggdrasil and Zeref acknowledgment. "I understand that part...But can I gain its help from just meditating?"Questioned Tang Wulin to arched brow. "Of course not. But you have my daughter and me here to help you."Said Yggdrasil with a delighted giggle before moving towards Tang Wulin head. "Don''t worry, we will slowly help and guide you." Said Sleipnir with a pleasant smile before walking towards Tang Wulin. "We will look out for you. Leviathan will tell anyone that tries toe to leave."Said Zeref while ncing at the enormous snake who was coiling all around Tang Wulin. "Don''t worry daddy! I will make sure no onees near or harms you!" Said Leviathan in a cheery voice causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. What they were trying to do or more specifically what Sleipnir and Yggdrasil wanted him to do was to get the help of Nature itself. As even though Tang Wulin was beloved by nature itself, he didn''t have much control or training in understanding them. This was why Sleipnir and Yggdrasil wanted him to use the next three months to not only unlock more of Goddess of Life bloodline but increase his connection with nature itself. This would mean he would have to pause his cultivation and the training of most of his techniques. As this was more of him being patient and finding out more about himself. It was neither something that could be rushed or finished in one go. They also had another agenda, which was getting the help of the ne itself. Sleipnir and Yggdrasil had a special connection with the power of the nes, as they could simrly utilize it like a nar Lord. Just what was a nar lord? A nar lord was, in a nutshell, the ruler and overseeing of a world simr to the Douluo Star. They are the ones who help limit outsiders froming and also the ones who control thews of the world. With the help of the nar, Tang Wulin would be able to influence the world to limit the strength of the Cmities. While also receiving aid from it, from them boosting his soul power to them allowing an easier time unlocking his bloodline. Of course, this was the n but of course, ns like these are tricky to do andplete. As Tang Wulin must first begin to understand a bit of the Seven-Colored Laws and what it was. "Well, let''s begin." Mutter Tang Wulin before adopting a meditative position. "Don''t worry, we will guide you." Said Sleipnir before connecting her noble forehead with Tang Wulin''s own. And then, they were bathed in multi-colored lights as vines sprouted from around them before gently wrapping around Tang Wulin arms. Chapter 183: Diving Chapter 183: Diving ''How strange.'' Was the thought of Tang Wulin as he found himself being bathed in a world of multicolored lights. Yet in actuality, these were not just lights that were produced and exerting from the world but the naturalws around. He knew at the moment. He was only in the starting stage. He needed to make contact with nature around him. He had to get them to be able to hear him, while also having them understand him. He must make a connection with the world around him. He must be a part of nature, thew, and the world. Sleipnir and Yggdrasil informed him. It would be an arduous and painstaking path that most would give up at the start. What type of path was this exactly? "To be one with them..." Mutter Tang Wulin with a sigh as he slowly began to sit down in the world of dazzling light. He was in a world that was nk, with nothing around except for the sky above him with the sun shining brilliantly. Tang Wulin began inhaling before exhaling and then he slowly begins to listen. A few hours passed but nothing happens. He heard nothing, felt nothing and saw nothing. Yet he didn''t get frustrated or irritated, as he was already informed by Sleipnir and Yggdrasil. That the key to this was nothing but effort and patience. And so, he kept on talking and trying to connect with them. He continued sending out his spiritual sense throughout the nk world. He did this a hundred times, which turned into a thousand and kept on going up from there. He didn''t know how much time was passing by and he didn''t care. As he kept on going, he began to hear and feel wisps of life pass by his spiritual sense. He triedtching on to them, but they always fade away before his spiritual sense could reach. Yet he didn''t stop but simply continued. After an unknown amount of time had passed, he began catching the-wisps. And as he caught these wisps, he heard them. He could hear them. "Come on! Let''s go!" "Yes! We have been waiting! We have been waiting!" "Come one! We have to go!" "Hey! Hey!" "You Can go further than this! Go On!" "We believe in you!" He could the lush grass, nts, flowers, trees, and branches that were around him in the outside world speaking to him. They were telling him everything, preaching, informing and advising him. On what exactly? "For me to grow" With a big exhale, everything began to change around Tang Wulin. His legs that were in a lotus position began melting down onto the floor before turning into roots that were breaking through the ground. As his legs were breaking through, the ground around him started transforming into grass patches ofnd. It was no longer the white nk canvas that was gently spread around him but was now reforming into lush a grasnd. But that was not the end, as the roots began spreading throughout the area and deep down before stopping. Yet throughout all of this, Tang Wulin did not move, think or speak. He merely sat there patiently as if he was waiting for something. After a few hours passed, the sky above started to be dark. The clouds began rumbling as they started blocking out the sun before the rain starteding. As the rain went down like a waterfall, it began soaking and drowning Tang Wulin in its essence as he sat. But it didn''tst for long as after a few hours, the clouds went away and then the sun came right back up. This continuous cycle repeated countless times before another change started to happen. A sacred tree began to sprout up from the ground and rise up from behind Tang Wulin. It was ten meters tall with golden-green leaves and broad branches sticking out of it. Yet it didn''t stop there, as another countless more cycles of rain, the sun, and coolness came through on the towering tree. As these cycles went passed, leaves began growing on the mystical branches of the tree, with shimmering in a mighty surge of life. Countless tons of fragrant flowers, lush grass, and exotic fruits began growing all around the towering tree. Alongside this, the area around Tang Wulin started to be overgrown and lush with grass to the point it started to obscure him. Bits by bits, Tang Wulin''s whole body began to be covered and drown out. Simr to moss growing on rocks, Tang Wulin''s whole figure became nothing more than an ornament in this extensive forest. With the rain pouring down on his figure, yet there was still no movement or any sign of him taking action. As if he was nothing but a statue that was crafted in the past and left to decay. Either the way, the cycle of nature continued as if there was no sign of it stopping and Tang Wulin continued sitting in that same lotus position. More grass began growing to the point that it started covering all over the ce. After a long time as passed, the whole area of where the tall tree was growing waspletely reformed and redone as something else took its ce. A massive ancient tree was in the spot of the tall tree before, coiling around it wererge multi-colored vines. With the mystical branches, fruits, and leaves all shimmering with a variety of brilliant colors. With light bluekes appearing on the side that was glittering and shining from the rosy light that seems to being somewhere. There were a variety of nts and flowers that were sparkling, swaying gently from the small breeze and carrying a faint shimmer of green mist. Around the massive tree were countless small trees and flowering shrubs around. Simr to the ancient tree in the center of the forest. Next to these small trees, was a human figurine made out of grass and flowers that were sprouting out. If one was to look at the whole forest, they would be stunned by its auspicious and sacred feeling. Be quelled by its tranquility and breathtaking beauty. And awed by its other-worldly feeling as if they have transcended past the mortal world and step into a divine realm. # Tang Wulin was slowly beginning to understand nature around him, while also unraveling more of his bloodline. It was a slow process, with him having to increase his direct connection with the nts, grass, and trees around. Yet it has been a process that was strangely gratifying. As each time he bes closer and increases his connection, he gains a sense of tranquility. It was simr to going on a long journey throughout the world or a pilgrimage. Where you constantly begin to learn new things, meet new people and make pleasant memories. This was what Tang Wulin was doing, as he slowly began to be pulled into these strange dreams. He didn''t know if it was caused by nature or the nes itself. But strangely enough, he didn''t mind as a small smile bloomed on his face. Each step he took, the more he begins to understand how different parts of the earth function and worked. As each part of these dreams would have the world preaching and advising him on the secrets of the world. As each acknowledgment he receives from the world, the more protected he felt. As if there was a whole kingdom centered around him, ready to take on any conflict or foes that wishes to harm. He could also feel his spiritual sense and body going through some extra changes. His spiritual power was increasing sharply with his senses bing, even more, sharper and refine. Tang Wulin''s body would also be filled with an astounding amount of energy as he absorbed and refines the life energy around him. With the unleashing of his bloodline, he could feel every inch of his flesh was sparkling with life. Not only was his flesh full of vigor, but his soul was also flourishing with life energy and was also being strengthened. If one was to look deep within him, they would find a soul that was shining brilliantly with demonic and terrifying features, that wasn''t normal. All of this was making his blood essence surge while also keeping his calm and collected. Tang Wulin felt if there was such a thing as enlightenment in the world, then he was experiencing it at the moment. A long-time passed before Tang Wulin began opening his eyes. He nces around to see the moon was already up, and it was night time. "Still far..." Mutter Tang Wulin with a quiet sight before going back into his meditation or was it a dream? He didn''t know for sure as a slight smile once again bloomed on his face. # Deep In a grassy valley that was being overseen by a massive tree that had its branches and leaving glowing with a brilliant light. Sat a young man who has been silently meditating for an unknown amount of time. He looked simr to a statue that hasn''t moved in days. Yet there was nothing covering him except the grass and nts all around as if they wereforting him. "So my little Tang Tang was here." A familiar voice rang out as a charming figure came walking towards thepact area where Tang Wulin and the Gold Tree was. Lang Yue was walking forward while humming merrily while carrying a small basket in her hands. One could notice the cheer and upbeatness in her steps as she approached. As she reached the area, she started ncing around and begin taking note of the lush vegetation around. This ce was a shock to her, as she has never seen an area with so much flower, nts, fruits and life before. Even in the rare forests that weren''t destroyed, they still couldn''tpare to the area of the Gold Tree. As Lang Yue was making her way towards Tang Wulin, she failed to see or note a huge shadow appearing behind her. Arge snake rose up behind her, causing Lang Yue''s eyes to widen from the shadow that began covering her whole figure. Slowly turning her head, she came face to face with arge dragonic snake-like creature. "Grandma!" Shouted Leviathan with his fierce eyes emitting joy. "...You are?" Questioned Lang Yue after calming her beating heart while her lips and brow began twitching from the words of Leviathan. "It''s me! Leviathan!" "...Oh! Look at how much you have grown!"Shouted Lang Yue with an enormous smile before grabbing Leviathan''s head and began hugging him. Although she was a bit shock that the small garden snake that used to crawl all around the house was now so huge. Who would have thought it would grow and evolve into something like this. "Hehe. It was all because of Dad!" Said Leviathan while swinging his tail from being cuddle by his grandma. "Oh, grandma! How did you get here? I thought this ce was barred off?"Questioned Leviathan after a bit of thinking. From what he listens to and heard from his father. Only the members of the Sea God Pavillion coulde here and even then, it was only after checking with the Pavillion Master. "Hehe. Nothing can stop me from seeing my adorable son and my grandson." Said Lang Yue with a cheeryugh while easily epting Leviathan as her grandson. "Grandma so cool!" "Indeed." Said Lang Yue with a hand on her face whileughing softly. Of course, the truth was that Lang Yue abuse her rtionship with Na''er, Yali and her recent new friend Long Yeyue to pressure Yun Ming. Who would have thought the divine Sea God Pavillion Master would have cracked after feeling the piercing re of his wife. Lang Yue still had to go through arduous screening and checking before she was allowed to go through. Plus Yun Ming forced her to have someone watching her at all times, while she was inside of the Valley. Lang Yue, of course, epted this and didn''t make things difficult for the Sea God Pavillion Master. As she could somewhat understand andprehend that Yun Ming was being lenient on her. As the rule of no one being allowed in but the Sea God Pavillion member was something that has been a rule for thousands of years. Normally, there were no exceptions, not even the Federation President or Spirit Pagoda Master could enter. Even the Tang Sect Master was not allowed to enter even with their history and rtionship. As the Gold Tree was too much of an important existence to be jeopardized. But Yun Ming made a reluctant exception as this was the mother of the person who was restoring the Gold Tree life force. The deed and merit that her son was doing if one was to measure it, would outweigh any achievement in Shrek. "Come sit with me, while we wait for Wulin." Said Lang Yue as she sat down in front of her son while bringing the head of Leviathan onto herp. Luckily for her, Leviathan was keeping its head slightly above herp so he doesn''t crush her. While she waited for her son, she began caressing the head of Leviathan who let out an asional moan of pleasure. As she gazes at her son, she couldn''t help but naturally feel at peace with her body and soul rxing. As if there were no worries in the world. "My little grandson. Tell me how my baby boy has been doing." Said Lang Yue with a faint smile as she gazed at Wulin with care. "Ok, grandma!" Chapter 184: A Mothers Love Chapter 184: A Mothers Love Tang Wulin blinked his eyes and found himself in a big unupiednd, that was filled and covered with bright bluegrass. All around were countless small flowers blossoming, with them reflecting countless purple and rosy colors. It was extraordinarily beautiful and breathtaking. In front of him was an ancient tree that covered an enormous area. The trunk was unbelievably wide with Tang Wulin being unable to see the corners. It towered over everything with it passing up into the sky. Each blossoming branch was dense with numerous growing leaves. They were so full of life energy that they continuously grew. Tang Wulin could feel the rich vitality and life force here. It was so pure and auspicious with it giving off a peaceful and rxing feeling. Yet to his shock, he could also feel a sense of profound familiarity with the ancient tree. As if he knew it all of his life. "Just what is going on...Is this another dream cycle?"Mutter Tang Wulin while ncing around in the lush and ancient forest that was too breathtaking for words. "Not exactly." A voice rang out behind Tang Wulin causing him to shift his head and see a figure walking towards him. It was a breathtaking and stunning woman that was walking toward him. The gracious woman wore a long light green dress with a golden halo that was trailing behind her. There were little green lights that we''re able to magnify her already outstanding looks. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t stunned by her looks but from the feeling, he was getting from her. It was simr to the ancient tree behind him but was significantly stronger. "You" "Yes, I''m the Goddess of Life. Sheng Ming."Said Sheng Ming as she moved in front of Tang Wulin while looking at him tenderly. "Hello...My beloved child."Mutter Sheng Ming as she moved towards the Ancient Tree before sitting down on one of its massive roots. After sitting down, Sheng Ming looks towards Tang Wulin and began signaling him toe with a faint smile on her lovely face. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows before moving towards her as he had some questions he wanted to be answered. "I''m sure you have many questions. I will answer as much as I can." Said Sheng Ming faintly while still looking tenderly at Tang Wulin. "Where am I?" "You can think of this ce as a Dream Cycle but not fully. You don''t be more intimate with nature or your bloodline here. This ce is something the Goddess of Life left behind in your bloodline before she fully faded." Said Sheng Ming causing Tang Wulin eyes to slightly widen. "So the more I unleashed" "The more times we can meet and see each other." Said Sheng Ming with a nod causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "...Why me? Why did you guys give me your bloodline?"Questioned Tang Wulin while furrowing his brow. This was the question that gued his mind after Yggdrasil exins to him about his two new bloodlines. Why would these Gods give him their bloodlines? No, the question should be, why are they treating him like their child? Even if he had their bloodline, he still can''t understand orprehend their reasoning. Or more specifically their feelings towards him. "...It''s because you are our little miracle."Said Sheng Ming with her smile slightly trembling. "Miracle?" "Yes" Said Sheng Ming with a sigh before ncing to the side as a bitter smile formed on her face. "Did you know that, in the God Realm. It is extremely rare for a child to be born between two gods?"Questioned Sheng Ming causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "This is especially so for two beings with pr opposite concepts. Hui Mie and me, the God of Destruction and Life represent the antitheses of each other. One could say it''s all but impossible for us to foster a child."Said Sheng Ming as a slight tear began to show on the edge of her eyes. Tang Wulin slowly nodded his head, as he recalled Yggdrasil calling him an impossibility. And how Destruction and Life couldn''t make a child no matter how hard they try. "I had given up all hope of making a child. Or even passing on my bloodline." Said Sheng Ming softly before a pleasant smile began to bloom on her face. "But then a miracle happens." "As Hui Mie and I were gradually fading away, with us trying to hold each other one more time. Yet every time we tried to reach out to each other, we would always be blown away. It was such a bitter feeling, to see the one you love so close and yet so far away." Said Sheng Ming with her body trembling as she clenches her hand. "We thought we were going to fade away without being able to hold on to each other one more time. But then a miracle appeared and made its way towards us who were slowly fading, even battling the current of time. And not only did it destroy the current but brought us both together."Said Sheng Ming as her eyes started to get teary and red. "That miracle allowed us to hold each other onest time. It was thest thing we could have ever hoped for, it was truly something we were eternally grateful for. Yet as if that wasn''t enough, it also allowed us to do the impossible."Said Sheng Ming softly. "Impart a child with both of our bloodline, two opposite power that should never coexist. An impossibility that has never happened before, a regret that was knot inside my heart and future we thought we would never see." Said Sheng Ming before turning towards Tang Wulin with her eyes brimming with motherly love. "You Tang Wulin are our divine miracle." "...I see." Mutter Tang Wulin softly as he finally understands. How could he not? Hui Mei and Sheng Ming''s situation was no different than his parents. Lang Yue and Tang Ziran desperately wanted a child but they couldn''t birth one, causing grief and regret. Yet, they were able to find him. A miracle that they always cherished and loved, even now. This was no different from the Goddess of Life and Destruction God''s situation. How could they not be joyful and happy? Before they fully faded away, they were able to leave behind a child with their bloodline. A child that they longed for millions of years, a child they wish they could have spoiled and doted on. "I won''t ask you to ept me as your mother or ask you to even care. As even if you don''t, you will always have me and Hui Mui eternal love." "Our little miracle, our only child." Said Sheng Ming but Tang Wulin didn''t say or express anything. "Well...Since you''re here. Do you want to hear about me?"Questioned Sheng Ming carefully after a bit of thinking. Tang Wulin arched his brow but then nodded his head after shrugging his shoulders. It wasn''t like there was much to do here and he was kind of curious about the life of someone who lived for billions of years. Sheng Ming with a cheery tone began telling her story. The story of her life and everything about her to Tang Wulin. From a distinct moment, she was born to growing up and growing attached to the forest. She talked about her adventures through the world and her meeting with Hui Mui. "He was so cute back then. Being so shy, while trying to attract my attention." Said Sheng Ming with a delighted giggle. She talked about the various ways that he tried to talk to her. How he always fumbled his words and how he would always blush. "Back then, I wasn''t thinking about love at all. The only thing on my mind was exploring and properly understanding the world around me." Mutter Sheng Ming with a reminiscent sigh. It was only when they were in the Divine Realm and after truly understanding her role, that Sheng Ming thought about love. By then, Hui Mui was also fully taking his role of God of Destruction seriously but he was also way more shy and introverted. "It was because of the constant destruction aura he unleashed, that we began interacting more deeply. It was pretty sweet the way he tried to offer me all types of stuff but sadly, it would all dye quickly from his aura outburst." Said Sheng Ming with a helpless look on her face before lightlyughing. ''Wow.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he listened to the story while seeing all of the lovely flowers around them blooming from the joyful mood of Sheng Ming. He could perceive it, the unspeakable joy she felt, and the radiant happiness that practically burst from her. It all came because she was delighted to be talking to him. Sheng Ming was happy even if it was just her will that was able to spend time with her son. Even if she would never be able to truly be with him. And so, Tang Wulin continued listening silently. Sheng Ming didn''t mind that he didn''t say anything and continued with her story. After an unspeakable amount of time passed, Sheng Ming''s voice started to dye down as her face started to turn to heartfelt sorrow. "What''s wrong?" Questioned Tang Wulin with an arched brow. "It''s time for you to go"Mutter Sheng Ming with evident unwillingness and bitterness. "...You said the closer I get. The more time I will be able to see you...right?" "Y-Yea!" Sheng Ming''s eyes lit up once again with the sorrowful look being swept away and a radiant smile blooming once again. "We will see each other once again." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh, as he sadly knew he was already starting to ''care'' for this woman. He didn''t know if this was because of her aura that gave off a sense of tranquility or the ability to instantly draw people in. Or if it was because of some unknown factor inside of him that was gently pushing him. But for some reason, he wanted toe here again and talk with her. Even if his feelings about her may never change from the way they are now. "Great! Joyous!"Shouted Sheng Ming for a bit before sighing out loud. "...I still don''t want you to go." Said Sheng Ming with a pout causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. ''Are you a child!'' Sheng Ming''s eyes slightly had be downcast before she hesitantly lifted her hand and move it towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin made no movement or actions towards the oing hand, causing Sheng Ming to be more confident. "...Thank you."Said Sheng Ming softly with her face softening as her hand finally made contact with Wulin''s face before she started to gently caress it. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows and as he was about to say something, Sheng Ming shed him onest smile before she vanished. And then, everything shattered. # Leviathan happily told his grandmother about most of the things he and his father did. From the time they left Shrek toing back here and meditating under the Gold Tree. He left out certain things like his father talk with Yun Ming and other sensitive topics. "So one of his soul spirits is iming he his the child of Destruction and Life."Said Lang Yue with her smile turning ridged and her brows twitching. Out of all of the things, Leviathan told Lang Yue, the one that bothered her the most was Tang Wulin''s apparent adoption. To say Lang Yue was livid, would be an understatement for one simple fact. She did not want to share her child! Well, it was more of she didn''t want to lose her ce in her Tang Tang heart. She already has enoughpetition from his birth mother and the Holy Spirit Yali. She didn''t need another goddess butting in! From what Leviathan told her, her little Tang Tang has been called the son of the gods since he gained his fifth soul ring. ''I have to spend more time with him!'' Thought Lang Yue, as she refuses to give up the number one title and spot in her little Tang Tang heart. ''I won''t lose!'' ''I don''t care if you''re a goddess or if your one of the legends in history!'' Thought Lang Yue with determination burning in her eyes that caused Leviathan to blink his eyes in confusion. It was then that the flowers and grass around the area began blooming causing Lang Yue to let out a gasp. As she began looking around in wonder, a familiar voice rang out in front of her. "Mom?" Questioned Tang Wulin in surprise after he opened his eyes and saw his mother sitting in front of him with a basket next to her. "My Little Tang Tang!" Tang Wulin let out a sigh as he saw Lang Yue grab his face and began snuggling it on hers. If that wasn''t enough, she moved her hand from his cheek and began wrapping them around him while still rubbing her rosy cheek on his. ''The constant cu-'' Before Tang Wulin could finish his thoughts, he felt his senses twitch as he felt something was wrong. It didn''t take him long before he notices the shaking of his mother''s arms as she held him. ''...Just wh-'' ''Ahh. I see...'' Lang Yue''s eyes slightly widen as she felt two arms enveloping her and holding her close. Yet in the next instant, she closed her eyes while resting her head on Tang Wulin''s chest. As this was going on, Tang Wulin''s face slightly softens as he felt the warmth and affection radiating off his mother. It was so boundless, yet not epassing as it was directed only towards him as if he was the only thing in the world. Her hug was overflowing with motherly love, warmth, and pure happiness. He could feel it perfectly well, the unspeakable joy of his mother seeing him once again and the sorrow of not seeing him during those months he has been gone. Tang Wulin had to admit, that no matter how much time passed or how many times his mother dragged him into a hug. It always had the ability to make him calm and rx as if her arms were meant to shelter him. Tang Wulin had never thought, a hug could cause him to feel such away. It was simply unheard of and should be impossible for something like this to ur. Yet, there was almost no one that came close to making him feel like this except her. Even though she was just an ordinary person. An ordinary housewife who wasn''t a soul master or had any extraordinary characteristic. She was his beloved mother and that was enough. Regardless if it was the Sheng Ming or Lang Yue. He doubts he would ever forget their epassing love towards him, whether he wanted to or not. Chapter 185: Valley Chapter 185: Valley It was only after a while that they parted from each other embrace. Yet Tang Wulin still held onto his mother''s hand, while he watched her moving her eyes across his body. "Everything seems to be okay." Said Lang Yue after a few seconds of checking and then her eyes sharpened. "What''s up with You, Zanran and Na''er thinking it''s ok to leave me alone here." Said Lang Yue while pouting and lightly ring at Wulin. Tang Wulin lips twitch at the cute re his mother was sending him while wondering why she was acting like a child. He already knew she wasn''t being serious and was just trying to tease him. "Its as if you guys have finally gotten bored of me." Mutter Lang Yue softly while bringing her hands to her face and looking at the side sorrowfully. "Wow, she is really trying to guilt-trip you." Zeref''s voice rang out with a delighted chuckle. "Indeed! And it might just work!" Sleipnir''s voice rang out also causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. Their words were proven even more valid when she brought her teary and sorrowful eyes towards Tang Wulin. ''Is she a child!'' "...What do you want." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh as he knew he didn''t want to prolong this for too long. Usually, he would just ignore this type of ploy, but he had a feeling she would have continued this for the whole month. "Of course for us to spend time with each other!" Said Lang Yue with her eyes lighting up and a radiant smile blooming. ''So why didn''t you just say that.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "What do you want to do?" "Let''s talk. We haven''t talked in so long or ever."Said Lang Yue with her face softening before moving toward her son. Lang Yue and Tang Wulin began to enjoy the day together by sitting down and talking with each other. While they were talking, Lang Yue moved to take his long hair and putting it into a ponytail so it won''t get in the way from her own words. She talked about the things she and Tang Ziran did after he had left the house to go to Eastsea Academy. How they went on to one of the cities that was managed by the Spirit Pagoda to work. She told him Tang Ziran was helping the Spirit Pagoda on new technology, but she didn''t know what it was exactly. She then moves on to what they did in Star Luo Empire and then what she has been doing for the past years. Tang Wulin did the same thing he did with Shen Ming and simply listens in on his mother''s storytelling. After she was done, he was going to tell her about his adventures but she told him Leviathan already told her about it. So she asked him to tell her about his adventure from the time he went to Eastsea City. As Tang Wulin began telling her his story, Lang Yue couldn''t help but sigh at how much her little Tang Tang has grown. When Tang Wulin got to the part of his talk with Tang Ziran, she couldn''t help but sigh. Tang Ziran already told her about the words their son spoke that day. To say they were happy, would be an understatement as that could be the first time he ever said he loved them. Yet, they honestly didn''t care if he had never said those words. Lang Yue gently tightens her hold on her son''s hands, as he continued his story. When she saw the confusion in his eyes, she merely smiled and giggles at him. Lang Yue has always know that her little Tang Tang cared and loved them. How could she not? What kind of mother would she be if she couldn''t feel and recognize the love of her son. A formless and intangible thing it was but it was so epassing. She could feel it wasn''t just for her but many others. She couldn''t help but wonder if her Little Tang Tang knew how much he cared for the people he knew. That it wasn''t just their little family he cherished but the people he hase to call friends, teachers, and partners. ''But I don''t mind.'' Thought Lang Yue with a sigh of eptance. She knew that from now on, the amount of time she will be able to spend with her son will be reduced tremendously. It may even be a rare urrence. It was a heartbreaking thought that many parents didn''t want to think about. ''Still, I can''t be too selfish. Even if I still want to remain as number one in your life.'' Thought Lang Yue wistfully with a faint smile. They didn''t leave the small valley nor did they venture around the area. They merely sat and talk, something that was so simple and ordinary. Yet it carried a strange sense of mellow beauty and love that was inspiring The mother and son talk the whole day. As theyid next to each other, countless mementos sh through their minds as they fondly recall the memorable days. # The next day came, with Tang Wulin continuing his training. His mother would asionallye by spending time with him and then leave, as she knew he was busy training. As he was finishing up on hisst bit of connecting with nature, he felt someoneing towards the valley of the Gold Tree. It only took them a few minutes to reach here and to his surprise, it was Xie Xie who wasing. "Hey boss, I see your back." Said Xie Xie with a cheerful grin as he nces around while waving towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything at first and simply arched a brow at Xie Xie. Mostly because he was a bit astonished he wasn''t training with or cultivating with Yuanen. ''I could have sworn, I would have to drag him away from her.'' Thought Tang Wulin in mild surprise, while also not minding this unique development. "Is Na''er and Gu Yue back?" Questioned Xie Xie after seeing the gaze of Wulin and knowing he couldn''t squander his time. "No. Wait, is this about your space and time powers?"Questioned Tang Wulin towards Xie Xie and causing him to flinch. "...Yes, I need help gaining a better handle and control on it." Said Xie Xie with a sigh before he moved over to Tang Wulin. "Strange. I thought you would have to spend a longer time with Yuanen." Mutter Tang Wulin as he saw Xie Xie sitting down next to him. "That''s the thing. She wants to visit her family." Said Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes and then raise a brow. "...Right, I forgot who I was talking to."Mutter Xie Xie before shaking his head and exining why Yuanen wants to visit her family. ''Interesting.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he begins going over Xie Xie''s words. It seems Yuanen wants to go back to her family not only to tell them about the Demon World and the seed that was inside of her. But to also seek justice for her mother, that was unjustifiably killed by her father. She told Xie Xie that he didn''t have to go with her but Xie Xie said he would dly go. After he had told her he would go with her, he knew he couldn''t remain the way he was now and he needed to get stronger. Xie Xie didn''t believe the visit to Yuanen''s house will be a rtively peaceful one. And so, he needed to speed up his progress and insight in the power of Space-time. ''Well, at least he knows what he has to work on.'' Thought Tang Wulin while nodding his approval at Xie Xie. ''I guess, I can ask Zeref about his understanding and knowledge on to Space-time.'' Thought Tang Wulin after a bit of thinking. He didn''t believe he couldpare to Zeref in knowledge and insight when ites to anything other than Dragon yer or fighting. As he was about to ask Zeref, he felt the bracelet around his wrist sent out a fluctuation, as a voice began talking towards him mentally. "...Father, I can train him.'' A Raspy and quiet voice rang inside Tang Wulin''s head. ''You are?... Wait, are you the Jade Dragon King?'' Thought Tang Wulin without showing any reaction to the new voice. "Yes, it''s me, father." Said the Jade Dragon King with the Seven-Colored Jewel shining purple. ''Have you guys grown strong enough to appear in the world?'' Thought Tang Wulin with a bit of surprise as to his knowledge that seems to be the only way for them to actually train Xie Xie. As it wasn''t like they were nning on using him as a medium to convey his words to Xie Xie, right? "...No father, all you need to do his point the Seven-Colored Bracelet at him and we will drag him inside the valley." Said the Jade Dragon King. Tang Wulin felt silent for a bit, as he begins going over the pros and cons of this development. As he was thinking this, Old Tang''s voice rang out to him. "You should take his offer." ''Why do you say that?'' Thought Tang Wulin only towards Old Tang as he waited while giving nothing away. "At the moment, you are pressed for time in trying to control nature and also working on your Spirit Avatars. You don''t have much time to spend on anything else at the moment." Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. Old Tang words also cause Tang Wulin to inwardly sigh with a bit of frustration. Whether it be from the slow progress of his progress with nature or the constant walls he kept encountering when making his Spirit Avatars for his seventh soul rings. Either way, he knew it would take a significant chunk of his time to help out Xie Xie. Since the mysterious of Space and Time was truly aplex matter. Even with Zeref''s knowledge about Space-time, it would take Xie Xie and him while before they were able toprehend it. ''...I guess it''s fine.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he knew the Dragon Kings haven''t done anything but beneficial things for him and also since Old Tang words make sense. ''Besides, this will be a good adventure for Xie Xie.'' Thought Tang Wulin while letting out a small smirk, that caused Xie Xie to shiver. "...Boss?"Questioned Xie Xie while slowly standing up and getting ready to move away. As he knew that anytime Wulin smiles, it was either for something horrible that will be brought upon another person or something pleasant happened to him. Yet he doubts it was thetter, as his instincts and body were advising him to run far away. "See you in three months, Xie Xie." Said Tang Wulin with a grin before pointing the Seven Colored Bracelet towards Xie Xie. Xie Xie was only able to widen his eyes before his figure started to be dragged into the small bracelet around Tang Wulin. "Have fun." # "Huh? Where am I."Mutter Xie Xie after he regained his bearings. "...Wait a minute. Don''t tell me this is the Dragon Valley."Mutter Xie Xie in shock as he saw he was in the familiar rocky ins and towering dragon skeletons. Yet there were changes in the valley, as in the sky he could seven-colored streams of glittering light moving through the luminous sky. Not only that but he could see thend dragons were moving across thend in packs and there were mythical creatures in the air. "...Just what happened."Mutter Xie Xie as he recalled the Dragon Valley wasn''t like this before. It felt like an abundant amount of life was pulsing through the valleypare to thest time he was here. "It''s graduallying back to life. Back to the prime, to the time when we use to rule the world, all thanks to our father." A voice rang out behind Xie Xie, causing him to shiver and instantly summon his daggers. "Wait! You''re the Jade Dragon King!"Shouted Xie Xie in shock as he came face to face with his martial soul. It was an enormous ck-white dragon over a thousand meter that was covered in thick scales that looked as if it could shred someone apart. It was sporting two enormous pairs of mighty wings, and in between said wingsy a row of spikes that travel down his spine. It had a pair of horns sprout from its head and deep silver eyes. "Boy...Do you know why you are here?"Questioned the Jade Dragon King while peering down at Xie Xie with an indifferent look. "Uh, to train me?" Questioned Xie Xie after recalling Wulin''sst word. "Exactly." Said the Jade Dragon King with his eyes narrowing, which caused Xie Xie to flinch. "You are a disgrace, for not only being able to wield my powers but also being my father protector." Said the Jade Dragon King causing Xie Xie to blink his eyes. "What! How am I disgrace!"Shouted Xie Xie while narrowing his eyes and clenching his daggers. The Jade Dragon King only let out a snort at Xie Xie. Yet it was through that snort, that something unimaginable happened. Unbeknownst to Xie Xie, everything was slowing down, but it wasn''t the world around him. No, it was something even more terrifying. The Jade Dragon King was slowing down Xie Xie''s soul and consciousness. Xie Xie doubt he would have noticed this if he didn''t have enough depth andprehension into the powers of Space-time. Yet to his shock and horror, he couldn''t halt the process. Xie Xie was helpless to the action of the Jade Dragon King and into the end, his whole consciousness and soul froze in time. And then everything unfroze in the next instant as if everything before was just a dream. Xie Xie fell to his knees, as he tried catching his breath, while his eyes were dting. "Do you understand? This is only a fraction of the extensive power of the martial soul you wield. Do you even know what it means to wield my power?"Questioned the Jade Dragon King with a sneer. "It means Space and Time is nothing more than something that will bend to your will. It means Space-time is yours to obey!"Roared the Jade Dragon King with his wings spreading and terrifying gale being stirred up. "Believe me, boy. By the time we are done, you will learn to truly wield my power." "Or die trying." Chapter 186: Progress Chapter 186: Progress A few days passed with Tang Wulin doing his ordinary routine of increasing his connection with nature around him and shaping his Spirit Avatar, under the Gold Tree. It has also been three days since Xie Xie had asked him for further training and got dragged inside the Seven Colored Jewel. At present, he didn''t know what type of training Xie Xie was going through but he knew it should be well for him. As he was being trained by the Dragon Kings, more specifically his own martial soul which is the Jade Dragon King. Just who other than the Jade Dragon King could teach Xie Xie better about his martial soul? Either way, he left Xie Xie in the hands of the Dragon Kings, who promise to keep him updated on his progress. It was only after yesterday that Sleipnir and Yggdrasil informed him that he didn''t need to continue this. As he could easily do it anywhere on the Sea God Ind now. The main reason why he started under the Gold Tree was that nature in there was so abundant. Compare to anywhere else, the grassy valley of the Gold Tree was thriving with life and vitality. Sleipnir and Yggdrasilment they expected no less from the Gold Tree which was slowly recovering. It was also only because of him making a good foundation and connection here that he could now connect with ces less abundant. Naturally, this also meant, his speed will increase by a lot and it may take a lot more to fully connect with the world. Tang Wulin didn''t mind this much as he knew it would still take a while before Yun Ming and the others met here on Shrek. "She should be around here." Mutter Tang Wulin as he walks through the cksmith association that was currently fully rebuilt. "They sure finish rebuilding everything so fast." Mutter Yggdrasil while she was sittingfortably on Tang Wulin shoulder. "It should be expected, it''s not like Shrek was really that damaged." Said Zeref while ncing around. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he moved through the people that were all around him. Ever since the ce got rebuilt yesterday, the ce became instantly filled with cksmiths once again. They were all moving their stuff back inside the ce with some of themughing and smiling from seeing everything back. Tang Wulin didn''t really care, as the only reason he was here was that he heard Mu Xi was here. Fortunately for Tang Wulin, he was able to locate her with his spiritual sense. It only took him a few minutes before he found the room she was in. As he entered the room, he saw Mu Xi at work on one of the metals that were lying around. Tang Wulin didn''t know the metal she was using, but he could feel the spiritual essence emitting from it. It wasn''t just the spiritual essence but also a mighty surge of vitality and life essence. This was a surprise to Tang Wulin, as after his spiritual sense got refined by the Life Goddess. It became sensitive to all life essence, allowing him to easily tell the metal was actually gaining its own life. In fact, it was simr to one of those heavenly treasures he saw in the Tower of Mahal. "Is this...Really cksmithing?"Mutter Tang Wulin as he saw Mu Xi at work. "She has probably increased her mastery, or something beneficial must have happened." Said Zeref with his eyes narrowed at Mu Xi hands. An hour passed before Mu Xi was done with her hammering. She put down her vermillion hammer while letting out a sigh and wiping the sweat off her forehead. It was then she felt someone was behind her, causing her to nce back and see Tang Wulin. "Wulin." Said Mu Xi as a pleasant smile began forming on her face before she went back towards cleaning up her area. Tang Wulin didn''t mind and merely waited for her to finish. He decided to go to sit down on one of the chairs that were inside the room. After Mu Xi was done, she went towards the ce he was sitting. "Did you just get back?" Questioned Mu Xi with a small smile. But Tang Wulin didn''t answer her as his eyes slightly narrowed once he saw the deep circles around her eyes. With a sigh, he moved his arms towards her before gently wrapping it around her waist causing Mu Xi eyes to slight widen. Then she let out a gasp when he pulled her into hisp causing her to nce at him with her eyes slightly narrowing before sighing. "You really are bing naughtier." Mutter Mu Xi but Tang Wulin simply ignored her words. "So what have you been doing?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Mu Xi to blink her eyes. "Did you be more considerate?" Questioned Mu Xi in mild surprise and a bit of confusion. Shaking her head, Mu Xi began telling him what she has been doing for the past two months since they came. From her checking in on her uncle master to her raising her soul power and spiritual power before getting her eighth soul ring. "It was only through my masters, Shrek rmendation and my potential of being a Divine Smith that I was able to get one over a hundred thousand years." Said Mu Xi as she summons her soul rings. Zeref eyes widen when he saw her distinctive configuration. Three purples, four ck and now a red ring causing Zeref to mutter impressive. Compare to most of the soul masters in the world, Mu Xi soul configuration can be considered a higher tier, even reaching the level of the elite. Mu Xi then resumes her talk, with her mentioning her recently bing a divine smith a week ago. This caused Zeref to let out a surprised while looking at Mu Xi in shock and a bit of considerable awe. He was like this because looking at Mu Xi age, she was able to be a Saint Craftsmen at the age of 23. This was simply unheard of in all of the cksmith histories. One could say, she is the most talented cksmith from the past to now, if one didn''t include Tang Wulin potential. ''Well...It''s not like he cares about bing one anymore.'' Thought Zeref as he nces at Wulin who was listening to Mu Xi. "Of course, I didn''t reach this level on my own. If it wasn''t for the hell training, my teacher''s training and the insights I gained in Mahal. I wouldn''t have been able to reach and be a Saint Craftsmen so fast." Said Mu Xi while recalling seeing the stunning buildings, construction, and technology that she saw those other-worldly civilizations used in Mahal. The insight andprehension she got there were something breathtaking. Not only did she see their technology, but she was able to experience some of their lectures. It was only because of her focus on the lecture, that she didn''t question on she was able to understand theirnguage. "Because of this, my teachers and even the Sea God Pavilions Elders are calling me an unrivaled genius." Said Mu Xi with a beaming smile. Tang Wulin nodded his head before beginning to tell her about the things he did. It only had taken about an hour before he was finished with his story, with Mu Xi looking at him warmly. "Well, at least you got out safe." Said Mu Xi before slowly getting out of Tang Wulin embrace. "I need to get back to finishing everyone''s Battle Armors." Said Mu Xi but then her eyes slightly widen when she felt Tang Wulin pull her back into his arms. "You have been working on those metals for days now, haven''t you? If I didn''t know any better, it seems you haven''t rest in a while." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Xi to slightly flinch but she didn''t say anything. ''Xie Xie was right.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he recalls him saying Mu Xi has been working on their Three-Word Battle Armor. "Alright, you can go back after you rest for a while." Said Tang Wulin before moving Mu Xi head to his chest. "You..." "Compromise." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Xi to fall silent with her brows furrowing before sighing and thenplying. "Annoying." # "How could you allow her to keep it up for so long!" "...I mean, she was trying to r-." "Don''t give me that! What if something bad had happened! Or if she had passed out!" "Then, of course, we would have halted it before it reached that point." Said Mu Chen as he tries consoling his wife who was ring daggers at him. At the moment they were making a huge scene inside of the cksmith building as they made their way to the room that Mu Xi was in. Mu Bao''er recently found out her about her precious daughter''s work habits'' and to say she was lived was an understatement. ''Seriously! Why would they allow her to keep practicing for days without any break!'' Of course Mu Bao''er new, it wasn''t entirely her husband or the other teacher''s sole fault. Mu Xi should know better and take care of her condition. ''But they aren''t getting away from this lightly.'' Thought Mu Bao''er as she and Mu Chen finally reached the room where Mu Xi was for the past days. But to their surprise, they saw their daughter and also Tang Wulin inside. Not only were they both inside but Mu Xi wasying on his chest and sleeping soundly. "I didn''t know Wulin was back." Mutter Mu Chen as he stares through the window but Mu Bao''er didn''t care about that. "...Cute." "Huh?" "They look so cute together." Said Mu Bao''er with a radiant smile as she saw her future son-inw and daughter embracing each other. Mu Chen lips twitch but he didn''t sayment on his wife''s words. Partly because he knew she was still mad and another part because she was moderately right. "...I guess she won''t be needing us anymore." Said Mu Chen with a sigh after watching them for a bit. "I guess." Said Mu Bao''er softly but Mu Chen could detect the sorrows in her voice. "Come now, we should be happy she is growing up." "I know that, but..." Mutter Mu Bao''er causing Mu Chen to chuckle out loud before he shifted her into his embrace. "Come on, let''s go somewhere. I will treat you to anything." Said Mu Chen while staring at his wife with unrivaled love and care. "You can''t go back on your words." Said Mu Bao''er with augh before stealing one nce at her daughter and then leaving. As he saw Mu Bao''er walking ahead, he nces back oncest time before walking onward. ''I leave her to you, Wulin.'' Chapter 187: Sharing The Pain Chapter 187: Sharing The Pain Mu Xi didn''t wake up until a few hours passed. After she had woken up, she thanked Tang Wulin before going back to working on the battle armors. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything but did he n to check on her every three days to make sure she doesn''t do this again. And with that, a few days passed by since he returned. As Tang Wulin was meditating on the Sea God Ind, around an area with some flowering trees and a bunch of grass. He felt his spiritual sense fluctuating, as he felt two presences behind him, causing him to open his eyes and look behind. "Hey, Wulin. It looks like you already came back."Said Yue Zhengyu with a dazzling smile. "Hey." Said Dai Yun''er who was next to Yue Zhengyu, to the surprise of Tang Wulin. "You guys traveled with each other?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he didn''t think they had much reason for going anyce with each other. "Yea, she wanted to tag along with me as I was going back home to do my baptism. It''s difficult being this handsome and loved." Said Yue Zhengyu in an arrogant tone and a bit of narcissism. "Oh shut up you! I just didn''t want to stay here all alone and be bored." Said Dai Yun''er with a roll of her eyes. "Hence, why you chose to follow the handsome me." Said Yue Zhengyu with a nod of his head causing Dai Yun''er to give him a pitying look. "You were my sole option. Everyone else already left or was doing something important." Said Dai Yun''er lightly, causing Yue Zhengyu to falter a bit. "Be that as it may be, you still came to me." Said Yue Zhengyu causing Tang Wulin and Dai Yun''er lips to twitch. "Anyway, the journey towards my n was far...Far from safe." Said Yue Zhengyu with a sigh. Yue Zhengyu started to retell his and Dai Yun''er journey. They had to take a soul train as it would take too long to walk there and too much energy to fly over there. Wulin was surprised that those things were back up but Yue Zhengyu told him surprisingly they were one of the first things that was rebuilt. But as the train was moving towards the city of Ember Ross, which was the ce that he and Dai Yun''er n to get off from. The train was hijacked by a group of Evil Soul Masters, who was able to easily kill the guards and began to threaten the driver of the train. There were only seven of them, with the weakest of the bunch being a rank 50 Soul Kings, while the strongest was a Soul Douluo. "Did you find out why they were hijacking the train?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow. "Not really. We only were able to find out that they wanted to abduct the people on board from the weakest one after we capture him. It seems even he, didn''t know why they were being ordered to capture the people onboard." Said Yue Zhengyu with a shake of his head. "What else happens?" Questioned Tang Wulin after a bit. Yue Zhengyu went on to talk about his fight with all of them. He was able to fight all of the Evil Spirit Master with Dai Yun''er giving him support. They were doing well, as his martial soul was the perfect counter to the strength of the Evil Soul Masters and with them gaining the edge. They made sure to push away the Evil Soul Masters from the soul train, incase the straying attacks identally hit the train. Luckily for both of them, Yue Zhengyu''s light element was forcing the Evil Soul Masters into a corner. Of course, that didn''t lose long enough as the Evil Soul Masters seems to have already called in reinforcement long before they invaded the train. "I didn''t think they would call in Evil Soul Masters who also had Battle Armor and with higher cultivation. Especially for a train that was filled with only mortals."Said Yue Zhengyu with a sigh as he doubted they knew him and Dai Yun''er was on the train. Yue Zhengyu was unfortunately severely injured after getting overwhelmed by the vast amount of reinforcement. "It'' was only because of Dai Yun''er, that we were able to survive." Said Yue Zhengyu with a sigh, while alsomenting his stinging defeat. If it wasn''t for Dai Yun''er employing the Tang Sect hidden weapons and using her mental attack of the Spirit Eye, they would have most likely died. Her tactics were able to buy them time, to escape using the forest that was nearby and dodging the pursuit. "How did you guys escape?" Questioned Tang Wulin after understanding they were being pursed fiercely by the Evil Soul Master. "About that..." Mutter Dai Yun''er with a slightugh while looking away, causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. They told him, they were able to find a mysterious cave around one of the unexplored mountain valleys in the regions. They stayed there for a bit, while also watching out for any Evil Soul Masters but to their surprise, they couldn''t sense them or locate them. "The Region was pretty strange. It was as if a person''s spiritual sense was being blocked." Said Yue Zhengyu They told him, that not even they could spread out their spiritual sense. It was only after a few hours that the Evil Spirit Master left. "We were going to leave, but Yun''er founded a hidden passage inside of the cave." Said Yue Zhengyu with a smile causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. ''...Don''t tell me.'' They told him, they were able to find an inheritance inside of the cave. It wasn''t much but a ce filled with heavenly treasures and a pond filled with spiritual water. "So you all found a hidden cave filled with spiritual fruits and treasure?" Questioned Tang Wulin in a bit of disbelief. Just how lucky were these two? While they weren''t as lucky as Xu Xiaoyan, it was still nheless amazing that they were able to find such a ce filled with treasures. "Their fate shines bright." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to inwardly blink and questioned her on what she means. "I''m sure you understand what fate was? The inevitable and unavoidable that will happen and always happened through the universe. " Said Ygddrasil causing Tang Wulin to inwardly nod his head, "It was through fate, that they were lucky enough to find those heavenly treasure, just like it was fate that Xu Xiaoyan was able to meet Orion. Everything and everyone has a pre-distance fate, with some being greater than others." Said Yggdrasil. ''...Say, could you also see someone''s fate?'' Thought Tang Wulin after a bit of thinking. He knew that Yggdrasil had the power to pierce through time and allow a person to go in the past and future. To do something like that, it would make sense for her to be able to perceive the future, present, and past. But could it be, that she could also see the fate of the world? As it has seemed ever since he met her, she has always been able to know and grasp many things. "Yes, back when I was at the highest of my power. I could see and understand the threads of fate throughout the universe." Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin eyes to slightly widen. ''How far can you see? And did you see mine?'' Thought Tang Wulin towards Yggdrasil. ''I can see to the end of the universe. And as for you...It''s a secret!" Said Yggdrasil with a smile causing Tang Wulin brows to twitch. Before he could question her more, he was brought out of his thoughts by the voice of Yue Zhengyu. "Can you do me a favor, Wulin?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu while looking ufortable and a slight frown on his face. "Which is?" "Can you apply that time thing you did to us back on Tenrou to Dai Yun''er?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu with his expression being serious. His word shocked both Dai Yun''er and even Tang Wulin slightly. As to Tang Wulin, Yue Zhengyu should know the hellish amount of pain. One had to go through with Power Release. "You mean the technique I used on you all" Questioned Tang Wulin as he wanted to make sure Yue Zhengyu wasn''t thinking of anything else. "Yes." Said Yue Zhengyu causing Tang Wulin to chuckle before ncing at Dai Yun''er and causing her to flinch. "The chance of her surviving the ordeal and process is very low, lower than even twenty percent." Said Tang Wulin causing Yue Zhengyu and Dai Yun''er''s eyes to widen. "Why is that Wulin? I know we were able to survive-" "That is because your body was exercised and fully nurtured with pain. From the time you all started to train with me, to your other types of training over the year I went missing to the rings you have. Your body was gradually developing into something abnormal." Said Tang Wulin causing Yue Zhengyu to furrow his brows. Even those with weaker talents like Xie Xie was able to survive because he could handle the pain. Dai Yun''er, on the other hand, hasn''t been through hell training. "But I have been training h-" "I noticed. While you have been training her, you only did it for a month at the most. That can''tpare to you guys, who have been breaking and rebuilding your body for years. Especially since she has twin martial souls." Said Tang Wulin interrupting Yue Zhengyu. "What is wrong with me having a twin martial soul?" Questioned Dai Yun''er. "The process of Power Release is quite literally bringing your full potential out. This means both your Spirit Eyes and Hell Civit will be forcibly drawn out. Unless you can find someone to hel-" "Help her how?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu with his eyes slightly narrowed. "...If she can find someone to share the pain with her. Then she can seed." Said Tang Wulin causing Yue Zhengyu eyes to sh. "I will help share her pain." Said Yue Zhengyu causing Dai Yun''er''s eyes to widen in shock and disbelief from the words of Yue Zhengyu. From what she has understood so far, the process of Power Release was something unimaginable painful, that cause even Yue Zhengyu to shiver in fear of. Yet to her shock, he still wanted to help her go through this process by sharing her pain. She couldn''t fathom why he would go so far for her? "Why? Why would you go so far for her?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow. "Haha. The same reason why you are willing to put us through hell and go so far for us. Besides, she has saved my life twice."Said Yue Zhengyu with a ligthugh causing Tang Wulin and Dai Yun''er to be surprised. Even now, Yue Zhengyu knew he was willing to die for Dai Yun''er, just like how he was willing for his other friends. Of course, he rather avoids the whole dying process and will actively try for another method, he wasn''t suicidal after all. "Huh? When did I save your life twice? Never mind that; you don''t have to do this." Said Dai Yun''er as she tries to get Yue Zhengyu to back out. But Yue Zhengyu stubbornly refuses her and tells her, its either both of them or none at all. ''Such drama queens.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a roll of his eyes before reluctantly conceding as he saw how Yue Zhengyu was acting. They all went towards one of the privet rooms on the Sea God Ind, that wasn''t being watched or monitored. In here he had Yue Zhengyu and Dai Yun''er stand in the middle, while nces at them. "You do understand what is going to happen right? You will be experiencing half of her pain and will be enduring that hell, once again. Not only that but it will only be half effective, with it affecting only one of her martial spirits." Said Tang Wulin Power Release wasn''t something one could easily cheat. As the pain one goes through isn''t just simple pain but the full awakening of their martial spirit. The pain that one experience is the soul power and spiritual power that is slowly expanding. Yet to his amusement, he saw Yue Zhengyu, not shying away but glowing with evident determination. He nces at Dai Yun''er and saw she was still confused and surprised by Yue Zhengyu''s actions. But after seeing the determination in Yue Zhengyuu eyes, she could only sigh before also nodding her head seriously. Yue Zhengyu smiled at Dai Yun''er''s actions before turning towards Wulin and nodding they were ready. ''Well, as long as they don''t die.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a shake of his head before instantly thrusting out his hands. As his hand touched both of their stomach red lines began to spread all across their body from top to bottom. This also hid Dai Yun''er''s face that was turning red from the hand that was touching her stomach. Instantly, they both drop to the floor and began screaming out in pain. They all were slowly moving their limbs as if it was being restricted. Tang Wulin took one more nce at them before leaving behind a Life Lacrima and locking the room. Zeref, Yggdrasil and Sleipnir appeared next to him with a raised brow. But he said nothing, as he didn''t feel like exining why he left a Life Lacrima behind. Chapter 188: Extreme Third Level Chapter 188: Extreme Third Level As Tang Wulin was moving towards the original spot, he was at before Yue Zhengyu and Dai Yun''er came to him. He was able to catch sight of Wu Siduo, who was moving towards the familiar shore of the Sea God Ind, with a bag around her shoulder. "Is she going somewhere?" Questioned Zeref with a raised brow. "I don''t think she is going back to Tenrou Ind." Said Sleipnir after a bit of thinking. "Could it be she is going to visit her family?" Questioned Yggdrasil causing all of them to stop and blink their eyes. "...I guess that makes sense."Mutter Zeref after thinking about the actions of Xu Xiaoyan. From the words of Xu Lizhi, the others didn''t really get that much time to talk with or visit their parents aftering to Shrek. If that wasn''t bad enough, they all went missing for over a year and a half. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he changed his directions and went towards Wu Siduo. As he was approaching her, Wu Siduo felt someone approaching and turned to see Wulining. "Your back." Said Wu Siduo in surprise as her eyes widen in delight before a slight frown appeared on her face. "You''re going to visit your family?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Wu Siduo eyes to slightly widen. "Yes, I''m surprised you were able to guess." Said Wu Siduo with a lightugh before sighing. "It''s my mom...I haven''t seen her in years. I bet she is making up a storm at home."Said Wu Siduo lightly as her eyes soften. ''I see.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a nod before moving towards Wu Siduo and seizing her hands before moving forward. "Wulin? What''s wrong?"Questioned Wu Siduo as Wulin began dragging her forward. "Hm? Isn''t it obvious, were going to see your mother." Said Tang Wulin causing Wu Siduo''s eyes to widen in shock and surprise. But then it all turned into joy, as a pleasant smile bloomed on her face. How could she be unhappy? She was nning to leave Shrek and go back home to check on her mother. And yet as she was heading out, she not only met Wulin but he was willing toe with her! "You can''t go back on your words." Said Wu Siduo before gripping Tang Wulin''s hand and dragging him towards the boat the shore. Tang Wulin only sighed and shook his head but he still followed along with her. # "We''re here." Said Wu Siduo softly as she walked on the small cobblestone path that had a small creek next to it. Wu Siduo''s mom lives in the small town Raxus, south from where Heaven Dou City use to be. Surprisingly enough, it was one of the ces that weren''t destroyed as Fafnir came from the East side of Heaven Dou. Wu Siduo had a faint smile on her face, as she gently pushed the door open and walk through with Tang Wulin following behind her. As they moved through the house, Tang Wulin notice the vast assortment of books and ancient texts all around. "Wow...Could it be Wu Siduo''s mother is a collector?"Questioned Zeref as he began walking around and ncing at the books. "If she was, then I guess she is a collector of history." Said Sleipnir as she nces at all of the history books and texts lying around. Tang Wulin didn''t get a chance toment as he heard footstepsing from the doorway down from him and Wu Siduo. Wu Siduo also heard this, as she turned towards the doorway but she didn''t move. As a figure moved through the doorway, he notices that Wu Siduo was trembling. The figure was attractive, with snow-white skin, slightly slender purple cat-like eyes and long flowing red hair. "Is that you honey?" Questioned the women as she walked towards Wu Siduo while joyful tears were forming in her eyes. "Hey...Mom." Said Wu Siduo softly as she moved to eagerly embrace her mother. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything or show any reaction as he watched Mother and Daugther embracing each other. Even Zeref and the other were surprisingly quiet as just like Tang Wulin, they knew this wasn''t the time to speak. After a few minutes of them embracing and crying to each other, the Wu Siduo mother turned to Tang Wulin in delightful surprise. "Oh, I''m sorry. My name is Wu Yiyi, and you must be Wu Siduo''s friend." Said Wu Yiyi with a gentle smile. "I''m her boyfriend." Said Tang Wulin with no intention of dragging or keeping Wu Yiyi in the dark about their rtionship. "...Ah! Oh my. That exins why my little girl seems so happy."Mutter Wu Yiyi while ncing between Wulin and Wu Siduo. "Mom!" Shouted Wu Siduo and to the surprise of Tang Wulin, he was able to see the small hue of rosy red on her face and a new side to her. "I guess even she isn''t immune to a mother teasing." Said Zeref before ncing at Tang Wulin with a smile. ''Quite.'' Thought Tang Wulin with his lips twitching. "Oh aren''t you just adorable." Said Wu Yiyi with augh before pinching her daughter''s cheek. "Mom! Why do you consistently do this!" "Well I could say, this is your punishment for not calling in years, but~" "Of course, the real reason is you are just too cute." Said Mu Yiyi with a hand on her face while she continued pinching Wu Siduo''s face. ''Huh, strangely I feel closer to Wu Siduo.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he watches Wu Siduo swiping her hand but Mu Yiyi didn''t seem to notice. "You get cuddles of death by Lang Yue, while she gets pinch." Said Zeref while trying to control hisughing. "Prepare for the future pinching you must endure, Wulin." Said Sleipnir with a delighted giggle causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. # Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo found themself in the backyard of the Wu little house. After finally getting her mother to let go of her cheeks, Wu Siduo told her she promises to spend time with her but she first needed to do something. When Mu Yiyi heard her daughter''s words, she couldn''t help but scream in joy. And to the horror of Wu Siduo, pinch her daughter cheek once again. Wu Siduo wanted to finish her the third level of the Body Sect Innate Revamp Method. When they were heading towards her house, Wulin told her about his progress and how he already mastered the third level. Not wanting to be left behind, she knew she had to master the third level by the end of the week. When Tang Wulin asked why she wasn''t training the third level, she told him a month ago after he and everyone left. She broke through from a Spirit Emperor into the next rank, a Spirit Sage. So getting a rmendation letter from the Sea God Pavilion, she was able to go to the Spirit Pagoda and get herself a spirit soul over a hundred thousand. She told him, that the whole process took a whole month because she couldn''t find the right one. It wasn''t until it was at the end of her time at the Spirit Pagoda. That she was able to find the Spirit Soul that was a fit for her. "Normally, it would take you months before you can master this level if we look at your talent and the training you been through. But It''s possible for you toplete it in a day." Said Tang Wulin towards Wu Siduo who was sitting down in front of him. "What''s the consequences?" "The pain and danger will be even more terrifying. It''s not incorrect to say, the pain you will go through, will make you think everything before was nothing more than a light pat. Of course, I will be here to help, so you don''t die but the pain will still be there." Said Tang Wulin causing Wu Siduo to flinch but then she still nodded her head. "Bring it on."Said Wu Siduo with her eyes ring with determination. "When you start, remember to push the refinement and condensation." Said Tang Wulin with a light sigh while putting two Lacrimas, Destruction and Life in front of her. Wu Siduo nodded her head after she hadpleted all of her preparations, adjusting himself to the greatest state. It was then Wu Siduo''s gaze sharpen as she thrust out her hand towards both of the orbs and then began absorbing them. Simr to what happened to Tang Wulin before, streaks leisurely began refining everything from the cell of Wu Siduo to her blood. As the two energies passed through her blood cells, the impurities that were inside of her was being released from the intery between the Lacrimas. With this process, her bloodline was bing more denser and vigorous filled with origin energy. But she knew, she couldn''t do this the standard way. And so with an inhale of breath, she forcibly began to pour the Destruction and Life Energy through her body. Instantly her right arm snapped viciously. Pain! Intense and unendurable pain was flowing through Wu Siduo at the moment as her entire body began trembling uncontrobly. Her body began to contort with her other arm also snapping apart and the cells inside shattering. In the next moment, all of the bones in her body were cracking, and then breaking. Yet that wasn''t the end, as even her blood cells were beginning to develop cracks beforepletely breaking apart. This was something terrifying and horrifying that would make one vomit or pass out just by watching. As at the moment, Wu Siduo''s body was quite literally forcibly breaking and shattering apart internally. "You have to hold on." Said Tang Wulin as he instantly put his hand on her forehead before pouring out all of the life energy inside. It wasn''t just him but the grass, nt, and trees behind him were lending some of their vitality towards Wu Siduo. It was only because of this that Wu Siduo was able to forcefully supported and recover. The shattered cells and bone were being pulled together by distinct strands and thread of life energy as it flows through her body. Yet it was doing nothing to lessen or alleviate the unbearable pain and pressure she was suffering. Blood began to leak from her eyes, ears and even her nose. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t panic as he knew this was also the impurities of her body. "It seems her body is using other parts to expel the blood out. I guess her pores can''t keep up with the excessive expulsion." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin with a grave look. Sleipnir didn''t say anything, as she and Yggdrasil were too busy regting the vegetation around to help Wu Siduo. ''It hurts! It''s hurt! It''s hurt so badly!'' Was the thoughts of Wu Siduo as she forcibly held on with her willpower, as blood began running down on her body. It was only because the pain was too much that she wasn''t screaming out loud as she didn''t have time for even that. Yet even then, she still continued to forcibly make the destruction and life energy refine her bloodline and essence. The pain was too much for her to know orprehend how long it has been as each second was hell. After an unknown amount of time, the pain she felt became more and more intense. Tang Wulin began noticing the shroud of green and purple energy coiling around Wu Siduo. ''She''s close to finishing.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his eyes began to narrow before pouring even more life energy inside of her. He knew she had to give it her all and surpass the pain if she wanted to fully master the final level of the Revamp Method. As the energy that was coiling around began to glow brilliantly, it all exploded outwards. It was only through his fast reaction, that Tang Wulin was able to suppress the explosion from destroying the house and courtyard. After it died down with a bit of dust and smoke flowing out, he saw a figure walking out. It was Wu Siduo who looked calm, with her expression and body looking peaceful. Not only that but she was without clothing, probably from the explosion earlier. ''It seems she pas-'' Tang Wulin''s body moved before he could finish his words, as he saw Wu Siduo falling. He was able to bring her into his embrace before she hit the floor. "She''s fine." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh after checking her body and seeing nothing was wrong. "...Wulin."Mutter Wu Siduo as she slowly opens her eyes. "You did well. Rest, for now, I will be here when you wake up." Said Tang Wulin causing Wu Siduo to slowly nod her head with a smile before passing out. ''Alright, its time to go back inside.'' Thought Tang Wulin while ignoring the stares of Zeref, Sleipnir, and Yggdrasil. Chapter 189: Primordial Era (1) Chapter 189: Primordial Era (1) In a ce upied with absolute darkness, as if it was the abyss itself sat Wu Siduo who was in a lotus position. She didn''t make any movements or gave off any sign that she was breathing or even alive except for the blood essence fluctuating off of her. Wu Siduo at the moment was on experience a dream-cycle like As she was meditating a figure appeared in front of her. It was Wu Siduo Martial Soul, the White Tiger that appeared in front of her and was inspecting her. The White Tiger narrowed its eyes before slowly walking around her with its eyes still on her. Yet after a few minutes, the opposite of the White was the Hell Civit who was just like the White Tiger began circling Wu Siduo figure. Neither of them made any noise or violent movement, as they continued their walk. It was just then, that the Hell Civit and White Tiger figure began to disperse into smoke. ck and White began to rotate around Wu Siduo simr to that of a Yin-Yang diagram. Wu Siduo''s hair began to scatter all-around before the monumental figure of the Hell White Tiger appeared in front of Wu Siduo. It stared deeply at Wu Siduo with brilliant mes and dazzling light ring all around it. "...How many years? Has it been since someone has gotten this far?"Mutter the Hell White Tiger with a wistful sigh before it stared down at Wu Siduo. "You''re are drawing close young one. Continue on this path of yours and just maybe, you can return us to the full pureness of our bloodline." Said the Hell White Tiger as it began to move its mighty paw toward Wu Siduo''s forehead. "If you are able to reach that level...Then I will leave it all to you." Said the Hell White Tiger as the visible light began to shine serenely on Wu Siduo''s forehead before it removes it paw. It was then the Hell White Tiger look above to the deep ckness of the sky before it opens up its mouth and roared out. An overflowing wave of light began to burst and erupted outward as it swept through the abyss-like world. As this was going on, the figure of the Hell White Tiger began dispersing all around. At that moment, Wu Siduo''s whole figure became engulf by the Hell White Tiger and the overflowing wave of light before the whole abyss began shattering. # "...Where am I."Mutter Wu Siduo as she slowly began to open her eyes while moving around. "In your room." A voice rang out causing Wu Siduo eyes to slightly widen before it rxed in the next moment. As Tang Wulin''s face was above her own, with her noting she was still in his embrace and they were in her room. Tang Wulin said nothing as he saw Wu Siduo looking all around before her face soften. Wu Siduo didn''t say anything about having her clothing destroyed or Tang Wulin catching her bare. Partially because she doubts he would have blinked an eye and another part because she, strangely enough, didn''t mind that much. Then she began moving even deeper into hisforting embrace causing him to arch a brow. But she didn''t seem to see his arch brow or maybe she didn''t care as she continued to dive deeper in. Wu Siduo couldn''t help but let out a small hum as she felt the delicious warmth andforts of Tang Wulin embrace. It was a ce where she was beginning to think it was an excellent ce to rx and waste the days away. "How long have I been out?" Questioned Wu Siduo after finally gettingfortable inside of Tang Wulin arms. Tang Wulin lightly sighed with his lips twitching as he saw Wu Siduo snuggling upon his chest while moving her arms around his body. He didn''t know whether to be amused or not at her eagerly taking advantage of the situation. But s he didn''t say anything and simply allowed her to do what she wishes. "It''s night time, so over eight hours." Said Tang Wulin causing Wu Siduo''s body to tense but rx in the next moment. "...How worried was my mom?"Questioned Wu Siduo after a bit of thinking while moving her hand towards Tang Wulin''s hands. "She...Was frantically moving around the house, while constantly asking me if you were alright."Said Tang Wulin with a sigh while ignoring whatever Wu Siduo was trying to do. "Hehe, sorry about that. My mom has always been a worrywart when it came to me. Even when I first embarked on my journey as a Soul Master, she would always make sure I don''t push myself and overreact at the faintest injury."Said Wu Siduo softly as she moved Tang Wulin''s hand closer to her. "Ahh, I still remembered when she first heard I had a twin martial spirit." Said Wu Siduo as she brought Tang Wulin hand towards her head. "Funny enough, unlike other parents who would be happy to see their kids so talented...She was more worried and distress that this would put pressure on me. It truly was funny and hrious when I realized why she became so frantic all of a sudden." Said Wu Siduo while ncing at Tang Wulin with her eye shining towards him. "...Is this why she isn''t living at the main house?"Questioned Tang Wulin after giving into Wu Siduo''s desire of him moving his hand through her flowing hair. His face didn''t change nor give a reaction as he heard and saw Wu Siduo beginning let out a small moan. If it was anyone but him, they would havemented on how cute and precious she looked and sounded. He came to this conclusion because he found it hard to believe this was the Wu family manor. Compared to the Xu family, this wasn''t even close to being a noble house, let alone one for a genius like Wu Siduo. He believed the Wu family must have had Wu Yiyi moved towards this area, where she wouldn''t be a determent to Wu Siduo''s progress. As from what he saw and could tell of Wu Yiyi, she was too kind to be able to truly make Wu Siduo the way she is now. "...You notice that, but it''s not what you think. My mother knew that she wasn''t much help towards me and knew she may be the one that will hold me back. And so..." "She moved here for your sake." Said Tang Wulin as he finishes Wu Siduo''s sentence and began feeling her trembling body. "...Yes. It wasn''t until a few months before It was time for me to go to Shrek, that I met up with her again. And to my shock, we were able to easily connect, as if we never parted for so many years." Said Wu Siduo softly. "The radiant smile she showed and gave me was so bright. As if no matter what I did or go, her arms would always be here to embrace me." Said Wu Siduo with a beaming smile. "About the third level?" Questioned Tang Wulin after a bit. "Oh that. It seems my bloodline really did be terrifying and denser, just me lying here I can feel its vigor." Said Wu Siduo with a lightugh. "I can see that your physical prowess increase." Mutter Tang Wulin as he knew that the third level also increases one physical prowess and martial spirit strength. Wu Siduo nodded her head with but she didn''t say anything more. As she wanted the rest to be a surprise but she did tell Tang Wulin that she could also fuse her bloodline with her martial spirit. Tang Wulin was a surprise as he knew this wasn''t something that everyone with a strong bloodline could aplish, let alone do. Although Wu Siduo hasn''t tried it out, she weirdly enough had a gut feeling she could do this. After that, Wu Siduo kiss him once before obscuring her face in Tang Wulin''s chest. Tang Wulin said nothing and simply held Wu Siduo. He continued rubbing her hair while moving his other hand to her back. And in a matter of moments, she began to gradually fall back to sleep. With Tang Wulin watching over her and falling into thought. # "Oh honey, please don''t'' scare mommy like that." Said Wu Yiyi with teary eyes as she continued hugging Wu Siduo with all she had. "Ok, mom! Just please stop!" Wu Siduo was squirming in her mother''s embrace, while Mu Yiyi didn''t seem to mind and simply began to hug her even tighter. Tang Wulin sighed while ignoring the Daugther-Mother Duo and the peopleughing next to him. "Are you a collector?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Wu Yiyi after recalling all of the history books and texts that are still lying around. "Actually no. I''m just an avid historian!"Shouted Wu Yiyi after letting go of Wu Siduo. "Can you tell me about some of the books you have read?" Questioned Tang Wulin after the constant pleading of Sleipnir and Zeref. "I would be d to!" Wu Yiyi quickly led both Tang Wulin and Wu Siduo over to the living room before she grabs some books that were lying around. "So which book do you -" "Do you know anything about the Primordial Era?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Wu Yiyi to blink her eyes before nodding. "You actually know about that? Amazing, not many people knew about that era or even the name of it." Said Wu Yiyi with a sigh of regret. It wasn''t the name of the Primordial Era wasn''t written in ancient texts and book, it was just that the people nowadays didn''t care. The world was now focused on Soul Masters, Soul Technology and the legendary figures of today. No one wanted to sit down and read up on the past. Wu Yiyi found this both sad and regretful as so many fascinating things were hidden. Wu Yiyi began talking about the Dragon n from the ancient days, as they were the most prevalent and first written legend. She didn''t know why this was the case, but she had some theory that it was because they were the starting point for humanity. As she continued, she began to show her excitement and enjoyment of history towards Wu Siduo and Tang Wulin, who couldn''t help but silently praise her. As Mu Yiyi truly was showing the expression and feeling of someone who dearly loved their work. As she was continuing, she began talking about a topic that caused both Wu Siduo to be shocked, while Tang Wulin was slightly surprised. "Our ancient ancestors after the death and end of the Dragon n didn''t have a good time." Said Mu Yiyi with a sigh. "From what this text says or parts of it, they may have been enved or even worse hunted." Said Mu Yiyi as she seized one of the ancient texts that wereying next to the table stand. "...Here it''s. It seems our ancient ancestors really were living such a miserable life."Said Mu Yiyi before properly beginning to read. "We were bound, chained and nailed to the ground. Force to ept our bitter fate of being nothing more than sheep for the ughter. There was no hope, no sign of life or freedom." "Our children were born in a world filled with overwhelming despair and hell. With nothing to look forward to, except the endless terror and fear of those monsters." "Monsters who hid the dark, who prowled through the world and lord over us all. Countless years we were filled with misery, countless years were filled with sadness, all for what?" "Sometimes we all wished it was us who would have disappeared instead of the Dragon n or maybe this was our own defeated soul sprouting such words? We didn''t know the answer but what we did know, was things were hopeless." "Hopeless to fight..." "Hopeless to struggle..." "Hopeless to live..." "But..." "Something changed, something broke the cruel chains of fate and destiny. As if it was trying to flip this unfair world upside its head. Not many people know of him, not many people, understand his actions and what he did for us." "But we of old will always remember, we will always remember his words to us and the example he set for us." "For the sight was truly engraved in all of our hearts." "His march through the world, as he trampled upon the monsters. His golden hands uprooted those who prowled in the night. His zing red light that turned those who lord over all of us into dust and sparked a fire inside of all us." "His golden spear that was like the sun itself that shined and pierce through our darkest time. His sharpened golden-red eyes that were so unnatural and demonic that caused shivers through the souls of the monsters. His flowing robe that was so iparable and majestic that soaked in the blood of countless beasts and monsters." "Many may not remember his true appearance and maybe his miraculous legend will be lost in the irresistible currents of time." "Yet his miraculous deeds and action will always shine bright through the eternal Spirits of Humanity. For he was the beginning, the beginning of humanity''s rise to glory and fame. The one who made us not into prey..." "But into Absolute Predators." "His proper name may have been lost to time but his title could never be forgotten." "He was known to the world as..." "The Demon King." Chapter 190: Primordial Era (2) Chapter 190: Primordial Era (2) "The humans same him both as a demon and their savior. While the Spirit Beast saw him as the divine incarnation of the apocalypse and their executioner." Said Wu Yiyi before continuing to read. With the help of the Demon King, humanity not only regains their sacred freedom but also their pride and confidence. "The strange part is that in some of these texts, there are different ounts of what it means about the Demon King helping humanity." Said Wu Yiyi with a frustrated look. In one ount, it said that the Demon King stormed all of the holds of the Primordial Spirit Beast and ughter them all by himself. While other ounts talk of him breaking all of the humans out and forcing them to fight the Spirit Beast themselves. Some of the books even go into detail with the Demon King cursing out the humans and calling them cowards for cowering. While others tell of the Demon King reigniting the broken soul and spirit of their ancestors. "Some even go on to say, that the Demon King was feared more than even the Spirit Beast." Said Wu Yiyi with confusion written all over her face. This wasn''t the first time she read over these texts and yet everything time she read them, it always perplexed her on their mysterious meaning. As some of these texts meaning and sentence that both co-exist and contradicts each other. But of course, this was to be expected, as Wu Yiyi would have never thought that all of these texts and books on the Demon King were true. As it should be standard for the legend and truth of the Demon King to be distorted and changed over time. But sometimes, it isn''t always that way. Whether if most of these texts were changed throughout the ages of time or mixed up didn''t matter as one fact still remains. The Demon King was the one who started and ignited the mes that set off the rise of humanity. "Strangely enough, the mention of the Demon King seems to be even more contradictory in further parts. As some say he fought with humanity till the end, while others said he disappeared and some even said he was just a shadow." Said Wu Yiyi as she gently moved through the countless texts before. "Either way, they still built memorials and a shrine to remember him by. Where countless figures came to enthusiastically praise and remanence in his presence." Wu Siduo didn''t know what to say or think as she listens in on her mother''s tale. If she didn''t know Tang Wulin or if he hadn''t told her a tale simr to what her mother was saying, she would have been skeptical. But the problem was that the figure in ancient texts and books was too simr to Wulin. Even if one was to assume it was a different person with red eyes, and a golden spear. It still wouldn''t excuse the fact that Wulin did tell her and everyone he traveled towards the past. ''While some of the events see out of ce, taking a step back. It does seem simr to his story.'' Thought Wu Siduo in shock as she nces at Tang Wulin who still had a look of indifference. How could she not be shocked! Tang Wulin quite literally has a legend and recordings of him that went back billions if not millions of years. It''s not wrong to say, he was going against themon sense and realistess of the world more than he usually does. While they did believe he really did go back to the past and did many of the stuff, he mentions. They didn''t know his legend would be written down and still remembered even till now. One has to understand that almost a billion years passed and yet the legend of the Demon King, Tang Wulin still remained! Just how terrifying was this! Not only that but his legend was about him essentially being the beginning of all Soul Masters! The one who push-starts humanity rises toward greatness! "Funny enough, Spirit Masters in the ancient days began following the example of the Demon King with some of them even turning cold and indifferent. Hm, I wonder if this is where they got it from."Mused Wu Yiyi in a bit of amusement. Wu Yiyi then continued on with some vague texts of their being a kingdom that formed between the ancient humans and the Spirit Beast. She mentioned that it wasn''t all Spirit Beast that was cruel to humanity, with some of them even defending them. "It was truly a kingdom of wonders and peace. It''s said that with the help of these two races, the whole world was discovered and explored."Said Wu Yiyi with a delightful sigh. Just how amazing was that? The ability and powers of two whole races putting away their differences and helping each other. "How did the kingdom end?" Questioned Tang Wulin after a bit. "I don''t know." Said Wu Yiyi with a shrug of her shoulder and a look of helplessness. Most of the books and texts scarcely tell some parts of the Primordial Era, with them being only about this era before she assumes the copse. "It''s truly a wonder how such a civilization could copse and be destroyed without even one recording or ancient text about it. It''s, even more, sadder, that we can''t find out how this came to be." After the formation of the Kingdom and a few bits of information during that period. Everything after that was nk as if the eras after it was nk and billions of years went by in a sh. "I wish I could find out about this before it''s my time." Said Wu Yyiyi. "Why is that mom?" "It''s because I don''t wish for us to make the mistake and for such a terrible thing to happen again." Said Wu Yiyi causing Wu Siduo to furrow her brows before nodding after a while. "Don''t worry mom. I will help you find the truth." Said Wu Siduo with her hand''s clench, causing Wu Yiyi to blink her eyes in surprise. Before instantly bing teary eyes and bringing Wu Siduo into a hug. Wu Siduo cried out to her mom but Wu Yiyi didn''t listen and continue snuggling her daughter. "Such a good daughter! Mommy doesn''t deserve you!" "Please let go!" Tang Wulin once again ignore the Mother-Daugther Duo and reviewed the words of Mu Yiyi. Whether it be from the tales of his actions in the past, the kingdom that was made by Wang Tang and the others or the forgotten history after the Kingdom. All were something he wanted to know more about, it was as if something was slowly pushing and pleading for him to find out more. He wouldn''t pay much attention to this if it wasn''t for his instinct and body feeling this way. Although he wasn''t sure if this was really the case, as it would be wrong to say he wasn''t intrigued about the people he met back then. ''I wonder...thought Tang Wulin with a bit of loneliness before sighing. Shaking his head, Tang Wulin decide to put this off forter, as there were still things he wanted to know and asked about. "Are there any more legends?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Mu Yiyi and causing her to stop hugging Wu Siduo. "Of course there are! Tell me something have you ever heard about the Nine Dragon Kings? The ones who were the sons of an ancient dragon that ruled the Dragon n." Said Mu Yiyi with her eyes sparkling. To say she loved talking about all of these legends, whether they be myth or lost history would be an understatement. As one has to understand, there very few people in the world of Douluo that wanted to learn about ancient history. If it wasn''t Soul Technology, Cultivation or the Legendary Figures up till twenty thousand years then the people don''t care. So it shouldn''t be a surprise that Mu Yiyi was all too happy to continue talking about history, especially to her daughter''s boyfriend. ''Nice catch, my sweet daughter.'' Though Mu Yiyi while giving her daughter imaginary thumps up and hug. This, of course, caused Wu Siduo to shiver slightly. "Did you know that the ancient god had an extra son!" Said Wu Yiyi with her eyes sparkling causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "I thought it was only nine?" "Maybe it was? Or maybe the identity of the extra son was lost the current of time? Either way, the texts only say a little bit and nothing much." Said Wu Yiyi with a sigh. She really wished that most of the texts didn''t have most of their content cut off or burned. As it bes increasingly frustrating and hopeless the more she dives into these books. Yet nothing can be done as the fact that they survive for these untold amounts of years was a miracle in itself. Tang Wulin, on the other hand, was surprised at this but didn''t pay it any mind for now. He was nning to ask the Dragon Kings or treat it as a mistrantion. ''Depends on my mood.'' Thought Tang Wulin before questioning Wu Yiyi on something else. "Where exactly did you find these texts?" "I and a bunch of others who were interesting in the mysterious of the past came together and formed a group. We would all travel the world, looking for any clues or rumors about these books but most of the time there are in old abandon ruins." Said Mu Yiyi and then her next words cause a bit of surprise in Tang Wulin. "One of my college Zhao Jiu recently sent me a message about his discovery of another ancient ruin." Said Wu Yiyi while her body slightly trembled at the picture of her gaining another ancient text. ''Zhao Jiu?... It''s has been a while.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began to recall that old man. "You know him?" Sleipnir''s voice rang out. "Yea, we met him on the Everdes mountain." Zeref''s voice rang out. It was through his help, that Tang Wulin was able to find out the history and background of the Everde Mountain. While also figuring out why he was sent there, with the true motive being them trying to temper and train him with the gravity. It was also with his help, that he was able to be healed after his first fight with Kirin. It wouldn''t be wrong to say, he slightly wonders how that old man was doing after he left. ''Well, it doesn''t matter right now.'' Thought Tang Wulin. # For the next week, Wu Siduo spent time with her mother Wu Yiyi. Tang Wulin stayed at the house and continued his training, while those duos bonded more with each other. From what he learned and heard from Wu Siduoter, they visited all of the old spots that her mom used to take her. After that, they would visit other ces of Lexion City, with her mom dragging her everywhere. After the week had been up, Wu Siduo and Tang Wulin headed but to Shrek. But not before being tenderly hugged by Wu Yiyi, who told both of them to visit again soon. She also told them that she will keep them updated on her findings of the past. Chapter 191: Valley Training Chapter 191: Valley Training "Goddamn it!" A voice rang out in the barrennd, asrge movements could be heard through the valley. A youth was weaving through thend in a blur of ck and white. While he was doing this, arrays of lights began descending upon him. There were too many to count, with some of them fractioning the ground upon contact and causing arge amount of explosion. ''Those crazy-ass dragons!'' Thought Xie Xie in irritation as he felt his spiritual sense screaming out the danger. ''Space-Time Dragon eleration.'' ''Time eleration.'' As the endless streaks of light that were iparably brilliantly descending upon Xie Xie figure in numerous numbers. It was only through Xie Xie''s figure turning into a streak of ck-white that he was able to escape the st radius. Yet even with him escaping from the attacks, he could nevertheless feel the shockwave from behind. A testament to the strength and numbers of attacks he was weaving through. Apart from this, roars of anger and rage sounded from behind Xie Xie. There were countless dragons, fromnd to sky behind Xie Xie, all of them rushing and pursuing him. If one saw this, they would have questioned what exactly Xie Xie did to piss them off. As each of these dragons was all chasing him with vigor! Normally Xie Xie wouldn''t be averse to fighting all of them, but there were just too many of them behind him. All of them with the intent and will to kill him. ''All because of those bastards!'' Thought Xie Xie inwardly with rage while recalling the reason he was even suffering this. After he was hauled into the Dragon Valley of the Seven-Colored bracelet. The Jade Dragon King began exining to him, what exactly his role was and his training. To say he was shocked about Tang Wulin''s identity of the ''Reincarnation of the Dragon God'' would be an understatement. Of course, it wasn''t true reincarnation but him housing the essence and spirit of the Golden Dragon King. With the Jade Dragon King going on to say, that Tang Wulin will be the next Dragon God. Xie Xie would admit he didn''t know exactly who or what the Dragon God was. But after the Jade Dragon King told him the story of the Primordial Era and the feats of the Dragon God. He was shocked! But more than that, he was shocked at the degree of achievements of this magnificent existence. Whether it be from the fact that it''s the originator of all beast-type, the person who made the Seven-Colored Law or it is one of the strongest God. And Tang Wulin was supposed to be the heir to him. If that wasn''t enough, heter found out that the Silver Dragon King was also near them. It didn''t take long before Xie Xie was able to connect the dots and realize who the Silver Dragon King was or who had its bloodline. Xie Xie didn''t know if it was irony or coincidence that Wulin, Na''er and Gu Yue all had simr spirits. While at the same time being able to meet each other at such a young age. Either way, Xie Xie was able to easily ept all of this to the surprise of the Jade Dragon King. It wasn''t surprising, considering Xie Xie knew Wulin and Gu Yue for a very long time. He knew both of them were way too abnormal and this exnation was able to provide the reason on why this was the case. Although unbeknownst to him, Gu Yue and Na''er didn''t just have the Silver Dragon King martial soul but was the Silver Dragon King. The Jade Dragon King goes on to tell him a bit more. Alongside the fact that the Dragon n has a chance to be revived if Wulin his able to be stronger. Xie Xie didn''t have much of an opinion on this except it wouldn''t be bad to see the Jade Dragon King alive. This was all before he began training under the Jade Dragon King. The Jade Dragon King forced him to withstand his attacks to gain insights of Space and Time. Then when he couldn''t withstand anymore, he would heal him up and then have the dragons in the Dragon Valley chase him. In his words, he wanted Xie Xie to use the power of Space and Time to be elusive and unpredictable if he wanted to survive. ''What the hell does he mean?'' Thought Xie Xie as he quickly shifted to the side to dodge countless earth spikes rising. Xie Xie then jumps up into the sky before moving one hand in a circle and the other hand thrusting out. ''Time Dtion.'' ''Space-Time Dragon Freeze the World.'' A gray hue began exploding from Xie Xie as everything around him began slowing down. The raging dragons behind were rushing behind with them not caring about the iing gray hue, which began to slow them down. It was to the point, where some of them look like they were frozen in a standstill. This truly was the terrifying might of time, to bring all things to a standstill. But Xie Xie didn''t choose to dash towards them but began condensing the power of time and space inside of his hand. If anyone was to see this, they would be shocked at what Xie Xie was able to achieve. It was because two daggers began forming in each of his hands, one dagger condenses with the power of space and the other with time. ''Still not stable enough.'' Thought Xie Xie with a grimace as saw the blurry image of his two daggers before sighing and throwing them towards the Dragon Hoard. After throwing them, he instantly turned around and began running once again. As the two daggers pierced over towards the Dragon Hoards, the gray hue instantly shatters from the terrifying aura and might of the Dragons. Even the two daggers began to crumble before fading away from the aura of the dragons. ''Curse these dragons!'' # For the next month, Tang Wulin has been furthering his connection. asionally his friends would check up on him before going back to their own devices. Mu Xi was working onpleting thest sets of Three-Words Battle Armor for the others. Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi and the others he was with were still out visiting the other cities. Wu Siduo was with the body sect members who were training and trying to reach the next level. Yue Zhengyu and Dai Yun''er were done with the Second Release with Yue Zhengyu taking her somewhere to train. Although his lips did twitch at the expression Dai Yun''er showed to him after experiencing the pain. Surprisingly, the only two people he hadn''t met up with was Yuene and Xinn. They called him and told him they were at the Spirit Pagoda working on their next Spirit Soul. As both of them reached the rank of Spirit Sage and needed a new spirit soul. It was nigh-time on the Sea God Ind, that everyone was either cultivating or sleeping. Except for a figure that was walking towards the Sea God Pavilion. "It has been months since Ist left." Mutter Na''er as she moved through the lush grass of the Sea God Ind. She didn''t know why but the vegetation around her was filled with vastly more life and vigor before she left the Ind. She could feel the warmth andfort that it was giving off, just by her walking pass. As if it was weing her back home after a long journey. ''Did Wulin do this?'' Thought Na''er as she recalled him telling her about him going to the Demon Ind to get the needed items to heal the Gold Tree. ''Either way, something good must have happened to the Gold Tree.'' Thought Na''er before her face began to grimace as she began dreading the reaction of her teacher. She told him, she would only be gone for a while but who would have thought it would have taken over three months. It was all because the Nine Dragon King trial took way longer than they expected and with them, having to clean up the aftermath. Especially after the appearance of Wulin, with the whole Star Dou Forest trying to figure out who he was. Fortunately, none of them knew Wulin was a... ''Is even human?'' Thought Na''er after a bit of thinking before shaking her head and just making a note to ask Wulin about this. Either way, she and Gu Yue spent a while month calming the Star Dou Forest down. Then a few more weeks making a n for the future, as it seems Evil Soul Masters were seen in the forest. ''Vermins.'' Thought Na''er with her eyes shing violet as she recalled some of the atrocities theymitted in the forest. Headless Spirit Beast, body bashed open and even some of the limbs were removed. It was actions like these that constantly reinforce hers and Gu Yue urge to want to destroy humanity or at least the evil ones. But of course, she knew from the teaching of her master and Wulin. That anyone canmit an atrocity, and it all depends on their situation and how much power they have. Nheless, they were able to drive out all of the Evil Soul Masters and buried the dead Spirit Beasts. After that, they set up protection of the forest with Di Tian before her and Gu Yue set off back to Shrek. ''Well, I''m here.'' Thought Na''er with a sigh before pushing open the Pavilion door and spreading out her spiritual sense to find her master. She didn''t need to look for him, as a figure instantly appeared in front of her. Yun Ming stared at his student with a raised brow with his foot tapping the floor. "Hey, master..." Mutter Na''er with a feeble smile while hoping her mistress was around. "I''m not even going to ask why. Just tell me what you have been doing."Said Yun Ming with an exasperated sigh. He didn''t know if this was because of Tang Wulin''s influence or if this was a thing for her and them. But their group of Soul Masters had a knack of disappearing or going missing for months on end before randomly appearing again. ''It''s honestly annoying.'' Thought Yun Ming. Na''er only weakly giggles before telling her master the story she and Gu Yue came up with if the others asked where they had been. "So you travel around a few of the cities and came across some Evil Soul Masters." Said Yun Ming after Na''er finished with her tale with his expression turning grave. ''They aren''t afraid of us anymore...It seems Shrek must reinforce not only them but to the world of our authority.'' Thought Yun Ming as he knew something had to be done or these Evil Soul Masters might just turn the whole Douluo Continent against them. ''I knew this would happen.'' Thought Na''er as she saw her teacher expression. Na''er had to go through a big argument with her teacher about going on the ''Short Journey''. Yun Ming was concern about her safety with the Evil Spirit Masters moving around. She didn''t fault him on this, as after seeing the actions of the Evil Soul Master in Star Dou Forest. While also hearing their deeds in the cities she passed by. It wouldn''t be wrong to say, that they truly might muster most of their force to try and kill her. As with her identity as the disciple of the Sea God Pavilion Master of Shrek Academy. How could the Evil Soul Master not want to kill her? Especially considering it was the members of Shrek tens of thousand years ago, that brought an end to them. To those lunatics, the death of a future seed of Shrek and the heir to the Sea God Pavilion is worth the sacrifice. "It''s fine, I will tell you when Yalies back." Said Yun Ming after he was finish thinking. "Ok...Did big brother return?"Questioned Na''er after nodding her head. "He has been here for a month." Said Yun Ming causing Na''er to smile before nodding her head to her master before leaving. "I hope your n works."Mutter Yun Ming as he watches his disciple figure fading away. Na''er made her way towards the small, little cabin hut that she stayed for years. She was humming as she made her way past the wood door and into her the small, little hut. Yet to her surprise, she saw her big brother Wulin sleeping on the bed. ''So he has been sleeping here since he came back.'' Thought Na''er before her smile became even bigger as she moved towards the bed. It didn''t take her long to get ready for bed, as she moved towards the other side of the bed. Unbeknownst to her, as she was closing in, Tang Wulin was furrowing his brows as his sense and instinct felt someone close. But then he instantly rxes after finding no ill intent and recognizing the aura somewhat. As she slips into the bed, she slides towards Wulin''s embrace, with her moving his arms and having them wrap around her. Then with a light sigh, she rests her head on his chest before slowly falling asleep to the warmth. Chapter 192: Planar and Seven Colored Chapter 192: nar and Seven Colored The next day! "Am I human?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Na''er and Gu Yue who was observing him. To say he was a bit surprised at their random question would be an understatement. After he woke up and saw Na''er sleeping next to him, he knew they were done confronting the problems of Star Dou Forest. From then, Na''er followed him towards the middle of the Sea God Ind with her telling him that she and Gu Yue wanted to talk. ''To think it would be about this...I guess I shouldn''t be surprised.'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight amusement. "Wulin, you already know about the Nine Dragon King trial and how only Spirit Beast can enter." Said Gu Yue with a roll of her eyes before slightly narrowing them at him. "So, how exactly did you get in?" Initially, she was keen on believing it was because of the Golden Dragon King bloodline but then scrap that idea, as she knew it was just a bloodline. Unless Wulin truly absorbed and took on the whole essence of the Golden Dragon King, then he would still be a typical human. ''One has to be a full and genuine Spirit Beast to enter.'' Thought Gu Yue. "I don''t have a clear answer for you." Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er and Gu Yue to blink their eyes. "But it could presumably be because of this." Said Tang Wulin as he raised his wrist and thereby cutting off Gu Yue before she could speak. Gu Yue and Na''er blink their eyes at the bracelet on Tang Wulin''s wrist. Gu Yue narrowed her eyes while staring deeply at the bracelet before her eyes widen when a brilliant sh of Seven-Colored pass. "Don''t tell me this is!" "Yes, it''s the Dragon Valley. It was condensed into this Seven-Colored Bracelet, allowing the True Dragons from the past to be house in here."Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to nod her head while also thinking for a bit. "It''s possible...That because of the True Dragons and the Dragon Kings being house in the bracelet. You were granted special ess inside."Said Na''er with her hand on her chin. "That might be the only real case, as at least we have clear evidence here. Still, to think you had this." Said Gu Yue with aplicated look on her face. "Did you always have the jeweled bracelet, Big brother?" Questioned Na''er but to her surprise, Wulin shrugs his shoulder. "I recently found out about this when I was on Demon Ind. It seems I had it ever since I went back in time." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue and Na''er eyes to widen. "You never once notice this, even back then?" "Nope, from what Taotie mention when I encountered him on the Demon Ind. It seems the Mountain Dragon King didn''t have enough time to tell me about it." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to blink her eyes in further surprise. "They have enough strength tomunicate with you?" Questioned Gu Yue with a raised brow. "More or less, although they barely converse with me." Said Tang Wulin with a shrug of his shoulder causing Gu Yue to nod her head. She then moved closer to Tang Wulin before bringing the Seven-Colored Bracelet closer to her. She then sent her Spiritual Sense into the bracelet to survey the condition of the valley. In a matter of seconds, she was able to sense all of the True Dragons, familiar terrain, skeleton, and Dragon Kings inside of the Seven-Colored Jewel. ''...Wait a minute, is that Xie Xie.'' Thought Gu Yue in surprise as she felt a familiar energy signal running through the valley. Tang Wulin arched a brow as he saw the Seven-Colored Jewel shing brightly for a few minutes before it died down and Gu Yue moving away. "I just talk with the Holy Dragon King as he was able to sense my spiritual sense. He told me everything." Said Gu Yue with a sigh before ncing at Tang Wulin. "What?" "You really are cruel to Xie Xie." Said Gu Yue with her lips twitching causing Na''er to be confused and Tang Wulin to roll his eyes. "He wanted to be stronger." Said Tang Wulin as if it exined and justified everything. Gu Yue didn''t know whether tough or cry at his words, as she knew Xie Xie would have many words to say about that. Shaking her head, she asked him what he had been doing for the past months since he returned. "You''re trying to connect with nature? And also the ne?"Questioned Gu Yue in shock with Na''er eyes shing behind her. "More or less. At the moment I have made some progress, with me being able to understand bits of thews of the world." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to nod her head. "Can you guys use the power of the ne?" Questioned Tang Wulin as technically they created the Seven-Colored Law and should still have knowledge about the ne. "Sadly, we can''t. As there is still a nar Lord that resides in this world. Unless we usurp the position or gain their willingness to resign, then we can''t ess its feature. The best we can do is understand its function and how it works." Said Gu Yue. "It''s why we are a bit surprised you are trying to ess its power." Said Na''er causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Of course, Sleipnir and Yggdrasil already told him something simr to what Gu Yue said. It was only because they were beings whose roots are so deep into the, that they are able to still draw and manipte the ne. Even with the nar Lord still being active. But for some reason, to even Sleipnir''s surprise, Tang Wulin was able to gain the ne approval way too fast. This was a shock to Sleipnir who thought it would have taken longer, while Yggdrasil simply giggles but didn''t say anything. That made Tang Wulin suspicious but he didn''t call her out on it yet. "Still to think you are connecting with Nature." Mutter Gu Yue before falling into thought. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, as he knew it was about time he began his training. Na''er didn''t say anything as she also sat down as she saw her brother getting ready to train. Yet as he began connecting to Nature, he was momentarily interrupted by both Gu Yue and Na''er gasp of shock. Blinking his eyes, Tang Wulin was met with the bizarre look of Na''er and Gu Yue. "What''s wrong?" "...Big brother, are you actually able to draw upon the life energy?"Questioned Na''er slowly after a bit, as if she was having trouble speaking. "Kinda...Is there a problem?"Question Tang Wulin also while raising a brow at them. "No...In fact, this is a good thing." Said Gu Yue with her eyes shining before grabbing Na''er and moving closer to Tang Wulin. Soon, they all found themself sitting around each other, in a triangle shape. With one of Wulin hand holding one of the girls. "So you want me to help you guys absorb the Life Energy?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow. "Well, not exactly the life energy but the Seven-Colored wisp that asionally shows up. Don''t worry, all we need you to do he infuse the life energy into us." Said Gu Yue with her eye still sparkling and her body shaking. Tang Wulin only sighed beforeplying and then he began carefully pouring the life energy that was inside of his Soul Core into them. As this was going on, to the surprise of Tang Wulin. He saw the green energy that was leaving his body and going to the duos in front of him changing. The green energy that began to slowly coil around both Gu Yue and Na''er started to show hints of pink. The energy began seeping into there body before lighting up their figure and causing them to glow. Gu Yue and Na''er were slowly bing increasingly divine and holy as if they were ascending or regaining something that was lost. Gu Yue hair began to scatter around, with hints of silver-purple hue beginning to show and grow even more. While Na''er became even more dazzling and brilliant with her figure growing more. This onlysted a few more minutes before the light died down. Gu Yue and Na''er began to slowly open their eyes with a faint smile forming on there face. "It really did work."Mutter Gu Yue with her face brightening while disregarding the fact that the tips of her hair were now silver. "I..." "This means you can stay Na''er." Said Gu Yue before her eyes widen as she realizes her mistake. "Exin." Said Tang Wulin with his eyes slightly narrowing. Gu Yue sighed before telling Wulin about what just happened. What she and Na''er were doing was them trying to restore their lost potential that was caused by the splitting. Normally, such an action would be impossible unless they fused back together. As there wasn''t anything else in this world that could possibly make up for their deficiency. Or so they thought. As it seems the life energy that Tang Wulin was able to draw upon, contained the''s Seven-Colored Energy. The Seven-Colored Law still had bits of Creation Energy that the Dragon God used to create it. Since the Dragon God was a being that wielded both the power of Annihtion and Creation, which made it the strongest. It was because of this, that they were able to miraculously restore the lost amount from each other. Of course, this was still a shock to them, as not even they could do something like this. As they would have to be first able to make a connection with the ne but that was impossible with the present nar Lord. But unbeknownst to Na''er and Gu Yue, Tang Wulin wasn''t drawing on the Seven-Colored Law. He was using the life energy inside of his Soul Core and the life orb that was orbiting it. One has to understand that Tang Wulin created and gained these features from the Goddess of Life and her energy that was lying around in the Primordial Era. The Goddess of Life didn''t only have control over Life but also Creation. While it couldn''tpare to the Creation God, her control and ability to generate were still noteworthy. Inside of the Life Orb and his Soul Core, the Life Energy contained hues of Creation Energy inside. While there may not be much, just a little bit is enough to bring back some of Gu Yue and Na''er''s potential. All of this was recently told to Tang Wulin from Yggdrasil and Sleipnir, once they heard Gu Yue''s exnation. "...You were using the Life Energy inside of you."Mutter Gu Yue in shock. "Hm yeah, it seems the Life Energy does contain bits of Creation Energy inside of it." Said Tang Wulin, although he was inwardly surprised at Yggdrasil and Sleipnir''s words. "You created a Core with Life Energy." Said Na''er before then nodding her head as she began to understand. "This is why you were able to restore the Gold Tree and bring back the Vegetation of the Ind."Mutter Na''er while she nces around. "...If that is the case. Then the Life Energy you absorbed on the Demon Ind wasn''t from the...No normal ne Life Energy can contain Creation Energy, it must have been either from a higher ne like a divine ne or possibly a God whose position cross over with it." Said Gu Yue after going through her experiences and knowledge. "We can talk about thister, for now, continue about Na''er and her chance of fading." Said Tang Wulin as he knew they were getting off track. "...Fine, but we areing back to this."Said Gu Yue with a small re before continuing. She also goes on to tell him, that without something like this. Na''er would have most likely faded as she was the lesser half of the both of them and she was on borrow time. As them splitting was not natural and something that couldn''tst forever. Unless something was done soon, the lesser of them would fade or worst-case scenario. Both of them would fade from not being able to hold up their existence. "...How much have you guys regained?"Questioned Tang Wulin after he gave Na''er a deep look, which she understood. "Before I only had about seventy percent of the original potential. But now? It was moved up to seventy-five percent." Said Gu Yue after inspecting her self with her spiritual sense. "Forty percent." Said Na''er also after a bit of inspecting too. Gu Yue was surprised at first but then she nodded her head as she grasps why this happened. Since Na''er potential was lesser than hers, the increase would obviously be bigger. "Couldn''t the Lacrima fill with Life Energy have worked for you guys?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue and Na''er to blink their eyes. "If the Life Energy filled inside ising from you...Then it may be possible." Said Gu Yue lightly. Gu Yue and Na''er didn''t use the Lacrima filled with Life Energy before because they weren''t apart of the Body Sect. Wulin made it a rule that only members that are apart of the Body Sect can utilize these Lacrima for training. Also with the fact, that they weren''t able to sense anything that was special about the orb. Of course, this was because of Zeref''s design, as he didn''t want any missteps to ur. "Alright, I will give you guys some set. For now, just focus on absorbing them. Also, will this bring you all back to full potential?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "No. At most, it would keep Na''er from fading for a few more years." Said Gu Yue with a sigh causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''Okay, after the Cmities. I have to focus on finding Fairy Heart.'' Thought Tang Wulin with his eyes sharping. "Now back to what we''re talking about before. Fess up, what do you know about the Demon Ind." Said Gu Yue with a raised brow. "Oh right, the Demon Ind seems to have descended from the God Realm and seems to have brought down the Goddess of Life Essence." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue and Na''er to be shocked. "And also it seems I have gained her bloodline." Said Tang Wulin. ''..'' ''..'' Chapter 193: Peaks Of The World (1) Chapter 193: Peaks Of The World (1) In a blink of an eye, another month had passed. The state of Shrek Academy was once again buzzing with activity. As there were countless organizations and well-know figures seamlessly moving through the Academy ground. It was simr to the Sea God''s Fated Blind Date but way grander and important. Unlike The Sea God''s Fated Blind Date attendance for this event was mandatory with anyone who didn''t attend would be treated as a traitor. Just from the threat of being dered as a traitor, one could understand andprehend how important this gathering was. To some, it was a gathering to get rid of the Holy Spirit Cult and the Evil Soul Master. To others, it may be a gathering to deal with the Cmity beasts. Or to others, it was a gathering to bring up the mood. Either way, the beings who were at the peak of the Douluo Continent were all here. "Finally! I''m free from that hell." A voice rang out on the Sea God Ind. A handsome young man with blond hair and striking green eyes were striking a pose. His hands were spread wide open with a big smile on his face with his clothing having cuts and tears. "Congrattions." Said Tang Wulin towards to the upbeat Xie Xie. "Boss!" Shouted Xie Xie with his eyes bing teary before pouncing on Tang Wulin and hugging him tightly. "...Was it that bad?"Asked Tang Wulin with a raised brow as he saw the mess that was Xie Xie. "Was it bad...Boss, it was horrible!"Shouted Xie Xie while clenching his fist and still wrap around Tang Wulin. Day in and Day out, he had to undoubtedly suffer to those sadistic Dragons. He was chased, beaten and forced to fight through hoards of Dragons forces before he was allowed to leave. If that wasn''t bad enough, he was given tests by that damnable dragon as proof he indeed learned and mastered each lesson. If he failed or messed up on even one part of the test, he was forced to restart all over. Just how hateful was this? Xie Xie truly wanted to carve a bloody path out of the Dragon Valley and make it back. "Did you at least learn anything?" "Of course..." Said Xie Xie with a sigh as the Jade Dragon King quite literally beat and stuff the lessons into his body. ''If that wasn''t bad enough. It wouldn''t shut up about him protecting Wulin.'' Thought Xie Xie in irritation as he recalls the constant yapping of the dragon. Every time Xie Xie messed up or was a capture. The Jade Dragon King would also scold him andin about how he such a failure as the guard of the Dragon God. ''Actually, now that I remember that.'' "Hey captain, are you really the Heir of the Dragon God?" Questioned Xie Xie after letting go of Tang Wulin. "Hm? Those old dragons mention that?" "More like they wouldn''t stop talking about."Mutter Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "Technically I can be considered the Dragon God heir." Said Tang Wulin with a shrug of his shoulder. Whether he would care enough to gain its God Position was another story in itself but that was for another time. Nheless, Xie Xie was absolutely shocked as this was confirmation from the being himself. Sure the Jade Dragon King kept on preaching this to him but to actually have it confirmed by Wulin himself? One has to remember it was almost impossible to get Wulin to do something he didn''t want to, especially since his strength has been growing. "I''m sure they told you more things." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to blink his eyes before nodding his head. "Alright, tell me what they told you on the way." "Huh? Where are we going, boss?"Questioned Xie Xie but then his body slightly shivers as he saw a small smile on Tang Wulin''s face. "We''re crashing a gathering." # As Xie Xie and Tang Wulin made their way towards the Sea God Pavilion. Xie Xie was telling Tang Wulin about him finding what his bracelet was, the Silver Dragon King and other stuff. To say Xie Xie was surprised that the things that he was told were true would be an understatement. He genuinely didn''t know which one was more shocking, as each of them could cause the world to go in an uproar. Just the Dragon God thing alone was terrifying, as this meant Tang Wulin had a chance of ascending and bing a real god. Thest time someone ascended to Godhood was twenty thousand years during the era of the Great Tang San. While some believe that the Ice Douluo Huo Yuhao also ascended tens thousands of years ago, there was at the moment no concrete evidence of this. "...Say, boss, why exactly are we going to the Pavilion? I thought we were going to the gathering of the Soul Masters?"Questioned Xie Xie. The only reason he knew about the Soul Masters gathering at Shrek Academy was that it was a big thing months before it even happened. With Zhou Shi telling him he should go a prepare if he wanted to participate, since there may even be Title Douluo who will join. Tang Wulin simply smiled without saying anything to Xie Xie and move towards the entrance. In front of the entrances were two Title Douluo who were guarding the way. "Boss..."Mutter Xie Xie but he didn''t say anything else as he saw Tang Wulin was still moving toward the entrance. "Halt!" "This area is off-limit, the gathering is being held on Shrek!" The Title Douluo instantly shouted once they saw the approaching figure of Tang Wulin and Xie Xie while also letting out their spiritual pressure. The Pavilion Master had made it clear to them, that they should not allow anyone to enter without reporting back to them. These two Title Douluo knew that the entrance they were guarding was the path to the meeting of all of the peak Soul Master of this era. It was because of this, that they doubt that these two figures approaching would be allowed to enter, especially when their cultivation base was so low. Tang Wulin kept on walking forward as if he didn''t hear them causing Xie Xie lips to twitch and the two Title Douluo to narrow their eyes. "Did you not-" Before one of the Title Douluo could finish his words, an unspeakably terrifying murderousness suddenly pounced on him and the other Title Douluo. Their eyes widen in fright as they felt the murderous aura that practically seems to have be material from how thick and brilliant it was. Yet what made them tremble was therge scarlet figurehead with bloodred sword on its forehead appeared before them with cold murderous intent. ''...Are we going to die?'' ''No!'' The two Title Douluo didn''t know what to do as they felt their thought slowing down as the overflowing intent was making their soul tremble. And then it vanished. Both of them drop to the ground, with their breath bing ragged and the eyes dting with their body trembling. Yet none of this did anything to cause a pause in Tang Wulin step. He moved past the two Title Douluo, who instantly froze up as he walked past. ''Poor fellows.'' Thought Xie Xie as he gazes at the Soul Masters in pity. Still, he was a bit surprised Wulin was able to cause such a reaction with just his killing intent alone. ''Then again, he did something simr at the Sea God Fated Blind Festival.'' Thought Xie Xie before he was called out of his thoughts by Tang Wulin''s voice. "Person supposed to be guarding me, are youing?" "A-Ah right!" Said Xie Xie as he quickly mouthed sorry to the Title Douluo before chasing after Tang Wulin. "Say, Captain, what exactly are we going to be doing?" Questioned Xie Xie as he began to realize that the ce they were going wasn''t simple. How could a ce that was being guarded by Title Douluos be so simple? "I told you, to crash a gathering." Said Tang Wulin as he moved towards the bronze door that was ahead of them. "That what I mean, just what type of gathering-" As Tang Wulin pushed open the door, Xie Xie trailed off as he saw everyone who was inside stopped what they are doing and began staring at them. Normally he wouldn''t care much about being stared at, but it bes a different story when it wasn''t normal Soul Masters but those at the very peak. ''Is that the Vice Hall Master of the Tang Sect, Zang Xin.'' Thought Xie Xie in shock as he saw a handsome man who looked in his forties staring at him. It wasn''t just him that Xie Xie recognizes but also Long Yeyue, Zhou Shi, Yali, and the other Sea God Pavilion Members. There were also the Spirit Pagoda Master, Qiangu Dongfeng, the Vice Pagoda Master Leng Yaozhu and other members of the Spirit Pagoda. Even the Federation War Gods joined, with the War God Temple Master Chen Xinjie also being here. To say Xie Xie was shocked would be an understatement, as he begins questioning if it right for them to be in here. "Who is this?" Questioned Chen Xinjie who was known as the Vast Sea Douluo with his eyes narrowing. "...Wait a minute, are these people Soul Sage! How is a Soul Sage allowed in here!"Shouted another man. Of course, they weren''t the only ones who were surprised at this. It was just that they were the only ones who couldn''t control themself to voice it out. "...Boss, why are we here?" Questioned Xie Xie in a low tone but of course, his whispering meant nothing to the ears of those who stood at the peak. "Is this everyone?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Yun Ming who was standing at the end of the huge table where everyone was around. His disregard for the people around him and words caused most of the people in the room to show a hint of surprise. Just who were they exactly? People who stood at the peak! The weakest person here was at the cultivation of a Hyper Douluo but even then, that person was a powerhouse in their own right. Yet they were all ignored by a Soul Master who was just a Soul Sage. How could they not be surprised and a little shocked at this? But then their surprise became even bigger when the Sea God Pavilion Master, Yun Ming didn''t get mad at the youth but actually answer him. "More or less." Said Yun Ming with a sigh as he begins foreseeing the problems of Wulin actions and words. "Pavilion Master..." "Yun Ming, Who is this person?" Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng whose eyes were cold. Yun Ming wasn''t given a chance to answer as Tang Wulin began walking onward with Xie Xie silently following him while trying hard to not nce around. But that wasn''t what stops him from talking, it was the movement of the Vast Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie who instantly appeared in front of Tang Wulin. "Boy, do you think just anyone can be in here?" Questioned Chen Xinjie before his aura erupted and began pouncing on the youths before him. ''Overbearing!'' Thought Xie Xie as he felt the pressure erupting from Chen Xinjie. Xie Xie already knew this was Chen Xinjie Spiritual Domain, as this was not only the first he had seen or experienced it. Of course, luckily for him, he was able to bear with the overbearing might of Chen Xinjie domain and the pressure was overbearing. It was stillcking whenpared to the Demon Monarch Alba or the Jade Dragon King. Yet that still didn''t mean he wasn''t having trouble moving as he felt a mighty maelstrom trying to crush him into mince meats. Considerable astonishment shed through Chen Xinjie and everyone else eyes as they saw the youths were able to bear the pressure of his Spiritual Domain. This wasn''t the relentless pressure of any Spiritual Domain but one from a Limit Douluo! The fact that these youths are still standing up is apuse on its own. Even if Chen Xinjie was holding back, his overwhelming pressure was still something normal Soul Sage couldn''t handle. But everyone''s expression quickly changes when they heard the words of the white-haired youth. "Not bad, the pressure truly is something I''m finding hard to resist." Said Tang Wulin with his expression still indifferent. To the surprise of Xie Xie who was behind him and the people who were sitting around him, as they saw him experience Chen Xinjie Spiritual Domain. "But." Instantly the raging torrents and maelstrom Spiritual Domain that was ruthlessly crushing on Tang Wulin started distorting around his figure before dispersing away, leaving everyone shocked. Chen Xinjie''s eyes widen when he felt his overbearing domain crushing down but doing nothing to Tang Wulin as if he was simply devouring it all up. Green-colored specs of light began revolving around Tang Wulin as the maelstrom and torrent kept on descending down on him. With one step, the domain began crashing down on Tang Wulin faster and stronger with it shaking endlessly. Then it shattered and breaks asunder on Tang Wulin''s next step as a violent burst of raw energy swept through the area. But not before something shed past and allowed Chen Xinjie''s and everyone else in the room to see it. A terrifying figure broke through the space behind Tang Wulin and gazed at everything in the room as if it was here to judge them. White eyes that were as pale as the moon, a blunt round head with tes adorned on top with blue-ckish energy coiling around it. A dragon head was behind Tang Wulin. They all saw one side of the Dragon before feeling an unbearable and terrifying pressure that crashed down on all of them. They felt its will of domination and supremacy as it looks down on all of them with disdain. As if they were nothing more than insects, that it could squash with a simple movement. Then they heard its roar, a roar that seems to have the power to suppress the heavens itself as they felt their body tremble. "You are stillcking." Chapter 194: Peaks Of the World (2) Chapter 194: Peaks Of the World (2) Shock! They were all stunned. Through their very eyes, they witness a terrifying scene that was extremely shocking. How could this youth who wasn''t even in his twenties and just a Soul Sage be so powerful? He forced back a Limit Douluo Spiritual Domain with his might! One has to understand the difference between a Soul Sage, and a Limit Douluo is too vast to evenprehend. Even if thousands of Soul Sage were to team up, they would still be nothing more than ants toward a Limit Douluo. Especially if that Limit Douluo was one of the few Quasi God who walks the world unrestrained and freely. What did a Quasi God represent? The Peak! Strength! Freedom! And this wasn''t just any Limit Douluo but the Hall Master of the War God Temple and The Regimental Commander the Sea God Army''s. Chen Xinjie! His statues were by no means any lower than even the Sea God Pavilion Master, Yun Ming. Yet not only could he not suppress a youth who was a Soul Sage but instead could only evenly sh with him. With all of this, how could they all not be shocked and stunned into silence! The people inside the meeting room felt they might never see such a thing ever again! While everyone was feeling this, Yun Ming could only sigh. At the same time didn''t feel it was too much of a shock for Tang Wulin to be able to do this. ''If his n is going to work, then he at least needs to be able to this much.'' Thought Yun Ming while inwardly nodding his head. Simrly, Xie Xie wasn''t too shocked, as he recalled Wulin being able to resist the might of the Demon Monarch ba. Also with the Jade Dragon King telling him more about his boss and how terrifying he was. Still, he was a bit surprised he was able to resist the Boundless Sea Douluo without breaking a sweat or without his expression changing. ''To think he could stop, Chen.'' Thought Guan Yue who was a middle-aged man that was ncing at Tang Wulin and Chen Xinjie in amusement. As Tang Wulin made it to the front of the table where Yun Ming was, they both nce at each other before nodding their heads. "Alright, I have something to say." Said Yun Ming causing everyone to break out of their thoughts and focus on him. Yet they still nce at Tang Wulin who was still staring forward with a nk expression. Most of them couldn''t help but silently praise him. If they didn''t know any better, they would have thought this was Yun Ming''s second disciple or even his real one. But of course, they have heard or gotten reports about Na''er and know how much of a monster she was. When they all founded out that Yun Ming disciple was a Soul Douluo before the age of Seventeen, to say they were shock would be an understatement. One has to understand that no one, not even the legendary figures Huo Yuhao and Tang San was able to reach such a stage while that young. They knew if nothing happened to Yun Ming Disciple, then she will likely join the ranks of the few Quasi Gods and may even take the Title of the Strongest. That had been their thinking before they met another monster here, who seems to be even more abnormal than her. "This young man''s name is Tang Wulin, I invited him here." Said Yun Ming causing the people inside of the room to inwardly roll their eyes. ''You couldn''t tell us this before!'' "Why was he invited?" Questioned Chen Xinjie who already went back to his seat but was looking at Tang Wulin with a gleam in his eyes. ''This old man...'' Thought Yun Ming as he could already guess what he might tryter. "None of your business." Said Long Yeyue without even ncing at Chen Xinjie. "Yeyue..." Long Yeyue didn''t nce or respond to the Boundless Sea Douluo Chen Xinjie. Xie Xie began to slightly arch a brow as he felt things weren''t simple between them. Then he nces at the person sitting next to Chen Xinjie before his eyes widen in shock. ''Isn''t that the Vice-Hall Master of the War God Temple! The Transcending Sky Douluo, Guan Yue.'' Thought Xie Xie in shock and excitement as seeing such a legend. Although his cultivation base may be weaker than the likes of Yun Ming and Chen Xinjie as Guan Yue hasn''t broken through to be a Quasi-God. His strenght more than makes up for it, as with just spearmanship, he could easily contend with the others. "His presence has to do with the whole Douluo Continent." Said Yali softly towards Long Yeyue and everyone in the room. "What do you mean exactly?" Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng who was tapping the table softly since the beginning of the meeting. "I''m here to use all of you to help kill the Cmities." Said Tang Wulin before Yun Ming or Yali could respond to Qiangu Dongfeng. ''Boss!'' Thought Xie Xie as inwardly began to cry as he swore he could feel and see the shocked look of everyone but Yun Ming and Yali that were present. But he couldn''t me them as if he didn''t know Wulin as much he did now he would be as shocked or even more than them. Unlike the other people in the room, Xie Xie knew the history between Wulin and those cmities. The whole room descended into silence after the shocking words of Tang Wulin before instantly before an unimaginable pressure descends upon Tang Wulin. "Boy!" "You dare speak such nonsense!" "Just what-" Multiple people began shouting and cursing as their aura began erupting outwards, with some of them being aimed at Tang Wulin. But before the pressure and suppression could touch Tang Wulin, an aura of green-gold erupted from next to him and shield him. "You dare!" Shouted the Holy Spirit Douluo Yali as she coldly red at the people in front of her. It wasn''t just her but Long Yeyue and the other Sea God Pavilion members unleashing their own. She recognizes their shock and points of view when ites to Tang Wulin''s words. After all, how could they ept the joking words of a Soul Sage who hasn''t even fought or even seen the Cmities for himself? Even then! Yali would never overlook them for trying to pressure him or using their cultivation on him. ''I need to beat up Chen Xinjieter.'' Thought Yali before ring at Chen Xinjie who slightly flinch at the Holy Spirit Douluo. The only reason why she wasn''t able to defend Tang Wulin from Chen Xinjie Spiritual Domain was because of Yun Ming stopping her and Chen Xinjie doing it so suddenly. After she was done with Chen Xinjie, she and Yun Ming are going to have some words. As the aura began shing with each other, cracks and fissures began forming all around the room that was shaking endlessly. If nothing was done soon, the whole room will explode and be destroyed from just these Soul Master intent. "Alright, stop." Said Yun Ming as he unleashed his aura causing all of the other aura to be swept away and also slightly push back everyone. ''Amazing!'' Thought Xie Xie in shock as he saw how easily the As Douluo was able to sweep away everyone aura and bring the sh to the end. Of course, he knew they weren''t all serious but that still didn''t take away from the fact that Yun Ming might be truly something to be feared. "Before you allin or be unreasonable. Listen to his exnation first." Said Yun Ming with a tired sigh as he sits down. "Since you are so calm, I assume you already know of his n and approve?" Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng who was one of the people who unleash his aura on Tang Wulin and Xie Xie. "Yes." Said Yun Ming causing Qiangu Dongfeng to furrow his brow but nod his head. It wasn''t just him, but everyone also disyed respect to the words of the As Douluo, while also being curious about the n of Tang Wulin. After all, it was able to get the approval of Yun Ming who they doubt would approve of anything that wouldn''t work. "Alright, the n ispletely straightforward." Said Tang Wulin without a care in the world as if the incident that happened to him moments before didn''t even phase him. ''As expected of my boss!'' Thought Xie Xie while looking at how Wulin''s words and nonchnce caused everyone''s lips to twitch. The n as follows was to lure the Cmity that was found the Dread Wolf Fafnir to a barrennd where nature was thriving. This was to lower the damage that will be done to the Douluo continent and hopefully the ne aswell. ''This will be easy, as Fafnir from what he knew was a battle maniac like him.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nned to either just attack Fafnir from afar or just draw him out with his killing intent. In this area, someone will be in charge of keeping its attention as the others will use their power to help create a barrier. This is to help not only keep the creature inside of it but to help channel the ne powers. "Channel the ne powers?" Questioned of the Sea God Pavilion Elders. "I''m sure some of you felt a type of power that has been stopping you from breaking through and bing a god right?" Questioned Tang Wulin and receiving a nod from a few people around. "That is the ne itself, that suppress and throws out any being that his a danger to the since it can''t withstand the power of Gods." Said Tang Wulin causing most of the Soul Masters in the meeting eyes to widen. How could they not be shocked? This was a question that has always gued them, which was how or why couldn''t Soul Masters except for two able to break through and be a god. One has to understand there was no end of talents in this world and yet none of these talents but two were able to breakthrough. Even the As Douluo Yun Ming, who has been a Quasi God for hundreds of years, still hasn''t shown any sign of bing a god. And even these people believe he has the greatest chance of bing a god,pared to everyone else. Tang Wulin continues his exnation about how they will use the Gold Tree power to help channel the ne power into the barrier. It was Zeref idea from seeing the Great Formation that the Old Gods used back against Typhon. But instead of using it to seal Fafnir, since there was no way such a thing would be possible with how to weaken the was. They n to use it to empower the person that isbating Fafnir, allowing them to be a match for him. Tang Wulin was at first surprised at how simple the n was but then realized why. When faced with such an overwhelming being and strength like Fafnir,plex nning is usually tossed out the window. How could he not understand? He was in a simr position to Fafnir before, so he could more or less understand where Zeref wasing from. "I see, with the empowerment and suppression of the nes. In theory, one could gain the power to fight the Cmities." Said, Zang Xin but then he shook his head before saying. "But if what was told was true, then it''s impossible to beat these Gods unless one can break past there godhood." Said Zang Xin as he recalls Yun Ming informing him and all of them about this. This was one of the reasons that they were all reluctant to fight with the cmities. As there was no reasonable way to justify the causalities if they aren''t even able to y the damn beast. Everyone here has no illusion that there wouldn''t be causality, as this wasn''t a simple Spirit Beast but one that became a living breathing God. Not even the Beast God Di Tian has been able to aplish something like this before. "We already thought about that." Said Yun Ming causing everyone but Tang Wulin and Yali to arch a brow. "You have a way to get through their protection?" Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng with a hint of excitement. "Not me but Tang Wulin." "Him?" Questioned Leng Yaozhu in shock but she wasn''t the only one as everyone else was also looking at Tang Wulin in surprise. "Yes, he will be the one that will be fighting and killing the Cmities." Said Yun Ming causing the whole room to descend in silence. Whether it be the people from the Spirit Pagoda, Federation, War God Temple, and even the Sea God Pavilion members themself. They all couldn''t stop the unbelievable shock that ran through their bodies from the words of Yun Ming. BANG! The table that was in the center was smashed to pieces from the palm of Qiangu Dongfeng who already stood up and re hatefully at Yun Ming. "Is this a joke to you! To think you would be so reckless as to even suggest some crap like this."Shouted Qiangu Dongfeng as his Soul Power began to coil around his body from his anger. This wasn''t just him but most of the people in the room with even Long Yeyue and Zang Xin looking at Yun Ming as if he was crazy. But Yun Ming surprisingly didn''t get mad and still kept his calm as he swept a nce through everyone in the room before closing his eyes. As he wasn''t the one who needed to speak but the person next to him who was looking at the people in the room in amusement. "Yes, I will be the one that will fight the Cmities." Said Tang Wulin with a small smirk on his face. But of course, that and his words caused Qiangu Dongfeng to turn his re towards him with him looking like he wanted to tear Tang Wulin apart. Xie Xie himself was wondering if he should be here, as he could even feel Qiangu Dongfeng predatory eyes on him too. But of course, he wouldn''t leave as he still needed to help out his boss and best friend. "Boy...Do you even know what you are even saying-" "I do." Said Tang Wulin as he interrupted Qiangu Dongfeng and causing his eyes to narrow even more. "He says he does." Mutter Qiangu Dongfeng before letting out a hollowugh. "Tell me, boy! Have you ever seen them before! Have you felt their unrivaled power? Have you felt their terrifying might? Tell me, boy! What qualifications do you have!"Shouted Qiangu Dongfeng as his voice started be half craze. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as his smirk turned into a full grin before he unleashed his aura that began to shine brilliantly. Yet to the shock of everyone including Yun Ming and Xie Xie, this wasn''t his normal scarlet color one but golden-green energy. The golden-green colored radiance was just too terrifying, brilliant to the point where one had to close there eyes as the light was too overflowing. As if it wanted to engulf the heavens above and earth below! Countless streaks of light dashed through the room, they were endless, like the lights of rain as they dance through the room. They coiled around Tang Wulin figure like a snake before piercing forward towards Qiangu Dongfeng. Qiangu Dongfeng''s eyes widen as he felt it crashing down upon him! He blinks his eyes before he saw he was no longer in the meeting room but in and filled lush golden grass that spans across the horizon. It was only after a second that he notices the massive, towering tree whose width was too wide and height tore through the sky itself. Before he could say anything, the towering tree shook before erupting with a brilliant color that dazzling illuminated the world and shocking the past, present, and future. Qiangu Dongfeng knew this existence was terrifying beyondpare, nothing could destroy it and there no obstacles it couldn''t ovee. He understands this was an existence on the same level of the Cmities or close to them at least. And then he found himself back in the same room, with everyone else furrowing their brow. Before anyone could say anything, Yun Ming''s voice rang out. "As you can see, he has the acknowledgment of the Gold Tree." Chapter 195: Peaks of The World (3) Chapter 195: Peaks of The World (3) When they all heard andprehend Yun Ming words, they all shivered. After the incident with the rampage of Fafnir and finding out that Shrek hadn''t got destroyed, many organizations were puzzled about why. It wasn''t until when Yun Ming informed them about the Cmities, did he also inform them about the Gold Tree. Yun Ming did this because they needed to understand the threat that was the Cmities and knew he couldn''t hide the existence which was the Gold Tree. It was only because of how weakened and damaged the other factions were that he truly felt safe about mentioning this. As the Gold Tree was something anyone would kill to have or destroy so it wouldn''t be used against them. They learned from Yun Ming that it has been around for tens of thousands of years and maybe even more. This was nted by the Great Tang San after he had be a God. They all felt that it must have some sort of secret to be able tobat the Cmities. So after hearing that very same existence approved and support Tang Wulin, they were all shocked. But none more than Qiangu Dongfeng who felt and saw the prowess of the Gold Tree when he was taken to that ancientnd. "...Are you confident about that?"Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng after a bit. "I''m." Said Yun Ming who was still sitting down and not tense as if the mood before had nothing to do with him. "How about you? Do you have the confidence to kill the Cmity?"Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng towards Tang Wulin with his eyes looking for any lies or hesitation. "I ." Said Tang Wulin causing Qiangu Dongfeng lips to twitch before narrowing his eyes even more. "Ok." Said Qiangu Dongfeng causing everyone in the room except for Tang Wulin''s eyes to widen in surprise and then it turned to shock from his following words. "If you can kill the Cmity...No! Even if you can even wound them, then I promise you, boy." "I Qiangu Dongfeng the Master of the Spirit Pagoda and head of the Qiangu Family will give you anything you desire! Power! Wealth! Even my position!"Shouted Qiangu Dongfeng. Everyone who had interacted with or knew Qiangu Dongfeng was dumbfounded on his words. Just who was the Spirit Pagoda Master? Those who knew him could only describe him as one word. Proud! For him to make such a promise like that, even willing to surrender his position. A position that was not even weaker than Yun Mings or Chen Xinjie''s own. How could they all not be shocked! But then they all immediately realize why after a bit of thinking and understanding his situation. ''Dongfeng...Are you in that much grief? Do you crave revenge that much.'' Thought Leng Yaozhu as she closed her eyes while clenching her fist. It wasn''t just her but Yali and even Yun Ming slightly lowered their eyes after realizing why Qiangu Dongfeng was willing to go so far. This was a man who did everything for his family, no matter how scummy or great it would be. If it meant his family line could live on and be remembered as great, then Dongfeng willmit the act. But for him to learn that most of his family members died in the attack of Cmities. To learn the patriarch was sted to pieces and the elders of his family to have been smashed apart. To learn the promising disciples of his family were squashed and ripped apart by the deafening roars of Fafnir. How could Qiangu Dongfeng not be entrapped in rage? How could he not want to unleash a bloody ughter? How could he not want to use any method necessary to get his revenge? ''It''s only because Qiangu Zhangting is still alive, that he hasn''t gone insane.'' Thought Leng Yaozhu with a sigh. The Qiangu family didn''t get wipe out as most of the members were out of the continent when the attack happened. Which included Qiangu Zhangting, the father of Dongfeng and also a person who was a Quasi God. Alongside some elders and the other disciples of the Qiangu Family. But it isn''t wrong to say, that the Qiangu family power severely dropped from that time. Either way, Tang Wulin merely nodded his head toward Qiangu Dongfeng''s words causing him to sit back down and stay silent. "...Alright, I guess we can continue."Said Yun Ming after seeing that Dongfeng didn''t want to add anything else. "Ok, so if you are the one that will bebating the Cmities. Do you have a way to hurt them? And kill them?"Questioned Zang Xin. "I do." Said Tang Wulin causing Zang Xin''s lips to twitch. He was hoping for him to borate on it more, but he didn''t speak up after seeing Yun Ming shake his head. "About this formation, will it require all of us?"Questioned Chen Xinjie as he too wanted to fight Cmities and didn''t want to be on the sideline. "You guys will be the one that will be powering the Formation, as well as supplying me with your power. That being said, it doesn''t require all of you as I will need two people if anything unexpected happens."Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to nod their heads, as they didn''t need to ask what he meant. They all have long sincee to an understanding, that there was no such thing as a foolproof n. It was wise of Tang Wulin to have some backup help just in case. "I can''t believe we''re thinking about doing this n."Mutter one of the Federation Hyper Douluo. "If you have any other n, please speak it. We are all ears."Said Long Yeyue coldly causing the Hyper Douluo to be flustered as he didn''t have a n. "Nothing? Good, then be quiet." Said Long Yeyue with no thought or intent of giving any face to the Federation. Chen Xinjies lip twitches, but he didn''t say anything as he knew this was simply Long Yeyue temperament. "Huh? I think you guys are mistaking something." Said Yun Ming causing all of them to raise their brow and look at him. "This is just the main n with us. If you all have another n, we can put them as back up ns, just in case this one fails." Said Yun Ming causing the people around him to nod their heads in agreement. "Alright, for now. Let''s review the n a few more times and start assigning everyone''s position."Said Yun Ming. # It didn''t take them too long to thoroughly go through the n and have everyone assigned in a different part. After that, they began thinking about and exchanging different ideas before cing which one they wanted to use. Of course, Tang Wulin didn''t care for their backup ns and promptly left after they were done going through his n. At the moment, Xie Xie and Tang Wulin were walking towards the Soul Master gathering with Xie Xie leading the way. "Thank god, nothing bad happened." Mutter Xie Xie with hands-on his chest causing Tang Wulin to let out a chuckle. "Were you that worried?" "Of course! Unlike your boss, others do feel fear against godlike enemies." Said Xie Xie with a pitful look causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes. "Where was that pitiful look when we were fighting the Demon Monarch?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to nce to side while blushing. "Really? You weren''t frightened because Yuanen was there."Said Tang Wulin while shaking his head and making Xie Xie blush even more. "Anyway! I guess you''re going to be taking on the cmities."Mutter Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow at him. "Yes, while I fight Fafnir. I will need you guys for another part." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to look in shock. "You want our help?" "Yes." "...Butpared to those Hyper Douluo and Limit Douluo we are-" "It''s fine, the help I will need from you guys will be very extensive." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to blink before nodding his head. "Ok." It didn''t take long for Xie Xie and Tang Wulin to reach the maind of Shrek and head toward the Soul Master gathering. The only reason Tang Wulin opt to evene was because of Xie Xie''s persistence of showing him something good. ''It better be worth the time.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he still needed to work on his Golden Dragon King True Avatar as he was currently done with his Blue Silver Genesis one. The gathering was happening in the same ce that the Sea God Fated Blind Festival happened, mostly because it was a familiar ce for everyone and was massive enough. As they moved through the area which was already filled with people walking towards the same ce, their presence was already able to gain attention. "Isn''t that Xie Xie? One of Shrek Seven Devils!" "Yes! I was wondering when he wasing!" "I heard a few months ago he was already a Soul Emperor when he wasn''t even in his twenties!" "It wasn''t just him but the other Shrek Seven Monsters." Tang Wulin and Xie Xie didn''t pay attention to the whispering as they continue moving forward, mostly because Xie Xie was ncing around. "...isn''t that Tang Wulin, the person that is dating the Dragon Spear Goddess?" "Yes! Wait, I heard he wasn''t just dating the Dragon Spear Goddess but the other beauties!" "...Please stop talking. It already hurts whenever I remember. You don''t need to remind us!" "Wow, it has been months and people are still talking about that." Mutter Xie Xie towards Tang Wulin who only rose a brow at him. "Xie Xie if you only brought me here for these people, then I''m going to send you flying before I leave." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to shake his head with a sigh. "Come on now boss, you should know me better than that." "Then why are we here?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Of course for that." Said Xie Xie as he pointed to the stage down from them that was huge enough for them to see it even from afar. The stage was the same ce where the people stood on when the Sea God Fated Blind Festival was going on. It was also the same ce where the third round happens, where other contestants can steal each other. Right now, Soul Masters no matter the rank as long as it wasn''t above a Hyper Douluo. This surprised Tang Wulin as he didn''t think the bar would this be high. Xie Xie only shook his head and said this was mostly for exchanging pointers. "You brought me here to watch something like this? Or could it be..." "Yes, We''re here to fight." Said Xie Xie with a beaming grin while also narrowing his eyes Tang Wulin as he couldn''t help but be excited. How could he not? He couldn''t lie that one of his goals as always been to fight and match up to Wulin, ever since hisst defeat. "I''m here to pay you back from thest time we fought." Said Xie Xie as he felt his battle intent rising. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes in a bit of surprise at the words of Xie Xie beforeughing out loud and causing the people around to nce at them. "I see. Good! Good!"Said Tang Wulin as he senses the battle intent leaking off of Xie Xie. How could he not be happy? To think the person, he trained and smack around for the previous years as now grown his fangs and ready to fight. ''But does he think its enough?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he slightly narrowed his eyes at Xie Xie. He knew Xie Xie wasn''t dumb enough to try and fight him with such confidence without at least having a chance of winning. Especially considering all of the things, he has witnessed from Wulin and learning some other stuff from the Jade Dragon King. ''Either way, at least I will be entertained.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "The Shreks Inner Court girls are in front!" "The women at Shrek truly are a beauty!" "I wonder if any of the inner courts one is free." Xie Xie didn''t care about the words except for the few of thest ones as he kept on ncing and looking for Yuanen. ''I haven''t seen her in months! Where are you, honey!'' Thought Xie Xie as the only thing that kept him from rushing onward and seeking her was the threat of her smacking him away. Tang Wulin only shook his head at Xie Xie antics but didn''t do anything to stop him as he knew he hasn''t seen Yuanen in months. Sadly for Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui wasn''t apart of the inner court girls that were walking ahead. "Yuanen..."Mutter Xie Xie with a bitter look causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch before smacking him on the head. Chapter 196: Battle of The Monsters (1) Chapter 196: Battle of The Monsters (1) "Ouch!" Mutter Xie Xie as he began to gently caress his head while disying a pitiful look towards Tang Wulin who only shook his head. "Boss, you can''t just randomly hit someone!" "Good thing you aren''t a random person." As the boys were disputing, the people around them were asionally ncing around and seeking someone they could challenge. This gathering didn''t maintain the order ofpetition, as it was primarily seen as a way for others to pick their opponent topare their skills with. Because of this, most Soul Masters would pick the ones who were vastly stronger them, in the hopes of gaining insights or even some good pointers. As some times, the difference between a breakthrough andprehension was enlightenment that could be found in battle. With this, countless people were going up onto the stage with them sparring and exchanging moves with each other. There was surprisingly ill intent, as everyone was simply enjoying them as if the world was influencing them. A few minutes passed before the boys finally reached the ce and to their surprise, they were able to find everyone was spread out. "Why are they spread apart?" Questioned Xie Xie as he nced from Xu Lizhi who was with Liu Yuxin and then at the girls who were with other people. "...Say, boss, don''t you think the scene around fatty and Yuxin is a bit strange?"Questioned Xie Xie as he felt something wasn''t right. "Don''t you think the scene with that guy and Yuanen is a bit strange?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie''s head to instantly turn and eyes to narrow at Yuanen speaking to another guy. "I will be right-" "No." Said Tang Wulin as he held on to Xie Xie before he went on to do anything absurd. "Boss!" "We don''t know what they are doing." Said Tang Wulin while conveniently ignoring Xie Xie''s struggle and also ncing around. "Is that Yue Zhengyu and Dai Yun''er?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow causing Xie Xie to momentary pause before ncing in their direction. "Huh didn''t think they would work out."Mutter Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch and then he began dragging Xie Xie forward. "Enough dying were going to fight." Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to blink his eyes before nervously chuckling. "Boss...about that, we kinda need everyone." "...Are you all trying to fight me?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to let out a helpless sigh. "Of course! How do you think one of us is supposed to cope with your heaven-defying ness."Said Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin to let out augh. "Well then, no time for dy." Said Tang Wulin as he headed for Xu Lizhi and Liu Yuxin first. As they were approaching the duo, Yue Zhengyu and Dai Yun''er were able to notice them from the other side. "Since Wulin is here, all we need now his Na''er and Gu Yue." Mutter Yue Zhengyu before walking over with Dai Yun''er following behind. It wasn''t just these two but everyone except Na''er and Gu Yue who wasn''t here headed over to where Wulin and Xie Xie were heading. "Xie Xie!" Shouted Xu Lizhi with a grin after not seeing him in months. "Well, fatty. I didn''t know you had it in you." Said Xie Xie with a smile before encircling his arm around Xu Lizhi''s shoulder and whispering in his ears. As Xie Xie was whispering, Xu Lizhi''s ears and face began to turn red before he pushes Xie Xie away and res at him hatefully. "Shameless!" "Nonsense! You know I''m right."Said Xie Xie while puffing out his chest causing Xu Lizhi to roll his eyes before smiling wickedly. "If your so right, how about you tell that to Yuanen." Said Xu Lizhi causing Xie Xie to flinch before grinning back. "Of course I would-" "Tell me what?" Questioned Yuanen Yehui as she appeared behind Xie Xie with a raised brow. "Nothing!" Shouted Xie Xie with his face blushing while looking elsewhere. This earned him a look of disdain from Xu Lizhi causing him to get irritated. Yuanen didn''t say anything and only sighed at Xie Xie antics before nodding her head to Tang Wulin. "Hmph, it seems you were telling fatty something vile." Said Yue Zhengyu as he appeared while shaking his head at Xie Xie. "Shut up! What do you know?"Mutter Xie Xie while ring at Yue Zhengyu. "More than you." Said Yue Zhengyu while looking at Xie Xie in pity. "You want to fight!" "Sure! It has been a while, let me see if you have improved!" Tang Wulin let out a sigh before he felt two soft arms gently wrapping around him and a weightying on his chest. "Wee back." Said Tang Wulin as he winds one arm around Ye Xinn who was hugging him and operate his other hand to jerk her chin up. Ye Xinn didn''t say anything and smiled charmingly at Tang Wulin before moving towards his lips. Mu Xi didn''t say anything about this except her eyes slightly twitch but she moved toward Xie Xie and hauled him off to the side. While this was going on Xu Xiaoyan and Wu Siduo was talking with the elder in front of the battle stage. The elder face was gradually undergoing some changes before he became thrilled and rapidly nodded his head towards the two girls. "Where Na''er and Gu Yue?" Questioned Liu Yuxin after seeing almost everyone was here. "They said they wereing." Said Tang Wulin as he receives a call from both of them when he was walking here with Xie Xie. "Did Xie Xie inform you about the n?" Questioned Ye Xinn as she instantly detected a hint of battle lust from Tang Wulin. "That you guys wanted to fight me together." Said Tang Wulin as a grin formed on his face. Liu Yuxin to let out a gasp, as this was the first she ever saw Wulin smiled or grin. "That idiot, well it doesn''t matter anyway." Said Yue Zhengyu before grinning at Tang Wulin and not hiding his battle intent. "Indeed, we haven''t fought each other in a long while." Said Ye Xinn as the smile on her face started to turn vicious. "This is the perfect time to have an all-out battle, after all, I still need to pay you back from all those years." Said Ye Xinn with her eyes lighting up. "Big brother, I promise to show you my progress." Said Xu Lizhi with a beaming smile without really caring about the oue. Whether they win or Wulin won didn''t matter as he just wanted to spar with each other. Naturally, others wouldn''t agree with his feelings, especially towards the person in front of them. "Come on fatty, you have to show more fighting spirit! Don''t you want to beat up this tyrant!"Shouted Xie Xie as he walked back after Mu Xi was finally done with him. "Usually I wouldn''t care but he is right. The tyrant must fall."Said Mu Xi with a nod of her head as the mes dance in her eyes. How long have they suffered under this tyrant? Far too long! Injustice must be paid back ten folds! "It seems you aren''t speaking nonsense for once, Xie Xie." A voice rang out causing all of them to turn around. Behind them was a gorgeous woman with violet eyes andvender-silver hair that cascaded down her back. Her figure was tall and curvaceous with a hint of maturity that gave off a feeling of being out of reach to all. "...You are?"Questioned Xie Xie with a faint blush rising on his face as the woman gave off an odd feeling. "Its Gu Yue." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone except for Gu Yue to blink their eyes before looking deeply towards her. "Enough!" Said Gu Yue coldly as she saw they were subtly shifting their eyes all over her. Gu Yue then moved her eyes towards Tang Wulin who had a faint smile and who was also spreading his arms. ''This guy'' Thought Gu Yue as she saw Ye Xinn was still in Wulin embrace before murmuring and sucking it up. "Only time"Mutter Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to simply shake his head before pulling her further into his embrace. "Boss is the greatest"Mutter Xie Xie before ncing at Yuanen who also nces at him before snorting and turning away. "Yuanen" "Don''t think I didn''t see that blush." Said Yuanen Yehui causing Xie Xie and the other guys to flinch as they too were blushing. "What happened to you?" Mu Xi questioned after seeing no one was going to ask the obvious question. "I unlock my bloodline."Said Gu Yue causing everyone to blink their eyes before ncing at Tang Wulin and then nodding their head. As Wulin''s appearance also changed from him unlocking his bloodline and it wasn''t rare for things like this to happen from this method. "Now we just need Na''er." Said Mu Xi as she began looking around for Na''er while also looking forward to taking down her tyrant. "She is over there." Said Gu Yue who was still deep into Tang Wulin''s embrace but able to point her fingers towards a direction. As they were about to turn their heads, they head a cold voice rang out. "Scram!" They all saw Na''er was walking towards them and leaving behind a bunch of Soul Masters who were trying to talk to her. "Who are these clowns"Mutter Xie Xie as he saw them turning sullen. "Fools." Said Gu Yue who moved away from Tang Wulin with Ye Xinn doing the same too. "Big brother!" Said Na''er as she swiftly went into Tang Wulin''s embrace for a hug before moving back and looking at everyone. "Are we all ready?" Questioned Na''er with a smile when she saw the vicious looks in their eyes and a grin from everyone but Xu Lizhi and Liu Yuxin. "You all are going to fight him."Mutter Liu Yuxin causing Xu Lizi to sigh before nodding his head. "Of course, we must pay him back!" Shouted Na''er with her eyes zing fiercely with determination before lightly kissing Wulin cheek. "Sorry Wulin, but revenge is too good to pass up." "Right!" Shouted all of them except for Xu Lizhi and Liu Yuxin. "...Just what did you do to them?"Questioned Liu Yuxin causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes and move them all to go to the stage. "Mu Xi is a Spirit Douluo at rank 82 with Na''er also being at rank 85 and Gu Yue at 79." Said Zeref with his eyes slightly wide. "Xie Xie seems to be at rank 78, with Yuanen Yehui being at 75 and Ye Xinn being at rank 74." Mutter Sleipnir. "Xu Xiaoyan is also at 78, with Yue Zhengyu being at 79 and Wu Siduo being at rank 74." Said Yggdrasil with a troubling look. ''While Dai Yun''er is only at rank 64.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he quickly senses all of them and urately pinpointed their strength. To say he was surprised at their strength would be an understatement, as he knew that around this level it bes vastly harder to raise one rank. It wouldn''t be amiss to say, the fact they could all raise their ability this high could be a miracle. Once they all enter the stage that was thankfully empty, Tang Wulin stared at all the people he trained with the inclusion of Dai Yun''er. ''Didn''t think they had it in them.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt excitement pulsing through his veins. Of course, this type of setting and spectacle didn''t go unnoticed by those who were standing around. As the people who were going to fight weren''t just anybody, especially when those remarkable people were doing an unusual matchup. "Isn'' that the Dragon Spear Goddess? Is she about to fight that guy?" "It''s not just her but the other Shrek Devils and another person." "Wait! Is that Tang Wulin! Is he about to fight all of them!" The people on the stage ignored therge chattering and focus on the people in front of them. The stage didn''t have a referee since it wasn''t a real match. It was up to the people who were on the stage to say when to go. No words were exchanged between the people on the stage, as they instantly get ready. ''Go!'' Mu Xi figure lit up in an orange-golden light burst, that reveals a silvery-white Battle Armor. It started from her ample chest, then spread down to her waist, which was being tied with a ck and goldrge sash. It was arge sash that loops above her head with the ends hanging out. The upper part of the dress includes gold and white shoulderless sleeves with magatama and sun symbols on both arms. Down below the belt was a white skirt and two-tailed cloak appearing over her armor and a Magatama ne around the neck area. Xie Xie''s figure lit up as he was draped in ck Battle Armor that had golden edges and lines that go through everywhere. Yuanen Yehui''s figure had a red and ck battle armor with red-ck pauldron andrge gauntlets. Xu Xiaoyan''s figure lit up as she bore silver and light bluish battle armor, with a breastte that is decorated by golden trimmings. It produces thin tes going up to surround her neck and simrly adorned pauldron. It had a prominent protrusion and wolf symbols with wide-open mouths. On top of her head was a silver crown around her head, that has various wolf symbols on the edges. Yue Zhengyu''s body lit up as a brilliant white Battle Armor begins to drape over his body. It had gold edges intersecting around the distinct edges and parts of the armor. Decorative feather-like te wings begin appearing on his gauntlets, leg area, waist. Then a golden crown begins forming around his head, with four golden featherlike wings pointing down from the edges of the jeweled crown. And besides those feather wings are two golden light that was pointing up as if they were spears. Wu Siduo''s body lit up as she became enveloped in ck-white Battle Armor, which only covers her forearms down to her hands and legs. A battle dress appears around her waist, and a metal circuit appears around her head. Ye Xinn''s body lit up with her being d in full ted light green emerald Battle Armor that covered her whole body. They had mysterious ancient symbols and tribal markings all around. Around the waist of the battle armor, the armor was a skirt, that had the same design has her Battle Armor. The skirt was split into various flower-like parts that hanged on her side and back. Xu Lizhi''s body lit up with him having a ck and green colored Battle Armor. The breastte isposed of different tes joined together, with various ornaments around them. The shoulder pads are were huge with them sprouting spikes, that were protruding from a far darker part. Na''er lit up in a speckle of silver radiance as she wore a silvery purple Battle Armor. Around her waist is sash, with a long white cloak that goes all the way down and splits in the middle at the edges. Around her arms was a long silverly flowing sleeve with purple gems inside. On her head was a dragon crown, with silvery gems and visible edges. Two silver wings sprouted from her back with eighteen coloreds on her two glittering wings and also being embedded into her armor. Gu Yue lit up with her shimmering with silver light as an oval-shaped silver gemstone formed and expanded into a crown-like helmet. Silver battle armor flowed down from the top of her head akin to quicksilver spilling on the ground. Oval-shaped dragon scales decorated around her Battle Armor with a pair of silver dragon wings spread out behind her back. A total of eighteen silver gemstones encrusted her wings with faint flickering radiance. Dai Yun''er''s body lit up with her forming a golden-blue battle armor that incased her whole figure with a white crown forming. Two small cattails formed behind that whip around like vines. All of them used their Battle Armor! Not just any Battle Armor but Three-Words Battle Armor! Just how powerful was a Three-Word Battle Armor? If a Soul Sage wielded a Three-Word Battle Armor, they could easily fight a Title Douluo! As the enhancement and boost, they gain was just that terrifying. Even though Dai Yun''er doesn''t have Three-Word battle armor, she still had a Two-Word. It was strong enough to increase her strength towards that of a Soul Douluo. As a Battle Armor Master strength would be twenty rank or two realms higher than the same soul rank. It was no wonder it was such loved equipment and a weapon that struck fear into the hearts of even the top Spirit Beasts. Even with all of Tang Wulin enhancements, they still wouldn''t be fit to contend with a Three-Word Battle Armor boost in overall power. Xu Lizhi quickly passed out a crispy bun and ck bun towards everyone around him. They all rapidly ate it as Tang Wulin began to turn his enhancement, with them increasing their strength by 90 percent from both bunsbine. Tang Wulin himself became coated in an extremely thin and ethereal golden scale that was shining with a dazzling light. The scales were shimmering and glowing as a wisp of golden energy and imprable mist began to coil all around his body. ''Second Awakening.'' ''Third Awakening.'' ''Gem Amplification!'' ''Child of Life!'' His aura also began erupting outward, as his hearts began to beat like thunder as it rumbles outwards. Golden-red ethereal light aura to surge up as his ethereal scales became bulkier with them shining even more brightly and blood essence overflowing. A jeweled crown was donned on Tang Wulin head with multi-colored lights shining and a wisp of green energy was absorbed into him. At the same time, his bloodline began suppressing the people in front of him. "Gu Yue!" Shouted Xie Xie as he felt himself being frozen in ce from Tang Wulin suppression. "Right." Said Gu Yue as she and Na''er erupted in Seven-colores that began enveloping everyone around them. In a matter of seconds, Xie Xie and the others with dragons and beast martial spirits were able to move properly. ''They cancel out the suppression.'' Thought Tang Wulin in surprise as this was the first time anyone has ever been able to shake off his bloodline suppression. Then he shook his head, as he instantly recalls who those two were. As of course, Gu Yue and Na''er, wouldn''t have everyone challenged him without being able to or know a way to neutralize the suppression. With one stomp that caused the whole arena to shake endlessly and narrow fissures to form, Tang Wulin gets ready to instantly shoot towards his enemy. ''Absolute Dy!'' Yet instantly Xie Xie''s fifth soul skill was already used as it rushes towards Tang Wulin with a gray field enveloping his whole figure. But to the slight shock of Xie Xie, the dazzling light around Tang Wulin erupted outwards before he thrust out his fist. As if it was ss, the gray field that was enveloping Tang Wulin began breaking as his fist began plowing forward. ''Damn.'' Thought Xie Xie with his lips twitching as he saw Tang Wulin shattering and breaking his field of time. ''But sorry boss, we aren''t ying around.'' ''''Sixth Soul Skill: Judgment.'' Yue Zhengyu figure lit up as light shone down as light descended on the whole stage causing Tang Wulin expression to crumble. It was only because of his yer arts resistance that he didn''t get half of his power to halve, although it was still reduced by 25 percent. As the field around Tang Wulin was gone, a figure appeared behind him with scattering silver hair and silver spear. Na''er with her right hand lightly gripping the glittering spear before exerting force and thrusting out causing the spear to pierce towards Tang Wulin back. Yet as if he already knew she was there, Tang Wulin instantly spun around and deflect the spear beforeshing out with a kick that moved like a whip. ''Seventh Soul Ring: Lunar Star Staff True Body.'' ''Star Land.'' ''Star Prison.'' Tang Wulin figure shooked as he felt himself being restrained with him not being able to unleash his full speed. Yet that wasn''t the end as he felt chains coiling around his figure and decreasing his speed even more. But not just that, the area began to change as flowing streams of starlight akin to meteors begin to appear. They began to move through the sky with tiny specs of Stars appearing all around. There was no longer an arena but now a ce that was outer space that was filled with luminous stars with a huge moon shining above. But even with these changes, Wulin leg still didn''t stop as it headed towards Na''er who was able to react to his restrained speed. Na''er instantly rxes her whole body as she moved her spear to block the tyrannical leg. The spear began bending from the kick of Tang Wulin before Na''er spun around as she borrowed the overwhelming force. Then her Silver Dragon Spear came stabbing towards Tang Wulin at an even faster speed. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t outdone as he reacted with a fist thrusting out towards the spearhead. Even though his speed was being restricted, it was only restricted to the level of a Limit Douluo which was still terrifying to Na''er and the others. But it was then Na''er smirk causing his senses to go off, as instantly Xie Xie appeared behind Tang Wulin with Ye Xinn. ''Divine Grace.'' Light swept through everyone but Tang Wulin causing all of their strength to increase and be enhanced. Yue Zhengyu smirked as his fifth soul ring was shining and empowering everyone. ''Space-Time Dragon Freeze the World.'' As Xie Xie rotated his palm, the space around him began freezing in time with it enveloping Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin''s body shook as he moved tosh out with a leg towards Xie Xie but it was then his body froze. ''Star Chain.'' Dazzling chains that glittered like stars wrapped themselves around Tang Wulin andpletely locking down his actions. In this instant, his fist and leg were frozen and causing him to be open for attacks that his friends took advantage of. ''Spatial Slice.'' ''Star Meteor Annihtion.'' Na''er spear pierces towards Tang Wulin as it collided with his ethereal scales and Xie Xie shed through space that began to bypass Tang Wulin ethereal scales. Ye Xinn Stargod Sword, that was already armageddon mode, began to condense the space around the sword into stars before caving in exploding. Endless streaks of sword light were released, shining with iparable brilliance as it smashed into Tang Wulin''s body. Yet that wasn''t it, as multiple arrays of elemental attacks came raining down on Tang Wulin as they began smashing into his body. Alongside streaks of over a hundred arrows piercing over and colliding. Chapter 197: Battle Of The Monsters (2) Chapter 197: Battle Of The Monsters (2) Instantly Xie Xie and Ye Xinn backup as countless vines erupted from the ground before rushing towards both of them like spears. Na''er didn''t move back but instead went in for another attack with her Silver Dragon Spear sweeping onward! As the glittering spear swept across, all of its power passed through the shaft before lighting up the spearhead as space was sh apart and breaking apart the vines. Then instantly she twirled it around before thrusting out with the spear piercing towards Tang Wulin. ng! Na''er eyes slightly narrowed when she saw the Golden Dragon Spear colliding with her Silver Dragon Spear before she retreated from the vines erupting under her. Yet this didn''t stop the Golden Dragon Spear from chasing after her with the intent to pierce through. As the Golden Dragon Spear dealt with Na''er. Tang Wulin got ready to chase after Xie Xie and Ye Xinn but his instinct spiked before heshed out with a kick. Bang! Tang Wulin leg shed with purple-gold mes that scattered from the violent collision and revealing an armored fist. Yuanen Yehui''s eyes slightly widen when she saw that her fist technique wasn''t able to force or damage Wulin as the tremor moves through her. Tang Wulin moved his leg down upon Yuanen fist, forcing her down before spinning around andshing out with another kick. Yuanen Yehui proved her excellent fighting ability as she quickly uses her power over gravity to increase her weight and flip herself over the kick. Then hack down with her leg towards Tang Wulin, who only countered with a fist. As these two collided once again, Yuanen Yehui''s expression changed as she was sent flying with slight cracks forming on the battle armor. Yue Zhengyu appeared behind Tang Wulin with his golden sword poised in his hand with dazzling light swirling around him. ''Extreme Light!'' Thousands of streaks of light began to swirl at the tip of his golden sword beforepressing down into a single narrow orb before he thrust it forward. The tiny ball of light erupted forward in a streak of gold towards Tang Wulin at the speed of light. This was an attack that broke through person durability and scorches them on a molecule level from the light beingpressed. Such was the formidable power of an attack moving at the speed of light. Yet Tang Wulin instantly reacted as he spun his body around before getting ready to thrust out his fist towards the light. But the streak of light vanished with Na''er appearing in front of him with his fist smashing into her Silver Dragon Spear. ''Is she absorbing the force of my attack?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he notices Na''er wasn''t taking much damage. But Na''er was still sent flying with her Silver Dragon Spear bending to the point of it looking like it may just snap. Yet he wasn''t giving a chance to continue his attack as Na''er vanished with the steak of gold that was piercing forward. She appeared right in front of Tang Wulin with the streak of gold appearing behind him. ''Such high of mastery!'' Thought Tang Wulin as he knew Na''er wasn''t using any skills but her mastery with thews of space. But before he could counter them, his body became restricted once again by dazzling chains of stars allowing Na''er and the streak of light to smash into him. Tang Wulin was sent flying with minor wounds showing from the two attacks bypassing his defense. But in the next second, he had already recovered from the injuries dealt with him internally. The Golden Dragon King and his other body training had given him a terrifying regeneration power. It was to the point, that not even a Demi-God, could indeed kill him in a short amount of time. This was why Gu Yue and Na''er knew that to beat Tang Wulin. They would have to constantly deal damage to him if they wanted to surpass his regeneration. But that was better said than done, as Tang Wulin''s body was truly too terrifying. This was also the reason that Xu Xiaoyan Spiritual Domain was crucially important as it could restrict him, allowing them to gain opportunities. It was not wrong to say, without Xu Xiaoyan; they would have already lost. Mu Xi appeared above Tang Wulin with her rusted sword surging with burning golden mes before she hacks down. The luminous mes erupted downwards, engulfing everything below and enveloping Tang Wulin a mighty sea of fire. Tang Wulin merely nces at the descending mes before inhaling. As the sea of fire was being swallowed up, a sh of light past with Wu Siduo, Yuanen Yuihue, and Na''er appearing around him. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' A spectra blood-red golden dragon head appeared behind Tang Wulin before letting out a roar that caused all of them to flinch around him. Tang Wulin took advantage of this as he grabbed Yuanen Yehui''s arm before striking his fist into her stomach and sending her flying. ''Magic Dragon-Soaring Tail.'' ''Magic Dragon Deadly Fury.'' Tang Wulin''s legs were coated with blue-ck energy beforeshing out with a leg at Wu Siduo and sending her flying. Then he spun around with energy coiling around his fist before thrusting out at Na''er. Na''er was able to recover in time to see Tang Wulin fisting forward. It was sending shivers down her body with her knowing she can''t afford to get hit. As her whole body was screaming for her to run or bow down before the bluish-ck energy. ''Ruler of Space.'' Na''er eyes glowed brilliantly with violet light as an intangible barrier appeared in front of her. It was able to halt the Tang Wulin attack for one second before he broke through. Yet this was enough for her to weave past the attack before thrusting out her spear. Her thrust strike from the middle, bottom, and from above as her spear split into countless thrusts that surged with vigor. ''Magic Dragon Eruption.'' ''Icy Star Chaos.'' Blue-ckish energy surge around Tang Wulin but then his body shook as he felt an Icy Spear swirling with stars striking his soul power and making him stagger. This allowed Na''er and Yuanen Yehui to send out their attacks. Yet Tang Wulin was still able to recover and react to both of their attacks. Tang Wulin was able to smack them around for only ten exchanges before he retreated from the arrays of elemental and arrowsing from the moonlit sky. Even though his body could easily withstand those attacks and his Regalia reduced the damage. That didn''t mean he would make himself an easy target, as he knew they must be plotting something. As they were using attacks that ignored his durability and his attacking internally. Even though his organs were vastly strong, that didn''t mean it could easily resist hits from the constant spatial attacks or Yue Zhengyu weird attack. With these thoughts, instantly he tenses his muscles before shooting towards Xu Xiaoyan. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soars.'' ''Time Magic: Compression.'' Tang Wulin figure turned into a streak of gold and bluish-ck as he moves toward Xu Xiaoyan before vanishing. Xu Xiaoyan''s expression didn''t change as shetched on a dozen arrows on her Silver Moonbow before Tang Wulin fist smashed into her. Bang! Xu Xiaoyan figure shattered into ice fragments from Tang Wulin fist making contact. Instantly Xu Xiaoyan appeared on top of him with her nimble feet on his fist and pushing off. But not before she pulled back the bowstring and flipped over, to shoot out a dozen arrows that pierced towards Tang Wulin. ''Wrath of the Stars.'' The stars above instantly appeared around the arrows before surging around them and creating an ethereal coating. Tang Wulin''s eyes widen as his body was automatically moving to react but then it froze once again from dazzling chains of stars wrapping around his limbs. ''Perfect.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as she saw her arrows moving towards Wulin. Wrath of the Stars was her fifth Spirit Ring which allowed her to use the power of the luminous stars to break through the person''s durability and resistance. Bang! The ice arrows that were piercing towards Tang Wulin was swatted away from two pairs of wings of light appearing behind him. Then Tang Wulin instantly outstretches his hand to call back his Golden Dragon Spear but to his surprise, he couldn''t perceive or feel its presence. Of course, this didn''t halt him from pointing his other hand down and set off a myriad of explosions around him. This pushed the people pouncing towards him back as they evaded the explosions. "So it''s her." Mutter Tang Wulin as he nces towards Dai Yun''er who has been the only one who hasn''t attacked him but her eyes have been glowing. ''Crap he figured it out.'' Thought Dai Yun''er as her thought shed between all of the people she was connected to. After enduring the hell of Tang Wulin time magic, she was able to find her Spirit Eye went through second awakening and her abilities became stronger. Her previous ability of Spiritual Sharing evolved into the ability to share another person''s skill and thoughts. With this, she was sharing Wu Siduo thoughts towards everyone, as she watches the future actions of Tang Wulin. This was the reason why everyone wasn''t surprised at Tang Wulin''s constant attacks. As Wu Siduo already transported the image of what he was going to do. This ability was one of the reasons they were all so confident in facing Tang Wulin as his battle instincts were too terrifying. It was only because of Xu Xiaoyan Star Land Domain and Battle Analysis that they weren''t instantly blitz by him. "But where did you put-" Tang Wulin figure shook as his light wings instantly arrived behind him as a dagger pierce out of the void and hack down. Bang! "Damn!" Shouted Xie Xie as he quickly retreated into the void causing Tang Wulin eyes to lit up as he realizes where his Golden Dragon Spear was. ''So he dragged it into the void when it sped off toward Na''er.'' Thought Tang Wulin before he felt two figures appearing in front of him. Na''er thrust out her spear with Mu Xi hacking down with her rusted sword that overflowed with mes. Tang Wulin didn''t retreat but shed with them causing an ear-splitting sound to resound out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Tang Wulin began shing with Na''er and Mu Xi before spinning around to evade Xu Lizhi''s fist that wasing behind him. Then heshed out with a leg that flickers with bluish-ck energy at Xu Lizhi causing him to quickly raise his arms to block the attack. ''Crap!'' Thought Xu Lizhi as he felt his battle armor caving in and his bone-shaking endlessly from the terrifying strength behind the kick. A Silver Dragon Spear turned into a streak of silver lightning, piercing towards Tang Wulin with an ancient sword overflowing with me hacking down on him. Yet Tang Wulin did not move as his two light wings instantly move to block both of the attacks. Na''er and Mu Xi''s face changed as they felt their attack simply halting before the wings broke. One must know their cultivation base was already that of a Soul Douluo, with it being even higher with battle armor. Their battle armor was upgraded to a Three-Word! Just how terrifying was this? With a Three-Word battle armor, a Spirit Sage could reach the strength of an Average Douluo with this alone, that was three realms! This meant Na''er and Mu Xi had a cultivation of a Super Douluo, yet the best they could do was simply shatter the wings. Unlike Tang Wulin whose attacks were able to tear and pulverized through everything. ''They instantly broke it.'' Thought Tang Wulin in a bit of surprise before he rotated his palms. ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' Na''er and Mu Xi felt their Soul and mentality staggered for a second from the wave of power erupting around the area. ''Magic Dragon Deadly Fury.'' Tang Wulin fists were coated with blue-ck energy that caused Na''er''s whole body to tremble once again as he thrust out to both her and Mu Xi. Fortunately, they got teleported away with Tang Wulin being swept up by an Icy hurricane. It was just too vast, absolutely enormous, moreover producing astonishing scenes of myriads of element colliding into him. Alongside countless arrows, that was moving through the wind currents and smashing into Tang Wulin. ''Star Shackle.'' As Tang Wulin was being restrained once again while being bombarded by the attacks, Xu Xiaoyan was sping her hand together with her body glowing. After a few seconds vicious light overflowing into the domain! Countless amount of stars swirled around Xu Xiaoyan before they turned into spheres that she began resonating. Eighty-eight spheres had begun swirling around her body before she opened her eyes that shined with a terrifying brilliant light. ''Uranus Constetion.'' As if a river of stars descended. An expanse of light specks erupted towards the fierce storm that was still bombarded Tang Wulin like a surging tidal wave. ''Teleportation.'' The lights were instantly teleported all around Tang Wulin who eyes slightly widen from the unexpected attack as he was making his way through the storm. As he moves to react, he felt chains coiling around him once again and restricting his movements. Bang! Tang Wulin figure shook as the lights crashed down on to his body, one after another. It was only after a few seconds that his body was able to move once again with the restriction fading, that he stomped down the floor. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' Sixteen dragons appear below Tang Wulin with them devouring the swirling specs of light and destroying the tornado around him. Yet it was at this moment that two people appeared around him, Wu Siduo and Na''er. ''Infinite Pierce.'' Na''er instantly rxed her body as she inhaled before erupting outwards as she pierces out with her spear. "Break!" The tip of her spear began trembling before prating through the world and vanishing from Tang Wulin''s view into thin air. Instantly! Faster than Wulin could think, a spear appeared right at the point of his chest instantaneously! The spear came prating through Tang Wulin''s chest with his Etherealyer protecting his body and his outrageous defense. Na''er spear at the moment was too terrifying, as its prative force was something that broke through the concept of distance and space! One has to understand. This was a spear where defense, resistance or evasion was all but useless when it pierces over. As this was faster than even Instant Movement or Teleportation, making it impossible for one to react. Tang Wulin felt the spear prated his skin, and reaching for his flesh before itpletely halted. But this wasn''t because of Na''er but because of Tang Wulin whose body was able to somehow react towards her spear at the same time it pierced over. ''How!'' Thought Na''er in shock as she couldn''t believe something like this was possible even with her big brother''s terrifying instincts. Even with Wu Siduo''s Battle Analysis showing them his movement, it was still a shock as this spear technique terrified even her teacher. But of course, Na''er wouldn''t be able to understand. That Tang Wulin''s instincts and senses have been refined to the point where it could already predict her attack. As by the time her spear had already begun piercing forward. His senses already pick up the danger, work out the oue and then sent themand to react. It was only because his own body couldn''t keep up with his instincts at the moment that he wasn''t able to react. It was only after he was pierced through that his body could fully react in time. ''Amazing.'' Thought Tang Wulin as blood was leaking from his mouth as he couldn''t help but praise Na''er attack. This was an attack that cut off all possibility of escaping or evading. By the time one realizes the spear had already arrived it would be far toote. But he wasn''t given much time thinking as Wu Siduo as already appeared above him in her Spirit Fusion, Hell White Tiger. A gigantic paw crashed down towards him with the intent to smash him into the ground. Bang! Tang Wulin reacted with a fist that was able to stagger the Hell White Tiger. Yet to his surprise, it wasn''t sent flying, as if it was able to absorb the force. ''White God Rebellion!'' The Hell White Tiger sent out a deafening roar as its body began to tremble before swirling all around into smoke. A feet step on top of Tang Wulin outstretch fist before a figurended underneath him. White fur begins covering the figure''s ample chest and head before they extended to every part of her body. ck stripes also began forming with a King Symbol appearing on her forehead and her eyes pulsing with red and blue lights. Two wings burst out of her back with golden bands appearing around her arms and a bell rope appearing around her neck. An indescribable, tremendous strength circted through her entire body as mes burst from around her and her body swell with fighting intent. This was a technique Wu Siduo created after learning about Huo Yuhao fusion of creating an armor with his partner Tang Wutong. With this as inspiration, she decides to try and create a way for her Spirit Fusion to do the same for her. This was to not make her a big target anymore with her Spirit Fusion, while also retaining all of the benefits and even more. Which she seeded in doing. ''Hell Body.'' ''White Tiger Devilgod Transformation.'' ''God Speed.'' This technique also allows her to use both of her martial spirit abilities together with each other, without any of them conflicting. ''Is that Wu Siduo.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his body moves to react as heshed out with a kick towards Wu Siduo. ''Royal Bodhisattva Phase One: First Palm!'' Wu Siduo let out a roar as she moved viciously, golden light immediately surging around her as she deflected Tang Wulin kick beforeshing out with a palm. Tang Wulin once again felt familiar shackles around his body as Wu Siduo palmnded on his body. But to his shock, he was sent flying with blood leaking out as his eternal scale twisted. ''Did she master the Royal Bodhisattva.'' Thought Tang Wulin in shock as he knew how terrifying it was. The Royal Bodhisattva were made out of nine extremely strange forms. The form purposes are to identify the weak points and seek out holes before striking at those faults to deliver a fatal blow. This type of method was created by Zeref for the Body Sect. He went through all of the fighting texts he read through his spare time and learning from all over. It was extremely terrifying, as there was no such thing as a perfect body, defense or attack in the universe. Thus with these forms, one could cause even a being far stronger themself to feel fear from just one strike alone. This became even stronger when one takes into ount Wu Siduo Battle Analysis. Which allowed her to read her opponent moves to the point she could practically see and predict the future. ''But it has an annoying requirement.'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight irritation. To learn the Royal Bodhisattva one must be from Zeref''s own words, free from the lust of battle as they seek out their opponent w. Such a thing is impossible for a person like Tang Wulin who relishes a good fight. As even while he may be looking calm in battle, his battle lust was always stirring and conceal underneath. It was something he more or less came to ept as that was the only thing that kept him entertained back then. Wu Siduo didn''t give up the opportunity as she dashed toward Tang Wulin, who didn''t falter but send out a fist that began to break space. ''Roya Bodhisattva Phase Two: Two Palms.'' Wu Siduo palms moved in an orbital motion as one of themnded on Tang Wulin fist, causing it to go off course before she spun around. Then she thrust out her other palm tond on Tang Wulin''s chest once again. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Emission.'' Yet Tang Wulin didn''t get sent flying as he held on even with blood leaking as even though he absorbed the force of Wu Siduo''s attack. It was still able to damage him though but he still thurst out another fist. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' Sixteen dragons erupted from the ground and smashed into Wu Siduo''s figure. A huge explosion rang from the added power of Tremor st that caused Wu Siduo to spit out arge amount of blood. But she wasn''t sent flying just yet as Wulin fist was crashing down towards her. But instantly, Wu Siduo was switched with Na''er whose body shined with the power her Silver Dragon Spear. ''Silver Dragon Spear True Body.'' Na''er with the added increase of 100% in her overall abilities. She began rotating her spear like a maelstrom that was absorbing the fist with the blunt part, catching the topside of Wulin fist. Then the fist began descending from the rotation as if it was nothing more than leaves to the whirlpool. Then immediately the spearshed out with a sweep, thrust, and sh as Na''er began sending out her attack fiercely. Each tip of the spears contained the powers of Space, making it so Tang Wulin knew he couldn''t take these attacks lightly. Bang! Na''er and Tang Wulin exchange thirty moves. Na''er was able to keep with Tang Wulin through her terrifying spearmanship and Dai Yun''er constantly sending Wulin next move to her mind. It was then the space behind them broke, as Xie Xie appeared with his two daggers swirling with energy before he threw them towards Tang Wulin. One Dagger was filled with time while the other was filled with space! The area seems to shook as it began freezing while space began breaking apart at the same time. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' ''Devil Eye.'' A blood-red spectral dragon appeared behind Tang Wulin but before it could let out a roar, shackles wrap around Tang Wulin while he slightly staggered and the dragon frozen. The two daggers appeared behind Tang Wulin with the intent to pierce through him but luckily, the Light Wing already formed a barrier around him. The Light Wings shook with cracks being formed, but they surprisingly still held on. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' ''Golden Dragon Raging Domain.'' ''Golden Dragon Inferno ughter.'' Instantly the area around Tang Wulin erupted in blood-red with a dragon roar resounding out that shook Xie Xie and Na''er. But it was then Gu Yue appeared in front of Na''er, with her violet eyes shining before she thrust out with seven-colors radiance. "Break." Instantly his domains broke apart, or more specifically they canceled out by the Seven-Colors of Gu Yue. But this was exactly what Tang Wulin was counting on as instantly his Golden Dragon Spear reappeared in his hands from the void still being open. He then inhaled, causing the soul power and spirit energy from the trio to be absorbed by him. This absorption caused them to stagger and leaving them open for an attack. Then with a quick rotation, all around him, orbs of destruction energy formed and then he sweeps onward with his spear. They were all sent flying from the attacks! Chapter 198: Battle Of The Monsters (3) Chapter 198: Battle Of The Monsters (3) As Xie Xie, Gu Yue and Na''er were sent flying, Tang Wulin was already on the move before the others could react. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soars'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' A draconic cry resounded through the domain, as a golden and ck grand dragon that was majestic soar straight toward Xu Xiaoyan. Around the grand dragon were sixteen mythical dragons erupting from the ground with dazzling brilliance. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Ascends the Heavens.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' The soaring majestic dragons that erupted from the ground release a world-shaking and ear-splitting roar that instantly swept through the whole area. All of the people who were close to Tang Wulin was staggered by the roar before the dragons pounced on all of them. Bang! They were all sent flying by the dragons with a tremendous explosion with the added tremor causing blood to sprout up from them. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t done as his foot stomp down hard on the ground before squeezing his golden dragon spear. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Ascends the Heavens.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' The spear erupted outwards with endless radiance and brilliance as a golden dragon head began to form at the tip, with small ones coiling around the shaft. Then it was flung with terrifying might. This spear was extremely fast, tearing savagely through the air to the point where space was beginning to twist and crack from its might. Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes widen, but she didn''t have enough time to evade out of the way and could only quickly defend. Xu Xiaoyan quickly formed a gigantic water maelstrom in front of her while also creating chains made out of ice and ster energy to dy it. But it was for naught, as the spear tore through the chains, blew away the maelstrom. Before sending Xu Xiaoyan flying with blood leaking from her mouth. As his other friends were recovering, continuous chains of magic and vines interweaved. Before wrapping around their waist and wrenching them forward. ''Time Magic: Backtrack.'' As they were being pulled by the chains, Tang Wulin figure twisted and blurred with void distorting. Time flowing in reverse around Tang Wulin, before he appeared back within the grand dragon. Alongside the grand dragon were the same ck and golden dragons erupting explosively around it with the same brilliance as before. ''He isn''t giving us enough time to react!'' Thought Ye Xinn as she felt the sleep powder slowing down her movements, while also being shocked at the scene before her. Once again an earth-shattering and ear-splitting roar resounded out that staggered them all, alongside the pouncing dragons. Then with a grip of his spear, Tang Wulin lock on Dai Yun''er''s location before hurling the tyrannical spear at her. ''Move!'' Thought Dai Yun''er as a figure simr to her appeared right next to her before thrusting her out of the way. BANG! The clone of Dai Yun''er was smashed apart with it even being unable to defend at all. Dai Yun''er''s expression changed as she saw the terrifying gash that was formed in the area next to her. "Yun''er!" Shouted Yue Zhengyu as he came to halt as he saw the spear smashed into her. It was only after he saw it was a clone that he let out a sigh of relief. His expression subsequently changed at the voice that rang out. "Worry about yourself." A brilliant golden-red w descended upon him with the sounds of dragons roar and ear-splitting sounds resounding out. ''Seventh Soul Skill: Archangel True Avatar.'' ''Self-Soul Skill: Light Armanentment.'' Yue Zhengyu erupted out with holy light radiance as a massive figure appeared behind before wrapping its twelve wings around him. His twelve wings shined with an ethereal light as four halos shined above his head and specs of light swirling around. Then arge amount of glittering light swirled around Yue Zhengyu''s hand before he thrust it into his chest and cause light to burst out endlessly. He formed countless swords of lights in front of him before directing them outwards. Bang! The swarm of golden swords was broken through by Tang Wulin fist that continues to descend upon Yue Zhengyu who quickly raised his sword to obstruct it. Bang! ''His fist still carried this much strength, even after being cut in half.'' Thought Yue Zhengyu in shock as his whole body trembled from the violent tremors. One has to understand, it was only because of his higher cultivation, Battle Armor and Soul Skills that buffed him that he could withstand this fist. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t done as his leg swirled with bluish-ck energy before hacking downwards. But it was then a chained appeared around him and restricted his movement. Yet Yue Zhengyu couldn''t rx as, under him, countless vines erupted from the ground before rushing towards him with the intent pierce through. ''He nned this!'' Thought Yue Zhengyu has he hastily defended himself from the vines rushing towards him. It wasn''t just him who was being attacked, as before Tang Wulin dashed towards Yue Zhengyu. He had already rained down attacks down on the others so they wouldn''t interfere. Of course, Xu Xiaoyan already noticed this and had already release countless arrows towards the attacks that were raining down on everyone. In a matter of seconds, the restrictions were gone! Instantly Tang Wulin summoned his Golden Dragon Spear before hurling it towards Xu Xiaoyan. ''Time Magic: Parallel Worlds.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' Yet the lone Golden Dragon Spear split into countless little dragons that let out a roar before piercing towards Xu Xiaoyan. Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes narrowed beforetching on the arrow on her bow as six soul ring rose behind her before lighting up. The arrow began to be coated in ster and icy energy that began to coil around the arrowhead. She pulled back the bowstring before it flew out and turned into a streak of light, piercing towards the Golden Dragon Spear. As these two collided, there was a shockwave before the Golden Dragon Spear went off course to the side. Tang Wulin spun his body around towards Yue Zhengyu with his left arm shining as the Jade Dragon King bone appeared prominently. But he wasn''t done as his left leg bone shined with the Gold Dragon bone appearing dazzling. ''Left Arm Bone: Space-Time sh.'' ''Left Leg Bone: Power Crush.'' Yue Zhengyu''s expression change as he felt a deep gash appeared on his chest causing him to stagger before a legnded on him. A surge of energy erupted around Tang Wulin''s leg like a sphere of energy before it sends Yue Zhengyu flying with cracks forming on his battle armor. Power Crush was akin to Tang Wulinpressing his strenght into a single point before exploding it outwards. This attack allowed him to produce ten times the amount of force his next physical attack. A streak of divine ster flew over, shining iparably brilliantly, piercing towards Tang Wulin with surging power. Tang Wulin spun his body around before thurst out his fist and smashing the arrow into pieces but to his surprise, he was pushed back a bit. It was then a spear appeared right in front of Tang Wulin, with the intent of piercing through his chest. The Silver Dragon Spear prated Tang Wulin ethereal scales before going through to his skin and flesh before stopping. Then with a sh, Na''er appeared in front of him with her Silver Dragon Spear piercing outwards again and her utilizing her Infinite Pierce once again. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t wish to be a punching bag for her and so he exploded out with Destruction. Na''er expression changed as she the red light and purple energy swirl around Tang Wulin that began to scatter about. She quickly backs off but then she felt a shiver down her spine as she knew something was amiss. Tang Wulin instantly inhales causing her to lose soul power and spiritual energy once again while leaving her staggered. ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' Tang Wulin instantly rotates his hand, causing a demonic dragon roar to resound out that shook Na''er''s mind and soul. ''Time Magic: sh Forward.'' ''Magic Dragon re.'' Thousands upon thousands of specs of light appeared above Tang Wulin. Then they all began to distort before thousands of streaks descended upon Na''er like streaks of lightning. With the powers of sh Forward, all of the res instantly sh toward Na''er as if time was speeding up. Yet Na''er figure was warped away by the powers of Space, Tang Wulin instantly knew who caused such a thing to happen with his instincts and senses going off. ''Seventh Soul Skill: Avatar of Okami Spirit.'' ''Self Soul Skill: Nova Obliteration.'' Golden light surged as if a zing sun descended from the heavens causing Tang Wulin to nce up. Mu Xi''s whole figure was shining and burning, with her finger pointing downwards as a blinding cross like light began to shine. "Burn." The cross-light overflowed, golden mes interweaving, and then shooting downwards, crashing down towards Tang Wulin with great power. Yet it wasn''t just Mu Xi but also another light that wasing from in front of him. What was in front could be something only Gu Yue could craft, as he notes the orb swirling with all of the six elements except for space. "Boom." Said Gu Yue with a smirk before the ball that was swirling and coiling with the elements vanished before appearing around Tang Wulin. His body was already moving to get out of the way but then chains made out of Star Ligth wrapped around him. This caused both the brilliant ball of elements and the descending cross shape light to smashed into him. Bang! ''Damn!'' Thought Tang Wulin as his whole body was being engulfed and damaged severely by both attacks. Tang Wulin could already tell the sphere wasn''t any normal attack filled with the elements, it surpassed even the absolute elements. If he had topare it something, it would be on par with the intensity of his Annihtion and Destruction Energy. Because of such an intensity, Tang Wulin resistance and Regalia weren''t as effective as they were before. Of course, unbeknownst to Tang Wulin, ever since he help Gu Yue regain some of her lost potential with life energy. She has been able to regain her ability to use the elemental origin of the ne, allowing her elemental attacks to be even more deadly. One shouldn''t underestimate such a thing, as the elemental origin is no different than origin energy. It was the origin of the power, meaning it was even above the infusion of thews with an elemental attack. This was something not even Tang Wulin Dragon yer resistant or the regalia could fully defend against. While Mu Xi attack was her condensing her True Avatar whose heat was stronger than even the core of the sun andpressing it into a cross. It was abination of her Fourth and Second ring ability which could burn even someone''s soul. The cross shape light was burning his figure with a relentless stream of fire and light flowing down. Tang Wulin knew he couldn''t stay in this insane heat for too long, even with his resistance and body. Even with this thought, Tang Wulin began inhaling the energy swirling around him. But to his shock and disappointment, the absorption rate was way slower than what he would have liked. It was at this moment, Gu Yue and everyone began raining down attacks upon Tang Wulin. Gu Yue formed a raging storm filled with the elementals around Tang Wulin. While Mu Xi hacks out with overwhelming waves of mes and light alongside Yue Zhengyu sending down a rain of light. Xu Xiaoyan was sending out countless arrows towards him with Gu Yue applying her element at the arrow tip. Xie Xie was releasing his void dragons with his dagger storm and Ye Xinn was sending out myriads of sword light. Yuanen was sending out herpress gravity attack, and Xu Lizhi was passing out more buns to everyone. Knowing he couldn''t allow this to continue, Tang Wulin reacted. ''Time Magic: Backtrack." The area around Tang Wulin began distorting and warp before thews of time began flowing backward. "Not so fast." Said Gu Yue with her violet eyes shining before she thurst out a finger towards Tang Wulin. Instantly the effect of his time magic began weakening as thews of time began shaking before time reverse. But unfortunately, Tang Wulin wasn''t able to force himself to retreat in time and was still subjected to everyone''s attack. ''As expected of Gu Yue.'' Thought Tang Wulin with silent praise at her control over thew of time but it wasn''t like he didn''t ount for this. After all, his spiritual sense could tell him the odds of each of his actions. With this in mind, he already knew his action would have failed, but that didn''t mean all of it was a failure. As his Time Backtrack affected not only his position but all of his action prior. Meaning his Magic Dragon re was reverse back before it descended. "Crap!" "Quickly Defend!" Streaks of light descended upon all of them, causing them to quickly defend with their weapons or soul skills. This gave Tang Wulin enough time to recover before he thrust his hand out towards all of them. Instantly tens of hundreds of vines erupted out from the ground before turning into long spears as they rushed onward. A great wave of vines was hacking towards Tang Wulin friends who just recovered from the previous attack. Yuanen Yehui''s body began to shine before six wings erupted from her bag with purple-gold mes dancing all around. Instantly Dark Animas appeared in her hands with it releasing a dark wave that caused all of the vines to turn ck before dissipating. ''Seventh Soul Skil: Bun True Body.'' Xu Lizhi''s figure lit up as a giant bun appeared behind him before dissipating as he instantly created multiple buns at the same time. Crystal, ck and Crispy Bun were all instantly made in doubles with their effect and strength increased by 30 percent from his True Body. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes before quickly summoning his Golden Dragon Spear but his body once again was restricted by Xu Xiaoyan chains. During this time, everyone was able to rapidly eat the buns provided by Xu Lizhi and allowing their strength to erupt outwards. With the effect of Xu Lizhi bun, Na''er and Mu Xi whos rank could be considered Super Douluo felt a significant spike in their strength. It was to the point where they wouldn''t be so inferior to an average Super Douluo. ''Eight Soul Ability: Sun'' A miniature sun had appeared in Mu Xi''s hand before she hurled it up causing Xu Xiaoyan domain to lit up and illuminate. With her eight soul skill, Mu Xi''s strength will continue to climb the longer it stays up until it reaches about 200% greater than before. Instantly her body disappeared as she appeared in front of Tang Wulin with three miniature suns in her hand that was overflowing. ''Self Soul Skill: Okami Cosmos!'' Gu Yue eyes sh violet as she warped the mes of Mu Xi attack with origin energy. As Mu Xi thrust out her Okami Cosmos which smashed into Tang Wulin. The three miniature golden suns exploded, endless mes overflowing with a zing white light. Yet to the shock of Mu Xi a light shined in front of her, as two rings sprouted out. ''Second Soul Skill: Infernal World'' Behind Tang Wulin a spectral figure with the face of a goat and teeth of a tiger appeared. With an inhale the blinding lighting towards Tang Wulin was devoured alongside Mu Xi, who couldn''t react in time. ''Time Magic: Compression.'' Instantly Tang Wulin figure vanished and appeared in front of Xu Xiaoyan whose body was already moving, but it was toote. As before the spectral figure disappeared, Xu Xiaoyan was also swallowed up. All of this happened in seconds, causing everyone on the stage to be a shock. None of them was able to quickly react even with Dai Yun''er Shared Thought and Wu Siduo Battle Analysis. Of course, that wasn''t just it as they were all surprised at the skill Tang Wulin used. It was none other than Tao Tie who awoken a few days ago from her transformation, with her soul skills also changing from her evolution and mutation. Not only did she gain an extra skill which was Infernal World but the devour skill had mutated and changed. Infernal World was a skill that was extremely famous with the Earth Dragon King. As it was once said, with one, inhale, he could swallow the whole sky,nd, and even the world. Anyone who was swallowed by the Infernal World would be locked in a small pocket dimension that was separated from this reality. Unless one could cut through dimensions, there was no way to leave this Demi-ne. Of course, keeping someone in this type of World would also continue to drain Tang Wulin''s soul power making it a very delicate technique to use. With the loss of Xu Xiaoyan, the domain around everyone began to break down and shatter. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t wait for it to finish breaking down as he dashed toward the one who was the most dangerous. Wu Siduo! Wu Siduo narrowed her eyes as she saw Tang Wulin dashing towards her and instantly began to enhance herself fully. ''White Tiger True Body.'' ''Hell Civit True Body.'' The wisp of the White Tiger and Hell Civit began to swirl around Wu Siduo''s figure as she felt her power increasing. ''Second Awakening.'' ''Third Awakening.'' White and ck energy erupted from Wu Siduo as her heartbeat began to beat like a drum with her fur bing spikier. With her White Tiger True Body, her attack, strength, and defense were increased by 300%. Alongside her speed and spirit ability increasing by 50 percent from her Civit True Body. ''How strong is she now.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his eyes slightly narrowed. One has to understand that Wu Siduo with her three-word battle armor could be considered equal to an average Title Douluo. With her White God Rebellion that was fundamentally a Spirit Fusion that was able to stack together all of her skills. All of this allowed her to reach a Hyper Douluo strength and maybe even the peak of a Hyper Douluo. Just how terrifying was this? That a Spirit Sage could reach the strength of a Hyper Douluo could cause the whole world to turn upsidedown. As only a Fourth Word-Battle Armor could achieve such a feat! This was all thanks to her twin Martial Soul whose abilities allowed her to enhance her strength to an insane degree. Combine with the fact she creates a mode that allowed her to stack all of them together! Yet she couldn''t keep all of this up, as the soul power uptake was truly terrifying! ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soars.'' ''Apocalypse Dragon King Shake the Earth.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' Tang Wulin figure lit up brilliantly as he turned into a streak of ck and gold with countless dragons erupted from the ground with a roar. They all let out an earth-shaking roar that causes Wu Siduo figure to stagger as they followed behind Tang Wulin. ''Sixth Soul Ring: Hell Instincts.'' ''Seventh Soul Ring: White Tiger Annihtion.'' Wu Siduo let out a small roar as her Vajra Avatar and Devilgod Avatar began swirling around her beforepressing around her fist. With her hell instinct, her speed was increased by another 50%. With her White Tiger Annihtion that was simr to Tang Wulin Left Leg bone thatpresses her energy. Wu Siduo thrust out her fist with the power being 300% stronger ontop of all of her strength that waspressed together. Tang Wulin''s expression narrowed even more as he saw the tyrannical fist that was swirling like the eternal twilight. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Ascends the Heavens.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon w.'' Tang Wulin responded with a fist that was being surrounded with a ck and golden dragon w that caused a titanic explosion as they collided. A violent explosion sounded out, as the two attacks collided and producing a terrifying destructive force. It produced a terrifying gust of wind that pushed back everyone on the stage and even blew away the clouds from above. Wu Siduo''s body flew out of the arena with blood sprouting outwards. Yet sadly for her, Tang Wulin''s strength was still at the level of a God, making it vastly superior to hers. Chapter 199: Battle Of the Monsters (4) Chapter 199: Battle Of the Monsters (4) As Wu Siduo was sent flying, Tang Wulin didn''t stop for a moment and dashed towards Na''er. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soars.'' ''Time Magic: Compression.'' Instantly Tang Wulin figure began twisting and warp before he appeared in front of Na''er with his fist thrusting forward. ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' Na''er expression changed as she tried to bring up her spear to block or even at least used her Infinite Pierce. But it was toote, as Tang Wulin fist was too terrifying, as it came with tremendous pressure and speed after the restrictions on him were gone. Just how strong and fast was Tang Wulin''s physical body? It was at the level of the Gods! Just this alone was enough for him to suppress all those below Limit Douluo who didn''t utilize their battle armor. Even then, that isn''t ounting for his enhancement, Time Magic and eleration that increase his burst of speed. Even with Na''er spearmanship, power over thew of space and her cultivation base. It was all useless if she couldn''t fully react and keep up with Tang Wulin speed. The fist with golden light erupting endlessly smashed straight into Na''er gut with the sounds of bone creaking and cracking before she was sent flying. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' Yet that wasn''t just it as sixteen dragons erupted from the ground with an ear-splitting roar before smashing into Na''er and sending her out of the arena. But it was then fire descended as a fiery light filling the sky as raging mes poured down upon Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin''s expression didn''t change as he began inhaling the fire as his Soul Power already severely drained from thosest onught of attacks. It was then he saw the mes trembling before erupting in overflowing mes. If it wasn''t for his resistance, he knew the effect and damage would have been considerably greater than him just staggering. Yet it was that this moment when the space around him warped before electrical radiance shined brilliantly above Tang Wulin. Instantly Tens of hundreds of streaks of endless lighting hacked down on Tang Wulin figure. Bang! ''Damn, it''s just like the heavenly tribtion but far inferior. They just have simr properties.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt himself being battered and turning slightly ck from the streaks of lightning. Yet he didn''t worry as he stomped down viciously before dashing towards Gu Yue. The ground beneath him trembled as his figure tore through the air as he outstretched his arm and resummoned is Golden Dragon Spear. Gu Yue only snorted before her eyes shed causing Tang Wulin figure to tremble as his surroundings began to change. To his shock, he felt his whole body was restricted and he was tied to an enormous building. Above him was Gu Yue, who began to rain down elemental attacks him. Yet to his surprise, not only hasn''t his resistance worked, but the damage was even stronger than before. ''Illusion!'' Thought Tang Wulin with his eyes narrowed before he slowly rotated his hand. ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' A demonic figure appeared in front of Tang Wulin before it let out a roar that shook the illusionary world around Tang Wulin before it shattered. ''He broke it so fast.'' Thought Gu Yue as she instantly teleports away while sending down an array of elemental attack Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin would have chased after her, but he had to thurst out his fist as a dark sword was descending upon him. Yet even while doing this, he hurled his Golden Dragon Spear towards Gu Yue with all of his might. Bang! Yuanen Yehui''s figure skidded backward from the terrifying force of Tang Wulin with her expression slightly changing. While this was happening Gu Yue''s expression began to change as the Golden Dragon Spear appeared right in front of her. Her figure instantly vanished from the spear as it smashed into the ground and shook the stage once again. Not caring about his spear at the moment, Tang Wulin grab on to Yuanen Yehui''s face as he smashed her down into the ground. Bang! The whole arena shook as Yuanen Yehui''s figure began to cave right in, yet she still retained her consciousness. Already expecting this, Tang Wulin hack down with his feet with the intent to stomp down her. It was at this moment that a figure appeared right behind that was ck and white with a terrifying gleam. Yet it wasn''t just him but Yue Zhengyu also came forward with them unleashing their strongest attack. ''Perfect.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his n of forcing two of his friends to attack him at the same time was a sess. ''Golden Dragon Tyrant Body.'' ''Apocalpyse Dragon King Emission.'' Tang Wulin still stomped down while he allowed the attacks to smash into his figure as his ethereal scales began to shine. An ear-splitting sound resounded out before a brilliant light burst forth from the explosion. ''Golden Dragon Tremor!'' Tang Wulin immediately swept across with his spear, thatshed without remorse. Bang bang bang! In that instant, Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie''s whole figure were whipped across, smashed and swept out of the arena ring with no chance of recovery. Yuanen Yehui already thrust her Dark Animas forward with its de being covered with purple-golden mes. But how could Tang Wulin have forgotten about her? ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' A demonic earth-shattering erupted from Tang Wulin that caused Yuanen Yehui''s whole figure to trembled with her eyes shing with fear. ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The Earth.'' Sixteen dragons that were terrifying and demonic had erupted from the ground below Yuanen Yehui before they all smashed into her. Yuanen Yehui''s figure was also sent out of the arena ring with Tang Wulin already pinpointing his following target. Yet before he could even do that his body was already instinctively moving by reflex as a sword filled with endless light was hack down upon him. ''Self Soul Skill: Ragnarok Helix:'' This was the skill Ye Xinn developed after she had achieved the level of Sword Soul in her sword mastery and higher cultivation. Her glittering Stargod sword turned into a blur twelve shes appeared all around Tang Wulin with the intent to bisect him. Yet Tang Wulin only smirk. ''Time Magic: Backtrack.'' Instantly Tang Wulin figure shook and blurred as time reverses with him staying in the same spot. Yet this also meant he still had the stored up power from Emission and Tyrant Body from Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie attack. Once again the Golden Dragon Spear swept forward with a tyrannical force that broke through all of Ye Xinn sword shes before sending her flying. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t down as with a spin of his body. He clinches the Golden Dragon Spear before hurling it towards Xu Lizhi who was passing is buns to Gu Yue. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Ascends the Heavens.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor.'' ''Magic Dragon Lanza.'' ''Time Magic: Parallel World.'' Countless amount of Golden-ck Dragons who had blue-ck energy coiling around them and were releasing ear-splitting sound appeared. The arena shooked before the dragons hacked towards both Gu Yue and Xu Lizhi with terrifying speed. They couldn''t react in time from the force of Tang Wulin throw and the elerated power of Ascends the Heaven. Gu Yue could only defend with a maelstrom of elements that weren''t able to fully appeared before she was sent flying out of the ring. Xu Lizhi''s destruction energy was able to cause the Golden Dragon Spear to pause before it broke through and also smashed into him. Then Tang Wulin instantly summoned his Golden Dragon Spear once again before hurling it straight at Dai Yun''er whose eyes were wide from shock. She couldn''t believe how Tang Wulin was able to take them all out with his onught of attacks. But then her expression changed as she saw the spear rushing towards her. But how could she dodge a spear thrown by a God Level body? BANG! Dai Yun''er was sent flying out of the arena, with the only being left standing was Tang Wulin. # Shock! Was what reverberates through the crowd of spectators as they watched the fight from start to finish with every second being too amazing. From teachers of the Shrek Academy to elders of the Spirit Pagoda to soldiers of the Federation, none of them were safe from the feeling of shock and awe. All of them couldn''t help but silently praise in their hearts about how brilliant this battle was. It was only after a few seconds before the whole crowd erupted into endless praise, not only to Tang Wulin but to those who fought him. "Amazing!" "Genius! All of you are a genius!" "Too awesome!" Yet it wasn''t just these people but even those who stood at the peak who were shocked. It was too shocking with some of them rubbing their eyes as if they were dreaming. They were able to finish up the meeting earlier than they thought and went to go check out the Soul Master gathering. Who would have thought they would be able to see such a fight of promising Soul Masters? Not only that but they were able to truly evaluate Tang Wulin strength. They weren''t disappointed, not at all. In fact, it surpassed all of their expectations, even Yun Ming who felt Tang Wulin was abnormally terrifyingpared to the others. "You old fox, to think your students were this terrifying." Mutter Chen Xinjie with a depressed look while ncing a Yun Ming. "Haha." Laughed Yun Ming with is eyes shining while showing a beaming smile. How could he be unhappy? Shrek bach of talents, truly is monstrous to the point it could make anyone jealous and envious. Yet the best part was that it wasn''t just one of them but all nine of people on the stage were all monster talent from Shrek. "Where do you want to start?" Questioned Zang Xin with a smile causing Chen Xinjie to re at him. "That girl Xu Xiaoyan...She was the key." Said Qinagu Dongfeng with his eyes narrowed causing everyone around him to nod their head. Xu Xiaoyan''s absolute control could be considered the biggest factor and the center key in the fight in the arena. Everyone saw the terrifying might of Tang Wulin speed and strength which could put all of them to shame. Even with their battle armor, they still wouldn''t be able to keep up! With just these words, one could already understand and figure out why Xu Xiaoyan domain with her Star Chain was the important part. Restriction! If they wanted to fight Tang Wulin who physical prowess surpassed even a Quasi-God level being with Battle Armor on. They had to restrict him to the point where he couldn''t outright blitz and destroy them. "While I agree with you on that point, I have to say its there abilities to take advantage of all of each other powers." Said Zang Xin with his smile bing even more bigger. All of the people around Zang Xin fell silent before nodding there heads. From the moment the battle started, they were all using each other ability to fully suppress Tang Wulin. Even with Xu Xiaoyan Absolute Control, that still wouldn''t be enough to fully suppress Tang Wulin in this fight. One has to understand that her Absolute Control only sealed his movement and his skill for three seconds. Such a thing was mostly because of Tang Wulin resisting allowing him to reduce the restriction and sealing time of the Star Chains. As normally, it would have been for at least ten seconds. Even with such a significant time, there is a break between each use. Couple that with Tang Wulin terrifying strength and speed, they would have to fully reduce his strength if they wanted to survive. "Which is why Xu Lizhi was also a good key." Said Long Yeyue with pride in her voice causing Yun Ming and the other Sea God Pavillion lips to twitch. Yet they all had to acknowledge her words, as they saw the terrifying effect Xu Lizhi buns. While Xu Lizhi barely attacked in the fight, his roles of passing out his buns were very helpful. With their effect of granting everyone extra armor and an overall power boost. How could he not be useful? This was one of the greatest reasons why they could keep up with Tang Wulin, even when his physical prowess so far above theirs. "Did you all see my student!" Shouted Mu Ye with a heartyugh causing Zang Xin lips to twitch and the others to slightly shiver. How could they have not noticed? One has to understand that to go from a Spirit Sage to the powerless of a Hyper Douluo should be all but impossible! Even if one donned a Battle Armor, or with all of the enhancement in the world such a thing shouldn''t be a reality. Maybe it would be possible with a Four Word Battle Armor but even then a Spirit Sage could never wield one. As you need a nine-ring cultivation base for it. Yet even with all of this, Wu Siduo did the impossible, with all of her teammates and her enhancement. She was able to reach the level of a Hyper Douluo or at least her Strength was. Although she would be considered the weakest Hyper Douluo, it was still a Hyper Douluo! With this thought, it wouldn''t be wrong to say Wu Siduo may just be the strongest Spirit Sage beside of Tang Wulin. As with just the strength and speed of a Hyper Douluo, she could crush all of her opponents. And even without her teammates, at least she could be equal to a rank 95 Super Douluo making her still terrifying. "Still to think they all but Dai Yun''er and Tang Wulin would have Three-Words Battle Armor. I have to say, you guys have such a monstrous Student."Mutter Chen Xinjie towards Mu Chen, Feng Wuya and Zhen Hua who were all smiles. "That is my beloved daughter! Of course, she would be stunning." Shouted Mu Chen with his chest puff out. "Oh shut up! Of course, it is because of my teachings!" Shouted Feng Wuya causing Mu Cheng to re at him and Zhen Hua to sigh at both of them before shaking his head. All of them knew of Mu Xi''s achievement in cksmith and her being the youngest to reach Saint Craftsmen. One has to be understood, that she isn''t even in her thirties yet she has already surpassed everyone in this field. All of the people here believe she will be a Divine cksmith. Meaning the youths up there will most likely gain a Four-Word Battle Armor if nothing goes amiss. "Her Absolute mes is amazing too, if it wasn''t for Wulin''s second ring skill, I feel it would have done a lot." Said Zhen Hua causing some of the people around to nod their heads. They all could feel the strength of Mu Xi Okami Cosmos'' attack and knew that maybe one of the reasons Tang Wulin employ his second ring. "Those two girls, Na''er and Gu Yue. They were the best contributors in this fight." Said one of the Federation Elders. They all had to nod their heads at this. Whether it was from Gu Yue leadership to Na''er''s ability to be able to keep Tang Wulin busy in closebat. Or from their ability to be able to damage him, which was a surprise to all of them. They all notice Tang Wulin terrifying physical prowess that surpasses all of them even with their battle armor. That included those with a Four-Word Battle Armor alongside a cultivation base of a Quasi-God. "Did you teach her that attack?" Questioned Guan Yue towards Yun Ming causing everyone to nce at him but Yun Ming only shook his head. "She created that attack on her own. From what I know, shebines herprehension of thews of space, spearmanship and spiritual domain to create that attack." Said Yun Ming with a smile. Everyone else sighed as they all could understand how terrifying Na''er infinite pierce was. To be able to unleash an attack that pierced through the concept of distance and space while also ignoring person durability? How could they all not be terrified! If her opponent was anyone else, who didn''t have such a terrifying body. Then the only oue would be either defeat or death for that opponent! ''Her spearmanship has surpassed Spear Soul but hasn''t reached the legendary Spear God level yet. But still, I wouldn''t be surprised if she was close.'' Thought Guan Yue in both admiration and a bit of jealousy. "Leng Yaozhu, your student Gu Yue elemental control is unbelievable." Said Yali lightly causing Leng Yaozhu to smile. Everyone fell silent at Yali Words. For they all saw that out of everyone''s attack, Gu Yue elemental attacks were the ones that dealt the most damage to Tang Wulin. Even when the restrictions were gone, her lightning was still able to damage him. Not only that but their spiritual sense also picks up on her control over her power. Which makes them wonder, just how strong was her spiritual power? "Let''s stop beating around the bush. That brat Wulin is too terrifying." Said Zhou Shi with an enormous smile causing all of their lips to twitch except Mu Ye. How could they not understand his happiness? Two of his students Tang Wulin and Xie Xie were both terrifying talent. Alongside his grand disciple Xu Xiaoyan and Gu Yue who were both amazing with them being no less than the other two. It would be unusual if he wasn''t this happy! From Xie Xie''s ability to phase into the void itself, while also being able to utilize the power of Space and Time in his dagger. One has to understand; that even Tang Wulin had to wait for Xie Xie to leave the void before he could even damage him. As for Tang Wulin, they all couldn''t help but gulp at not just his tyrannical physical prowess but also his Time Powers. The fact he was able to reverse the flow of time, so he could unleash his moves twice was just too unbelievable. One has to understand this, if one could do this in conjunction with there ultimate moves, then how terrifying would this be? "Grandfather, how can they all be so terrifying? They aren''t even in their twenties."Said Qinagu Zhangtian with his eyes wide open in shock. He only recently arrived at the Soul Master Gathering and was hoping to see Leng Yaozhu Student Gu Yue. This wasn''t the first time he saw her but it was the first time he was able to gain an opportunity to talk to her in a while. At first, his grandfather pushed him to talk to her, so their rtionship could be good. Dongfeng wanted him to create asting rtionship with Gu Yue as she was the rising star in the Spirit Pagoda. He was reluctant at first but after seeing Gu Yue''s new look after just arriving. To say he was shocked would be an understatement, as she wouldn''t lose out to even the Dragon Spear Goddess. Couple with the fact her talent was even more terrifying made it so he knew he wouldn''t be losing out if he tried to pursue her. But that still didn''t stop his shock from seeing her ability in action, which made him question if he could win against her. "Age means nothing to geniuses." Said Qiangu Dongfeng with a sigh as he began wondering how his grandson would have fared against those monsterlike Tang Wulin. It was only after a bit of thinking before he shook his head and sighs at the realization his grandson would have most likely have been clobbered. Even just facing half of them, his chances of winning were low as each of them had something that made them terrifying. ''Could I have beaten them?'' Thought Qiangu Zhantian in contemtion, while disregarding the slight feeling of inferiority. "Either way, Shrek truly has a promising future with these students. No matter where they go now, they would all be at the peak of the world." Said Qiangu Dongfeng with a sigh causing everyone else to nod their head. ''Now if only a brat wasn''t such a hard ass.'' Thought Yun Ming before sighing and watching Tang Wulin releasing Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan from his Infernal World. Chapter 200: Preparation Chapter 200: Preparation "Damn it we lost!" Shouted Xie Xie as he began to slowly get up. "Will you shut up and get off me." Said Yue Zhengyu as he began pushing off Xie Xie who was on top of him. As both boys began standing up, they nce around to see the others getting up and Tang Wulin flicking his fingers. ''Let them out now.'' Thought Tang Wulin towards Tao Tie. "Couldn''t you use me more!" Shouted Tao Tie as she felt she wasn''t used enough causing Tang Wulin to inwardly roll his eyes. "Now, Tao Tie you were used at the right time. Without you, Wulin would have been in a lot of trouble." Said Zeref causing Tao Tie to go silent. "Ha! Of course, you would have, wouldn''t you? Without me, you are useless!"Shouted Tao Tie out loud causing Zeref and Sleipnir lips to twitch at her words. "Daddy isn''t useless you stupid goat!" Shouted Leviathan causing Tao Tie to stagger before raging towards him. But not before releasing Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan who fell on the stage with a thud. "I guess we lost."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan as she began getting up. "Well, I''m not surprised." Said Mu Xi as she saw everyoneing back. Although that didn''t mean, she wasn''t feeling gloomy. How could she not be? They created this n to fully suppress Wulin, with it being in the making for the past few months. Even before they all left Shrek Academy, they knew about the Gathering of Soul Masters and knew this would be the ideal ce to beat Wulin. Yet even with all of there tactics and strategy, they still weren''t able to beat Wulin. "There looking gloomy." Mutter Sleipnir causing Zeref to nod his head. "Of course they are, all of there n still fail." Said Yggdrasil with a small giggle. "Thank you, guys." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile causing all of them to widen their eyes in surprise. "For what?" Questioned Xie Xie. "For giving me an amazing fight. A fight that actually that pushed me."Said Tang Wulin with a sigh causing them to be even more surprising. Tang Wulin would be lying if he said he had an easy time shaking off all of their attacks and maneuvering around them. All of their attacks were truly able to make him feel suppress, something he hasn''t felt in a while. Not even the Bear Lord or Di Tian could cause such a feeling towards him. Yet he wasn''t frustrated or mad about this, in fact, he was very happy. This meant, that their ability to keep up with him won''t stagnate but continue to grow. How could he not be happy about his own friends being able to give him a good fight and in the future continue to do so? ''Training them sure did have a lot of merits.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he inwardly nodded. "We still lost." Said Gu Yue tly causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "You thought you would win?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to roll her eyes. "I would have if I knew about that time reversal." Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "But still, I didn''t like how you still held back." Said Gu Yue with her eyes turning cold and narrowing. "Hm? Oh right, you did see me use it before."Said Tang Wulin with a helpless sigh. He knew Gu Yue was talking about his Dragon Force that he utilizes against Di Tian. Well, it wasn''t like he never thought about using it, which would have happened had Infernal World not have been able to capture Xi Xiaoyan. As its burst of power might have been able to give me enough strength and speed to blitz her. "Oh right, you didn''t use that spear." Said Xu Lizhi causing everyone to blink their eyes in confusion. "I can''t use that spear unless it for killing." Said Tang Wulin with a shake of his head. Even though he can wield Trish, that doesn''t mean he can control it. This meant, there was a chance of him disintegrating or erasing one of his friends from existence if he used it. "Good Job." Said Tang Wulin as he moved his hand to tousle Xu Xiaoyan hair and causing her to giggle. "Did you enjoy my restriction that much?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. Her restriction was something that both annoyed him and also made him sigh in awe at the powers of her Absolute Control. With just a thought, one skill and movement would be sealed. "Just how strong is your body anyway." Said Ye Xinn as she began pinching Tang Wulin skin while trying to unravel its secret. "It should be stronger than a Quasi-God at least."Said Wu Siduo as she knew even with all of their restrictions on his body, he was still able to overpower all of them. ''I guess the Golden Dragon King as pushed his strength to the God Level.'' Thought Na''er as she could feel a hint of overwhelming might off Wulin. Gu Yue had alreadye to this conclusion too as she still recalls the frightening might of him just throwing his Golden Dragon Spear. Plus they also considered his fight with Di Tian, who still had a body that was over 900,000 years old. "So are we going to tell them?" Questioned Xie Xie causing everyone to raise a brow. "Tell us what?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu towards Xie Xie and causing him to nce at Tang Wulin. "Let''s change ces before you tell them."Said Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to nod his head. Everyone ignored the continuous cheer of the crowd as they made there way down off the stage and began moving to leave the gathering. They said they quickly greeted the seniors before moving to leave and saying they will meet upter. Yun Ming didn''t stop them and neither did the others, as he knew Tang Wulin was nning to tell them about the n. ''Either way, they would be a great help. Especially after seeing such a fight.'' Thought Yun Ming as he turned to the others and told them it time to prepare. They all returned to the worker dorm of Shrek Academy, a ce that was generally empty since everyone was still at the Soul Masters Gathering. Once they arrive and settled down, with Liu Yuxin and Dai Yun''er also joining them. Xie Xie began telling them about the meeting he and Wulin went to. The exnation took about the same time that it took for an Incense Stick to burn. After he was done, he saw the look of shock on everyone''s face. "...You are nning to fight the cmities?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan with her eyes wide. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin causing her figure to tremble lightly. Tang Wulin said nothing as he saw each of their expressions going through a myriad of changes before they all sighed. They nce at each other before nodding their heads. "We want in." Said Ye Xinn with the others staring at him too. "Don''t worry guys, Wulin mentioned to me he wanted out help." Said Xie Xie with a chuckle causing all of them to blink their eyes. "What do you need help with?" Questioned Xu Lizhi. but Tang Wulin only shook his head. "I tell you thatter. Are there any questions?" "...Is the state of the world really that bad?"Questioned Yue Zhengyu with a sigh as he began to lean his body on the wall. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin before taking out some paper and tossing it to them. In a matter of minutes, they all went through the reports from the paper, with their expression changing the more they read. It was only after fifteen minutes that they stopped reading and let out a sigh. "I can see why Master and the rest are press for time." Said Na''er causing everyone to nod their heads. "Anyway, it''s best you all get ready." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone to nod their heads before getting up and leaving. In a matter of minutes, the only left in the room was Ye Xinn and Tang Wulin. "You aren''t going?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Ye Xinn to raise a brow at him. "Trying to get rid of me that fast?" Tang Wulin lips twitch before shaking his head, causing Ye Xinn to smile as she moved toward him. "What are you going to do now?" Questioned Ye Xinn as she stood in front of Tang Wulin. "I''m going to the Gold Tree. I need to make one more preparation and double-check everything." Said Tang Wulin causing Ye Xinn to nod her head. "Let''s go." Said Ye Xinn. Tang Wulin didn''t question why she wanted toe and simply nodded his head. Ye Xinn crosses their arms together before the pair headed towards the Gold Tree. # In the next few days, Shrek Academy began filled with movements and activities. Countless figures moved through the Academy ground, as they all began preparing for something that puzzles others. No knew what was going to happen but they knew better than to question it. The Sea God Pavillion Master made sure to leave some elders behind as they all prepare to head towards the location of the Cmities. The War God Hall Master, Chen Xinji began mobilizing his force to stay at the outside of where the future sh will happen. The others also prepare for the sh that was going to happen tomorrow. Chapter 201: Battle Aganist the Dread Wolf (1) Chapter 201: Battle Aganist the Dread Wolf (1) Thend was deste with only a few bits of flowering trees and grass that were scattered around. Other than that, one could see it was an area barren with little to no life but not because of theck of nature or vegetation. But because of an existence that recently came to upy the area a few months ago. A massive wolf tenderlyid on the barrennd with its eyes closed and sleeping peacefully as if nothing in this world could threaten it. For all living things, ran far, far away from this beast as if they knew just what kind of terrifying creature this was. "...Just look at it, lying there with no worries."Mutter Zang Xin as he used his eyesight to spot Fafnir from five kilometers away. When one reaches his cultivation, seeing as far as a few kilometers was exceptionally easy. The only reason he was using is eyesight was the overwhelming fear of his spiritual sense generating a reaction from Fafnir. As he doubts a being like that wouldn''t be able to pick on his spiritual sense. Yet even with his eyesight, he couldn''t help but inwardly shiver as he felt his instincts and soul trembling uncontrobly from the aura leaking from Fafnir. No matter how much Zang Xin found this unbelievable, just by staring at this beast. One would feel as if there soul and body trembling non-stop as if they were about to die. This was just by staring at it when it''s sleeping! Zang Xin had to admit, this being is truly is a natural disaster in the waiting. He was both sighing in relief and a bit frustrated that they called off the attack a few months back. Seeing the Beast once more, as made Zang Xin realize once again why a mortal was nothing more than ants before a god. "Something at its strength, I would be surprised if it had any worries."Said Leng Yaozhu causing Zang lips to twitch but nodding along too. Something that was able to garner worry and even fear from a god was something far too terrifying. As that was something even Zang Xin wasn''t sure he wanted to meet. "Anyway, we just need to wait for him to draw its attention."Said Zang Xin with a sigh as he nces down to the others. The array was a five-pointed pentagon with the Gold Tree being the top point. Initially, they were worried that the Gold Tree wouldn''t be able to cover such a big range as Fafnir was fifty kilometers north-west from Shrek Academy. But to their shock and surprise, Yun Ming told them that the Gold Tree can cover that distance. ''Well, it''s not like this is a bad thing.'' Thought Zang Xin as he didn''t want to think about the tragedy that may ur if they indeed drew Fafnir to Shrek Academy or anywhere with civilization. "Get read, he is beginning." Said Leng Yaozhu with her eyes narrowing and causing Zang Xin to also get serious. # "So how are you going to draw it?" Questioned Zeref as he stood next to Tang Wulin was standing a few kilometers away from Fafnir. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he began inhaling with his whole body trembling. If anyone was to see Tang Wulin and knew what he was about to at this moment. They would allbel and think of him as, a person who was insane and crazy with no fear. As what he was about to do was going to ignite and incur the terrible wrath of a God. But of course, Tang Wulin wouldn''t care. Tang Wulin in the next second released a roar, producing terrifying sound waves that shook the area for a bit. But that wasn''t just it, as he also infused the killing intent of the Golden Dragon King and his Asura Bloodline into it. The deafening roar swept through the deste area, towards Fafnir who sleeping soundly. It engulfs Fafnir with its terrifying and ear-splitting waves. While also summoning his Golden Dragon Spear and hurling the spear with all of his might toward Fafnir. How could Fafnir stay asleep after this? Let alone the roars of Tang Wulin shout that was amplified by his tyrannical body. Alongside his overwhelming killing intent that had the intent of both Asura and Golden Dragon King bloodline. There truly no way for Fafnir to stay asleep and so, it awakens. Abyss-like eyes snapped out with an untold amount of relentless fury and hatred! A terrifying fluctuation began to spread all around with the sky slowing beginning to darken and the ground trembling before everything froze. And then instantly a horrifying and dreadful aura swept through the whole region causing all those who were engulfed to feel deep fear. Space began splitting asunder and cracking as Fafnir''s body trembled with his fur beginning to stand up. Zang Xin, Qiangu Dongfeng and the expression of the others began to crumble as they felt the whole area being locked down. The glittering spear that was piercing over was instantly pushed down to the ground, without it being able to move an inch. A tyrannical pressure smashed down on everything around Fafnir that shook everything. If one wasn''t a Limit Douluo or had a body of one, then they might have turn into a bloody mist already. And then in an instant the heavenly pressure and terrifying aura vanished. But no one disys a sigh of relief, as they all knew. This was only the beginning and in a matter of moments, their thoughts were proven true. An earth-shattering and sky splitting roar was released. The mountains, earth, and sky severely shook before instantly copsing! A mountain was instantly turned to dust, the sky above split apart and the grass around was disintegrated. Thews of the world trembled, the ne cried out and the heavens roared as the uncontroble fury of a Cmity resounding out. The whole area was instantly swept in a pure ck abyss, as the split sky turn ck, the deste area became bloody red and everything copsed. "Damn!" Shouted Long Yeyue with her eyes wide as she quickly donned her Battle Armor as she was hit by the roar that caused all sorts of vicious crack to form. It wasn''t just her but all of the other experts from the Federation, Spirit Pagoda, and Shrek Sea God Pavilion members. They were all pushed back with them sprouting out blood and vicious cracks forming on there Battle Armor. It was just a roar. One particr roar was able to cause this much damage and change to the area around. Such an existence truly did deserver its title as a Cmity. As everything around Fafnir was cleared, from the mountain ranges to the darkening sky and scattered grass around. One could truly grasp why the Primordial Era feared these beasts and why they knew just one of their fury would lead to a bloodbath. For nothing could match there unmatch power. Fafnir stood there without a care in the world, as if the damage he causes was insignificant and wasn''t worth mentioning. As such a thing was nothing more than a daily shout for him. ''...What.'' Thought Fafnir in surprise as his divine sense had easily swept through the whole area, expecting everything to be either dead or pushed back. Yet to his shock, there was one being that had not only not been moved or pushed back but was also unharmed by its shout. Fafnir blinked his eyes before for the first time in three months after sensing an unrivaled pulse before. He was curious, and so he began to move toward the source. # "Hey, are you alright!" Shouted Zang Xin after spitting out some blood that got caught in his throat. "I am." Said Lang Yaozhu with a sigh as she slowly began to stand up. "Alright, it''s moving toward him. We have to start now." Said, Zang Xin, his body began to lit up after Lang Yaozhu nodded towards him. Instantly, their whole area was brilliantly illuminated. Not just they but all of the others around were able to lit up everything as their soul power shot through the sky. As this was happening, a massive tree that was central in the valley of the Sea God Ind began shaking before erupting outwards. A beam of dazzling golden light suddenly shot forth from it before piercing towards the sky. The dazzling golden energy began to shimmer before splitting apart in two ways and dashing towards the other lights that were exploding outwards. As these energies instantly connected, a radiant barrier of golden light began to descend over the whole area that Tang Wulin and Fafniro upied. Fafnir senses had already picked up on the actions of Soul Master, but he chose to disregard it as he could easily break through anytime he wants. "Alright, Sleipnir. Let''s begin." Said Tang Wulin as he saw the golden barrier of ligth and Fafnir approaches him. "Right!" Said Sleipnir who appeared in front of Tang Wulin with a pleasant smile before moving her forehead towards Tang Wulin. As there two foreheads touched, a fusion was born. An endless aura of life energy erupted! The power of life was awoken, as the symbol of Life and Nature was formed on Tang Wulin head with his Blue Silver Genesis coiling all around his body. "Come to me! Nature!" With a roar from Tang Wulin, the world erupted in golden-green energy that started to seep out from the ground. Heaven and earth roared, as a wisp of energy began rushing eagerly towards Tang Wulin. He was being bathed in an endless swirl of life source energy not from the area itself but the whole ne. He felt heaven and earth coiling around, advising him and speaking towards him. They were all supporting him, following him and gifting him there life. His senses spread out boundlessly. The elements of the ne began swirling around him, as he felt like the entire area of the barrier was within his grasp. Tang Wulin''s body shook before he let out a roar as the ne energy began forming a whirlpool around him that shot up through the sky. A dazzling nine-colored radiance began covering the whole sky before descending towards Tang Wulin. His figure began shining serenely, with nine-colored radiance with a countless number of lights swirling around him like fireflies. It was too beautiful, such eternal beauty that should never be seen in the mortal world was now descending. "Next Phase!" Shouted Zeref as he saw everything was going to n. Tang Wulin''s eyes snapped open with them shining with multi-colored that was like dazzling jewels. On his forehead, the symbol of the Life and Nature began to slowly form with them shining brilliantly with a wisp of green energy. ''Sixth Soul Ring: Child of Nature.'' A pulse of golden-energy shot through the ground around him, making the whole area lit up in brilliant gold. They began to sprout, little by little, stems began to gently break through the ground and sprout from the ground. What was sprouting? Nature! Lush grass, flowers, and trees began erupting out from the ground before spreading endlessly throughout the wholend. They all were shimmering and shining with golden-green energy as they all surge with Life Energy. Even Fafnir was surprised to the point he stopped walking towards Tang Wulin and began ncing around at this astonishing phenomenon. He could sense there was a mighty surge of Life Energy everywhere, every de of grass, every tree, and even the ground carried Life Energy. Such a phenomenon was only possible from Tang Wulin being able to use the full power of his sixth soul ring, Child of Nature. As its true power wasn''t just limiting the strength of elemental-type soul master and raising his power but also crafting a battlefield for him. How huge was the battlefield? It all depended on how much Soul Power Tang Wulin was willing to put into the use of this skill and his level of strength. He was able to utilize this skill because of the nar giving him power and Sleipnir handing half of the pressure. As right now, Tang Wulin and Sleipnir were in a sort of fusion that him to focus on fighting Fafnir, while she helps managed his nature skills. ''Seventh Soul Ring: Blue Silver Genesis True Body!'' Instantly everything was enveloped by a green halo as an extremely dense life source spread around Tang Wulin with life energy pervading through the air. "Alright Fafnir, preparation is done." Said Tang Wulin as a smile began to form on his face before he begins walking. A multi-colored jeweled crown was donned on his head as its light began to shine dazzling and brilliantly as the area around him began to shake. A wisp of green energy swirled around before being absorbed by Tang Wulin as he felt his strength increasing. Multi-colored vines began to spread all around, while some hang loosely off of Tang Wulin figure. The abundant grass around also begins exhibiting a hint of a multi-colored aura. These grass began to sway as they began to revolve around Tang Wulin, to defend him. With another step, Tang Wulin could feel the nar power and his soul skills boosting him towards the ranks of a Super Douluo. He could feel the surge of power that rose the strength of his body even higher. It was about then, that Fafnir finally reached him. "...So it''s you."Mutter Fafnir with his eyes narrowed while a hint of shock was reverberating through it. "Been a while." Said Tang Wulin as he stared at Fafnir. "It has. To think I would meet you in this era."Mutter Fafnir with a chuckle before slightly narrowing its eyes. No wonder, he felt something familiar a while back. No wonder he felt a familiar beast wasing towards him. No wonder its senses were telling him, it was time. Fafnir had so many questioned it wanted to ask the being in front of him. From how he survived over time, to how much stronger he has gotten to if he knew how he and the others were brought here. But he didn''t ask. For one simple reason. The fight that he was waiting for... It was about to happen! Chapter 202: Battle Against the Dread Wolf (2) Chapter 202: Battle Against the Dread Wolf (2) Two figures stood twenty meters from each other, with the wind blowing and the grass scattering around. Tang Wulin and Fafnir were about to begin their confrontation with each other. It was then an invisible pressure and aura appeared between these two as a fierce gale began to stir up. Psst! There was nothing between both of them except space. Space began to shake as a terrifying aurashed out from Fafnir that began rushing towards Tang Wulin. One has to understand; this was a beast that passes the first hurdle of bing a God. Just his mere aura alone could break all beings under heaven. And that wasn''t even ounting the domain that they all have. Yet Tang Wulin expression didn''t change, as nine-colored radiance that was swirling around him instantly erupted. They rushed towards the aura of Fafnir before in a matter of seconds, they made contact. Everything began severely distorting as the sky, grass, and air began to turn blurry from space warping and copsing. The Limit Douluos who were seeing such a phenomenon couldn''t help but such in a cold breath at such a thing. This wasn''t a sh of Tang Wulin and Fafnir but a sh of the ne and Fafnir Domain. But even then, the ne required a medium to exhibit such formless and powerful pressure. But just from the sh of their aura that was shing endlessly, a terrifying storm began to stir with thews, space and time shaking. The continent began shaking, as the seas began to churn and the clouds began to darken. Yet in an instant, the sh stopped with both sides withdrawing their aura. Instantly they reacted! Fafnir figure blurred with space cracking, as he released an ear-splitting and thunderous attack, paws tearing apart the void and descending down upon Tang Wulin. The heavenly pressure began descending upon anything below this terrifying paw! Peng! Fafnir speed was unmatched, as he had long since be a god. His paw was already piercing forward with the intent of erasing Tang Wulin''s body and soul. Yet Tang Wulin only smirked before thrust out his palm at Fafnir as a fluorescent light shined before countless vines that were coiling with dark blue-ck energy pierce over. They rushed onward with the intent to nail Fafnir paw to the sky, as they surged with boundless life energy. Bang! The first shed happened! Fafnir''s expression changed as for the first time in decades, he felt fear! Not from the vines that shed with his paw but the wisp of energy that was coiling around the vine. ''What the hell is this!'' Thoughts Fafnir as to his incredible shock, thews of the universe were being broken by the vines and then his own paw. As not even a terrifying Body could stop the piercing might of an attack coated with the power of a God yer if one was a God. With the fragile and tender vines not moving an inch by Fafnir, as if they could hold up the boundless sky itself. Instantly another set of vines extended and transformed into a multi-colored green whip. It swiftly drew a magnificent sparkling arc in the middle of the sky towards the body of Fafnir who knew it couldn''t get hit by this attack. And so it roared! An earth-shattering roar resounding through thend. Terrifying ripples were formed that began sweeping through and crushing space around, even more so violently smashing into vines and Tang Wulin. Countless vines were already moving to swarm around Tang Wulin, forming a shield around his figure before the gentle ripples hit him. He was still sent flying with his body trembling as the ripples reverberate through his body. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t take this lying down, as green colored light shined before erupting. Vines began rushing across the sky like god ying spears as they pierced towards Fafnir. One after another, hundreds if not thousands of vines coated with God ying reached Fafnir. But how could Fafnir allow for such a thing to pierce it? Fafnir body began releasing dark ripples one after another, scattering all vines before shattering and disintegrating them. If one was to look inside of these vines, they could see the atoms inside being broken down at a ridiculous rate. But it was at this moment, where Tang Wulin was able to recover and formed a gigantic sword made out of vines. He grabbed on to the massive sword with his God yer oveying it before dashing towards Fafnir. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Soars.'' Tang Wulin figure turned into a dazzling and golden figure as they crossed over to Fafnir within an instant before he hacks down with the massive sword. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Swings its Tail.'' ''Magic God Sword.'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Emission.'' A beautiful arc was disyed as a ck wisp of energy with hints of blue began descending down to Fafnir. Fafnir eye slightly narrowed before gentle ripples began to form around his paw and he also hacked forward with the intent to sh Bang! Thunderous, Ear-splitting and Earthshattering sound rang out. This fierce sh was too powerful, the two individuals'' strength colliding, leading to a small storm swirling up behind both of them. The massive sword made of vines was instantly destroyed but not before drawing blood from Fafnir paw. A ck-light erupted with terrifying might! Tang Wulin threw a golden spear that was being coiled around by his Blue Silver Genesis, the force from the previous exchange and the nar energy smashed toward Fafnir. ''Heavenly Emperor Ascends the Heavens.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor Burst.'' ''Magic God Outrage.'' ''Magic God Burst.'' ''Magic God Spearhorn.'' Myriads of colors swirled around the glittering the golden dragon spear before it pushed forward as it pierces out. Fafnir didn''t disappoint as it let out a heaven-shattering roar before his paw began to ascend towards Tang Wulin. Divine might surge from his paws like wave after wave reaching high into the sky. In an instant, three hundred moves were exchanged! Yet neither of them flew back or retreated a single step! Tang Wulin and Fafnir exchange attack back of forth with their killing intent surging forward to the point it became visible. Tang Wulinshed out with his glittering spear as it whipped and smashed into Fafnir, while he seamlessly weaves through the wolf''s attack. Fafnir didn''t falter one bit as it attack started to surge with vigor and might as it paws started to turn into blurs. Tang Wulin shifted the paw of Fafnir to the side with his spear before sweeping onward, putting all of his strength behind the swing. Fafnir''s face was smashed into by the spear but his tail was already piecing towards Tang Wulin, whose Light Wings quickly appeared and took the attack. Bang! Two of the wings shatter! Tang Wulin didn''t mind as he used this chance to rotate the Golden Dragon Spear while exerting force with a turn of his wrist. The Golden Dragon Spear gained a burst of speed as Tang Wulin thrust forward with all of his might. Fafnir''s eyes widen at the deadly energy at the tip of the spear, which was ck. He tried moving out of the way but Tang Wulin instantly change from a pierce to sweeping, hitting, chopping and thrusting. Fafnir suffers lightly from the sudden change as Tang Wulin golden dragon spear which was divine already, was able to lightly make it bleed with his God yer Art. Small wounds appeared on Fafnir from the spearshing out on him before they began to heal at a terrifying pace. Fafnir''s figure raged as it bes even more ferocious as it rushes towards Tang Wulin, who move also pushed forward. They confronted each other with the intent to destroy and crush, with neither willing to lose. Both had the physical prowess of the Gods. As Tang Wulin god-level body that he was able to attain through the supplement of the Golden Dragon King, his yer Arts, Space Between Time, Body Sect Secret Technique and heavenly treasure strengthening his body. With all of these, he was able to push his body to the level of the Gods. Such a thing wouldn''t have been possible with just only him breaking through fourteen seals. He was also being strengthened by the ne, nature, and other enhancements, all of which were allowing him to sh evenly with Fafnir. Strength, that caused the sky itself to cry out, a strength that sends shockwaves sweeping through thend and making the earth tremble. Fafnir tail came sweeping towards Tang Wulin with the intent to bisect him. Tang Wulin jump over it before bringing down his hand that shined with a deep light. ''Magic God res.'' The sky became bathed in dark light as spears of light shined with a dazzling light before hacking down towards Fafnir. At the same time, the lush grass below Fafnir rose up into hundreds of long swords made out of vines as they stab toward the underside of Fafnir. Fafnir swiftly shifted to the side before smashing the swords that were made out of swords apart and then releasing arge gust of wind. The wind caused all of the spears of Darklight to go off course and crash all around them. Tang Wulinnded on the ground with his hand slowly rotating and the other thrusting out as his Golden Dragon Spear shine brilliantly. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Shake The Earth.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' The lush greens vine charged as they erupted one after another as it pierced towards Fafnir, with the intent to y it. The vines shined with gleaming golden-green light as they exploded forth. Sixteen dragons burst forth from the ground, eight were golden while the others were heavenly white. They let out a heaven suppressing roar that reverberated through thend and cause Fafnir body to stagger from the suppression. This suppression became even stronger with the added effect of Tremor st. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Ascend The Heaven.'' The Golden Dragon Spear had small golden dragons coiling around with as they all release dragon roars as they pierce towards Fafnir. This gave him enough time, for all of the attacks tond on Fafnir''s body. Bang! But Tang Wulin didn''t waste a single moment as stomped down on the ground, causing countless vines to burst forth. Then with a thrust of his hand, they all formed into thousands of long spears, swords, axes, and etc. The whole area around Tang Wulin and Fafnir became a mythicalnd filled with weapons. They all shined, shimmer and sparkled from the golden-green energy surging around them. "Rise!" Tang Wulin shouted as he saw the figure of Fafnir who was able to shift to the side to evade the flowering vines. While swiping out with his paw to destroy the dragons, vines and smash away the spear. The weapons made out of vines rumbled, releasing endless streaks of dazzling light before they all hack towards Fafnir. ''Magic God Divine Armory.'' An untold number of weapons began to interweaving with each other, turning and forming into a killing array meant for the ying of Gods. The weapons were all turning into scarlet-red as blood-red scales began to form with a wisp of red and golden energy swirling around. They have filled with the Asura Bloodline and Golden Dragon King murderous aura, surging with killing intent. The thick killing intent rose up to the sky with the urge to unleash a massacre through the world! The intent alone was enough to shake the sky, as over tens of thousands of weapons made out of vine roar out to the heavens. Alongside the intent, they were filled with destruction and Annihtion energy as these weapons shined with a reddish-purple light. They all rose up high into the sky, with enough of them to obscure the sky itself. ''Kill!'' They all pierced through the sky, terrifying beyondpare, hacking down on Fafnir. The tens of thousands of weapons sh as they turn into hundreds to thousands of streaks, all of them rushing and hacking towards Fafnir murderously. Fafnir figure trembled before it releases a roar that sent ripples sound waves that began sweeping in all directions like ocean waves. An armory of weapons hacks towards the waves of gentle ripples that were spreading over, tearing thend apart. Once they made contact. A violent sh erupted! Bang! The winds roared, wreaking havoc across the lush earth with the sky shaking and space forming cracks! The grass flew everywhere, vines shattered, space shaking with the earth forming fractures andrge gashes. This was only the beginning of the fight and yet the signs of battle had already be terrifying. Swoosh! Fafnir instantly appeared behind Tang Wulin, with Tang Wulin''s body already moving to counter Fafnir attack. Yet to his shock, Fafnir didn''t send out his paw but only a pulse that swept through the area before something divine descended. Golden ripples descended from the sky before it crashed down on Tang Wulin. The ripples move too fast for the vines around Tang Wulin to cover him. His body began trembling as he felt his inner organs shaking before bleeding from the damage. But that did nothing to stop him from thrust out his hands. Hundreds of vines rushed out, hacking towards Fafnir. Fafnir''s eyes sh with surprise as he didn''t think his opponent would be able to recover from his attack so fast. Yet his figure still shook as the vines began to scatter from the gentle ripples that erupted from him. But these ripples didn''t stop as they once again became like ocean waves, as they rushed towards Tang Wulin. Vines already erupted from the ground to form a barrier around Tang Wulin but the ripples still smashed through them. Tang Wulin''s entire body flew outwards by the force and power of the ripples while he felt his bones cracking. Blood was leaking from his mouth as he rose his hand up to the sky, causing the multi-colored vines to erupt from the ground and form a massive spear. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Shake The Earth.'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Ascends The Heaven.'' ''Magic God res.'' Tang Wulin unleashed a mixture of all of his attacks towards Fafnir without holding anything back. But Fafnir didn''t try to move as his body erupted with another set of rippled that began spreading like tidal waves. It sted through all of the vines and swept through all Tang Wulin attacks as if they were nothing more than sticks. Yet they didn''t stop before smashing into Tang Wulin and causing cracks to form on his skin. Even more, blood began to leak from his body. ''His ripples can attack down to a sub-atomic level...It feels like it''s stronger than that.'' Thought Tang Wulin in irritation as his feet began to skid down through the area with him using his Golden Dragon Spear as a stopper. One has to understand, that while these ripples make look gentle and fragile. They were absolutely terrifying as they carried the power to destroy all matter. If it wasn''t for Tang Wulin yer, Golden Dragon King body and the ne power. He had no illusion. His body would have shattered before being erased from just the slightest touch of his ripple. "Well, at least I know you''re not ying around anymore."Said Tang Wulin with a littleugh as his smile began to turn vicious. Fafnir blurred over towards Tang Wulin as it thrust out his paw that was swirling with Golden Ripples that were ignited again. They swept over, with even more ripples rushing forward, covering the wholend and making it almost impossible to avoid. But Tang Wulin had no thought of avoiding this as five rings appeared behind him before they all began to lit up. His whole figure began to swirl with nine-colored radiance with thews the ne shaking. As he became bathed by the radiance, he represented heaven and earth as the ne began resonating with him, life energy interweaving with him. "Sleipnir!" Tang Wulin roared as the symbols on his forehead and rings burst out with brilliance. ''Fifth Soul Ring: Space-time Channel.'' Tang Wulin sps his hand together before a domain began forming. It began engulfing everything around, from the ripplesing towards him to Fafnir''s figure. Fafnir''s eyes widen when it found itself in an abyss-like ce where there was no gravity or a sense of space. "Amitabha.'' A sound resounded out before Fafnire eyes widen in fright. Fafnir roar out as it saw his gentle ripples freezing for a second before moving back and erasing from the tiny domain. Yet it didn''t have time to worry about that as it could feel thews of time being forced upon his body. Endless darkness surged as time fluctuates and moves. In an instant, Fafnir felt an untold amount of centuries passing by reversing. Time hurried along but not forward, but in reverse. In an instant ten thousand years was reverse in a sh before Fafnir could even react. Fafnir''s figure blurred as the space around it distorted before it began rushing out of the domain. But the reversal of time continued, unhindered as if Fafnir was nothing more than a spec in the rivers of time. Such a thing was only possible because of the speed of the domain that was formed and how it caught Fafnir off guard. Fafnir could feel himself getting weaker, as time flew back with his power being slowly reverted as if this domain wanted to revert him from a god. For every second that Fafnir moves, ten thousand years shed by as it continued to feel his power weakening by the power of time. Before it was finally able to leave the domain of Space-time Channel that engulfed it before. ''30,000 thousand years was reduced. That wolf sure is fast.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he gazes thoughtfully at Fafnir in slight amazement. It took less than a second for Sleipnir to leave his domain. Sleipnir''s other skill that was from the other three was called Space-time Channel. It produces a domain like space that covered three hundred meters. The power of this soul skill was too terrifying for anything that wasn''t a god. As with this ability, Tang Wulin had the power to speed up or reverse time by tens of thousands of years. Unless one had an almost long life span like a Spirit Beast or a God, the chances of them surviving are close to zero. Even those with a long life span, one would still fear this technique. As when time is speeding up or reversed, the enemy will be forced to obey in the continuous flow of time. This means not only does the age go up or down but also their history is affected too as it forces thews of time into the enemy. This was why Fafnir rush out the domain, as he felt his own history being reversed, therefore weakening him. Yet this isn''t his most striking ability, as his ability affects all types of attack that charges into the domain. Making it so Wulin has a nigh-impossible defense since all attacks will be reversed back in time. Not even attacks that can go through spatial gaps or time can escape this domain. But of course, an ability like this has a huge drawback. The amount of energy needed to use this power was utterly terrifying. Tang Wulin knew if it wasn''t for the power of the ne, he wouldn''t even be able to activate this skill. Still, he knew it was only able to work on Fafnir since he merged his God yer art with it. Something that took even more energy, as this art went against thews of the world. "Well, at least it didn''t get the chance to destroy the domain." Said Sleipnir as she knew that her domain while terrifying can still be destroyed. Even then she was still happy she could have a chance to use this Soul Skill, has she rarely ever use it because of its energy cost. Fafnir red hatefully at Tang Wulin with his teeth showing and a deadly aura forming around it. "Fine." Mutter Fafnir as he was able to instantly understand and grasp the powers of the ck space in front of him. And so he vanished. Chapter 203: Battle Against the Dread Wolf (3) Chapter 203: Battle Against the Dread Wolf (3) Tang Wulin''s eyes widen when his senses lost track of Fafnir. He couldn''t even smell where he went or how he left. But he was able to grasp what happened, as his eyesight was able to keep up with its movement. Tang Wulin knew that not a single person except maybe the other Cmities would have been able to keep up Fafnir''s earlier movement. "What the hell is he trying to do."Mutter Tang Wulin as he looks upwards, past the visible clouds, sky, and deep into space. Fafnir stood upon the moon that it was able to reach in an instant. He had red down at Tang Wulin before it began to surge with divinity and dazzling brilliance before it erupted out. The whole moon was illuminated by a golden light before it shot forward. It was as if a fierce storm had erupted from space itself, as a maelstrom was created from Fafnirunching itself off the moon. Bang! From just shooting forward, the moon was caved in with fragments flying off as Fafnir pierced forward to the area of Tang Wulin. Like aet, Fafnir descending upon the world with the intent of purging everything below with its heavenly wrath. In an instant space began to copse, the sky began to split asunder before copsing as well and the trembled. This was too terrifying. Were beings who were known as gods, this terrifying? It was as if the world was going to be destroyed. "We have to counter him!" Shouted Yggdrasil with her face darkening. If Fafnir attacked was to strike the, Douluo Continent, Star Luo Continent, and Dou Ling Continent would be erased. But if anyone was to hear this, they would ask how? How was one supposed to sh against such terrifying pressure! "Haha." Tang Wulin beganughing as he spread out his hands. ''Hear me!'' The lush grass around Tang Wulin began to sway before they started to shimmer with glowing lights. One by one the vast lush grass around him began shining. ''Rise!'' From the nts that were scattered around in the uninhabited continents, birds flying freely in the sky and the water flowing through the creek. Even those in the Dou Ling Empire to even the Star Dou Forest. Everywhere that had life energy was being called for help. And they responded! They answered the calling of the son of Life. The boundless and vast vitality that moved through the earth answered as Tang Wulin felt the countless elemental spirits beginning to appear around him. They shined like speckles of golden-colored radiance as they began revolving around him. It started with thousands, then became hundreds of thousand before surpassing millions of elements who were moving around Tang Wulin. He could feel their endless warmth and love as they began moving around him. ''Fight.'' The cried out in pleas as it began sending and gathering its life energy in one ce. Visible streaks of green shed through the as began topress towards one spot. Such a phenomenon was something that all Soul Masters were able to sense and something they couldn''t believe. "...What the hell."Mutter Zang Xin in shock as he felt a terrifying amount of energy rushing frantically toward one spot. It wasn''t just him but even the others around him were feeling shocked at this. That wasn''t even ounting for the attack that was descending upon them from the luminous stars. Below Tang Wulin, green-colored radiance began to rotate, spinning and gently twisting to form an enormous spiral of life and vitality. It was as if a cosmos was being formed and him being the center of it. With the power of the ne surging around, the light spheres dancing and moving merrily around as the spirits of the world began to gather. They became like a ster stream of energy as they continued revolving around him. ''Gather more.'' ''More.'' ''More.'' Countless nts, branches, and vines began to sprout from the surging whirlpool and like a domino effect they all began to appear across the vast horizon. Then they all began to gather around Tang Wulin like flowing streams, continuously converging, flowing around. If one was to look at the Douluo from space. They would be able to see a swirl of golden-green energy forming around that seems to dwarf everything on the. For the ne and nature were sparing no expense for its most beloved child. "Now." Shouted Tang Wulin as his eyes snaps open that shined dazzling multi-colored light, alongside his body that was glowing with golden-green. Besides him, the nts shifted into images of humans who look to be different ages. But they said nothing as they red upwards at the descendinget. He thrust his hand upwards, towards the descending star that wasing as his battle intent erupted to a terrifying degree. "Listen to mymand!" "Let us y the Gods!" The people around Tang Wulin roared as their battle intent became endless as they all thrust their hand upwards before they shattered into endless light. "Douluo Rage!" The swirl of energy trembles before erupting outwards as millions of vines that were thick as a tree began hacking upwards as they surged and overflowed outwards. They rose like heavenly spears and began intimately interweaving and coiling around before they bloom. Roar! An earth-shattering and thunderous roar resounded out as a massive dragon head made out of vines and vitality appeared. Its whole existence shined with brilliantly golden-green colored as life energy and vitality surge through it. It was emitting boundless killing intent that wanted to massacre the heavens themselves. The dragon head was dazzling, beautiful and terrifying as it moves, ruthlessly tearing through the sky! It rushed toward the sky, piercing through the skydome as it charged toward the descending star that was Fafnir who was beginning to warp the area above. Fafnir descended downwards with one of its paw thrust down, with space breaking underneath it and the void forming to obliterate everything. An unfathomable abyss was forming with the intent to devour everything, the sky beginning to turnpletely dark, void of all colors. Yet a dazzling and brilliant golden-green dragon roared out towards the abyss as it surges up with boundless fury and energy. Instantly these two violent attacks collided! The world trembled uncontrobly! This strike was powerful beyondpare. Light-filled all directions, fierce waves of energy surging everywhere. Bang! The sky split as the earth sunk, the noise deafening, with space copsing. The clouds vanished, yet the sky rumbled as energy shed and rumbled above. As a massive dragon head made out of vines was shing with a gigantic paw that was erasing space around it. It truly was a battle of ultimate techniques! But this wasn''t a sh of Tang Wulin against Fafnir. No, this was a sh of Fafnir vs the ne itself. The effect was theplete shaking of the sky. ck and golden-green energy erupted outwards as with a sh of iparable light that drowns out everything. As the light began to slowly die down, the only thing one could see was destruction. Destruction, ruin, and the shattered ground was the result. As all of the grass that was scattered around before waspletely erased, leaving behind only cken cracked earth. The battlefield had be deformed and reshaped into something extremely different. It was unrecognizable with vicious cracks forming, spatial energy crackling and countless tornadoes moving about. "Unbelievable."Mutter Yun Ming in shock as he nces at the damage, while also spreading out his spiritual sense. "...It could have wiped us all out."Mutter Qiangu Dongfeng with a grimace on his face, while his body slightly trembled with fear. Whether it be from the beginning, with Fafnir releasing attacks that could eradicate all opposition to its sending out terrifying ripples. Qiangu Dongfeng knew that most if not a massive majority of the Federation, Spirit Pagoda and other Douluo organizations would have been destroyed. Yet the hardest thing to swallow was that it wouldn''t even take a strike like the one that was just released. And this why he was shocked at the battle prowess of Tang Wulin, who not only could sh with this existence. But also attack with the same level of force and ferocity. Even being able to match Fafnirs attack, as it descended from the stars. Qiangu Dongfeng felt nothing but fear when he saw the iing attack. As he knew at that moment, nothing but death awaited them all. Even with their Four-Word Battle Armor, Yun Ming and Qiangu Dongfeng''s expression turned pale before it turned into shock. As they all felt the world pouring out a terrifying and world-shaking amount of energy toward Tang Wulin, who then sent out an attack. It was a terrifying scene that was extremely shocking as the shed, caused thews of the world to tremble and the continent to shake. "But where are they?" Questioned Yun Ming as his spiritual sense wasn''t able to find them anywhere. "There!" Shouted Qiangu Dongfeng as his expression turned grave as he was able to pick up on a terrifying amount of energy. The dust that was swirling around was instantly blown away by terrifying waves of golden ripples that were rushing onward. But these golden ripples were swiftly intercepted by a massive spinning sphere of vines that shined with golden-green colors. There shed created shockwaves through the ruinednd with an ear-splitting sound resounding out. Roar! Out of the cloud of dust came Fafnir, whose body was littered with wounds but they were healing swiftly by the second. As Fafnir moved forward, the earth underneath him split before a green-ck light erupted upwards and engulf it. ''Its regeneration is a bit inferior to mine but it''s still terrifying.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he justbined his God yer Art with the ne energy. At the moment, Tang Wulin body had cracks that were formed from the shockwave with blood leaking out. Luckily for him, these cracks were already healing at a terrifying pace with even his internal damage already healed up. Such was the prowess of the influence of the Golden Dragon King, Life Goddess bloodline, ne Energy and his other enhancements. Roar! The ck-green light was blown away by a golden-ripple! ''Still, I have to go about this another way. Trying to damage it doesn''t seem to be seeding that well.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw the wounds on Fafnir also healing rapidly. In a few seconds, all of his and Tang Wulin wounds were healedpletely, with no sign they were even wounded. ''Ready, Sleipnir.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his multi-colored eyes shine even more brilliantly. "Ready!" Said Sleipnir as she began drawing even more power from the and nature around them. Fafnir and Tang Wulin both stared at each other for a second before instantly rushing forward with there killing surging. Tang Wulin brandishes his fist causing thousands of vines to erupted rushing forward. Waves of vines began overflowing into the sky with a ck light before hacking down at the iing Fafnir. Light shed past Fafnir''s eyes before it releases a roar that formed spiraling ripples that began letting out thunderous and deafening noise. The ripples pierce forward as they tore through the sky before shing with the overflowing vines. Bang! Immediately afterward, as if he was expecting this. A massive vine that was bigger than a tree was formed, with its piercing over towards Fafnir after unleashing his spiraling ripple attack. Fafnir bared its fangs, as its entire body shined with a countless amount of Golden Ripples that were revolving around it. He rushed forward, every step caving in and creating ripples through the ground before it shattered. In a matter of seconds, Fafnir and the thick vines collided! Fafnir released a roar as the thick vines began to crumble, distorting and shattered as it made contact with his body. Yet to its surprise, this vine wasn''t surrounded in ck light, like the previous ones before. Instantly Fafnir felt danger above, as hundreds of ck-green hacked down from the sky, surging with endless killing intent. Fafnir sneer as it thrust out its paw towards the vines above, scattering it all and breaking all of them down as they fell around him. Swoosh! ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Ascends The Heaven.'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Shakes The Earth.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' A ck-golden streak of light tore through the battlefield towards Fafnir, with sixteen heavenly and divine dragons letting out ear-splitting roars around it. Fafnir eyes widen, but it couldn''t stop its paw from thrusting outwards and so with fast reflexes, it began releasing golden ripples. The ripples began distorting and shattering the heavenly dragons while blowing away the Golden Dragon Spear. Fafnir was a bit surprised the spear didn''t shatter or at least get distorted from its ripples. But it''s surprised turned into fear as it felt something wasing underneath it. Instantly vines erupted out of the ground, as thick as a great tree, causing the ground to shake and rocks to be sent flying. These golden-green vines pierced upwards with golden-colored overflowing! This time, Fafnir wasn''t able to bring up a counter-attack as the distance was too close, the vines pierced through Fafnir hide and drawing blood from it. Roar! A thunderous sound rang out that stir up another tornado around the battlefield and shook the ground below. Fafnir swung its tail in an arc, causing the vines to be bisected. Then it releases ripples from his body and destroyed the ends of the vine in its hide. As Fafnirnded down, with blood dripping. His face disyed anger as it could feel some type of thing trying to bury inside of its body. He nces forward, to see three rings shining behind Tang Wulin. Fafnir narrowed his eyes before lifting one of his paws and then thrusting it down on the ground. The paw began producing ripples not just from its special ability but from the overwhelming force behind its strike. Little by little the ripples began deforming, distorting and raising the entire area. Twenty Kilometers of the earth began forming ripples that could be seen from into space as it began rushing outwards. The continent began shaking, with tsunamis forming through the sea and the slightly trembling. ''Damn.'' Thought Tang Wulin with his eyes widens as he saw the massive waves ofnd that was moving towards him, with the intent of submerging him. Tang Wulin swiftly summons his Golden Dragon Spear before gripping it tightly as energy began forming at the tip of the spear. A swirl of energy began erupting from the spear before Tang Wulin hurled it with all of his might. ''Endless Spear.'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Ascends Heaven.'' Then vines broke through the ground to wrap around Tang Wulin feet as the spear collided with the waves of ground that moved like ripples. Bang! But not even the might of his Endless Spear and Heavenly Emperor could break through the waves as it smashed the spear away before rushing towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin quickly resummoned his spear but thrusting into the ground before him and summoning his other Light Wings. ''Light Wings: Shield!'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Emission.'' His light wings began glowing and shining before they release a spectacr light, with the wings growingrger as they form a sphere around Tang Wulin. Just in time for the collision from Fafnir attack. Bang! Tang Wulin felt his head ring, as he was sent skidding back a kilometer away as the tidal wave ofnd smashed into him. Blood spurt out from his mouth, as his body began leaking too with cracks and fractures showing. "Luckily, the vines, skills, and your spear took the brunt." Zeref''s voice rang out, but Tang Wulin didn''t give him a response as Fafnir appeared right behind him. But Tang Wulin''s body was already moving, as he swung his spear in a sweeping motion towards Fafnir who paw was descending. Bang! Fafnir paw was smashed away from the overwhelming might of Tang Wulin who was able to absorb the previous force of the attack before. Yet the spear didn''t stop as it continued before smashing into Fafnir''s face and stunning him. But Tang Wulin didn''t stop there as sixteen heavenly dragons were already erupting from the ground and smashing into Fafnir. Then Tang Wulin thrust out his fist towards Fafnir was being pushed up into the air by the heavenly dragons. Golden-green color vines swiftly wrapped around his arms with dazzling light as his fist shined with tyrannical might. Fafnir didn''t have enough time to react before golden-ck fists collided with his face and causing him to bleed. Then another fist came that struct him in the mussel before another one came that uppercut it. Yet to Fafnir shock, these fists were not only breaking its defense but also causing its body to crack each time theynded. This was all because of Tang Wulin''s ability to ''crush'' anything within a certain range of his strength. At the moment, Tang Wulin began unleashing strike after strike onto Fafnir. Chapter 204: Battle Against the Dread World (4) Chapter 204: Battle Against the Dread World (4) Fafnir roared as it swung down with its paw towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin swiftly shifted outwards while deflecting the paw to the side before spinning around and thrusting out his fist. Fafnir didn''t falter one bit as it shifted to the side to dodge the fist before rushing toward Tang Wulin. He bared his fangs towards Tang Wulin whoshed out with a kick that shined with golden-ck light. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Swings Its Tail.'' Bang! Fafnir staggered back a bit but Tang Wulin didn''t allow this opportunity to pass by as he rushes forward as he swung his fist. His fist collided with Fafnir causing him to retreat back even more with cracks forming from the ground. He continuously struck out with his fist; they became a blur as they continue to rain down on Fafnir with all of themnding on his face. Yet Fafnir had already braced himself against these attacks, with golden ripple spreading over him that was reducing the damage. Then with a roar, the golden ripple burst out causing Tang Wulin to be pushed back and allowing Fafnir tosh out with a paw. As the paw collided with Tang Wulin''s chest, he got pushed back a few meters with the groundbreaking apart as a result. Fafnir pounced on Tang Wulin with itshing out with his paws ferociously. Tang Wulin, not one to be outdone, thrust out with his fist too. The two took action fast as they began shing and colliding once again. Tornados danced all around them as they confronted each other with extraordinary speed, fists, and paws shing. Both of them moving, their bodies bing a blur to all who was witnessing such a battle. They were just too swift, as in one second, they exchanged hundreds of moves between each other as they weave through the battlefield. The two great experts fought intensely in this ruined battlefield as they unleash all sorts of techniques and moves. Tang Wulin side-step a paw descending down on him, with him making a huge dent into the ground before hacking down with his dragon w. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon w.'' ''Magic God w.'' That giant w that shined with ck-golden light began cleaving through space as it descended upon Fafnir. Fafnir''s roared as golden ripples form on its paw before thrusting out. The sounds of paws and ws colliding, reverberate through the battlefield. Tang Wulin and Fafnir were fighting brutality as their attacks kept onnding on each other. After exchanging a hundred moves, both were sent flying back with wounds and blood leaking from their bodies. Fafnir growled before unleashing its divine sense upon Tang Wulin. Yet to his shock, the ne power erupted and intercepted its Divine Sense. Bang! Bang! Bang! Tang Wulin gritted his teeth before thrusting out his hand to the side, but his Golden Dragon Spear didn''t reappear but something instead. "Trish!" Tang Wulin roared out before a trident with a blue shaft, thin crescent shape on both sides and a sharp prong appeared in his hand. Tang Wulin rose Trish high up into the air as it began to shimmer with dark blue light before lightning hacks down from the sky and struck the sacred spear. To anyone observing the sky, they would have seen a vortex of cloud that was above dark blue and rumbling, crackling with lightning. "...An Ultra Divine."Mutter Fafnir as he felt the dangerous aura emitting from Trish while narrowing his eyes. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he swung down with his spear with the dark blue light shining dazzlingly. The storm above released an ear-splitting sound before a shimmering sea of lightning began hacking down from above, illuminating the ce. Fafnir''s expression changed, as he knew this wasn''t just normal lightning but Heavenly Tribtion that was descending down. He swiftly opened his mouth before releasing a massive explosion of searing light and energy towards the sea of lightning. The sky became bathed in light as lightning and energy shed with wisp scattering about the battlefield. It was just the beginning, as Tang Wulin twirled Trish around before spinning and thrusting out towards Fafnir. As another set of mighty lightning descended, tearing through the sky, sting down on Fafnir. Bang! Fafnir fur was being sted from the Heavenly Tribtion with some of its fur ckenings. Even one with a God Level Body couldn''te out unscathed by the fury and wrath of the Heavenly Tribtion. Let alone the fact that it was brought forth with an Ultra Divine Weapon. Even Tang Wulin with his own God-Level Body that was brought forth through the Golden Dragon King was severely damaged. With his body melting and burning from the streaks of lightning, as he tried to gain control of the weapon. It was too ferocious and terrifying! As Tang Wulin gets ready to swing down Trish one more time, the ground trembled as an ear-splitting rang out. Fafnir''s body dashed out of the stream of lighting towards Tang Wulin with its figure streaking across the battlefield. He swung his paw towards Tang Wulin with golden ripples erupting outward and smashing into Tang Wulin. Fortunately, Tang Wulin instinct had already forced him to move his spear to block the ripples that wereing towards him. As he was being sent flying, he saw a paw descending down on him causing him to swiftly shift Tris in front of him. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Emission.'' As the paw struck him, his whole body shined while he also spun his body as he absorbed the force of the blow. He swung down on Fafnir with lightning and mes erupting outwards, giving it no time to dodge. Bang! Fafnir instantly unleashed ripples outwards that caused it to sh with Trish mes and lightning that scattered around. But that only stop its descent for a few seconds before it broke through the ripples and cleave through Fafnir hide. Roar! Fafnir releases a roar that shook everything as it felt itself being burned by the destructive properties of Trish. As the most threatening aspect of Trish wasn''t its ability to call down Heavenly Tribtion or its sharpness from being a Divine weapon. But its ability to employ and utilizing destruction energy through the me and lightning it produces. It was a testament of the terrifying might of Fafnir body, that was able to resist the disintegration of Trish. As not even atoms, let alone molecules would have been left after the destruction energy erupted outwards. Tang Wulin gripped Trish hard before he thrust from the middle, from below, and from above towards Fafnir. It shined with dark blue radiance as mes and lightning coiled around it as it pierced towards Fafnir. Fafnir swiftly mmed down his right paw down on the ground causing cracks to form before energy and light burst from it. Tang Wulin''s expression changed as he felt the terrifying energy that was erupting towards him. He suddenly changes from piercing over to sweeping, while stomping down on the floor and summoning sixteen heavenly dragons. Not only that but the vines erupted from the ground to form a barrier in front of Tang Wulin. Bang! The erupting energy and light began tearing through the vines before making contact with the heavenly dragons and then scattering away from the sweeping Trish. All made possible by the blockade that weakened it severely. There was a stir of great winds as Tang Wulin twisted his body before thrusting out Trish. Fafnir opened his mouth before a blinding light erupted out of his mouth and began atomizing the ground before him. Trish was still piercing forward but alongside came sixteen heavenly dragons and hundreds of golden-green colored vines as they spiraled around the trident. The attacks collided, with Tang Wulin being burnt by the light while Fafnir was pierced by the trident and some of the vines. Blood ssh outwards like a fountain sprinkler. But neither seems to care or notice the injuries as within seconds it began to rapidly heal up. Illuminating Killing Heart and his Fortune Sense that Tang Wulin gained from his Asura God and Life Goddess bloodline was working overtime. As he started to rapidly send out more attacks and weave through the attacks o Fafnir. Golden-colored, vines erupted outwards, spheres of destruction burst forward and trails of Annihtion followed behind the swinging down of his Trident. Fafnir roar outwards as gentle ripples formed, incinerating light shining forward and energy erupting outwards that began to atomize everything. Both rushed at each other with terrifying power and pressure without any thoughts of faltering. They were no longer caring about the loss of their soul power or how exhausted they would be. Fafnir and Tang Wulin both knew that the opponent in front of them was someone they will rarely meet in their lifetime. Whether it be from the feeling of terror they felt from each other, the thrill of battle from each other or the fact they both were shing brutally. Either way, all of this both filled them with thrills and horror, as any mistake orck of attention would be death. Even though they both loved battling, they weren''t willing to ept the result of death no matter what. The great battle erupted once more. The whole battlefield shook and trembled once more as they both collided! Paws and fists struck out, techniques after techniques were being dished out one after another, creating terrifying shockwaves and damaged all around. Fafnir was shocked as he saw the terrifying powers from the red and purple light that Tang Wulin was emitting. They were simr to the destruction energying from Trish and from his ripples and energy that was able to atomize. No matter what came in contact with the lights, all were devoured and erase from existence. "Kill!" Fafnir swung his tail in an arc that erupted with powers of ripples and searing ligth. Tang Wulin instantly reacted as heshed out with a kick that was a mixture of Annihtion, Destruction and his Divine moves. There sh began to break apart space in front of them with a wisp of ckness began to spread in front of them. "A ckhole!" Yggdrasil voice rang out causing Tang Wulin expression to slightly change. Yet as if he didn''t fear towards the forming ck hole. Fafnir moved his paws across the ckhole and to Tang Wulin shock, it began to move towards him. But Tang Wulin neither fear nor cared for the ck-Hole rushing towards him. As he thrust out his hand and began closing the ck hole that was surging forward. It was as if the ck hole didn''t form or appeared. Fafnir was a bit surprised at Tang Wulin as even with their physical prowess, it shouldn''t be possible for him to close the ck-hole so fast. But its eyes narrowed when it saw a wisp of blue-ck energy that sh by. Shaking his head, Fafnir pounced towards Tang Wulin with incinerating light trailing behind it. The battle between the two was brutal and ferocious, with cracks and fractures extending pass meters from their blows. They were exchanging moves after moves, with two thousand moves being struck out swiftly. Fafnir shifted outwards from Tang Wulin fist before letting out a roar that began warping the area before everything froze. Time and space seemed to stop at this moment. Tang Wulin''s eyes widen when his movement was being restricted from Fafnir roar. Yet this shouldn''t be a surprise as the power to control Time and Space was something that wasn''t outside the control of gods. Even someone like Xie Xie didn''t have such control over Time. As the gods of this world were able to manipte thews of time to a terrifying extent. ''So what!'' Thought Tang Wulin as his body began to surge with golden light as he saw the tail hacking down on him. ''Golden Dragon Inferno ughter.'' A scarlet-gold radiance immediately erupted around Tang Wulin that shined like evesting mes that were pure scarlet. Dragon roars began resounding out as the brilliant scarlet-gold color began to devour the power that was restricting him. The force that was freezing Tang Wulin began to crumble beforepleting shattering like ss around him. Then with a roar, heshes out with a kick that had a terrifying aura that was bursting with blood-red that wanted to devour the heavens. In his moment of crisis, the Golden Dragon King bloodline ignited with the intent to shatter any and all that wishes to restrain him. The power to crush and breakthrough everything erupted at this moment as space was breaking as his kick tore through the air upwards. Another ear-splitting collision resounded out as both Fafnir and Tang Wulin began to fight in closebat. Blood ssh once again as each of their attack was severely wounding each other. Fist and paw shing, tail and leg striking out! Both withdraw from each other as there was a huge wound on various parts of their bodies. Fafnir eyes slightly quiver before it began trembling and then release another earth-shattering roar. The storm above began to shake before it started to descend! Tang Wulin''s expression changed as he saw such a phenomenon but then it turned into surprise as he saw it starting to form into a spiral. Fafnir jumps up towards the sky before stopping as he began floating and then he raised a palm causing the storm to swirl around his paw. It beganpressing into his paws before a heavenly pressure crushed down on Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t care about the pressure, as he summoned both his Golden Dragon Spear and Trish before gripping them tightly. ''Endless Spear!'' Endless light shines around Tang Wulin as two enormous fields of energy began to swirling under him with a terrifying aura. With a roar, Tang Wulin stomped down hard on the ground before dashing upwards. ''Time Magic: Compression.'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Soars.'' Fafnir''s eyes widen he saw Tang Wulin vanish from his view before reappearing right under him and thrusting out his spear forward. Fafnir roared as he knew he couldn''t finish his attack and simply hack down with his unfinished technique. These two attacks collided and cause the sky to split once more! Yet Tang Wulin kept on push his attack towards Fafnir who also kept on pushing forward. Both attacks were fighting for dominance at the final hurdle. With a great explosion, their attack blew up and sent out a great shockwave! But Tang Wulin didn''t give in one bit as he used his Golden Dragon Spear to take the brunt of the shockwave. This caused the spear to be sent flying before he moved forward with his Heavenly Emperor Dragon Ascend and Time eleration. Within moments, he grabs on to Fafnir paw before thrusting out with Trish in his hand as it red with his Annihtion and its own destructive aura. Yet as he was thinking the same thing, Fafnir thurst forwards it paws, with one of the nails aiming at Tang Wulin forehead. "Kill!" "Kill!" Fafnir already knew it was toote to evade or block Trish has it move towards his chest, with the destructive aura shining. Yet he didn''t care has his w that roared with ripples and incarnating light began to cause cracks on Tang Wulin forehead. Both beings were going for the kill, without any care of the consequences and no chance for retreat as their attacks were moments away from piercing through. Blood Ssh! A w broke through the forehead, while a trident pierces through a furry chest. Trish roared with fury and power as it began wrecking the inside of Fafnir. While Fafnir w began breaking through Tang Wulin skull and bits of his brain. Yet suddenly Tang Wulin figure blurred and twisted. ''Time Magic: Backtrack.'' Fafnir''s eyes widen as Tang Wulin was gone as his w was about to erase his brain before Tang Wulin appeared right next to it. "Thanks." Said Tang Wulin as he grabs Fafnir before opening his mouth and quickly inhaling. Fafnir didn''t have the ability to respond as it was still in the motion of thrusting out its w. This was why it could do nothing as Tang Wulin began to suck out his soul. Yet Fafnir''s soul was that of a God. A divine spirit that wouldn''t easily allow itself to be consumed and so it began to struggle against Tang Wulin. But Tang Wulin didn''t panic as two rings appeared behind him before they all lit up and shined. ''Second Soul Skill: Devour.'' A huge figure appeared behind Tang Wulin before nine-colors radiance and ne energy shined as a vortex was formed. With the vortex help, the Divine Soul was being forcibly pulled out before it was devoured by Tang Wulin. Fafnir trembled! "This fight was amazing." Said Tang Wulin as he thrust out his hand towards Trish before grabbing it and spinning around above Fafnir. "But this is goodbye." And beheading him. Chapter 205: Evil Soul Masters Attack (1) Chapter 205: Evil Soul Masters Attack (1) Blood flowed endlessly from the worn-torn sky as a huge body began to descend to the ground. Alongside the body was Tang Wulin''s figure as he crashed down into the ground. The golden-green color and radiance that has been swirling around him since the battle beginning, started fading away. "Made it." Mutter Tang Wulin as he felt the energy that he gained from the ne, nature and the formation gradually leaving him. Employing that much energy from the wasn''t something he could do for an exceedingly long time, not only because of the stress he puts on the body. But also because this was him utilizing the life energy to empower himself. Still, it was strong enough to push his cultivation up to a Limit Douluo as the fight went on. This was mostly because of Sleipnir and Yggdrasil drawing upon the ne more and more. Still, this was something he couldn''t be careless with or it may just push forward the path towards its destruction. ''At least the damage to the isn''t too bad.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces all around. He and everyone else already knew the battle between the Cmities will be very harmful to the surrounding environment. It''s not wrong to say, an Ind or maybe even the continent may not be left. "You ok?" Questioned Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. ''More or less.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began feeling his God yer Art getting stronger from the absorption of Fafnir Soul. One of the big reasons he was able to be so strong back in Fiore was because of his ughter of all the Dragons and him devouring there soul. By devouring the soul of their respective beings, a yer could lower the time and effort needed to get stronger with their art. Although he was a bit surprised, that Fafnir wasn''t putting much of a fight. Or could this be the tyrannicalness of his God yer? Either way, Tang Wulin wasn''tining as he began standing back up. "That was a close call, though." Said Zeref as he recalls thest minutes of the battle. Trish spear piercing through Fafnir''s chest, as Fafnir w was breaking through Tang Wulin head was something horrifying to watch. Maybe only Zeref could understand how dangerous it was for Tang Wulin as he went in for the kill. Even though he used backtracking to reverse time and escape death. Then using this moment to devour the Divine Soul of Fafnir, which was beginning to put up a fight. That didn''t mean Tang Wulin wasn''t in any danger. As if he was toote or too early, his n would have failed with him being unable to kill Fafnir. Considering Tang Wulin''s empowerment was running out even as he recalled. It would be hard to say, whether he would have been able to kill Fafnir or not if the n failed. "How Sleipnir and Yggdrasil?" Questioned Zeref after a bit of thinking. ''They''re sleeping right now.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Zeref to nod his head. Helping Tang Wulin with the ne and nature energy was something very taxing. Even more so when one considers they were extracting more energy to stop Fafnirs attack that was going to wipe out the continents. "Wulin!" Tang Wulin nce to the right to see Yun Ming and Qiangu Dongfeng moving towards him. It didn''t take them longer than a few seconds to reach him. "Amazing."Mutter Yun Ming as he nces around the ruined battlefield. He already could tell the formation and barrier around the battlefield got destroyed from Fafnir and Tang Wulin''s strongest shed. He hoped the others were fine, as they needed to quickly move. "...Fafnir."Mutter Qiangu Dongfeng as he stared at the headless body of the Cmity. Out of all the Cmities, Fafnir was the one Qiangu Dongfeng hated the most. As this was the beast that caused the most damage and grief towards him. Whether it be from the Spirit Pagoda, Qiangu Family or death of his disciples. All of these were fuel for Dongfeng''s urge to ughter all of them. Even though he had this urge, deep down he knew and regretfully understands such a thing was impossible. As to kill God, it is impossible. No, it was sphemy as not only are their strength in another dimension but they are protected by the universe. ''But he did it.'' Thought Qiangu Dongfeng as he turned towards Tang Wulin who was walking towards the body of Fafnir. If someone told Dongfeng that the person who was going to help him im his revenge was someone who was eighteen and a Soul Sage. He would have directly executed that person while cursing them and their family. "What are you doing?" Questioned Yun Ming as he saw Tang Wulin stretch his hand and vines began to erupt from the ground. "Putting it away for now." Said Tang Wulin as the vines slowly began to wrap around Fafnir''s body before bringing it into the ground. "I see...Either way, you did an amazing job." Said Yun Ming with a sigh as he began recalling the battle. The battle he saw was truly something that caused his heart to beat. One has to understand; he has lived for over two hundred years and fought in many terrifying battles. Yet none of them coulde close to the destructive and awe-inspiring level that Fafnir and Tang Wulin disy. Even thest minute of the fight was something that even frightens someone like him as he knew Tang Wulin was close to dying. "Thank you, Tang Wulin." Said Qiangu Dongfeng and to Yun Ming surprise, he lightly bowed his head. "Right." Said Tang Wulin with a nod of his before ncing all around. "Run!" Shouted Tang Wulin as he dashed forward, with Yun Ming and Qiangu Dongfeng following behind him. As in a matter of seconds, countless ck shadows followed right behind them. All of them were emitting an ominous and terrifying aura. "Where are you going now!" "It''s toote to escape!" "Someone like you is too dangerous to allow to live!" Were the shouts of the shadows that were tailing behind Tang Wulin, Qiangu Dongfeng and Yun Ming. Tang Wulin was able to sense them with his spiritual sense and knew they were approaching after he killed Fafnir. "Evil Soul Masters."Mutter Yun Ming in disgust but he didn''t stop moving behind. Qiangu Dongfeng didn''t say anything but his gaze was bing colder by the seconds, while Tang Wulin kept on moving ahead. "Split up!" Shouted Tang Wulin as he saw that the Evil Soul Masters were gaining on them. Both Quasi Gods nodded their heads before dashing off to the side. "Don''t run!" "To think that the Spirit Pagoda and Sea Pavilion Masters are fleeing?" "Sad, very sad. It seems Shrek isn''t as strong as we all thought." Yun Ming''s expression slightly distorted but he still didn''t stop running, as the group of Evil Masters also began to split up. "You guys go after the youth. Right now he should be too weak to keep this up. We will take care of Yun Ming and Dongfeng."Shouted one of the people with a ck clock causing the others to nod their heads. Fifteen Evil Soul Masters chased after Tang Wulin, while two went after Yun Ming and Qiangu Dongfeng. The Evil Soul Masters chasing after Tang Wulin all looked towards him in hatred but there was a bit of awe and fear in their eyes. How could they not be in awe? How could they not be scared? Someone was able to do the thing, some thought was impossible. The youth that they were chasing was able to y one of the Cmities. The beings who the Federation revealed were beings who reached the level of the Gods. The Evil Soul Master heard and witnesses the aftereffect of the Cmities throughout the whole Douluo Continent. This was one of the reasons that the continent became so filled with despair and also why their recruitment was easier. Did they care if the Cmities continue wreaking havoc? Did they care about arge number of deaths? Did they care about the damage to the? The answer to all of these questions was no. To them, the Cmities might as well be their gods. As it through there intervention that all of the greatest power have be too weak to keep their cult in check. So imagine there surprise and fear, when someone was able to fight equally with their ''God'' and even y him. Not that but that same person wasn''t even in his twenties. Such talent was too terrifying! Which is why they were willing to give up on killing the Sea God Pavilion and Spirit Pagoda Master. So what if they lived for now? In the next few decades, as long as the Cmities were still alive. The Evil Soul Masters all believed they will be able to nurture people that are strong enough to match and kill these two figures. "me yourself for being so formidable." Said One of the ck-robe Evil Soul Masters with a vicious grin. "After he dies, I wonder how strong we will be after draining the Soul Energy from his body. Such a powerful figure should be able to boost all of our strength by two realms." Said Another Evil Soul Masters. "Still." "How unfortunate for a talent like him. He would have been able to reach the same heights as the Spirit Pagoda Master and the As Douluo."Said an Evil Soul Master while shaking his head. Tang Wulin could hear all of there talks, but he ignores it and continue moving forward. At the same moment, he still maintains his calm expression while he slowly began to recover the lost Spiritual and Soul Energy. His body was also recovering, with it gradually recovering from the stress of wielding various power in the fight with Fafnir. This was one of the reasons he could escape or blitz any of these Evil Soul Masters. It would be absurd for him to be able to wield so many powers and still be fine after fighting such an earth-shattering battle. ''What a pain.'' Thought Tang Wulin before he tilted his head as a blood-red chain pierce over to where his head was before. "Curses!" "So close!" "Stop struggling! Just ept your death!" ''So noisy.'' Thought Tang Wulin while evading the long-range attacks of the Evil Soul Master. ''They better hurry up.'' # Bang! A figure was pushed back by the sweeping of a glittering white spear. "To think, you would surpass the previous master."Mutter the ck robe figure as he looks towards the As Douluo. "...So you appeared now."Mutter Yun Ming as he stared at the figure who wore a gray armor which was covered with a ck cape. "Oh? You recognize me?" Questioned the man cloaked in a ck robe that wasn''t able to hide his exceptionally handsome, even beautiful face. "Don''t y dumb with me. We have been looking for you, Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa."Said Yun Ming coldly as he began to grip his spear even tighter. "As expected of you, Sea God Pavilion Master." Said Ha Luosa in a cold voice as his long ck hair fell out of the ck-robe. "To think you would join the Holy Spirit Cult."Mutter Yun Ming with a shake of his head. "Well, I''m not the only one with surprises. To think you guys would have been able to y that Cmity. It makes one both surprised and envious." Said Ha Luosa with a shake of the head. "Tell me something, Sea God Pavillion Master. How did that child be the champion of the ne?" Questioned Ha Luosa causing Yun Ming to narrow his eyes. "None of your business." "...Well it matters not, the child should be dead or close to dying." Said Ha Luosa with a cruel smile. ''As the figures that are pursuing him are all Hyper Douluo. And considering how weak he should be after that fight with Fafnir, the cult will have one less terrifying figure against us.'' Ha Luosa with a cruel smile. "I wouldn''t be so sure of that." A voice rang out causing Ha Luosa expression to change as felt a maelstrom and torrenting his way. He instantly hacks out with his tin and long cruciform sword, which was gray and translucent that shined with a grayish glow. Bang! "Boundless Sea Douluo! You didn''t get injured from that huge st."Muttered Ha Luosa as he was sent skidding back. "How could I die in such ame way? But to think you would be brave enough toe here, Ha Luosa. " Said Chen Xinjie with a scoff. "If you are okay...Don''t tell me."Mutter Ha Luosa with eyes bing colder and a grey wisp of energy spreading out from him. "Don''t tell me you believe we would be stupid enough to not factor in you guys?" Questioned Chen Xinjie with a sneer before dashing forward. "Just die." Chapter 206: Evil Soul Masters Attack (2) Chapter 206: Evil Soul Masters Attack (2) As they were going over Tang Wulin n, an appropriate point was brought up during the meeting. What would they do if the Holy Spirit Cult attacked while they were undergoing the operation or after it was done? All of them weren''t stupid to believe the Holy Spirit Cult wouldn''t be monitoring their movements. Notably, when it came to such an operation, that affected not only them but the entire world. ''You guys are a pain in the rear.'' Thought Chen Xinjie as he began recalling the extensive discussion that followed. One side argued about dying the operation to first wipe out the Holy Spirit Cult, while the rest say they can''t do that. As the longer the operation is dyed, the more Soul Masters and people will join the Holy Spirit Cult. Not only that but could they give up this chance to kill the Cmities? Could they keep in all of their anger and hatred? The answer was obviously no! But they couldn''tunch an attack, that would most likely be interfered or sabotage so easily. It was only when Tang Wulin suggested something, that stoped the discussion from going on even longer. ''That brat'' Thought Chen Xinjie with a sigh as he recalls Tang Wulin''s suggestion. He suggested them to have another team move around the battlefield and take out the Holy Spirit Cult members. They will do this as he fought Fafnir, with the sounds and scene of their battle masking the assassination. When one of the Soul Masters asked how would they be able to do all of this without being sensed or spotted. Tang Wulin smiled before pointing to the youth who was next to him. He said, Xie Xie, will be the one that sets up the teams in the void as they wait. As once one is in the void unless one had a Divine Sense or insight into the void, it is almost impossible to sense them. When everyone is set up, they will all attack when the fight started, making it almost impossible for them to react and warn others. ''Of course, we had to first identify the strength of the groups. But that wasn''t exceedingly hard.'' Thought Chen Xinjie with augh as he swung his fist at Ha Luosa who had a thick aura of death around him. ''Damn it! They took out everyone else.'' Though Ha Luosa he ducks under Chen Xinjie fist before retreating to escape Yun Ming spear. As he was able to spread out his Spiritual Sense but to his shock found countless Evil Spirit Masters dying. The sounds of fighting could also be heard as his spiritual sense swept past. ''No wonder, there weren''t that many that attack.'' Thought Ha Luosa while gritting his teeth. People like Ha Luosa who were in the Holy Spirit Cult weren''t simple-minded or insane as there other members. They all knew that Shrek and the others would have something nned for them once they begin their operation. He refused to believe they would do something outrageous asunch an attack on the Cmities without ounting for them. But even with there nning, Ha Luosa thought they would be too weak to even resist there might after the operation. As they gathered a team of over fifty evil soul masters beforeing here. They all chose to hide here as they watch the battle if an opportunity came then they would attack. But imagine their shock! Their disbelief and fear! As instead of the whole Shrek, Federation, Tang Sect and Spirit Pagodabating the creature, it was only one person. Unless that person was a God, they couldn''t possibly grasp or believe such a thing should be possible. It became even more terrifying when Ha Luosa and his partner next to him. Found out it wasn''t Yun Ming or any of the other well-known peaks of the world but an unrecognizable youth. This almost drove them insane as such a thing should be impossible. Ha Luosa at first thought this person was the being that caused that overwhelming and terrifying roar to resound through the world. But then he shook his head, once he recognizes the energy that the person was utilizing. ''nar...Could he be the nes'' new champion?'' Thought Ha Luosa in shock and a bit of surprise. Either way, once they saw the end of the fight and the ying of Fafnir. While also seeing the weaken Tang Wulin, they knew they had to undoubtedly kill him. Even if it meant the death of most of there troops, they had with them now. Even if it meant exposing themselves and being wounded. Such a being could not be kept alive. "But to think we were already in the palm of your hands."Mutter Ha Luosa with a dark chuckle before summoning his legions of undead knights. "These disgusting undead. Do you honestly believe they can save you?"Questioned Chen Xinjie in disgust as he took vigours steps towards the undead. "Retreat!" Roared Ha Luosa before spinning around and dashing away. This caused Chen Xinjie and Yun Ming to grimace a bit before chasing after him. It easy toe but it''s another story on leave! "Come now Luosa! Show me how much you progress."Yun Ming roared out as he swept forward with his As Spear. "Are you sure you want to mess with me! Shouldn''t you be worried about that man!"Shouted Ha Luosa causing Yun Ming to chuckle. "That man is thest person I would ever feel the need to worry about." # "Damn it!" "Where are you guys running off to? You think it will be easy to escape."Shouted the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin who already donned his Four-Word Battle Armor. A dazzling sword light flew out as he waved his glittering and translucent Amorous Sword. This caused countless screams and shrieks to ring out as he began cutting down the evil soul masters. "Pests like you should just die." Mutter Zang Xin darkly, as his hatred for evil begin manifesting as he ughtered forward. "Burn." A cold voice rang out. Scarlet light flickered, turning into gigantic orbs of mes that began sting down upon the running Evil Soul Masters. They shone like the sun as a phoenix cry rang out as these sts produce an enormous explosion as they collided into the running figures. The mes overflowed, as the explosion started to form into a stream of mes that begin to burn and melt the Evil Soul Masters. Such a sight was truly terrifying and frightening! "As expected of Elder Sister." Said Zang Xin with a smile while giving up a thumbs up to Leng Yaozhu. Maybe only Zang Xin could look onto the scene and only feel admiration, causing Leng Yaozhu lips to twitch but she didn''t respond. Leng Yaozhu turned into a stream of brilliant mes before she soared over to the other evil soul masters. While Zang Xin let out augh as he grips his Amorus Sword before chopping down on the evil in front of him. # "Die!" Blood sshed as the throat of one of the evil soul masters was instantly split, with him dying with regret and hatred. Ye Xinn flicks her Stargod sword to the side, causing the blood to clean off before ncing to her right. All around her was Soul Masters from Shrek, Federation, Tang Sect, and the Spirit Pagoda. They werebating and killing the Evil Soul Masters or well finishing it up. ''I wonder if Xie Xie has reached yet.'' Thought Ye Xinn before her Stargod Sword shined before multiple copies of her Stargod sword appeared all around. This was a technique she took inspiration from the Demon Monarch, Alba. Through her mastery of sword intent and reaching Sword Soul. She could produce copies of her Stargod sword with the stars radiating off her sword and use them to chop down on the enemy. Ye Xinn raised her hand beforeshing out, causing all of the swords to pierce over and shed the enemies apart. # ''Fireburst.'' ''Mirror Bombs.'' Myriads of mes were spewing out the four swirling portals around Mu Xi, as she kept on shooting out therge me explosion. ''This should be most of them.'' Thought Mu Xi with a sigh before ncing around to see the Light Dark Douluo, Long Yeyue enveloping the area in darkness. Then down from her, she saw her master wrecking havoc. Zhen Hua moved his hammer all-around before smashing the Evil Soul Masters to bits. To say it was a treat for her to see all of these top-level figure fights would be an understatement. As when was thest time, legends like these showed their might in such a fashion. ''Ops, can''t get distracted.'' Thought Mu Xi as she evaded an attack before hacking out with her ancient rusted sword. # "Brat, don''t run." "Aren''t you almost out of energy! It''s better if you just give up now." "There is no hope for you." Shouted the Evil Soul Masters in anger as they ran forward, continuing their attacks. They were getting angry at how nimble and evasive Tang Wulin been. No matter how many attacks they threw out or how close they get. It seems they always miss him by a few, which was beginning to both annoy and enraged them. Tang Wulin inwardly sighs. ''I swear if that idiot doesn''t hurry up-'' "Boss!" A voice rang out as space next to Tang Wulin shattered open, with Xie Xie jumping out andnding next to him. "Finally."Mutter Tang Wulin as he came to a stop after Xie Xiended next to him. "Sorry for being sote. We were just finishing up the rest." Said Xie Xie with a chuckle causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Any causalities?" "None." Said Xie Xie with a hint of surprise at Tang Wulin. Of course, Tang Wulin didn''t care but Zeref wanted to know how well his n went. Which from Xie Xie''s answer made him the little dark magician puff out his chest in pride. "Alright captain, let''s get out of-" "Oh, another one!" "It doesn''t matter! You are still dying today!" In a matter of seconds, the fifteen Evil Soul Masters finally reached the area where Tang Wulin and Xie Xie were. "Xie Xie, can you drag all of us into the void?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Xie Xie to furrow his brows. "I can, but...Why?" "Just do it." Said Tang Wulin as his eyes started to narrow. "...Fine." Said Xie Xie with a sigh before seven rings appeared right behind him. ''Seventh Soul Ring: Dragon of Space and Time True Body.'' Xie Xie''s figure began to shine as a swirl of ck and white appeared around him. These colors began revolving around him before transforming into two yin-yang dragons. Both of his eyes changed, with one bing pitch ck and the other bing pale white. Behind him her transparent and translucent wings that began to give off an illusionary light and shimmer. "Here goes!" Roared Xie Xie before sping both of his hands together and causing the space around to rip open. Instantly the Evil Soul Masters, Xie Xie, and Tang Wulin were forcibly brought into the void. Which was all but pitch ck with the asional shimmer of purple and pale blue lights. "What is this!" "...This is the void." "They were able to bring all of us!" "Good Work Xie Xie." Said Tang Wulin before a surge of blue-ck energy began to swirl all around. "...Boss?"Questioned Xie Xie as he felt his body tremble from the energy surrounding Tang Wulin. The feeling wasn''t like the suppression that the Golden Dragon King. No, this was more like when he used his Dragon yer art, which caused him to feel like he was going to be executed. It wasn''t just Xie Xie who was feeling the overwhelming pressure but also the Evil Soul Masters in front of them. As they all began to back up from the pressure that Tang Wulin was giving off. "...What is he-" "You all can die now." Said Tang Wulin before his aura surged and erupted. Two multyered wings that wereposed of ck round scales and blue markings blew them all back a bit. A massive tale with a stinger that was able to shake the void. Two massive arms began clenching together as it had the same blue tribal markings with spirals and tes. Then came a massive blunt dragon head, rounded with two white beady eyes, with razor-sharp teeth that could be seen. "B-Boss." Shouted Xie Xie in shock as he fell while looking up at the terrifying dragon that appeared in Wulin''s ce. "I-Is he a Spirit Beast!" "Nonsense! Do you think they would allow a Spirit Beast in their academy!" "This must be his True Avatar!" "But how can it be so strong! I thought he was already-" All of them froze in that instant, as in the next second. An earth-shattering roar reverberates through the whole void. The Evil Soul Masters weren''t able to react as they were swept through by the overwhelming pressure. Endless pressure weighing down on them! Their bodies were cracking, bone-shattering and blood pouring out. Their inner organs started to be revealed before they all twist and exploded. "No!" Xie Xie fell silent at the terrifying scene, as he watches all of the Evil Soul Masters body and soul exploding. A bloody rain descended from blood dyeing the void red, with flesh and bones forming streaming as the stench of death primate. In just a few seconds, all of the Evil Soul Masters that were chasing Tang Wulin. Exploded to bits and pieces, bodies and spirits erased. With no suspense at all. Chapter 207: Onward to Snow Chapter 207: Onward to Snow It was only after a few minutes that the void once again regains its calm. As the screams and screeching of the Evil Soul Masters came to an end. And only the stench of blood and death was left, with a terrifying ck dragon looming above. At the sight of all of this, Xie Xie was shocked. He had long thought of just how exactly Tang Wulin was going to defeat or at least escape the pursuit of the Evil Soul Masters. While he had extreme confidence in Wulin''s ability to do the impossible. One had to remember Tang Wulin just fought a brutal and fierce battle with Fafnir. Xie Xie wouldn''t be surprised if he was too tired to even put up a good fight. As just looking at the damage of the battle between Wulin and Fafnir was frightening enough. The ruined and the deste battlefield, one would think someone unleashed more than one God yer Soul Animutation on it. The grounds had vicious cracks extended one after another all-around with fissures that were both iparably thick and huge. The vegetation that was produced by Tang Wulin was destroyed, thend broken and deste. So imagine his shock when not only did Wulin told him to take everyone into the void but also motioned for him to back up. Xie Xie had many thoughts about what Wulin was going to do. But not for the life of him could he ever thought he would turn into a terrifying dragon. A dragon that caused him to shiver in fear, despair, and coldness. The power that was rolling off his Dragon Form when it unleashed that earth-shattering roar, left him trembling. It felt as if something raw was pressing down on him. It felt nothing like divine might as this was just pure raw might that reached the level of the gods. Such was the might as all of the Evil Soul Masters were annihted in an instant. With only a river of blood-forming as proof of them even existing. ''...What the hell-'' Roar! Another roar rang out that caused Xie Xie to flinch as he felt the stare of the terrifying dragon, which was Tang Wulin. It was then the dragon began to shimmer in dazzling bluish-ck lights that swirled around it like fireflies. The dragon then began breaking down before fading away as the light drifted down in front of Xie Xie before Tang Wulin appeared right in front of him. "...Boss? Is that you?"Questioned Xie Xie with his eyes wide as he stared at his best friend. "Of course, it''s me. Don''t tell me that form frightened you that much."Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile, causing Xie Xie lips to twitch. ''More like drained all of the colors out of my face.'' "Anyway, I will exinter. Let''s go."Said Tang Wulin as he knew they needed to show that they are alight. Lest people start worrying and begin searching for them. "...Okay."Said Xie Xie with a sigh as he knew Wulin was right. While he had many questions, at the moment, they had to check in with everyone. With a thought, his two daggers appeared in front of him before he shed down. A crack formed in the void before both Xie Xie and Tang Wulin walkthrough. They appeared back in the ce they were before, with the sounds of the fightinging to an end. "I guess, everything is done." Mutter Xie Xie with Tang Wulin nodding alongside him before they begin moving forward. It didn''t take long before Xie Xie and Tang Wulin reached the area of Yun Ming and the others. Yun Ming was rying orders to everyone, with him telling them to tie up the Evil Soul Masters they have captured and take them back. "So who were they?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Yun Ming who turned around once he senses his presence. Tang Wulin could feel the terrifying strength and murderous aura around the ck cloak figure that went after Yun Ming. It wasn''t wrong to say that figure wouldn''t be inferior to Yun Ming from just the presence and feeling he was exuding. While the figure going after Qiang Dongfeng while a bit inferior to the other was still strong enough to somewhatparable. Tang Wulin was a bit surprised the Holy Spirit Cult had such strong members. "It''s best you know who they are. As from now, they will most likely target and try to kill you." Said Yun Ming with a sigh causing Xie Xie''s eyes to widen in shock. "Don''t be surprised. The action and ability that Wulin has shown today, they would be a fool to let him grow up."Said Yun Ming. "...I guess that is true." Said Xie Xie with a sigh while Tang Wulin stared at Yun Ming. "The person that I was fighting is called, Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa. I''m sure you already notice, but his strength isparable to mine." Said Yun Ming causing Xie Xie to tremble. There was an Evil Soul Master as strong as the Ast Douluo? "Ha Luosa is a special case, evenpare to the rest of us." Said Yun Ming with a sigh before beginning to exin the origin of Ha Luosa. To summarize Ha Luosa, one would only need one word. Death! For that is what happens whenever he appears. From the moment he unlocked his martial soul, that came with its domain to the shock of everyone. Ha Luosa began his reign of death and ughter, as he began offering numerous amount of people to his Underworld Death Domain. "What kind of domain is it?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "A domain that goes against the natural order of everything. Whether he can increase his strength, the more beings, the domain devours or even the ability toe back from the dead."Said Yun Ming with Xie Xie expression turning into a grimace. From the time he was a kid to now, he has been ughtering and devouring the lives of many people. It didn''t matter who they were, Soul Masters, Spirit Beast or even normal human beings. They were all ughtered and offer up to the Underworld Death Domain. Which caused Ha Luosa strength to spike and reach the level of Title Douluo by age 19. "Age 19!" Shouted Xie Xie in shock at such an unbelievable cultivation speed. Xie Xie knew no one alive or even in history that was able to be a Title Douluo so fast. This wasn''t even taken into ount how hard it was for one to reach a Title Douluo even with a strong backing. "Yes,pared to all of us. Ha Luosa is the fastest cultivator, with only Na''er being able to match and maybe even surpass his speed." Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to slightly furrow his brows. "Did you have suspicions about Na''er?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming lips to twitch. "It would be a lie if I said I didn''t. Such cultivation speed had me a bit fearful and suspicious but after a while, I came to the conclusion it was just her monstrous talent." Said Yun Ming causing Xie Xie and Tang Wulin to nod their heads. When it came to cultivation, Na''er surpassed all of them by far. With her just being sixteen, she was already close to being a Title Douluo was something unheard of. "His strength kept on climbing until he reached Hyper Douluo at 25 which was about the time he was founded by the previous Sea God Pavilion Master. The battle between them ended with both of them being injured and the Pavilion Master predicting Ha Luosa return soon."Said Yun Ming but Tang Wulin continues to stare at him. "There''s more isn''t there?" "...Yes. I''m unsure if the Gold Tree has told you or your connection to the ne has informed you about it. But Ha Luosa from the previous words of the Sea God Pavilion Master once describes Ha Luosa as the Punisher and messenger of the ne." Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes and Xie Xie to slightly horrified. "What do you mean exactly?" Questioned Xie Xie. "Ha Luosa could be considered a person protected and nurture by the ne to pass judgment on humanity for destroying nature. While also being the one who weakens humanity so they don''t eliminate all of the Spirit Beast." Said Yun Ming causing Xie Xie to tremble. "It''s willing to go that far?" Questioned Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin to sigh. "It shouldn''t be a surprise, at the moment if nothing is done. The Spirit Beast will be wiped out alongside nature and the life force of the ne. To the ne, everything on here is no different than its child, so how could it let its children destroy each other."Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to nod his head, although he was curious about a few things Tang Wulin said. " Ha Luosa could be considered a ne champion as he has the power of destiny around him. Yet he is the negative aspect of the ne, the embodiment of death and evil."Said Yun Ming causing Xie Xie to fall silent, while Tang Wulin let out a sigh. "What about the other one?" Questions Tang Wulin, "No idea." A voice rang out causing them to nce to the side to see Qiangu Dongfenging towards them. "You weren''t able to force him to reveal himself?" Questioned Yun Ming in surprise causing Qiangu Dongfeng to sigh as he shook his head. "The man in ck-robe was a weird one. As every time I sent out an attack, it halted in front of him before fading away." Said Qiangu Dongfeng causing Yun Ming and the rest to furrow their brow. "Not only that but he gave off an eerie feeling. As if he doesn''t exist on this ne or wold." Said Qiangu Dongfeng. "Interesting." Mutter Yun Ming with his hands on his chin but he couldn''t recall anyone like that. "Well either way, hopefully, these guys will have some information. Or at least the names of the people who lead them."Said Yun Ming causing Dongfeng to nod his head before turning to Tang Wulin. "I promise if you were able to kill or even injure one of the cmities. I would give you anything you want, even my position." Said Qiangu Dongfeng with a small smile appearing on his face causing Yun Ming to be surprised. ''He was serious about that! Also what''s up with that smile.'' Thought Yun Ming in slight confusion and bewilderment. "I just need you to owe me a favor, that''s all." Said Tang Wulin causing Qiangu Dongfeng to blink his eyes in surprise and confusion. "Could it be that my position isn''t enticing enough?" "No, your position is pretty good. But right now, I want to head towards the next cmity."Said Tang Wulin causing Qiangu Dongfeng and the other two eyes to widen. "You already want to seek out the next one?" Questioned Yun Min in shock. "Of course. It will be annoying the longer I wait." Said Tang Wulin causing Qiangu Dongfeng to nod his head. "That is true. The Holy Spirit Cult may make preparations to stop you from killing the other Cmities or those Cmities might go into hiding once they found out Fafnir died."Mutter Qiangu Dongfeng causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "I wonder about that. Would they go into hiding?" This questioned caused Yun Ming and Qiangu Dongfeng to fall silent. Would the other cmity go into hiding even if they sense the death another? ''I don''t think they would.'' Thought Yun Ming before sighing as he stared at Tang Wulin. "Well if you are going to be fighting next Cmities. I guess I can at least tell you where the next one is." Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin and Xie Xie''s eyes to widen. "You know where the next one is?" "More or less, as that cmity has been causing a ruckus." Said Yun Ming as he began massaging his temple. Just from the reports he and the other organization have been receiving. They knew that this Cmity had to be killed soon or it will be the fall of the Douluo ne. "The next cmity, which we identify is the ape one." "It''s located at the snowy area of the Endless Mountain." Chapter 208: World Shaking News Chapter 208: World Shaking News The sun shined through the horizon as the car moved through the barrennd. The barrennd was a dessert with as expected no vegetation or water around. In the car were only a few people but none of these people could be looked down on. As the person that was driving the car was the Vice-Hall of Tang Sect, Amorous Douluo''s Zang Xin. Next to him was the As Douluo, Yun Ming who was looking on ahead. Behind them was Tang Wulin was sitting in a lotus position and Yue Zhengyu who was sleeping. Such a sight would confuse anyone, as any of these people would have the capabilities to be able to fly through the sky. A method that was notable faster than using a soul car to travel, especially when it concerns their destination. But they were using this method, as Tang Wulin mentioned he needed to meditate so he could work on his True Avatar. Yun Ming and Zang Xin agreed as they knew how much help his True Avatar will be able to provide him. Yue Zhengyu became bored from the long drive and went sleep, as he hasn''t slept ever since they left to fight Fafnir. "You sure only the two of us would be needed?" Questioned Zang Xin to Yun Ming. "As much as I would like for more people toe. The others needed to go back to their organization and regte the impact."Said Yun Ming with a sigh causing Zang Xin to nod his head. After they were all done cleaning up the other Evil Soul Masters, Qiangu Dongfeng and Chen Xinjie told Yun Ming they will have to go back. As they needed to inform the others about the battle and their victory. While at the same time interrogating the Evil Soul Masters they were able to capture. While they had no hopes in the information, they would be able to get; it would at least be something. Like who was in charge, the next targetted ce or at least the names of those who lead them. The members of the Sea God Pavilion had to go back and watch over Shrek. As Yun Ming wouldn''t put it past the Evil Soul Masters to mount an attack. After the defeat that was dealt with them and also the death of the Cmity. Especially if they found out, Shrek didn''t have many people defending it at the moment. While he did leave Yali behind so she could watch over Shrek, he didn''t believe she could hold all of them by herself. Even with the teachers left behind, he doubts the Holy Spirit Cult would attack Shrek with a weak force. ''Thankfully, Chen Xinjie told me that they still have the only God yer weapon.'' Thought Yun Ming as he sighs inwardly in relief. Tang Wulin friends went back to Shrek, except for Gu Yue who went along with Qiangu Dongfeng and her master Lao Yaozhu. Yun Ming didn''t mind this, as he knew there help would be somewhat helpful no matter how small it was. Yue Zhengyu wanted to follow along since his grandfather was at the destination they were going. They allowed it as not only would it be one more person to help them keep Tang Wulin in check but his light element will be valuable. While he wanted Na''er toe, he sent her back to help out Yali as he knew her workload would be getting heavier soon. "What do you think about the result?" Questioned Zang Xin with a smile. "It''s better than I hope. Not only did we kill the cmities, but we have captured some of the Evil Soul Masters. All that is left, is to wait for the Douluo Continent response."Said Yun Ming causing Zang Xin to furrow his brow. "You don''t think they would be happy?" Questioned Zang Xin with an arched brow. "It''s hard to predict some of their reactions. Maybe some will be happy, while others will be dissatisfied with how long it took us or this may not even quell some of their rages."Said Yun Ming with a sigh. "Either way, I guess we won''t find out till after this. I wonder how they are doing."Said Zang Xin causing Yun Ming to nce at him. "You want to see them?" "Normally no. But with Tang Wulin, I''m sure it will be entertaining."Said Zang Xin with a chuckle causing Yun Ming to sigh. "The Blood God Army is a ce of respect and hierarchy. The thought of Tang Wulin paying any of them respect is sure to be amusing. Hell, I bet it wouldn''t take long before he smashed the ce apart." Said Zang Xin with a beaming smile. "...This is why we have toe."Said Yun Ming with his lips twitching. It wasn''t a lie to say one of the main reasons for their appearance was specifically to stop Tang Wulin from destroying the ce. Unlike him or some of the members of the Sea God Pavilion, Tang Wulin''s actions may just piss off the Blood God Army generals. Never mind pissing them off; it may just force them to cry out for his execution. Which would then lead to him executing them, causing unneeded havoc. Especially with the appearance of the Cmity and those ''things'' that were roaming around that area. "But I wonder, is it for him or them?" Questioned Zang Xin as he turned toward Yun Ming with his smile bing bigger. "You..." "Come on now, don''t tell me you aren''t a bit excited? At seeing how much trouble he can cause for them?"Questioned Zang Xin causing Yun Ming to turn away from him. But that did nothing to hide the faint smile forming on his face. It would be a lie to say, Yun Ming didn''t wish for others to suffer what he had to go through. # "Did you find anything new?" Questioned Wu Yiyi with her eyes shining at the person on the screen. "Haha. You''re in luck; I did."Said Zhao Jiu with a hearty chuckle before gathering some papers. "Yes! Hurry up ande over, I wanna look over them." "I will. Just be patient."Said Zhao Jiu with his lips twitching as he sees the beaming smile of Wu Yiyi. He had to admit, out of all of his colleagues. She was the one who showed the most enthusiasm and zeal when it came to research. He and everyone all admitted she was the driving force that both uplifted them and drove them forward. "Anything interesting happens while I was in the ruins?" Questioned Zhao Jiu as he began sipping his drink. "Actually something did happen. My daughter brought home her boyfriend to me and guess what?" "What?" Asked Zhao Jiu with a pleasant smile as he flips the page of the daily news. "He has an interest in the history of the Primordial Era! He even asked me to send him some reports on some of my findings!"Shouted Wu Yiyi with a beaming smile causing Zhao Jiu eyes to widen in surprise. "He is a soul master?" Questioned Zhao Jiu, just to be sure. "Yep." "I see. Whats is his name?"Asked Zhao Jiu as he wanted to meet such a person. To him, anyone who wanted to learn about the myths and history of the ancient era is a friend. Especially if they are soul masters, whose time is usually spent cultivating or working on their professions. "His name is Tang-" "Tang Wulin."Mutter Zhao Jiu in shock while looking down at the newspaper. "Huh? Don''t tell me you already knew?" Questioned Wu Yiyi causing Zhao Jiu to shake his head. "I know who he is but I didn''t know he like history." "So why-" "Because his name showed up in the newspaper. Here, read the headlines." Said Zhao Jiu with his hand trembling. Wu Yiyi blinks her eyes before she began reading the newspaper that Zhao Jiu was showing her. It was only after a few minutes that she let out a gasp as she became stunned and shocked. # In the next few days, news traveled outwards. The Federation, Spirit Pagoda, Shrek, and the other organizations formed up elite force and mounted an attack on one of the Cmity. The result was the death of the Cmity! Of course, the people of the continent didn''t dare to belie in such news, they all recall how passive these organizations were before. But once they saw the pictures that were spread throughout the whole continent. That showed the headless body of Fafnir and the person standing over it. The entire world was shaken! But not solely on the death of the Cmity but also the person who slew it! "Heavens, it is just too hard to believe. Did they actually y it! Did our prayer get an answer?" "They actually did it!" "Shrek really dide through!" "What nonsense are you talking about it. It wasn''t them who slew the beast but that youth known as Tang Wulin!" "Right! But how! Isn''t this a bit too heaven-defying?" The world was in an uproar. Everyone was iparably shocked. How could they not be? How could they all stay silent? The figure of the Cmities has always been a shadow that loomed over all of them. A figure that drove fear through all of them, so how could they all not be in uproar at one of their death. Such a remarkable aplishment rapidly traveled through the Douluo Continent, triggering quite the sensation. The entire world was shaken. Legends! Beliefs! Understanding and Faith were all overturned in an instant! One has to understand, that most of the people in the world had long given up in killing these beasts. As they all found out from the information that the Federation ryed to them. That these beasts were gods! Just what was a God? An unbeatable existence! An existence that could destroy all Soul Masters with just a nce! An existence that surpasses thews and powers of all of the world! Throughout the whole history of the world, there has never been a time where a God has been defeated by a mortal. Such a thing wasughable, even sphemous even when one ount for the Quasi-Gods who had four-word battle armors. But that still didn''t stop them from dreaming, that somehow these beasts would be punished. Maybe it was the anger or the hatred that promoted such a thing. But the shocking news of one of their death? The news of the death of a God? An existence was said to be invincible? Where mortals were nothing more than ants in front of God? Such an existence was killed, leaving everyone stunned. This was just like something out of a legend! The actions of this youth were too crazy, leaving everyone too shocked. Yet, they were all happy! They all began to praise and cry out to the youth that saw in the pictures. They all began shouting out the name, Tang Wulin. Whether it be his feat of breaking the unspeaking legend of the Gods or him ughtering the monster of their nightmare. Either one of these was enough to cause all of them to praise and shout his name. While the soul masters themselves, they couldn''t help but be stunned. One has to understand they had the best understanding of the might and difference between levels. Just as how the difference between each realm had a terrifying gap. One shouldn''t need to be told to understand the gap between the Gods and the peak of the mortal world. Yet to think a youth who was only a Soul Sage was able to aplish an act that would be able to shock the past, present, and future. It was too earth-shaking! This was like a legend among legends, unimaginable. Chapter 209: Endless Mountain Chapter 209: Endless Mountain "You got to be kidding me." Said Tang Wulin as he stared ahead. Rolling snow, snowy white hills stretched as far as the eyes could see. Big enough that it was able to go up all the way into the sky and beyond the clouds. The sun was closer to the mountain than usually, with the light elements swirling all around that caused Yue Zhengyu to smile. While Tang Wulin just furrows his brow as he saw that these light elements were moving around him. "Is this because of your connection with the ne? Or nature?" Questioned Zang Xin with his eyes wide. ''How should I know.'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight irritation at the light elements constant noise as they revolve around him. Not even a minute outside of the car did he get swept by all of these light elements. He wouldn''t mind if there was only a little bit but there were too many of them to count. "If I didn''t know any better, I would have thought you were the child loved by light." Said Yun Ming with amusement in his eyes. "Damn it, boss, are you trying to outshine me." Mutter Yue Zhengyu with a slight re, even though everyone knew he was joking. "This is because of your connection with the ne, nature and Dragon Core." A voice rang out as the Jeweled bracelet on his wrist began to sh. ''I get the ne and nature part, but the Dragon Core?'' Thought Tang Wulin towards the Holy Dragon King. "Remember father; your blood core was formed with the Dragon God Heart and Soul as the base. In a way, it would be strange if they didn''t feel a sense of familiarity with you. After all, the Dragon God did create the Seven-Coloredws and pour his energy through the world." Said the Holy Dragon King. ''I see.'' "It''s also because of your Goddess of Life bloodline." Old Tang''s voice rang out. ''Is it because of the vegetation all around?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he recalled them seeing an abundant amount of greenery, even if most of it was covered by snow. "That''s part of it, while the other part is because of the pacifying and tranquil aura you''re giving off. To the light elements, they have never felt or sensed such a warm epassing aura in a while."Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to sigh inwardly. "Aright scram." Said Tang Wulin as he began exuding his Destruction God bloodline. This causes a wisp of purple to be released from him, causing the Light Elements to shiver before running away back up the mountain. "You didn''t have to do that."Said Zang Xin with a faint smile causing Tang Wulin to walk past him. "Is this a secret passage or something?" Questioned Tang Wulin as they weren''t climbing the mountain but instead walking through the trench that was open next to it. "More or less. We aren''t here to join the army but to use them." Said Yun Ming causing Zang Xin lips to twitch and Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''I don''t think they would like it if we say it like that.'' Thought Zang Xin with a sigh. He was one of the few people who knew about this army and their temperament. It was not wrong to say, they would put Chen Xinjies and his military temperament to shame. ''Hopefully, we don''t get shot at.'' Thought Zang Xin as he knew they didn''t send a message ahead of time, informing the Blood God Army. Mostly because Tang Wulin didn''t want to wait and them knowing they couldn''t waste any time. Either way, Zang Xin hopes these soldiers that they are going to be meeting will be able to recognize them before anything drastic happens. They began trotting forward through the mountain path. As they moved through, they were being covered with the downpour of snow. Usually, this wouldn''t mean anything but with the added fact that the temperature around this mountain was very low. This made it, so they had to circte their soul power to keep the snow and cold off them while being careful where they walk. A sense of tranquility and peace passed as four people walk through the snow. The sun was cut off from the snow, small trees covered with snow were shimmering and frozenkes were shining. "Tell me about where we are going." Said Tang Wulin as he kept his eyes closed while moving. At the moment he was slowly forming his True Avatar for the Golden Dragon King. But there were some walls he had to break through and things he had to understand. Luckily for him, he didn''t need to meditate any longer and could do this while walking. "I was wondering when you would ask that."Mutter Yun Ming with Zang Xin letting out a chuckle before speaking. "I''m sure you can understand from just from the surroundings, that this isn''t your run of a mil army." Said Zang Xin causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Even though the temperature didn''t bother him, he couldn''t say the same for others. Just from this temperature, any weak-willed Soul Masters would have long since given up and ept death. And this was even if they didn''t try to climb the mountain. Tang Wulin didn''t know how high that mountain was but just the act of climbing even hundred-meters sounds suffocating. Whether that be from the low air-pressure, temperature or the fact that you can''t even use your martial spirit to help you. No normal army would have such a dangerous and strict entry test. Well none except maybe his Tenrou Academy, but at least they had the ability to retry until they passed. "This army was built by the Spirit Pagoda, Federation, War God Hall, and the Tang Sect. They all created this army for one purpose and one purpose only. To kill the Abyssal Creatures."Said Zang Xin as he slightly narrowed his eyes. "Abyssal Creatures?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu as he patted off some snow off him. "That is what we call the beings around here. As they are not from our ne." "Wait...Are you saying they invaded our ne?"Questioned Yue Zhengyu in shock as he begins such a thing also happens with the Demon World. "Yes, the abyssal creaturees from a ce called the Abyssal ne. Six thousand three hundred years ago, an abyssal tunnel appeared in the Endless Mountains. It was through this passage that they were able to cross over from their own ne and into Endless Mountain. From there they began their path towards the Douluo Continent."Said Zang Xin with a grim look causing Yue Zhengyu eyes to widen even more. "Don''t tell me..." "Yes, everyone who was in the Endless Mountain was ughtered and destroyed. No one knows what happened exactly, whether the Abyssal Creatures were provoked or not but it doesn''t matter anymore." Said Zang Xin causing Yue Zhengyu to furrow his brows and Tang Wulin to nce back. "No one notices this? Or at least send back information?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "The Endless Mountain before the invasion of the Abyssal creatures is known as a secluded ce, well it''s still secluded to the public even now. The poption was few. Without a handful of people and the attack came so suddenly, making it so the information was dyed. I hate to admit it but if it wasn''t for the Federation, things would have been bad."Said Zang Xin. "They noticed them before anyone did?" "Yes, as Endless Mountain was where a few of their people was station before. Once their death happened and no report was sent in, the Federation went to investigate but instead of finding a ce filled with life. It was a ce filled with death, with other-worldly creatures swarming around."Said Yun Ming who decided to speak up. "Once the Federation saw this, they immediately moved to mobilize two-thirds of their armies to eradicate these abyssal creatures and avenge their people. Sadly, they came to know earlier on they couldn''t match the terrifying might of the Abyssal ne alone. It took thebined efforts of Shrek Academy, the Tang Sect, the Spirit Pagoda, and the Battle God Hall for some leeway to be made." Said Yun Ming with a grimace before continuing. "These forces alongside there eleven mecha regiments and countless fixed soul ammunitions were eventually managed to push the abyssal creatures back into the tunnel. Then back into their ne for a while but at a terrible cost. If we only focus on the most important and strongest of thebined effort, over two hundred died." Said Yun Ming. "The Tang Sect Douluo Hall Hall Master had died during a fight with an abyssal creature''s ne king. Four of the Shrek Seven Monsters of that generation had died. Ten of the Battle God Hall''s eighteen battle gods had died. Three of the Four Great Spiriters of the Spirit Pagoda had died. Of the three main and deputy hall masters, one had died while the other was gravely injured. It is said that the battle was absolutely horrifying."Said Zang Xin causing Tang Wulin and Yue Zhengyu to widen their eyes in surprise. As the people that were mention weren''t just anybody but figures whose titles were able to create waves through the world. Just the fact that the masters of the organization were part of the causality. Gave one a good idea of how terrible the war was back then. "That war has been going for over six thousand years?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Zang Xin and Yun Ming to sigh before nodding there head. "The Abyssal Creature isn''t as simple as you think. Unlike the beings on this ne, even if you kill them, they will simply form back into their own abyssal ne. Something we came to find out the hard way." Said Zang Xin causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. "Are you saying, no matter how many times you guys killed them? They would alwayse back?" "Yes, no matter how many fixed soul ammunitions, mecha sts or Quasi-God Level attacks were dish out on them. They would always be reformed as if they were never destroyed or mess with before." Said Zang Xin. "So how did you guysst for so long?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow. He wasn''t asking because he doubted their power as the forces of all four huge organizations couldn''t be looked down upon. But he doubts they could hold on for so long, especially considering this war has been going on for over six thousand years. "It was through a seal. A seal that was formed by nine almighty soul masters who joined hands to set down inside in the abyssal ne''s passage. While this seal wasn''t able to fully seal the passage, at least it stops any abyssal creatures at the rank of King or above to pass through." Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "What a crappy ce." Said Tang Wulin causing Zang Xin''s lips to twitch but he couldn''t help but agree. As being apart of this army even if you would be allowed to be relived in ten years, none of that mattered with the threat of the Abyssal creatures. "Do you guys think the Cmity here will disrupt the seal?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu causing all of them to fall silent. That was the question that Yun Ming and Zang Xin were constantly asking themselves every second. As they didn''t think or believe the Cmity needed to do much to cause the seal to break. After all, it was a god. Chapter 210: Titans Rampage Chapter 210: Titans Rampage "It should be fine though, after all, there hasn''t been a breakthrough yet." Mutter Zang Xin causing all of them to nod their heads. They didn''t doubt it wouldn''t take less than a few minutes for a god-ss being like the cmities to be able to break the seal. Considering one of them has been here for months, the seal must still be fine. "What about the fight with Wulin? Do you think the seal might get disturbed?"Questioned Yue Zhengyu as he recalled Wulin battle with Fafnir. To call such a battle heaven-shaking would be an understatement. The battlefield around Tang Wulin and Fafnir were quite literally remolded. The map for that part of the continent may need to be re-drawn after such a battle. "That is an excellent point. You may have to draw it away from the endless mountain or at least away from the abyssal tunnel." Said Zang Xin as he shifts his toward Tang Wulin. "I will either send it flying or just go above the clouds. So we don''t fight near the abyssal tunnel."Said Tang Wulin causing Zang Xin to nod his head. They all began picking up the pace as they trek through the snowy mountain. Four hours passed in a blink of an eye before they were able to spot the location of the barracks ahead. "It''s there."Mutter Yun Ming as he slightly narrowed his eyes. "Let''s hope we don''t get shot at." Mutter Zang Xin causing Yun Ming lips to twitch. While they were muttering to each other, Tang Wulin was walking behind everyone but then he suddenly stops as he heard something. ''Saber!'' ''What the hell.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began to nce around while noting the others didn''t stop either. ''Was I the only one who heard it?'' "Is something wrong Wulin?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu when he noticed Tang Wulin stopping and ncing around. "Wait, is there something around?" Yue Zhengyu also began ncing around, as he knew how terrifying Wulin senses were. It was through his senses that they were able to navigate through the enemies of the Demon World. "...Its nothing." Said Tang Wulin before walking ahead. Yun Ming and Zang Xin nce at each other but they didn''t say anything as they continued walking towards the barracks. Yet not even a minuteter did Tang Wulin figure shook as the voice once again resounded. ''Saber!'' ''ying!'' ''Dragon!'' ''What the hell is that.'' Thought Tang Wulin in irritation before he saw his jeweled wrist begin lighting up. "Father! You can hear!"Shouted the Saint Bright Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his eyes. ''You can hear it too?'' Thought Tang Wulin causing the Saint Bright Dragon King to chuckle. "Of course I can father, as what you are perceiving is something very close to me. Even closer to you."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King in excitement causing Tang Wulin to inwardly arch a brow. ''That is?'' "You will find out soon. Father, can you sense anything strange around?"Questioned the Saint Bright Dragon King. Tang Wulin blinks his eyes before deciding to do what the Saint Bright Dragon King asked before asking questions. As he closed his eyes, he was able to sense the feelings and love of nature all around him, alongside the elements around. He didn''t think this is what the Saint Bright Dragon King meant and so he begins disregarding them. It was only after a few seconds that he heard the voice again. ''Saber!'' ''Saber!'' ''ying!'' Not only did he hear the voice, but he also felt where it wasing from and where he should go if he wanted to find the voice. ''...Exin.'' Thought Tang Wulin towards the Saint Bright Dragon King. "Since you asked that, you must have felt something. Father, I beg you to follow that feeling and I will exin it to you."Said Saint Bright Dragon King with his eyes shining causing Tang Wulin to inwardly blink his eyes. ''Is it that important?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Very much. If my guess is right, you may be able to gain additional power, for your uing fight against the Cmity."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''Alright.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he came to a stop. "The Blood God Army is down there right?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing the people in front of him to stop and give him questioning nces. "Yes." Said Yun Ming with a nod. "Ok, I will meet you there. There is something I need to get."Said Tang Wulin causing all of their eyes to widen. "...Is it going to be helpful for the fight ahead?"Questioned Yun Ming with his hand on his chin. "If I''m right, then it will." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to sigh before nodding his head. "It isn''t any ce secretive right?" Questioned Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu, you guys go with him. I will go on ahead and inform the Blood Gods and the Commander of our arrival."Said Yun Ming. "Right." "Alright." They all listen to a few of Yun Ming''s words before he continued onwards, leaving them. Zang Xin let out a sigh before turning towards Tang Wulin who was looking towards the west of the snow path. "Let''s go." Said Tang Wulin before dashing forward, with Yue Zhengyu and Zang Xin following behind him. # "Move it!" "Damn it, are theying! Haven''t they already learn!" "Quit your yapping and get moving!" Countless figures were moving while yelling out loud. Alongside there yelling was the sounds of a siren going off. These figures were all apart of the Blood God Army, with all of them running towards safety. But they weren''t running from the abyssal creatures that they have been fighting for thousands of years. No, the abyssal force to them was something they could match and progressively withstand. What they were running from was an existence that shouldn''t have existed. An existence that made this mountain its home a few months ago. "Made it!" One fo the blood god army soldiers slid past one of the nodes that were at one of the checkpoints. As he made it through, he nces behind to see others following him, some were throwing themselves over, others were also sliding and the rest still running. As some were still running, behind them an extremely powerful greyish-ck air erupted. The greyish-ck air swirled around the sky before surging out towards them. ''Since it''s here...'' "Hurry up!" "I''ming!" As the greyish-ck air was closing in, thest few soldier''s faces were dripping with fear as they ran with all of their might. As they closed in on the nodes ahead, they instantly dove forward, not caring about how theynded. "Now!" As thest soldier made it through, the nodes instantly began shining. All the light shields shone at the same time. The dazzling lights merged and condense together to form a giant barrier of light. ''It should be here.'' Before the greyish-ck light could touch the light barrier, it began to shiver before stopping and then rushing back. Yet it was toote, as a vast shadow seems to have epassed the whole area. The Blood God Army and the greyish-ck light were covered by a shadow before something enormous descended. Roar! An ear-splitting roar resounded through the Endless Mountains, domineering and ruthless, causing all those who heard it tremble. It was as if there whole mind, body, and soul were breaking as the sound swept through them. A gigantic fist broke through the fog and smashed down towards the greyish-ck air that was trying to rush back. The fist made contact with the greyish-ck air before breaking through and smashing into the ground. A great shockwave erupted and broke out, sweeping through everything! "Hold on!" The shockwave collided with the barrier of light, creating countless cracks on it. The wind pressure generated from the punch was able to slightly push the barrier back a bit before it dyed down. To the relief of the soldiers, the light barriers were able to withstand the shockwaves. "Few, we survive it." "I almost though it wasn''t going hold on this time." The soldiers were all sigh as they began to check around, seeing cracks on the barrier light and the figure down from them. It was a giant ape that was standing tall above four hundred meters with red-brown fur that was glowing and shining. The ape shifted its head with its fiery red eyes as it began staring at the leftover greyish-ck light that seems to have survived. This was none other than the Empyrean Ape, Surtr! "And it begins again." Mutter one of the Blood God Army soldiers as he and everyone got ready to see the battle that was going to happen. Surtr moved his head at the swirling leftover of the greyish-ck light. With a snarl, Surtr struck out a fist towards the greyish-ck light, space began to twist from the punch. As if it senses the danger, the greyish-ck light shivered before piercing over towards Surtr. As it didn''t have the option to dodge the fist. Bang! The greyish-ck light was broken through with some of it scattering around. Yet Surtr snarled once again as he senses somethinging. Instantly all around him, countless of greyish-ck light erupted from below Surtr before piecing towards him like a spear. Surtr only responded with swinging his fist, that came in an arc that plowed through all of the lights. Surtr began sending fist after fist towards all of the greyish-ck light, wreaking havoc upon the ground. Then after a few seconds, he moved his hand to condense the ck lights before clenching his fist and thrusting forward. Bang! Energy erupted outwards, in a straight line that broke through the area. In front of Surtr was a wide trench that was three meters wide, from his attack. With a roar, Surtr began beating on his chest as if it was his victory cry. "Even though, it isn''t our first time seeing something like this. It''s still amazing." "Agreed." "But now, the rest areing." Mutter a soldier causing the others to nod their head. In the next few seconds, over fifty abyssal creatures jump up from the tunnel, where they instantly appeared. They all brandish their fists and ws at Surtr, who didn''t seem to be surprised at their appearance and only mmed his hand down. Instantly, those abyssal creatures turned into mist as before others took their ce. The numbers of abyssal creatures that we''re rushing toward Surtr began increasing as the seconds pass by. Yet Surtr was smashing, crushing and breaking them all apart as he brandishes his fist. No matter how many came, no matter what attack they used or tactic they tried. It was all useless. "It''s still so hard to believe..." "It takes so many soul ammunition weapons and strong people to even massacre these abyssal creatures." "Yet that creature is doing it so easily. Are Spirit Beasts really his strong? I thought humans were the ones who ruled the world."Mutter one of the soldiers as their body trembled from each shockwave that swept through the area. One has to understand, that these abyssal creatures that wereing out, weren''t weak by any means. Some of them that wereing out were equal to a Spirit Douluo, yet just one hit from the creature before them and they all turned into mist. Whether it be abyssal creatures like the Mei Shan, Conlor and the many other abyssal creatures. Surtr swept through all of them with disdain and little to no effort. And as if it was a sign that he had enough. Surtr rose his arm, that began to shine and surge with raging red mes. Scarlet-red light swirled around his arms with the me burning fiercely. With a roar, Surtr swung down its fist, producing a brilliant me that descended and swept through the whole area. The abyssal creature was toote to react, as their whole body was set aze with even the mist being burned. A terrifying heatwave was being produced that caused the light barriers from before to continue to shake but luckily, not breaking. As the mes were all being directed in front of Surtr. The mes continued to rage all around, the whole area turning and transforming into a sea of fire. It was only after a few seconds that there was nothing around Surtr. But the Blood God Army new that they were still out there and wereing. With a snarl, Surtr rushes forward towards the abyssal creature once again Chapter 211: Beheading Weapon Chapter 211: Beheading Weapon Endless me exploded outwards. The temperature of this me was too frightening. All of the abyssal demons were melting before the mes even touch them. From the mes, the surrounding atmosphere had been distorting before the mes began gushing on top of all of the rushing abyssal demons. Screech and scream began resounding through the world, instantly sweeping across all directions. At that moment, some of the weaker creatures immediately turn into ash. While the other abyssal demons quickly began creating barriers to stop the violent onught of mes. Yet it was useless, as the mes burn right through the barrier. Following that, a mighty fist thrust out, copsing everything. All of the abyssal demon''s body turned into grey mist before they turned into swirls of energy and went back into the abyssal passage. ''How interesting.'' Thought Surtr as he picks up some of the abyssal demons were screeching from him picking them up. "You all are simr to the energy of a ne. It''s neither alive yet not dead, just wisps of energy that will simply be reform from the source."Mutter Surtr at the struggling abyssal creatures. "It could be said, you guys have a remarkable type of immortality, As even if your soul, mind, and body were to be destroyed. As long as the origin of you guys still exists, you will all easily reform."Mutter Surtr with a chuckle before stomping down on the ground. Instantly, a surging and vivid heatwave exploded under Surtr''s foot. The great earth began melting, forming a raging sea of raging mes that roar with enough vigor, that could burn the heaven and earth. It turned into an orange-red wave that reached into the sky, creating a huge dome of raging mes that was horrifying to the extreme. All of the abyssal creatures who saw the huge dome shivered and quickly began to run away, yet it waste. As the dome of mes that reached up to the sky, descended down, turning into raging tidal waves. All of the Blood God Army soldiers who were watching this terrifying scene, couldn''t help but drop to their buts as they all began to tremble. Some of them were sweating, others were wide eyes and the rest was too stunned. As the scene before them was theplete destruction of the battlefield and abyssal creatures. "I wonder if I rushed into your ne and destroyed it. Would all of you copse or will you all still continued to exist but just lose your immortality." Mutter Surtr before shaking his head. "Well either way, at least this immortality of yours keeps me entertained." Said Surtr with a grin before crushing the abyssal creatures in his hand. # Snow drifted down from the skies. It was freezing, with the frosty wind blowing causing shivers to anyone who wasn''t prepared. The continuous path was stretching far, with the frosty fog blocking anyone from seeing far. All around were small snowy hills that came in varying sizes with specs of green grass scattered around. "Are we close, Wulin?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu while ncing around. For the past few hours, they have been traveling through the snow mountain. Just by the fact that the sky was turning dark, they knew the night was going to descend soon. If they weren''t close to what Tang Wulin wanted to pick up, then it''s best if they find a ce to stay the night. Then they can continue searchingter, as the temperature bes colder and harsher in the night. Tang Wulin didn''t respond as at the moment, he could feel it was close. ''Saber!'' ''yer!'' ''Saber! ying!'' Tang Wulin could hear countless dragon roars resounding through his mind, every time, the words came inside his mind. Each of these dragon roars was filled with thunderous wildness and an unyielding intention that was filled with contempt. The pride of a dragon. "Father right here is good." The Saint Bright Dragon King''s voice rang out from the jeweled bracelet, causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. ''I don''t see anything?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he stops before ncing all around and just seeing drifting snow. "What we came here for, is far away. But right here, is a good ce to call it."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to let out a sigh of relief. ''At least I don''t have to directly go and get it.'' Thought Tang Wulin before motioning the Saint Bright Dragon King to tell him what to do next. "Father, I need you to go to one of those small hills and begin meditating. From there, I will instruct you." Said the Saint Bright Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to inwardly nods his head. "Is it around here?" Questioned Zang Xin as he came next to Tang Wulin, alongside Yue Zhengyu. "No. Right now, I''m just in range to call it over, instead of us having to go all the way." Said Tang Wulin before moving towards one of the small snowy hills. "Well, at least that saves us time." Said Yue Zhengyu causing Zang Xin to nod his head. "So you just need us to guard you?" Questioned Zang Xin as he saw Tang Wulin climbing up the small hill. "Yes." Tang Wulin made his way to the top of the snowy hill before sitting down in a lotus position. With arge inhale of cold air, he began focusing and listening to the voice of the Saint Bright Dragon King. "Father you must not only focus on the voices of the dragon roars and words resounding through your mind. But you must utilize your dragon core and the powers of the ne to call out to the existence." Said the Saint Bright Dragon King. ''But I need Sleipnir and Yggdrasil to fully ess the powers of the ne.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "It''s ok, with the connection you made with the ne and nature. You should be able to garner the nes help with what we''re going to do."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King. ''Ok.'' Inside of Tang Wulin, where his spiritual and blood coreid. With a thought, Tang Wulin caused the Dragon Core to tremble a bit before it exploded outwards with seven-colored radiance with a vivid golden-red hue. Like fireflies, the dazzling radiance began swirling around his core before moving and following his will. As this was going on, he began making contact with nature and the nes. In an instant, everything around Tang Wulin, Yue Zhengyu and Zang Xin began to lip up. Seven-colored radiance began to shine across the countless snow hill. The vegetation around began to tremble and shiver from these seven-colored specs of light. While Yue Zhengyu and Zang Xin were trembling from the ear-splitting dragon roar they were beginning to hear. "...Is this normal with him?"Questioned Zang Xin as he stared wide-eyed at his surroundings. "You should learn to ept that being around Wulin, meaning being exposed to stuff like this." Said Yue Zhengyu with his lips twitching. But what happened, shocked not only Zang Xin but even Yue Zhengyu. As light exploded from Tang Wulin figure before it began swirling all around and condense into a massive figure behind him. A spectral golden dragon appeared with its two mighty wings expanding outwards and to the shock of both of the men. It blew away all of the falling snow that was descending down upon Tang Wulin. Dazzling lights began to flickering all around, with Yue Zhengyu and Zang Xin feeling a holy and heavenly feeling from them. The dragon eyes were shining brilliantly with golden-white lights as it began to bring its hands together and form a prayer sign. "COME TO US!" An earth-shattering roar was sounded out from the spectral golden dragon. "Dragon yer Saber!" A massive golden pir erupted into the sky before it turned into a streak of light that pierces towards a direction that no one was able to see. # Southern Army Corps. Was one of the army crops that the federal forces controlled. Inside this army core, a disturbing scene was undergoing that cause the whole ce to rumble with noise and sounds. "Sima! What''s wrong!" "Back off! Are you crazy! Don''t you see that gleam in his eyes!" "But he may need our help, he doesn''t look so good." It wasn''t a secret in the whole southern army that the person that was in front of them was someone they all fear. Whether it be from his bloodthirstiness or his unsurpassable might that dominated all that challenged him. Yet that same person who they all fear was kneeling down on the ground with his hand on his head and his eyes turning red. ''Saber!'' ''Saber!'' ''ying!'' "Shut up!" Roared Sima Jinchi as he elevated his head before smashing it down on the ground, producing cracks all around. All of the tables around began shaking, with the food on the tables sliding off and spilling all over. Yet this didn''t cause him to bleed, as he had cultivation close to a Title Douluo. So knocking his head into the ground wouldn''t cause him any damage at all. Yet his actions and words caused the soldiers that were crowding around him to back up in fear and fright. As they could have sworn, they felt a saber intent pressing at their neck, causing all of the thin hair on them to rise. ''Saber!'' ''Saber!'' ''Saber!'' "Damn it! Damn It!"Shouted Sima Jinchi as the voice in his head was bing louder and louder. He has been hearing this sound, since a few hours ago. At first, it was only a whisper, he thought it was a whisper that came from one of the soldiers around him at the time. But when he spread out his spiritual senses, he wasn''t able to figure out who whisper this. Seeing he couldn''t figure it out, he simply shrugged his shoulder before continuing on his way. As themander of the Southern Army Corp, Yue Zhengen wanted to talk to him. After he talked with Yue Zhengen, the voice started toe back. At first, it was whispering again but then it started to be louder. To the sound of someone talking in his ears before it turned to shouts. It became too much for Sima to handle, as he could hear words that carried dragons roar and unyielding intent. As well as the feeling of submission and ying, with an endless intent of ughtering and beheading. As the minutes went by, it became too much for Sima to handle before he copses to the ground and began holding his head. "Have you guys called themander yet!" "We did, he should have been here already!" "I''m here!" A voice rang out causing all of the soldiers to turn their heads to see a beam of light appearing in front of them. An old man with white hair and mustache, with three stars on his shoulder appeared. "Commander!" "Enough, tell me what happened" Said Yue Zhengen as his face turned into concern at the state of Sima Jinchi who was gripping his head. "Commander we don''t know what happened! One moment Sima Jinchi was doing fine and then the next he instantly copses to the ground in the canteen." Said one of the soldiers causing Yue Zhengen face to grimace. Faster than the soldiers could see, Yue Zhengen appeared in front of Sima Jinchi before crouching down and holding on to him. "Sima tell me what''s wrong." Said Yue Zhengen softly causing Sima Jinchi body to tremble before he looks up, "Commander I-" But before Sima Jinchi could finish his words a streak of light burst through the roof from above and struck Sima Jinchi in the forehead. ''So fast.'' Thought Yue Zhengen in surprise, as that streak came so suddenly. Then as he narrowed his eyes at Sima Jinchi, he saw Sima''s eyes beginning to turn hollow before his pupils began to disappear. ''Come to me!'' ''Dragon yer Saber!'' "Sima?" Questioned Yue Zhengen before a terrifying intent of ughter and killing exploded from Sima Jinchi. This caused Yue Zhengen and all of the soldiers around to shiver before lights started to appear before swirling around Sima Jinchi. As the lights swirled around, they began to condense into a sphere around Sima Jinchi before it exploded outwards and in Sima Jinchi ce was a saber. The saber was elegant looking with seven-colored radiance emitting all over. Around the gleaming de were glittering lights with minutes small dragons swirling all around. Then with an ear-splitting sound, the saber shot up into the sky before disappearing from the Southern Army Corps. Leaving Yue Zhengen and the rest of the soldiers shocked, with all of them wondering. ''Where is Sima Jinchi.'' Chapter 212: Colored Weapon Chapter 212: Colored Weapon "What just happened." Mutter Yue Zhengyu as he observes the spectral golden dragon behind Tang Wulin. Zang Xin didn''t say anything as he too was both confused and a bit shock at what was going on. As they try to figure things out, they felt a sharp intenting from the sky. Both of the Soul Masters look up, to see the frosty clouds and fog being pierced and cut through. As something that shined with seven-colored radiance came in like a shooting star. Instantly, an elegant looking weapon appeared in front of the sitting Tang Wulin. Countless amount of small dragons were swarming around the saber and also Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin slowly opened up his eyes, to see the elegant saber that was shining with seven-colored radiance and roaring with dragon cries. ''Is this it?'' Though Tang Wulin as he began standing up while gazing at the saber. "Yes, father. This weapon, that is in front of you, is called the Dragon ying Saber." Said the Saint Bright Dragon King with boundless pride and reverence in his voice. ''Dragon ying Saber?'' "Father this was a divine weapon that you gave to me. You broke off a piece of your horn before you then crafted it into this elegant de. This gleaming de you crafted was used for judging, enforcing, and ying all the dragons whomitted crimes."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King as his spectral figure began shaking. ''This was used to y the dragons. And you were the one that was given the weapon?'' Thought Tang Wulin in surprise, as he didn''t think the Dragon n would go so that far. "Yes, I was known as both the Dragon n executioner and the life-giver. It was because of this that, I was known as the Dragon God''s favorite and most trusted subordinate."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to inwardly nod but he didn''tment. ''So why is it in the Douluo ne?'' "...It was because after we lost the war. The Dragon God threw it down to the Douluo ne, I''m unsure. Maybe it was because the Dragon God knew he would have a future heir in the future."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to inwardly arch a brow. "Anyway father, all you need to do is grasp the weapon and allow it to blend with your blood core and the Golden Dragon King blood. This will make it, so the weapon can''t be used by anyone but you, and you can summon it anytime."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King. ''...If only it came in a spear.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh as he knew he may have just had to learn swordsmanship now. It wasn''t that he minded learning swordsmanship, it was more of the fact it would take up more of his time. At least if it was a spear, he wouldn''t need learning anything new. "Father, you wish for it to be a spear? It''s possible."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes. ''It can turn into a spear?'' "Yes, all you need to do his grasp the saber and leave the rest to me."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows but still moved his hand towards the Dragon ying Saber. As his hand grasps the handle of the gleaming de, the spectral figure of the Saint Bright Dragon King released a roar. The snow ins began shaking before as the Saint Bright Dragon moved his arms and wings to touch the Dragon ying Saber causing everything to erupt. Seven-Colored radiance alongside holy white and golden lights began to revolve all-around Tang Wulin and the saber. His seven-colored bracelet, shined with divine white and gold before the light began to surge out. The Dragon ying Saber began to tremble before it started to contort and distort. The saber began extending downwards, with the tip breaking apart and extend. The entire body began to turn long and narrow with the de edge changing as the holy white and golden light shined on it. Within seconds, Tang Wulin was not gripping a saber but a gleaming spear. "Perfect."Mutter Tang Wulin before his Dragon Core erupted outwards with radiant Seven-Colored lights that caused the spear to tremble. "Spear!" Tang Wulin roared outwards while thrusting the spear upwards that began to shine dazzlingly. The whole area began shaking as dragons roars began resounding out. Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu couldn''t help but slightly shiver as their bloodline was feeling suppressed from these dragons roars. An overbearing and unyielding aura spread from Tang Wulin''s body alongside a breathtaking golden mist. The spectral figure of the Saint Bright Dragon King let out one more roar before it faded away and something else took its ce. A burst of seven-colored shined as a massive figure simr to the height of the Saint Bright Dragon King appeared behind Tang Wulin. Its presence was undaunting and terrifying as if everything was in its control. Tang Wulin regalia seems to havee alive as it began to surge with vigor before changing. No longer was it the same ck-gold and blue color but now it turned into a seven-colored robe with the dragon markings on the back roaring alive. Alongside this were seven giant dragons who were all seven-colored and a dragon materializing on his head. Yet none of this did anything, to take away that holy white and golden mist that began swirling around Tang Wulin. They began forming miniature dragons that were both revolving and coiling around him as if they wanted to protect him from all. Alongside all of this was the glittering spear that was shining brilliantly in front of him. It was shining with a seven-colored radiance while hundreds if not thousands of dragon roars could be heard from this spear. "Break." With a simple sweep of his spear, everything around Tang Wulin was swept by with Seven-Colored and rosy Holy White radiance before it shattered. Even the frosty clouds and fogs were erased from this almighty swing. ''Interesting.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces down at the seven-colored spear. At the moment, just by grasping this spear. He could feel his cultivation rising from a Spirit Sage, all the way to an Average Title Douluo. This type of boost was something that was able to match Three-Word Battle armor. Maybe even surpassed it, if one took into the ount of the suppressing feeling emitting from the spear. "Of course it''s father. This spear was used to y countless god-level dragons whomitted wrong."The Saint Bright Dragon King''s voice rang from the spear itself. ''Are you inside of the spear?'' Thought Tang Wulin in surprise. "Yes, I wanted to be able to help you. So I decided to join within the Dragon ying Spear, allowing you to be able to use it more, making it stronger and with less of a burden." Said the Saint Bright Dragon King. ''Does this mean, you can''t be revived?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Don''t worry father; I''m still in the Dragon Valley. It''s just that every time you unleash the Dragon ying Spear, I will move from the Valley and merge with the spear."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to inwardly nods his head. ''Still, the drain is pretty terrifying.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he could feel and tell, that he could only stay in this state for thirty seconds. Less if he utilizes its power and sends out strikes. ''I could probably release six strikes before I exhaust all my Soul Power.'' Thought Tang Wulin with the Saint Bright Dragon King agreeing. Of course, these strikes weren''t by any means weak. As just from the aura of ughter and death, Tang Wulin knew this weapon was very deadly. With just a thought, the spear disappeared and went into his body, alongside the radiance surrounding him fading away. "I must say if this is what we came here for. Then it''s worth it." Said Zang Xin with his lips twitching. Just from the overbearing and ruthless feeling that was emitting from the seven-colored spear. From when Tang Wulin held it was enough to convince Zang Xin of its power. Even then, the fact that it also increased his cultivation base, something Zang Xin was able to easily notice. Which was more than enough to tell how amazing the weapon is. "Is that all you came for?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu. "Yes, we can head back now." Said Tang Wulin as he finished talking with the Saint Bright Dragon King. "Do you want to rest? Or just head straight back?"Questioned Zang Xin as he nces up to see the sun slowly fading. "Let''s head back." Said Tang Wulin causing both of them to nod their heads before rushing onward. Yet as they were rushing forward, they all felt something that caused their spiritual sense to spike up. "Crap, could it be the abyssal tide had already happened,"Cursed out Zang Xin as he saw countless shadows moving down from the hills. "Are these the abyssal creature?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu. "Yes." "Enough talking, we just have to ughter our way through." Said Tang Wulin before he erupted in seven-colored radiance. Once again, he shined with seven-colored radiance with a majestic robe and spear appearing in his hand. "Scram." With a swing of his spear, thatshed out like a whip. Bang! All of the abyssal creatures that were charging over towards them were instantly bisected before shattering. Alongside the abyssal creatures, were also the small hills that were on the side were also destroyed with the top half disappearing. Yet as Zang Xin expected, the abyssal creatures turned into mists of energy before they slowly began to move away. "That''s what you meant."Mutter Yue Zhengyu as his sixth and seventh soul ring appeared before shining dazzling. ''Sixth Soul Skill: Judgement.'' ''Seventh Soul Skill: Archangel True Avatar'' Tang Wulin and Zang Xin felt themself being enveloped by a holy light that began to raise their strenght. Alongside this enveloping light was Yue Zhengyu shining and him already activating his battle armor. Zang Xin also summoned his Four-Word Battle Armor before his fifth soul ring appeared and shined. ''Fifth Soul Skill: Retrospect.'' Zang Xin shined with a dark purple light before vanishing like a phantom as a ck light hits him. Then he instantly appeared in front of the abyssal creatures that send out the ck light. Then with a flick of his amorous sword, the abyssal create was split before Zang Xin continued forward. The Amorous Douluo fifth soul skill retrospect, allowed him to turn into a phantom that is immune to all energy attack. While also allowing him to appear in front of his opponent if the attack hits him, as he would be backtracking with the energy attack. "So they do have such immortality." Mutter Tang Wulin with a sigh but it was then the Saint Bright Dragon King''s voice rang out. "Father, can you release this form and summon your Golden Dragon Spear?" Asked the Saint Bright Dragon King. Tang Wulin rosed a brow, but he still listens to the Saint Bright Dragon King and released his state, causing the spear to go back into his body. Then he summoned his glittering Golden Dragon Spear. "Now try killing them." Said the Saint Bright Dragon King. Tang Wulin grasps his spear with a tight squeeze before hurling it forward. It pierced through the air before piercing through one of the abyssal demons. Yet instead of the abyssal creature turning into a mist of swirling dark energy, it began to be absorbed by the Golden Dragon Spear. "So I was right. The Golden Dragon Spear ability to absorb energy can absorb them."Said the Saint Bright Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Now call your spear back." With an outstretched hand, Tang Wulin resummoned his spear. Yet as he grasps the spear, to his slight shock and surprise he felt the energy surging into him. He felt the soul power he lost during the attack he used with the Dragon ying Spear being restored. "As you can tell father, it''s able to refine the energy from the abyssal creature and allow you to restore and increase your cultivation." Said the Saint Bright Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his eyes. As at the moment, the abyssal creatures were not a bunch of demons in his eyes. But now they were valuable resources that he ns to use. Chapter 213: Abyssal Slaughter Chapter 213: Abyssal ughter "Say, can the range of the Golden Dragon Spear absorption increase?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he felt it would be too tedious to y them one by one. "You can increase with your domains." Said the Holy Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Instantly, five rings appeared behind before they lit up and a blood-red domain expanded from him with the colors of golden-green. ''Soul Skill: Child of Nature.'' ''Golden Dragon Raging Domain.'' Yue Zhengyu and Zang Xin felt their morale and vigor being boosted as the domain enveloped them. Alongside this, they saw all of the nts that were covered by snow, beginning to shine with golden-green lights. The snow had begun to merge with the golden-green lights before they also started to shine. This caused the abyssal creatures to widen their eyes in surprise at such a phenomenon. "Both of you back up." Shouted Tang Wulin as he thrust up his hand. Not knowing why Tang Wulin wanted them to back up, Zang Xin and Yue Zhengy still back up as they knew he must have something up his sleeve. As they rushed back to where Tang Wulin was, they saw a shocking and terrifying scene appearing all around them. The vegetation all around began to tremble and shimmer before they all rose. More than a thousand vines erupted from the ground all around the three soul masters. Every single vine was glowing with a golden-green light, while at the same time roaring outwards with killing intent. As if they wanted tomit a brutal massacre through thend. Tang Wulin''s connection with nature was already terrifying enough but it only increased further after the battle with Fafnir. With him being able to attain even more control over nature without Sleipnir or Yggdrasil help. The vines instantly pierced out towards the abyssal creatures as Tang Wulin let his arm fall. They all move in streaks of golden-green as they all began to move in arrays through the air. The abyssal creatures all stared wide eyes as they saw the vines piercing over. "Kill" The abyssal creatures roar out as they quickly unleash there attack towards the vines piercing over, causing some of them to be destroyed. But there were too many vines in front with the pathway being too narrow for all them to defend against. Bang! Some of the abyssal creatures cried out, as they were being pierced through by the hundreds if not thousands of vines. "Defend!" The abyssal creatures, who were called Di Kao had thick scales and hide, quickly expanded a gray barrier around them. As they all saw the vines piercing over after breaking through the abyssal creatures from the front and heading towards them. But to their shock, it was all futile. The vines created a beautiful streak of glittering light, piercing through the abyssal Di Kao creatures barriers and then their thick hide in session. Even with thebined might of their barrier and hide, the Di Kao became nothing more than pigs for the ughter. As all of them were ughtered, they all began turning into a mist of swirling dark energy. Yet to the shock of all of the abyssal creature and the two soul masters next to Tang Wulin. The mist of dark energy began to tremble as Tang Wulin swiftly rose his Golden Dragon Spear before they all began to rush toward Tang Wulin. As the Golden Dragon Spear began to shine with a golden light. And to their shock, the Golden Dragon Spear began to absorb the mist of dark energy. This phenomenon caused all of the abyssal creatures to shiver in fright and fear. While Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu''s eyes widen before turning into delight, as they begin understanding the implication of Tang Wulin action. He was able to absorb the abyssal creature, making it, so they couldn''t revive anymore. "You sure like to bring lots of surprises!" Shouted Zang Xin with a chuckle. "Wulin, did you know you could always do that?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu in surprise, causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "I just found out, the Golden Dragon Spear could absorb their essence." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh as he felt the massive amount of energy being poured into him. Just from him ughtering over five hundred of the abyssal creature, he was able to absorb such arge amount of energy. Luckily for him, his body had been strong enough to hold all of the energy before he needed to distribute it. ''I have no time to distribute it, so for now. Let''s just ughter.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a smirk. With just a thought, Tang Wulin simultaneously summoned more than seven hundred vines that were surging with golden-green energy. They instantly tremble before piercing over towards the abyssal creature in front, creating blurry streaks. Of course, the abyssal creature wouldn''t allow themselves to be so easy to kill. They all let out a screech before they charge forward with some of flying up into the air and bombarding vines and Tang Wulin. Within a few seconds, the vines and the rushing abyssal creature collided. As some vines pierce through the abyssal creature, the abyssal creatures were able to destroy some of the vines. All of this forming a bloody and brutal scene. As this was going on, bombards of elements, ck, and greyish light was descending upon Tang Wulin, who made no movements to block them. Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu were going to block those attacks but were stop by Tang Wulin. As all of the vegetation around them, instantly rose and form a shield made out of grass to block the bombardment. Bang! How could Tang Wulin not understand nature love for him? He knew as long as he was in a ce filled with nature, he would not be harmed. "Still, standing here is pretty boring." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh. As he tightly grasps his Golden Dragon Spear that was absorbing the mist of swirling dark energy from the countless abyssal creatures dying. With a snap of his fingers, myriads of weapons made out of vines appeared all around Tang Wulin with a shining light. Swords, ax, saber, spear and other weapons began to tremble in excitement as Tang Wulin began to tense his body. "Don''t interfere." Said Tang Wulin before he shot forward. Alongside Tang Wulin, the weapons made out of vines shot out like a shooting star. Hacking through the air and attacking the abyssal creatures with a surging aura. Yet even with the appearance of Tang Wulin charging over, the abyssal creatures still charge forward with both hatred and rage in their eyes. The vines that were already shing with the abyssal creatures, instantly parted as Tang Wulin thrust out his hand. This cause all of the weapons around him to descend and smashed down on the abyssal creatures rushing to him. As this happened, Tang Wulin had already reached the abyssal creatures. The Golden Dragon Spear became a blur as it whipped, sh and pierced through the abyssal creatures. It was only through the mist of dark light, could one even be able to see its movement. Tang Wulin was too swift for the abyssal creature to fully react to as his Golden Dragon Spear began to massacre them all. If that wasn''t bad enough, vines all around were still erupted from the ground and piercing through the abyssal creatures. Some died being pierced through, others through being chopped apart, others having their head split, etc. Their death became even more evesting through the Golden Dragon Spear absorbing all of their essences as they died. "Wow..."Mutter Zang Xin with his eyes wide as he saw the ughter happening in front of him. While he knew and saw how strong Tang Wulin was, he didn''t think he was able tost this long. While this type of ughter was something that Super Douluo and above could unleash on these abyssal creatures who weren''t even Title Douluo. This didn''t mean they could do it in the way Tang Wulin was doing. As one could tell from one nce, Tang Wulin was burning through soul power at a terrifying rate. Tang Wulin couldn''tpare to those Super Douluos and above in terms of Soul Power. "Could it be? He is using the energy he absorbed from the abyss, as a way to refill his Soul Power."Mutter Yue Zhengyu causing Zang Xin to nod his head. As this was his thought too, yet such a thing was still terrifying. As it seems Tang Wulin didn''t need to do anything special refill his soul power. "Still, this is nice to see." Said Zang Xin as he watches the abyssal creature beginning to dwindle by the minute. As every time Tang Wulin swept forward with his Golden Dragon Spear, groups of abyssal would continuously copse. Within an hour, over four thousand of abyssal creatures were killed. With the rest fleeing away, although Tang Wulin was a bit saddened by this. Tang Wulin began to sigh as he looked around the ruined path, with snow and grass all smashed apart. It waspletely silent, with only the sound of his breathing being heard as well his hearts beating fiercely. "Nice!" "Amazing!" Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu came running behind with a smile while patting Tang Wulin on the back. After this, they looked around and couldn''t help but sigh at how many abyssal creatures Tang Wulin had killed. "If you were in the Blood God Army, with just how many abyssal creatures, you would kill. You would have been able to easily be a General." Said Zang Xin with a sigh, with Yue Zhengyu nodding his head. "Shelter me for a bit. I need to refine this energy." Said Tang Wulin before sat down while holding the Golden Dragon Spear. Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu both nodded their heads as they began spreading out their spiritual sense. As they were doing this, Tang Wulin began to ponder on where he should distribute the abyssal creature essence towards. "Send it towards your God yer Art." Old Tang Voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to blink in surprise. ''You don''t think it would be better to raise my cultivation?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "At the moment? No, as right now you are getting ready to fight the next cmity. The greater your Magic God Art bes, the easier the battle will be."Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to inwardly agree. "Besides, their essence should increase your yer Arts by a lot." Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. ''You think I should raise all of them?'' "Why not? With this abyssal creature, you would have more time to cultivateter and less of need to worry about your yer Art. Plus the faster your raise them, the more benefit it will be."Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to inwardly nods his head. While the increase of his cultivation will be helpful, he knew his God yer Art was the only reason he could harm the cmities. Still, there was a good thing about this. Tang Wulin yer Arts are terrifying and amazing at the same time because of their potential growth. It''s not wrong to say, they may have the ability to surpass even the powers of a God-King. "I knew you were smart enough to figure it out. With the Space Between Time and these abyssal creature essences, you could have easily be a Super Douluo."Said Old Tang with a sigh. "Your training speed would have surpassed all of your friends and everyone in history. Not even the champions of the ne would be able to match you. And maybe, you would have been able to be a Limit Douluo before your twenties."Said Old Tang. "But he would be losing out on the chance of training his yer Art easily." Zeref''s voice rang out. "Exactly, from what I could tell. The training speed of these arts you have isn''t that fast."Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Yes, if we were topare all three of his yer Arts speed. Then his Dragon yer art would be the fastest since he had it the longest and most familiar with. His other two arts, unless he had external help like absorbing the souls of demons or gods. Then it would take him decades if not hundreds of years for all of them to be god-level. Such was the difficulty of training in three different yer arts. Chapter 214: Amorous Unleashed Chapter 214: Amorous Unleashed While that wouldn''t seem like a big problem if one was able to be a God. Tang Wulin didn''t want to wait that long as he knew how valuable his yer Arts would be. As unlike most powers, his yer Arts can be considered a different type of power source. Meaning if he became a God while raising his yer Arts, it''s very likely for him to be even stronger than those at the same level. Just from Tang Wulin Dragon yer Art, his own Dragon Form had the strength of a Peak Level God Officer. If he was to nurture and cultivate it, its potential to rise and be a God-King was very high. That also included his Devil yer Art which if one was topare it to Soul Ranks. It would only be equal to a Title Douluo, but it had the potential to be a God-King. ''Still, this means I should raise Devil and God up to the same level as my Dragon yer Art before raising it any further.'' Thought Tang Wulin. As just from absorbing Fafnir Soul, Tang Wulin God yer Art was already at a Spirit Douluo strength. ''The speed of raising the arts by just absorbing the required soul truly is fast.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh. It wasn''t wrong to say, his Dragon yer Art was able to be so strong because of the Dragon Festival. While everyone was fighting on different sides, he didn''t care and simply devoured them all. Every dragon, except for a few that were able to get away, had their soul devoured and absorbed, allowing him to increase his strength. By the end of the festival, his strength had increased to the level. Where it would have taken him decades, maybe even centuries to reach that kind of length normally. But as of now, there were barely any dragons, the Demon World is on standby for now and the Gods are few. ''Well here go.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began directing the essence towards his God yer Art. As this was going on, Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu were constantly sending out there spiritual sense all around. They wouldn''t put it past the abyssal creatures toe attack them again, as he didn''t know if the tide was over or not. "I wonder what rank Wulin will be after this?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu as he nces at Tang Wulin. "Well, if he really did absorb all of the essences. Then he should be able to break into the Spirit Douluo rank and maybe even Title Douluo."Said Zang Xin while alsomenting on Tang Wulin good luck. How could he not understand how beneficial the abyssal demon was to Wulin? By him just ughtering these abyssal creatures, it would cut down his training time by so much. ''It may even be able to boost him to the level of Limit Douluo if he is able to kill those kings.'' Thought Zang Xin as his eyes sh. Still, Zang Xin could feel an iparable amount of relief and happiness at this phenomenon. As finally, after thousands of years, they have a way to destroy the abyssal creatures. It was only because of the seal that was ced in the passage, that the Douluo ne wasn''t overrun and conquered years ago. Even with the creation of battle armor and an increase in fixed soul ammunition, it meant nothing against these abyssal creatures. As they kept on reviving no matter how hard we hit them. But now, with that Golden Dragon Spear, they finally have a path to winning. ''Hall Master sure is going to be happy when he hears about this.'' Thought Zang Xin with a chuckle before his expression turned serious. "Come out!" Roared Zang Xin as he chopped out with his Amorous sword, causing a sword light to sweep across the snowy path. "Impressive."A cold voice rang out with a few clocked figures appearing. ''...Only 13? I thought they would have sent more.'' Though Zang Xin with his eyes narrowed. Although he is shocked at how fast the Holy Spirit Cult acted. It has only been a few days, since the battle with Fafnir, yet they are already here. ''Unless they have been here the whole time.'' Thought Zang Xin in worry. If they really have been here the whole time, then things may be more dangerous than he thought. As this may mean, the Holy Spirit Cult maybe here for more than guarding the Cmities. ''Still, I can''t think about that now.'' Thought Zang Xin with a sigh. "I''m suprised you would be so brave enough to attack. Especially with so little people." Said Zang Xin causing the ck-robe man with white hair to chuckle. "Just shut up and die." Mutter the ck-robe man as nine rings appeared behind him before he dashed forward to Zang Xin. "Guard Tang Wulin, I will handle them all." Said Zang Xin before he donned his battle armor and dashed forward. "Right." Said Yue Zhengyu as he moved closer towards Tang Wulin while releasing his Judgement soul skill, to help boost Zang Xin. ''Battle Armor Domain: Amorous love loathes itself for wrongly devoting love for the heartless.'' With just a swing of his arm, ayer of mist swiftly spread from Zang Xin with the air bing blurred. When the white-hair man in ck-robe saw this, his expression changes as he quickly tried evading it. But it was toote. He, alongside the other Evil-Soul Masters, felt their body bing ridged from the mist as it spread all over them. Their expressions turned unsightly as they felt the air bing denser and their speed slowing down. ''Damn it, I didn''t think he would employ his battle armor domain that fast.'' Thought the white-haired man as his expression started to be even more unsightly. Of course, it was their fault for not knowing of the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin''s hatred against evil itself. No matter if it was the Holy Sect Cult or Evil Soul Masters, Zang Xin viewed them all the same. Existence he must eradicate. Zang Xin loathing and disdain for evil were to the point, that he couldn''t exist with them in the same room at all. So it was no surprise, he decided to unleash his domain right from the start, as he didn''t want any of them to live. ''First Soul Skill: Once.'' Zang Xin''s first soul ring appeared before it lit up, causing the Evil Soul Masters in front to tremble before their expression change. Not only did their expression change but also did Zang Xin, as his eyes sh with deep affections. While the Evil Soul Masters began to smile, with some of them bing teary eyes. As they felt a deep memory, inside of them being unleashed. One saw his little girlughing merrily at him. Another saw him holding his pregnant wife, as they sat in afy warm home. All of them recalled the greatest moments of their life, where they truly felt relief and tranquility. Then in the next instant, Zang Xin''s third soul ring appeared causing Zang Xin to dispair. His eyes became sunken, the light gone and his figure trembled as if he lost the greatest thing in his life. A radiance spread outward like the rain, as it descending upon all of the Evil Soul Masters causing all of them to shake. Yue Zhengyu watched in shock as these Evil Soul Masters expression change from delight to overwhelming sorrow and horror. The one who saw his little girl, watch in horror as she was ttened by the buildings and her body bing deform from a paw. Another watched as his wife bing a bloody mist as a giant fur fist struck her. Another watch as his teacher turned to ash, as overflowing mes began to melt him down and burn his soul. All of the Evil Soul masters happily recalled their happiness began to scream and cry out in shrill agony. Yet if that wasn''t bad enough, the scene kept changing for them. As they saw the horror and shamefulness that was deep in their memory, being exposed. They all felt like the darkness in their deep within was being amplified a hundred or even a thousand times. In a split second, until they could not take it anymore. To Yue Zhengyu shocked and horror, he saw them allmit suicide. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! One Evil Soul Master shattered his heart before he fell over, another denoted his body and caused it to explode into bits. Another one simply had exploded his skull, with his expression shing a sense of relief before he died. It was as though the only way to free themselves, from the horror they tried to escape from was to end themselves. Everyone but the white-haired man in ck-robes died. "...You!"Mutter the White-haired man in shock as blood leaked from his mouth and him struggling to stay up. Yet it did nothing to hide his shock and disbelief, about what just happened. Has in a split second, everyone was dead but him. One has to understand; the people that were around him were at least beings with seven-ring cultivation. With him being an average Title Douluo and yet, they couldn''t evenst one second against this person. "That skill...Could you be the Amorous Douluo-" The white-haired man couldn''t utter anything more as his neck was bisected, causing his head to fall down onto the snowy floor. "You have no right to speak."Mutter Zang Xin coldly as his swipe out his Armorous Sword, to get the blood off. ''Is the power of the Tang Sect Vice Hall! Is this the power of the person at the top! Amazing.'' Thought Yue Zhengyu with a gulp as he felt himself trembling with excitement. Yue Zhengyu couldn''t help but sigh as he began understanding the gap between them and those at the peak. It felt like the gap was as big as the difference between a Soul Schr and a Title Douluo. ''Except Wulin.'' Thought Yue Zhengyu as he nces to his friend, who was still sitting in a lotus position, undisturbed. "They were the ones who suffered the most from the cmity attack." Zang Xin''s voice rang out causing Yue Zhengyu to blink his eyes in surprise. "Why do you say that?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu causing Zang Xin''s lips to twitch, yet a hint of pity shed through his eyes. His two soul skill, once and his third one was something that caused fear in all if not most Soul Master. With his First Soul Ring Once, he could cause the deepest and most glorious moment in a person''s life, to be unleashed. Then his third soul skill allowed him to unleashed there greatest shame and most painful memories. Just from these two soul skillbinations, he could see the iparable joy of some of these Evil Soul Masters. As he bet, they all began recalling the joyful andfortable moments in their life that was buried by the hatred. After all, it was these moments that caused them to crave revenge and join the Holy Spirit Cult. Yet, it wasn''t a shock that when those precious moments turned into a tragedy and reality. All of the Evil Soul masters would rather kill themselves than allow for the same thing to be shown again. How could they be able to withstand watching the same tragedy, while still not being able to do anything? ''I don''t feel sorry for your oues. But I''m sorry for the reasons.'' Thought Zang Xin before shaking his head as he released his battle armor. An hour passed before Tang Wulin opened his eyes and begin getting up. "You finished absorbing it all?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Your cultivation hasn''t increased." Said Zang Xin in surprise causing Yue Zhengyu to arch a brow. "I will tell you all on the way. Let''s go." Said Tang Wulin causing both of them to nod their heads before they all set out. Chapter 215: Blood Gods Chapter 215: Blood Gods "So, why didn''t your Soul Rank increase?" Questioned Zang Xin as he could have sworn Tang Wulin had enough essence to push himself to at least a Spirit Douluo. "I distribute it into my God yer Art." Said Tang Wulin causing Yue Zhengyu and Zang Xin''s eyes to sh. "Is that the technique that allowed you to hurt Fafnir?" Questioned Zang Xin causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "So the yer arts can get stronger?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu in shock. "They can." Said Tang Wulin causing Zang Xin to be confused. ''yer Arts? They can? Are you telling me he has more than one.'' Thought Zang Xin in a bit of shock. Still, his thoughts shifted back to the fact that Tang Wulin God yer Art can grow, something he found amazing and terrifying. As this meant, his attack will have more of an effect on the Cmities, making it easier for Tang Wulin to y them. "Still, I''m surprised you still didn''t use this opportunity to raise your cultivation." Said, Zang Xin with a sigh. The cultivation path of a Soul Master truly is long and arduous. As the time it took to raise one soul rank bes harder and harder for each realm. It wasn''t wrong to see someone only take six years to go from a Spirit Elder to a Spirit Emperor. But take over thirty years to reach the Title Douluo rank. Such a thing is verymon in this world, as it wasn''t wrong to say that this world was blessed. The Douluo Continent is filled with so many talents, that being a genius wasn''t much anymore. As even some of these geniuses would take countless decades before they became a Title Douluo. While there are some freaks, like Yun Ming who was able to be a Limit Douluo when he was only thirty-five. That still didn''t mean it was easy to raise one rank in the Title Douluo stage, as each rank was iparable to the other. So it was a bit of shock to Zang Xin, that Tang Wulin would still give up on a chance like this. As this was a god-sent opportunity. "Don''t remind me." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh, as he had to think about the long-term developments. Yue Zhengyu only chuckles before they all fell silent as they increased their speed towards the Blood God Army barracks. A few hours past with none of them making contact with any of the abyssal creatures or Evil Soul Masters, as they finally reached the barracks. "Big."Mutter Yue Zhengyu as he saw that the barrack and everything around it upied more than a kilometer. As they were approaching the barracks, they saw a few figures dashing forward to them with their rifles aimed at them. "I got this." Said Zang Xin with a smile as they all came to a stop before he walked onward. "W-Wait! Isn''t that the Amorous Douluo!"Said one of the figures who was wearing thick and white clothing. "That is me." Said Zang Xin with a smile as he saw the figures slowly lowered their rifles. "I''m guessing Yun Ming already inform you guys about us?" Questioned Zang Xin causing the figures in white to nod their head. "The honorable, Pavilion Master did pass through here and mentioned more wasing. We also receive orders from the higher up, that you were in the group that wasing."Said one of the figures causing Zang Xin to nod his head. "Can you lead us to Yun Ming?" "Of course." Said one of the figures before he quickly turned around and began moving. Zang Xin shed a smile to Tang Wulin and Yue Zhengyu before they all followed behind the white figure. # Tang Wulin, Yue Zhengyu, and Zang Xin found themself moving in the inside of a special yard, with the white figure who was leading them stopping. "This is as far as I can go, just keep going on an ahead and take the elevator. You will find them all there." Said the white robe figure as he quickly bows before Zang Xin before leaving. "Let''s go." Said Zang Xin as he and the others moved towards the elevator. As they were heading toward the building, they saw a figure walking out of the building. The figure was a woman in a military uniform with silvered hair and frosty blue eyes. "Blood Eighth, how are you." Said Zang Xin with a smile causing the woman who was known as Blood Eight to arch a brow. "Follow me." Said Blood Eight before turning around. ''Still as cold as ever.'' Thought Zang Xin with a sigh before walking onward. After one elevator ride, they all found themselves in arge lobby with three rows of monitors that wereid all around. Inside of the lobby was ten people, including Yun Ming. All of them shifted their gaze over to Zang Xin and then to the two soul masters behind him. "His that him?"Muttered a tall man with a huge physique towards Yun Ming. "Yes, the one with the stoic look is him." Said Yun Ming causing the tall man and the handsome man with long ck hair lips to twitch. "Did you guys get what you needed?" Questioned Yun Ming as he saw Blood Eight walked off to the side. "Indeed and not only that. But something very interesting happened." Said Zang Xin with a chuckle causing Yun Ming to arch a brow. "Does it have to do with Wulin?" Questioned Yun Ming causing Zang Xin to smile. "Did you expect anything different?" "No." Said Yun Ming with a sigh as he looked at Tang Wulin. "Who are they?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Yun Ming causing everyone who didn''t know Tang Wulin to blink their eyes in surprise. ''Too blunt.'' Thought the handsome man with a faint smile. "These people around here are known as the Blood Gods. They are the strongest forces of the Blood Battalion Army, each with cultivation above a Title Douluo."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I''m Blood Nine." Said the youth who looked to be in his twenties. "Blood Seven." Said the man with azy expression with a golden major star on his shoulder. "Blood Six." Said the average looking man next to Blood Seven. "I''m Blood Five." Said the big and tall tanned man who towered over everyone else in the room. "Blood Four." Said the handsome man next to Blood Five. "I''m Blood Three." Said the beautiful woman with a smile on her face. "I''m Blood Two and this here is Blood One." Said the old man as he pointed to the handsome man who standing next to Yun Ming. "And this is the Blood God Army''s regimentalmander, Zhang Huanyun." Said Blood One as he pointed towards the tall man with a huge physique. "Did you tell them why we came here?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Yun Ming. "They know." Said Yun Ming with a nod of his head, while Zhang Huanyun and Blood One was focusing there gaze on Tang Wulin. It wasn''t just them but all of the Blood Gods, as they all began to recall the information that Yun Ming told them about. They all knew bits of information about the outside world. As the Federation, Spirit Pagoda and Tang Sect would asionally inform them about anything serious. This was usually when they came to check in on the Blood God Army and the progress against the abyssal creature. So imagine their shock and dread when they didn''t hear from these organizations for a while. Normally this wouldn''t have been a problem for any other army but this was the Blood God Army. To these organizations, the constant reports from them are something too important to y around. It was only after a month that he had assigned meeting time, did someone came to them. When Zhang Huanyun inquired about the dy, the information that he was told was too shocking. The Federation was almost destroyed! Spirit Pagoda was almost destroyed! Shrek and Tang Sect were damaged! Such a thing was something that Zhang Huanyun would have never thought possible. Especially when he heard it happened in one day. But he became even more shocked when he heard the culprits who did it were none other than Spirit Beast who was able to be Gods. Gods! Even though it was such an unbelievable story, he knew it was the only thing that could make sense. As only the Gods could do such a feat, all in one day. As even with the Fixed Soul Ammunition God yer, one would need more than three to destroy all of these organizations. So to hear, that not only did they gathered a force and make a n tobat these beings. But they were able to y them, all because of the person in front. Just from one nce, everyone in the room could tell Tang Wulin was only a Soul Sage, yet they all knew Yun Ming wouldn''t joke around. As Yun Ming retold everything that happened during the fight with the Dread Wolf, Fafnir, and Tang Wulin. He told them all about how the earth was reshaped, thend was destroyed and the sky splitting. How any of Fafnir attack, was enough to severely wound even Quasi-God experts even in their Four-Word Battle Armor. How it was able to unleash an attack that could have destroyed, no would have destroyed the Douluo Continent. And yet, it was still killed in the end, by this youth. "Young man, you wish to use us, to kill the Cmity here?" Questioned Blood One causing Tang Wulin eyes to lit up. "You guys know where he is?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Of course we do, that thing has been making a mess over here for the past months." Said Zhang Huanyun with a sigh. "When did you guys found out he was here?" Questioned Zang Xin. "It was a month after we were informed about the tragedy in the Douluo Continent." Said Blood Two with a sigh before flicking his hand. The monitors distorted before it showed a massive figure on the screen trashing all around. "We found one of the culprits who flipped the Douluo continent upside its head in the endless mountain. More specifically the one whoid waste to the Federation."Said Blood Two as he and everyone nce at the monitor. To the shock of Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu, the giant ape was massacring all of the abyssal creatures. They all watch as it released overflowing mes and tyrannical punches that shattered the creatures around it. "The Empyrean Ape, Surtr." Said Tang Wulin as he gazes at the zing ape and his next foe. Chapter 216: Abyssal Chapter 216: Abyssal "Yes, it''s the Empyrean Ape, Surtr." Said Blood Two with a nod of his head. Luckily, the information provided by Shrek had the name of the Cmities. Although it didn''t give them anything much to work with, it at least made it easier to categorize them. "So it has been killing them for the past months?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu in confusion, causing the people around him to sigh. "Yes, we don''t know why but Surtr has been locating and massacring the abyssal creatures, ever since it came here."Said Blood One with him motioning for Blood Two to change to the next picture on the monitor. "As you can see, it has been doing nothing but fighting the abyssal creatures. It onlyes out to fight them when the abyssal tidees and when the tide is at least level four."Said Blood One causing Yue Zhengyu to furrow his brows. "You guys broke up the intensity of the tide into levels?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu. "Yes. We needed a way to make it so; we don''t squander our resources on the weak enemies. And so the past Soul Masters decided to break the Abyssal Tide into ranks or level, with one and two being the norm. Usually, any higher level would have us sending out one of the Blood Gods or multiple of them." Said Blood Two. "It knows when the Tide is a rank four or higher?" Questioned Zang Xin with his brows furrowed while also understanding what happened back there. As this answered while there were so many abyssal creatures that attacked them. As not even a rank three would have that many scouring thend unless it was in front of the abyssal tunnel. ''But if it''s a level four. Then this makes things different.'' Thought Zang Xin with a sigh. "We''re not sure about-" "He''s probably using his Divine Sense." Said Tang Wulin causing all of the people to move their gaze to him. "From what I have heard and learned. A God with there Divine Sense can cover hundreds of thousands of Kilometers in seconds. With none being able to sense it unless one has a Divine Sense too."Said Tang Wulin. "That makes sense..."Mutter Blood One as he takes up a thinking posture. "So you weren''t able to sense Fafnir Divine Sense, even with the power of the ne?" Questioned Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "I''m not even sure if he used his Divine Sense, in terms of attacking." Said Tang Wulin. Of course, unbeknownst to him, Fafnir did employ its Divine Sense, more than once. Sometimes through its ripples attack, other times through its paw and its roar. But the Douluo ne was protecting Tang Wulin from the Divine Sense of Fafnir. Fafnir could have, easily shatter or even wipe Tang Wulin''s mind by it just utilizing its Divine Sense. As Tang Wulin spiritual power hasn''t yet reached the level of the Gods. But luckily for him, Fafnir relied more on its physical prowess than its mental attacks, making it easy for the ne to defend him. "Still, Surtr never once attacked any of the soldiers?" Questioned Tang Wulin with an arched brow. "No. Even when it saw our soldiers fighting or moving around. It simply ignores them and rushes forward." Said Blood One as he moved to change the pictures on the monitors. Yue Zhengyu, Zang Xin and Tang Wulin were able to see the pictures that the Blood-Gods took over the months. Some showed Surtr''s actions through the Endless Mountain and some of its battle that devastated the Endless Mountain. "So that''s it? It justes and fights the abyssal creatures and then leave?"Questioned Yue Zhengyu in slight disbelief. "Oddly enough yes. We even had one of the Blood Gods tracking it, to where it goes. But all it does his find a ce to sleep and waits till the next Abyssal Tide." Said Blood One causing Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu to nod their heads. "Which now brings me to the next issue. Yun Ming told us, all of you want to utilize us, is that correct?"Questioned Zhang Huayan with his eyes narrow. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin with a nod of his head. "I don''t mind I''m all open for your n." Said Zhang Huanyan with a smile causing Yue Zhengyu and Tang Wulin to blink their eyes in surprise. "Don''t be so shocked, even if he tries to hide it. He wishes to utilize us too, as he wants to get revenge for the Federation." Said Blood One with a shake of the head, causing Zhang Huanyun to re at him. "Oh! And you aren''t just rearing to see those beast be in? After what they did to you Tang Sect." Said Zhang Huanyun causing Blood One lips to twitch. "His Tang Sect?"Mutter Yue Zhengyu causing Zang Xin to chuckle before he turned to Tang Wulin and Yue Zhengyu. "I guess you guys wouldn''t know but mister number one over there. He is the Hall Master of the Tang Sect and the Leader of the Seven Devils of Yun Ming time, Heartless Douluo Cao Dezhi." Said Zang Xin causing Yue Zhengyu to be shocked while Tang Wulin was a bit surprised. "Why is he here then?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Our Hall Master strenght was needed here." Said Zang Xin with a sigh and causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. But he didn''t question any further as he turned back to the people in front of him. "So what''s your n young man? I know Yun Ming told us you guys used a formation of some sort, with the Gold Tree as the center to help boost your power. But how are you going to use that formation here?"Questioned Zhang Huanyun. "Before that, do you guys know when the abyssal tide above rank four usuallyes?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Zhang Huanyun to furrow his brows. "Not really, as it''s more of a random chance that happens every few decades or more. But recently the tide has been happening way too often." Said Cao Dezhi with a grim expression. "If it wasn''t for the actions of the Cmity Surtr, then we would have probably lost many soldiers and technology." Said Zhang Huanyun with a sigh. "Do you guys believe this has something to do with the Cmity appearance?" Questioned Zang Xin in thinking posture. "Maybe." Said Cao Dezhi. "It would make the most sense, as rank three and above have been more frequent ever since the appearance of Surtr." Said Blood Two. "Okay, for the n, I heard you guys here have a formation." Said Tang Wulin as Zang Xin and Yun Ming both informed him and Yue Zhengyu about the Blood God Army. "Yes, the Blood Gods Great Array." Said Cao Dezhi with a nod of the head. Yun Ming already told them that he and Zang Xin told Tang Wulin about the Blood God Army and their formation. Normally, such a thing wasn''t allowed but considering he was there only hope in killing the Cmities. He could understand the reasoning of his old teammate. "How does it work, exactly?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "The array is simr to the seal that was used to seal the abyssal tunnels. As you know, the seal ced on the tunnel was not formed through the power of the soul masters of old but nature spiritual energies of the Douluo Continent."Said Cao Dezhi causing Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his eyes. "They were able to form a connection with the ne?" Questioned Tang Wulin in slight disbelief. "In a way yes, as the ne was more than happy to lend its power to them. But it wasn''t a simple connection like the one Yun Ming told us you were able to form or the one Ha Lousua has. These Soul Masters used exceedinglyplicated scriptures with their faith being utilized to help form and forge a seal. As a result, the seal managed to block the arrival of the abyssal ne for such a long period." Said Cao Dezi causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Sleipnir and Yggdrasil told him, that the ne would dly help its people when something that could endanger the whole world appears. "But sadly, the abyssal creatures were able to deal enough damage to leave behind small crack like gate-ways. That allowed them to travel out from the abyssal passage into the Douluo ne."Said Zhang Haunyun with a grim expression. "I''m surprised the ne hasn''tpletely sealed off the Abyssal Creatures." Zeref''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to inwardly nods his head. From the previous words of Sleipnir and Yggdrasil, the ne wouldn''t like the thought of anything alien, toe on its world. Especially when it wanted topletely kill all of its children and take it over. ''So what is keeping the ne lord, from not stopping the abyssal creatures?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "The Blood God Battalions wanted to replicate the method of the seal, as they all believed and knew that the process of the seal was far better. As with the power of the nine natural spiritual energies, they believed the boost in power, would be far better than any normal method could have thought up."Said Zhang Huanyun causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "The formation you all have here should be able to work. Only some minor adjustments may need to be made but that''s all."Said Tang Wulin causing all everyone''s eyes to lit up. "So when do you n hunting Surtr?" Questioned Yun Ming. "In a month or less." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to arch a brow. "You are going to dy it? Could it be you haven''t recovered?"Questioned Yun Ming but Tang Wulin only shook his head. "I n on training for the month." Said Tang Wulin. "Are you close to a breakthrough?" "More or less. On another note, I need you all to inform me, whenever an abyssal tide happens." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to blink his eyes. "You n on helping them?" Questioned Yun Ming before Zang Xin chuckles out loud. "It''s not that. He has the talent to be the Blood God Army''s most loved figure."Said Zang Xin with a smile causing all of them to arch a brow. "What do you mean?" "Are you saying he is going to join?" "None of that, although I would love to see you all try to recruit him." Said Zang Xin with his smile growing before pulling out a device. "A Soul Recorder?" Questioned Zhang Haunyun in confusion. "Just watch this." Said Zang Xin as he yed the device. ''He was recording me?'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight surprise as he saw the scenes of him massacring the abyssal creature y out. And the shock that appeared on everyone but Yue Zhengyu and Zang Xin''s face. Chapter 217: Explanation on Layers Chapter 217: Exnation on Layers All of their expression was going through a various amount of shock. As they all watch a seven-ring Soul Master not only ughter thousands of abyssal creatures but absorb all of them. He can absorb them! This thought rang through all of the Blood God Army member''s minds. Massacring thousands of Abyssal Creatures? That is a surprise but nothing too shocking. But being able to not only absorb them but stop them froming back? This was a priceless feat! What made it even more terrifying, was that he was able to kill and absorb so many of these abyssal creatures before he had to refine the energy. Yes, with the Golden Dragon Spear, they saw the spear constantly absorbing all of the in creatures. Just what did this mean? ''We have a chance.'' Thoughts Zhang Huanyun with his eyes narrowed and his body positively trembling. He wasn''t the only one but all of the other people, even Yun Ming had a hint of excitement on their faces. It has been over six thousand years since the appearance of the abyssal passage, six thousand years without a real solution. Until now. "Was it always able to do that?" Questioned Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Seems so. Although I only found out by ident when I hurled the spear and it absorbed one of the abyssal creatures."Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to nod his head. "Is there a limit on how much or many you can absorb?" Questioned Cao Dezhi. "It all depends on how much my body can withstand." Said Tang Wulin causing Zang Xin to blink his eyes. "...Didn''t you mention you had a God-Level Body?"Questioned Zang Xin causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. At the same time, this made the people around him such in a cold breath. While they did know that Tang Wulin shed with Fafnir, they did find it hard to believe he did it with his body. As they all thought it was mostly through the power of the ne, the formation, nature and the technique he used to bypass its defense. One has to understand the difference between a Quasi-God to a True God, is too big of a gap to pass. For Tang Wulin to be able to get his body to the level of a True God, was something that should be apuded and revered. Especially when he wasn''t even a Limit Douluo. ''Just how strong would his body be, once he bes a Limit Douluo?'' Thought Yun Ming with an inward sigh. The Body Sect truly did find an amazing seed this time. As just by them having an existence like Tang Wulin, they would surely rise to prominence. ''Especially when the people of the continent finds out, he is not only part of the Body Sect. But also the Heir to it.'' Thought Yun Ming. "Well, this changes everything." Said Blood Two as his hands move to his chin. "Indeed." Said Blood Three in delight. "Did you guys tell him about theyers?" Questioned Cao Dezhi causing Yun Ming and Zang Xin to shake their heads. "We figured he wouldn''t care, and it wouldn''t involve him. But now, that we know he can absorb the abyssal creatures..."Yun Ming trailed off with a sigh causing Cao Dezhi to nod his head. Yun Ming had already told him about Tang Wulin''s personality and temperament. If he didn''t want to do anything, then he most likely won''t do it, not even force will be able to work. "Tang Wulin, you n to absorb all of the essences of the abyssal creatures and use that to elerate your growth, am I right?" Questioned Cao Dezhi causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Then it''s in your best interest you understand more about the abyssal tunnel." Said Cao Dezhi causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "There is more?" "Yes. In total, the abyssal nes are made out of a hundred and eightyers that are connected through spatial passages. In each of theseyers, it resides an abyssal monarch with their strength varying from the firstyer, up to thest one. You can think of it like this, the first thirty-sixyers monarchs are as strong as a human Title Douluo, they aren''t much of a threat."Said Cao Dezhi causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "These thirty-six can pass through the abyssal tunnel, but most of them wouldn''t dare, as being killed isn''t something they want to go through." Said Cao Dezhi causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "I thought they can be revived?" "They do revive, but it takes a long time, something they wouldn''t choose to go through if it''s unimportant. The way the abyssal creature revives is because of how their ne is something, unlike the Douluo ne. From what we have seen so far, their ne can devour life on our world and convert the origin energy to strengthen their ne."Said Cao Dezhi. "You mean, they could evolve their world?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu causing Cao Dezhi to nod his head. "That may be one reason, why they want to absorb our ne. It could be, that they want to transform their ne into something even greater. Of course, we wouldn''t want this to happen but because we can''t destroy them permanently, we have been at a standstill."Said Cao Dezhi. "The next thirty-six are as strong as a Hyper Douluo and the other thirty-six are as strong as a Limit Douluo or even stronger. With thest eighteenyers being as strong as a Demi-God and the monarch who resides in thestyer,parable to a God."Said Cao Dezhi causing Tang Wulin eyes to lit up. "You guys belive thestyer has a God?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a small grin causing Yun Ming and Zang Xin lips to twitch. "We do." Said Cao Dezhi with a nod causing Tang Wulin grin to be even bigger. "Wait, does this mean. If I want to fight the Abyssal Monarch, I will have to fight up to thestyer?"Questioned Tang Wulin. Although it was something he wouldn''t mind, as it was just free energy on the way. "That is what we believed." Said Cao Dezhi with his lips twitching at Tang Wulin words. "Wait! You want to fight the leader of the abyssal ne?"Questioned Blood Nine with his expression showing shock. "Of course. Not only can I increase my strength through them, but I can get a good fight out this. Why wouldn''t I?"Said Tang Wulin with a beaming grin. Blood Nine just stared at Tang Wulin in shock. ''I''m unsure if it was on purpose. But good job Cao Dezi.'' Thought Yun Ming with a faint smile. With the knowledge that Tang Wulin could fight a God-level being through the abyssal creatures, he would surely want to help out. Not only that but there was also the fact that he could increase his cultivation. As he goes up theyers which were something too good for him to pass up. Of course, unbeknownst to Yun Ming and everyone around, Tang Wulin would have still have helped them out with the abyssal problem. How could he not understand the benefits of these creatures? If he could ughter and absorbed all of them. Then it may be possible for him to not only fully train his yer Arts but unlock all of his Golden Dragon King Seals. Cao Dezi''s eyes lit up at Tang Wulin''s answer and his expression. "If we can eliminate all of the Abyssal Monarchs, we will be able to annihte their abyssal energy and prevent them froming back to life. From what I know, the monarchs of eachyer can be considered the source and origin of the creatures. If you can kill that abyssal monarch, then thatyer may end up breaking and crumbling." Said Cao Dezhi causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "This will also mean the abyssal creatures on this ne will also crumblepletely and die. If that''s the case, maybe we can get rid of the abyssal ne, our great enemy." Said Cao Dezhi causing Tang Wulin eyes to slightly narrow. "It may take a while for me to kill those monarchs then." Said Tang Wulin causing the Blood Battalion to be confused. "Aren''t you strong enough?" Questioned Blood Nine but Tang Wulin shook his head. "That''s not what I meant. I n to ughter all of the lessor abyssal creatures before I y the monarch."Said Tang Wulin causing everyone in the room''s lips to twitch. "I see." Said Cao Dezi with a lightugh. How could he or anyone in the room not understand Tang Wulin n? He didn''t want to squander any resources, the resources being all of the lesser abyssal creatures. ''Still, any increase in his strength will be helpful.'' Thought Cao Dezi as he could tell the path ahead for him will be arduous. "Normally I wouldn''t allow you to go into the abyssal ne or near the passage since they''ve already taken notice of you. As the chance of them sending an army of abyssal creatures to attack you till you die, is very high. But, your strength is something so abnormal, that it would be a waste to keep you inside."Said Cao Dezi with everyone else nodding there head. Just Tang Wulin, with his God-Level body, was enough for them to be at ease. As just with that, most likely only abyssal creatures at the Limit Douluo will be a threat to Tang Wulin. "So what do you n to do? Are you nning to kill Surtr or deal with the abyssal passage first?" Questioned Blood Three. "I will work on the abyssal passage until I reach a good enough level and recover fully. Then I will y Surtr." Said Tang Wulin as he knew Sleipnir and Yggdrasil were still recovering. "Alright, for now, you guys should go back. I will get someone to assign you a room."Said Cao Dezhi causing Tang Wulin and Yue Zhengyu to nod there heads. After a few minutes, the only people in the room were the Blood Gods, Zhang Huanyun, Zang Xin and Yun Ming. "What did you guys find?" Questioned Yun Ming toward Zang Xin causing all everyone else to shift their gaze to him. "You wouldn''t believe it." Said Zang Xin with a chuckle causing Yun Ming to arch a brow. "What do you mean?" "What we found was a Spear." Said Zang Xin causing Yun Ming to furrow his brows. "That''s it? Just a spear." "Well it was a saber before, but it turned into a Spear. But the most important thing about the spear was its ability to increase Wulin cultivation." Said Zang Xin. "It did? By how much?" Questioned Cao Dezhi. "It boosted him up to the rank of an average Title Douluo." Said Zang Xin with his smile bing bigger as he saw everyone''s shock look. "Exin." Said Yun Ming. Chapter 218: Spiritual Domain Chapter 218: Spiritual Domain Zang Xin only chuckles before he begins retelling the tale of their journey through the snowy path. From them traveling for a few hours before Tang Wulin stop and said that he reached the area. Then to him meditating on one of the small snowy hills and then a saber cleaving through the sky appearing. "Wait, so a saber just arrived in front of him and then he grabbed on to it before it turned into a spear?" Questioned Yun Ming causing Zang Xin to nod his head. "An there was a seven-colored radiance around him?" Questioned Cao Dezhi. "Yes." Said Zang Xin causing all of them to fall silent. "It seems Shrek has gained a new generation of monsters." Mutter Zhang Huanyun causing Yun Ming lips to twitch. "Older brother, it seems you can''t hide your joy." Said Blood Two when he saw the huge smile on Cao Dezhi. "How can I not be happy? We have finally found the light in this tunnel filled with darkness. I only hope that we can all venture deep into the abyssal ne and attempt to kill the 108 Abyssal Monarchs. To finally eradicate the danger from the continent."Said Cao Dezhi causing all of the Blood Gods and Zhang Huanyun to tremble. As this too was what all of them wish for. Even though the job that they were doing was filled with pride and honor, it didn''t mean they didn''t want to see an end to it. # Tang Wulin found himself in a private room, that had a bed, desk, bathroom, and the other necessary things. "What are you going to do now?" Questioned Zeref as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "Until the abyssal tide appears again. I will work on my Destruction Bloodline, Golden Dragon King and spearmanship."Said Tang Wulin after thinking a bit. "You''re going to take a break from the Life Goddess?" Questioned Zeref. "Until Sleipnir and Yggdrasil fully recover, I will." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to nod his head. "Oh? You are ready to continue your spear training."Old Tang''s familiar voice rang out. "I''m." Said Tang Wulin causing Old Tang to chuckle. "Well then, let''s begin." That was thest thing Tang Wulin heard before he was pulled into his spiritual sea. # For the next three days, Tang Wulin did nothing but training to raise his strength to even greater heights. He trained with Old Tang for his spearmanship, with both of them sparring with each other in his spiritual sea. But to his shock, Old Tang has be even more elegant and heaven-defying in his spearmanship. In fact, it wouldn''t be wrong to say, just from Old Tang aura alone. He would be somewhatparable to Fafnir, although vastly weaker. Old Tang told him, that he has been gaining the memories of his father, Tang San. Since he was a spiritual link or divine sense, left behind by Tang San, he had parts of his strength. Of course, by the talk of strength, he meant memories. It was through these memories that he can disy the aura and presence of a Spear-God. And a spear-god he was, as every time Tang Wulin fought Old Tang. It felt like he was a Soul Schr trying to fight the eternal heavens. Old Tang wielded the same Golden Dragon Spear he had but the way both of them used it was vastly different. The glittering spear in Old Tang''s hand danced with majestic beauty, twirling like a maelstrom and an invincible whirlpool. Just trying to hit him was something that seemed impossible, as the movement of the spear felt like it was absorbing all of his attacks. It was simr to the way Na''er was able to defend against his fists before, but it felt more profound and deeper than hers. No matter where he thrust out his spear, middle, above, or below. Old Tang seems to always be able to react to it and counter. He once tried to utilize his destruction energy, but Old Tang was able to nullify it with these weird golden hoops. When it was time for Old Tang to attack, his spear became something iparable and inconceivable. The spear thrust out in a beautiful streak that seems to copse everything in its path, leaving behind a luminous trail of streaming water. Trying to defend against his attack, felt like a losing battle as Old Tang spear carried the power of the heavens themselves. Every graceful sweep, sh, smash and thrust by Old Tang meant near death to him. With only his instincts and sense being able to keep him alive. While he knows he hasn''t reached Spear Soul yet, he didn''t think the gap was that tremendous between his skills and Old Tang. Although Old Tang told him, his father was over twenty thousand years old, it still didn''t help him one bit. After losing to Old Tang hundreds of times, they switch the training into him having to fight five copies of Old Tang. Old Tang told him that he had to refine and increase his skills through constantbat. And it was through this that Old Tang constantly forced Tang Wulin to fight in a variety of ways. From creating an army of spearmen who were at the level of Spearsoul. With Tang Wulin being forced to fight them all off, to him having to fight copies of Old Tang. Old Tang also focuses on Tang Wulin defense capabilities with the spear. With him forcing Tang Wulin to increase his speed and uracy with his spear to be able to defend. Tang Wulin had to admit, it was through these practices that his skill started to be more refine and him creeping upon the level of Spearsoul. Although he considered fighting Old Tang way more useful. As the way, Old Tang wielded his spear, was something praiseworthy. He would work on his destruction bloodline when he wasn''t training his spearmanship. It was simr to the training he did for his Body Sect Secret Art. As for him to awaken more of this bloodline, he had to truly understand the power of destruction. Although this wasn''t as difficult as him unlocking his Life Goddess Bloodline. As not only did the Golden Dragon King bloodline give him an innate talent for destruction. But he has been manipting and training in destruction ever since he gained the ability to utilize Annihtion. During the nights and morning, he would bathe himself in purple-colored destruction that moved through all parts of his body. From his bones, blood to even his cells as he started to be intimate with it. After he was done with this, he would move on to training and understanding the Golden Dragon King Annihtion powers. It was during the fourth day, as he was finishing up his destruction training, that he heard someone knocking on his door. "It''s me." Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes before getting up to go open the door. After he opened the door and let Yun Ming in. He went back to his bed, with Yun Ming pulling out the chair from the desk and sitting down. "What''s wrong?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Tell me something, have you reach the realm of Spirit Domain in your spirit power?" Asked Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I see. What are you doing right now?"Questioned Yun Ming. "At the moment, training." "Ok, do you know what a Spiritual Domain is?" Questioned Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "I figured as much. All of your friends or most of them have learned about it through their teachers. Do you recall back when you were fighting your friends, that domain that you were brought into by Xu Xiaoyan?"Questioned Yun Ming. "Are you saying, that was caused by her reaching the Spiritual Domain?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes, that realm filled with luminous stars, meteors and the moon was something that was crafted through Xu Xiaoyan spiritual power. Within that realm, she was no different than the queen and lord of that realm." Said Yun Ming. "That was caused by her just reaching the Spirit Domain?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to nod his head. "As you already know, one spiritual power and senses go together. The more spiritual power you have, the greater and more refine your perception will be. But the Spiritual Domain takes this to a whole another level, as it bes the manifestation of your spiritual power. You can see the elements or you can call them the origin elements that flow through the Douluo ne." "Your control over these elements gives you a variety of options, but that''s not what we''re here to talk about. When your Spirit Domain has reached a high enough level, it''s possible to make a miniature world simr to what Xu Xiaoyan did. Within this world, youmand and dominate everything in your world. You can in fact, just about do anything and everything." Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Why don''t more people use it?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to chuckle. "Because the creation of a Spiritual Domain is something one could consider a miracle. Think about it like this, there are as many Limit Douluos in this continent as there are those with a Spiritual Domain. While that isn''t always true, the creation of a Spiritual Domain is a sign for a Limit Douluo. In the whole continent, the amount of the people who has this can be counted under fifteen, maybe even less."Said Yun Ming with a sigh. It was one of the reasons that Xu Xiaoyan''s creation of such a domain was so shocking. As this meant not only did her spiritual power reached the Spirit Domain Realm but it reached a high enough level to form a small world. One has to understand, that not even most Hyper Douluo were able to create such a world, let alone reach that realm. "Tell me something, when you fought Fafnir, did you feel his suppression? The power of a ruler and lord?"Questioned Yun Ming. He didn''t believe for one second that a being like Fafnir didn''t have a spiritual domain. As one needed to be able to form one to even be able to walk the path of the gods. "You mean its God domain?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he recalled at the beginning, Fafnirs domain was shing with the ne. "I guess that is a better name for a God Level being than spiritual domain. I''m sure if it wasn''t for the ne protecting you, it would have beenpletely suppressed. As unless you unleash your domain, it''s almost impossible to resist someone who used theirs. Even with your god-level body, yourbat strength would have most likely been weaken."Said Yun Ming with a sigh. He wasn''t making these things up or even exaggerating. As a person who has reached the Quasi-God realm and been alive for so long, he knew how much a domain can affect a battle. "Alright I get it, so are you going to help me form one?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a sigh. How could he not understand Yun Ming''s words? Out of everyone who witnesses the battle, he knew the best on how much the ne and nature helped him. Fighting a God when you weren''t even one, isn''t a joking matter. As the number of techniques, power and option opened up to a God is iparable to a mortal. "It''s good you figured it out, as you will need to be able to make your spiritual domain if you want to be a Limit Douluo. Let me put it this way, if you can attain this domain, then the path to being a Limit Douluo will be far easier."Said Yun Ming. "And luckily for us, we have the abyssal creatures as a way to increase your cultivation. So you won''t be losing out on anything if you spend most of your timeprehending your domain." Chapter 219: Slaugther Chapter 219: ugther "So how do I form a spiritual domain?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to chuckle. "That''s something I can''t directly help you with. Unlike the formation of a spiritual core, the formation of a spiritual domain is unique for everyone. But what I can say, is your spiritual domain will be formed by your own body. Meaning if you can form yourself on a spiritual level, the spiritual domain will be formed."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "That tells me nothing." "I never said it would be easy, now you understand why there are so few who truly understand and were able to form their spiritual domain. The fact, that Xu Xiaoyan was able to form one when she hasn''t even trained for over ten years is a miracle."Said Yun Ming with a shake of the head. It took him twelve years to form his, with him being known as one of the fastest to ever form a spiritual domain. Ha Lousa was considered the fastest to form his, with Xu Xiaoyaning in after him. Of course, unbeknownst to Yun Ming and everyone else. The formation of Xu Xiaoyan spiritual domain came mostly from the knowledge of the stars from Zeref. It was through the method of how most star mages trained, which allowed Xu Xiaoyan to fully understand the priceless treasure within her body. "Do you have any advice?" Asked Tang Wulin. "Think of your body as a treasure chest and your spiritual domain is the treasure that is within that treasure chest. But to attain that treasure, you must unlock the lock, that keeps the chest closed."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brow. "So I must find the key to my body?" "In a way, yes. But fortunately or unfortunately, unlocking your body may be way harder than others. As I''m sure, you already understand how special and exceptional your body is."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. Considering his body has gone through countless refinement and stimtion. He was honestly curious about what type of domain he would be able to form. As would it be mostly influenced by his bloodline? Or would it be influenced by his yer Arts or maybe even his highest mastery? "Anyway, I''m going now. If you need anything, juste to the tower."Said Yun Ming before he left Tang Wulin room. ''You have any, idea, Old Tang?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he was sightly hoping the memories of Tang San could help him. "Ahh, your father''s memories do have some insight into the formation of a domain through your spiritual power." Old Tang''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to faintly smile. "Can you tell me about it?" "Spiritual Domains Simr to what the As Douluo told you, it is formed from the powers of your body. But it''s also more than that, as it''s through one''s mastery and insights of the natural world. That one can form a small world that solely belonged to one''s self!"Said Old Tang with a sigh causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. "Do you mean, that he needs to have a better understanding of the world and itsws?" Zeref''s voice rang out. "Yes and no. As that would be one way, for him to truly form the spiritual domain he needs to pick a path for himself. Unlike most others, you have many paths that you can take."Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen. "You mean all my abilities? yer Art, Golden Dragon King, Life Goddess, Time Magic, etc. Are all pathways I can take to form and develop my spiritual domain?" "Yes, but depending on which path you will take? It all depends on your body and the skill you take inspiration from. Maybe it will be a path of time? A path of destruction? Or even a path of nullification? I rmend you not to rush this and take your time."Said Old Tang. "Of course this doesn''t mean you shouldn''t try." Said Old Tang before he went silent. "A path, huh..."Mutter Tang Wulin before he sighed. "Well, it seems you have one more thing to worry about." Said Zeref with a slightugh. "It''s not like that is new." Said Tang Wulin. # After four more days had passed, the next appearance of the abyssal tide came. But to the disappointment of Tang Wulin, it wasn''t one that was above a rank two. "You can still use this opportunity to temper your spearmanship." Old Tang''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. He knew that only fighting Old Tang wasn''t always the best choice, as it''s also good for him to fight different opponents. "Well, either way, At least this will be helpful." Mutter Tang Wulin as he found himself finally reaching the area around the abyssal passage. More specifically he was heading to the weakest abyssal passage, which was Grade C. From what Cao Dezhi told him, the passages are made up of Grades. With it going from C up to S. "So your nning to massacre them all up to Grade S?" Questioned Zang Xin with his lips twitching. "Pretty much." Said Tang Wulin "That would be the best way." Said Yue Zhengyu in a thinking posture. Roar! In front of all, they were countless abyssal creatures that to the shock of the soldiers in front, were running past them. "What the hell!" "Why aren''t they fighting! Could it be they trying to invade the barracks!" "But why now!" "It doesn''t matter, just stop them!" The Blood God Army soldiers were confused but they still tried killing as many abyssal creatures as they can. But they were too quick and kept on evading them, with some of them already being able to breakthroughs. "That was quick." Muttered Zang Xin as he saw the ones that got past the soldiers, heading over. "The Heartless Douluo was right when he said they woulde after you." Said Yu Zhengyu as he summoned his martial soul. Tang Wulin said nothing as charged out with his Golden Dragon Spear, appearing in his hand. "So are we just going to guard him when he reaches his limit?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu causing Zang Xin to nod his head. As the first abyssal creatures arrived in front of Tang Wulin, with a single motion, he bisected the first five that was in front of him. Then he spun his body around before thrusting out his glittering spear, causing holes to appear in the ones behind the first five. In the first few seconds, these abyssal creatures were killed and devoured by his Golden Dragon Spear. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t seem to notice, as his eyes were vacant, as he rushed onward with his glittering spear. The golden spear pierced through the air, as it stabbed through another abyssal creature. Before transforming into a graceful arc all around Tang Wulin, chopping apart the abyssal creatures that were jumping towards him. The grey mist of essence flowed, through the air as the abyssal creature''s body crumpled before they turned into ghastly mist. The spear in Tang Wulin''s hand was slowly disappearing yet it was still there as if it was bing one with Tang Wulin. A golden-red radiance shined as the visible shadow around the Golden Dragon Spear started to grow and be more majestic. If one was close to Tang Wulin, they could hear the roars of a myriad of mighty dragons as the shadow grew to fifteen meters. The energy fluctuation from Tang Wulin started to exhibit pride and madness along with tyrannicalness. As he seamlessly weaved through the waves of the abyssal creatures. "So he achieved it huh. Spear Soul."Said Zang Xin with a sigh of respect and awe. "He''s the third one to reach that level in our group." Said Yue Zhengyu as he knew Na''er and Ye Xinn were able to reach this state before. Yet this didn''t mean Tang Wulin achievement was any less. As Yue Zhengyu himself has been trying to reach the state of sword soul for so many months and he still hasn''t been able to cross the threshold. Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu watch as the shadow that was formed from the Golden Dragon Spear sweep through the abyssal creatures. Tang Wulin moved his spear in a graceful arc, with the shadow cutting apart even move abyssal creatures before he spun around and thrust forward. As the spear pierces out, the golden-red colored energy shined even more dazzling before it also followed through. A terrifying and dominating aura reverberated through the air. As countless streaks of golden-red colored light traveled along the spear path. Puncturing small holes through the abyssal creatures as his spear struck. The soldiers who were fighting the abyssal creatures were all stunned as they saw the graceful movement of the glittering spear. They all watched as the goldish-white hair youth instantly tore through the abyssal creatures before making his way past them. As his spear thrust looked akin to lightning bolts as thrust out repeatedly. The spear went from lightning bolts to a whirlpool filled with Annihtion as it began defending against all of the attacks of the abyssal creatures. Then that surging whirlpool turned into a thrust that switches to whirling sh that moved all-around Tang Wulin, reducing them to particles. "Amazing." Mutter Old Tang as he watches Tang Wulin massacre the abyssal creatures, No one knew better than him, how much effort it took for Tang Wulin to cross into the threshold of Spear Soul. The number of times, that he kept getting back up to fight him, just to do be knockdown was too many to count. Yet through all those times, he kept on being able tost a bit longer than before. From him even being unable tost a second to him being able tost a thirty seconds. And this was just from one week of sparring. ''Even though his skills with the spear his far weaker than mine, his ability to learn, rich experience and instincts are phenomenal. I dare say, it''s equal to my true self-cunningness and ability to n out a whole battle before it even begins.'' Thought Old Tang in awe. Such praise would cause anyone to tremble in joy. Old Tang''s true self was none other than the God-King and leader of the Divine Realm Tang San. Even before he became a God, he was able to create miracles after miracles through his cunningness and ability to n. These two traits had grown even more after his time in the divine realm. ''Keep going, my boy. Dive deeper and deeper into your spear. Until one day, you can finally reach my level.'' Thought Old Tang with an enormous smile. A glittering spear one strike manifested into hundreds of spears, like numerous raindrops as they pierced through. With this, the Blood God Army soldiers, Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu witness a massacre that was apanied by extraordinary beauty. Chapter 220: Southern News Chapter 220: Southern News "All of their body just exploded?" Questioned Leng Yaozhu in disbelief. "Yes." Said Qiangu Dongfeng with a sigh while his hand was massaging his temple. "Tell me what happened." Said Leng Yaozhu with her eyes narrowed. Qiangu Dongfeng retold to Leng Yaozhu, how after they transported the prisoners to the area of Shrek Academy. They have been interrogating and torturing them for the past few days, to get information on the Holy Spirit Cult. Leng Yaozhu frowned when she heard about the torturing part but she didn''tment, as she knew Evil Soul Masters were long past the act of sympathy. They were only able to get the hierarchy structure from the people they captured as expected. Still, this allowed them to understand just how strong the Holy Spirit Cult had gotten and what they had to face. And it wasn''t anything good for the Douluo continent. As from the prisoners, it seems the Holy Spirit Cult has over seven beings who were known as the Monarchs. Under those Monarchs were the Heavenly Kings who were made up over ten or more people. And from there the ranks were just filled with people, as it seems the Heavenly Kings and Monarch were the overseers. As they were getting closer to finding out if the cult had a true leader, the Evil Soul Masters began to tremble uncontrobly. Then in an instant, all of them exploded into a bloody mist. "I don''t understand, why would they put on a spiritual explosion for the leader but not for the Kings or Monarchs?" Questioned Leng Yaozhu. "They may want us to use this as a ploy to make us think there is a leader." Said Qiangu Dongfeng before sighing. "Either way, It''s hard to believe that a person like Ha Luosa would actually serve under someone." Said Qiangu Dongfeng with his eyes narrowed. "I didn''t believe he would still be alive. But from what I heard, that fellow would be too proud to willingly bow his head to anyone."Said Leng Yaozhu causing Qiangu Dongfeng to nod his head. "My father told me that Ha Luosa was the type of person who wouldn''t bow his head even if the person was stronger than him. This means the leader must have something that Ha Luosa desires and wants."Said Qiangu Dongfeng causing Leng Yaozhu to furrow her brows. "But what?" "Who knows. Either way, you should go and report this to the Holy Spirit Douluo."Said Qiangu Dongfeng causing Leng Yaozhu to nod her head before she left. ''I can''t let them interfere! We finally have a chance to kill those beasts. I will not allow them to interrupt the road to revenge.'' Thought Qiangu Dongfeng with cruelty and ruthlessness shing in his eyes. "Thinking of horrible stuff again?" A voice rang out causing Qiangu Dongfeng to scoff. "What do you want Chen Xinjie." Said Qiangu Dongfeng as he nces to his right to see the Boundless Sea Douluo walking towards him. "I have some good news. Yun Ming and the others made it to Endless Mountain."Said Chen Xinjie towards Qiangu Dongfeng. "Well, that''s good. Have they started the battle? Or is a n still being devised?"Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng. "They haven''t started the battle, but a n has been devised. But guess what."Said Chen Xinjie with a smile on his face causing Qiangu Dongfeng with an arch a brow. "What?" "We have found our solution to that abyssal problem we have been having for the past thousands of years." Said Chen Xinjie causing Qiangu Dongfeng''s eyes to widen in shock and delight. "We have? What is it!"Shouted Qiangu Dongfeng with no intention of keeping the delight and happiness out of his voice. How could he not be happy? As a person who has been trying to make the Spirit Pagoda and his own family influential. The abyssal creatures have been a threat to him, ever since he became aware of their presence. As they were a force that neither he or anyone in this world could destroy. It was only a matter of time before they somehow break through the seal and invade the Douluo ne again. But to actually learn the Blood God Army may have found a solution, might as well been a god sent. "That brat Wulin golden spear seems to have the ability to absorb their essence once they die. With that, he is not only able to fully kill them, but he can make it so there essence don''t return." Said Chen Xinjie causing Qiangu Dongfeng eyes to widen. "His spear can really do that?" Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng in disbelief causing Chen Xinjie to chuckle. "Yes but not only that, but it can also allow him to refine their essence and allow him to increase his cultivation." Said Chen Xinjie causing Qiangu Dongfeng to tremble. "...I guess I owe him more."Said Qiangu Dongfeng with a sigh as he slouches back into his chair. "Don''t we all? The good thing is that he doesn''t seem to want anything at the moment."Said Chen Xinjie causing Qiangu Dongfeng to arch a brow. "Is that really a good thing? The fact we don''t know what he wants makes it hard to predict what he may request forter."Said Qiangu Dongfeng causing Chen Xinjie to nod his head. "True but it will be interesting." # "Let''s move on to the next area." Said Tang Wulin as he bisected thest abyssal creature in the Grade C area. "You sure you don''t need to refine and absorb that energy?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu with an arched brow. "No, It hasn''t even reached the halfway point." Said Tang Wulin before rushing forward, causing Zang Xin lips to twitch. "You heard the boss." Said Zang Xin with a chuckle before he dashes after Tang Wulin with Yue Zhengyu following behind him. As they were moving forward, the Blood God Army soldiers were looking all around in shock. They all saw a single Soul Mastere and massacre the whole abyssal creatures in Grade C passage as if it was nothing. ''Could he be a Title Douluo? Maybe even a Hyper Douluo or beyond?'' Were the thoughts of the people as not only could they not sense his cultivation but also felt a peaceful and tranquil aura from him. Yet what made them shock was the fact that the abyssal creatures didn''t just break down and leave but they were all absorbed. All of them with their own eyes watched as the terrifying spear swept through all of the abyssal creatures before absorbing the pale mist. Some of them thought they were seeing things but this didn''t happen once but every time the glittering spear hack out. "...Could it be? We finally have a way to truly kill them?"Questioned one of the soldiers in white causing the others to tremble. No one was able to or even wanted to answer that question. Yet it couldn''t stop the faint glimmer of hope from festering inside of them. That may be, they finally have a way to truly win the war, instead of always staying on the defensive. In the next few hours, Tang Wulin swept through all of the abyssal creatures from Grade B all the way to Grade S. He didn''t let any abyssal creatures go, as massacre his way through each passage. No matter if the abyssal create had the strength of a Soul Sage or Spirit Douluo, they all fell in one thrust, chop or sweep. Yet as he massacres his way through the abyssal creatures, he was diving deeper and deeper into his spearmanship. As he felt himself bing closer with the Golden Dragon Spear. As each time he swung this glittering spear, he felt the dragon roars, the endless rage and tyrannical might surging onward. The Golden Dragon Spear roar out with iparable brilliance as he broke through thest of the abyssal creature in Grade S passage. "Damn, it''s full already." Mutter Tang Wulin with a hint of disappointment. "You really wanted to massacre everything." Said Yue Zhengyu with a sigh as he looks around to see the abyssal creatures upfront. ''We really thin there numbers down, yet they still have that burning hatred to kill Tang Wulin.'' Thought Yue Zhengyu with a shake of his head. "Do you n to absorb it here?." Questioned Zang Xin while ncing around causing Tang Wulin to shake his head "I will do it at the barracks." Said Tang Wulin as he turned around. "Will the time be about the same as before?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "More or less." Said Tang Wulin as he and the others rushed back to the barracks. Not before Blood Eight shouted at the soldiers who were stunned to hurry up and help deal with the abyssal creatures upfront. "Yes!" "Right Mam" "Sorry!" # After the abyssal tide had dyed down, with the strong creatures no longering back out so frequently. The news of a goldish-white hair youth with a glittering golden spear was spread through the whole Blood God Army within days. Most if not all of the soldiers in the army have heard of the youth who started a massacre in Grade C all the way up to Grade S. Yet if that wasn''t shocking enough, they all heard how the youth was able to truly kill all of the abyssal creatures. This news caused the whole army to be thrown in an uproar as this can be considered the most wee news they had in thousands of years. This meant, that the Blood God Army finally has a way to put an end to this endless war that has been guing the ne for years. "News sure spread fast." Mutter Yun Ming with a sigh as he looks through the window of the operation headquarters. "I didn''t think he would actually move from Grade C all the way up to S. No wonder the news has spread so fast." Mutter Cao Dezhi. "Well, nothing can be done about it. At least this will help boost morale, even though such a thing is unnecessary."Said Yun Ming before a faint smile appeared. "Mm..." "Zhang Hunayun, what''s wrong?" Questioned Cao Dezhi when he saw the expression on the regimentalmander turning serious. "Do you all recall when Zang Xin describe the weapon that they went after?" Questioned Zhang Hunayun causing Cao Dezhi and Yun Ming to arch a brow. "We do but what about-" "Can you repeat what it looks like?" Asked Zhang Huanyun with his eyes still on the paper and screen in front of him. "He said it was elegant looking, with a seven-colored radiance around it." Said Yun Ming causing Zhang Huanyun to sigh and his frown deepening. "Just what I feared." "What happened?" Questioned Cao Dezhi, as he knew Zhang Huanyun wouldn''t act like this if it wasn''t any serious. "Look for yourself." Said Zhang Huanyun as he passed over the screen and paper. Cao Dezhi and Yun Ming looked through the spiritual device and the papers before there expression grimace and turned serious. "This!" "Damn..." "You guys get it now?" Questioned Zhang Huanyun. A solider from the southern army was turned into an elegant looking saber that shined with seven-colored radiance. The overseeingmand Yue Zhengan filed this report, with him asking if anyone has seen the saber or if they know what is going. From the words of Zang Xin, it seems that it was the same saber that appeared right in front of Tang Wulin. Chapter 221: Origin of the Slaying Saber Chapter 221: Origin of the ying Saber "The person named Sima Jinchi is a person who Yue Zhengan seems to have cared for a lot. From the reports, he was considered invincible under the Title Douluo stage with his saber martial soul and his suppression. He would have been even stronger, but it seems he couldn''t break through into the Title Douluo stage for years."Said Zhang Huanyun as he refers to the file on Sima Jinchi. "I think I have heard about him, the ace of the Southern Army Corps. From what I heard, he isn''t very liked in the ce or more specifically he is feared."Said Cao Dezhi. "Well, either way, the reports showed him kneeling on the floor of the canteen before transforming into a saber. Then that saber shot up through the roof and into the sky." Said Zhang Huanyun with a sigh. It wasn''t hard for them to figure out what happened to the Saber after Zang Xin telling them about it and where the saber came from. "What should we do?" Questioned Cao Dezhi with his brows furrowing. "What can we do? It''s not like we can tell him to not use the weapon."Said Zhang Huanyun with a shake of his head. "Not only would he not listen but that weapon may be needed when he fights Surtr." Said Yun Ming causing both of the men to nod their heads. They didn''t think just because it was turned into a spear, that no one would not get suspicious. As to anyone, that spear may have a simr origin to the saber that Sima Jinichi turned into, just from the seven-colored radiance. "So then, what should we do?" Questioned Zhang Huanyun. "I will go talk to Tang Wulin to see if he knew about this. After that, we will decide on what to do from there."Said Yun Ming causing both of them to nod their heads. # Tang Wulin sat into a lotus position inside of his room as he started directing the abyssal energy towards both his God yer and Devil yer. Simr to his God yer, the Devil yer began to greedily absorb the glowing white halo essence. As these two arts were absorbing the essence, Tang Wulin started to feel the strength of both of them increasing and bursting forward. ''These abyssal creatures really are the best.'' Thought Tang Wulin in delight. "What are you going to do now?" Zeref''s voice rang out as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "The same as before, hopefully, an abyssal tide bigger than thest one appears." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to nod his head. "Have you made any progress with your spiritual domain?" Questioned Zeref. "A little bit but not too sure on what to make of it." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to arch a brow but he didn''t say anything. "Oh? You''re working a spiritual domain."Sleipnir''s gentle voice rang out causing Zeref to blink his eyes. "You have recovered?" Questioned Zeref. "We have." Said Yggdrasil as she appeared on top of Tang Wulin''s shoulder. "Mind filling us in on what has happened?" Questioned Sleipnir causing Zeref to nod his head. Zeref retold everything that has happened since the duo went asleep, from them making there a way to the Endless Mountain. To them killing the abyssal creatures and Tang Wulin being able to absorb them with his glittering spear. "You can absorb them?" Questioned Sleipnir in shock with her shock bing even greater as Tang Wulin nodded his head. "Well, it should be expected from a Divine Weapon, specifically the one from the Golden Dragon King." Said Yggdrasil causing all of them to blink their eyes. "The Golden Dragon Spear is from the Golden Dragon King?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil to giggle. He always had his suspicions but with Yggdrasil''s words, it was basically confirmation. As he knew before was that it was gifted to him by Tang Wutong. "Why don''t you ask that old man." "You mean Old Tang?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "She is right, the spear was made from one of its ribs." Old Tang''s voice rang out causing all of them to fall silent. "Either way, with this spear. We can get rid of one of the threats that could end up destroying the ne."Said Sleipnir with her glittering eyes shining in delight. "I forget you mention that the ne had more than one threat that could end up destroying it."Muttered Zeref with Tang Wulin nodding. It was then there was a knock on his door causing all of them to fade away. He moved towards the door and opening it up to see Yun Ming. "Tell me something, do you know where your spear came from?" Questioned Yun Ming. "What do you mean?" "Go through this." Said Yun Ming as he passed the same files and spiritual device that was given to him. It only took a few seconds before Tang Wulin saw and understand what Yun Ming meant. As on the device, he saw the Dragon ying Saber shining brilliantly in a room. "Where did you-" "From the Southern Army. Themander over there has filed a report saying one of his men had turned into a saber before it ran away."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''So that''s where the Dragon ying Saber came from.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Did you know about this?" Questioned Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "I only knew something was calling out to me." "I see." Mutter Yun Ming with a grim expression. ''Holy Dragon King, do you know why happened?'' Thought Tang Wulin causing the jeweled bracelet on his wrist to lit up. "I do father. As recently I have been sorting through the memories of the saber and I was able to figure out its condition since it was tossed into this ne."Said the Holy Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to inwardly nods his head. "Do you want me to inform the man in front of us too?" Questioned the Holy Dragon King. ''Go ahead, it will save me time and effort.'' Thought Tang Wulin before waving his hand causing Yun Ming to shift his gaze to him. "What?" "We''re going to get an exnation in the next few seconds, so pay attention." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to furrow his brows. "What do you mean-" But before Yun Ming could finish his sentence, golden-white lights began to erupt from around Tang Wulin''s wrist. The lights began to revolve all-around Tang Wulin before they started to condense into a figure that was big enough to fit into the room. ''Is that a dragon?'' Thought Yun Ming as he slightly narrowed his eyes but made no movement to summon his spear. The Holy Dragon King moved his gaze over Tang Wulin, staring at him with boundless love and affection before moving towards Yun Ming. ''Strong.'' Thought Yun Ming as he felt a terrifying pressure just from the gaze of the dragon before him. "For you all to understand what exactly happened to the one you know as Sima Jinchi. You both must understand he wasn''t a human."Said the Holy Dragon King causing Tang Wulin and Yun Ming to look in astonishment. "Are you saying he was a spirit beast?" Questioned Yun Ming but the Holy Dragon King shook his head. "Sima Jinchi isn''t a Spirit Beast but he has a close rtionship with the Dragon n. For he was the Dragon yer Saber or now knows as the Dragon yer Spear."Said The Holy Dragon King causing even Tang Wulin to be surprised. "I don''t understand? What do you mean he is the Dragon ying Saber? I knew his martial soul was the Dragon yer Saber but-" "Sima Jinchi is the Dragon yer Saber that was used to enforce thews of the Dragon n. He is that divine weapon that has bathed in the blood of countless divine dragons. The weapon that was forged from the horn of the Dragon God, that was able to gain its own will."Said the Holy Dragon King with pride in his voice, yet a hint of sadness could be seen in his eyes. ''What!'' Thought Yun Ming shock as he slowly trembled. There were many reasons why he was trembling, from the mention of the ancient and power Dragon n. To the fact that the Dragon yer Saber was a divine weapon, that was used to y countless divine dragons. Or just the simple fact that it was made from the body of a God. "...You said it gained its own will. How?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "The Dragon yer Saber used its own power after a long slumber to take the form of an orphan, which was known as the Sima Jinchi. From there it has been living its life as a human, with its strength increasing, until it reached the blockage of a Title Douluo. Unless the one Sima Jinchi met either father or the Silver Dragon King, then he would have continued to be below the Title Douluo rank."Said the Holy Dragon King "It was through the ne and father aura that things changed for Sima Jinchi. As when that streak of light hit him, he not only regains his dormant memories but his purpose. As he went back towards his King."Said the Holy Dragon King causing Yun Ming and Tang Wulin to go silent. The Holy Dragon King didn''t say anything more as he gave Tang Wulin one more loving gaze before dispersing into lights. In the room, the only thing that was left was Tang Wulin and Yun Ming. "...So, you have affiliations with the Dragon n?"Questioned Yun Ming with his lips twitching causing Tang Wulin to shrug his shoulder. "They keep calling me there father. So I guess."Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to massage his temples. ''Right... They keep calling him their father.'' Thought Yun Ming before his expression changed. As he began to realize that thest person they called as there father was the Dragon God. A literal god that was the leader of the Dragon n, the most powerful n in the ancient eras. "Don''t tell me you are his reincarnation?" Questioned Yun Ming. "I''m not." Said Tang Wulin with a roll of his eyes causing Yun Ming lips to twitch. ''Yet that dragon kept calling you father.'' "Anyway, since I know what happened to Simi Jinchi. It can''t be helped, although I don''t know what to tell the Southern Army Corps."Mutter Yun Ming with a sigh. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he watched Yun Ming thinking. It was only after a few minutes before Yun Ming''s eyes lit up and a smile appeared on his face. ''I know what to do.'' "Alright, I will go. I will tell Cao Dezhi and Zhang Huanyun what I heard today."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Any luck on your spiritual domain?" Questioned Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "I only made a bit of progress." Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to nod his head, although inwardly he felt shocked. As he didn''t expect for Tang Wulin to start making progress so soon. Yet he didn''t mind this but encourage this growth as he left the room. ''Back to training.'' Chapter 222: Abyssal Tide Alarm Chapter 222: Abyssal Tide rm Time flowed on, as within the next three weeks. Tang Wulin has been further increasing his strength through his training. With Old Tang training, understanding his spiritual domain and Destruction bloodline. While this was going on, Yue Zhengyu has been sparring with the other Blood Gods. Increasing hisbat experience and strength through constant pressure. He also has gotten help from Cao Dezhi to help him reach the level of Sword Soul, especially after witnessing Tang Wulin Spear Soul. While the others have been monitoring the abyssal passage and looking out for the Evil Soul Master that Zang Xin reported. So far only a few camps of them have been found, with the rest either vanishing or leaving in advance. As if they knew the Blood God Army wasing. # In a room, was Tang Wulin sitting in a lotus position on the floor. All around him was silent except for the sounds of his breathing. Yet there was a hint of scarlet-gold that was shimmering around his body. The aura was dazzling and bright as if it was alive, fading in and out. But then the aura shattered as Tang Wulin slowly opens his eyes with a hint of disappointment. "Not there." Muttered Tang Wulin. "That was the closest you have ever been." Zeref''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to sigh. At the moment, he has been trying to form a small world around him but to his evident irritation and disappointment. It would always fail, with just now being the closest he has ever been to producing something. "Well, Yun Ming did say it was arduous and long." Said Zeref but Tang Wulin only rolled his eyes. "You know as well as I do, that I have been in the spiritual domain for a long time." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to nod his head. Depending on how you see it, Tang Wulin already reached the Spirit Domain years ago. With his spiritual power bing even stronger after his breakthrough. "Still, that doesn''t mean you would be able to form it so easily." Zeref pointed out causing Tang Wulin to sigh. But before Tang Wulin could respond back he heard the unexpected sound of his soulmunicator. Tang Wulin walked over to hismunicator before picking it up and seeing what was on the screen. "An abyssal tide at rank four."Mutter Zeref causing Tang Wulin to grin. "Took it long enough." Said Tang Wulin before turning around to leave the room. "You know you could have easily hunt it down." Said Zeref but Tang Wulin only rolled his eyes. "You know as well as I do, that doing such a thing was useless." Said Tang Wulin. ''That is true.'' Thought Zeref as, without the formation, the fight with Surtr may not be possible, as the formation only works around the passages. "So are you going to wait for Surtr?" "Of course not. I will just y some abyssal creature to store up some energy as I wait for the ape."Said Tang Wulin as he rushed out of the barracks. He wasn''t the only one rushing out of the barracks, as the others were also moving out. From Yue Zhengyu who was training with Cao Dezhi to the other Blood Gods. Yun Ming and Zang Xin everyone else rushed out of the Blood God Battalion towards, the abyssal passage, while Zhang Huanyun began organizing the soldiers. ''Something is wrong.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he came to a stop before ncing all around. There was nothing but snow falling, with the asional icy gust that pushed everything around. Yet his instincts and senses were telling him that imminent danger was here. Tang Wulin quickly spread out his spiritual sense, which quickly covered a range of kilometers. ''So they''re attacking now.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he easily located all of the Evil Soul Masters all around him. The malice and hatred that were rolling off of them were too much for him to mistake them for anyone else. Yet something odd was mix with the malice, it was familiar yet distinctive as if it didn''t match. "Hello there." A pleasant voice rang out before someone appeared in front of Tang Wulin. It was a charming woman with blue hair that flowed down her back with piercing blue eyes that were sunken in and a huge smile on her face. Yet strangely enough, she had a crimson hue on her face as if she was blushing. But Tang Wulin didn''t care as he was able to quickly scan all of the people around him. ''Most of them are Spirit Sage, with her and a few others being Title Douluo.'' Thought Tang Wulin while the women in front kept smiling. "Mm, mistress did say you would be a difficult one. Well, it matters not, I just want to ask you something."Said the blue hair women causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "Will you join us?" Tang Wulin blinks his eyes in surprise, as he didn''t think they would ask him something like this. One has to remember because of him, the negative energy was being reduced at a rapid pace. As the people of the Douluo Continent is slowly starting to regain hope, something the Holy Spirit Cult didn''t want. ''So why aren''t they trying to kill me?'' Thought Tang Wulin with even Zeref a bit put off. "I thought most of you wanted to kill me?" "Kill you? Heavens no, well for us at least. Unlike those other unclothe people, we only wish for one thing."Said the blue hair women causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "What is that?" "That you be enveloped in our love." Said the blue hair girl causing Tang Wulin to look at her nkly. "...Did she." "She did." Said Sleipnir to Zeref''s response while Yggdrasil was just giggling at the words of the women in front of them. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, but he felt an ominous meaning from the words of the blue-haireddy. "Sweet child,y down your arms and join us. Join us in the path of spreading love to all."Said the blue hair softly as her eyes began to shine. Tang Wulin slightly narrowed his eyes as he saw the expression of the women. He saw a variety of emotions, but the most prevalent was love. "I refuse." Said Tang Wulin before he began walking onward causing the women to blink her eyes. "...You refuse?" Said the blue hair women as she began tilting her head with her eyes wide open, disying emotions Tang Wulin couldn''t perceive. "Yes." "...Mistress did say you would refuse this time."Mutter the blue-haired woman before she started to smile again. "Child loved by the ne and nature, we will bid a farewell." Said the blue hair women. "Oh? You''re not going to try and force me to join?"Questioned Tang Wulin but the women onlyugh. "Don''t worry, champion of the ne. You will be enveloped by our love, even if you try to resist. I''m confident our love will reach you, bringing you boundless joy and warmth." Said the blue hair women before a wisp of blue energy erupted from around her and then she vanished. It wasn''t just her but all of the other Evil Soul Masters who appeared around Tang Wulin. Even when he spread out his spiritual sense, that spanned for ten-kilometer, he didn''t find any trace of them. ''Was that teleportation?'' Thought Tang Wulin with his eyes slightly narrow. "Most likely. Still, I''m surprised you stopped to listen to them." Said Zeref. "I was hoping for them to attack, although the fight wouldn''t be good." Mutter Tang Wulin before ncing to Zeref. "What do you think about them?" "Interesting, as they said they didn''t want your death. Something I didn''t think they would actually say considering how much of a threat you are."Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to sigh. "I wonder what she means by enveloping all by their love."Mutter Tang Wulin but Zeref only shrug his shoulder. "Well, at least we know their organization isn''t just filled with just one mindset. It seems they may have a different ideology."Said Zeref. He didn''t think this was a different Evil Soul Master organization, as they already mentioned how they weren''t simr to the other members. "But this begs the question, who are they under?" Questioned Zeref in a thinking posture. "Thinking forter, let''s move." Said Tang Wulin before he dashed forward. It didn''t take long for Tang Wulin to finally reach the Grade S passage of the abyssal creature. He saw all of the soul beams that were being rapidly fired off by the Blood God Battalion soldiers as theybat the abyssal creatures. Soul beams and ammunitions shot onto the onught of abyssal creatures who were rushing onward. Countless amount of explosions erupted as the abyssal creatures were being crushed, yet they began to turn into mist. "Time to kill some time." Mutter Tang Wulin as he summoned his Golden Dragon Spear before dashing forward. Tang Wulin already reached the first abyssal creature who had thick armor and wings unfolded. He didn''t give the creature time to react as his spear had already pierced through its neck. As the mist of grey energy began to be absorbed by the Golden Dragon Spear, Tang Wulin once again began to weave through the abyssal forces. "It''s the Golden Spear!" "He here again!" "Look! They really are dying!" A glittering spear was stabbing out repeatedly, breaking and piercing through the waves of abyssal creatures. Yet it was then, Tang Wulin felt his instinct and senses go off, as he senses somethinging. As in the next instant, the sound of waves could be heard as an enormous stream of grey-colored energy was rushing towards him. Rumble! Simr to sea waves, the energy rushed forward as it began sweeping across the entire abyssal passage. The expression of the Blood God Army soldiers changed but Tang Wulin simply look on before squeezing his Golden Dragon Spear. Then he rosed it up before shing and stomping towards, causing the waves of grey-colored energy to split apart. Before sixteen dragons burst from the ground and started to devour the energy that was diverging to the side. "Impressive, no wonder he wanted you dead." A voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to look ahead. The creature had the appearance of a ck-bodied tiger with six wings that were spread out and with its body cover with dark rugged fur. "That is the Liger Emperor!" "Did it actuallye!" "What a pain." Said Tang Wulin as he lifted up his Golden Dragon Spear. Chapter 223: Battle Against The Empyrean Ape (1) Chapter 223: Battle Against The Empyrean Ape (1) Still, Tang Wulin rushed towards the Liger Emperor with a thrust of the spear, causing it to pierce over. A stream of golden-red lights left a trail behind as the spear appeared in front of the Liger Emperor''s chest. ''Fast!'' Thought the Liger Emperor in shock and slight fear as he swiftly reacted. ck lightning erupted from the Liger Emperor as he quickly backed off while moving his arm across, producing a lightning vortex. Streaks of lightning surged as the vortex started to devour the Golden Dragon Spear, like a ck hole. Yet Tang Wulin expression didn''t change, as the Golden Dragon Spear shined as its shadow grew and roared with tyrannical might. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Ascends the Heavens.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soars.'' A blue-golden grand dragon head was formed as it releases a thunderous roar before it surged with unstoppable might. The lightning vortex was broken through as the Golden Dragon Spear continued on its path toward the Liger Emperor. At that moment, the Liger Emperor was horrified, as it saw the terrifying dragon charging towards it. "Damn you!" Shouted the Liger Emperor as it opens its mouth before spewing out lightning. A thick streak of lightning surged from the Liger Emperor mouth, rushing forward like a raging river towards the golden spear. Yet it did nothing to stop the unstoppable force of the spear, as it pierced through the rushing lighting and injured the Liger Emperor. Roar! The Liger Emperor''s body trembled as it felt the spear not only breaking through its thick hide but to its horror, absorbing its essence. "No!" Instantly a vortex of clouds was formed before a streak of lightning that was as thick as a tree, hack down from the sky. To the shock of the Blood God Soldiers, it wasn''t just one streak but a shower of lightning as it descended down to wreak havoc. Tang Wulin simply inhaled causing all of the streaks of lighting to twist before being pulled a strong devouring power. Not only that but the Liger Emperor felt its own energy being devoured too. ''What the hell is he!'' Thought the Liger Emperor as it tried to quickly pulled out the Golden Dragon Spear and retreated. How could Tang Wulin let him go? ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' Tang Wulin instantly stomps on the ground causing sixteen dragons to erupt from the ground with a roar before rushing towards the Liger Emperor. Then he quickly twisted his body as he brought the spear into a circle causing it to bisect all of the abyssal creatures rushing onward. As this was going on the Liger Emperor thrust out its fists, causing lightning to erupt in front of him towards the sixteen dragons. Lightning interweaved like a spider web as it continuously sted outwards towards the dragons, producing an explosion on contact. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t mind this as he squeezes the Golden Dragon Spear before hurling it with all of his might. The spear crosses the distance in an instant, as it appeared right in front of the Liger Emperor, who had no chance to react. ''No!'' Thought the Liger Emperor as it saw the spear breaking through its forehead. The Liger Emperor tried everything to push back or divert the spear but it was all for naught as by time lightning appeared around it. The Golden Dragon Spear was already moving out of its head. The Liger Emperor stared at Tang Wulin, with its one eye that wasn''t damage in fear and deep regret before copsing. And as expected, its essence started to be absorbed by the Golden Dragon Spear when Tang Wulin called it back. "He actually killed the Liger Emperor! And So fast!" "Isn''t the Liger Emperor as strong as a Title Douluo!" "Amazing." The Blood God Battalion soldiers were both amazed and surging with fighting spirit. As they saw how easily Tang Wulin was able to kill the Liger Emperor. "What are you all waiting for! Keep attacking."Shouted one of the Blood Battalion Commander as he charged forward. All of the soldiers began charging forward as they began ughtering all of the abyssal creatures, with soul guns and ammunition raining down. Tang Wulin was about to join in too but then Sleipnir''s voice rang out. "You really can absorb their energy, even though it''s ne energy." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. ''They''re made out of ne energy?'' "Yes, this is why they keeping back. As their source is no different from the ne itself, you can even say they are made out of pure abyssal and ne energy."Said Sleipnir. ''I see.'' "Still this is a good thing for you. As not only can you use it to train your God yer Art but it''s possible to restore the world nature with their energy."Said Yggdrasil causing Zeref and Tang Wulin to be surprised. "That is possible?" Questioned Zeref. "It''s, and I''m sure that''s what the abyssal ne is trying to do with our ne." Said Sleipnir causing Zeref and Tang Wulin expression to change. ''So that''s why they have been attacking for so long.'' Thought Tang Wulin with Zeref nodding his head. "Not only that, if they are able to actually absorb the Douluo ne. It may be possible for them to be a Semi-Divine ne or maybe even a Divine ne."Said Yggdrasil with a grim expression. "That exins their persistence." Said Zeref with Sleipnir nodding her head. "Either way, you don''t need to worry about saving the energy for the Douluo ne for now. As, all you need to do is kill the Monarchs on each floor, which will allow the ne to absorb that floor."Said Yggdrasil causing all of them to nod their heads. "Still, you should also use the energy you absorbed to raise your spirit souls strength." Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. ''Is it because they''re absorbing ne energy?'' "Yes. Your Soul Spirits will be able to increase their age from the abyssal creatures, ne energy. Still, I would suggest you slowly leak the energy into them as you continue fighting."Said Yggdrasil. Tang Wulin could already hear Leviathan and Taotie''s approval of this. He only sighed before rushing forward with the new knowledge. As this was going on, Zang Xin and Yun Ming were able to reach the area where Tang Wulin was. Once they saw he was already here, they both nodded their heads before moving out to get ready for Surtr''s arrival. It wasn''t just them but all of the other Blood Gods who were informed about the n and the new configurations of the formation. Yet even still, Zhang Huanyun and Cao Dezhi were both frowning. "Way too much, this has gone beyond a normal rank four tides." Said Cao Dezhi causing Zhang Huanyun to nod his head. "How bad is it?" Questioned Blood Three through the soulmunicator each of them had. "It may beparable to a rank 6 or maybe even higher not from the strength of the creatures but the sheer amount." Said Cao Dezhi causing everyone''s expression to change. "Still, this isn''t necessarily a bad thing for Tang Wulin." Said Cao Dezhi. "Why do you say that?" Questioned Blood Nine. "He means with so much of the abyssal creatures around, Tang Wulin would be able to easily increase his power through their energy." Said Zhang Huanyun. "When you put it that way, it does make it better. Especially since he could absorb there essence even if there were destroyed by Surtr."Muttered Zang Xin. As they weremunicating with each other, Tang Wulin was massacring through the waves of creatures. While pouring the absorbed energy into his soul spirits and into his Soul and Blood core that started to greedily absorb the energy. ''Still don''t know why they need energy, I thought they were already done forming.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he bisected another abyssal creature. ''Unless.'' Tang Wulin for a quick second moved his gaze into his body, to see the two swirls of energy moving around his Soul Core. These two swirls were formed from destruction and life energy he absorbed from the Demon Ind a few months back. ''Could it be they are going to form a core?'' Thought Tang Wulin with his eyes slightly narrowed before he nces at the Blood Core. Nothing was changing about it, except there seems to be more color revolving around it. With its seven-colored brince shining more, more crystals and scales forming around it. ''Thoughts forter.'' Tang Wulin ducked under a piercing beam before shing upward with his spear causing one of the abyssal creatures to split. He was about to throw his spear towards the abyssal creature, Mo Shan before his body froze as he felt his instincts acting up. "It''sing." Mutter Tang Wulin as he looks at a direction. It wasn''t just him who froze but also all of the abyssal creatures who were moving around. Some of the had displeased expression while the others have a hint of feat shing in their eyes. "It''sing!" Shouted Cao Dezhi with Zhang Huanyun already moving. "All Blood Battalions Soldiers, retreat back to the barracks!" Shouted Zhang Huanyun through the soulmunicator. Proof that they were disciplined soldiers, the Blood Battalions didn''t ask any questioned and were already hurrying back. While some of them were confused about why Tang Wulin was just standing there, they figured he was apart of a very important n. Since he was the only one who could permanently kill the abyssal creatures. "Blood One, start it." Said Zhang Huanyun as he swung out his arm, causing nine golden lights to pierce out. Nine tokens sank into the passage wall with the entire abyssal passage shaking violently. In an instant, nine circr tforms slowly arose from the walls. When the tform arose, Blood one and the other Blood Gods, instantly dashed towards these tforms before taking a seat. "Use my Blood as a guide." Said Cao Dezhi as a puff of blood left his body before turning to mist. "Use my Blood as a guide." Said the other Blood Gods as a bloody mist started to revolve all around them. Immediately after they unleash the blood mist fused into the tform underneath their bodies without wasting a second. Instantly, the golden scriptures in the entire cavern were illuminated. They clearly lit up everything to the deepest part of the abyssal passage. However, the array immediately stabilized with a force of downward suppression from the infused blood of the nine Blood Gods. Then all of the Blood Gods began chanting different incantations as they began calling upon the natural nature spirits and ne energy. Countless amount of elemental molecules began dancing all around the great array that was being formed. "Now!"The cycle of the Blood Gods, the guardian of the nine spirits. Spin!" The nine-round tforms suddenly swirled. Beams of heaven and earth spirit'' lights descended from the skies, forming a conical barrier. They all shined before descending down upon Tang Wulin, who began to smirk. "It''s been a while." Mutter Tang Wulin as he felt the same sensation he felt when the ne energy was revolving around him before. "Indeed, while this formation is inferior to the one, we used before, it''s still nheless amazing." Said Sleipnir as she and Yggdrasil began close their eyes. As at the moment, they began to pull even more ne energy from the Douluo ne. A multi-colored crown formed upon Tang Wulin''s forehead as it shines with myriads of colors. Six soul rings appeared all around Tang Wulin. As a pulse of golden-energy spread through the area around him, making the whole area lit up in brilliant gold. The grass, trees, branches, and snow all began to shimmer and shine with golden-green energy as they all surge with Life Energy. Tang Wulin could sense and see it all, the whole area of the abyssal passage as he connected with all of the vegetation around. They have be his eyes and his soldiers. ''Seventh Soul Ring: Golden Dragon King True Body!'' Then his eyes suddenly glowed. Two flowing streams of scarlet-golden lightning suddenly shed through his eyes before they began to leak out with a hint of whiteness in them. Grand and mighty dragon''s roars began echoing through the entire area. Misty golden light and air started to appear before they turned dense as if they were steel-ted armor. A formless overbearing aura and tyrannical madness began erupting from Tang Wulin''s body, causing all around to feel oppressed. His entire body became buffer slightly with golden lightning crackling around him. His Golden Dragon Spear began shining with scarlet and golden lights. He had not transformed into a dragon but something simr to his own dragon force, where his human form has the power of a dragon. His multi-colored crown turned rougher and more tyrannical as endless dragon''s roars were heard from all directions. It was as if thousands of dragons were worshipping him! In fact, in the seven-colored jewel, one could hear thousands of dragons roaring out. Such a transformation and power even caused Cao Dezhi and Zhang Huanyun''s eyes to widen in shock. "Amazing." "Its as if he was bing a dragon."Mutter Cao Dezhi as he saw the transformation fusion with the nar energy, with the overbearing might of suppression leaking out. As this was going on, the snowy area was trembling as something huge wasing. The ground shook, snow was scattered as a huge shadow began to cover the abyssal passage. Bang! A huge fist descended upon the abyssal creatures who were dazed at Tang Wulin and the ne energy revolving around him. Some of them were crushed under the fist, while the others were instantly melted from the mes that erupted from the fist. In an instant, the abyssal creatures around the fist were turned into ash. While the others who were ten meters away watched in shock. All of the people present, watched as the Empyrean Ape Surtr shifted his gaze around as it chest moved up and down. Surtr was about to continue his rampage on the abyssal creatures, but he stopped when he senses therge fluctuation of ne energy. "Interesting, to think a mortal could manipte the ne energy like this and have such an overbearing aura." Said Surtr with his eyes narrowed. He watched as nine-colored lights began to dance merrily and revolved around Tang Wulin as dragon roars reverberate through him. Chapter 224: Battle Against The Empyrean Ape (2) Chapter 224: Battle Against The Empyrean Ape (2) "You are the one that battled and slew Fafnir." Said Surtr with his eyes slightly narrowed. "So what if I''m." Said Tang Wulin causing Surtr to chuckle. "Then I''m amazed. I thought only one of us or another True God would be able to in that battle lust wolf. But to think a mortal was able to aplish this."Mutter Surtr with glowing praise in his eyes. "Don''t worry, you will be joining him too." Said Tang Wulin causing Surtr to arch a brow. "In the afterlife?" "No, in my stomach." Said Tang Wulin causing Surtr to stare at him for a bit beforeughing out loud. "You ate his soul? Interesting. Alright, human, you garner my interest more than these mist of energy." Said Surtr as he stepped on one of the running abyssal creatures. "Lets us see if you are able to back up those words." Said Surtr with a vicious grin as terrifying aura began to exude from him. "Indeed." Said Tang Wulin as his light wings instantly appeared behind him. Then he stomped down on the ground, creating multiple fissures before shotting up into the sky, ten thousand meters high. "Oh? I see you don''t want to cause damage to this area. Fine, I will y your game."Said Surtr in mild amusement as he rose into the air with a mighty jump. "It''s beginning."Mutter Zhang Huanyun as he looked up above. It wasn''t just him but all of the other Blood Gods, alongside the Blood Battalions. They all look up in awe and wonder, with most of them feeling. Something earth-shaking was about to erupt. Tang Wulin released a roar that was filled with glory and pride as instantly all around him, the vegetation began to change. They all began forming into thousands of long spears, swords, axes, and etc. Arge variety of weapons that were filled with myriads of weapon. That turned the ground below, into a lush garden of weapons. "Rise!" All of the weapons instantly shot up into the sky, they all moved like a storm as they reached the same height as Tang Wulin and Surtr. Then Tang Wulin moved his hands across causing all of the weapons to tremble before, forming into a formation behind him. Instantly, thousands of weapons formed out of nature were hovering behind Tang Wulin. Surtr eyes shed with amusement before its slightly widen in the next second. Tang Wulin rosed his Golden Dragon Spear into the air before his eyes and body erupted into scarlet madness. ''Golden Dragon Raging Domain.'' ''Golden Dragon Inferno Kill.'' Scarlet-colored aura began to flourish, obscuring the sky in blood redness. Madness and vicious killing intent surged, shining fiercely with iparable brilliance. The scarlet color began to burst across and envelop everything around Tang Wulin. The myriads of weapons around Tang Wulin began to tremble before they started to turn scarlet-gold as the madness and killing infused into it. Surtr''s eyes narrowed as he felt he wasn''t looking at a human and a bunch of weapons made out of vines. But a general and his army that has bathed and ughter his way through iparable amount of battlefields. The murderous and madness lights rotated around his figure, roaring out and shining with the intent to ruthlessly crush everything. ''Second Awakening.'' ''Third Awakening.'' His hearts began beating like war drums as they rang out through the area. Tang Wulin instantly attacked, as there was no need to say too much. A Golden Spear was thrust forward, tyrannical radiance erupted forward, brilliantly illuminating the sky and piercing towards Surtr. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Ascends the Heavens.'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Soars.'' A dragon head was formed at the tip as it roared out loud, shaking everything in the skies above and earth below. The nar energy began coiling around the spear, striking out with the powers of the narws. Surtr let out an earth-shaking roar as his fist became covered with raging mes that surge everywhere as he thrust forward. The fist broke through the naturalws of the Douluo ne, as it began hacking through everything in its path! In an instant, the spear and fist collided! Bang! The sky shook, the cloud vanished, and the storm snowy storm was swept away from the shockwave produce. Yet neither Tang Wulin nor Surtr was pushed back, as they both red at each with viscous grins on their face. As even there head-on strike, was proof that the two were actually on par with each other with just pure strength! "Kill!" Tang Wulin pulled back his spear as it erupted with endless killing intent, before sweeping onward as a shadow began to form around it. A golden-red trail was left behind as the spear produce a perfect arc in the sky as it chopped across Sutr. Surtr snarled as it thrust out its fist towards the iing spear with tyrannical might that was twisting space itself. Yet as the spear and the fist collided! ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Emission.'' Tang Wulin swiftly twisted his body causing him to not only absorb the force of Surtr fist but also create an opportunity for him to strike. As he thrust out his spear once again, with it bing a golden-ck streak that struck Surtr red-brown fur. The Spear pierce through the divine energy around Surtr fur before inching it but not digging any deeper. Surtr roared as it mmed down its fist toward Tang Wulin, as it felt his fur being pierced but then his eyes widen. As all of the weapons behind Tang Wulin turned into endless streaks of light as they shot out towards Surtr. All of them roared out with life as Annihtion and Destruction Energy erupted from them. Surtr swiftly moved his fist into a thrust as mes swirled around his fist. Bang! The weapons and the fist shed, with the weapons behind sent flying and parts of them breaking down. Yet to the slight shock of Surtr, not only was his fist also slightly pushed back with bits of fur being cut. But the weapons were also able to hurt him. ''Is this how he was able to kill Fafnir?'' Thought Surtr in profound shock. It wasn''t wrong to say he was curious about how this mortal was able to kill Fafnir, as he wasn''t even a God. With thews of the world, protecting beings like them. It was almost impossible for them to be hurt, let alone kill by another being that wasn''t a god. Yet in this instant, thews of the heavens were not only pierced open but overturned. As not only could a mortal being harm a god but he was also able to match one. He was unsure of what he felt was real before. But after shing with Tang Wulin spear and weapons made out of vines, Surtr was sure this mortal had some way to bypass a the heaven. But Surtr didn''t have enough time to dwell on this as the Golden Dragon Spear came thrusting towards him once again. He swiftly swept forward with his other fist towards the golden spear. Bang! In an instant, Tang Wulin and Surtr began exchanging moves after moves. Spears and fist piercing out, mes and annihtion shing, ne and divine energy colliding. Within the next second, a hundred moves were exchanged. Surtr arm was striking out like a Warhammer, moving with unstoppable ferocity and extreme viciousness! His unstoppable fist roared out with life as they carried the might of a raging storm that was able to smash through all obstacles. Yet Tang Wulin spear became like a huge maelstrom that wanted to swallow and absorb all the iing attacks against it. He was diverting all of the savage attacks of Surtr. With him catching the topside of Surtr fist, directing it downwards before heshed out with his spear. His spear, flying out like a scarlet dragon. Within a sh, the spear had stabbed into Surtr arm that was swinging down before it erupted in destruction energy. The destruction energy began striking the fur of Surtr, slightly damaging and searing it. Roar! Surtr roared as he swung down his other fist, that began twisting space before arriving in front of Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin instantly raised his spear. As he took the tyrannical might of Surtr fist, absorbing its force, adding it to his own before thenshing out with his spear. That came shing diagonally, forming a mark on Surtr''s chest causing bits of blood to ssh. Yet this only made Surtr even angrier, as his body burned with mes. Surtr attacks became even more ferocious, as itunched different tempo of strikes with messhing out. Yet as if to not be outdone, Tang Wulin spear pierce out like lightning bolts, with his destruction and annihtion energy surging around him. Fist and Spear collided! me and Destruction shed! They were both weaving and striking through each other attack, with them exchanging over five hundred attacks. Surtr swung his fist toward Tang Wulin, who thrust out his spear that erupted with destruction energy, producing a flowing stream of destruction. Bang! Bothbatants were pushed back! As he was being pushed back, the myriads of weapons behind Tang Wulin flew out. Killing intent and madness fluctuating like a raging sea. They all moved like a swarm, as they immediately submerged Surtr''s whole figure as they hacked down on him. It was terrifying to the extreme, as Destruction and Annihtion began intimately interweaving. An earth-shattering roar was resounded from within the swarm of weapons before fire shone resplendently. Massive waves of mes began overflowing and turning the swarm of weapons into ash before it started burning space itself. The mes began spreading out a few meters, with it illuminating the sky. Surtr eyes were bloody red as the mes began to swirl around him and burning brightly. This scene causes all those below to widen their eyes in horror, thinking about what would happen if the me touched them. Tang Wulin only grinned before he outstretched his hand. "Trish!" Tang Wulin roared out before a trident with a blue shaft, thin crescent shape on both sides and a sharp prong appeared in his hand. Tang Wulin''s aura and presence became extremely intimidating as if he had the power to destroy the world. The Golden Dragon Spear roared out with tyrannical and madness, while Trish in his other hand crackle with fury and destruction. Tang Wulin squeezes both of the spears in hand as they both erupted with radiance and light. ''Golden Dragon Tremor Burst.'' ''Magic God Piercing Light.'' ''Magic God Spear.'' Myriads of technique coiled around both of his two divine spears as he thrust onwards, his spears piercing straight at Surtr. Boom! Two spears pierced over, streaking through the sky like shooting stars. Their aura surging forward, with ck-blue lights. Surtr expression changed, raising a fist and brandishing it towards the two spears that were in front of it. Bang! A myriad of energy scattered about, as the fist and spears shed for dominance. Both refusing to give up, mes and destruction fighting. Surtr releases a roar as his fist bursts with dark purple lights, causing it to weigh even more and smashing through the spear, towards Tang Wulin. Bang! ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Emission.'' Instantly his light wings appeared in front of him, forming into a sphere as the fist smashed into him and sent him flying, like a cannonball. Bang! Tang Wulin smashed into one of the mountains to the side, with two of his wings shattering and the others cracking. Yet Surtr didn''t stop his attack as he already closed the distance between him and Tang Wulin. The two giant fists, carrying an aura of unstoppable might, descended upon the world like a meteorite. Both of them smashed into the snowy mountain, causing the wholend to shake as fissures and crack began forming all around. ''What!'' Thought Surtr as he felt his fist not hitting Tang Wulin but something sharp. As lightning erupted, dispersing the snowy smoke and debris before showing Trish shing with Surtr fists. ''Time Magic: Compression.'' Tang Wulin appeared above Surtr with is Golden Dragon Spear, that was coiling and swirling with Annihtion. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Ascends.'' ''Magic God Rend.'' He hurled the Golden Dragon Spear downwards, as it shot out like a lightning bolt, producing thunderous noise. Roar! Surtr roared as he thrust out his hand as if he was trying to grab the spear before swinging it to the side. To Tang Wulin''s surprise, the Golden Dragon Spear not only stopped but also shifted to the side and into the snowy mountain. ''Is that attraction?'' Thought Tang Wulin in surprise before he instantly called back Trish in his hand. Surtr released a torrent of me from his mouth, sting towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin swiftly side-stepped the attack before thrusting Trish up into the sky causing the sky to change. The sky trembled, as Trish began shining hotly. The dark clouds arrived like waves and roared as they began to form above Tang Wulin and Surtr. As if heaven and earth wrath were being summoned, the sky above began to crackle with lightning as a vast ck expanse was formed. The ne energy that was swirling around him began to stream into Trish, causing it to shine even more brilliantly. ''Don''t tell me this is...'' Thought Surtr in shock, as he felt the ominous rumbles above. In an instant, Lightning bolts erupted, surging and descending towards Surtr! It let out a thunderous noise as it smashed towards Surtr who quickly smashed his fist into it but his expression change. "Heavenly Tribtion!" Lightning interweaved through the ck expanse, gathering even more endless lightning before even more lightning descended downwards. Surtr quickly thrust out his fists, turning it into a series of thursts that collided with all of the lightning bolts and dispersing them all. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t mind this as the winds were bing more terrifying, with snow and ice flying everywhere. The lightning element was gathering and storing itself through the sky as it rumbled with noise, the sounds deafening. Multi-colored lighting was shing through the clouds causing the abyssal creatures and soul masters to shiver in fear. Then with a sh downward, lightning poured down like a raging sea, immediately engulfing the area below and releasing deafening noise. Surtr released a roar as golden mes began to envelop his figure causing the temperature to rise to a terrifying level. As everything around him began to meltdown in haste beforepletely fading away and transformed into a ck void. Snow, mountain tops, and rubbles all around were being burned out of existence as Surtr began to force the golden mes towards his fist. Rumble! The mes were twirling around Surtr fist like an asteroid belt and shing like a luminous star. As the mes finished gathering, Surtr thrust out his fist, sending overflowing waves of golden mes towards the lightning descending. Both attacks surged towards each other, each with the intent of devouring and engulfing everything with their might. In an instant, both of their attacks shed with each other! Ear-splitting and Earth-shaking noise rang harshly through the area as the two attacks shed with matchless brilliance. Wisp and swirls of lightning and fire were washing over the whole area as these two struggle for dominance. Until both attacked died out from neither giving in, causing mes and lightning to scatter around the battlefield. Boom! Not a secondter, did Surtr clench his fist as the air and space around it fist began to distort before it thrust it forward. Tang Wulin expression change as he felt Surtr utilizing the power of heaven and earth to empower his already terrifying fist. The fist roared out with the naturalws of the Douluo ne as it ascended towards Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin only narrowed his eyes before shouting. "Spear!" An overbearing and unyielding aura erupted from Tang Wulin''s body alongside a breathtaking golden mist. Tang Wulin regalia turned into a seven-colored robe that shined with seven-color radiance and dazzling lights. Seven giant dragons who were all seven-colored began to dance merrily around his jeweled crown that was also shining with the divine radiance. Holy white and golden mist had begun swirling around Tang Wulin before they turned into miniature dragons. The dragons were revolving and coiling around him with the intent to shield him from all mishaps and attacks. In his hand, was a glittering spear that was shining brilliantly with a heroic and intimidating aura. It was shining with a seven-colored radiance while hundreds if not thousands of dragon roars could be heard from this spear. Tang Wulin aura felt as if it wanted to swallow and dominate everything under the sky, looking down on everything in the world. His eyes shined with seven-colored radiance, they were sunken and empty, like the boundless cosmos. It was just as if the one who spoke was an unrivaled being who looked down on all. An endless aura spread and erupted from the Dragon ying Spear. Tang Wulin could feel the influence of the Holy Dragon King, as the need to execute and behead everything under the heavens was unleashed. Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Tang Wulin squeezes the Dragon ying Spear as he thrust down, with a pleasant streak of light forming as it pierced down towards the oing fist. Natural Laws, nar Energy, and Seven-colored radiance began to swirl and revolve around the spear as endless amounts of dragon roars rang out. ''Endless Spear!'' Bang! It was as if the sky was obliterated, as they collided. Yet the nine colored spears broke through Surtr''s fist before it turned into a sweep. "Scram!" Bang! The spear turned into a graceful arc as Tang Wulin twisted his body, smashing his spear into Surtr and sending him down. Yet this wasn''t the end, as that sweep turned into a sh, causing Surtr to quickly raise his guard! Bang! Surtr was forced back down once again, as that sh not only make him bleed a little but also carried dominating force. Yet if this wasn''t enough, Trish came piercing over, like a lightning bolt. As it borrows the power of the storm above, shing with multi-color lights and surging with mes. Bang! Trish smashed into his Surtr, creating a great explosion of lightning and mes. Roar! And then the golden dragon spear erupted from the mountain, as it came piercing over with sixteen heavenly dragons. Each dragon roaring out with unyielding and unprecedented rage, as if they wanted to destroy the world. Surtr roared out as endless mes erupted from his as he rose the gravity around the area by a hundred times. Yet the Golden Dragon Spear and the sixteen heavenly dragons trembled before they all vanished and in its ce was Trish. ''Time Magic: Spatial Switch.'' Trish burned with savage fury as its lightning and mes began to fight against the oppression of Surtr''s gravity control. While this was happening, Tang Wulin squeeze the Golden Dragon Spear and Dragon ying Spear before hurling them both down. Surtr roared out as he clenches both of his fists before thrust upwards towards the spear. The heavenly dragons roaring out with the golden and seven-colored spear. The two attacks collided with the spears being sent flying from Surtr tyrannical fist but Tang Wulin only smirk. As instantly, thousands of massive spinning spheres of vines that shined with golden-green colors erupted from the ground. Blue-ck lights danced around them as they came piercing forward like god-ying spears. Surtr felt his divine sense go off as he notices the vines and knew he couldn''t get hit by them. He thrust out both of his palms before releasing a roar, with a force that caused the waves of vines and Trish to be pushed back. As if there was an invisible force erupting outwards! Chapter 225: Battle Against The Empyrean Ape (3) Chapter 225: Battle Against The Empyrean Ape (3) Tang Wulin instantly outstretched his hands, calling back Trish and the Dragon ying Saber. Then with one stomp, that began to twist and bend space, he instantly shot forward like an arrow towards Surtr. His two spears were apanied by a myriad of color radiance that dance, revolve and swirl around with a terrifying aura. With a roar, Tang Wulin thrust down his two spears that erupted with a powerful pressure, descending upon Surtr. Surtr snarled with his eyes narrowing as he struck out with his fist that erupted with the power of gravity and fire. The spears and fists collided! The sky began shaking as they fought for dominance! Yet to Surtr and everyone else shock, Tang Wulin let go of the spears as he stomped on the air above before rushing forward. The spears were still colliding Surtr''s fist, making him toote to react. As Tang Wulin twisted his body, with his Golden Dragon Spear appearing and shining brilliantly before he thrust forward. A golden streak stabbed towards Surtrs head causing Surtr to let out a roar, producing a repelling power that smacks it away. Yet it was in that, instant Tang Wulin fist came crashing down, smashing into Surtr''s face. The sounds of bone creaking could be heard as Surtr was pushed back. Then Tang Wulin leg came hacking over, like a ck-blue sword chopping downwards. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon tail.'' ''Magic God Sword.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' Surtr''s body trembled before he was sent flying straight down, with blood leaking out of its mouth. Tang Wulin didn''t let up, as he summoned his three spears back and rushed off towards Surtr, pressing his attack. The Blood Battalion, Abyssal creatures and the rest who were watching, were shocked as they began to understand, what it meant to battle at the peak. The sky shook and the earth trembled! Tang Wulin with his three spears once again shed and collided with Surtr. They all began exchanging moves, with them shing over a hundred times. Trish roared out in fury as erupted in mighty waves of lightning and fire, that struck down with terrifying might. Surtr reacted with an overflowing fist of mes that shed with the terrifying light, every single streak shing endlessly. The Golden Dragon Spear hack down with countless dragons and ck-blue light swirling around it, descending upon Surtr. Continuous waves of energy crashed down upon Surtr causing it to stagger, allowing the vines that had erupted from below to bind it. The Dragon ying Spear pierced over taking advantage of this opening. It broke through Surtr guard, smack the other fist away before hacking down on its chest. Thin lin was formed from the spear sh but Surtr didn''t have time to cry out as a foot stamped down upon its face. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Shakes The Earth.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' ''Magic God Eruption.'' Power rippled underneath Tang Wulin foot, which was crashing down on Surtr before it erupted. Sixteen heavenly dragons erupted from under Tang Wulin, as they smashed into Surtr''s figure and forced him down. Each dragon biting down on Surtr, rippling with powers, ck-blue lights shing with madness. Then in the next instant, they all exploded with a massive explosion, that sent a shockwave through the sky. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t done as he thrust his hands up, causing vines to erupt out of the ground. They were as thick as a snowy broad tree, as they hacked upwards. These golden-green vines pierced upwards with golden-colored overflowing! Surtr back was exposed as the vines stabbed forward but Surtr''s eyes shined as the vines came close to piercing him. Swoosh! Instead of piercing Surtr, the vines twisted around his body before hacking towards Tang Wulin. ''Was that repulsion? Or was it something else?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he slightly narrowed his eyes. Yet as the vines came close towards him, his figure vanished, causing the great vines to streak past without hitting anyone. ''There!'' Surtr narrowed his eyes as he saw Tang Wulin running down on the vines, with his aura bing even more terrifying. Gripping Trish, he hurled it forward with all of his might, causing it to pierce over in a streak of ck-blue light. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Ascends.'' Then, heunched himself forward with both his Dragon ying Spear and Golden Dragon Spear piercing downwards. They tore through the sky as they shed with Surtr! Surtr roared out as its fist struck out with fury and rage, bing even more brutal and savage as it shed with the three spears. As Tang Wulin fist descended upon it, his eyes shined. As the fist smashed into Surtr''s face, not only did it not do any damage but it allowed Surtr to react. Bang! Surtr fist smashed into Tang Wulin''s figure, causing him to fly off to the side like a speeding arrow. ''Crap! Did it just manipte Inertia and friction?'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight shock but he still reacted. As his Golden Dragon Spear appeared right where he was heading, with him twisting his body to smash into the spear. As Tang Wulinnded on the spear, it began to bend from the overwhelming force. Yet it still held on, proving its durability as a divine weapon, allowing Tang Wulin tounch himself forward from the spear. He outstretches his hand, calling back the Golden Dragon Spear before hurling it forward, with the Golden Dragon Spear splitting. ''Time Magic: Parallel World.'' Hundreds of Golden Dragon Spear appeared, with all of them roaring out with rage and madness as they pierced towards Surtr. Surtr''s expression changed, as he once again put into the defensive and passive position. As he defends against all of Tang Wulin attacks. Not only was Tang Wulin attacking with his spears, but he was using nature from below and his own god body to smash into Surtr. Yet even with all of this Surtr still held on. As he smashed his fist into Tang Wulin, backhanding Trish away and smashing down on the Golden Dragon Spear. Before he red at the Dragon ying Saber stabbing towards him, with the air around it trembling and halting it. Yet Tang Wulin appeared right behind Surtr with his fist thrusting out, smashing into Surtr causing him to stagger. Trish descended, with aplex array of lightning, filling up every inch of the surrounding area with bolts of lightning. Trish and the raging sea of lightning tore through the sky, as they hacked down on Surtr. Yet Surtr swiftly reacted as swipe his hand across, causing the descending lightning curve. Not only did they curve but they all hack towards Tang Wulin as if they were being controlled. Then his figure vanished, appearing fifty meters away from Tang Wulin and the descending lightning. But Tang Wulin didn''t make a move to evade as he shot towards Surtr, with the sea of lightning bolts following behind him. Surtr''s expression change as he saw, what Tang Wulin was trying to do but before he could stop him, his back was smashed in. As a gigantic spinning tree smashed into his back causing him to stagger forward, allowing for Tang Wulin to summon Trish before hurling it down. Alongside the raging sea of lightning that hacked towards Surtr, who was staggered a second ago. Yet as proof of his god-abilities, Surtr divine sense erupted outwards instantly freezing the spear in ce. Then it released a roar that shatters the space above, causing the void to absorb the myriad of lightning. Yet instantly, a seven-colored spear swept over with unyielding might and extraordinary brilliance. Surtr growled as he struck out with overflowing power that broke space itself. In an instant, these two forces collide! Bang! The Spear and Fist collided with world-shaking killing energy overflowing through the sky, shaking everything. One shouldn''t look down on the Dragon ying Saber, as this was a weapon formed from the horn of the Dragon God when he was at his peak. Not only that but it was also being supplied with ne, nature and the Saint Bright Dragon King power. Yet the true reason for its might is its refusal to be dominated by Surtr. It was a weapon that has in countless amount of divine beings! This was a weapon that has ughtered over countless divine beasts. These divine beasts rang from God Officers, all the way up to second ss level gods! This weapon was undoubtedly a weapon for ughter and destruction! Its burst of power was allowing it to sh with Surtr heavenly might, that could suppress everything in the world. It was then, Golden Dragon Spear chopped down on Surtr, shing him until he was forced to back down. ''Time Magic: Territory.'' Instantly, a tomoe like an orb appeared in front of the Dragon ying Spear, with Tang Wulin appearing out of it, he seized it. Then with a roar, he hacked out with a continuous wave of nine-colored brince that smashed into Surtr and caused it to spurt out a mouthful of blood. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t let up, as countless orbs that were simr to tomoes appeared all around Surtr before Tang Wulin thrust forward. ''Time Magic: Parallel World.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' Trish, Dragon ying Spear and Golden Dragon Spear erupted forward through these orbs, creating hundreds of them. They all hacked down towards Surtr! Surtr was surprised at this power, with him noting this wasn''t temporal powers but spatial. Tang Wulin was utilizing the power of the territory magic that was known back in Fiore. This ability allowed him to conjure an orb that resembles a tomoe, which allows him to manipte the space around any object or thing he desired. Allowing him an extraordinary versatility through the maniption of space, whether it would be for offense, teleportation or even defense. This was a terrifying skill, as the number of options it gave was utterly amazing. Unless one could nullify its powers, it was almost unbearable. Surtr narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t make a move to defend himself, as in the next instant he vanished. Tang Wulin instincts and senses screamed as his body swiftly twisted before heshed out with a kick upward, as fist descends upon him. Bang! Destruction, Annihtion, mes, Gravity and Divine Energy erupted in the sky! Tang Wulin and Surtr began sending out streams of attacks back and forth. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Techniques, Fists, Soul Skills, Divine Attacks, and limbs were being unleashed like an overwhelming tide. Countless amount of violent collisions were happening as Tang Wulin and Surtr fought even more fiercely and brutally against each other. Their fight was fought savagely close range, with both of them moving, weaving in and out through the sky. Ear-splitting and earth-shattering noise was ringing out as the sky became bathed in a myriad of colors as blood ssh around. The constant collisions of their attacks were bing even deadlier for them as they felt the wounds piling upon them. Shockwaves were sweeping through the area causing the mountains below to severely shake and the snow to be dispersed. Tang Wulin and Surtr were continuously swapping positions, alongside the glittering spears that were smashing across. The people down below watch in awe, as Surtr fought against Tang Wulin and the three terrifying spears around him. The number of strikes that were being struck out was released was beyond ten thousand. With countless wounds piling upon them from their onught of attacks. Yet it would all-heal back up, in seconds as Surtr and Tang Wulin began to look for any opening they can take advantage. Surtr fisted broke the space around as it began shaking the whole sky as it smashed down towards Tang Wulin. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Emission.'' Tang Wulin''s light wings quickly formed in front of him, as his body shined and the energy around him spin rapidly. Bang! His lights wings shattered, with the space below him cracking and forming fissures from him taking the punch of Surtr. Yet not only was he not pushed back but he was given a chance to counter-act as his legsh up with terrifying might. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Swings Its Tail.'' ''Magic God Tail.'' ''Magic God Spearhorn.'' ''Time Magic: Compression.'' Tang Wulin leg created a graceful arc as it ascended upwards towards Surtr, with his leg-breaking through space. Bang! The strike struck Surtr''s chest, caving in his chest a bit before making him spit out a mouthful of blood. This strike was too heavy, as it carried both the overwhelming force of Surtr and Tang Wulin, alongside the full might of his God yer Art. Yet Surtr didn''t get pushed back but on responded with a fist that was surging with heaven and earth. Bang! A tyrannical fist crashed into Tang Wulin before smashing him down, like a shooting star. ''Nature!'' Instantly vines erupted from the ground before moving upwards to form a gigantic hand to catch Tang Wulin. Boom! The vines were shattering as the force of Surtr fist was forcefully pushing Tang Wulin through the vines. Yet Tang Wulin was able to stop himself from crashing into the ground with the vine''s help. Not without him spitting out a mouthful of blood, as he felt his bone break and creak from thest attack. Alongside the blood leaking from his mouth, as the saw the split hand and brokes vines all around him. He knew the damage would have been more if he didn''t have his regalia on him, which lowered the damage by a lot. ''To think him using heaven and earth to empower his fist would hurt so much.'' Thought Tang Wulin. One might think he was able to equally sh with the cmities with no problems, but they don''t understand just how difficult it was. While he may match them in physical prowess when it came to other aspects like divine power and utilizing thew of the world. The Cmities grasp over this is enough for him to bepletely suppressed and beat if he isn''t careful. It was why, he always pushed them into closebat, as it would force them to focus more on melee than other attacks. ''Still, to think their closebat would so terrifying. The powers of heaven and earth, alongside divine energy, truly is amazing'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt his internals rapidly healing. Honestly, Tang Wulin''s advantages are onlyparable to the number of advantages the Cmity can utilize. But then again, it wasn''t like this was a bad thing. A grin spread from Tang Wulin''s face as his aura became even more terrifying with endless dragons roars and murderous intent. He could feel his inferno kill and raging domain roaring out with life, as scarlet mes frantically began to revolve and dance around him. Trish, Golden Dragon Spear and Dragon ying Spear instantly appeared, revolving around him like an asteroid belt. Psst! Waves of killing intent, madness, and destruction erupted outwards towards Surtr like a god-ying spear as they ruthlessly tore through the air. Surtr only grins back at Tang Wulin before a heavenly and world-suppressing aura descending from him. It was as if Surtr wanted to suppress everything under the heavens, dominate all living beings and devour everything below. Both of their terrifying power instantly collided and sh! The sky became split between a golden-red, seven-colored and purple-blue aura that was shing with a raging orange-red and gold. Their impact was shaking space itself, creating cracks and twists! Tang Wulin clenched his fist as the three glittering spears were revolving around him, while Surtr red down with his fist burning with power. As they get ready tounch themselves at each other, both of their senses fluctuated causing them to nce to the side. As down below them, something was happening. With their spiritual senses, they were able to perceive all of the abyssal creatures that were below them were being turned into mist. A giant fissure was formed in front of the abyssal passage, Grade C. As a vortex began to form before it started to suck in the mist. Everyone watched as the abyssal creatures screamed as they were all being absorbed by the abyss-like vortex that just showed up. "You pests. Did you have fun, making a mockery of my servants." A cold voice rang through the whole area. A greyish light began expanding through the area, shaking the Blood Gods Great Array, but nothing else happened. "Interesting, whatever is controlling this array. It seems to have in-depth knowledge of the ne." The cold voice echo, alongside a terrifying aura that began pouring over the whole area, shaking the mountain and earth. "Either way, this seal won''t be able to stop me. As at this moment, it''s no longer a seal but a generator." A formless pressure descends upon the snowy area, that caused all of the people below to tremble as the sky began to shake. Cracks began forming around the vortex that was absorbing a considerable number of abyssal creatures before the vortex shattered. Boom! "What the hell is that." Shouted Zhang Huanyun with his expression turning grim. As in this moment, a massive arm as white as a polished jade broke through the fissure and gave off a terrifying presence. Itcked blood or any warmth as it began to grow bigger through the area. "Your majesty! Sage King!" "My Lord!" Were the shouts of the abyssal creatures as they all saw that enormousrge arm that broke through the fissure. Just who was the Sage King? He was the top existence in the abyssal ne, the ruler and king. The Lord of the ne that was born after thousands of years of forming and the one who created the abyssalyers of the abyssal ne. A being who was capable enough to ascend into the divine realm if he so wishes to. Yet he didn''t do that, as he wanted to make his divine realm and be the king. His strength was strong enough for him to above a Limit Douluo and Half-step God-Level being. He had long reached the ranks of a God, and unmatched being. The only reason why the Douluo ne didn''t get conquered thousands of years ago was the great lord was asleep. How could the Soul Masters in that time resist the power of a god? "Now pests, hurry up and die." Said the Sage King in a cold voice as pale white energy seems to surge out from the pale arm. As the Sage King pale arm struck upwards to Tang Wulin and Surtr who were staring at each other. The Sage King knew about the existence of Surtr, a being who was a God being from the memories of his abyssal creatures. He didn''t n on destroying or harming him yet, as he wanted the beast to continue running amok but then the appearance of Tang Wulin changed everything. Not only did the kid above him have the ability topletely kill his abyssal creatures, but he could fight a God Level being too. Such a being couldn''t be allowed to alive, as the abyssal creatures would be nothing more than sheep for the ughter. But he knew he couldn''t defeat both of them in a brief amount of time. So he waited for them to wear each other out before attacking. At this moment, he was utilizing arge amount of ne energy from the abyssal ne, to fully kill both Surtr and Tang Wulin. Yet, Tang Wulin and Surtr did not panic when they saw the massive fist that was pulsing out with pale white energy. Nor did they panic as they felt its terrifying might as if an entire was smashing towards them. Their expression merely turned into one of annoyance. Tang Wulin clenched his fist, with Surtr following behind him and then turned around. Surtr also shifted to the side, as the fist finally reached them. "Fuck Off!" Both beings yelled as they struck out! The glittering spears shined as they each hacked out and pierced over. mes overflowed as fist descending alongside a scarlet golden fist. Bang! "What!" Shouted the Sage King in shock as his fist shed with the beings above. The sky began shaking as cracks began forming in space, continuous streams of energy began surging out as they fought for dominance. "Who said you could interfere! Just fuck off!"Shouted Tang Wulin as heshed down with his leg, summoning his leg bone. ''Power Crush.'' Bang! Therge pale fist was forcibly sent back down! With Tang Wulin and Surtr chasing after it. Chapter 226: Battle Against The Empyrean Ape (4) Chapter 226: Battle Against The Empyrean Ape (4) An ear-splitting noise sounded. Tang Wulin struck out with a fist, smashing one of the fingers of the pale white arm to mush and causing grey blood to spread. While his glittering spears pierced into the pale finger, with Surtr descending with a massive fist that sent therge arm down even more. "How dare you!" Shouted the Sage King as hisrge arm erupted with ne energy Thews of the world shook as therge arm struck out with a fist that stirred up the winds and broke through the sky. Tang Wulin only red down as he summoned his Golden Dragon Spear before descending towards the fist. The shadow of the Golden Dragon Spear was stirring with unyielding and terrifying might as Tang Wulin felt himself getting lost. As the fist reached Tang Wulin, with space breaking and terrifying fluctuation emitting from the fist. Tang Wulin roared out as he thrust his spear forward, breaking through the terrifying fluctuation and ignoring the spatial destruction. The Sage King watched in shock as the Golden Dragon Spear turned into a golden star that obliterated and plowed through all obstacles. "What!" Shouted the Sage King as he felt the Golden Dragon Spear tear through his defense, going as far as to pierce through his bones. ''How could he break my godly flesh so easily!'' Thought The Sage King in rm, even Surtr was surprised at this scene. Since the beginning of its fight with Tang Wulin, the human was never able to fully break through its flesh and injured it. While Tang Wulin did create wounds on his body, they were at most light wounds that quickly healed in an instant. Yet now he just saw, a godly flesh being easily broken through. "He did it." Muttered Yun Ming with a slight smile. Beings like Surtr and the Sage King wouldn''t know what happened, but how couldn''t he? After all, he was the one who started Tang Wulin on the path of learning how to bring out his Spiritual Domain. ''It seems he took some inspiration from Na''er.'' Thought Yun Ming. Tang Wulin swept his glittering spear in an arc, causing a deep gash to from on the pale hand before twisting his body and thrusting out again. ''Transcendent Pierce.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he the spear once again broke through the pale flesh. Had he heard what Yun Ming thought, he would have chuckled as he wasn''t wrong. It was just he didn''t only use Na''er''s own infinite pierce as an inspiration. He also used the Golden Dragon King powers of crush and tear, which allowed it to break and obliterated all obstacles. What Tang Wulin wanted was a domain that allowed him to shatter all obstacles, no matter how durable or strong it was. Surtr opened his mouth, he spat out a wave of raging mes that roar out with deafening sound, as descending like a river. Tang Wulin instantly backed up, using one of the fingers of the Sage King as aunching pad. Then as he moved ten meters back, he twisted his body and hurled his Golden Dragon Spear towards the arm. "Damn You!" At this moment, therge pale arm struggled fiercely, as it tried to resist the onught of attacks of Tang Wulin and Surtr. The Sage King continue supplying his arm with the energy of the abyssal but it was still bing harder to hold on as he fought against them. He was at a disadvantage, enduring too many attacks as three glittering spears smashed up into the arm before two fists descended again. Tang Wulin and Surtr were continuously striking him until his whole arm was shaking with flesh being scattered around. "Arrr!" Tang Wulin gripped his Golden Dragon Spear before thrusting downwards into the arm and making it absorbs its essence. "You Dare!" "Begone!" Shouted Tang Wulin as he smacked away the pale finger that was rushing towards him before breaking the other one. Then he pulled out the Golden Dragon Spear as he flipped out of the way, as Surtr smashed down with a fist filled with gravity. The Sage King let out a roar as his arm was forcibly pushed back into the deep fissure that was formed by him. With thest thing, the Sage King seeing was countless fists and spears smashing down. "Stay out!" "You pest!" Shouted both Tang Wulin and Surtr as they both grip the fissure before forcibly closing it, with the wails of the Sage King ringing out. "They actually forced him back in."Mutter one of the abyssal creature as he watched in profound shock. It wasn''t just him, but everyone was shocked at how easily Tang Wulin and Surtr were able to force back the Sage King. Yet neither Surtr or Tang Wulin cared about the Sage King anymore as they both twisted their body before shing once again with each other. Ear-splitting and thunderous noise rang out! Tang Wulin thrust out his fist as countless vines appeared behind him, rushing out together with his spears, towards Surtr. Surtr thrust out his fist that surged with destructions as mes, gravity, and particles were swirling around his fist. Bang! Bloody light sshed out. Tang Wulin and Surtr fists were both shattered apart. Tang Wulin felt his fist being broken down at a sub-atomic level while Surtr felt Tang Wulin breaking through his godly flesh. Both of them withdrew at the same time, as blood gushed out everywhere. Tang Wulin Dragon ying Spear roared out in seven-colored radiance as he hacked down on Surtr. Surtr eyes shed as gravity and air around began to reduce the overwhelming force of the seven-color spear. Then he struck out with a fist with Tang Wulin reacting with his spear, causing a collision. Yet Tang Wulin expression change, as he felt the terrifying power behind this attack. ''Time Magic: Compression.'' In an instant, Tang Wulin vanished before appearing above in the sky, thirty meters away, with blood leaking from his hands. ''So he can control the four fundamental forces of the universe.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt just the shockwave produced by Surtr was breaking him. ''Well, I might as well used the energy stored in here.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he summoned his Golden Dragon Spear. He had raised his spear into the sky before it began to shine, as he felt the abyssal energy being poured inside of him. Yet how could Surtr give him this chance? Surtr clenches his fist as power began to revolve around his fist before he struck out, producing an attack that split the sky. A big beam of energy began ascending towards Tang Wulin, shattering space. "He can manipte nuclear fission!" Zeref''s voice rang out, with him not hiding his shock. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t move to evade, as watched the overwhelming attack arrived in front of him, with him only smirking. Tang Wulin instantly began to inhale, while thrusting out a hand to stop the attack. The sphere began to distort as wisps of energy began to leak out before getting eagerly devoured by Tang Wulin. Yet it continued onward before colliding with Tang Wulin''s hand and then exploding, creating a huge shockwave that shook the sky. The great wind stirs through the sky from the terrifying attack, but Surtr''s expression didn''t show any happiness as he narrowed his eyes. "I didn''t think this was possible." Tang Wulin''s voice rang out as the smoke cleared, allowing Surtr to see him. Tang Wulin hair was shimmering with an ethereal glow, that was holy and divine. Spectral scales were being formed around his body, simr to that of an ethereal armor that was ckish-blue and white. ck tribal markings were appearing around the area of his spectral armor, intersecting with them and alongside the mist that was revolving around him. White-ck energy flew and revolve around him in endless forms as if a yin-yang cosmos was being formed. Red and purple lights were coiling around his auras at the distinct edge, causing even Surtr to shiver in slight fear. His eyes were shining, with both eyes being brilliantly white. Specs of stars were shing all around him, dazzling white as snow and beautiful as the moon. It was resplendent, divine and holy! "God Force."Mutter Tang Wulin as he felt his power spiking and his control over heaven and earth increasing at a terrifying pace. If there was a Dragon Force, then there must also be a God Force and Devil Force, allowing one to tap into the true power of the yer Art. Tang Wulin was able to ess this power in such a short amount of time because of the abyssal creatures and Fafnir. Absorbing Fafnir''s soul open the lock for him and the constant abyssal energy shattered the door for him. Tang Wulin summoned his spears around him before dashing towards Surtr in a blinding streak of ckish-white. With the specs of lights shining, as if it was a stream of stars were being formed from behind. The speed heunched himself was so fast, that Surtr wasn''t able to react as Tang Wulin instantly reached him. Tang Wulin hacked down with Trish in hand, with itbining with his God yer even better than before and bing iparable. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Swing its Tail.'' ''Magic God Sword.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' Ear-splitting noise released loud and clear. A great explosion rang out as the skies shook once again with cracks extending who knew how many meters. Surtr''s body was forced back a bit with blood flowing from the newly formed gash on his chest, with the other two spears hacking down on him. Seven-color radiance exploded outwards in waves as the Dragon ying Spear smashed into Surtr forcing him down. Alongside the Golden Dragon Spear that pierced into Surtr''s chest and began leeching his vitality. Roar! Surtr roared out in rage as the spears that were hacking down on it were pushed back by an invisible force. He could feel the destruction energy running amok in its body and quickly crushed it with his divine power. Tang Wulin didn''t waste any time as he sprinted downwards, his body shining dazzling with sixteen heavenly dragons that were roaring out. There roars, and aura was overflowing with a ck and white radiance that was engulfing everything in the sky. He was fearless and unyielding as he descended upon Surtr with an overwhelming fist. Trish shined as countless bolts of lightning were hacking down alongside, his Golden Dragon Spear and Dragon ying Spear. ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' ''Magic God Fist.'' Surtr only narrowed his eyes before he began ascending towards Tang Wulin, every step he took shaking the naturalws of the ne. A terrifying aura began to leak out of Surtr as he clenched his fist that was searing with golden light and mes. It was too bright as if Surtr fist was the sun itself, that overlooked and suppressed everything. Surtr struck out his fist, causing the whole area to shake and energy to burn brilliantly. Tang Wulin didn''t retreat as heshed out with his full force. In an instant, they both collided. The sky split, earth sunken, mountains all around shattered and the snow disperse as a deafening noise was produced. The storm above trembled as the shockwave from Tang Wulin and Surtr sh was too terrifying, affecting even it. "Kill!" Fist and fist shing, wrecking the area around. Spears hacking, sweeping, thrusting and shing through the sky, as the fundamental force of the universe was ripping the sky apart. Tang Wulin and Surtr were unleashing everything as Tang Wulin sent out a myriad of God yer techniques. With him grabbing on to the Dragon ying Spear before sweeping forward with it, unleashing an attack beyondpare. ''Magic God Eternal Light.'' Seven-color and ck-white radiance mix together as they filled everywhere, waves of energy erupting everywhere. Yet Surtr shifted back, evading the strike beforeshing out with a kick that erupted with speed far beyond any. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Emission.'' ''Body Sect Secret Technique: Golden Royal.'' Tang Wulin figure shined as grabbed on to his Golden Dragon Spear before elevating it to take the hit of Surtr before twisting his body. The Golden Dragon Spear became a streak of light as it arrived in front of Surtr with space ripping from the terrifying force behind it. Yet instead of stabbing into Surtr, it instantly stopped as Surtr using his power over friction to reduce its force and movement to zero. Then he increased the gravity around by a hundred times causing Tang Wulin to stumble, allowing him to thrust out his fist. Tang Wulin''s body was sent flying from the fist but Surtr didn''t let up yet as he swung down his arm. This caused Tang Wulin''s body to be forcibly pushed down to the ground, from Surtr utilizing gravity and telekinesis. But the ground was the safest ce for Tang Wulin, as a vast number of vines erupted from the ground and wrapped around Tang Wulin. They were shining with ck-white light that seems to have fusedpletely with them, producing vines that were ster. As Tang Wulinnded on the vines, he let out a roar. Calling upon nature and the ne full power, the ground trembled before it erupted. Tens of thousands of vines that were ck-white erupted from the ground, releasing endless streaks of dazzling light. ''Magic God Heavenly Spear.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' An untold number of vines began to interweaving with each other, turning and forming into terrifying killing weapons. A wisp of purple and scarlet energy swirling around the points, as they gave off a terrifying feeling of destruction. Annihtion and Destruction Energy surges with killing intent, as the vines rose to the sky with the urge to unleash death! The intent alone was breaking through the area as over tens of thousands of vines roar out to the heavens as they hacked upwards. They were able to obscure the sky from below, as they turn into hundreds to thousands of streaks, hacking towards Surtr murderously. "Useless!" Roared Surtr as his battle intent erupted past the peak. Surtr stretches out his arm to the sky before the world started to shake as heaven and earth started to resonate with him. Thews, divine energy, and sense began topress inside of his palm that began to shake the sky. Heavenly pressure, divine might and a world suppressing aura pressed down upon the area as Surtr narrowed his eyes. Roar! With an earth-shaking roar, Surtr struck out his fist that shined with brilliance and boundless energy as it broke through everything. A fist that was no longer restrained by thews or limits of the world. "Fist God." Old Tang''s voice rang out in Tang Wulin''s head as he saw Surtr fist descending. In an instant, these two attacks collided! The whole continent began shaking. Streams of energy were scattering and spreading all around. The storm above was blown away, Blood God Array was shaking and forming cracks. The passages were crumbling, with the soldiers below covering their head in fright. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t stop his onught as he charged upwards to Surtr even though he was shing with the vines. Trish erupted with terrifying lightning and mes that were forming a vast spiral of energy. The Dragon ying Spear burst forward with endless seven-colors and ughter intent as it surged in waves. The Golden Dragon Spear roared out with tyrannical destruction and madness as it pierced forward. Tang Wulin ascended upwards with sixteen heavenly ck-white dragons that release ear-splitting roars. Thousands of vines were rushing behind him, all surging with killing intent as they shined with a scarlet-gold color. Alongside them were specs of spiraling lights that were shined with a ck-blue light. Yet it was at this time that the vines that were shing with Surtr fist, shattered apart. "I said it was useless" A divine aura spread through the sky that began to cover the whole sky in orange-red lights. Surtr''s eyes red before he outstretches his hand, creating an enormous ball of flicking divine energy and nuclear power. "Begone." Surtr thrust down the sphere towards to Tang Wulin, with the sphere dwarfing Tang Wulin and all of his attack. The sphere was wider and bigger than a thousand meters, surpassing even some of the mountains around the Douluo Continent. Yet Tang Wulin did not falter as he continued onward, as he felt his cultivation growing even stronger and stronger. With a roar, he grasps on to the Dragon ying Spear that was shining with seven-color radiance before elerating. Tang Wulin was now running upwards to the descending sphere, that looked no different than the sun as it came down. He clenches the Dragon ying Spear, feeling the connection between it and his fusing. The Saint Bright Dragon, Dragon ying Spear, and Tang Wulin were forming a connection no different than Spirit Fusion. As waves of seven-color and holy white radiance erupted from them, as Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes. With one cleave upwards, the sphere that was descending was cut in half! With seven-color and holy white radiance following the spear trails as the mighty waves reached up to Surtr. The split ends of the sphere exploded beside Tang Wulin, with them producing a terrifying shockwave. Surtr roared as he spewed out mes that collided with the seven-color and holy white radiance before dispersing. As this was happening, his other spears finally reached him alongside the spiraling lights and terrifying vines. It was in this moment that Tang Wulin twisted his body before hurling the Dragon ying Spear forward. Then as Trish and the Golden Dragon Spear were passing him, he struck out with all of his strength, hitting the buts of the spear. This caused the two spears to shoot out with terrifying force and speed, no weaker than the Dragon ying Spear. The three spears, vines and spiraling lights hacked towards Surtr. Surtr red down before clenching his fist and roaring out. "Time to return this world, back to the Primordial Era." Roared out Surtr as divine aura began pervading through the sky. His aura erupted outwards, shaking the sky and creating cracks as power started to swell in his fist. Surtr instantly struck down, as Tang Wulin attacks finally reached him. Bang! Like an unstoppable force, Surts fist struck down the spears, shattered the vines and erase the lights that were hacking towards him. The sky became bathed in a blinding light, that blinded everyone below. Yet it was at this moment, that Surtr Divine Senses screamed at him as a spiraling orb, simr to that of a tome appeared above him. But it was toote. ''Time Magic: Spatial Transport.'' Tang Wulin appeared out of the orb, with the Dragon ying Spear surging with vigor and might. "You sure can take a beating." Mutter Tang Wulin as he hacked down with the Dragon ying Spear, releasing wave after waves of seven-color and holy white radiance. The spear shed through Surtr''s head as Tang Wulin fused his Transcendent Pierce with his Dragon ying Spear. Allowing him to ignore the toughness of Surtr''s body and fully cleave through his body, down to his chest. Then with a thrust of his hand, Tang Wulin broke through Surtr''s chest before grabbing his divine soul and ripping it out. Blood ssh endlessly! Surtr shifted his body to smash down on Tang Wulin with the heaven and earth surging around it. But it was futile as Tang Wulin blurred, twisted before vanishing. ''Time Magic: Backtrack.'' Tang Wulin appeared above Surtr once again with his Dragon ying Spear hacking down once more. And splitting Surtr in half. Chapter 227: Abyssal Thoughts Chapter 227: Abyssal Thoughts Blood sshes down from the sky, raining down on everyone below. No one was able to see what was going on above, as it was being obscure from the bloody rain and clouds that formed. "It''s gotten quite."Mutter Yun Ming as he narrowed his eyes above. It wasn''t just him was staring above, but all of the people around. Whether it be the abyssal creatures or the Blood Battalion Soldiers, they were all wondering about the result of the earth-shaking battle. Neither side has ever seen a battle quite like this, a battle caused heaven and earth to tremble uncontrobly. None of them below has ever seen or experience a God-Level battle before. One had to understand that God-Level beings wouldn''t normally be able to fight upon the ne. As their power was too strong for the to withstand. Just from the battle that happened above them, they knew either of these beings above could have easily destroyed everything below. While the abyssal creatures still recalled the scene of the Sage King, their monarch and god being pushed back. The abyssal creatures that were still around, found this result hard to ept because the Sage was the highest level of existence in their hearts. The Sage King was both their originator as well as their invincible God. Yet this invincible God was not only suppressed but forcibly push back into the abyssal world. Even though it was only an arm that was pushed back, such a result still created a crack in the abyssal creature''s view of the Sage King. While the Blood Battalion Soldiers were in shock from the earth-shaking battle to both Tang Wulin and Surtr pushing back the Sage King. They all had many questions, but they didn''t speak out. As they were all waiting eagerly for the result, with the soldiers hoping that Tang Wulin was able to win. It was just then, that everyone below saw something huge falling. "T-That''s the ape body!" One of the Blood Battalion soldiers yelled out as they saw Surtr split body falling like a meteorite. In a matter of seconds, Surtr''s body crashed down into the ground, causing the ground to slightly tremble. This caused everyone to shift their eyes to the body of Surtr that was split and bleeding out. Yet at this moment, three streaks of light also descended from the sky but not in a soft manner. Bang! Dragon ying Spear, Trish and the Golden Dragon Spear crashed down next to Surtr, in the same manner. Alongside them came Tang Wulin who pierced through the blood rain and cloud and crashed down causing a cloud of dust to form. It was only after a few seconds that everyone was able to see the condition of Tang Wulin. He was fine! In the Blood God Barracks, the Blood Battalion Soldiers were excited, surging with joy and awe as they saw the dead Surtr. Even though they were well-trained soldiers, soldiers who fought in this battlefield for years, they still couldn''t help but roar out. They were filled with too much pride and amazement; they were unable to hold back as they began shouting. "He did it!" "A God was killed? By a mortal!" "Not just any mortal! But a human! Our race!" They were all looking at Tang Wulin in profound reverence, as the feats he had aplished today are unsurpassable. Even people like the Blood Gods and Zhang Huanyun were already shaking, their lips trembling and body as they saw this legendary scene. Who was Surtr? A God! An existence that was unstoppable in the world, able to ughter everything in this world from the beings to thews. It wasn''t wrong to say that if Surtr wanted to, he could rule everything in this world with no opposition. Yet that same being was split in front of them and now dead, never to walk the ne every again. Even though Yun Ming already showed them the picture and report of the battle between Fafnir and Tang Wulin. In the end, they always had some doubts about how this Soul Sage was able to not only sh with a God but y it. Yet seeing it first hand is always better than hearing about it. It was like a dream. They simply didn''t dare believe what they were seeing. Yet they were forced to as the amount remarkable things Tang Wulin achieve in this fight was unimaginable. From ying a god to suppressing the ruler of the Abyssal ne. ''We can do it! We can destroy the abyssal ne!'' Was the thought that reverberates through the Blood Gods and Zhang Huanyan as they began to move towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin let out a sigh as he moved his gaze at Surtr who was still bleeding out. With a will, he had caused vines to erupt from the ground before they started pulling the body into the ground. As this was going on, he grabbed on his Golden Dragon Spear before turning his gaze towards the abyssal creatures remaining. This caused all of them to shiver, as they felt a formless pressure and fear descending upon them. As they saw the grin that began to form on Tang Wulin''s face, they began to tremble. Then in an instant, they all began running away while screeching out. This caused all of the Blood Battalion Soldiers and even the Blood Gods to be shocked. This was the first in a thousand years, maybe even since the invasion that the abyssal creatures had ever shown such fear. Yet it wasn''t unbelievable, as these abyssal creatures just saw their god get smashed down and another god slew. How could they still have the courage to fight anymore? Especially if the person they were fighting was the being who aplishes all of this. Even if he looks like he was tired, they still wouldn''t think of trying. As being killed by him, meant permanent death for them. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t mind this, as the grin widens on his face before he began to chase after he abyssal creatures. # "Amazing."Mutters a man in ck-robes as he gazed down at the bloody battlefield that was caused by Tang Wulin and Surtr. He wasn''t alone, as there were countless other people in ck robes behind him. If Tang Wulin was here, he would be able to recognize these people. As they were the Evil Soul Masters who stopped him before he went to fight the abyssal creatures and Surtr. "Truly, seeing it in person is far better than hearing it." Mutter the blue hair woman as she slightly narrowed her lovely eyes. "Won''t it be hard to bring him salvation? With his power and intent up to now, it seems this one lusts after battles."Said the man in the ck robe causing the blue hair women to shake her head. "It matters not, as all will be brought salvation. So what if it''s hard? At most he will be one of thests few that will be engulfed by our love."Said the blue hair woman as a smile sprouted on her face. "Our love will reach him and if our love isn''t enough. Then ourdy love will be the one to reach his battle lust core and give him eternal happiness."Said the blue hair women as her eyes widen in joy while spreading out her arm. The people around the blue hair women also smiled as their eyes held a ze and soft look to them as if their face was blushing. "Now then, let''s leave. Ourdy is expecting us back soon."Said the blue hair women causing everyone around her to nod their head. As they started to leave, the blue hair women turned back to the battlefield, specifically looking at Tang Wulin. "Ultimately, you too will join us, my dear." # In a gray-white world, where luminous mist and fog obscured the sky. Numerous mountains and hills were spans all around, yet there were only silence and a sense of mncholy. The abyssal creatures were all walking around the ce with their heads down and feeling of fear, as they were uncertain. On an ivory throne, sat the Sage King who was lost in thought while looking in the distance. The Sage King was thinking about everything from months ago. When he felt the surge of power on the Douluo ne, that was strong enough to send a shockwave into his realm. It started from the firstyer and then reached up to the seventy-eightyers. The only reason the Sage King was able to notice this was because each of theyers was apart of his body. In the deepestyer, held his origin and source. At first, he was confused but then after a while, he had a thought that he found outrageous. It wasn''t until after the appearance of Surtr on the snowy ins of Endless Mountain that he gains confirmation. The Douluo ne has a God! Not just one God but two more. As unbeknownst to the others, the Sage King senses have grown to the point where he could easily sense the powers of the Douluo ne. While he can''t identify anything on the ne, he can gauge the energy that the beings on the ne are giving off. And to say he was shocked that he found two other beings simr to Surtr would be an understatement. He had so many questions, where did these beingse from? Wasn''t the Divine Realm lost? How was it possible for three god-level beings to be born? Wouldn''t the nar Lord have stopped such a thing? Yet there was no answer, as even with all of his power. Not even he could see into the future to understand just what was going. Still, he knew this was an opportunity for him to take advantage of. As he knew with the help of Surtr, the seal could be easily broken. It was why he consistently produced an abyssal tide beyond rank three without waiting. As he wanted to incite Surtr''s curiosity to break into the abyssal world. It didn''t matter whether Surtr breaks its way into the abyssal world or broke the seal, as either way it was beneficial for the Sage King. ''But things changed with the appearance of that human.'' Thought the Sage King as he recalled the abyssal essence from one of the tides before noting back. At first, he was confused, as he knew none of them being in the other ne had been able to make any breakthrough in fighting the abyssal creatures. Yet just a few weeks ago, only a few of the essence he sent into the ne hade back. Initially, he thought the humans had trapped the abyssal creatures but then that all changed once he found out about Tang Wulin. That there was a human that could absorb the essence of the abyssal creatures and that his strenght wasn''t weak by no means. As he was able to kill off the abyssal creatures that were as strong as Title Douluo. "My Lord?" Questioned one of the abyssal kings kneeling in front of the Sage King. "Speak." Said the Sage King while still staring into the distance. The abyssal king gulp, as he knew that he interrupted the Sage King while he was thinking, such an offense would normally mean death. "Why did you attack them at that moment? Wouldn''t it have been better to attack them when they were weak or after one of them had killed each other?"Questioned the Abyssal King. The Sage King said nothing at first causing all of the Abyssal Kings to shiver as they thought he was angry. "My main objective wasn''t to kill them." Said the Sage King causing all of the Abyssal Kings to look up to him in shock. Not to kill them? They all thought that the Sage King would have killed the two beings who were a threat to him and his invasion. ''I guess they would be shocked.'' Thought the Sage King with a sigh as he shifted his gaze towards them. "You all wouldn''t know this but there have been some changes through the universe." Said the Sage King causing them all to furrow their brow. "Change my lord?" "Ripples, shattering and breaking has been set through the universe. It was only because of my cultivation that I was able to gain a wisp of it. The main reason for my invasion merely was to check and confirm something."Said the Sage King causing the Abyssal Kings to look at him in astonishment. "My lord?" "What I found is something both frightening and disturbing. Soon, the Douluo ne and maybe even this ne will be devoured or destroyed."Said the Sage King before narrowing his eyes. "And there may be nothing we can do about it." Chapter 228: Sage King Thougths Chapter 228: Sage King Thougths Shock! All of the Abyssal King was shocked at the words of the Sage King. The Abyssal ne might be devoured or destroy? Impossible! They all refuse to believe such a thing and it showed on their faces even though they were in front of the Sage King. "Don''t worry about it." Said the Sage King with a sigh as he notes their expressions. He wasn''t surprised they wouldn''t be able to understand. As maybe only those who have to reach his cultivation could truly understand and feel this hidden sense of ambiguity through the universe. Sometimes he found his existence both a blessing and a curse. With his power, it wasn''t mistaken to say he could reach the strength of a God-King. But the problem was, that he was the embodiment of the abyssal ne. Everything in this ne was apart of him, giving him the power to both dominate and destroy everything. It was no wonder that all of the abyssal creatures revered him as a God, as it wasn''t just because they all came from him. But this state wasn''t ideal for a person who wanted to be a God. Since he was the embodiment of the ne, he could never be a True God. Unless he evolved the Abyssal ne into a divine realm. Meaning he would have to devour and invade other nes to help push his realm beyond a normal God realm. As neither, he or the abyssal creatures could increase power while in this state. That was the n thousands of years ago. As it was only six thousand years ago that he found a world filled with life force. It became even better after he found out that the divine realm wasn''t around. Meaning no one would have been able to stop his rampage through the nes. ''But now.'' Thought the Sage King with his expression turning grim. If he truly went true with his n, then there may be a chance of him being annihted. But if he doesn''t he may be devoured. "My Lord, do you know how that human and beast could have be a god?" Questioned one of the Abyssal King. "The beasts, I have no idea. As not only can the ne not support multiple gods but beasts can''t be a God." Said the Sage King with his eyes slightly narrow. "As for the human. He wasn''t a god; what he did was use the power of the ne to empower himself but even with that, he didn''t be a god."Said the Sage King causing the abyssal kings to blink their kings. "So how was he able to beat you back?" It wasn''t just the Abyssal Kings who were confused but even the Sage King. ''Is it truly possible for one to increase there strength so much?'' Thought the Sage King in contemtion. The Sage King was very powerful, in his realm. He was no weaker than the Gods themselves. Even with the pressure of the ne, he should still be above all other beings on the Douluo ne unless they were a god. ''But that human disy prowess,parable to that of a God.'' Thought the Sage King in slight awe and shock. He knows just how big the difference was between a God, and a Limit Douluo was. This wasn''t something that even the ne energy could help one cross. Even if one was cherished and doted on by the ne. It still wouldn''t be possible for the elevation to be so high, especially when Tang Wulin was only a Soul Sage. ''Unless he has some type of secret in his body.'' Thought the Sage King as he slightly narrowed his eyes in thought. ''It seems I may have to be an observer for now.'' Thought the Sage King as he tapped his throne. ''Or maybe that could work.'' # "And that''s thest one." Said Zeref as he watched Tang Wulin golden dragon spear pierced into the screeching abyssal creature. Tang Wulin didn''t respond to Zeref as he let out a sigh before getting into a lotus position. He instantly started directing the abyssal essence that he absorbed from the abyssal creatures and the Sage King to his soul spirits. He knew he couldn''t stall any longer, as he could feel his body practically breaking apart from just holding in it all. This wasn''t because of the abyssal creatures he absorbed just now but the energy he absorbed from the Sage King. He didn''t know how but just from his stabbing his spear into the Sage King arm, he felt like he was absorbing the entire world. ''Is this really how much energy, a god, have?'' Thought Tang Wulin in a bit of shock as the best estimate he had before was from Fafnir''s soul. With just him eating Fafnir soul, his Magic God yer art elevated to the Soul Douluo level. This may not look like a lot from one absorbing the soul of a God, but that was far from the truth. As he went from the God yer equivalent of a Soul Grandmaster to a Spirit Douluo. That was essentially over six realms that were skipped. Now with thebined might of the abyssal creature and Sage King energy, he could feel his Soul Spirits cultivation increasing. Leviathan and Tao Tie were devouring the abyssal energy like there was no tomorrow, rapidly raising their cultivation. While the abyssal energy was nurturing the spirit ring of his Sarial and Kirin as he felt their age increases. As his soul spirits cultivation was increasing, Tang Wulin was feeling his own body getting stronger by the minute. As it wasmonly known, the higher grade or cultivation your soul rings were. The stronger it will make your body, soul and spiritual power be. It was why, having a whole set of ck and red rings was ideal if you wanted to stand on the peak. As the amplification they gave you was something that couldn''t bepared to rings that were weaker than them. This was why most soul masters weren''t equal even in the same realm and stage. As their ring set up and the age of the ring was an important factor besides their skill level. This was also why Tang Wulin''s body was so heavenly defying. Not only did his yer Art and Golden Dragon King enhance his body but his ring set up also yed a crucial role. One must remember, Tang Wulin had three rings that were one million rings. This was something that has never happened in the past, to any other Soul Master. As Tang Wulin was directing the energy, Zeref was surveying the area around while going over the battle from before. ''The gap is narrowing.'' Thought Zeref as hepared Tang Wulin battle between Fafnir and Surtr. In the first one, Tang Wulin had to take many risks, while also getting smack around when Fafnir started to use his divine power. While they expected this, it was far worse than they thought. Especially when Tang Wulin had to risk a suicide attack with Fafnir. While with Surtr, he was able to fight him rtively well, albeit he was still pushed back but at least he was able to keep up better. To the point where he was able to kill off Surtr, with a n that didn''t involve him bating a full suicide attack. Still, Zeref was a bit surprised by the way he used his levitation to fight with is three spears. ''Could this be the type ofbat style he will be moving towards in the future?'' Thought Zeref. With the ability of his three spears, Tang Wulin could easily overpower his opponent. Then smash them apart with his own tyrannical body. As Zeref was thinking this, the footsteps of the Blood Gods and Zhang Huanyan were heard as they finally reached Tang Wulin. "He seems to be cultivating right now. I guess he couldn''t wait, as the energy may have been too much."Said Cao Dezhi as he narrowed his eyes causing the others to nod their heads. "For a little while, we will guard him. As there are Evil Soul Masters still around."Said Yun Ming causing everyone to nod their heads before moving out. In a few seconds, hundreds of Blood Battalion soldiers were formed all around Tang Wulin as they kept an eye out for any enemy. They all kept had a stoic look on their face as the bloody rain came to an end, with snow starting to fall once more. If anyone else was to see this scene, they would be shocked. At the sight of countless soldiers, standing around one person in an area filled with bloody snow. As the snow began drifting across the area, with more falling in around them and slightly covering them. Yet none of the soldiers minded this, as they all felt that Tang Wulin deserve at least this much. As this was going on, Yun Ming, Cao Dezhi and Zhang Huanyun were talking. "Now that Surtr is dead, there only one more Cmity that his left." Said Zhang Huanyun causing both of the men to nod their heads. "Have you found it yet?" Questioned Cao Dezhi but Yun Ming shook his head. "We haven''t found him at all. Its as if the Cmity had simply vanished from the world."Said Yun Ming causing Cao Dezhi and Zhang Huanyun expression to turn grim. This was by no mean a good thing, as this meant thest cmity had be a hidden bomb in the Douluo ne. Just how terrifying was this? This meant Jormungandr was no different than a predatory in dark, stalking its prey. As it could attack and disappear anytime, it wants. "Do you think it''s staying undersea?" Questioned Cao Dezhi after a bit of thinking. "We think that''s the likely bet. But you all know how dangerous undersea is."Said Yun Ming causing all of them to nod their heads. The undersea world is no different than a new ne for every soul master who wasn''t attuned with the water element. It''s not wrong to say, that they would be no different than a fish onnd if they ventured into the world underneath. And that was just ignoring the spirit beast that lived and roams underneath. As down below, the Sea Beast had its own top ten ferocious beasts, simr to the ones in Star Dou forest. Unlike the ones in Star Dou Forest, these beasts have never been disturbed for the past thousands of years. Meaning, their strength may still be at the pinnacle or even beyond that. "It seems he is done." Said Cao Dezhi as he moved towards Tang Wulin, with Yun Ming and Zhang Huanyun following behind. "You finished absorbing the energy?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu but Tang Wulin only shook his head. "I only had time to absorb some it. I need more time to absorb the rest."Said Tang Wulin casing Yue Zhengyu to nod his head. "Anyway, what''s up with them." Said Tang Wulin as he nces at all of the soldiers who were saluting him, with reverence. "Short answer? You just became a god in their eyes." Chapter 229: Battilion Celebration Chapter 229: Battilion Celebration The cold northern wind whistled through and the snow danced with the wind. The sounds ofughter and cheer could be heard through the snow-fillednd. The Blood Battalion Barracks were covered top to bottom with the snow, looking like an icy pce in a world of snow. It waste, with the sky dark as night and the cloud parted away, allowing the moonlight to shine down below. Such a thing was rare in the Endless Mountain, as the clouds would be always obscure everything and give off a hollow feeling. Yet as if the world wanted to celebrate, the clouds were gone, causing everything to shine and shimmer. The Blood Battalion Soldiers were in an uproar as they all went over the recent events. From the death of Surtr, pushing back abyssal creatures and the Sage King. All of these events went back to one person, Tang Wulin. When they all thought about Tang Wulin, they couldn''t help but sigh in jealousy and reverence. Jealousy of not being him and reverence for being able to see this aplishment. They all couldn''t help butpare to him to Tang San and Huo Yuhao. Tang Wulin had this type of aptitude, his aplishments were actually equivalent to achievements of these greats two figures! In a way, this already proved his qualification to be on the same level. This was a world where there were all types of genius. Ones that broke through each rank easily, one who could fight above their own rank and others who could rapidly form their own intent. And the list goes on and on, with there being arge amount of these people. In fact, it wasn''t wrong to say a whole generation surpasses the previous one, time and time again with the increase of breakthroughs. Proven by the creation of soul spirits, Battle Armors, and cultivation resources. Yet, just how many of them were able to be a God? Since the beginning of the Douluo ne history, it has been hard to answer such a question. But if one only asks in thest twenty thousand years? Only two were able to achieve this result, Tang San and Huo Yuhao. With the first one being seen, while the second one is believed to have be one with no tangible proof. In thest twenty thousand years, possibly only two people were able to ascend, while others be lost in time. It wasn''t like the other others weren''t talented nor because of theck of resources. It was because bing a god was just that difficult. So for these soldiers to believe he was on the same level or even above Huo Yuhao and Tang San? That could be considered praise surpassing everything else. "They sure are noisy."Mutter Zeref as he sat next to Tang Wulin who in a lotus position. It has only been four days since the death of Surtr and yet the soldiers were still partying and having fun. As from what he found out, the abyssal creatures haven''t left the passage during this time, to the confusion and suspicion of the higher-ups. This was because they didn''t believe the Sage King would stop the invasion of his realm just because he was pushed back. Especially after so many years of invading and gaining nothing, something that even Zeref had to agree with. ''It was only for an instant but it felt like the Sage King may be far stronger than even the Cmities.'' Thought Zeref with a hand on his chin. He knew Tang Wulin also experienced it too, as the energy that he absorbed was proof of this. Either way, the Blood Gods and Regional Commander allowed the soldiers, time for reprieves and fun. This precisely was a battle that they could celebrate. Even further proof that, everything they have been doing isn''t useless. Zeref shifted his eyes to Tang Wulin who was gradually starting to raise his cultivation after so long. Tang Wulin had already finished pouring the essence into all of his spirit souls and rings, increasing their age. From what he was told, Leviathan and Tao Tie cultivation were boosted to a higher amount than first expected. Leviathan went from the cultivation of 43,000 to 60,000 years, with Tao Tie elevation being even higher. Tao Tie went from a cultivation base of 35,000 to 70,000 causing even Yggdrasil and Sleipnir to be surprised. It was only after interrogating her, that they founded out why. Tao Tie devouring power was able to devour more essence than Leviathan and Sarialbined, to the dissatisfaction of Leviathan. Tang Wulin''s other spirits had their cultivation increased by twenty thousand, with Tang Wulin body elevating higher. As Zeref recalled all of this, the space in front of Tang Wulin distorted and twisted before it broke, with someone walking out. Lavender-silver hair draped down, with violet eyes that locked onto Tang Wulin meditating position. Violet''s eyes revealed a bit of surprise before the girl moved towards Tang Wulin. Each of her steps released a continuousyer of silver wisp that illuminated the whole room as if her beauty wasn''t already doing that. ''If she is here...Did the n work?'' Thought Zeref as he nces at Gu Yue who was moving towards Tang Wulin. Gu Yue reached the bed of Tang Wulin, with her standing in front of him, her head hovering above him and staring down. Her gaze was indifferent, without any emotion in them, but slowly, bit by bit, care and love were appearing. Gue Yue moved her hand towards Tang Wulin''s face, being careful to not disturb him and as it slowly reached his cheek. With a faint smile, she began caressing his cheek, an act she has rarely if ever done before. Yet in an instant, a hand shot out before curling around her waist and bringing her down. "You..."Muttered Gu Yue in shock and slight embarrassment as she found herself in Tang Wulinp, once again. Yet despite the embarrassment, she couldn''t help but quiver at the feeling of her body pressed against his. As her body unconsciously moved into the warmth of his hold, a hold that made her safe with everything else fading. Golden-blue eyes were staring at her, with a hint of amusement twinkling in them as if they found the scene before amusing. "You weren''t cultivating this whole time." Said Gu Yue with her eyes narrowed in slits, with red hues slowly spreading from her neck. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as his eyes slightly soften before he moved his head down, between Gu Yue''s chest. He bathed in her warmth, as he felt the softness andfort of his face resting upon her. A brow was raised as Gu Yue gazes at the head with golden-white hair that was settled in her bosom. "Why do I even put up with you." Said Gu Yue with a sigh but she didn''t remove Tang Wulin from her chest. Her hands began to move down on Tang Wulin''s hair, with Tang Wulin''s response being only his hold on her tightening and a small chuckle. Gu Yue noted his arms seemed very protective as if he wanted to keep her locked away. Yet oddly enough, she didn''t mind as she felt the world around melt away like the snow on a sunny day. After that, neither of them said anything. As they held each other close, body melting together, with only the sounds of their breathing ringing out. It was only after twenty minutes that Gu Yue began to speak. "You have killed Surtr." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, but he didn''t need to, as he moved his head from Gu Yue''s chest before gazing at her. "Don''t be surprised, no matter what you do. I will always know."Said Gu Yue as she moved her hand from his hair to his face. "Are you a stalker now?" Questioned Tang Wulin with mild amusement causing Gu Yue to roll her eyes. "Someone has to watch over your battle lust self." Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to slightly smirk. "Oh? Is that your job now?" "Obviously, you are my sweetheart." Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin eyes to slightly widen. "Sweetheart, huh. I didn''t think you would be the one to call me that."Mutter Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to pout. "Be quiet." Said Gu Yue with a re, with her cheeks bing slightly red, whether it be from embarrassment or anger, Tang Wulin didn''t know. Yet it didn''t matter to him, as the silvery hair girl sitting in hisp, became, even more, enduring and cute. Tang Wulin moved his lips to her lovely neck before lightly kissing it causing her to tremble and shift awkwardly. "...When did you start doing that."Said Gu Yue with a bit of uncertainty in her eyes, as if she thought the man in front of her was a fake. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he simply let out a small chuckle, as he knew she was right. If this was him a few years ago, he wouldn''t even dream about doing things like this. Yet, at the moment he felt joy and happiness, something he rarely felt outside of battle. He wondered if this was because he killed Fafnir and Surtr? Or was it something else? "Yes, I killed Surtr. Now there is only one more cmity left."Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to nod her head. But she was still staring at him, with her violet eyes slightly narrowed, as if she was trying to see through him. "What else are you hiding?" Questioned Gu Yue after a bit. "I will tell you when we all meet up." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to slightly pout and then sigh. "Did you finish moving the Spirit Beast from Star Dou forest?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to nod her head. "We were able to move everyone, including the ones that were recently trapped by the Spirit Pagoda." Said Gu Yue. Before he went off to kill Fafnir, he, Gu Yue and Na''er made a n. This n was to have the Spirit Beast of Star Dou forest move towards the ind where Tenrou Academy was located. They choose this ind because it was secured by the Sea Beast that Tang Wulin was able tomand. It was also a ce where there were much nature and ces the humans haven''t gone explore. He made sure to have Mu Ye bar off many the area, with the excuse he had ns for it. He also informed Mu Ye about a boat that will being over and that he and everyone should disregard it. Of course, Mu Ye was pissed and curious about what was on the boat, but he told him he will exin whenester. While he was informing Mu Ye about this, Gu Yue and Na''er went back to the Star Dou forest to get the Spirit Beast ready. He didn''t know what exactly they did to convince them but the day before he participated in the meetings with all of the Soul Master. They told him the Spirit Beasts were ready, all they needed was a big distraction. What was a bigger distraction than a fight against the Cmity Fafnir? While he and everyone were busy fighting Fafnir, the Spirit Beast of Star Dou forest would use this time to move out. But for all of them to move out without bringing attention to themselves. They needed something to draw the attention of the Soul Masters around the area. Which is what Gu Yue did, as she set-off some bombs down from the area while reporting a group of Evil Soul Masters was near. Fortunately, to Na''er reliefs, she did it in a ce where no civilians were injured. With the Soul Masters of the Spirit Pagoda attention elsewhere, the Spirit Beast with the cloak of Gu Yue mental energy that was stored in a Lacrima. Were able to move from the Star Dou Forest to a shore far from the Heaven Dou City, with a boat waiting for them. When Gu Yue went with Qiangu Dongfeng and her teacher, it was to understand the overall situations. And to hers and Na''er delight, the n went off perfectly with the Spirit Pagoda still thinking the Spirit Beasts were still in the forest. Such a n normally wouldn''t have gone off so perfectly if it wasn''t for the factors around them. From the massive cluster of Evil Soul Masters wandering around and recruiting people, causing the organizations to be frantic. To Fafnir, demolishing the walls around the Star Dou Forest and killing most of the staff members. Making it extremely hard for the Soul Masters of the Pagoda to cover all around the forest again. And finally, the capture of the Evil Soul Masters upied all of the big organization time, as they were the main threat at the moment. "Are you going back to Shrek now?" Questioned Gu Yue as she moved rtively closer into the world of warmth, that was Tang Wulin embrace. "I need to find the other Cmity." Said Tang Wulin as he moved his head towards her neck again. Gu Yue slightly trembled as she felt Tang Wulin rubbing against her neck. To say she was surprised at both of their unusual acts of intimacy would be an understatement. "Ok. I will be moving on to the next steps."Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to direct his gaze towards her. "Why the rush?" "You know why." Said Gu Yue with a re as she saw the amusement in his eyes. "Well, either way. When we get back to Tenrou Academy, take me to the next meeting you guys will have with the Spirit Beast."Said Tang Wulin. "Why?" Questioned Gu Yue as she tried to see through Tang Wulin. "It''s about time I give them a wake-up call." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to furrow her brows, not quite understanding what that entitled. "Well, its time I head back." Said Gu Yue but she found herself still stuck in Tang Wulin embrace. "Do you want to go?" Questioned Tang Wulin with some tenderness in his voice, causing Gu Yue to slightly quiver. "Yes." Said Gu Yue with a roll of her eyes as she gets ready to teleport out of Tang Wulin embrace. But then, her whole world rocked as she found herself on the bed. With Tang Wulin facing towards her and her body close to him. "It''s about time youpromise too." Said Tang Wulin with a slight re towards Gu Yue causing her to raise a brow. "Haven''t I? All the things that we have been doing and things you have known, is mepromising."Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I agree, but I don''t mean for me. I mean for you."Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to nkly stare at him. "You''re so caught up in saving your people, that you haven''t recall that you still need rest and time to rx." Said Tang Wulin as he recalls Zeref and Sleipnir''s words. About him needing to take time out of his schedule to just rx or spend time with others. Of course, it took a while for him to adjust to their words and belief. But he found, it wasn''t so bad. Gu Yue had her gazed trained on Tang Wulin for a bit before she let out a heartfelt sigh. "Is it okay?" Tang Wulin didn''t respond to her question as he brought her closer, into hisforting embrace, her body melting into his. The embrace swarming her in so many feelings and washing her worries away like the summer rain. "Don''t ask such ridiculous questions." Chapter 230: Second World Shocking News Chapter 230: Second World Shocking News The radiant sun rose, as light descended upon the mist free mountains, with no clouds hovering above. The mountain was silent, with no animals or soldiers emitting any sounds from them still knock out from yesterday producing a sort of tranquility. Tang Wulin opened his eyes to the feeling of warmth, as he felt his arms encircled around a soft figure. His eyes traveled down, the beautifulvender-silver hair upied his sight before he saw Gu Yue sleeping face. Her head was rested on his chest, as her arms wereid on his body while breathing in and out softly with a faint smile. Gu Yue was beautiful, even before her transformation. Her beauty and prettiness didn''te from her figure or face but her presence. Amanding, yet gentle presence that one couldn''t help but be drawn into if noticed by her. While gazing at the faint smile on her face, Tang Wulin felt warmth spreading through his body. Then that warmth turned into a special feeling, a feeling that could describe as peaceful and contentment. For this reason, he began ingraining her image inside of his memories. The image of her silvery hair, the faint smile on her face, peaceful look on her face, and the way her heady against his chest. For he knew or maybe it was a feeling? That it would be a while before something like this can happen again. ''Good times can''tst forever.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a bittersweet sigh as he knew they had things to do. With a soft nudge of his head, rubbing of her face and causing her to scrunch her face, as if in dissatisfaction. Gu Yue was woken up by Tang Wulin who had a faint smile on his face with a bit of reluctance shing through his eyes. A sh that she wasn''t able to catch. "Its morning already?" Questioned Gu Yue as she began to rub her eyes, with a bit of displeasure in her tone. She slightly red through the window, as if the morning sun was the existence that came and destroyed her only sanctuary. Tang Wulin''s eyes shed with amusement before moving towards her soft lips. Gu Yue wasn''t able to react in time before she felt Tang Wulin lips on hers, then she felt the world fade away. It was slow and soft,forting her in ways that couldn''t be exined through words. She felt him moving closer to her, to the point she could feel the beating of his heart against her chest. Three hearts were beating in a soft and serene rhythm, as she felt him holding her tighter and tighter. Once they parted, she saw his golden-blue eyes; she couldn''t help but quiver as her heart was softening even more. She moved her hand on his face, slowly caressing it, as she began wondering. ''How good it would be to simply lie back down.'' Thought Gu Yue as her eyes slightly soften but then she only sighs. ''But we all have things we must do.'' "Are you going back to the Spirit Pagoda?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he gazes at her. "Yes. My Master will get worried if I don''te to her soon."Said Gu Yue as she let out a faint yawn before gently pushing herself off Tang Wulin''s chest. Tang Wulin didn''t stop her as he saw her moving across the room before stopping. She nces back at him with myriads of emotionsshing through her eyes before smiling tenderly. "Thank you." Was thest word Tang Wulin heard before the space in front of Gu Yue was open and she walk through it. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he held his gaze on the spot she was at for a bit before going back to cultivating. # In the next two days, Tang Wulin didn''t leave his room as he continues absorbing the essence inside of him to reach the next rank. While he was doing this, the abyssal creatures one again resume their attacks on the Douluo ne. Yet it wasn''t simr to the tides before, as only those below rank 2 were rushing out of the passages. This wasn''t a problem to the Blood Battalion Soldiers, as this meant they wouldn''t be too pressure taking on these foes. It was only Tang Wulin who was a bit disappointed at theck of abyssal creatures that were truly strong. He still helped to clean out the passage for the next few days before getting ready to leave with the others. "You sure you don''t want to stay here a cultivate?" Questioned Zhang Huanyun with a faint smile. Cultivating in the Blood Battalion, barracks weren''t a bad thing, in fact; it may be the best and securest ce for Tang Wulin. As it was a ce where not many would attack or risking. Combine that with the abyssal creatures who Tang Wulin could use to increase his cultivation speed. It wasn''t wrong to say, that this was the best area for Tang Wulin. But staying in the army wasn''t something that Tang Wulin desired. Not only did he have other responsibilities but he had to see the result of some of the things that were nned while he was away. "No." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone''s lips to twitch. They all had said their goodbye before they began descending the mountain. The ones who were seeing them off was Cao Dezhi and Zhang Huanyun. "You want to retire." Said Cao Dezhi with a chuckle causing Zhang Huanyun to sigh. "Like you don''t want to. Just when I found the perfect person."Mutter Zhang Huanyun causing Cao Dezhi to shake his head. "Come now, we are all in this together." Said Cao Dezhi with a smile causing Zhang Huanyun to re at him. "Scram." Cao Dezhi chuckles before he turned around and began moving towards the abyssal passage causing Zhang Huanyun to arch a brow. "Where are you going?" "I need to go investigate that report we got from Qiangu Dongfeng. If what he said was true, then this area may not be the only risky ce." # East Sea Academy, one of the only ces that weren''t damaged when the Cmities rampage through the world. A ce that also recently gained tremendous fame over the years. From them having students that were able to get into the prestige and number one school, Shrek Academy. To have those same students being eligible to be one of the Seven Devils of Shrek Academy, to them bing one. These two feats enough were able to skyrocket the academy to fame. With many applicants applying to the school, to the joy of the Vice-Principal and Principle. But these two feats were nothing to what happened a month ago. When the whole world found out about the death of a Cmity. To say the Vice-Principle and Head Principle were shocked, would be an understatement. They didn''t dare to believe the news was true. But the pictures and battlefield did not lie, as countless reporters and Soul masters went to visit the battlefield. They all saw the damage and destruction of the battlefield and knew such a thing couldn''t be fake so easily. Especially when they all felt the vibrations and recall the descending star, back when the battle took ce. From then, Eastsea Academy has spiked in the number of people that applied. With their fame surpassing most of the Academy around. Why was this? Because they nurtured a God yer. So it shouldn''t be a surprise when the Head Principal of East Sea Academy, the door being bust open and him seeing the Vice-Principle. "Long Hengxu? What''s wrong?"Questioned Yu Zhen as he stared at the wide eyes Long Hengxue in front of him. "He did it again!" Shouted Long Hengxue not caring how he was acting at the moment. "Who did what again?" "Tang Wulin! He killed another Cmity."Shouted Long Hengxue causing Yu Zhen to tremble before his face turns to shock. "H-He killed another one!" "Yes! It''s in this news." Shouted Long Hengxue with a broad grin before smacking the device in front of Yu Zhen. Yu Zhen looks down on the device for a bit before his face became even more shocked. # "He really doesn''t waste any time." Muttered Mu Chen as he gazes at the news, as he could have sworn it has only been a month. Since thest cmity was dead, yet now the news was telling him another one was killed by Tang Wulin. "At least this means the world will be a bit safer." Said Mu Bao''er but her tone was shaking as her eyes were filled with shock. No matter how calm she usually was, not even she could stay calm for this type of news. As she could understand why most Soul Masters were trembling with shock and disbelief. # "That what I''m talking about Wulin!" Shouted Mu Ye as heughed delightedly out loud causing everyone around to mp down on their ears. Wang Tong only chuckles as he saw the Sect Master going crazy andughing merrily at the news. But he couldn''t me him as he too was finding it hard to keep his emotion in check. The significance of Tang Wulin killing the Cmities didn''t just mean the world would be safer, and the people would calm down. It also meant that everything rted to Tang Wulin would get even more recognition. Meaning the fact that Tang Wulin was the apart of the Body Sect and also the future master was something amazing for them. This would not only increase the number of applicants but also inspire all of the sect members and students. As all of the students in Tenrou Academy felt nothing but pride and reverence towards their principal. The one that was training them and the one that was making them into monsters with his method. They all had proof, that their principal had the qualification to teach them. ''I guess it was good that Lix Yuxin released that Tang Wulin was part of the Body Sect and its future master.'' Thought Wang Tong with a smile. # It was only after the death of the cmity that the world became curious about Tang Wulin. As he wasn''t a person well known to the world but in weeks he became even increasingly more famous. The world found out about his actions in Star Dou Tournament. Where he dominated a Soul Emperor who was a two-word battle master and went as far as to crack that master''s armor. Where there was a notion in the world, that a Battle Armor master in the same rank, would never lose to a person without one. That notion was shattered with Tang Wulin''s actions, especially after finding out he was only a Soul Ancestor at the time. Then they found about him not only being apart of the Body Sect, a ce that was able to even rival Shrek 10,000 years ago. But he was the heir to the sect, being the next Sect Master of a Sect that was older than even the Spirit Pagoda. Thenter about the events of the Blind Date Festival that took ce in Shrek Academy, where he was dating multiple women. With one of them being the Dragon Spear Goddess, the disciple of the As Douluo. The world was finding Tang Wulin, as an abnormal figure. As his actions seem as if he wishes to break and shatter all of the previous notions that were deemed impossible. So when they all found another big news article, with him. They were all curious, but what they all read was something they couldn''t have imagined. The split body of Surtr, with three spears spread around it and Tang Wulin standing before it. The world was once again shocked into silence. If one can im the first time was luck, then what about the second time? When the news spread out that Tang Wulin slew another Cmity, the one that destroyed the Federation Headquarters. Even the people who were delighted about the death of the Cmity was shocked. One has to understand that countless research was conducted on Tang Wulin after the first news. As it hasn''t even been two months since Fafnir died and yet another Cmity was dead. Does this mean, that the next one will die in the next month too? The world this time was truly shocked into silence as they had no idea how to react. Chapter 231: What More Needs To Be Said Chapter 231: What More Needs To Be Said The sun shined upon the marvelous city of Shrek. Tang Wulin and the others were walking through the city, wearing masks and cloaks to not attract attention. While this would easily be able to attract attention in any other city, Shrek City was a ce where countless people came in and go. It wasn''t wrong to say, that countless Soul Masters wore a mask or cloak to not attract attention. As they moved through the city, it was bustling as the streets were filled with people. If one didn''t know any better, they would have never thought this was the same city that got damaged a few months before. Tang Wulin eyes nce around the city that was filled many stalls. It was a sight that spoke of flourishing activities. The buildings that were damaged were already restored, with the workers using a harder material to reinforce the walls. Although it wouldn''t be able to survive an attack from a strong soul master let alone a god. It would at least allow the buildings to take and redistribute the shockwaves of their attacks. Within the city, they also rebuilt the roads, parks and other damaged areas with ease with the help of the people. Tang Wulin''s eyes gazed over the houses, shops, auction buildings, and different professional buildings that were all around. He saw many Soul Masters that were from the Federation and Spirit Pagoda were walking through the street. He could tell them from the others because of the robes they were wearing, which looked expensive and prestigious. ''Most of them are around a Soul Emperor.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he swept his spiritual sense through the area. He was a bit surprised that the Spirit Pagoda and Federation were still around but then he recalls Yun Ming saying the interrogation was done here. ''They all burst.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a hand on his chin. From the report Qiangu Dongfeng sent toward them, the Evil Soul Master was only able to tell them the hierarchy of the Holy Spirit Cult. But not their names or any description about them that they could use. ''Not only that but there is no news of thest Cmity.'' Thought Tang Wulin a small frown as he moved around one of the pedestrians. While he knew it was lucky Yun Ming was able to locate the other cmity for him so soon. He still didn''t think it would take them long to locate a being like the Earth-Shaker. Especially when its power was so strong and destructive. It has been a week since he left the Endless Mountain with everyone, today being the seventh day they get back. Yun Ming made sure to keep up with any news that was to spread through his device. It was through his soul device that he was able to get reports of Evil Soul Masters in the towns. They would get rid of them if they appeared in any of the towns that they were close to. But Even Tang Wulin had to admit, the rate of the Evil Soul Masters is increasing. ''I wonder which Monarch they are under.'' Thought Tang Wulin, as he recalled those people in ck robes that stopped him. They didn''t sound or act like the ones that chased after him before. Nor did they act like the ones in the history book. Although they did have the craziness that the others disyed, they had something more about them. He took in a deep breath while shaking his head as he knew he wasn''t getting anywhere with such little information. ''I miss the heat.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt the sun shining on his skin. The cold and windy area of the Endless Mountain was left behind for the summer-like weather of Shrek City. It was much morefortable walking around with the cool breeze hitting his face than the icy winds, providing a refreshing feeling. "I wasn''t like it really affected you." Zeref''s voice rang out with a chuckle. ''True but I still missed the sun rays on my skin.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he followed behind Yue Zhengyu. After walking for a few minutes through the city, they saw a familiar figure at one of the fruit stalls. "Xinn? Your here."Said Yue Zhengyu as his eyes locked on to the blond figure with a handwoven basket filled with fruits causing her to shift her head towards them. "Oh? You guys are back."Said Ye Xinn as she felt her spiritual sense sensing a familiar feeling from the people with masks. After recognizing them, she began moving her gaze through each of them before her eyes lit up at the sight of Tang Wulin. This didn''t go unnoticed by Yun Ming, Zang Xin and Yue Zhengyu who inwardly chuckle before ncing a each other. "We will be going on ahead, Wulines to meet with meter." Said Yun Ming before walking away with a faint smile and the others following behind him. ''Did they...'' "They did." Zeref''s voice rang out with innocent amusement. Tang Wulin was about to respond when suddenly bright big blues eyes appeared in front of him. They held a myriad of emotions but the one that Tang Wulin could see was unspeakable relief and happiness. "d to see you''re back." Said Ye Xinn softly. "You thought I wouldn''t make it back?" "I haveplete faith that you would be able to win. But that doesn''t mean than nothing can go amiss."Said Ye Xinn causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Since your not doing anything right now, do you want to follow me?" Asked Ye Xinn as she moved her hand that had the basket behind her. "Sure." Said Tang Wulin as he knew everyone wasn''t back, as Gu Yue was still with her master and the Pagoda Master. Plus he had a feeling that she wanted to talk, which he didn''t mind. Ye Xinn''s bright smile became even more radiant, her sky-blue eyes bing more dazzling as she moved her hand towards his. Then within seconds, her arms and his had been crossed before she gently began pulling him onwards. Tang Wulin allowed her to pull him along. She was towing him with one arm and her other arm holding a basket. The gentle breeze swept through the area, as the sun shined envelop everything under its warm andforting light. In the bustling street, Tang Wulin and Ye Xinn walked through the streets of Shrek Academy before they went off into an alleyway. As they were moving through the alleyway, the sounds and rambling of the people could be heard as everyone was shouting. "Come get your buffalo leg!" "We have some lobsters!" "Fish! Fish! Fish!" Tang Wulin could feel the amount of vigor and joy that rang through the city, even while crossing the alleyway. This made him wonder, was it this easy to recover from an event like the Cmities? Yet unbeknownst to Tang Wulin, the people have long since heard of his feat and were all filled with excitement. The previous mncholy mood had long since been washed away and only joy rang through the city. The duo passed by a few people who were also in the alley, with them smiling and giving them a knowing nce. Ye Xinn smiled back, albeit there was a hint of red on her cheeks, while Tang Wulin ignored them. In a matter of minutes, they found themselves at one of the food stalls on the other side. Ye Xinn told him to wait before going to buy a bun from the food stall beforeing back. "Here." Said Ye Xinn as she passes a meat bun to Tang Wulin, who could smell its delicious fragrance. As he eagerly grasps the bun, he could feel the heating unraveling in his hand. Ye Xinn had grabbed him one more time before they headed off. They didn''t stop walking until they found themselves in a secluded area in the Shrek City park. They found themselves a bench that was surrounded by a water fountain and bushes all around. On the water fountains were small birds that were moving on the edges, with a variety of animals moving all around the area. As Tang Wulin sat down while finishing his meat bun, he saw the beautiful golden hair of Ye Xinn in his gaze. As she moved down at the same time with him, sitting down on hisp, with her head facing forwards. She leaned back into his chest, with her moving his arms around her before letting out a sigh of content. "So you''re the bold one." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh causing Ye Xinn to lightlyugh. "I see no reason for us to take it slow. We already know we loved each other, so what more needs to be said."Said Ye Xinn as she turns her head before lightly kissing Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin blink his eyes before lightly chuckling as he could understand the truth of her words. It wasn''t like they needed to say anything more about how they felt. "You say that but your heartbeat tells a different story." Said Tang Wulin as he could hear the pounding sounds of her heart. "You couldn''t just ignore that could you?" Questioned Ye Xinn with a small pout causing a faint smile to form on Tang Wulin''s face. He didn''t say anything as he seized her by the waist, pulling even more into his embrace. With his other hand gently gliding through her hair, as he took in everything about her, that he didn''t notice before. Vivid blue eyes that were like the priceless pearls in the sea, shimmering with passion andfort. A smile that was a mixture of coldness and care but had a hint of amusement tied in. While he wasn''t affected by her beauty, he would admit she was someone stunning. Ye Xinn didn''t say anything as she moved her hands, starting at the strong arms that held her close. Her hands began trailing forward, slowly moving towards Tang Wulin cor bone before reaching his face. Her hand cupped his face, as she stared into those golden-blue eyes that were too stunning for words. Tang Wulin already knowing what she wanted, as he saw the intent in her deep blue eyes, moved down. This kiss, unlike the others, wasn''t a quick one but a one that they both began savoring. It was lengthy and deep, with both of them pulling apart, gasping for air. Yet that did nothing to lower the passion and feelings that were shing both of their eyes. Although it was only a faint amount for Tang Wulin, who felt himself suppressing the inner demons within. He wasn''t one to allow himself to be controlled by his emotions or inner demons. No matter how good or interesting the oue would be. As Ye Xinn moved in for another one, he stopped her with a finger on her lips. "Really?" Questioned Ye Xinn as she red, while a finger was still on her delicate lips. Tang Wulin faintly smiled as he saw the red hue on her cheeks and quivering blue eyes, making her even more irresistible. "I thought you wanted toe here to talk?" Questioned Tang Wulin with his eyes shing with amusement. "We can talkter." Said Ye Xinn in irritation before she moved the finger on her lips away before pouncing onward. Tang Wulin moved her further into his embrace, as she hauls him into a fiery and passionate kiss while straddling him. He began to move, hands work their way around her body, feeling each curve and plump. Trailing down her waist, feeling the softness before venturing down to the rear, causing her whole body to quiver. Ye Xinn herself was moving her hand across his body, touching along his perfect physique. Within minutes both pulled back each noting the myriad of emotion shing through the other eyes. No words were required as if the emotions themselves spoke andmunicated the story itself. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly narrowed as he moved his head towards Ye Xinn neck, softly kissing up and down her neck. She felt his lips attack her neck, so soft and with the slightest mixture of hot and cool. His hands were still moving around, pinching, squeezing and exploring. Ye Xinn lets out little whimpers as Tang Wulin works his way back to her tender, smooth lips before he rolls her over. His eyes scanned her flush face, with a bit of sweat pouring down from her and her clothing slightly messy. "You didn''te out here to talk did you?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Ye Xinn to narrow her eyes with irritation shing, as she was missing those deadly lips. Tang Wulin smiled grew as he saw her reaction before connecting with her lips once more, this time it was soft. Ye Xinn quiver even more, as she felt her small body melting into Wulin''s body, as he moved his hand across her body once more. Ye Xinn felt the warmth spread through her limbs and mind as she felt a pleasant buzz reverberating through. She knew was happening, she was bing hooked, hooked on these fatal kisses. Tang Wulin began moving down, nuzzling her neck with delicate kisses once again. So faint as if they were phantoms. She urged herself to turn this situation around, but couldn''t as the pleasure began engulfing her body. Her limp body began trembling uncontrobly, as her hand moved through his hair, making a mess. ''Damn him, why must he be so good.'' Thought Ye Xinn as the intimate kisses became her salvation, as well her evesting torment. Then he parted one final time after moving back to her tender and irresistible lips. He brought her back into hisps and held her close to his chest, in the same position, she was in before,ying on his chest. "Maybe." Said Ye Xinn with a delighted giggle, something she rarely does but she was feeling too satisfied. "But can we stay like this for a while? It''s not like we need to go back, so soon." Tang Wulin rolled his eyes, but he didn''t say anything as he knew what she indicated by that. Neither of them spoke or said anything, as they held each other close. ''This was worth it.'' Thought Ye Xinn in an inward sigh of bliss, as everything felt right. Chapter 232: Titan Family Chapter 232: Titan Family The sky was filled with stars, with the moonlight shining down. Below it, Shrek City was still bustling with activity, no less than in the morning. As if the concept of sleep was foreign to them all. Countless lights were on, brightening up the city withnterns high above, illuminating the area above. The streets were still filled with countless people, as they move through the area, filled with joy and softughter. In some parts of the city, one could hear soft melodies and songs, that were ringing through. Everywhere was filled with people, except for the park in the city, that was as quiet as the night sky. In a secluded area of the park, where there were a bench and bushes all around, with a water fountain. Sat a man who was holding a beautiful woman in hisp, the woman was resting her head on his chest. With a smile on her face, with her peacefully sleeping as the man moved his hand through her hair, in a gentle manner. ''Even though we were supposed to talk, she fell asleep.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he continued moving his hand through her hair. "She is following our advice for you. Rxing."Zeref''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "Still, she must have been busy, for her to fall asleep like that." Said Zeref as he appeared next to Tag Wulin, sitting on the bench. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he was able to tell Ye Xinn fell asleep in the next ten minutes after holding her. He saw her body sag, her muscles be loose as she started getting morefortable. It was as if she finally found a ce where she could take a good rest without any trouble or danger. "Anyway, are you going to go back now?" Questioned Zeref. Tang Wulin didn''t respond but instead moved his gaze towards Ye Xinn''s smiling face before moving it up to the moon. He was lost in thought, with not even Zeref being able to tell what he was thinking. Yet his hands kept moving through Ye Xinn hair. It was only after a few minutes that Tang Wulin began to get up, moving Ye Xinn on the seat before turning around. He moved back before pulling her onto his back, with her unconsciously scrunching up her face and moving her arm around his neck. "A piggyback ride?" Questioned Zeref with his lips twitching. Tang Wulin began walking, ignoring the look Zeref was giving him. "I need to use my arm, so this will have to do." Said Tang Wulin causing Zeref to sigh. Tang Wulin didn''t fly straight towards the Academy but decided to walk there, as his mind shes through various thoughts. As he was walking forward, the nts and vegetation in his surroundings were all moving around him. They twirled, waved and dance as Tang Wulin walk through the grassy area. Yet he didn''t do anything as he continued moving forward, in silence and contemtion. But even while he was thinking, he did notice the arms around his neck tightening, alongside the soft body behind him. # In the next few days, Tang Wulin found himself sitting in the vacant worker dorms, with his friends all around him. At the moment, they were all retelling each other about what they did during the time they were apart. Most of them stayed in Shrek Academy, for cultivation but also mainly to help guard the academy in case of an attack. As they all wouldn''t put it past the lunatics to attack them, even if they all would die. The only ones who didn''t stay in Shrek Academy, were Gu Yue, Tang Wulin, Yue Zhengyu and alongside Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie. Gu Yue went to help the Spirit Pagoda Master and her master with the rebuilding of the tforms, as well as implementing her new idea. While Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui went to go visit her family in Shang Ling City, about the issue with the Demon World. "So you all, went there?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu causing Xie Xie to nod his head. "Yea, Yuanen wanted to go to them and ask some questions." Said Xie Xie with a slight frown, while Yuanen Yehui was quite. "From your expression and the aura around you all, it didn''t go well did it?" Asked Xu Xiaoyan as she moved her gaze between the two of them. "It... didn''t," Said Xie Xie with a sigh as he began talking. Xie Xie told them, after reaching the family home of Yuanen they were immediately met by the Title Douluos of the family. But their gaze wasn''t one of relief but anger and slight fear as they gaze at Yuanen Yehui. As they knew this was because of her fallen angel martial soul, that opened up the Demon Passage years ago. He told them he and Yuanen followed them inside of the house, where they began talking. Xie Xie told them he started the conversation by telling them they knew about the demon passage. Yuanen''s family was shocked that both of them knew about the demon passage, with some of them being suspicious. They thought maybe that her Fallen Angel may have acted up and that''s how they all found out about it. "I could already tell what they were thinking from their expression and body movement. And so I simply told them straight. As it wasn''t like they were wrong."Said Xie Xie causing all of them to nod their head. After hearing about what happened at Tenrou Academy, about Yuanen transformation. Her grandfather, Yuanen Zhentian wanted to chain her at home and make sure she doesn''t leave. Xie Xie knowing things weren''t going well, quickly told them of their journey into the Demon World and the seed. Yuanen Zhentian''s expression underwent many changes as he heard about their journey through the demon world. After finishing up the story, Yuanen''s family member was all silent, with none of them saying anything. It was only after some time that, Yuanen Zhentian said if what they stated was true, then Yuanen Yehui will stay here to cultivate. Xie Xie said he asked why and Yuanen Zhentian told him, that if they weren''t lying, then they wouldn''t mind. Yuanen Zhentian said they will see if the seed is gone from Yuanen Yehui when she reached the Title Douluo rank. And if they tried leaving, he will beat them down before locking them up and sealing their cultivation. "So how did you guys leave? I thought you said he wouldn''t let you guy go away?"Questioned Xu Lizhi causing Xie Xie to chuckle and smile to form on Yuanen face. "What''s so funny?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu. "What did you guys do?" Asked Mu Xi. "We threatened him with our backer." Said Xie Xie as a beaming grin formed on his face causing all of them to blink their eye. "You mean Shrek?" Questioned Na''er but Xie Xie shook his hand before pointing at someone. Specifically Tang Wulin. "Our boss of course!" All of them had a nk look on their face before they nce at Tang Wulin and then nodded their head in understanding. The world knew who Tang Wulin was at this point, especially his feat of ying the cmities, who were gods. A feat that not even the strongest figures like the As Douluo, Boundless Sea Douluo and others could aplish. To hear that same person was Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui backers would have caused anyone to shiver. And it wasn''t like Yuanen''s family wouldn''t believe them, as the paper had already had information on Tang Wulin teammate. Specifically, the ones that went to East Sea Academy and Star Luo Empire. Xie Xie was on both of the teams, making it obvious he has some rtionship with Tang Wulin. So the question that should be asked, would the Yuanen family dare to do anything to them? Even without the threat of Tang Wulin, they were still wary of Shrek Academy. "Are you guys really nning to make me into a shield?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a brow arched. Xie Xie, Yuenen Yehui and everyone nce at each other before shifting their gaze to Tang Wulin and smiling. "Of course!" Tang Wulin let out a sigh as they beganughing after that, with Zeref and Old Tang joining in. "After that, Yuanen and I walked out of the mansion, but Yuanen Zhantian stopped us once again. He wanted to talk to Yuanen us one more time."Said Xie Xie "He had more to talk about?" Questioned Ye Xinn with a raised brow. "Yes." Said Yuanen Yehui with a sullen look. Xie Xie nces at her for a few seconds, making sure she was ok, he continued about what Yuanen Zhantian wanted to talk about it. Yuanen Zhantian wanted to talk about the truth of what happened and how her mother died. Yuanen at first coldly responded with, him being the one that forced her to death and the one who also threw away his son. But Yuanen Zhantian only shook his head and told her, she must have realized by now why her mother died. "Why her mother died? So he didn''t kill her himself?"Questioned Ye Xinling causing Xie Xie to shake his head. "She killed herself." Said Xie Xie with a frown causing most of the people in the room to widen their eyes. "But why!" Asked Xu Xiaoyan wide eyes. "You know why. She feared she may lose control again and open up the demon passage again. So I''m guessing she took the best path for her and her family, by ending it all."Said Gu Yue causing most of them to flinch. "This can''t be..." Xu Xiaoyan trailed off, after seeing the expression of Xie Xie and the nk look on Yuanen face. Xie Xie''s face was sullen as his body trembled and his knuckles whiten. While Yuanen Yehui had no emotion on her face as if none of this affected her. But they all knew, she must be the one that was taking this the hardest. How could she not? Yet the one with the most conflicting emotion was Xie Xie, as he fully understands why shemitted suicide. ''If we didn''t have Gu Yue knowledge...Would what happen to Yuanen mother, would it happen to Yuanen?'' Thought Xie Xie as he clenches his teeth while his emotion was in a disarray. "Ouch!" The room was silent until someone let out a sound that causes everyone to blink in surprise. As the scene in front of them was something they never thought would see. Tang Wulin was next to Yuanen Yehui, pinching her cheeks and cracking the mask she put over her face. "In times like these, you shouldn''t keep everything bottled up. If you want to cry then cry, if you want to destroy something then do it and if you want to shout, then shout."Said Tang Wulin as he twisted her cheek before letting go. "Still, if you feel like you are ok, then stop acting so sullen." Said Tang Wulin as he ignores the re Yuanen was sending toward him. Mu Xi let out a sigh before getting up and moving towards to Yuanen before bringing her into a hug. Yuanen Yehui gasps in surprise as she felt the warm andforting embrace, no different from the ones her mom used to give her. "He is right, Yuanen. Whether your feelings towards your mom are positive or negative at the moment, it doesn''t matter. What matters, is that she loved you with all of her heart and was willing to give up everything to give you a chance at life."Said Mu Xi causing Yuanen Yehui to tremble at her words. "But I''m sure you understand this already? Its time to move on and put that behind you. If it''s too hard, then you have us to help you through it. And if we aren''t enough, then you also have the person who loves you with all of his heart."Said Mu Xi with a smile causing Yuanen eyes to widen before she nces at Xie Xie. "Huh?" Questioned Xie Xie as he saw Yuanen staring at him with slightly misty eyes. "You did a good job." Said Tang Wulin towards Xie Xie. "Of course, I would boss. Did you expect anything less."Said Xie Xie as he chuckles, a bit embarrassed at the praise. "You''re an idiot." Said Yue Zhengyu with a shake of his head before he smacked Xie Xie on the back with a grin on his face. "Continuing from what she said, you can cry in front of us Yuanen. I''m sure you notice it by now but we all are more than friends."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a pleasant smile. "Family. All of us are family, don''t you agree?"Questioned Xu Lizhi with a broad grin causing Yuanen to tremble before a rare smile formed on her face. "Yes." Said Yuanen Yehui with Xie Xie chuckling gleefully. "So do you want to let it all out?" Questioned Wu Siduo but Yuanen only shook her head. "Don''t worry, I am fine now. I was just didn''t know what to do or how to move on from this."Said Yuanen Yehui with a sigh causing Xie Xie to pull her against his chest. "Don''t worry, I''m here." Said Xie Xie with a chuckle causing Yuanen Yehui to slightly res at him but she didn''t push him away. She was thankful for Xie Xie and everyone''s help, as she knew without them. It may have taken her longer to move on or maybe she wouldn''t have been able to move on from this. ''I''m d I have people like you around me.'' Thought Yuanen Yehui before moving her gaze to Xie Xie. "Yes, you are here. Don''t you ever leave."Said Yuanen Yehui with a faint smile causing Xie Xie''s heart to race and his smile to grow. "Now then, what happened with you guys?" Questioned Mu Xi towards Yue Zhengyu and Tang Wulin. "It''s a long story." Said Yue Zhengyu with a nervousugh as he nces at Tang Wulin who had a stoic look. Chapter 233: Recap of Endless Mountain Chapter 233: Recap of Endless Mountain "I figure it''s a long one." Said Mu Xi as she nces between both of the boys before moving to sit down. Everyone else followed her example, as they all sat down and waited for Yue Zhengyu to start recounting the story. Yue Zhengyu nce at Tang Wulin before staring the story, with them reaching the endless mountain. In the next few minutes, everyone''s expression except for Tang Wulin went through various changes as they listen to the story. From the existence of the abyssal creatures to the ne invasion to the existence knows as the Sage King and Surtr. With each part of the story being more shocking than thest. After Yue Zhengyu was done, everyone was silent as they began taking in what they heard. "So...Your saying there are these abyssal creatures from another ne? That wants to invade our world and take over?"Questioned Xu Lizhi after a bit with his expression being grim. "Yes." Said Yue Zhengyu. "This has been going on for six thousand years?" Questioned Wu Siduo as she furrowed her brows. "That''s what Zang Xin and Yun Ming said." Said Yu Zhengyu causing her expression to turn grimmer. "And before Tang Wulin went there, they had no way of winning this war? It was at a standstill?"Questioned Dai Yun''er as she trembled in shock and slight fear. "That was the best state, that they could be in. As the abyssal creature immortality was something too great to ovee."Said Yue Zhengyu causing them all to nod their head. "And they have a god-level figure at the top?" Questioned Gue Yue with a small frown. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile as his excitement was showing faintly. Gu Yue red at Tang Wulin, as she already knew and understand why he was smiling. As when it came to a fight, depending on the opponent, his care for how the fight affects others will be dismissed. "So not only do we have to deal with the Cmities but also the abyssal ne." Said Mu Xi with a sigh as she started rubbing her head. "And only Wulin can fully kill them?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan causing Tang Wulin and Yue Zhengyu to nod their head. "The Golden Dragon Spear can absorb them and refine their essence." Said Tang Wulin causing all of their lips to twitch. Yue Zhengyu already mentioned how Zang Xin believed that Wulin would be able to push himself to the Limit Douluo stage with ease. As the abyssal ne was no better than a big cultivation ce for him. Such a thing made all of them sigh in slight jealousy and amazement. They all understand how hard it was trying to reach the next rank, let alone Limit Douluo level. With the abyssal creatures, Tang Wulin didn''t need to worry about needing any energy to increase her cultivation. Still, they understand how valuable his ability is to the Blood God Army, as not even they could permanently kill the creatures. "I wonder, Na''er can your spear absorb them too?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing everyone to shift their gaze to her. "Since your spear can, then I should be able to. As both of our spears has the power of absorption instilled in it."Said Na''er causing everyone eyes to widen. ''I thought as much.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he knew his spear was made from a bone of the Golden Dragon King. While her spear came from the Silver Dragon King, he wasn''t sure if it was also made from its bone but he knew it didn''t matter. As both weapons should have some simrities with each other, considering they are opposite to each other. "Wait, Na''er can also absorb the abyssal creatures? This isn''t a bad thing, at least this will make it easier on you."Said Yue Zhengyu causing everyone to nod their head. "You should tell your teacher, I''m sure he will be happy about this discovery." Said Xu Lizhi causing Na''er to giggle before she nodded her head. "Still to think you and Surtr would work together to push back the Sage King." Said Xie Xie with a grin causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. Well, it wasn''t like they wanted their fight to be disturbed. Even if they didn''t work together, it wasn''t hard to push back the Sage King back into his realm, while the ne was suppressing him. "Now what? Do we deal with the abyssal ne until they locate Jormungandr?"Questioned Liu Yuxin. They all fell silent before ncing at Tang Wulin, as he was the main one that had a chance of doing anything significant to them. "There may be a way to locate them." Said Tang Wulin after a bit, as he slightly narrowed his eyes in thought. "You have away?" Questioned Na''er in surprise, as she didn''t think one could locate a God-level being if those beings didn''t want to be found. "Maybe, but it will require us to go somewhere." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Xi to speak up. "Where?" "Star Luo Empire." Said Tang Wulin causing Dai Yun''er to flinch and Yue Zhengyu to slightly narrow his eyes. "...It does make sense, as that was thest ce it was sighted."Said Gu Yue. With Wulin''s connection with nature and ne, it may be possible for him to find clues about where Jormungandr went. Even if they can''t exactly pinpoint its location, at least they should be able to find something close to it. "But what about Yun''er?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan causing Gu Yue to nce at her before moving her gaze at Dai Yun''er. "Do you think you''re ok to go back home?" Questioned Gu Yue causing Dai Yun''er to slightly trembled as she gazed at the floor. Yue Zhengyu didn''t say anything as he knew this was her decision and couldn''t say anything to interfere with it. It wasn''t him but everyone, as they knew how much of an impact the events months ago, had on her. "If we do go back, are we only going there to find clues? Nothing else?"Questioned Dai Yun''er causing Tang Wulin to tilt his head at her. "Is there something else you want to do?" "I was wondering if we could -" Dai Yun''er began talking but then she began trailing off as if the thing she wanted was something drastic. She clenches her fist while biting her lips as she began thinking. Everyone was gazing at her, already knowing or perceiving what she was going to ask. "Is there something else you want to do?" Questioned Tang Wulin once again causing everyone to be surprised. They all knew Wulin should have been able to understand what she was going to ask, but he was still insisting. This caused them to be both surprised and suspicious, as they tried grasping his motive. Dai Yun''er was able to perceive this too, as she moved her gaze towards Tang Wulin who was still staring at her. His gaze held no emotion; it was as nk as an empty canvas, nothing could be read as his gaze match hers. ''Screw it.'' Thought Dai Yun''er as she opened up her mouth. "Can you all help me with the Star Luo Empire?" Questioned Dai Yun''er, knowing her request was both selfish and unfair to the people in front of her. This was the same empire that was gunning for their defeat, the same empire that wanted to trash them and the ones who cursed out Wulin. Her request was no different than asking them to risk their lives to help fix the empire problem. As it was no secret that there is an inner war going in the Star Luo Empire, with various factions involved. Not only that but she is also asking Wulin to pause on his pursuit of the Cmity to help out with her problem. And yet, the words that came out of Wulin surprise not only her but the others around her too. "Okay." Said Tang Wulin. "You will help me?" Questioned Dai Yun''er wide eye, as she never thought he would stop his hunt for her selfish request. "Why not? It would be a good mini-event before I get on to fighting a god. Besides, I''m interested in Star Luo Empire''s top fighters."Said Tang Wulin with a yawn causing all of them to blink their eyes. "That''s the reason!" Shouted Mu Xi in exasperation while Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. "Of course, why else would I pause my pursuit for this?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow. "She is our friend?" Questioned Xie Xie with a chuckle causing Tang Wulin to chuckle. "Why do you think you guys are here? Even if I didn''t go, you guys can handle it."Said Tang Wulin, easily dismissing their concern. "That''s not answering the question, boss!" "Anyway, since that''s the n, get ready. We are leaving in a week."Said Tang Wulin as he ignored Xie Xie. They all nodded their head, while Dai Yun''er kept on saying thank you. But Tang Wulin told her to shut up, there isn''t much to be thankful for. "Honestly, It might be better if I just go there in that form."Mutter Tang Wulin causing everyone but Xie Xie to be confused. "No!" Shouted Xie Xie causing everyone to jump in surprise, while Tang Wulin raises a brow. "Wulin you might destroy the capital." Said Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. ''Well, he isn''t wrong.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh. Whenever he tapped int his dragon form, his predatory instincts have more control than his rational mind. Making it him more destructive towards the area around him and ruthless to everything. It wasn''t wrong to say if he wasn''t careful. He might just obliterate Star Luo Empire if they attacked him in fright or rage. He wouldn''t mind this as much if he wasn''t also going there to save the empire, not fully destroy it. There was also the chance his attack on the ce might affect the Sea Beast in the water. As he ns to go there and ask them if they know the whereabouts of the Earth Shaker. "So we need a way to get inside Star Luo, without anyone noticing?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu. "You think the Sea God Pavilion Master has some way?" Questioned Ye Xinn causing Na''er to shrug her shoulder. "I can ask master, as long as we tell him why." Said Na''er. "Either that, or I guess we take a boat to the border of the Star Luo. Before reaching the ce by diving." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone''s lips to twitch. But it wasn''t like they had a better n, as the might get attack if they sailed with a ship straight onto the shore. Plus they weren''t sure if flying above Star Luo would be safe, considering how paranoid and locked down the empire was at the moment. "So I guess, all that is left to do is get ready." Said Xu Lizhi causing everyone to nod their head. "If you guys have time. Do you guys want toe with me to meet my mother?" Asked Wu Siduo causing everyone to blink their eyes. "Are you inviting us, out to meet your mother?" Questioned Xie Xie. "Is there a problem?" Questioned Wu Siduo with slight redness on her cheek. Her mother wanted her to bring all of her friends, the next time she visited. As she wanted to see the people that she spent most of her time with. Wu Siduo didn''t find anything particrly wrong with this, as she did value them greatly. But she was unsure if they would have time toe with her. "Of course not, this is great." Said Xie Xie with a big grin. "Of course we wille. How could we miss this?"Questioned Mu Xi with a smile. It wasn''t just her and Xie Xie but everyone else, even Gu Yue nodded her head. As she didn''t have anything pressing to do and knew she had to look after the battle lust idiot. "Thank you." Said Wu Siduo with a blush on her face, to the shock of everyone. "So even you can get embarrassed." Said Xie Xie with a chuckle causing everyone else tough. While Wu Siduo red at him, she wanted to punch him in the face but she knew it wouldn''t stop this embarrassment. After they all finishedughing, they agreed to visit her in two days and then they all started to leave. Some of them went towards their master for help, while others went to a secluded ce to cultivate. The only one left in the room was Gu Yue, Na''er and Tang Wulin. "I''m not suprised the ne can''t help you." Said Gu Yue with a sigh, as she knew how amazing one divine sense his. Unless one had their divine sense, locating and perceiving a god is near impossible. A god could be right in front of you, and you wouldn''t even notice because of their divine sense. "Either way, hopefully, you can find some clues." Mutter Gu Yue. Tang Wulin didn''t respond to her, as he too was wondering if the Sea beasts would be helpful. It wasn''t like he knew how much they would help him, even with his Sea God bloodline. It was then he felt something soft encircle his arm, ncing to the side, he saw Na''er with a smile on her face holding him. "Let''s go." Said Na''er causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Where are you guys going?" Questioned Gu Yue but Na''er only giggle with a hand over her mouth. "Secret." Said Na''er causing Gu Yue to lips to twitch. Gu Yue sighed as she knew she didn''t have time to deal with Na''er antics, as she had to go back to her master. Saying her goodbye to both of them, she left the worker doom. "Where are you trying to take me?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Na''er to smile. "Mom and Dad, wanted us to have dinner together." Said Na''er. ''That is true, we haven''t eaten together in years.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh before nodding his head. In a matter of minutes, he and Na''er left the worker dorm, heading toward the area where their parents were. Chapter 234: Old Friends Chapter 234: Old Friends In the next few days, besides training and cultivating on the Sea God Ind. Tang Wulin has been practicing his spearmanship and diving deeper into his Destruction Bloodline, bing even more familiar with it. Tang Wulin along Wu Siduo and all of their friends were making their way to one of the libraries on Shrek Academy. This was the ce where Wu Siduo''s mother was at, as she seems to be scouring the whole library for knowledge. "I wonder how your mother is." Said Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "You will see soon enough." Said Wu Siduo as she slightly lowered her head, while preparing for her mother''s antics. It was something she wasn''t looking forward to, even though she long to see her. It didn''t take them long to reach the library, with them easily entering through the front door and going to the main section. Wu Siduo quickly spread out her spiritual sense before finding her mother''s signature. In a matter of seconds, they found Wu Yiyi, who turned around with her eyes were shining brightly. As in an instant, Wu Siduo was dragged into a hug, with Wu Yiyi rubbing her cheek together with hers. "My beautiful girl is here!" "Let go!" Shouted Wu Siduo as she felt everything from her neck and upwards turning red from embarrassment. But sadly, her mother acted as if she didn''t hear what she said and continued holding Wu Siduo. This caused her to nce at Tang Wulin with a pleading gaze. ''Fine, I will help.'' Thought Tang Wulin with an inward sigh. "Do you find any more new texts?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Wu Yiyi to stop cuddling her daughter and turn toward Tang Wulin. "Wulin! Sorry, I haven''t, but I did bring something even better."Said Wu Yiyi as she let go of her daughter, who exhales with relief. "Oh? Are these your friends?"Questioned Wu Yiyi towards Wu Siduo causing her to nod her head. "Wee! I wanted to meet my little girl, friends, for some time now, after hearing so much about you guys. Come sit down."Said Wu Yiyi as she pointed towards one of the open tables that were stacked with books. Everyone followed behind her with Wu Yiyi moving her gaze over them as they all went to go sit down. More specifically, all of the girls except for Yuanen Yehui, Dai Yun''er, and Liu Yuxin. ''So these are the girls.'' Thought Wu Yiyi as she headed towards the table. As she was sitting down, a voice rang out causing all of them to shift their head. "Who would have thought, you would be so incredible." "Zhao Jiu, it has been a while." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile as his spiritual sense already picked up on him. "It sure has." Said Zhao Jiu with a chuckle as he moved to go sit down. "Your Wu Yiyi friend." Said Tang Wulin causing Zhao Jiu to nod his head. "She and I have been friends for years now. The ce where we met, the Everdes was a ce she wanted me to check out, after hearing so much about it."Said Zhao Jiu causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "You guys really do know each other."Mutter Wu Yiyi in surprise, with her not being the only one. Na''er and everyone else was curious on when did Tang Wulin be friends with Zhao Jiu, as this didn''t seem recent. "We met each other, a few years back at Everde Mountain." Said Zhao Jiu causing everyone to nce at Tang Wulin. "The mountain I went to, for my test."Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to nod their head. "So what happened there?" Questioned Wu Yiyi. Zhao Jiu chuckled before he began the story of his meeting with Tang Wulin, from meeting at the bottom of the mountain. To observing him fight Kirin, devouring Kirin Absolute Lighting and his transformation. It was only after a while that Zhao Jiu was done telling his story that everyone sighed before smiling. While Gu Yue and Na''er found the transformation told in the story was simr to the one they saw in the Star Dou Forest. "It was through this, that you both became friends." Said Wu Yiyi with a faint smile. "Right..." Said Zhao Jiu with an awkward chuckle, slightly confusing Wu Yiyi. The way he and Tang Wulin were parted wasn''t that of friends, as Wulin only told him his name and then left. ''Well, it''s not like he is denying we are friends.'' Thought Zhao Jiu as Tang Wulin didn''t refute his im. For the next few minutes, Wu Yiyi began asking everyone about Wu Siduo and how she has been doing. While this was going on, Tang Wulin and Zhao Jiu were talking to each other about the ancient texts. This went on for a while before Xie Xie found a book, title the Demon King and gasp after reading a few pages. "Boss, they really wrote you down in history." Mutter Xie Xie but sadly for him, the library was a quiet ce. Making it so, his muttering was heard by everyone, including Wu Yiyi and Zhao Jiu. "What do you mean?" Questioned Wu Yiyi as she moved her gaze to Xie Xie. "Huh?" Questioned Xie Xie. "What do you mean, they wrote Wulin down in history?" Questioned Zhao Jiu causing Xie Xie to chuckle. Although this one was a nervous chuckle, as he knew he messed up. He nces at Wulin and saw he didn''t seem to care as he was reading a text. ''Captain!'' Thought Xie Xie before sighing inwardly, as he began to open his mouth, a voice, rang out behind him. "So you were the Demon King." Said Yun Ming as he hovered behind Xie Xie, causing Xie Xie to jump. Yet Yun Ming quickly steps back, as to not get hit by Xie Xie''s head, as he saw the boy fall from his chair. "You just put the pieces together now?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he kept skimming through the pages, with his eyes still on the text. "I had a faint idea, as the story you told me was simr to the one in history. I wanted to go back and read about it, but the library didn''t have any text on the Primordial Era."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Texts like these are rare." Said Yun Ming as he grasps the text on the table before flipping through a few pages. "Master, Wulin told you? Wait, was that why you believed him when he told you about the cmity?"Questioned Na''er in surprise, alongside everyone but Wu Yiyi and Zhao Jiu. "More or less." Said Yun Ming with a sigh. "Excuse me but can someone tell me whats going on? From what I understand, you all believe Tang Wulin is the Demon King from the Primordial Era."Said Zhao Jiu as he nces all around. "Honey?" Questioned Wu Yiyi as she nces at Wu Siduo, who awkwardly shifted in her seat. "Well, you see-" "That''s because I''m the Demon King founded in these texts." Said Tang Wulin, interrupting Xie Xie and shocking the two people in front of him. "You are the Demon King...But how!"Shouted Zhao Jiu in shock, as quickly stand up with the chair being pushed back. "I was sent back in time." Said Tang Wulin causing Zhao Jiu and Wu Yiyi to be even more shocked. Everyone else didn''t say anything, as they knew how shocking the words that Tang Wulin was saying but were a bit suprised he said it out loud. Especially to these two, who have been studying and learning about history for so many years. "...Is that why you were missing for that year and a half?"Questioned Wu Yiyi after a bit of thinking, as she recalls her daughter''s letters. "Yes." Said Tang Wulin causing them to fall silent. ''Mom.'' Thought Wu Siduo as she saw her mom furrowing her brow, trying toe to terms with everything. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to tell her mom about this; it was just that she had no real proof to give her. It was only after a few minutes that, Wu Yiyi''s voice rang out with excitement. "That is amazing! Can you tell me about how the Primordial Era was?"Asked Wu Yiyi as she quickly moved towards Tang Wulin, with her eyes shining with vigor. "That was too quick!" Shouted Xie Xie in shock as he stared at the grinning Wu Yiyi who was staring down Tang Wulin. "Some people recover fast I guess?" Mutter Yue Zhengyu with his lip twitching. "Don''t mind her, that''s just her personality." Said Zhao Jiu with a sigh, as he knew it wouldn''t have taken her long toe to terms. From the countless number of ruins and dungeons, they explored, how could they not be shocked by what they discover? Yet throughout all of these discoveries, Wu Yiyi was always the quickest and first to recover. "Can you tell us what happened?" Asked Zhao Jiu, with Wu Yiyi nodding her too with her smile growing bigger. "Xie Xie." Said Tang Wulin. "Hm? Oh right, I got it, boss."Said Xie Xie before he began retelling the story that Tang Wulin told them. Zhao Jiu and Wu Yiyi interrupted sometime, to ask about the different structure of the era or how did it look like. This forced Tang Wulin to answer their questions throughout the story, making it longer than it was supposed to be. "To think you would travel through time, free humanity and then travel back. I''m slightly jealous."Said Zhao Jiu with a sigh, while shaking his head. "You wanted to go back to that era?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow causing Zhao Jiu to chuckle. "Not really, as from your words and the ancient text. It wasn''t the greatest ce to be. But it still doesn''t take away from the fact, you experience the beauty of the Douluo Continent in its ancient days."Said Zhao Jiu with a sigh. Would Soul Archeologist give up such a chance? The answer was no! To them, the discovery of history was more important than anything else in the world. Of course, they weren''t suicidal, but it was still a decision that would cause them to think deeply. Wu Yiyi was writing down everything that she learned, with her eyes sparkling and her giggling. It wasn''t wrong to say, she was the happiest she ever was in years. "So why are you here?" Questioned Tang Wulin to Yun Ming who began to close the book in his hand before moving his gaze to Tang Wulin. "It''s about your decision to go to Star Luo Empire." Chapter 235: Off To Star Luo Chapter 235: Off To Star Luo "What are your thoughts?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he shifted his gaze from the book to Yun Ming. "What are the chances of you discovering Jormungandr location, by going to Star Luo?" Questioned Yun Ming. "Fifty."Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming eyes to slightly widen. To say he was surprised would be an understatement. This was a divine beast they were talking about with a divine sense and a divine spiritual power. At Yun Ming level, he could easily hide his presence from even those at his level because of how deep his cultivation was. Unless he wanted to be found, it was practically impossible to find out any clue about him. No words were needed for how hard it would be to find Jormungandr, whose cultivation was vastly higher than his. For Tang Wulin to say he had a fifty-percent chance of finding it was amazing, even having a twenty-percent chance was good enough for him. ''Alright, let''s bet on him.'' Thought Yun Ming. "What exactly do you n to do there?" "Use the connection between the ne, nature and the sea to find out the location of Jormungandr. While helping Yun''er with her empire problem on the side."Said Tang Wulin causing Yun Ming to slightly narrow his eyes. "What do you mean helping?" "You know what I mean." Said Tang Wulin with a slight grin causing everyone but Wu Yiyi and Zhao Jiu to twitch their lips. "...At least lower the damage."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes. "You act like I''m going to destroy the ce." "Are you saying you won''t be fighting there?" Questioned Yun Ming with a deadpan look. "Who knows, I may find an interesting opponent in Star Luo unlike that pathetic excuse for a Dragon King."Said Tang Wulin causing ck lines to form on Dai Yun''er''s forehead. ''Brother Yue wasn''t weak, you were just too monstrous.'' "Anyway, just don''t create enough trouble to the point where they may dere war on us." Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "Would they really?" "People do stupid stuff, in tough and hard times. Now then, you don''t have to take the ship and then swim to the shores. You can take the Tang Sect Submarine."Said Yun Ming causing everyone to be surprised. "They have a submarine?" Questioned Xie Xie in pleasant surprise. "We do." Zang Xin''s voice rang out as he miraculously appeared behind Yun Ming with a faint smile. "With the submarine, you should be able to get to Star Luo shore without being seen. But you will have tond in an area that is far from the city, just in case."Said Yun Ming causing all of them to nod their head. "From there, it''s up to you all on what you will do. But just in case, I will have Zang Xin, Long Yeyue, Shi Yi and Wu Zhankong go with you."Said Yun Ming causing Xu Lizhi''s eyes to lit up. "Masters ising?" "Indeed, she was causing an uproar about wanting to leave, since he was here." Said Zang Xin with his smile getting wider. "Who is he?" Questioned Xu Lizhi but as Zang Xin opened up his mouth, a cold voice rang out. "No one." Said Long Yeyue as her ice-cold gaze was on Zang Xin, whose body began to tremble. "Master!" Shouted Xu Lizhi causing Long Yeyue to pat him on his head as she shed a faint smile at him before moving her gaze back to Zang Xin. "Where is teacher Wu?" Questioned Xie Xie. "He is still cultivating, you guys will see him on the day when we''re about to leave." Said Long Yeyue with her eyes still on Zang Xin. "Once you find the location of Jormungandr, you will return and inform us. So we can make a n to kill it."Said Yun Ming causing everyone to nod their head. "When are you leaving?" Questioned Yun Ming. "This week." "Ok, make sure to prepare well, the ce your all going to is a ce with fierce infighting. Trust no one, unless you are a hundred percent sure they are capable."Said Yun Ming causing some of them to frown. "What about the Tang Sect base?" Questioned Xie Xie causing Zang Xin to shake his head. "We haven''t gotten into contact with them for the past months. Liu Yuxin did your inside person tell you anything about the Tang Sect?"Questioned Zang Xin. "Sadly no, all she said was the Tang Sect in Star Luo has been quiettely." Said Liu Yuxin causing Zang Xin to sigh. "At the moment we have no idea if the Tang Base there has beenpromised or not, so for the time being. We will go there with the thinking they can''t be fully trusted or eliminated."Said Zang Xin with a grim expression. "There also may be Evil Masters over there too." Said Yun Ming. "I expected that much." Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to nod. A ce filled with so much infighting and danger was a ce the Holy Spirit Cult would be. "All of you can imagine there may be some high-level Evil Soul Masters there, maybe even a Monarch. So be careful."Said Yun Ming. "Uh... What about the Divine Domain Douluo En Ci?"Questioned Xie Xie causing Long Yeyue to arch a brow. "Do you not have us? If he is hostile, we will just send him flying."Said Long Yeyue causing everyone lips to twitch except Tang Wulin who smiled. "Uncle Ci shouldn''t be a threat, but..."Mutter Dai Yun''er with a troubling look. "It''s good to be cautious. We don''t know much about what has been going on over there for months. Whether if the people who helped you escape, were killed or worst, switch side."Said Yun Ming causing Dai Yun''er to fall silent. "So you all are going to Star Luo, be careful out there." Said Wu Yiyi with hers shing with worry causing Wu Siduo to smile. "Don''t worry mom; we will be fine." "On another note, Wulin. Do you mind doing me a favor anding with me on a trip?"Questioned Zhuo Jiu causing Wu Yiyi eyes to widen and Wulins to narrow. "What kind of trip?" "A trip that will have us exploring the ancient days but I''m sure you will be interested." Said Zhao Jiu causing Wulin to furrow his brows but then he nods his head. "Alright." As this was going on, Yun Ming was sweeping his eyes and spiritual sense through the people around before nodding his head. ''They should be able to handle Star Luo Continent.'' Thought Yun Ming. "Alright, don''t worry about the Douluo continent for now. I will handle everything here." # "Big." Mutter Xie Xie as he stared at the enormous submarine in front of him. It sizes were about as big as a whale, being three hundred and sixty meters in length and sixty-two meters high. ''Is the Tang Sect this advance?'' Thought Xie Xie in surprise, as he knew no other ce had a submarine, except for maybe the Federation. Yet not even the Federal government which was known for its advancement in technology has been able to build a submarine to this extent. "How many can this thing carry?" Questioned Gu Yue in a slight surprise. "About five thousand." Said Zang Xin after a bit of thinking causing most of the people around him to be shocked. "Why so much?" Questioned Xu Lizh in confusion, as he didn''t think they would need a sub that big for secret operations. "Initially this sub was made for ''War'' efforts. Which is why it has a soul cannon warehouse, soul ammunition, and small mechas."Said Zang Xin causing them all to nod their head. "Still, you all shouldn''t worry. As even with its massive size, it would still outspeed any ship or subs in this world."Said Zang Xin causing Mu Xi to arch a brow. "Is it from the circuits that make it up?" Questioned Mu Xi as she had some experience with a variety of soul technology since she had to make metals for some of them. "Good guess, yes this submarine as the most advanced soul circuit so it was capable of relying on the absorption of water element. This allows it to erupt with enough propelling force, which requires a five-ringed and above soul master to utilize."Said Zang Xin causing Mu Xi to nod her head. "So what''s it called?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan. "The Thousand Holy. Its name came from the Thousand Hands Douluo and Spirit Ice Douluo''s."Said Zang Xin with a hint of pride in his voice. Tang Wulin lips to twitch at the name but he didn''tment as he began walking towards the submarine. "W-Wait! Don''t you want to hear more about the submarine?"Questioned Zang Xin in surprise. "I''m good." Said Tang Wulin as he began boarding the submarine. "But it has more weapons-" "I''m good." "But-" "I''m good." Tang Wulin''s voice rang out before he finally entered the submarine, leaving behind the speechless Zang Xin. "This is going to be fun." Said Long Yeyue with a faint smirk causing Zang Xin''s lip to twitch. ''Are you still mad!'' Thought Zang Xin as he cautiously nces at Long Yeyue before quickly turning away as he felt her gaze move on him. Xie Xie and the others secretlyugh, as they saw the Amorus Douluo averting the gaze of Long Yeyue before they all went into the sub. As they were all going into the submarine, Yun Ming was talking to Na''er. "Remember to be careful and don''t take any big risk, ok?" "Yes, master." Said Na''er with a faint smile causing Yun Ming to smile as he rubbed her head. "I wish I coulde." Said Yali with a sigh causing Na''er to giggle. "No way. You have to stay here and take care of teacher."Said Na''er causing Yun Ming lips to twitch and Yali to smile. "Don''t cause too much trouble okay." Said Yali causing Na''er to pout. "But that''s Wulin job." Said Na''er as her pout turned into a grin causing Yun Ming to sigh and Yali to giggle. "Please don''t encourage him." Said Yun Ming before telling Na''er to go on causing her tough before leaving. "I hope nothing goes wrong, but it''s him."Mutter Yun Ming with a mocking smile. "At least they will be safe." Said Yali causing Long Yeyue and Zang Xin to light-heartedlyugh. "With us four, I doubt anything bad should happen." Said Zang Xin causing Yali to blink her eyes. "Four?" "Yes, Wulin is included in our group. After all, that brat is way to abnormal."Said Zang Xin with a grin causing Yun Ming to nod his head. Before he had to leave for Star Luo, he had wanted to assess Tang Wulin power, without the ne power. To say he was surprised would be an understatement, as he had a good gauge and sense of how strong Tang Wulin was. While Tang Wulin can''t beat a Demi-God Limit Douluo with a Four-Word Battle Armor. He still is strong enough to fight about equally with them. ''That kid truly is the Emperor of Monsters.'' Thought Yun Ming with a sigh, as he could still feel the bruises on his body. "Anyway, we''re going to head out now." Said Zang Xin causing Yun Ming and Yali to nod their heads. "You guys aren''t forgetting anything, right?" Questioned Yali. "No, I''m sure we have everything-" "I''ming along." A voice rang out causing all of them to turn their head. To the surprise of everyone, they saw Chen Xinjie walking towards them with a solemn look. "You! Why are you here."Said Long Yeyue coldly causing Chen Xinjie to slightly flinch but he still walked onward. "I want to join this trip." Said Chen Xinjie causing Long Yeyue face to sh with rage for a quick second before she snorted and red at Yun Ming. The message was clear, ''he better not be allowed on'' before she turned around and walked towards the submarine. As she was moving into the entrance, she gave Chen Xinjie one more cold re before entering. "You actually tried." Muttered Zang Xin with his lips twitching. "I want in." Said Chen Xinjie as he stared at Yun Ming, who stared back at him. "What are you going to do, Ming?" Questioned Yali, with Zang Xin also being curious. Yun Ming stared deep into Chen XInjie''s eyes, searching for his intent and reasoning behind why he wanted to be. It was only after a bit that he sighed before ncing at the submarine with a chuckle. "You can join them." Chapter 236: Ruined Castle Chapter 236: Ruined Castle When Zang Xin and Yali heard Yun Ming words, their eyes shed in surprise for a quick second before sighing resignedly. "Thank you." Said Chen Xinjie before heading towards the submarine, quickly. They didn''t need to ask why he was moving in such a hurry. As almost everyone at the peak of the world knew the story that surrounds Chen Xinjie and Long Yeyue. Naturally, no one was brave enough to talk about it when they were around. "You do know she is going to cause an uproar there and when wee back, right?" Questioned Zang Xin with his lips twitching nervously. "I know, but the ce you guys are going shouldn''t be underestimated. You all might as well utilize all of the help you can get."Said Yun Ming causing Zang Xin expression to radically change. "You think it will be that bad?" Questioned Zang Xin causing Yun Ming to furrow his brows but he didn''t say anything. "...Alright, we will try to be extremely careful."Said Zang Xin causing Yun Ming lips to twitch as he knew why he said ''try''. Within a few seconds, Zang Xin had boarded the submarine, and it began moving away. Yun Ming and Yali watch as the submarine gradually began to descend into the water before disappearing from their sight. "I''m sure they will be fine." Said Yali with a faint smile as she seamlessly moved into Yun Ming embrace. "Hopefully." Said Yun Ming with a charming smile as he held Yali before giving the sea, where the submarine left one more look. # The overcast sky was jet ck, dark clouds surging above with purple lightning striking all around. Below the sky, was a ruined castle with a half-broken purple halo above. The ruined castle was ck but the purple lightning above illuminated it and cast a purple glow over it, making it look the same shade. The top half of the castle was blown away, with rubbles lying all around. With some of the pirs inside either being crushed, shattered or fallen over. There were small cracks inside of the castle, with the throne at the end being broken. Thend was hopelessly ruined, with no vegetation around, the countless buildings scattered around with fissures forming. "So she was right." Mutter Tang Wulin as he nces all around while recalling Shen Ming words. She told him, as he continues absorbing and be more intimate with the Destruction Bloodline inside of him. He will unlock the residual memories of Hui Mei, simr to how he was able to unlock the memory for the Life Bloodline. He knew this was the same phenomenon, as he felt the Destruction Intent swirling all around this ruin and burnednd. To his slight surprise, he could feel some of them moving passed him, snuggling up on him before moving away. They weren''t cold or deadly but they held no warmth as if the meaning was something foreign or impossible for them. "So where is he."Mutter Tang Wulin as he nces around. "I''m here." A cold voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to involuntarily turn his head. It was a man who appeared to be in his thirties, with short dark red hair, that stood up like steel needles. The man''s appearance was handsome, he wouldn''t lose to even Tang Wulin or Tang San. His sunken eyes held an eerie red light that flickered and fluctuated with light waves. Yet he gave off an aura of absolute destruction and terror as if his mere presence would erase you. But to Tang Wulin, the aura that the man was giving off was nothing more thanforting. It was simr to when he was around the many vegetation, with nature around himforting him. "I''m guessing you are the God of Destruction, Hui Mei."Said Tang Wulin causing the man to faintly smile, a smile that carried overwhelming sorrow that anyone could notice. "You have met with Sheng Ming? Of course, you have, no other way for you know who I am."Said Hui Mei with an unconscious sigh as he nces up at the crackling sky. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything but simply watch the man know as the God of Destruction. The one who caused the expansion of the Divine Realm and the one that almost led it to ruin. Hui Mei let out a sigh before walking onward into the ruined castle, with Tang Wulin furrowing his brows but following after him. Neither of them said a word, as they walked through the barren and crumbling castle. Destruction energy and intent sparked all around them, with some of the intent gushing out of the fissures that were inside. They gushed out like geysers, with themnding all around the castle but strangely enough not breaking apart the materials. They came to a stop, before the half-broken throne, with Hui Mei gently moving his hand on the throne arm stead. No one spoke for a while, with the only sound being the lightning crackling above and the geysers spraying out. "Do you know you''re the son of the Sea God?" Questioned Hui Mei. "I do." Said Tang Wulin causing Hui Mei to nod his head. "I''m sure Sheng Ming told you everything that happened in the Divine Realm. About why it got damaged and the danger that came."Said Hui Mei causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "...Do you hate me? With all that you know, do you hate me?"Questioned Hui Mei as he slightly clenches the arm wrist of his half-broken throne. Tang Wulin said nothing, neither puzzled or confused about why Hui Mei asked him this question. Sheng Ming had already told him that Hui Mei may question him on a few things, this being one of them. "Do I hate you?"Mutter Tang Wulin as he nces up into the bleak sky, not seeing the slight flinch of Hui Mei. From one perspective, this was the man who triggered the events that separated a child from his family. The man that caused a parent to live on without their child, not knowing if the child was in danger or not. Another perspective, this was the man who couldn''t keep his ego in check and allowed his jealously to take control of him. Leading to infighting in the Divine Realm that almost turned bad. This was also the man who almost cost the lives of all of the inhabitants of the divine realm and the realm itself. Expanding the realm and the result almost being the death of everyone by the Space-Time turbulence. This was a man who couldn''t be patient enough, even if it meant leading the people he was supposed to protect to ruin. Where just waiting for another year would have allowed for the realm to withstand the Space-Time turbulence. ''Yet it isn''t that simple.'' Mused Tang Wulin as his thoughts began flickering. This was also the man who sacrificed himself, with his wife''s support to help save the realm. Without his sacrifice, the realm might have been wiped out, with everyone dying and the Golden Dragon King escaping. He saw the images of the events that happened in the Divine Realm at the Demon Ind. He heard about the story from Tang San and also from Sheng Ming. Three different perspectives, each having their views on the matter. Yet there is also another perspective, Hui Mei one. But even with these perspectives, the choices of Hui Mei also led to some good things. His journey through the Douluo World, meeting his friends, lovers, parents, and experiences. Him being able to travel back in time, meeting the cmities, storming the demon world, fighting Di Tian and the abyssal creatures. Most people would think all of this wasn''t worth the feeling of being separated from one''s loved ones. But Tang Wulin wasn''t like most people, as he couldn''t consider the things he has experience any less than his family. To him, these experiences were something valuable, something he thought he had lost forever or had just thrown away from how useless it was at the time. So that being case, could he hate this person in front of him? "I do not hate you." Said Tang Wulin causing Hui Mei to sharply turn his head to him, surprise and shock disyed on his face. "Y-you...Why?"Questioned Hui Mei as his eyes shed with a myriad of emotions, with his body trembling and hands twitching. "If I hated you, I would have shattered any rems of your memory that was inside my bloodline. As for why? You haven''t done anything enough to garner my hatred, something that is quite hard to do."Said Tang Wulin in mild amusement. To gain his hatred is both simple, yet soplex as his experience as long since change how he viewed the world. "...You are simr to her, you know."Mutter Hui Mei with a regretful sigh causing Tang Wulin to raise his brow. "Who?" "Sheng Ming." Said Hui Mei causing Tang Wulin to tilt his head in considerable surprise. "You shouldn''t be surprised, you''re simr to my wife in her ability to understand a person''s decision and ept it. No matter how much pain it will bring, she will never judge a person and simply epts them for what they are."Said Hui Mei but Tang Wulin didn''t respond to his words. It was one of the reasons the Goddess of Life was so loved in the Divine Realm. As she was the person that could make anyone feel both loved and epted no matter what they did. It was something he secretly admits he loves and yet is slightly jealous of. "It''s a good thing you aren''t simr to me at all." Said Hui Mei with a hint of sadness and reluctance even with the smile on his face, something was able to Tang Wulin pick up on. ''How interesting.'' Thought Tang Wulin as Hui Mei''s words were so simr to Sheng Meng''s words. ''I''m kind of jealous that you have more of my husband''s presence and temperament than mine. But I guess in times like this, his temperament would be better.'' He mused at how both Husband and Wife knew each other more than they know themselves. Sheng Ming was referring to Tang Wulin ruthless and uncaring side, simr to the God of Destruction. A side that the God of Destruction wasn''t able to notice about him, or maybe it was that he didn''t wish to notice it all. In fear that Tang Wulin may grow up to be just like him, a person without patience and care. A person that may lead his home to destruction, Tang Wulin find it bothughable and amusing. "Tell me your story and reason, that led you to those actions."Said Tang Wulin causing Hui Mei to flinch, this time even more obvious. "...My story?" "Yes, tell me the tales of the God of Destruction, Hui Mei." Said Tang Wulin with a stoic look, while also recalling the words of Sheng Ming. ''If you do meet him, can you give him a chance? Please listen to his side? You don''t have to understand or agree with him but can you just please listen?'' But even without her words, he would still ask, as he was intrigued about the divine realm and the actions of the God of Destruction. Old Tang mentioned to him after regaining bits of Tang San memories, that the Golden Dragon King influenced Hui Mei to be more aggressive. Yet he wonders, was it that simple? Or could it have been something that has been stirring up in this God of Destruction? "...Okay."Said Hui Mei with an uncertain look in his eyes but he still nodded his head before speaking. About the tale of destruction. # "We should be there in two months." Mutter Zang Xin before ncing to the side to see an ice-cold re that was piercing through him. He couldn''t help but shiver as he quickly turns around, as Long Yeyue kept her gaze on his back while ignoring Chen Xinjie. "Yeyue, I just want to talk." Said Chen Xinjie with a wistful smile on his face but Long Yeyue kept staring at Zang Xin. ''Elder Sister, please stop staring at me!'' Shouted Zang Xin in his mind, as he didn''t dare to say this out loud unless he was looking for a beating. He knew this was a dreadful idea, but he had to agree with Yun Ming, that having Chen Xinjie help would be the best. Especially considering he was one of the only people in this world that was on par with Yun Ming. Of course, whether Long Yeyue would care about such things, was a different story altogether. As Zang Xin knew, there will be an uproar in Shrek once they get back, with no one being able to stop her. As Chen Xinjie kept on talking to Long Yeyue, whether it was through irritation or annoyance, she turned towards him. "Will you-" But before she could say anything, the submarine shook causing everyone to slightly move forward. "What was that!" Shouted Zang Xin with his eyes narrowed. "We''re being attacked, Sir!" "By what?" "A Sea Beast!" Chapter 237: Tale of Destrution (1) Chapter 237: Tale of Destrution (1) "A Sea beast?" Questioned Zang Xin who was slightly surprised. He didn''t think the Sea Beast would attack them as they weren''t known for being aggressive unless one came near their homes. He was certain, they were moving in a path that avoided all of the known Sea Beasts homes, while also manually adjusting if any of them show up. He, of course, only had them do it for those Sea Beasts that were over fifty thousand, as anything below could never shake this submarine. "It seems to be over a hundred thousand years old." Mutter Chen Xinjie after his spiritual sense spread out. "He is right." Said Long Yeyue with a frown, leading Zang Xin and everyone around them to turn grim. ''Is our luck this bad, that the first thing we meet is a Sea Beast over a hundred thousand years.'' Thought Zang Xin with a sigh. Ordinarily, a hundred thousand-year-old soul beasts were nothing more than fodder to people like them. But this would only apply to thend, as the Soul Beasts in the domain of the sea were a different story, as most Soul Masters were at a huge disadvantage. Whether it be from the pressure, dense elemental fluctuations or the restriction of movements were all key disadvantages. Unless one had an intimate rtionship with the sea or water elements, then fighting in this environment is extremely difficult. ''Luckily we have Chen Xinjie.'' Thought Zang Xin as he nces behind to see Chen Xinjie narrowing his eyes. Chen Xinjie''s martial soul was called the Boundless Sea, one of the reasons his title Douluo''s name was the Boundless Sea Douluo. It was considered an inheritance from the Sea Douluo, giving him a great affinity with the seas. "What type of Sea Beast, is it?" Questioned Chen Xinie, causing one of the Tang Workers to swiftly respond. "It''s the Sharp Octopus! Wait! More of them areing!" The Tang Worker said before he quickly brings up a picture of what was going outside. Zang Xin, Chen Xinjie, Long Yeyue and everyone else were able to see five Sea Beasts moving around the submarine. One had the appearance of an octopus that had red scales, with the features of a shark and razor teeth. The others were one of a Dolphin, Sea Serpent, Sea Tiger, Silver Whale, and a Demonic Shark. "All of them seem to be around orparable to a hundred thousand-year-old Spirit Beasts."Muttered Chen Xinjie to with his expression turning serious. He could easily take any one of these Sea Beast with no effort. But fighting all five of them and protecting the submarine was a different matter, as any stray shot could lead to a disaster. "We can help." A voice rang out causing Chen Xinjie to nce behind to see Wu Siduo, Na''er, and Gu Yue. "You guys?" "I have been training and fighting underwater since I joined the Body Sect. The water pressure at this level isn''t much of a hinder to me." Said Wu Siduo while Gu Yue only said. "My control over the water element will allow me to lessen pressure, so I can help out." Said Gu Yue while Na''er mentioned the same thing. Chen Xinjie''s eyes lit up as he nces over the girls before nodding his head. He wouldn''t dare to underestimate them, recalling how strong they were from that fights months ago. ''Especially, Wu Siduo.'' Thought Chen XInjie as he recalled Wu Siduo being able to push her strength to a Super Douluo without any auxiliary soul master help. Bang! The submarine once again shook, as the Demonic Shark sent out an arrow of water that smashed into it. "They''re getting ready to attack again!" # "Her smile is one of the greatest things buried inside of my memories." Said Hui Mei softly as a gentle smile formed on his face. "Her smile was the most charming thing I''ve seen in my whole life, a smile that shatters the barrier I formed deep into my soul. It was so gentle, virtuous and pure, glowing through the hollow and sunken ce I called home."Said, Hui Mei fondly with a sigh. He still recalls, when he saw the smile his little Lu gave him, the honeyed sweetness and shyness that formed inside of him. Alongside an unexpected warmth, something he had never experience before rushing through his body. "Meeting her every day, was the greatest thing I looked forward to." Said Hui Mei as he nces up at the sky. His world that was always cold, silent and hollow, was instantly brightening up from her appearance every day. He didn''t recall what they talked about, but he didn''t seem to care as her just talking to him was all he wanted. "I tried to do anything I can, to make her happy. Regardless if I made a fool out of myself or what it caused to others. Naturally, every so often she would look at me in disappointment but then her face will always form into an affectionate smile." As Hui Mei continued speaking, Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly widen as he saw the wisps of destruction intent fluctuating. They began producing a storm of destruction wisps, all around Hui Mei and him, as it began revolving. Hui Mei didn''t seem to notice or it was more like he didn''t care as he continued speaking. It was only after a bit that Tang Wulin notice what was happening, as he saw a myriad of images shing and emerging by. ''They''re helping to recount his story.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he saw the images of Sheng Ming and Hui Mei. "I felt it was my responsibility as one of the enforcers and overseer of the realm, to help its people. I wanted to expand the realm so more gods could ascend and rank up...So when the Sea God spoke out against me, I couldn''t stop the raging destruction inside of me."Said Hui Mei as his eyes slightly narrowed with his fist clenched. "I thought, how could this person who merely has been in this realm for only twenty years be more fit than me. How could he sense things, that not even me or Sheng Ming could perceive? Us who have been in this realm for millions of untold years."Said Hui Mei with his eyes ring up before it sagged down in solemness. "Yet in the end, I knew the truth. I respected and cared about the Sea God to think of him as anything less than my equal. Strange enough, that may be the reason, I didn''t want to lose to him who I considered an equal, my rival." "Yet in the end, I almost led the realm to ruin, an act even worse than the wars. All because I went to the forbidden seal and took a wisp of the Golden Dragon King energy."Said Hui Mei bitterly with a sigh as he sat down next to the broken throne. "Is that when he started to influence you?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he sat down next to him leading Hui Mei to chuckle. "You figure out he was influencing me huh? Yes, it was around that time that I felt a change in my psyche but by that time I didn''t feel like abandoning my n. I thought it would be all worth it...But seeing her hurtful and sorrowful eyes, I knew then it wasn''t worth it."Muttered Hui Mei in a bitter tone as he recalled Sheng Ming''s eyes. No attack could hurt him as much as seeing his beloved wife''s sadness. It was then, that he began questing if what he was doing was right or wrong. But in the end, it didn''t matter, as to his horror and realization, he was treading on a path of no return. So not wanting to express his regret, Hui Mei continued forward, believing and praying that just for once, the Sea God was wrong. Yet the reality was harsher than he could imagine, as he witnesses the Space-time turbulenceing towards his home. At that moment, he couldn''t help but wonder, was this is punishment for not being patient? "Yet, even with all, I have done. She still stood by my side, willing to perish alongside me, the fool of the century."Said, Hui Mei with a chuckle yet Tang Wulin could hear the regret in his voice. "It''s why I want to say thank you. Thank you for forcing us together, even if it was just a wisp of our core and energy. You were able to bring us together for thest time before we faded from the world, allowing me to hold the women I loved." "This is something I can''t repay by giving my bloodline to you or my powers. To me, you are our savior and...Son."Said Hui Mei, with thest few words being nothing more than a whisper. Yet Tang Wulin was able to hear those words, he didn''t say anything as he stared into the shing images. With Hui Mei also staring alongside him, a smile stered on his face, as he observed the happiest moments of his life. As Tang Wulin gets ready to open up his mouth, he felt the whole dream cycle shake. He began ncing all around while spreading out his spiritual sense but he didn''t sense anything. "Don''t bother, the disturbance ising from outside." Said Hui Mei causing Tang Wulin to nod his head but he made no other movements. "You''re not going to see what''s wrong?" "The people in the outside can handle it." Said Tang Wulin causing Hui Mei to furrow his brows. "What if they need help?" "Then someone would have gotten me." Said Tang Wulin as he nces once more into the sky before returning his gaze to Hui Mei. # "They''re withstanding our soul ammunition."Mutter Zang Xin as he saw the octopus batted away a st from the soul cannon. For the past few minutes, they have been unloading the submarine weapons onto the sea beasts. The submarine was utilizing only half of its thirty-six missileunchers, alongside cannons that we''re able to do underwater battle. Yet even with all of this, the Sea Beast that was over a hundred thousand years control over the sea was too much for these weapons to help. "Are they ready yet?" Questioned Zang Xin as he felt the submarine shake once more from getting rammed again. "They just left." Said Long Yeyue as she appeared next to him. "Let''s hope they can hurry this up." Said Zang Xin as he brought up a monitor that revealed the outside of the submarine. It disyed all of the Sea Beasts that were attacking the submarine, as the Sharp Octopus gets ready to strike the submarine once again. A deafening roar rang underwater before a streak of white and ck smashed into the Sharp Octopus and propelling it back. In the ce of the Sharp Octopus was Wu Siduo, who was surging with a ck-gold aura that swirled around her like wisps. Chapter 238: Tale Of Destrution (2) Chapter 238: Tale Of Destrution (2) ''It''s been a while since I have done some Sea battle.'' Thought Wu Siduo as she felt the familiar pressure and restriction. Except, the difference was that she had her Three-Word Battle Armor donned over her body. Alongside her White-God Rebellion, which was promoting her to the bodily strength of a Super Douluo. The Sea Tiger let out a roar before it rushed towards her alongside the Sea Serpent but Wu Siduo didn''t flinch. Her blood essence began to surge and erupt, bing visible and brilliantly illuminating the whole area around her. ''Heavenly Palm: Wall.'' Wu Siduo felt her the aura around her trembling as she thrust out a palm, a thin wall of white-gold was instantly formed. This happened right before the two sea beasts reached and smashed into the wall. To the Sea Beast slight shock, the wall only trembled but it didn''t shatter or break. Then Wu Siduo sent out another palm, this time producing a giant palm that smacks both Sea Beasts away a few meters. As this happened, a blur appeared behind Wu Siduo, with razor-sharp teeth. It was the demonic shark, who used the distraction of the other two beasts to pounce on Wu Siduo. Swoosh! At the critical moment, Wu Siduo suddenly moved, as if she already knew he was behind her, she sidestepped his attack. Then she thrust out a fist, that began rippling with a golden light that began sending gentle ripples outwards. ''Self-Soul Skill: Extreme Ripples.'' Bang! The demonic shark body trembled before it was sent flying, as it began leaking blood from its mouth as the ripples were wreaking havoc inside of it. "Impressive."Mutter Long Yeyue causing Zang Xin to nod his head. These were a hundred thousand year beast, whose cultivation wasparable to a Title Douluo, making them not weak. Yet Wu Siduo was not only able to keep up with them but also overpower them. Of course, this wasn''t a surprise as they already know her overall strength was boosted to a Super Douluo. But she was still fighting multiple beings that wereparable to a Title Douluo while protecting the submarine. The pressure ced on her was by no means light. "Well, it''s a good thing she has help." Said Long Yeyue as she nces to the side to see the Silver Whale being pushed back by Gu Yue. Then Na''er and Chen Xinjie were working together to smash around the Shark Octopus, Sea Tiger, and Sea Serpent. "Hopefully this will be thest time; something like this happens." Mutter Zang Xin as he continued watching the beatdown. # Tang Wulin nce up to the sky to see the realm wasn''t shaking and knew that things must have calmed down. "Sheng Ming wanted me to tell you some things." Said Tang Wulin as his direct gaze moved back to Hui Mei. "She...Did?"Questioned Hui Mei in slight surprise and regret, yet Tang Wulin was able to note the hint of joy deep within his tone. "Yes." "What did she say?" Questioned Hui Mei as he jumps up and looks at Tang Wulin with eager eyes, his body trembled with excitement. Tang Wulin nodded his head as he closed his eyes before typically raising his fist and smashing down into Hui Mei''s face. As the fist made contact, sounds of bone-cracking were heard as blood ssh as Hui Mei was sent flying. Hui Mei would have never thought that Tang Wulin, his savior as well son would have punched him the face. Especially after he told him, that he didn''t hold a grudge and that Sheng Ming had a message for him. "That was the message." Said Tang Wulin with his lips twitching as he saw Hui Mei sluggishly starting to get up. "A punch in the face?" "She said you deserved it." Said Tang Wulin, leading Hui Mei lips to twitch before groaning and nodding his head. "And then also this." Said Tang Wulin as he closed his eyes, with his brows shining serenely with the symbol of a sacred tree. In an instant, luminous waves of green energy expanded outwards from Tang Wulin, as a silhouette began forming in front of him. "...Sheng Ming."Muttered Hui Mei in shock as he saw his goddess appeared in front of him. "...Hui Mei."Said Sheng Ming with a faint smile as the life energy began swirling around her and Tang Wulin. With a nce at Tang Wulin who still had his eyes closed. She began moving towards Hui Mei who was still staring at her wide eyes before grasping his face and tenderly kissing him. "You idiot, who told you to be here suffering all alone." Said Sheng Ming before her hand began gently pinching Hui Mei cheek. "Ouch!" Sheng Ming didn''t seem to notice Hui Mei screaming as she was still smiling while her husband was squirming in front of her. It was only after a few minutes that she let go, allowing for him to rub his cheeks while looking at his wife with teary eyes. "That''s better, you don''t look like the Enforcer of the Divine Realm nor the God of Destruction. But my little Zi."Said Sheng Ming with a faint smile as she began to gently caress Hui Mei''s face. "...Little Lu."Muttered Hui Mei causing Sheng Ming smile to grow even more. "No more worrying about what you did wrong or what you could have done right. For now, just use the limited amount of time you have and spent it with him."Said Sheng Ming causing Hui Mei to quiver but he nodded his head. "Haha. Look at you, being so obedient now."Said Sheng Ming as she lightlyughs before she gave Hui Mei one more smile before she began fading away. "Must you leave so soon!" Shouted Hui Mei but Sheng Ming said nothing as thest thing he saw from her was a familiar look of eternal love. And then, she was gone, undoubtedly gone from his sight and his world. Yet, in her ce, was Tang Wulin who still had his eyes closed with life energy swirling around him. ''I don''t know if I deserve this. But ok, Sheng Ming, I will follow your advice.'' Thought Hui Mei as a pleasant smile appeared on his face as Tang Wulin opened his eyes. "Did you hear her message?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing Hui Mei to nod his head. "Thank you, once more. You have done another thing that I''m greatly grateful for."Said Hui Mei with a sigh causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brow but he still nodded his head. At the same instant, the realm began shaking as the sky started to crack causing Tang Wulin eyes to nce up and undoubtedly knew. The time in this realm or cycle ising to an end. "Good times never reallyst, do they." Mutter Hui Mei as he gazes at the crack sky but he still had a smile on his face. Hui Mei turned his gaze at Tang Wulin, as he began to fade. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly widen as he saw the myriad emotions shing through Hui Mei. It was simr to the look Tang Ziran, and Tang San gave him but this one held a more thankful look than theirs. This was thest look he saw from Hui Mei before the world, simr to all the times he visited Sheng Ming. It shattered like ss. # A few days past, with Tang Wulin finding out after waking up from his dream cycle that they were attacked by Sea Beasts. Ones that were over a hundred thousand years, with their being more than one and with theming with an army. The situation was able to be stable with the help of Wu Siduo, Na''er, Gu Yue and Chen Xinjie as they pushed back the Sea Beast. After this, for the past days, they didn''t meet with any other trouble as it seems the other Sea Beast became wary of the submarine. Yet, the attack of the Sea Beast before still puzzled Zang Xin and the others, as they knew the Sea Beast wouldn''t attack for no reason. At the moment, Mu Xi was walking towards the cksmithing room aftering from the kitchen, when she saw a peculiar scene. It was Long Yeyue and Chen Xinjie, with the Boundless Sea Douluo trying to talk to Long Yeyue, but she was telling him off. "They have been at this for the past few days." Zang Xin''s voice rang out behind Mu Xi causing her to gasp in surprise. "Can you not do that!" Said Mu Xi with a slight re causing Zang Xin to chuckle before moving his gaze at Long Yeyue and Chen Xinjie. "With them still arguing like this, it''s going to make things difficult." Said Zang Xin with an exasperated sigh causing Mu Xi to furrow her brows. "And to think all of this started because they were both too headstrong." Said Zang Xin. "Didn''t anyone tell you to stop being so nosey." Said Mu Xi as he knew Zang Xin wanted to tell her the story. Zang Xin lips twitch as he saw Mu Xi walking away but to his mild surprise, Mu Xi was walking towards the duos in front. "Scram!" "But Yeyue I just wanted-" "I don''t care! It''s toote, you have no right anymore." "Can you just listen! I just want to-" "I don''t want you around me anymore! Just leave!" "You shouldn''t lie like that." Said Mu Xi as she reached the area of Long Yeyue and Chen Xinjie, who shifted their gaze to her. "What was that girl?" Questioned Long Yeyue with her chilling gaze locking on Mu Xi. Yet to hers and Chen Xinjie''s surprise, she didn''t flinch or quiver from her gaze. Of course, they wouldn''t know that Mu Xi has been through Wulin hell training, making everything that was suppose to be scary seemsckluster to her. "You don''t want him gone, do you? If you did, you would have sent him flying or do something more drastic to get him to leave."Said Mu Xi causing Long Yeyue to narrow her eyes even more and Chen Xinjie to widen his. "Yet, you still have him around. Still close to him, with you only using your words to tell him to scram and nothing else."Said Mu Xi causing Chen Xinjie to quiver as he realizes the truth. No matter how many times he bothered her, she would always tell him to scram or ignore him. But never did she use her soul power or might to force him away. "I don''t care why you all are arguing nor do I want to know. What matters is that that you still love the person in front of you who you consider an idiot."Said Mu Xi even as Long Yeyue gaze became even more chilling. Every so often she felt she was a mediator to these people even though she didn''t want to be. But she knew that them arguing can''t continue any longer or everyone was going to go crazy in this submarine. "Yeyue..." Mutter Chen Xinjie with hope shining in his eyes, yet Long Yeyue kept her gaze on Mu Xi. "Both of you are already so old, with your experience and all that you have seen. Are you really going to wait until thest moment before you forgive him? Can you really say your brave enough to give up on that chance of possible happiness." Questioned Mu Xi as she begins walking even with Long Yeyue gaze on her. "It''s better that you both get over yourself and ept your genuine feelings. You all have been arguing for so long, what''s the point of continuing it? The amount of time you will have with him is slowly withering and maybe gone if you are not careful." "After all, both of you are already one foot into the grave." Chapter 239: Landed Chapter 239: Landed Two months passed swiftly. The Thousand Holy-ss was approaching one of the deste shores of the Star Luo Empire. To the joy of most of the people on board, as they were sick of getting into fights with the Sea Beasts around. Especially when the beasts attacking them range from fifty thousand years to a hundred thousand years. This shocked and surprised the Limit Douluo onboard, as this meant the Seas had many powerful spirit beast. During these past weeks, everyone has either been cultivating, making adjustments on the battle armors or training. Tang Wulin was doing the same thing he did before, alongside Na''er staying inside his room to train. While she had her room, like always she would always sneak into his room and stayed there for most of the time. The others met up with each other a few times but they all were doing their own thing. As they knew that once they were in Star Luo, everything will be tense. Dai Yun''er was the most nervous out of all of them, as thest time she was here. She was running away from pursuit, with her guardians either dying or being taken out. After a while, everyone started gathering at the entrance, as they all felt and saw the submarine beginning to surface. They all began seeing some waves, alongside the outline of the continent and its shornd. As this was going on, the submarine air-interchange system began spreading the fresh and moist air through the sub. The people couldn''t help but suck in the familiar air, that had been lost to them for months. The spot where the submarine was slowly moving toward the shore, that held many shells and waves crashing on the sand. The submarine began slowing down beforeing to aplete halt, a few miles from the shore. "Alright here should be good." Said one of the Tang Sect officers causing Zang Xin to nod his head with a smile. "Are you all ready?" Questioned Zang Xin, with everyone answer being a nod of their head. ''Everyone seems to be prepared.'' Thought Zang Xin he saw the resolution in everyone''s eyes, even Dai Yun''er. The one that will be impacted the most as not only was this her county but also the Tang Sect base may have been harmed. ''Not only that but those two seem to have calmed down.'' Thought Zang Xin as he secretly nces at Long Yeyue and Chen Xinjie. Both of them didn''t argue for the rest of the trip to the shock of most of the people on the submarine. While most of them didn''t know what happened, they honestly didn''t mind as the trip became bearable now. While Zang Xin knew this was because of Mu Xi''s words to them, that must have hit a cord within both of them. Whether they got back together or not, he didn''t know, nor did he dare to try and find out. Unless he wanted to end up dead from the wrath of two Limit Douluos who was over two hundred years old. "Do we have a n?" Questioned Tang Wulin toward Zang Xi.n "First thing, we will do he go check out the Tang Sect." Said Zang Xin as he slightly narrows his eyes. "At the moment we''re going into this continent blind, meaning the best bet is to get some information from the base here." Said Zang Xin causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes with a sigh. "Just admit you want to check up on your sect." Said Tang Wulin causing Zang Xin to only smile before sighing. "That is apart of it, but another reason is to see how bad thing is here." Said Zang Xin causing Long Yeyue to narrow her eyes. "I see, if the Tang Sect has been taken over or destroyed, then that means we have no allies in this ce." Said Long Yeyue causing Zang Xin to nod his head with a grim look. "Is the Tang Sect here, really that huge?" Questioned Wu Siduo causing all the Tang Sect members around to sigh. "The Tang Sect, to the Star Luo Empire is no different than Shrek to the Douluo Continent. With the loss of either one, it means something significant has changed in the continent."Said Zang Xin causing Wu Siduo to frown. "Even then, I doubt the Tang Sect would allow any Evil Soul Masters to walk freely around here." Said Chen Xinjie causing Zang Xin to furrow his brows. "Either way, we don''t know anything until we reach the base." Said Zang Xin causing all of them to nod their head. "Let''s head out." Said Zang Xin before he departed from the submarine, alongside everyone else. Tang Wulin''s group of people arrived on the peaceful shore, with the submarine slowly descending into the water. It was going to be stationed here until they were ready to leave or for an emergency escape. "Alright, lets head to one of the more secretive bases." Said, Zang Xin while spreading out his spiritual sense. With a brief nod from everyone, he began leading them off the beach shore and into the grassy ins. From there they all began moving towards the secret location of the Tang Sect base, which was about thirty minutes away. With their cultivation, it didn''t take too long, with any of them tired. As they came close to the area, Zang Xin stopped before ncing behind. "Be ready." After he had said that, he moved towards an area filled with bushes and shrub. As he reached the ce, he ces his hand on the ground before it began shining. After a few seconds, the rumbling sound began to ring out, with the ground below shaking. Then to the surprise of most of the people, the ground began to open up. "Talk about secretive."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan as she and everyone came close to Zang Xin while noting the steps going down. "Let''s go." Said Zang Xin as he began cautiously descending the steps, with everyone else behind him following. "Anything off?" Whisper Xie Xie as he slowly followed behind Tang Wulin. "A little bit." Said Zang Xin as his face became even grimmer causing everyone to slightly narrow their eyes. "What do you mean?" Questioned Chen Xinjie causing Zang Xin to sigh. "Usually, when the door to this passage his open, someone would have already been alerted and meet us here. Even then, a Tang Sect member should have already received the signal I sent them a few minutes ago."Said Zang Xin causing Long Yeyue to speak up. "You notified them of our presence?" "Not directly, it was more of me saying a member wasing to them. Ordinarily, they would have responded or at least have someone tracing the signal back."Said, Zang Xin as he continued moving onward. "Maybe they''re just staying under the radar." Said Shen Yi with a hopeful tone causing Zang Xin to sigh. ''I sincerely hope so.'' Thought Zang Xin as he didn''t wish to belive something horrible happens to the Tang Sect. It wasn''t just him but all of the people who were apart of the Tang Sect in Tang Wulin group were all hoping for everything to be alright. "Either way, its time to find out." Said Tang Wulin as they finally began reaching the end of the steps. Yet as they move to the corridor, Zang Xin''s eyes widen when he saw the broken door, that was split apart. Alongside that was the burn marks on both sides of the corridor that rose dread in Zang Xin. "Zang-" Before Long Yeyue could finish her words, Zang Xin had already turned into a blur as he dashes ahead. He wasn''t the only one, as all of the other people who were a Tang Sect member had already rushed onward. Only a few seconds passed before Tang Wulin and the others reached an open wide area. Yet what they found was something that caused their eyes to slightly widen. Everything around was wrecked, machines,puters and the walls around were cracked. The floor was littered with rubbles, with dried up blood stains and the smell of something horrid was reverberate through the room. "So this base was raided."Mutter Zang Xin as he nces all around, keeping his emotion in check. "Not only that but it seems the Tang Sect was able to get away in time."Said Chen Xinjie as he began walking around. He didn''t see any real signs of a struggle or any blood. Even if the blood had dried up, the stain would have still stayed. "The question is, who exactly raided the base?" Question Gu Yue as her eyes moved all around. "What do you mean by who?" Asked Dai Yun''er. "While the obvious choice would be the Holy Spirit Cult, remember there has been trouble in the Star Luo Empire." Said Gu Yue causing Dai Yun''er to frown. "You think someone in the empire may have betrayed the Tang Sect?" "Maybe or it could have been another party. At the moment we don''t have many clues to go by."Said Gu Yue causing Dai Yun''er to fall silent. "Here we go." Zang Xin''s voice rang out causing all of them to nce to where he was. They all saw Zang Xin spreading out his soul power on the wall that was dented with sh marks on it. Yet none of them said anything, as they knew the Tang Sect held some secrets that not even the Pavilion Master knew about. Within a few seconds, the wall began to crumble before a whole new passage was open up to everyone''s slight shock. "Good! The secret area here is still fine." Said Zang Xin with a smile as he walked through the narrow passage, along with everyone. The passage didn''t stretch on for too long, as it only took them a few seconds to reach another open area. This area was a lot smaller than the one before with a bunch ofplex machinesying around with a console in front. "What is this?" Questioned Liu Yuxin as she nces all-around causing Zang Xin to chuckle. "This is the room for emergencies. If anything ever came up in Star Luo, themending officer here would use this to call for help or in front of the others."Said Zang Xin as he moved towards the console in front of them. "I''m surprised they didn''t find this ce."Muttered Ye Xinn causing Zang Xin''s smile to grow even wider. "This passage isn''t as simple as you may think." Said Zang Xin as he took out his soulmunicator andtched it onto the console. All of the independent monitors around began to boot up before they started disying information and sound. As this was going on Zang Xin was working on the soulmunicator before a signal started to be sent out. "Who are you calling?" Questioned Wu Zhankong with his eyes narrowed as he started to think up potential people. "Anyone who can pick up." Said Zang Xin causing Dai Yun''er to frown. "Vice-Hall Master, do you think their situation is that bad?" "It depends on how long they have been on the run. The Tang Sect members shouldn''t be so easy to bully. But even they can''tst for too long if they are being hunted."Said Zang Xin causing everyone else to frown. "I don''t believe the Star Luo Empire would sell them out." Said Dai Yun''er as she furrowed her brow, causing Zang Xin to sigh but before he could say anything. The Communicator twitch and trembled as a voice rang out. "Who is this?" Chapter 240: Star Luo Danger Chapter 240: Star Luo Danger Zang Xin would tacitly admit he wasn''t expecting anyone to pick up or respond to his signal. As the scenes in thest room were still fresh in his mind. Yet he didn''t mind this development, as this may just mean the Tang Sect is in better shape than they initially thought. "Which hall are you?" Questioned Zang Xin as he didn''t rush to say who he was, as he still needed to know if the person over the line was reliable. "...Since you were able to connect with this line. You must be either amanding officer or a higher up in the Tang Sect."Themanding voice from the other line rang out. Zang Xin and the others didn''t say anything, as they could easily piece together the reason for the person''s words. Through them utilizing this line, it gave the person on the other line a sense of reassurance. "But still, I won''t speak unless you tell me who you are." Said the person causing Zang Xin to smile. "I am the Vice-Hall Master, Amourous Douluo." Said Zang Xin causing the voice on the other line to go silent. "...Vice-Hall Master, is that really you?"Questioned the voice, with Zang Xin noting the trembling and shock. "Yes." The voice on the other line went silent, while Zang Xin said nothing and waited for him. It was only after a few minutes that the voice began speaking. "Vice-Hall Master it''s an honor and relief to be speaking with you. We all thought after the attack of that Serpent, we would lose all contact with the Douluo Continent."Said the voice causing Zang Xin to nod his head. "I understand your situation must have been difficult. As it took us a while to deal with the Cmities on the continent before heading here." Said Zang Xin causing the voice on the other line to gasp in genuine shock. "Vice-Hall Master don''t tell me you guys killed the cmities on the Douluo Continent?" Questioned the voice in shock. "We have, Fafnir and Surtr that rampaged through the continent has been taken care of. Right now, we are here to deal with the other Cmities."Said Zang Xin causing the voice to let out a sigh. "Good, this is splendid. If you guys can deal with the Cmity, then everything may change and go back to the way it was."Said the voice causing Zang Xin to narrow his eyes. "About that, can you tell me what has happened ever since the cmity attack?" Questioned Zang Xin with Chen Xinjie and the others leaning forward. It wasn''t wrong to say they weren''t all curious about what happened on this continent, that flipped everything upside down. "I guess if we want to help you, Vice-Hall Master. We should start from the beginning." Said the voice as it let out another sigh before he started to talk again. "After the damage caused by the Sea Serpent, many things started to change." With the Emperor of the Star Luo Empire, in aa, there was no significant person to properly oversee the empire. Even the Monster Academy Principle, En Ci wasn''t able to temporarily take over as he was severely injured in the previous fight. While the two obvious people were out ofmissioning, the empire turned into an uproar as people started toe out, iming leadership. "Yes we heard this already, Dai Yun''er told us about this." Said Zang Xin. "So the princess made it out safely, that''s excellent." Said the voice before he continued speaking. The Tang Sect at first didn''t try and get in the middle of this uproar, as it wasn''t harming any of the citizens. It was only after when the situation got out of hand that the Tang Sect deiced that they should try and get involved. "But who would have thought that before we could even try and help out. We would be assaulted."Said the voice with his tone going lower. Their base was raided as they were getting ready to go to Star Luo City. The raid caught them off guard; it was only because of the soul technology that they were able to find out in time. The members inside of the operational base were able to defend it for a while, as the base had soul defensive measures inside. With cannon, beams, and artillery that was able to take down the people attacking them. But after a while it became too much, forcing them to flee. "It wasn''t just one base that was raided but most of our base and towers were attacked." Said voice causing Zang Xin to nod his head. "Was it the Evil Soul Masters that attacked you guys?" "Yes." Zang Xin and the other sigh as the prime suspect that they thought, was the person. While Dai Yun''er let out a sigh of wee relief, as this meant her people didn''t directly betray the Tang Sect. "Do you know how they found out where the bases were located?" Questioned Zang Xin but the voice only said no. "We aren''t sure if we were sold out or if the Evil Soul Masters has been watching us for that long." Said the voice causing Zang Xin to nod his head. Both points were valid, as the hatred of both sides for each other was that great. It wasn''t wrong to say that Shrek and the Tang Sect was the one thing that the Holy Spirit Cult wanted to see burn. It wouldn''t be a surprise that the Holy Spirit Cult has been observing them for all this time. "From then, most of our members have been on the run. At the moment, I don''t even know how many people we have lost at this point as this has been going on for months."Said the voice causing all of the Tang Sect members to tremble uncontrobly. They felt and understand the pain of the person who was speaking to them. To think their sect members were being hunted and there was nothing they could do about it. ''But things are different now.'' Thought Xie Xie as he narrowed his eyes with his fist clench. The voice continued speaking, as he told them that after each base was raided or each Tang Sect member died. The holy spirit cult members would use the body of the dead soul masters to increase their cultivation. "Wait! They only need the dead body now?"Questioned Zang Xin in terrible shock, with Chen Xinjie and Long Yeyue slightly trembling. As they knew just how terrifying the Evil Soul Master would be now. As before they needed the person to at least be alive but now? This meant they could increase their power even more easily and quickly than before. Wouldn''t this mean that they could use the deceased body of a Hyper Douluo and above? ''Maybe even the Cmities.'' Thought Zang Xin with his expression slight changing before he nces at Tang Wulin and sighs in relief. As he knew Tang Wulin dragged the lifeless bodies of the cmity into the earth, he didn''t know where they went. But he and everyone figured it was through the will of the ne and nature that took them away. "Yes they can, but there is some good news Vice-Hall Master. It seems only a select few of them can do this sort of thing."Said the voice causing everyone eyes to widen. "Only a few?" "Yes, as from some of our scouts. For most of the cases, the Evil Soul Master dragged the bodies away instead of doing the bizarre ritual. While the rest of the cases only one of them did the ritual that caused the body of the dead master to be absorbed."Said the voice leading Zang Xin and the others to slightly rx. This meant they didn''t need to worry about all of the Evil Soul Masters but those select few. But this still didn''t mean everything was fine, as those few might just be the few elite Evil Soul Master in this continent. "Do you have any description of them?" Questioned Zang Xin. "No, but we were able to identify them by how potent their aura of Death was. You should be able to recognize them easily, as their aura would put most of the other Evil Soul masters to shame."Said the voice causing Zang Xin to nod his head. "So what are you guys doing now?" "Right now, we are staying low and trying to find an opportunity to strike back. We thought this would take some more months but if your here Vice-Hall Master. Then maybe we won''t need months."Said the voice causing Zang Xin''s lips to twitch. "Are you able to get into contact with the others?" Questioned Zang Xin. "I should be able to. We have been rying information to each other." "Okay, if you all are willing to follow my orders. Then there might be a chance for us to rid this continent of the Evil Soul Masters and save the empire."Said Zang Xin causing the voice to sigh in relief. "Thank you, Vice-Hall Master. If your n can even give us a sliver of hope, of course, we will dly help you."Said the voice causing Zang Xin to nod his head. "Okay, do you have any information about the Star Luo empire?" Questioned Zang Xin. "Only bits." "Tells me about it." Said Zang Xin causing the voice to begin talking. The Star Luo Empire is split between two fractions, the royal family fraction that believes only the direct heir should manage the empire. While the other fraction believes that until the Emperor was back to his full health and out of hisa. The empire should be run by a court of officials who know more about the empire than a boy who wasn''t of age. These were the same official who came out before and proimed that they should be the one that should look over the empire. But it seems they decided tobine, as the royal family fraction was too strong and huge for a single one of them to beat. These two fractions have been shing for the past months with nothing getting done, with only more conflict forming. Normally the strongest fraction would have easily taken over but both fractions were about equal. As the Royal Family had the backing of the Monster Academy alongside some of the Empire''s top Soul Master. While the Imperial Advisor fraction has the backing of the army and any other soul masters they were able to bribe. Making it so overpowering either side would only leave the whole empire severely weaken and open for attack. Especially after the attack of the Cmity and the fear of the Douluo Continenting to the Star Luo. Up till now, it seemed the two fractions have been debating about who should be the next overseer of the empire. "Yet that is only the situation on the surface. But the truth is that both sides have been attacking and killing each other in the shadow."Said the voice with a regretful sigh. The number of people that died in the past months has passed the hundreds, something that was very shocking. As these people weren''t just anyone but people who held high positions and strength. "I fear if nothing is done too, the people of the empire might just be drawn into this violent struggle. Leading to the destruction of the empire."Said the voice causing Dai Yun''er''s expression to change. "What about the royal family! Was anyone hurt or..."Dai Yun''er trailed off as she rushes to themunicator near Zang Xin. "...Princess is that you? If it''s you then it means you were the one that brought them to help the Star Luo Empire."Said the voice causing Zang Xin to sigh but he didn''t me her rash action. As anyone would feel anxious about the status of their family and empire. Still, he wished, she would have had him asked the question. As he wanted to have her be kept a secret for a while longer. "It''s me, can you tell me about the royal family?" Questioned Dai Yun''er with her voice breaking sometimes. "Princess I''m sorry I don''t know much but I can at least tell you, none of the royals has died." Said the voice causing Dai Yun''er to quiver but she still nodded her head. "What about my father? Or Uncle En Ci?"Questioned Dai Yun''er. "The news is the Emperor is still in hisa, with the doctors and officials not knowing when he will wake up. Both the Royal Family and the Officials had made sure to put their strongest guard around the Emperor. As both sides don''t want the Emperor to die, as this would be horrible for the Empire as a whole." "As for En Ci? We aren''t certain as the Principle of Monster Academy went missing a few months ago." Chapter 241: Harbor or Empire Chapter 241: Harbor or Empire "Huh? Uncle En Ci is missing?"Questioned Dai Yun''er in shock as she felt her whole body tremble. She wasn''t the only one as the others were surprised that the Divine Domain Douluo En Ci would be missing. One must remember he was a Limit Douluo, the only one that the Douluo Continent knew that was in Star Luo Empire. For him to go missing, this indicated many things. Some that weren''t pleasant to think about, causing Dai Yun''er to shake her head. "Do you know when he went missing?" "Months ago, from the reports before, he had been recovering in the medical hall after he took damage from the Cmity. Two months before, the top echelon of the Empire was thrown up into an uproar, after finding En Ci was missing from his room. Regardless if it was the Royal Family or the officials, all of them were uprooting everything, trying to find him."Said the voice. "That is expected, this is their Limit Douluo that went missing." Said, Zang Xin with a nod of his head. To any organization or country, the value of a Limit Douluo was too high. With a Limit Douluo, an organization is considered a capable power, with them being able to lord over those without one. With En Ci as there Limit Douluo, it was one of the reasons that the Star Luo Empire was able to be so strong. As it wasn''t wrong to say many other organizations around the continent wouldn''t hesitate on invading and conquering them. But all of them were destroyed or suppress by En Ci and the other top figure of the empire. It was through these countless achievements that the people began calling En Ci the Pir of the Empire. How could the Royal and Imperial Fractions not be anxious? To think their pir would go missing when they were still in a delicate situation. "And there has been no word about his whereabouts?" Questioned Zang Xin with a frown. "Not that we know about. Although strangely, enough just a few weeks ago. The Empire has gotten oddly quiet."Said the voice causing Zang Xin to furrow his brows. "Quiet?" "Yes, it seems that the two fractions havee to a cease-fire of some sort, as there hasn''t been much or any death at all. Of course, this might just be a cover-up with the infighting bing even more terrifying."Said the voice causing Zang Xin to nod his head. "Is that all?" "That''s as much as we know about the Star Luo Empire situation. We do know somethings about the Evil Soul Masters here."Said the voice before he began talking. It was only after about fifteen minutes that the voice was done rying all of the other information they had on the continent. "What is your name?" Questioned Zang Xin as the voice finished speaking. "Oh! My bad Vice-Hall Master, I''m Yao Chen."Said the voice causing Zang Xin to nod his head. "Wait for further orders, Yao Chen." "Yes, sir!" After thosest words, Zang Xin hangs up themunicator before letting out a sigh and turning to the people behind him. He was able to see most of them had grim expressions, as they were mulling over the information they just received. It wasn''t wrong to say they came to this continent, thinking things wouldn''t be so terrible. They at least thought they would have the help of the Tang Sect Member, but it seems that even they were in a miserable situation. To think one of the top sects in the whole world would be attacked so badly, forced to be on the run through the continent. And the one that caused this was the Holy Spirit Cult. A cult that for the past thousands of years were too scared toe out in the open. As they were too terrified of the other organizations, even with their hatred of Shrek and the Tang Sect. But the actions of the cmities have given those Evil Soul Masters a chance to develop and expand across the world. ''That''s not even ounting for those two fractions.'' Thought Zang Xin as he moved his hand to his temple. Two fractions, fighting to be the chief overseers of the country, while the present Emperor isying in a bed with aa. While the only other person qualifies to be his stand-in, went missing with his status unknown. "Alright, what''s the n?" Questioned Xie Xie as he nces at Zang Xin. "Depends, what are you nning to do?" Questioned Zang Xin as he turned to Tang Wulin, who has been quiet for a while. "The n is base on my actions?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow. "Depending on if you want to go search for the whereabouts of Jormungandr or not, then yes. As we may either have to split up or go together."Said Zang Xin causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "What do you think?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he nces at Gu Yue. "You want my input?" "Sure." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile causing Gu Yue lips to twitch but she let out a sigh. "First let''s understand the situation." Said Gu Yue as she moved her hand to her temple. "At the moment, the whole empire is on lockdown, with everything from the city to the harbor being closed and monitored. Making it difficult for us to check the surrounding area where Jormungandr wasst seen. As we would have to fight our way through countless soldiers as I''m certain they have a tight guard around that area."Said Gu Yue causing Xie Xie to furrow his brow. "Then you think we should handle the Star Luo situation?" Questioned Xie Xie but Gu Yue only red at him. "I''m not done yet, the situation with the Star Luo Empire is even trickier as this type of infighting and conflict won''t be ending anytime soon. This may go on for even more months, with there being a chance of the average citizen being dragged in if nothing is done."Said Gu Yue causing Dai Yun''er''s expression to change. "You believe they would do that?" "They may have to, if they don''t pick an Emperor soon or if Dai Tianlong doesn''t recover soon. As the people of the Empire will get suspicious the longer they don''t see their Emperor. It won''t be long before they start asking questions and then get dragged into the conflict."Said Gu Yue causing the Limit Douluo to sigh as they also came to this thought. "Not only that but those Holy Spirit Cult would be able to take advantage of that situation. As without the Emperor, the people may be uneasy and the cult may use their feelings as a way to convert them."Said Wu Zhankong causing Gu Yue to nod her head. "Even without the conversion, they can still feed off the negative energy around. Alongside the fact, there are many snakes hidden inside of this empire, more than I thought." Said Gu Yue with a hand on her chin causing Dai Yun''er to tremble. "What do you mean?" "Don''t you find it odd, that the Imperial Officials were able to gain the help of enough people to help them? That they didn''t get wiped out by the Royal family who had the support of the Monster Academy and the Top tier Soul Masters in the empire?"Questioned Gu Yue causing Dai Yun''er and everyone but Tang Wulin and the Limit Douluo expression to change. "You don''t mean..." Mutter Liu Yuxin as her pupil constricted as she began seeing the whole picture. "Whether it be the Holy Spirit Cult or others, someone is trying to feed the fire that is the infighting in the Empire. To the point, they are willing to help the Imperial fraction increase their strength enough to match the Royal family."Said Gu Yue with a sigh. "For what purpose? It depends on the person, that has been fanning this fire. Either way, this seems to be the situation of the Empire at the moment and what we will be facing depending on the choice." "So, what do you n to do?" Questioned Gu Yue causing everyone lips to twitch. While she didn''t choose for Tang Wulin, she was able to exin the situation better for everyone. Either choice they selected, would still lead them into conflict with the empire and with them getting into a conflict with the empire. ''I guess this is expected.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh as it seems his n will be going out of order. "Alright, let''s focus on the Star Luo Empire." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue to nod her head. As she too believes that it best to deal with the heart of the problem before it bes too big for them to handle. But she felt her body shiver when she saw a smile gradually forming on Tang Wulin''s face. "Well then, let''s help the good citizen of the empire." Said Tang Wulin as his grin continued growing on his face causing everyone to give him a suspicious look. "What are you up to?" Questioned Shen Yi as she gave Tang Wulin a wary look. It wasn''t just her but everyone else around them. They all knew Tang Wulin nature and how he acted, they didn''t believe for one second that he would willingly help the citizen so easily. "Oh nothing, I feel like, after Gu Yue exnation, things have be even clearer. We might as well kill two birds with one stone by helping the Empire and its people." Said Tang Wulin as his grin became even bigger. "Just what are you up..." Said Gu Yue with her eyes narrowing even more. "Contact the Tang Sect, tell them to get ready." Said Tang Wulin to Zang Xin causing him to blink his eyes. "Everyone else, we need to go into the town and get some new clothing." Said Tang Wulin after a bit of thinking causing all of them to be confused. "Boss, what are you nning?" Questioned Xie Xie with Na''er also looking at Tang Wulin in confusion. "Hm? Haven''t you all figure it out, were going to be an entourage." Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to blink their eyes. "To who?" Questioned Long Yeyue with a raised brow. "Isn''t it obvious? To the future empress."Said Tang Wulin before he turned to Dai Yun''er who was wide eye. "How do you feel about bing the ruler of the country?" Chapter 242: Little Princess Appear Chapter 242: Little Princess Appear When everyone heard the words of Tang Wulin, to say they were shocked would be an understatement. As the meaning of his words, can be interpreted in many ways but considering his personality? He might actually mean, having Dai Yun''er ruler over the Star Luo Empire! "What?" Questioned Dai Yun''er who was still shocked. "Ruling the Star Luo Empire, are you interested?" Questioned Tang Wulin in a cheery tone. "Me?" "Yes, you." Dai Yun''er trembles as she knew she didn''t hear wrong. "But why-" "You asked us to help you fix the Star Luo situation, which at the moment is a lot moreplicated than originally. But when looking from another angle, it makes the operation of saving this empire even easier."Said Tang Wulin causing her and the others to furrow their brow. "What do you mean?" Questioned Wu Zhankong causing Tang Wulin to chuckle. "The key problem is that the position of the ruler is still being debated over, right?" "From what we know, yes." Said Mu Xi with a nod of her head. "Well, what better way to put an end to this long debate than Dai Yun''er proiming herself as Queen of the Empire. While additionally using this as a way topletely draw everyone out."Said Tang Wulin causing everyone''s eyes to widen. If Dai Yun''er came out and proim herself as the ruler of the empire, this would throw the pce hall into an even bigger uproar. This would cause even more people who were hidden toe out, as they would be anxious about the possibility of her bing the ruler. Especially when they find out, the people who were supporting her and the power behind her. After all, who would be a better candidate than the person who had the support of multiple Limit Douluo, Shrek and the Tang Sect? "This..." "Isn''t this a bit dangerous?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu. "You are right, it will be risky. Especially since we would have to bet on the Evil Soul Master reaction and also the figurehead."Said Tang Wulin as he nces at Dai Yun''er who had her head down. While this will draw people out of the shadows, it will also bring Dai Yun''er many unknown dangers. With some of the people disregarding everything anding to kill her right in the open. Whether or not she would be fully protected was up for debate, as they didn''t know how many people were hidden in the shadow. Not only that but the Holy Spirit Cult might make there move, adding to the trouble. "Will this lower the amount of death?" Questioned Dai Yun''er causing Yu Zhengyu to tremble. "This will allow this farce to end sooner." Said Tang Wulin causing Dai Yun''er to tremble before she raises her head, eyes sparkling with determination. "I will do it!" "Perfect." Said Tang Wulin as a big grin sprouted on his face, causing all who saw to shiver. "...You promise you wouldn''t destroy the country."Said Zang Xin with his lips twitching. "I''m not going to destroy it. I''m just going to overturn and conquer it."Said Tang Wulin causing everyone''s lips to twitch. ''Isn''t that the same thing!'' Thought Zang Xin with a sigh but he didn''t go against it. As at least this n would be straightforward and quick to the point. As in all honesty, they didn''t have time to squander on Star Luo Empire. Zang Xin and the others were worried about the Douluo Continent and the activity of the Cmity. "Alright, let''s get ready." Said Chen Xinjie with a shake of the head, as he knew this n was crazy enough, that it might just work. # Star Luo Empire was bustling with buzzing noise as people move through the streets, going on with their business. Yet there was an uneasy, anxious mood that was reverberating through the streets. This came from the people of the empire, as they were all still impacted by the attack of Jormungandr. With some of them not wishing to leave the safety of their house and others already escaping from the city. But most of the people stayed in the city for various reasons, yet the most prevalent was their faith in the Emperor, Dai Tianlen. Even after the events that happened years ago with Shrek, the people still didn''t lose their faith in him. All of the people of the Star Luo Empire felt that as long as Emperor Dai Tianlen was still around, everything would be fine. As this was their emperor who was believed toe from a bloodline of gods. With the god being Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, although the godly power in their bloodline had died out. It still didn''t change the fact, that they came from such a divine bloodline and must have some fortune to help with his rule. Yet to their confusion they haven''t seen his appearance, which was a surprise them as thest time they saw him was before the attack. They all expected, the Emperor toe out and calm them down but there was no news of that. It was only after being told that the Emperor was injured that the people found out why. As there was no way, the imperial officials and the royal family could keep such a topic like this a secret. The people raised many questions from how he was doing to, is he getting better soon and who was the standing emperor. Yet the government simply told them to be patient, everything will be fine and didn''t answer most of the questions. While the people were all dissatisfied, they didn''t make up a fuss and simply waited for the return of their Emperor. The Emperor that hasn''t shown up in months. "We''re doing this again?" Questioned one of the Imperial Officials as he stands in the royal pce, with countless other people around him. All of the people beside him was apart of the Imperial Official fractions, who believed the crown prince wasn''t fit for the rule. After all, how could a person who wasn''t even in histe twenties be able to manage such a massive empire? Even though the crown prince, Dai Yueyan was a strong soul master, he didn''t have much training in managing the kingdom affair. It wasn''t wrong to say, that he has spent most of the time cultivating than actually being the crown prince. So how could they give control of the empire and its people to a person like that? On the other side of the pce was the Royal Fractions, with Dai Yueyan and the other members of the Monster Academy. "Shut up." Said Long Yue as he red at the imperial official who spoked out, causing him to flinch. "You! Do you know who you''re talking to!"Shouted the Imperial official while moving behind one of the Title Douluo guards next to him. Long Yue only sneered but he didn''t generate any movements, as the situation at the moment was tense. He would give anything to be able to rush over and beat these traitorous Imperial Officials, but that would just cause a huge fight. While he wouldn''t mind such a thing, he knew it would only end up badly for everyone. Still, he felt his blood boiling as his thoughts began fluctuating on whether he should care or not. It was then he felt a hand on his shoulder causing him to nce to the side to see, a middle-age man holding him. The meaning was clear, calm down, we can''t put any more pressure on the crown prince. Long Yue furrowed his brows before ncing at Dai Yueyan who was staring ahead, with a stoic look before sighing. Seeing Long Yue calm down, Huang Zhengyang let out a sigh as he stared in front with aplicated look. ''Something has to change.'' Thought Huang Zhengyang as he knew the state of the empire and the continent was getting worse by the days. Being one of the pirs of the Empire, he was able to get a report on the entire region and it was unsettling. As it seems the Holy Spirit Cult was still hunting down the Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda, even after they raided the base. Huang Zhengyang wanted to swiftly gather the empire army and the people to mount a campaign against them. As he knew that the Holy Spirit Cult attack wouldn''t end with just the destruction of the Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda. But they would mount an attack on them too, as they hated everyone that wasn''t with them. ''Yet these people rather sit here and debate who should be the ruler.'' Thought Huang Zhengyang in annoyance before sighing. ''Just where did you go, Elder En Ci?'' Dai Yueyan uttered nothing as he stared at the imperial official in front of him. How much he wanted to go and beat all of them up but he knew better. ''Who? Who is it?'' Thought Dai Yuayan as he tried to identify anyone suspicious or out of ce as he moved his gaze. It didn''t take him or the others long to feel something wasn''t right. As the past action of the Imperial Officials and the people that allied them was too much of a coincidence. After a bit of thinking, they all concluded that someone must have help kicked off this situation. Whoever it was, that person was able to use the Imperial official''s views on Dai Yueyan''sck of training to help create this split in the empire. He was sure the Imperial officials understand this too, which was why they were all being careful to not do anything drastic. As they too didn''t like the feeling of being pawns to someone else, especially in there own home. But that still wouldn''t stop them from preventing Dai Yueyan ascension to the throne. Because of this thinking, they have been doing nothing but bickering for these past months. It wasn''t wrong to say that they were all sick and tired of it. ''If nothing is done, drastic actions may be taken.'' Thought Dai Yueyan as his eyes slightly narrowed. "Well, let''s get on with this." Said one of the Title Douluo on the official sides as he knew nothing was going to happen this time. He has already been through tens of these meeting and yet nothing seems to happen. It was starting to be tiring for him causing him to feel like he should leave this empire. "Fine, let''s start this. Who shall be the substituting ruler, in ce of his majesty?"Questioned the Ceremonial Lord with a sigh. As he was waiting for the two sides to shout they will, but at that moment, a loud and clear voice came from afar. "Wait! Who are you! This ce is off limit!" "I should be in there." "You should be there! Who do you think-" "Wait! You are!" When this conversation was heard by everyone, they all went silent before they looked towards the source of the voice. The door that was leading to the royal hall was being open, with it parting ways and allowing everyone to see. "You!" "She is still alive!" "Did she escape to Douluo Continent?" "But why is she back?" There were all types ofmotions going about as everyone saw the woman with golden hair walking past the door. Yet the biggestmotion was therge shout that rang out. "Sister!" Shouted Dai Yueyan who had his eyes widen, as he saw the sister that he thought was dead for months. It wasn''t just him but everyone had their gaze on the little princess. That was called the witch of Star Luo appearing in front of them. Chapter 243: Claim The Throne Chapter 243: im The Throne ''She is alive!'' Was the resounding thought in Long Yue mind as he stared fiercely at the little princess that was Dai Yun''er. While she had changed over the months, with her aura being more mature and slightly fierce, she still looked the same. ''That means, the assassins, didn''t get her.'' Thought Long Yue as his mind began churning. He still recalls, when they were running towards the port to get a ship and head off toward the Douluo continent. But they were all intercepted by assassins, who were strong enough to kill off the guards around them. It was only because he stayed back that Dai Yun''er was able to head off to the port and into the ship. But that was all he knew, as he wasn''t sure if some of the assassins slip past him to get on the ship and kill her. As he was too focus on taking on all of the assassins while staying alive, to pay attention. It was only after he defeated that he was able to go check up on her but he found the port was empty. With no boats or ship insight. Some of the royal fraction thought she was captured, while others thought she died but Long Yue and the rest hoped she escaped. ''But why is she here?'' Thought Long Yue as he furrowed his brows. It wasn''t just him but the others around who were looking at this little princess in both confusion and slight dismay. As they all knew her presence wouldn''t amount to anything but more pressure on the royal family. ''Sister! Why did youe out now!'' Thought Dai Yueyan in slight dismay. Yet as if she couldn''t read the mood or didn''t care, Dai Yun''er look toward the Ceremonial Lord who was staring at her. "Your grace is the debate of who will be the substitute emperor still going on?" Questioned Dai Yun''er with a stoic look. "U-Uh. Yes! It''s little princess, we''re just going to start the debate."Said the Ceremony Leader, who as caught off guard by the question. It wasn''t just him but everyone else as they all looked at Dai Yun''er in a puzzling matter. While some of them narrowed their eyes while thinking. ''Could she have found En Ci?'' Thought Dai Yueyan as a breath of wee relief was slowly pulsing through him. If his little sister was able to find En Ci, then things woulde to a close and everything will be fine. As not even those Imperial Officials will be able to go against the main pir of the empire, plus it would make sense why she came back. The Imperial Official also thought of this, as some of them had their eyes narrowed and the rest was revealing aplicated look. As it wasn''t like they wouldn''t be delighted if En Ci came back, as at least he knew how to look after the empire. "Your grace can anyone in the royal family be the substituting Emperor?" Questioned Dai Yun''er while ignoring the looks she was getting. "Yes, anyone in the royal family can be. Of course, there are exceptions, like one who has great merit in this empire."Said the Ceremony Lord as if he was trying to hint something to Dai Yun''er. "I see, thank you, your grace." Said Dai Yun''er as a faint smile appeared on her face before she shifted her gaze to the jeweled crown in his hand. With a deep breath, Dai Yun''er''s smile turned into an ice-cold look with determination pulsing through her eyes. "I Dai Yun''er, the only daughter of the Emperor Dai Tianling. Will take on the role of the acting Emperor."Said Dai Yun''er causing the whole room to fall silent. After saying she began to walk forward, in no rush as the only sound could be heard was her steps. It was only after a few seconds that the royal hall turned into an uproar, as both the royal and imperial official fraction began shouting. "You dare!" "What! Little girl what kind of joking are you spewing!" "Do you think this is a game? Are you trying to rebel!" Yet as if she didn''t hear any of them, Dai Yun''er kept on walking without a care in the world as she headed for the Ceremony Leader. "Little princess, you shouldn''t say such random things." Said one of the Title Douluo as he steps out and intentionally blocked her way. "Back off!" Roared Dai Yueyan as he got ready to pounce over but he went stiff as he saw all of the Imperial Officials staring at him. Alongside the Soul Masters on their side, with the intent clear. If he moves, they will attack too, causing everything to be a mess. ''Sister!'' "Poor prince, to have a wicked sister like you." Said the Title Douluo with a shake of his head. "All who block my way will be killed." Said Dai Yun''er without a change in her tone or expression as she continued forward. "You dare to threaten me. Little princess, it seems you need to be punished."Said Title Douluo with a sneer as he dashes forward, causing everyone''s expression to change. "Stop!" Shrieked one of the Imperial Officials as he knew it wouldn''t be good for anyone to have the princess harm. As this was still the daughter of Emperor Tianling! The daughter that he spoiled and doted on, more than the crown prince Dai Yueyan. The grave repercussions that would follow if something happened to her in broad daylight were something none of them could handle. As if the Title Douluo didn''t hear the officials, he continued onward with his palm moving forward. "Sister!" "Yun''er!" Most of the royal family fraction was shouting, but they could do nothing, as the man was too close for them to intercept him. Yet in the next moment, a golden spear broke through the royal hall door. Before piercing through the Title Douluo head and nailing him on one of the pirs. Everyone fell silent as they all saw the nailed body that was leaking blood, with the person''s expression being one of terrible shock. "Who dares!" Shouted one of the soldiers in the Imperial Official camp as he dashed forward. But then his body went stiff before he was pierced through by a trident that broke through the roof. Then another person was killed by a seven-colored spear that broke through the earth and pierced through his head. Silence! Dai Yun''er kept on walking as if nothing had happened, causing some of the people around her to suck in a cold breath. As they all tried to figure out what was happening and where were these spearsing from. As Dai Yun''er made her way past the midsection of the hall, some of the eyes of those on the Royal and Imperial fraction sh. Within an instant, countless people pounced on Dai Yun''er causing those in the Imperial and Royal fraction to be shocked. Yet in the next moment, a brilliant sh of silvery light lit up the room before they all died in the next instant, bing a headless corpse. "W-What is going on!" Shouted one of the Imperial Officials as he stared wide-eyed at the disy in front. It wasn''t just him, but everyone in the room was shocked at what happened to all of the people who tried to hurt the little princess. They were instantly killed, without being able to fight back and in such a werid way too. ''Too many.'' Thought one of the Title Douluo as he felt a cold shiver reverberate through his body. He was able to see countless figures appear behind the people who wanted to pounce on Dai Yun''er. He also witnesses them decapitating them, where one swung a silver spear, the other brandished a glittering sword and the other two eradicated them with their hand. He wasn''t the only one who was able to catch the dreadful sight of this, as all of the people above Title Douluo expression were grim. Such a disy even caused them to turn stiff, as they only continued watching the actions of the little princess. "Ceremony Lord, the crown if you will." Said Dai Yun''er as she slightly bends down as she waited for the lord to crown her. The Ceremony Lord was too shocked to properly respond, as he would have never thought things would y out like this. He genuinely thought everything would be like all of the other times, with arduous arguing that was going nowhere. Yet to think the royal hall would turn into a hall with headless corpses lying around. It was only after one of his assistants shook him that he got his bearing and realizes that everyone was staring at him. ''Do I crown her?'' Thought Ceremony Lord before gazing thoughtfully at Dai Yun''er who was still bowing, with her lovely head in front. ''Ahh, whatever. At the very least the debate will end.'' Thought the Ceremony Lord with a sigh as he gently ced the crown on Dai Yun''er''s head before stepping back. "Thank you, your grace." Said Dai Yun''er with a faint smile as the jeweled crown shined upon her head. To the sight of everyone, they all watched the little princess walk towards the grand throne that was at the end of the room. As she got close to the grand throne, someone''s voice rang out. "Do you dare? Do you actually dare to sit upon the throne, when you haven''t earned it?" Dai Yun''er didn''t turn towards the voice, but she did stop for a moment before letting out a smallugh. "I am my father''s daughter." Said Dai Yun''er as her charming smile began to grow before with a sh, she appeared in front of the throne and sat down with her leg crossed. "So why wouldn''t I dare?" "Good words, Yun''er." A voice rang out causing all of the people to move their gaze all around as they tried finding the owner. Yet in the next moment, a brilliant silvery sh appeared in the room. Then to the shock of the fractions, people miraculously appeared all around Dai Yun''er. They all wore ck suits with some of the girls wearing a ck dress. They were all lined up below Dai Yun''er with their back facing the fractions of each side. Whether it be the Royal Family or the Imperial Officials Fractions, they were all shocked at the appearance of these people. Yet this didn''t stop them from realizing these random people were able to infiltrate there empire. "Capture them!" Shouted one of the Imperial Officials causing both the army men and the soul masters to act. Yet in the next second, all of the people who moved all staggered as a mighty wave of spiritual power swept through the room. Before they all fell on the ground, with their body twitching and mind shivering. "I do hope you guys will not do anything else stupid." Said one of the men in ck, with a pleasant smile causing the people to tremble. "...The Amorous Douluo, Zang Xin."Said Huang Zhengyang causing everyone''s expression to change. As they all started to properly recognize the people in the ck suit, from their past legend. They all knew about the Top Soul Masters of the Douluo Continent. Why are they here? How did they get here without the notice of the watchers? Was this an invasion? "Princess...Did you bring them here?"Questioned the Ceremony Lord after a bit as he slightly trembles from the people in front of him. "Yes, I did." "After all, they are my party." Chapter 244: Empress Dai Chapter 244: Empress Dai The hall became even more silent as they all gazed at the princess sitting on the throne of the Emperor with her leg cross. All of them were shocked, from the words of Dai Yun''er and her action for thesest few minutes. I will be the Emperor! All those who stand in my way will die! These people are apart of my fraction party! ''Sister!'' Thought Dai Yueyan began rubbing his eyes as if he thought what he was seeing was a dream. Yet the reality was harsher than he thought, as he still saw his sister sitting on the throne with a cold look and gazing over all of them. He had so many questions for his little sister, from what happened to why is she doing this? Unsurprisingly it wasn''t just him but everyone in the room as their gaze stayed on Dai Yun''er. While also ncing at the people who were lined up in front of her. Most of the people were able to easily tell who some of them were and where all of their origins came from. They all saw the Amorous Douluo but not only him from Shrek but also the Sea God Pavilion member, Long Yeyue. "Princess, don''t tell me you''re actually colliding with the Douluo Continent?" Question one of the Imperial Official with a cold gaze. His words cause both the fraction expression to turn into a grimace as they nce at him before looking back at Dai Yun''er. She didn''t say anything but simply gaze down at the Imperial Offical with an indifferent gaze, not even rattle by his question. "Did I not inform you? These are my fraction party; they have nothing to do with the Douluo Continent." Said Dai Yun''er. "Don''t tell me you expect us to believe they have nothing to do with that continent!" Shouted the man but Dai Yun''er simply shakes her head before moving her gaze away from him. "For the past few months, you all have been doing nothing but arguing and arguing. You all argue as our people are at this moment filled with fear and despair. You all argue as our sects get chased and hunted across the whole continent. You all argue as the Holy Spirit Cult is lurking around our empire. And even now, you all are willing to argue, when the enemy is right among us? What a joke." Said Dai Yun''er with a frown as she moved her gaze through the crowd. How could she not be irritated? These people in front of her have been debating over the leadership of their home while ignoring everything else. "We have been trying our best. Which is why we are trying to pick someone to watch over the empire for the moment. Until his majesty his better."Said another of the Imperial Officials with a scoff but Dai Yun''er simply smiled. "Then it''s settled, I shall be the empress. Until my father is back."Said Dai Yun''er causing their expression to change. But Dai Yun''er didn''t give them a chance to speak as she sneered at all of them. "What? Are you all going toin now? Isn''t this what you all want? Someone sitting on the throne?"Questioned Dai Yun''er. "Princess, are you saying you''re more qualified than the Imperial Officials? And your brother?"Questioned one of the Title Douluos with a grim expression. "Of course I''m! But don''t worry, I understand how words represent nothing in this kind of world. So, I shall let you all judge, my actions as the Empress." Said Dai Yun''er as a smile bloomed on her face before she rose her hand. And snap. Instantly a wave of silvery energy sprouted from one of the people in ck, it was a girl that was wearing a ck dress. The energy was released by her and swept through the whole royal family room. Everyone had covered their eyes before they uncovered it as the light died down and to their surprise, they saw some people glowing. "What are you-" "Kill them." Said Dai Yun''er before the Imperial Offical could finish his word. In an instant, the people who were standing still in front of her instantly summoned their martial spirit before pouncing forward. Na''er held two glittering spears, silver and gold as she dashes forward. The people whose body was shining with a purple dark aura disyed a grim look as they instantly summoned their martial spirit too. This was just in time before Gu Yue and her group reached them and a sh erupted. People like Dai Yueyan, Long Yue and the rest were at a loss on what was going on. But they were able to quickly pick up on some key facts. ''Their aura, why is it so dark.'' Thought Long Yue as he narrowed his eyes as he feels his instinct screaming at him about the familiarity of the aura. ''Wait...Could they be rted to the ones who attacked us at the docks, months ago?'' Thought Long Yue as his body trembled while he clenches his fist. "Princess! What are you doing!"Shouted one of the Imperial Officials as he moved back, afraid to be caught in the skirmish. He wasn''t the only one as the other Soul Masters whose body didn''t light up in a purple-dark aura also moved back. As they all quickly notice the people from the Douluo Continent were only attacking the ones with that aura. "Don''t tell me you haven''t figured it out yet? I told you, there are enemies among us and so I came to wipe them out."Said Dai Yun''er as her gaze remains on the battle in front. She watched as one of the Soul Masters got pulverized by Wu Siduo in her strongest form. While another one got killed from behind courtesy of Xie Xie with his Battle Armor shining. She watched as one of them was pierced with a silver spear, another one chopped apart, etc. "Do you see all of them? All of the rats and snakes that have been in our beautiful empire? Is this the Star Luo Empire I remember? An empire where anyone can just walk in and create such strife between all of us?" Questioned Dai Yun''er with a frown while she clenches her hands and gritted her teeth. "Imperial Officials, are you not the wise elders of our empire? Are you not the people that the Emperors of the past go to for advice? Where was your wisdom? Where was your knowledge? Where were the people my father told the empire would be safe in?" "My Brother, how could you be so blind? Is the throne that great? How could you, the crown prince be so blind to the troubles of the empire? Is this how our father raise you? A prince who focuses on one thing and not the bigger picture?" Each word spoken by Dai Yun''er caused not only the Dai Yueyan and the Imperial Officials to tremble but the others too. Whether they be the army, the students from Monster Academy, the Soul Masters who joined, etc. No matter who they were, they all loved the Star Luo Empire. The ced they all call their home, the same home that has been declining because of their foolish actions. While this can''t all be med on them, they were still the ones who couldn''t give up their pride to help their people. "Forgive us, for our stupidity." Said one of the Royal Fraction members as he bowed his head. It wasn''t just him but the others inside of the room as they bowed their head in shame and embarrassment. Yet Dai Yun''er didn''t seem to care about that as she stood up from the throne and looked at everyone. "Our friends, the Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda are being hunted and killed right in ournd. The Holy Spirit Cult is doing nothing but mocking and spitting in our face, as they do this in the open." Said Dai Yun''er causing the army, monster academy and soul masters to tremble. The sounds of battle were still ongoing in the background, blood sshed and limbs flew apanied with screaming. Arrays of element rain down upon the Evil Soul Masters who quickly tried to defend themselves yet it was useless as it blew through their defense. "To them, the Star Luo Empire must be no different than a declining empire. An empire that is way past its time and an empire that can be walked all over."Said Dai Yun''er causing them to grit their teeth as anger, hate and fury could be seen shing through their eyes. The pir was painted red, with remains being sshed on it. A tiger roar rang out as a giant white tiger smashed down on red vines, crushing the vines beneath its fine and the person inside. A seven-colored spear chopped down, cleaving an Evil Soul Master in half, alongside a glittering sword that bisected another one. "And so in response to their thinking. Let us how our people that everything is alright, that the empire they are in will continue to stand strong. It''s time we move out towards theses rats and snakes."Said Dai Yun''er as a faint smile grew on her face. As she saw the scenery of a bloody pce that ran through with blood and corpse that were littered in the back. "And im their heads." Said Dai Yun''er as her speech came to an end. As she felt there was no need to give her people any more encouragement. After all, the silent and fierce determination that was stered on their face was all the proof she needed for their motivation. In fact, she could see arge amount of killing intent mix with rage in their eyes. Whether this was the army men or the monster academy members, all of them wished to venture into battle. ''...Did I go a bit too far?'' Thought Dai Yun''er as she inwardly twitches her lips while silently ming Tang Wulin. # "Uh...I think the Boss, went overboard with his advice to Yun''er?"Questioned Xie Xie as his lips twitch from hearing the speech. As it felt more like Dai Yun''er was an Emperor that wanted to turn the wholend red with the blood of her enemy. Something that doesn''t fit with her personality at all, which made him very worried. ''She won''t be bloodthirsty right?'' Thought Xie Xie as he slightly shivers. "I think this is an improvement." Commented Wu Siduo with a chuckle as she removed the trident from the ground causing Yue Zhengyu to re at her. "It''s not!" Chapter 245: Curse Chapter 245: Curse Wu Siduo rolled her eyes at Yue Zhengyu, as she didn''t think anything was wrong with Yun''er performance. The little princess was able to bring the upper echelon of the Star Luo Empire together. Unbeknownst to everyone, the advice Tang Wulin gave to Dai Yun''er was mostly from Zeref, from his experience as an Emperor who knew how to bring is people together. It was still her who was able to draw all of them with her presence and ability. As this was going on, Dai Yun''er began walking down from the throne, with the Imperial Officials moving towards. They all began talking to her, giving her reports about the kingdom and the state of the people before she gave them orders. While all of the Soul Masters except for Dai Yueyan and his group stayed, waiting for their orders. "Yun''er." Said Dai Yueyan with aplicated look as the Imperial Official party the way for him as he walked forward. He didn''t know whether he should feel anger, frustration or hatred towards his little sister, that he had doted on for years. Admittedly, his thoughts about her were prettyplicated at the moment. "Big brother!" Shouted Dai Yue''er as she jumps directly into Dai Yueyan''s embrace, who was suprised. Dai Yueyan expression softens when he felt his sister trembling in his arms, with a sigh he began rubbing her back while waiting for her to calm down. It was after a few minutes that Dai Yun''er calmed down, with her moving from her brother''s embrace. She didn''t know what came over her but the sight of her brother and everyone in the monster academy caused her emotions to surge. The only reason she didn''t run off to them was because of the n and even then it was a bit difficult. As she felt their piercing gaze on her, she could already tell that even they thought she was dead or captured. "You did good, sis." Said Dai Yueyan with a sigh before gazing at the sight of the Imperial Officials and Royal Fraction working together. At the moment, they were trying to construct a n to start the cleaning of the empire and the continent. A sight like this made Dai Yueyan sighed, as this was the first time that both sides truly stood together. And it was also another example of his failure. Even though he was the crown prince, he still wasn''t able to aplish something that took his sister only a little bit of time. "Sorry about my words." Said Dai Yun''er with a blush as she felt she kinda went too far. "No, you were right. At the time, I may have cared more about the throne than the people. I guess I didn''t want to see anyone else but Dai''s overseeing the empire. While not disappointing father."Said Dai Yueyan with a sigh. "But in the end, I did disappoint him." Said Dai Yueyan but Dai Yun''er shook her head. "You were only doing what you believed was right. That''s why you have me to keep your head straight."Said Dai Yun''er with a beaming grin causing Dai Yueyan to chuckle as he ruffled her hair a bit. "You are right." "Is father okay?" Questioned Dai Yun''er as she slightly trembled. "Don''t worry, we had the strongest members in the empire stationed at where he is." Said Long Yue causing Dai Yun''er to nod her head. It would exin why some of the strongest Soul Master in the empire wasn''t here at the moment. "Now that we''re at this point. It''s best to clean this whole empire now. As I''m sure there are plenty more spies in this pce."Said Dai Yueyan with his eyes narrowed. It wasn''t just him but Long Yue and the other people at Monster Academy who felt the urge to rampage inside. As the actions of these Evil souls Masters and their actions to their home, as long since pissed them off. "Don''t worry, big brother. It''s already being taken care of."Said Dai Yun''er with a smile causing Dai Yueyan to blink his eyes. "What do you mean?" "Dear brother, did you honestly think this was only part of our n?" Questioned Dai Yun''er causing Dai Yueyan expression to change. "You don''t mean-" "This is only the first step, the other step is already being implemented andpleted as we speak." # "Ahh!" A screeching noise rang out as soul energy flickered, surging before dying out as blood sshed on the floor. "You...How!" Shouted the Imperial Officials behind the group of Soul Master station in front of him as he stared weakly at the person passed them. "Hm? Are you asking such a dumb question? Finding pests like you guys are a cakewalk."Said Wu Zhankong as he flicked his de, sshing the blood on the wall. "Do you know this is no different than dering war! Once they find out, you killed us, the Star Luo Empire will surely strike back!" Shouted the Imperial Official but Wu Zhankong only shook his head. This time he chose to not respond and simply rushed forward, with his de gleaming as ice rushed out. "Just shut up and die." # Arrows pierced through the air, blood sshing as it reached its mark. "Damn it. His words really were true, our death woulde if we stayed." Muttered a man as he coughed out blood before dropping to the ground. He had multiple arrows piercing through his shoulder, a long gash mark on his back, and a gaping hole at his stomach area. Despite all of this, the man stillughed as if the thought of death was nothing but a joke to him as he was bleeding out. Shen Yi and the Tang Sect members walked towards the bleeding man, a frown on her face as she stared at theughing man. "Even as I die, I can''t say I regret what I did. Either way, at least I''m dying beautifully..."Was thest word of the man who was an advisor to Dai Yueyan in the Royal Family Fraction. "I still don''t understand you guys."Mutter Shen Yi before shaking her head and coldly saying. "Let''s move on; we still have a lot of them to clean out." "Yes!" Shouted the Tang Sect Members as they dashed forward with Shen Yi in the front. # "I thought there would be stronger ones." Mutter Tang Wulin as he saw the team of ten Soul Masters rushing towards him. All of them had already summoned their Martial Souls with their battle armor. Yet Tang Wulin neither summoned his martial spirit nor did he used his power over nature. He simply continued moving forward, thinking about the previous words of Zeref that he told him a few weeks ago. ''To think you would gain this power.'' ''I''m not sure if this is a good thing or not. But hopefully, you don''t lose yourself. But I''m sure you understand this, ologia.'' Tang Wulin''s eyes began turning sunken and emotionless while raising his hands and slowly rotating his hands. ''Magic Devil Curse Art: Death Predation.'' Purple-blue wisp of energy began swirling around Tang Wulin, forming a spinning sphere that began rotating around him. It gave off a feeling of death and silence, with all living things in the surrounding area screaming out in terrible fear. Yet it was toote for the Soul Masters in front of Tang Wulin to stop their attack and for the person, they were protecting. The purple-blue sphere instantly swept through the area in a sh, everything it touches began to die without a moment of struggle. The Soul Masters that rushed to Tang Wulin, couldn''t scream out before their body lost all signs of life and color. Tang Wulin''s eyes were still emotionless and cold as he simply stared on without a care in the world. "W-What! How do you have such control over the power of death?"Shouted the Evil Soul Masters as he hastily summoned his Martial Spirit. As a member of the Holy Spirit Cult, he was very familiar with the negative energy of the world. Even before the deep wave took the life of the Soul Masters in front of him, from his experience of the powers of death. He was able to instantly tell Tang Wulin was using a dark power and one that is at the extreme. But the question was how? While he knew there was Soul Master who has control over the Dark Elements, it shouldn''t be this terrifying. One has to understand, Tang Wulin previous attack made the Evil Soul Master feel like he was staring at death itself. "Damn it! Listen up, boys-" Before the Evil Soul Master could finish his words, he felt his body freeze as a terrifying pressure descending upon him. With a shaky nce, he looked toward Tang Wulin, and his body shook at what he saw. Arge dark figure was slowly appearing behind Tang Wulin, it had tribal markings that covered everywhere with a demonic face and eyes. Around it was two swirling demonic dragons whose eyes were scarlet with purple markings. The figure kept flickering behind Tang Wulin as the area around them started to be cold. Yet these terrifying dragons were nothingpared to the terrifying smile on the demonic figure face. The Evil Soul Master could feel his body telling him to run. Yet his mind felt like it had shut down as he stared at the entity in front of him. It was only because of the person beside him, that he was able to wake up from the trance he was caught in. "Wake up! We have to leave!"Shouted the women as her whole body shivered. Yet before the man could respond, Tang Wulin began to speak. "Yes, it''s time for you guys to leave. Let me send you all on your way." Tang Wulin''s arm began to slowly move around in a circr rhythm, simr to that of a maelstrom until the bottom of his hands met. The hand on top has the index and middle fingers pointing upwards, while the other hand has the little and index fingers pointing downwards. The aura of death around him grew more terrifying causing everything that could be considered alive to shiver. Purple-blue wisp of energy began to swirl, rotate and spin around him as he gave the Evil Soul Masters onest look. ''Magic Devil Curse Art: Death Pir.'' "Die." At this moment, the whole room seemed to turn darker... A raging wave of death erupted outwards as if it came from an abyss that wanted to devour everything, smashing through everything. The Evil Soul Masters couldn''t let out a scream as they were all devoured, not even leaving behind their body. With the only sign of their death, be the dark wisp that flickering, crackling and burning inside of the room. The aura continued to burn furiously like mes as Tang Wulin continued to look directly ahead. "What a letdown."Mutter Tang Wulin as he began sweeping his gaze all around the room, assessing the damage but notmenting on it. "Surprisingly you are having an easier time with the curse power than I originally thought. Even though Devil yer isn''t supposed to give you the power of curses. But unlike the others, yours have an Etherious form." Zeref''s voice rang out as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. The power of curses was a branch of magic that was developed by his brother, Etherious Natsu Dragneel. It was an alternative route of magic with the source being no different from what those Evil Soul Masters utilize. The power of Curse Magic was rooted in the negative emotions set forth by humans with the magic bing stronger the more there are negative emotions. This was one of the reasons why it was so deadly against those Evil Soul Master who exudes negative emotions and utilizes negative powers. Another being the fact that it was gaining strength from all of the negativity in this continent that was fueling it. The powers of Curses are foul with the ability to not be affected by even objects and magic that could nullify magic. This was one of the reasons Zeref believed that E.N.D could kill even ologia. ''I knew he would gain the power of curses after I saw his Etherious form. But to think his curse would be the power of Ankhseram ck Magic.'' Thought Zeref before sighing as he didn''t know how this happened but then his eyes slightly narrowed. ''...Unless.'' Tang Wulin said nothing as he continued to stare ahead before sighing and then he turned around to leave. Chapter 246: Found You Chapter 246: Found You In a single day, unbeknownst to the people of the Star Luo Empire, the Royal Pce was flooded with blood. From the royal hall where the next Emperor was being chosen to the halls all around the pce. One could see streams of blood and corpse littered all around. And this was all due to the n of Tang Wulin and his group in their goal of cleaning the whole pce. When the Imperial Officials and the Royal Family fraction members left the royal hall and discover the piles of bodies around. They could do nothing but shiver in fright and horror as they instantly realize. All of this happens in the time that Dai Yun''er was seizing the throne. It was only because of Dai Yueyan informing them what happened that they didn''t go into a panic. While everyone was inside of the Royal Hall, another group was ughtering all of the Evil Soul Masters inside of the pce. They were able to tell who the Evil Soul Masters were through the help of Gu Yue seven-colored lights. Alongside was Tang Wulin''s calling upon the ne and nature to mark all of the people that we''re surrounded with a negative aura. With all of this, the sole thing left to do was ughter and kill all of them in the pce. This was aplished by all of the Limit Douluos except Zang Xin, Long Yeyue, Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda Members who were station outside. But even then that didn''t cease them from stealing a nce at the little princess with all of them thinking. ''Just who did she allow into our empire.'' The n while it wasn''t terribly cruel, but was decisive and deadly enough to cause all of them a fright. As this wasn''t merely them cleaning the empire of the snakes and rat but also a warning to everyone here. That if they ever tried betraying the empire, they wouldn''t even know how they died and will be no different than a corpse in the hall. Yet all of them let out a sigh of relief as they knew this meant the Star Luo Empire should be fine for now. As most of the Evil Soul Master should have all been cleaned out and the only thing left was to rid the continent of the remaining Holy Spirit Cult members. Naturally, they decided to do this after allowing some people of the empire to help clean out the blood in the halls. While the Soul Masters began burning the bodies of the Evil Soul Master and purifying the area. Either way, this would be a day that would beter called the Bloody Hall of Star Luo. As such an event has only happened once before, tens of thousands of years ago. When Star Luo just became its empire. # "Itsst sighting was somewhere here." Mutter Tang Wulin as he looked all around. He felt the cool water rush past his feet, fizzing and shrouding them like a nket. The waves ahead roar and roll down, crashing onto the shore and theyer of rocks in front. They were drawing away at the rocks and sand beneath his feet. Tang Wulin had to admit, the shore was beautiful as it glittered under the sun. "Are you ready?" Sleipnir''s gentle voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Let us begin." Yggdrasil''s cheery voice rang out. Tang Wulin let out a sigh before sitting down onto the warm sand, with waves of water sweeping past his legs. As he got into a lotus position, he let out a sigh before the symbols of Life and Sleipnir appeared on his forehead. Tang Wulin glowed with a golden-green colored as his Blue Silver Genesis appeared all around him and began expanding. All of the vines began digging deep into the ground, like roots as they covered the area around him. If another person was here, they would be shocked to see multi-colored vines that span thirty meters across the shores. ''Help me.'' With a sincere thought, Tang Wulin felt the world around him surge as the ne and nature began to respond. The golden-green colors around him began to swell up before rotating around him and coiling. Tang Wulin didn''t perceive this, as his consciousness was being taken to somewhere else. He felt himself being pulled by countless small hands as the world around him blurred. It was only his mind that was taken and not his body, as the ne and nature began to help. He saw the deep ocean, as he was pulled deep into the ocean, deeper than anyce he has been. He saw countless Sea Beasts, nts, and little fishes as he felt himself moving through the deep. It was then everything around him shook before the world around him blurred once again. As his Seagod bloodline began tomunicate with the water elements and sea before they responded to him. He watched as everything around turned into streaks of color. It wasn''t until after what felt like seconds that the world returns to normal and he saw it. Laid out in front of him was something breathtakingly beautiful, a path of that buildings were below heaven and earth. They all resembled halls and pces with corals that were found underwater scattered all around the buildings. There was no apparent light source, yet Tang Wulin was able to notice the steady blue lights that lit up the ce. Tang Wulin can see that the buildings weren''t simr to human structures as some of them were made out of the materials under the sea. For example, he saw a home that looked to be a shell, another was a rock and so on. ''Is this where I need to go?'' Questioned Tang Wulin to the spirits all around him. The world blurred before spectral spirits appeared beside him, they all had smiles as they all began caressing his face. Then they all had nodded their head to Tang Wulin before one of them pointed to the pce causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. ''Do I really need to go there.'' But the spirits merely nodded their head before their expression turned grim causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. ''What''s wrong-'' Instantly he felt as if the world was shaking. The spirits around him expression turned into fright as something started to form in front of them. It was huge, far beyond the height of even Surtr or Fafnir. An iparably beautiful, enormous serpent head shadow appeared in front of Tang Wulin, silvery scales that released pulses of divine energy. Its grey eyes scanned over the spirits and Tang Wulin, who had a frown on his face. Before Tang Wulin could say anything, the serpent released a roar. A surge of divine energy rushed forward before it crashed into Tang Wulin and the spirits around him. As if he was snared in a tidal wave, Tang Wulin felt himself being pushed back until he was onto the shore. "Wulin! Are you alright?"Questioned Sleipnir as she appeared next to him. It wasn''t just her but Zeref, Yggdrasil and even his two other spirit souls as they all looked at him in worry. But Tang Wulin waved their concerns off as he opened his eyes but they were inted with determination as a grin appeared on his face. "Found you, little snake." Tang Wulin naturally started to get up from his lotus position. As he looked up into the sky, to his surprise, he saw it was dark outside with the moon shining brightly above. Even in the dark, he could see the light of the stars, the specks of light around the moon that drew in the attention of Tang Wulin. He heard that the night sky in the Star Luo Continent was far more beautiful and vivid to see whenpared to the Douluo continent. As both, the location and surplus of nature around allowed for such a sight. ''Was it really that long?'' Tang Wulin was a bit daze as he didn''t think it would have taken him hours. "Did it seem fast for you?" Zeref asked curiously with a stare. ''Yes, it felt like I instantly arrived in the area of where Jormungandr was.'' Tang Wulin furrowed his brows as his gaze was still on the stars above. "I guess your perception was sped up, as it may have taken hours to what felt like seconds for you." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nod his head before ncing at him. ''I am guessing your waiting for me to say it?'' Thought Tang Wulin with Zeref only smiling as he motioned for him to speak. ''It seems the snake is station around the area that I think is an underground kingdom for the Sea Beasts.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Zeref and Sleipnir eyes to widen. "Can you describe it?" Questioned Sleipnir. In the next few minutes, Tang Wulin began describing the texture of the buildings, the nts and corals that surrounded it. Alongside the lights that were clustered all around those buildings. "Were you able to leave behind a spiritual sense?" Questioned Sleipnir after a bit. ''Before the snake showed up, I was able to. Although I''m surprised it didn''t destroy it.'' "It showed up? And you are fine?"Questioned Zeref in surprise causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''It simply told me to scram before unleashing a surge of divine energy.'' Thought Tang Wulin who wasn''t anger or irritated by Jorgurmandar actions. After all, he was just happy he was able to find the snake. Something he and everyone thought might have taken months to aplish. ''We leave tomorrow.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing everyone around him to nod their head before vanishing. He didn''t make a move to leave, as he shifted his gaze back up to the night sky. It wasn''t until after a few minutes had passed that a familiar voice rang out from behind him. "There you are, we were all looking for you." Tang Wulin didn''t turn around to know it was Dai Yun''er as his spiritual sense had already picked up on her. Noticing he wasn''t responding, Dai Yun''er moved her gaze to what Tang Wulin was staring at. She saw the same starry sky that Tang Wulin was gazing at and sighed. "It really is beautiful, isn''t it? My father used to take me out here with my brother and we would stare at the stars."Said Dai Yun''er as a faint smile bloomed on her face. She had always been enchanted by their pattern that seemed so close and yet so far away. She had always been dazzled by its weing sight, appearing and disappearing, yet forever there. "Do you miss those moments?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he began recalling some things. One was the time his parents took him to see the fireworks, all of them erupting in a myriad of colors, liting up the skies and night. Another was when he and Na''er after they were done training in the night, would climb on the tree in there backyard and simply stare at the stars. Countless moments began to sh through Tang Wulin''s mind, exploring with Gu Yue and Xie Xie. Training Xu Xiaoyan and Mu Xi at night back in Eastsea and others. Moments like these were something he enjoyed as it made him recall the enjoyable and peaceful times in his life. Those countless experiences that one would fondly look back and simply smiled for no apparent reason. "I do. Moments like those were when my world was simply my brother and father. When I didn''t have to worry about anything else and simply free to do whatever I wanted."Said Dai Yun''er as her eager eyes soften. She truly missed it, waking up to the sight of her father smiling affectionately at her and rushing into his embrace. The sight of her brother pampering her and moving his hand through her hair while doting on her. The sight of both of them listening to every one of her whims and always giving her smiles without anyints. Their special walks to the shore of the empire and their night activities of staring eagerly into the sky, entrance by the starry sky. All of this and some more were some Dai Yun''er sufficiently realize she took for granted, something she may never be able to get back. She was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn''t notice Tang Wulin moving close to her and gently patting her on the head. Dai Yun''er''s eyes widened in mild surprise as she felt a hand, tussling her hair and golden-blue eyes staring thoughtfully at her. "You did a good job." Tang Wulin said admiringly with a faint smile as he thought of how well she followed his advice This caused Dai Yun''er to let out a delighted giggle she sways back and forth with the hand on her head. She didn''t know why but it feeling Tang Wulin''s hand on her head and him saying a good job. Felt oddly simr to how her brother used to reward her whenever she did something good. ''It feels weird, but it isn''t so bad.'' Thought Dai Yun''er with an inward smile. "How was it? Being the empress?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing Dai Yun''er to gain a helpless look as her shoulder slumped. "Horrible! I couldn''t evenst an hour as the Empress before I passed it on to my brother. These official advisors are so annoying." Dai Yun''er muttered as she pursed her lips. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, but he could hear the pleasantughs of Zeref. As he understands both the struggle and exhaustion of running an empire. "You actually gave it away?" Questioned Tang Wulin to raised brow. "Of course! It is way too troublesome. Besides, I won''t be left behind by you guys."Said Dai Yun''er causing Tang Wulin to chuckle. "You believed we would leave you?" "Definitely, after all, it''s you Wulin." Chapter 247: Qilin Douluo Fight (1) Chapter 247: Qilin Douluo Fight (1) Tang Wulin lips twitch in amusement as he heard Dai Yun''er''sst words. Words he couldn''t find much fault in as they were somewhat true. "Are you sure you don''t want to stay? This is your home."Said Tang Wulin causing Dai Yun''er smile. "I''m worried. Worried about whether the operation to kick out the Holy Spirit Cult will go smoothly and try to find the real enemy. I''m worried about if my father will be able to recover soon and my brother manging the kingdom. But I am also worried about the Cmity, as it is also another potential danger to the Star Luo Empire. The level of danger that far outweighs all of the problems here."Said Dai Yun''er causing Tang Wulin''s eyes to slightly widen. "You thought that far ahead? You sure have grown from that spoil little princess you were before. I guess Xie Xie was right."Said Tang Wulin causing Dai Yun''er to pout. "I wasn''t that spoiled..."Mutter Dai Yun''er causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "Is that your only reason foring with us? To make sure everything goes well, so there is no hidden danger to the Star Luo Empire?" "Naturally, I''m also concerned about you guys."Said Dai Yun''er, leading Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "You''re concerned about us?" "Yes and I''m also bored here." Said Dai Yun''er as her smile grew with the rest of her words ruining her mature and caring image. "But my stupid brother says he will only keep the throne until I get back."Mutter Dai Yun''er with a dissatisfied look. Well, it wasn''t like she ns toe back any time soon, from all of the time she recalled her father and his time as Emperor. She knew most of it was filled with nothing but trouble and stress, something she didn''t want anytime soon. Plus she didn''t feel like parting with everyone so soon even with the Star Luo Empire going back to normal. "Did you guys find the person who helped the Imperial Advisors?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Dai Yun''er to shake her head. "None of them knew who helped them. It was as if their memory of the person was wiped from their mind."Said Dai Yun''er causing Tang Wulin to nod his head without any sign if he was affected by the news. "Well whatever, the ce we''re going to is breathtaking." Said Tang Wulin causing Dai Yun''er''s eyes to widen. "You found out where Jormungandr is?" "Indeed." "But wait...You''re not going to go back to the Douluo Continent and get everyone''s help?"Questioned Dai Yun''er with her eyes widen causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "We need to understand exactly where the ce is, the environment and how long it would take to get there." Said Tang Wulin. "I don''t understand." "When I connected to the ne and nature, they took me to the general area of where Jormungandr should be. But I didn''t see where it was as it didn''t show itself but only a thread of his Divine Sense. Which was strong enough to force me back." Said Tang Wulin causing Dai Yun''er to nod her head. "So what we''re going to do is check out the area?" Questioned Dai Yun''er causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "So when are we leaving?" "Tomorrow." # "Yun Ming, going to be pissed."Mutter Zang Xin as he saw everyone moving into the submarine. "About which part? The part where we technically took over an overseas empire? Or the part where we made the halls of Star Luo flowed with blood? Or those wimps?"Questioned Long Yeyue with a faint smile causing Zang Xin lips to twitch. ''Oh right, forgot about them.'' Thought Zang Xin with an exasperated sigh as he nces at the smiling faces of the Imperial Advisors. Or more precisely smiles that they were struggling frantically to maintain. While hiding the sweat that was forming on their foreheads with their sleeves. Zang Xin already knew the key reason why, as the Imperial Officials couldn''t keep their calm when they found about Tang Wulin. From him being the one toe up with the n that caused a massacre in the Royal Pce. To them finding out from Dai Yun''er that not only were there two Cmities that made their ways to the Douluo Continent. But these two Cmities were killed by Tang Wulin, the same person who made the n that gave all of them a terrible fright. If this wasn''t bad enough, this was the same person there people booed and shame all those years ago. So with all of these details, it wasn''t a surprise that the Imperial Officials wanted him gone from their home as soon as possible. And hopefully, he didn''te back, as there was no way for them to properly n against a person who could kill a god. "I meant more of the fact, were going to straight to Jormungandr, instead of going back to the Douluo Continent." Said Zang Xin causing Long Yeyue to chuckle. "The boys right, we have to scout out and see what type of danger we will being into contact with. If we want the operation to be sessful." Long Yeyue with a smile. ''Are you still mad?'' Thought Zang Xin with his lips twitching as he knew her grudge was one of the reasons that Long Yeyue was so fine with this. "Anyway, are you staying back here?" Questioned Zang Xin. "Yes. We need to make sure the Holy Spirit Cult ispletely wiped out here."Said Long Yeyue causing Zang Xin to nod his head. Chen Xinjie and Long Yeyue will be staying back to help the standing Emperor Dai Yueyan and his army, push out all of the Holy Spirit Cult members. They all agreed it would be in everyone''s benefit to work together to eliminate such a force without much mishap. "Once we''re done with the scouting, we wille back here and either help you guys if you''re not done. Or pick you all up, and go back to the Douluo Continent."Said, Zang Xin. Long Yeyue simply nodded her head. "Anyway, you need to hurry up and go. I''m sure you understand; he doesn''t mind leaving you."Said Long Yeyue causing Zang Xin lips to twitch. "Bye, Elder Sister-" Zang Xin quickly ran as he saw Long Yeyueshing out with a leg sweep. "Call me Elder Sister again, and this time I won''t miss."Long Yeyue said bluntly with a cold re as she saw Zang Xin moving away. As they all began to approach the submarine, arge shout rang out. "Wait!" Everyone but Tang Wulin stopped to nce at where the direction of the voice. They saw a streak of light pass over them before itnded a few meters in front of Tang Wulin, blocking the submarine entrance. From the streak of light was a man who was around two meters tall with a tough build, simr to those of the Body Sect. His arms reminded Wu Siduo of some of the elders from the sect, whose martial soul was their arms as it was bigger than normal. The man had scales on his bare arms and face, which were of five colors, that gave off a violet glow and ferociousness. Yet the most distinct feature was the color of his eyes, with one of them being blue and the other red. The blue eyes shimmer with the power to freeze even one soul while the red glow with the power to burn everything. "Who is that?" Mutter Xie Xie while also a bit suprised at the aura the man exuded. "Is that one of your sect members?" Questioned Ye Xinn to Wu Siduo who only shrugs her shoulder. As it wasn''t like she knew everyone in the sect, although that man did have the physical appearance to be considered a member. "Tong Yu? Qilin Douluo, Tong Yu what exactly are you doing?"Questioned Dai Yun''er with a raised brow. "...Princess."Mutter Tong Yu with an unconscious sigh. "Well? Shouldn''t you be with my brother, getting ready to wipe out the Evil Soul Master on the continent?"Questioned Dai Yun''er as she gestures back to the empire causing Tong Yu to chuckle. But to Dai Yun''er''s surprise, he didn''t respond to her and only stared at Tang Wulin who was still walking forward. "I''m assuming you are the one who the Emperor said slew the other two Cmities?" Questioned Tong Yu in a deep voice. "And if I am?" "Fight me." Said Tong Yu with his eyes narrowing causing everyone eyes to widen. "Tong Yu!" Shouted Dai Yun''er with the Imperial Advisors also calling out to him, hoping he didn''t do anything foolish. But Tong Yu didn''t listen to any of them as he kept his gaze on Tang Wulin who began to slow down his pace before stopping. Tang Wulin slightly narrowed his eyes as he began to move his gaze all over Tong Yu before a smile began to appear. ''Interesting, he is far stronger than he looks. I just may get to fight a Limit Douluo on this continent.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt his spiritual sense and own battle sense giving him an estimate on how strong Tong Yu was. He was stronger than the Bear Lord from the Ten Savage Beast and even the Amorous Douluo Zang Xin. Although Tong Yue was stillckingpared to Chen Xinjie and Long Yeyue, he at least seemed to be in the Limit Douluo range. ''Not only that but it seems he has a dragon spirit.'' Thought Tang Wulin as the stench of a dragon was strong on Tong Yu, even if one ignored the scales and his Douluo title. "It seems I''m pretty lucky,e on Qilin. Attack me with all you got," Said Tang Wulin causing most of the people behind him to sigh. ''We don''t have the time for this!'' Tong Yu''s eyes fully narrow as he began to elevate his head and let out a roar into the sky. The ground trembles as his thunderous roar rang through the whole area before his soul rings then manifested from underneath his feet. "What!" Shouted Liu Yuxin in shock as she saw nine red soul rings appearing behind Tong Yu, something she has never seen before. It wasn''t just her but also the others except for Long Yeyue, Gu Yue and Na''er who had their eyes narrowed. "How could anyone have all red soul rings."Mutter Yue Zhengyu in slight disbelief as he was reasonably sure not even a Limit Douluo had all nine red rings. Just what does this mean for a being like Tong Yu? With nine red soul rings, the number of Soul Skills he had should at least be eighteen with their effect being at the absolute peak of this world. "I knew he was strong, but this..."Mutter Dai Yun''er with her eyes wide, as her brother only told her that Tong Yue was at least one of the strongest in the Empire. But he never told her that his strength may have reached a Limit Douluo and above. ''But still, he is still somewhatcking topare against Wulin.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as she recalls that Tang Wulin''s fifth ring and above were one million years. But she was still a bit worried, as Tang Wulin wouldn''t be using the ne energy and the formation to boost himself. Meaning he would be fighting someone like Tong Yue with just a Spirit Douluo cultivation, even with his terrifying strength. Tang Wulin''s expression didn''t change towards the nine red rings floating behind Tong Yu as he simply began walking towards Tong Yue. Tong Yu didn''t say anything as he stomped down on the ground, creating cracks on the ground before shooting towards Tang Wulin. His scales had erged, with him growing even bigger with his whole body giving off a five-colored radiance. Tong Yu fist came crashing down on Tang Wulin, whose expression remained stoic as he began making his first step. With his first step, he became coated in an extremely thin and ethereal golden scale that was shining with a dazzling light. The scales shimmered and glowed as a wisp of golden energy and imprable mist began to coil all around his body. ''Second Awakening.'' ''Third Awakening.'' ''Gem Amplification!'' ''Child of Life!'' Golden-red ethereal light aura to surge up as his ethereal scales became bulkier with them shining even more brightly and blood essence overflowing. His heartbeat began to beat like drums, loud enough that everyone could hear it. A jeweled crown was donned on Tang Wulin head with multi-colored lights shining and a wisp of green energy was absorbed into him. All of this happens within as instant, right before the fist almost reached Tang Wulin causing the expression of Tong Yu to change. As for an instant, he felt the brutal suppression of his bloodline that caused him to stagger and his fist to go off course. "Let''s fight over there." Said Tang Wulin as the fist missed him by an inch before he thrust out his fist that instantly collided with Tong Yu''s face. The sounds of bone creaking could be heard before Tong Yu was sent flying across the sandy shore, fifty meters away from the submarine. Chapter 248: Qilin Douluo Fight (2) Chapter 248: Qilin Douluo Fight (2) Tong Yu''s body crashed down into the sand, sttering everywhere, with the sand and small rocks flying everywhere. Tang Wulin began skipping nimbly towards the area where Tong Yu was, a small crater being formed from the impact. As he got closer to the crater, the whole area erupted in five-colored radiance with space around the crater beginning to warp with five lights. To Tang Wulin''s slight surprise he could see the five elements swirling around the crater as if they were beingmanded. But he could also sense these weren''t the same five elements that he was used to on the Douluo world. No, it felt more like Tong Yu was calling upon the elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Four of them he was familiar with, from fighting and utilizing them but the metal element was something he has never seen in this world. ''Interesting.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his eyes slightly narrow even more but he didn''t elerate his pace. A glowing sphere of five-colored light pierced out of the crater of sand, shooting towards Tang Wulin. The five-colored beam was dazzling as it reached Tang Wulin within an instant. Yet Tang Wulin simply smacked it away causing the five-colored beam to shoot directly into the ocean next to the shore. As this was happening, a streak of five-colored radiance shot towards Tang Wulin as Tong Yu thrust out with another fist. Tang Wulin thrust out his fist that was shining with a golden-red light that was surging with vigor and tyrannicalness. Upon the direct collision, a deafening roar reverberated through with the sand around Tang Wulin and Tong Yu being blown away. A wisp of golden-red and five-colored radiance scattered around both of these two titans. Tang Wulin thrusts another fist, towards Tong Yu''s stomach but Tong Yu countered with a punch causing them to collide once more. A punch for a punch. Fist met by a fist. Bone collided with bone. Tang Wulin deflects a punch that wasing to his face, before ducking below another punch and striking the stomach of Tong Yu with a left hook. Tong Yu''s eyes widen as he felt the fist driving directly into his stomach but he was able to step back before the impact reducing the damage. Even as he staggered back, Tong Yu was still able to dodge the fist that missed his face by an inch. Then he counters with a left roundhouse kick that Tang Wulin evaded by leaning his head back a bit beforeshing out with a vicious kick. Tong Yu swiftly side-step the attack beforeunching a left elbow straight to Tang Wulin''s face but that was swiftly deflected. Back and forth they went, as their fist kept on flying straight at each other. Within the next second, Tong Yushed out with a kick that shined with a fiery light. But Tang Wulin jumped over the kick and as it whipped below him, before raining down kicks upon Tong Yu. Tong Yu swiftly deflected some of the kicks before he was able to summon a polished shield in front of him to take the remaining ones. But not even this shield that was one of his soul skills could survive Tang Wulin terrifying strength as it copses after a few hits. As Tang Wulinnded back on the ground, Tong Yu appeared in front of him, his fist attacking like a maelstrom. Tang Wulin responded in kind, as his fist began shooting out rapidly colliding with all of Tong Yu punches. But how could Tong Yu''s strength possibly match up to his? Each contact generated a fierce gale and shockwave as they fist smashed into each other. Tang Wulin''s expression was impassive as his fist collided once more with Tong Yu''s but the same couldn''t be said for the other party. As Tong Yu''s expression was changing by the seconds, as he felt his fist cracking under the extreme might of Tang Wulin punches. ''Why isn''t my domain working!'' Thought Tong Yu in slight shock as he didn''t feel his soul power being regenerate every time he shed with Tang Wulin. As his spiritual domain which was called, the Five Elemental Domain, allowed him to steal his enemy soul power and refill his own. Making it very difficult to fight him in closebat, yet not only was his domain not draining his enemy but he wasn''t recovering anything. ''Unless! He has something that can break through my domain on every contact!'' Thought Tong Yu with his expression changing, he suddenly dashes back with a grave look on his face. Yet he didn''t fallpletely back, as Tong Yu leg swelled up with his scales glowing and being pushed up from his skin. A phantom tail appeared in the sky before heshes out with a vicious kick that flew at Tang Wulin, no different than a whip. ''Oh? He figured out.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he more or less figured out why Tong Yue moved back. ''But escaping won''t be that easy.'' Thought Tang Wulin as instantly multi-colored vines erupted from the ground before they pierced toward the phantom tail crashing down. As if they were heavenly spears, they instantly sh with the Qilin Tail, tearing through the phantom shadow and energy wave. While this was happening, vines erupted from the ground beneath Tong Yue, moving to bind him in ce. As the vines began to swirl around Tong Yue, ready to capture him. A raging wave of five-colored radiance burst from him and shattering the vines. Tong Yu thrust out his hand, in the form of a w but instead of him wing at Tang Wulin, he began gripping the air. Tang Wulin instantly back up from where he was standing, as arge five-colored hand appeared in the area where he was standing. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soars.'' Tang Wulin stomped on the ground before shooting forward, turning into a streak of blue-ck light. Alongside him, was sixteen mighty dragons that erupted from the ground, releasing ear-splitting roar as they rush towards Tong Yu. Tong Yu only narrowed his eyes before he sends out a fist, that shined like a fiery sphere as a huge phantom appeared behind him. Alongside orbs of the other four elements appearing behind Tong Yu before shooting towards Tang Wulin. They were like a spiraling orb as they lit up the sandy shore with their dazzling light. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' Tang Wulin only rotated his, leading the space around him to slightly bend as two dragons, ck and golden appeared in his ce. Both dragons gave off terrifying pressure while being surrounded by the sixteen dragons before releasing a thunderous roar. The spiraling orbs of the elements that wereing towards Tang Wulin began to shake before they disperse. While Tong Yu''s body froze as he felt helpless terror filling up his whole being, giving Tang Wulin an opening. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' ''Time Magic: eleration.'' A golden dragon appeared behind Tang Wulin simr to the one from before and it also releases a roar. Tong Yu once again felt himself shiver and staggered, as he lost concentration once again as Tang Wulin was upon him. ''Magic Dragon Fist.'' Blue-ck energy erupted from Tang Wulin fist, as multi-colored vines instantly wrapped around him. His fist broke through Tong Yu guard before striking him in the chest, forcibly driving him downwards to the ground. A thunderous noise rang through the shores once again as an even bigger crater was formed with Tong Yu''s body. As if the force of Tang Wulin punch was that great, Tong Yu figure bounce back up from the crater, allowing the sixteen dragons to smash into him. As each dragon crashed into Tong Yu, his body began to ssh with blood as the scales on his body were being peeled off. But this wasn''t the end as myriads of luxuriant vines erupted around Tang Wulin, shooting straight into the sky before hacking towards Tong Yu. ''Fourth Ring: Godspeed.'' The vines shined with blue and purple lightning that gave off a terrifying feeling as they hack toward Tong Yu''s body. Yet right before theynded, a five-colored shield was formed in front of Tong Yu as the vinesnded. But it was all futile, as the vines only paused for a bit before breaking through andnding. Blood ssh once again, with the shore forming another crater. Yet once again, the group erupted with vines that began to interweave with each other, coiling with lightning that was terrifying. The vines began to twist and turn before forming a gigantic dragon head made out of vines and lightning. The dragon head hacked towards the crater where Tong Yu was at, blowing away all of the sand as it rushes forwards. But to Tang Wulin surprise, he saw five strange runes appearing in the sky, with five gigantic vortexes forming above them. "Five Elements Cycle, Qilin Transformation!" Out of the sand crater, came a five-colored Qilin, over ten meters in length. Its body surges with vigor and might as its entire body was filled with the power of the five elements'' metamorphosis. Without wasting any time, the Qilin opened its mouth before released a beam of five-colored mes that shot towards Tang Wulin. As this was going on, eight red rings appeared around the Qilin that were shining causing Tang Wulin to slightly trembled. Then the beam of five-elements struck his body with an overwhelming force that sent him flying but not before his figure lit up. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Emission.'' As he was sent crashing through the wave of sand, the Qilin didn''t give up on its advantage as it surges forward. Qilin feet stepped on air below it, and each time his foot descended, space began to tremble. Strangle enough, it didn''t look like the Qilin was stepping on the air but rather he was trampling on the world. Ripples began forming underneath the Qilin feat; it swept across the beach with a five-colored wave that caused the whole area to tremble. On the Qilin third step, the ripples became strong enough to crash into Tang Wulin who was starting to get up. Yet Tang Wulin only move back a bit, as the waves only scattered off his body like a wisp of energy. But at the same time, the ripples beneath the Qilin footsteps became even more terrifying, spreading outwards. The ripples became increasingly intense like deafening thunder, shaking the whole beach and ocean around. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly narrowed at this as he saw another wave of a five-colored radianceing from the fourth step. But instead of moving back, Tang Wulin decided to copy the Qilin movement but instead of ripples, he released his aura. With a stomp, golden-red energy began erupting from Tang Wulin, crashing into the five-colored waves that wereing off the Qilin. "Do you think it''s that easy to contend with my skill?" Questioned the Qilin before it began to take its next step. Tang Wulin only smiled as he also took another step, as both of their footnded below them, waves of energy shed once again. The shockwave and vibrationing off of there sh caused everything to shake around as both of these titans continued moving to each other. This continued until they reached there the seventh step, with them only being apart from each other by a single meter. Both of them stared at each other as there blood essence and energy was crackling before their feet stamped on the ground. In the next instant, both of them collided with an earth-shattering crash. The ground below them began to copse; myriad of lights began to scatter around like a raging sea, sting away all of the sand and rocks around them. The ripples began to expand all around them as it continued to sh endlessly. Sounds of metal shing against each other as sparks ignited in front of Tang Wulin and Tong Yu as they both fought for dominance. Blood Essence, soul power, and spiritual energy began shing against each other, blowing away everything around them. They were shing like violent waves upon a beach, as they tried breaking through each other attack. Clouds began forming in the sky, as they began to rumble as the figure of a five-colored Qilin and a dragon began to form from above. They both roared at each other, shaking the entire sky and causing lightning tosh downwards. In the next instant, both of them stopped shing against each other, as the waves of energy vanished. Tang Wulin and Tong Yu both pulled back there fist beforeshing out against each other. Tong Yu began utilizing thews of the world and his superior soul energy, while Tang Wulin relied on his absolute strength and vigor. In the next few seconds, both of them exchange countless moves with each other as they began moving around the beach. Tang Wulin side-step the Qilin hoof that was crashing down on him before grabbing on to its leg and pulling it towards him. The Qilin''s eyes widen as it felt itself go off bnce, allowing Tang Wulin to begin raining down blows on it. On its side, smashing apart its scales and causing it to roar out in pain. Tang Wulin fists were rapidly striking from the bottom of the Qilin leg up to its side, within twelve blows. The Qilin eyes shined as five-colored radiance erupted from its body as the five elements formed above the Qilin before hacking down at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin responded by lifting the Qilin above his head while inhaling and sucking away the five-colored lights around the Qilin. Then began wielding its body like a whip as he began smashing the Qilin into the arrays of the element, lightly scorching its body before hammering it down. Then he swiftly began tond blows after blows on its body, his fist breaking apart pieces of its tough scales and sending out shockwaves. Qilin''s eyes shined before a wave of five-colored wind smashed into Tang Wulin and flung him back. Then Tong Yu let out a roar as he began to spew five-colored mes towards Tang Wulin who eyes widen after he recovered. Tang Wulin swiftly thrust out his hand, before he started twisting the space in front of him, causing the beam to bend around him. Then he stomped on the ground before vanishing in front of the Qilin. ''Time Magic Compression.'' The Qilin eyes widen as it got back up before it saw Tang Wulin appearing below him. Then in the next seconds, a right chopnded on his shoulder. Yet Tong Yu didn''t move back, as its tail smack Tang Wulin in the side causing him to pause in his assault for an instant. But this was enough for it to hack down with one of its hoofs, yet Tang Wulin was still able to block with his left arm. The ground beneath them caves in as the sand scattered before Tang Wulin twisted his body and smashed his other elbow into the Qilin face. This staggered it causing the deadlock to break between them and Tang Wulun knocking it back with a kick. Then he rushed forward with the Qilin letting out a roar as it shined with a myriad of colors before dashing forward too. They collided once more. Neither of them was pushed back as the shockwaves rolling off from them were ringing through the shore. Both of them were smiling as excitement sh through their eyes as they both were enjoying and relishing the fight. Yet fun times, can''tst for long as Tang Wulin punches began to break through the Qilin attacks. His blow smashing into its leg, side, chest, and face with terrifying force as scales and blood were falling on the ground. Yet Tong Yu didn''t falter or move back but only continued to sh with Tang Wulin as if he didn''t care for the oue. Tang Wulin was inwardly impressed that Tong Yu didn''t get knocked out from the blows that were raining down on him. But in the next instant, Tang Wulin punch began to shine with terrifying might. ''Magic Dragon Punch.'' ''Magic Dragon Deadly Fury.'' His fist shined with blue-ck energy as multi-colored vines began to coil around his arm, shining with a red, blue and purple light. The Qilin felt a terrifying pressure emitting from Tang Wulin fist but it continued to attack,pressing its five-colored radiance. Before unleashing an attack, that contained the rest of its energy that collided with Tang Wulin fist. The area around them shooked once more before Tang Wulin punch broke through the attack and smashed into the Qilin. It began burning and destroy the scales around the Qilin, causing it to cry out in pain before it smashed into the ground again. But this time it didn''t get up, with the Qilin reverting into Tong Yu whose body was trembling with a myriad of color crackling around him. Tang Wulin was standing over him with the vines around his arm, peeling off as a slight amount of blood began to leak from his mouth. "Not bad. Next time, let''s do this when you are better."Said Tang Wulin as he wiped off the blood before rolling his arm around. Chapter 249: Undersea Chapter 249: Undersea "So tell me, why were you keen on taking all of my blows? Its as if you wanted one of them to kill you."Said Tang Wulin as he gazed down at Tong Yu who was bleeding. Some of the scales on Tong Yu''s body were smashed apart, with bruises and cuts that were open all around his figure. Countless parts of his body were turned purple and ck, with his face still leaking out blood. "...Why didn''t you unleash all your power on thatst punch? Or on any of your blows?"Questioned Tong Yu as he stared at the sky above him, with his chest slowly rising up and down. "...You wanted to die?"Questioned Tang Wulin with his eyes slightly narrowed as his punches weren''t something just any Limit Douluo could survive at full power. "...My death was something long overdue."Said Tong Yu as he sighed regretfully, to the slight surprise of Tang Wulin. "What are you talking about Tong Yu." Dai Yun''er''s voice rang out as she and everyone started to close in on them. The Imperial Advisors were extremely reluctant to go over, as they all saw and witness Tang Wulin smacking around a Limit Douluo. Even though they knew he killed a Cmity, it was all from the help of the ne and the other Limit Douluo''s. Never in their rational mind, would they think a Spirit Douluo could contend with and beat a Limit Douluo. Especially one who didn''t use a battle armor, they all couldn''t help but think Tang Wulin was a bigger freak than known. The others, mostly those from the Douluo Continent were inexpressibly shocked that the Star Luo Empire had another Limit Douluo. As they all saw the spiritual domain and his control over thews and energy of the world, that only a Limit Douluo could produce. After all, how else could he still withstand Tang Wulin attacks? These were blows that came from a person with a god-level body! "It''s better for me to just show you." Mutter Tong Yu as his aura surged before it erupted outwards, forcing everyone but Tang Wulin, Zang Xin and Long Yeyue back. They all saw it, the countless images and figures appearing all around Tong Yu who was still in the sand and Tang Wulin who was above him. They all watched the story of the one who woulde to be known as the Qilin Douluo. They watched him as a young boy, chasing after a girl who was the same age as him. They saw how he got indignantly rejected. With the girl saying she would only date someone who was a great hero, the most brilliant person in the world. The images continued to change, as Tong Yu began telling his story, from the little boy and the girl growing up. With the little boy chasing after the girl, doing everything he can to make her happy and even more. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t care much about this story, with his attention waning for half it. It wasn''t until Tong Yu got to the end that he became interested. He saw the image of Tong Yuing home after training in the Monster Academy and how saw his mother lying listlessly in the bed. She had lost her sight, and her legs were broken while she was on the verge of her final breath, yet she still persevered. ''I see...'' Thought Tang Wulin as he continued to watch, he neither approved or condemned Tong Yu''s actions as he took care of his mother on her final days. He watches as Tong Yu found the person who broke his mother''s leg, to his unfortunate fate, it was none other than the girl he loved. The words the girl said, Tang Wulin could see was piercing through Tong Yu''s heart before he couldn''t take it anymore and left. But not before shattering her leg, right in front of her son who witnesses the whole thing, eyes wide. "I went to the monster academy, to plead guilty for my crimes and in hopes I can rot away in the jail for eternity. I desperately desired death, as only through my death can the debt be repaid, the debt of my mother suffering and killing the child-mother in front of him." "I didn''t care about the world anymore. At least with death, I would suffer no longer."Muttered Tong Yu with a regretful sigh. Some of the people around had sorrowful expressions, as the sight affected them of Tong Yu and his mother. With some of them missing the warm embrace of their mother, they were also feelingplicated at the sight of him injuring the girl. As they all wondered, could they have stayed calm? Could they stay calm if this was the perpetrator of their mother? Yet even then, they all knew that the sight of the son witnessing the murder was something too horrible. "...Tong Yu. What was the girl''s name?"Questioned Dai Yun''er as she wanted to get some of the Imperial Advisors to help find out the son''s whereabouts. As she knew the fault was also ack of empire awareness andw regtion. "...Tang Ilya."Mutter Tong Yu recalling distance memory causing Dai Yun''er to furrow her brow but she nodded her head. It was then a gasp rang out causing everyone to nce at Na''er who was looking at Tong Yu with a shocked expression. "What''s the matter Na''er?" Questioned Xie Xie with everyone nodding their heads, as they too were puzzled. "...Now it makes sense, why he never talked about it."Said Tang Wulin with a sigh causing everyone to shift their gaze to him. "Big brother..."Mutter Na''er as her hand began to clench as she started to grit her teeth with her pupils turning into slits. A terrifying pressure erupted from Na''er as her expression began to radically change. This caused everyone around her to be surprised, especially Gu Yue as this was the first time they ever saw Na''er so visibly angered. "No, Na''er." Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to widen her eyes. "But he is-" "We have no say in this." Said Tang Wulin causing her to frown but she didn''t do anything else. "Wulin? Na''er?"Questioned Mu Xi as she felt something was amiss as if the name Tong Yu said was familiar to them. "...Do you guys know her?"Questioned Tong Yu as he too felt something was amiss. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as vines began to appear out of the ground before they started to wrap around Tong Yu. ''First Soul Skill: Aqua Breath.'' The vines began to shine with an ethereal blue as it began to enveloped Tong Yu''s figure, producing a thin veil around him. "Listen and listen well. You''re going to fix yourself back up, help the Star Luo Empire and the other sects drive out the Holy Spirit Cult. Then when I return, you will being to the Douluo Continent, where you will face the core of your problems."Said Tang Wulin as he turned around from Tong Yu and began walking to the submarine. "Wait! You know her son!"Shouted Tong Yu as he felt the shock reverberating through his body. It wasn''t just him but the others were surprised that Tang Wulin would know the person Tong Yu was talking about. They couldn''t help but sigh at the coincidence, yet it was only Long Yeyue, Zang Xin and Gu Yue whose eyes narrowed. As they felt something was still wrong but Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he continued walking ahead. "Youngdy! Do you know who her son is?"Questioned Tong Yu causing Na''er to sigh as she nces at Tang Wulin before turning to Tong Yu. "Yes. Tang Wulin and I know the son, alongside everyone here but the Imperial Advisors."Said Na''er as a faint smile appears on her face yet it wasn''t the same as the others. "We do?" Questioned Dai Yun''er with her eyes wide. "You do, after all. The person is none other than Tang Ziran our father."Said Na''er causing everyone to tremble with shock and disbelief. Tang Ziran! He was the child of Tang Illya, the person who got their leg broken by Tong Yu, leading to her death. He was the son who witnesses everything. Yet the people who know and talk with Tang Ziran all couldn''t believe this. Every time they met him; he always disys a kind and joyful feeling, showing no hint of revenge. "...I wonder if this is fate."Muttered Tong Yu as his eyes started to be wet with his body trembling. "...Let''s go."Said Na''er with a regretful sigh as she turned around before chasing after Tang Wulin. "You guys have a mission you mustplete, we can deal with all of thister." Said Long Yeyue with a sigh causing everyone to blink before they head to the submarine. Within minutes, Long Yeyue and the others saw the submarine, slowing descending into the ocean before it was gone from there view. Once it disappeared, all of the Imperial Officials let out a sigh of relief, with some of them dropping to the ground and clutching their chest. Long Yeyue lips twitch when she saw this scene but she didn''tment and only shook her head. She wouldugh if she heard the thoughts of the Imperial Officials. As all of them were thinking the same thing. ''He finally is gone!'' She shifted her head at Long Yu who was still covered by the vines in the small crater. He was still staring at the sky, with tears leaking from his eyes. ''At the very least, let''s bring him back.'' Thought Long Yeyue as she headed towards Tong Yu. # Deep in the sea, the submarine was moving deep into the depths, with the temperature dropping. Most if not all Soul Masters were all somewhat curious about the world below thend, as the sea many secrets and stories within it. It was a region that no one could im that they have conquered, as it''s a hundred times more deadly environments. Yet this ce, far below the ordinary world, is still a wondend of mystery and treasure waiting to be sought. Many aquatic beings were swimming past the submarine, with some of them including soul beasts that weren''t weak at all. Yet none of them dare to try and attack the submarine as they all felt more than one terrifying presence deep within the sub. ''We are deep.'' Thought Wu Zhankong as saw on the screens above him, that everywhere but in front of the submarine was dark. They had already released the soul lights but from the words of Tang Wulin, they weren''t even close to where they need to go. From the words of Tang Wulin, they were getting closer to the area and will be there in the next hour. But this also meant that they were going even deeper into the deep sea, meaning the water pressure will rise to a terrifying level. He and everyone weren''t sure if the submarine can withstand the pressure if they went super deep into the sea. As the submarine was only meant for sneak attacks, escaping the enemy radar but not deep diving. ''Hopefully, we can reach the ce before it began to crack.'' Thought Wu Zhankong with a frown as he looked in front of him to see Tang Wulin. At the moment, he was controlling the submarine, as he was the only one who knew where they needed to go. The amount of soul power he was expanding wasn''t too horrible if it was only for a while. But doing it for hours, was enough to push Tang Wulin to his limits, as his face was already pale. This was the first time Wu Zhankong had ever seen Tang Wulin expression like this. But luckily for Tang Wulin, everyone was passing their soul power to him, allowing him to keep up the steering of the submarine. It was only after an hour had passed that Wu Zhankong and everyone started to notice the area around them was lighting up. They were all stunned, as they saw the same arrays of buildings that Tang Wulin saw back when he asked for the ne, Nature, and Sea help. They saw the seashells that as big as a house, they saw gleaming towers made out of lustrous pearls and some of the buildings were made out of carols. Some sea beasts were moving through the area, exploring the buildings and all around. The submarine slowly came to a stop as Tang Wulin stopped controlling the submarine and began to get up from the controls. As this was happening, everyone began to gather around him while their eyes were still gazing at the outer world. "Are you able to sense or have a general idea of Jormungandr is?" Questioned Shen Yi causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. "No. Even with the help of nature and ne, I can''t seem to find out anything."Said Tang Wulin causing the others to frown. "Should we go out and explore?" Questioned Xie Xie. "I don''t think-" "That isn''t a bad idea." Said Tang Wulin, interrupting Wu Zhankong causing everyone to turn their gaze at him. "You think you can find it if you get close?" Questioned Wu Siduo but Tang Wulin only shrug his shoulder. "With the help of the nts around, I might be able to find it by looking through all of them." Said Tang Wulin as he knew it was useless trying to find a god through his spiritual sense. As unless they wanted to be found, a God is no different than non-existence to a soul master spiritual sense. "Besides, I feel something calling me."Mutter Tang Wulin as he stared at the gigantic pce down from the buildings ahead. The pce was made out of coral alongside pieces of pearls and sea rocks. It was over thirty meters tall and more than a hundred meters wide. Beads of lights could be seen all around it, with ayer of blue soul power shing all around it. "Something is calling out to you...Alright, let''s check it out at least."Said Zang Xin after a bit of thinking causing everyone to nod their head. They all began to get ready in the next few minutes, securing anything they may need in the submarine. After this, they all met back up at the door that will allow them to leave. "Sir, we will move the submarine to a ce that isn''t in the open. When you need us to get you, just contact us."Said one of the Tang Sect workers causing Zang Xin to nod his head. "Be careful, this ce is even more terrifying than above."Said Zang Xin before turning to Tang Wulin and the others. "Let''s go." All of them left the submarine, with some of them flinching as they experienced the terrifying pressure of the sea depths. Everyone but Tang Wulin had to realize their battle armors, to fully withstand the pressure and be able to move without a struggle. As they all felt the pressure weakened. They nce at Tang Wulin and to their shock, he showed no sign of struggle at all. They all shook their head before chalking it up as his body being so terrifying. But that wasn''t the reason why Tang Wulin was showing no struggle. ''So they recognize me.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt the sea, eagerly bing apart of him, allowing his sense to expand beyond even its limit abovend. His Seagod bloodline was one of the reasons he wasn''t too worried about fighting or trying to find Jormungandr underwater. As the sea wouldn''t be overbearing on him. It wasn''t wrong to say the sea would act no differently than the nature spirits that loved to help him. Yet even with his senses being expanded, unsurprisingly he still couldn''t find any traces of Jormungandr. But he did pick up on arge crowd of Sea Beasts around the area and deep inside the pce. He ryed this to the others causing all of them to have grim expression as they all knew things are going to be dangerous. Gu Yue formed air bubbles around everyone''s head, to help elevate the sea pressure and giving them air to breathe. With all preparations done, they trek on towards the coral pce, with all of the sea beasts, around ignoring them as if they didn''t exist. It didn''t take long for them to reach the entrance of the pce, where they all began to enter with all of them on alert. Yet as they went inside, a bright dark-blue light swept past all of them, blinding all of them and then dying down. As the light faded, Tang Wulin and the others were nowhere to be seen. Chapter 250: Sea Palace Chapter 250: Sea Pce "What happened."Muttered Xu Lizhi as he began blinking his eyes before they widen in surprise. As at the moment, he wasn''t at the entrance of the pce but in an enormous hall with no water around. The ceiling seems to go all the way up to twenty feet high. Blue Coral and innovative Pearl designs could be seen carved into the walls, pirs, and ceilings with aquatic flowers he has never seen before. There were also sea beasts carved into the ceilings and walls that were looking down at him from every angle. "Where is the water? Wait, nevermind that, did I get teleported?"Questioned Xu Lizhi but then a voice rang out behind him. "It wasn''t just you." "Yuxin?" Questioned Xu Lizhi in surprise as he saw Yuxin ncing all around. "I think we may have triggered some type of defense mechanism once we stepped inside of the pce." Said Liu Yuxin with a sigh causing Xu Lizhi to furrow his brows. "But none of us was able to pick up on anything. Are you saying that the defense mechanism was able to get past even Zang Xin, Gu Yue, and Wulin senses?"Questioned Xu Lizhi in a slight disbelief tone. These three individuals from what he knew had already reached the spiritual domain realm, making there senses one of the best in the world. Unless it was divine intervention, Xie Xie very much doubted that some things could bypass their senes. "That might not be the case, as even if they perceived what was happening. There is no guarantee that they had enough time to react before we got caught by the light."Said Liu Yuxin as she lightly bit her lips. "I guess your right. Still, no use in thinking about it now, we should hurry up and go find the others."Said Xu Lizhi as his face flush with concern. "Your right, hopefully, simr to us. They were teleported somewhere safe with someone else too."Said Liu Yuxin. "What do you mean?" "If this was meant to take care of intruders. Some parts of the pce are far dangerous than where we are now."Said Liu Yuxin with a frown on her face as her mind began racing with the possibilities. Xu Lizhi frowned before he started to walk ahead, surprising Liu Yuxin. "Lizhi?" "It''s fine, they should be able to handle themselves. We all didn''t make it this far with just luck, the best thing we can do is hope we can find everyone fast."Said Xu Lizhi as he narrowed his eyes. Liu Yuxins was surprised at first before shaking her head and smiling as she found truth in Xu Lizhi''s words. "You sure have matured." Said Liu Yuxin with a smile as she lightly pinches Xu Lizhi cheek. "Elder sister."Mutter Xu Lizhi but he didn''t stop Liu Yuxin as she kept on squeezing his blushing cheek. ''Adorable.'' Thought Liu Yuxin with an inward giggle as she held on for a while before letting go. As they both began to move, blue light shes straight towards Li Yuxin, arriving right in front of her. Yet instead of it piercing through her, a purple fist smashed down on the light, dispersing it. "Are you ok?" Questioned Xu Lizhi as he narrowed his eyes with a terrifying purple light crackling around his fist. Liu Yuxin slightly narrowed her eyes before she nodded her head. In the next instant, she summoned her martial spirit, which let out a screech, the Phoenix martial soul. "It seems we havepany." Said Xu Lizhi as he saw numerous figures rushing towards them. They looked simr to mermaids, except they had a more muscr form with demon-like features and sharp fangs. They carried tridents and spears as they all red at Xu Lizhi with their weapons pointed at them. ''Are these mermen?'' Thought Liu Yuxin in surprise. "I guess, it''s toote to talk about this?" The Mermens sneered before thrusting out their tridents, that shined with a blue light. Xu Lizhi could only let out a sigh as he saw the attacksing his way. ''Our luck sucks.'' # "My queen, are you sure this is right?" Questioned a merman who had short blue hair,rge fangs and wore a golden armor with a ck trident in his hand. The mermen were staring at a graceful mermaid. The mermaid was about three meters long, with two golden shells that covered her private areas in front of her chest. She had a head of long pink hair that went all the way down to her pink scale fishtail that glimmer with beauty and power. In her hand, simr to the mermen was a long silver trident that had various markings on it. There was a silver crown above the mermaid''s forehead. In the center of the crown was a blue-pink gem, which symbolized her status. "Queen Marina..."Muttered the merman but he flinch when the Queen of the sea turned her cold gaze on him. "Sea General Aron, I appreciate your concern but at this point it''s pointless." Said, Queen Marina with a chuckle as she shook her head. "My Queen..." Muttered the Sea General Aron. "You are our kingdom general, the one who has been in contact with that beast more times than anyone. You can understand, that there is nothing we can do but listen to itsmand."Said Queen Marina as she turned her gaze to the outside. "Maybe, something good wille out of this? Or maybe we will all die." "My Queen, you shouldn''t speak like that! This may cause our people to-" "I know." Said Queen Marina causing the Sea General to go silent. "But what is needed in this situation is strength. Absolute strength to defeat all, something we sadly do not possess."Mutter the Sea Queen as she began moving ahead causing the Sea General to frown. ''If only the Sea God was here.'' Thought the Sea General Aron with a regretful sigh. # A streak of blue traversed the narrow corridors that weren''t filled with water. It instantly arrived in front of Xie Xie, whose back was turned. Yet instead of the water torrent smashing into Xie Xie, a polished shield made out of ice was formed behind Xie Xie, enduring the attack. "These guys don''t give up."Mutter Xie Xie as he shivers from the attack that came from behind. Gu Yue didn''t say anything as fuming white smoke began to appear all around her. It began spreading all around the corridors as if they were veiled in ayer of ice. "Defend!" The Mermen quickly called upon the element of water, as streams of water began to form from the icy clouds that were spread around. The flowing stream began carefully wrapping around the trident and spears of the mermen before they all hurled it towards the two humans. ''They converted it back into the water!'' Thought Xie Xie in shock but Gu Yue expression didn''t change. With a wave of her hand that shined with seven-colored radiance, the countless streaks of blue light trembled before they all disperse. Then with a flick of her hand, the water began to vibrate and spin, turning into a whirlpool. With a thrust of her hand, the whirlpool was pushed towards the rushing mermen who eyes widen in shock from how easy their attack was canceled. They all tried to gain control over the water rushing towards them but to their horror, they found it was impossible tomunicate with the water element. How could they have known that the person they were fighting was none other than the Silver Dragon King? The master over the element andws of the ne? The one who has taken her elemental control to a terrifying level. They could do nothing but get swept in by the rotational force of the whirlpool that swept across and devoured them. "Now then. You all in the back, you have been a pest."Said Gu Yue as she nces behind her before her eyes glowed with power. Instantly, a cold aura began to radiate forth from Gu Yue, stirring up an icy wind and fierce gale before bursting forward. Icy air towards the left hall of the corridor, with the mermen soldiers on that side, expressions changing as they felt the temperature suddenly dropped. They could all feel theyer of frost already appearing on their body. But before they could save themselves, they suddenly turn into frozen ice-like sculptors. Fortunately for them, Gu Yue didn''t have the ice shattered into a million pieces. "You cursed fiends!" Shouted one of the mermen who was on the north hall of the corridor, as he watches his fellow soldier break into pieces. "Shut up, isn''t this your fault! You guys keep attacking us."Shouted Xie Xie causing the mermen to roar with anger as they unleashed an immense tidal wave forward. It was big enough to reach the whole ceiling, with it obscuring some of the pirs as it rushed onward to Xie Xie and Gu Yue. ''Space-Time Dragon Freeze the World.'' Xie Xie began to slowly turn his hand as a grey hue began to spread out from his hand, enveloping the surging tidal wave that wasing toward him. To the shock of the Mermen Soldiers, the tidal wave instantly froze in ce as if the world was frozen in time. ''Space-Time Dragon Warp the Earth.'' ''Space-Time Dragon eleration.'' ''Time eleration.'' With a stomp of his feet, the whole space trembles around Xie Xie and the mermen soldiers before the space crack from above. ck-white dragon release a terrifying roar as they rushed towards the mermen who eyes widen at the sight of them. As the mermen get ready to defend themselves, Xie Xie appeared right in front of them with five ck rings shining behind him. Within the next second, they were all slowed down to the speed of a turtle before they were all hit by the void dragons. ''Lucky for you guys, I will leave you all alive. Since we are breaking into your home.'' Thought Xie Xie with a sigh as he moved his gaze away from the down soldiers. "You let them live?" Questioned Gu Yue as she saw Xie Xie moving towards her. "Well, they aren''t exactly at fault." Said Xie Xie causing Gu Yue to nod her head before she begins to walk onward. "Wait up!" Shouted Xie Xie as he chased after Gu Yue before catching up with her. When they first got teleported here, to both of their surprises, the hall they were in was filled with no water. It was only after a bit of thinking that Gu Yue made a theory that some parts of the pce weren''t filled with water. Or that something special was going on that caused all of the water to be drained from the pce. Either way, it worked out for both her and Xie Xie as they continued moving forward without having to deal with the water pressure. "Say...Gu Yue, can I ask you something?"Questioned Xie Xie causing Gu Yue to arch a brow at him. "You have some questions about the space element? Or the Temporal essence?" "No, it''s about when I was training with the Jade Dragon King in the Dragon Valley." Said Xie Xie causing Gu Yue to nce at him but she didn''t say anything. "I''m not sure if Wulin told you about that but when I was training with the dragon, I learned some things." Said Xie Xie as he shifted his gaze to Gu Yue. "Gu Yue...You have the Silver Dragon King bloodline, right?"Questioned Xie Xie causing Gu Yue to raise a brow. "Oh? Why do you think that?" Chapter 251: Sea Palace Halls Chapter 251: Sea Pce Halls Xie Xie furrowed his brows at Gu Yue''s question while she merely looked at him with a raised brow. They had stopped walking when Xie Xie asked the question, an indication of how important this is. "When I was training with the Jade Dragon King, he told me something that he deemed was necessary. As he kept on telling me I was the guardian of the Dragon God, his protector in the shadows."Said Xie Xie with a sigh causing Gu Yue eyes to slightly narrow. "He told me Wulin was the heir to the Dragon God, and that''s why I needed to know about the duty of the shadow guardian." Said Xie Xie causing Gu Yue to nod her head but she didn''t say anything. "But the Jade Dragon King also told me something else. He said the Silver Dragon King bloodline was also near us and that it could feel and smell their scent over me and Tang Wulin. Naturally, I instantly thought about Na''er, as she seems to be close to being the rted one but then he also mentioned. He didn''t know why but it felt like there were two of them instead of there being one."Said Xie Xie as his eyes slightly narrowed. "It didn''t take me long to fill in the dots and believe you and Na''er have the Silver Dragon King bloodline."Said Xie Xie as he narrowed his eyes at Gu Yue who still looked at him with a steady gaze. "It makes a little bit of sense now. Why you were so kind to Tang Wulin, why you wanted to get closer to him and so forgiving towards him. After all, in a way, he is your second half, in some odd way."Mutter Xie Xie as he began to scratch his cheek. "It also makes a lot more sense why Na''er and you only cared mostly about him, while ignoring everyone else. Why you and Na''er were able to cancel his Golden Dragon King suppression and also why both of you could fuse your technique so well." Gu Yue didn''t say anything with Xie Xie going silent as he waited for her to confirm or deny his spections. ''That annoying dragon.'' Thought Gu Yue as she inwardly sighs as Xie Xie wasn''t so far off with his theory. As she didn''t merely have the bloodline but was the Silver Dragon King, her and Na''er who were originally one being but split. For the sake of their n, that was close to being jeopardized by unforeseen consequences. "Yes, I have the Silver Dragon King bloodline." Said Gu Yue with a roll of her eyes causing Xie Xie''s eyes to widen before shouting. "I knew it!" Gu Yue ignored Xie Xie''s shameful disy while shaking her head and wondering if she should have just said no. ''It''s not like wasn''t any reason to deny it if its about the bloodline. As long he doesn''t believe I''m the real Silver Dragon King, then it''s fine.'' Thought Gu Yue. As she severely doubts Xie Xie would link her having its bloodline to her being the incarnation of the Silver Dragon King. As there have been many remarkable instances of Soul Master having dragon bloodlines and other extremely rare bloodlines. "Wait a minute, why were you so mean to me back then?" Questioned Xie Xie with a slight re causing Gu Yue to roll her eyes. "Because you were a failure of a shadow guardian." Said Gu Yue with a nk look as she shifts her eyes away from Xie Xie. "That doesn''t even make any sense! I doubt you even knew my martial spirit was the Space-Time Dragon!" "Less talking, we have to move it." "Don''t you walk away from this conversation!" # A streak of light smashed into one of the pirs, yet it only shook the hall with no damage done to the pir. "Why are there so many?" Questioned Yuanen Yehui as she ducks under a spear swing before striking the mermen in front of her in the stomach causing him to keel over. She then side-step a water sh before smashing down with her fist as five rings appeared behind her and were illuminated. ''Fifth Soul-Spirit Skill: Great Earthquake.'' Gravity and me begin condensing around her fist before it erupted outwards, releasing a shockwave that blew away the surrounding mermen. The ground below her began to shake, but there was no damage done to it, a testament to the materials that were used to make this pce. A Razor Eyes Octopus sea beast appeared behind Yuanen Yehui with their nine armsshing out like a windmill upon her. Yet Yuanen Yehui was able to react as she quickly twisted her body to evade the attack but then something grasped her ankles. It was a tentacle from the octopus and with a pull, Yuanen Yehui was forced back into the beast''s range. It began to hack down on her, yet Yuanen didn''t choose to raise her guard but instead unleash her rapid strikes. In the next instant, both of them were colliding with each other. With the octopus striking out like nine terrifying hurricanes moving with unstoppable ferocity and extreme viciousness! Its savage attacks seemed as if they could smash through a whole mountain as they crashed down upon Yuanen Yehui. Yet Yuanen Yehui didn''t falter, as her strikes were stirring up a tremendous gale as it blew back each of the violent strikesing towards her. As one of the arms came down upon her, her hand quickly formed into a w that grabbed on to the arm before she pulled up. This caused the sea beast eyes to widen as it went up into the air but it didn''t have enough time to perform anything. As Yuanen thrust out her fist that pulsed with the power of gravity that increases the weight of her fist right before contact. The beast was sent flying, straight into the ceiling before Yuanen Yehui jumps back, to evade a torrent of water. "Zhengyu!" Shouted Yuanen Yehui as she thought he would have taken care of all of them by now. "I''ming! So impatient, no wonder you two were made for each other."Mutter Yue Zhengyu as his whole figure lit up the whole room. His light sword appeared in his hand before all of the light elements around him began topress at the tip of his sword. Thousands of streaks of light began taking shape into a small orb that was about a single centimeter. Then with a smirk, Yue Zhengyu thrust his sword forward, send with the light piercing over and through the feet of the Sea Beasts. This caused most of them to fall, as they all tried to quickly quell the burning of their molecules. As this was going on, four rings appeared behind Yue Zhengyu as countless lights appeared around him, twinkling like stars. ''Fourth Soul Skill: Heavenly Descent.'' Like a rain shower, the lights came streaking down and piercing through all of the soldiers in the hall of the pce. It didn''t stop until all of them were down for the count, with none of them dying from the mercy of Yue Zhengyu. "See? Nothing to worry about it."Said Yue Zhengyu with his smile as he came close to Yuanen Yehui. "We''re in a ce that randomly teleported us away from each other, with sea beast trying to kill us and you think there is nothing to worry about?" Questioned Yuanen Yehui with a raised brow. "Yes, nothing to worry about." "I think Wulin has affected you more than Xie Xie." Said Yuanen Yehui with a sigh causing Yue Zhengyu lips to twitch. "What is that suppose to mean?" "Nothing lets move on." Said Yuanen Yehui as she began walking ahead, ignoring Yue Zhengyu''s follow up words. "Wait! Yuanen! It''s something to me, exin what you mean!" "Come on!" # "Interesting." Mutter Tang Wulin as he nces all around. "Did you find anything?" Questioned Na''er as she looked over at Tang Wulin. Both of them were able to easily figure out that they got teleported into another area of the sea ce that they entered. With it most likely being a defense mechanism that teleported anyone that wasn''t a sea beast. "Tell me something Na''er, do you feel anything around here? Anything calling out to you or strange?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he looked around. "Do I feel anything?" Na''er furrowed her brows before closing her eyes and spreading out her spiritual sense. A few seconds pasts with her not sensing anything, even when she tried sensing the ne energy, something she found hard to do down here. "No, nothing. Did you sense something?"Questioned Na''er as she knew the ne would be able to help Tang Wulin down here. "I''m unsure."Mutter Tang Wulin as he began furrowing his brow. At the moment, Tang Wulin was feeling something calling him, as if there was something very critical to him here. Or maybe it was the Cmity, Jormungandr calling out to him, after sensing he came here. He typically would have ignored it but for some reason, this feeling wouldn''t go away. It was kinda simr to the Dragon ying Saber that was calling out to him when he was at the Endless Mountain. But this time, he didn''t hear any sound or calling of anything. He tried asking the dragon kings inside of the jeweled bless but they only told him they can''t sense anything too. As the domain down here seemed to be cut off from them. They mentioned if the Water Dragon King was here, then he might have been able to help but he wasn''t in here with them. ''For now, let''s see where this ising from.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he shifts his gaze to the west hall, where he felt the calling. "Come on Na''er." Said Tang Wulin as he began running through one of the halls. "Coming!" Said Na''er as she swiftly followed Tang Wulin. Chapter 252: Descions and Choices Chapter 252: Descions and Choices "Say, big brother, did you n for Dai Yun''er to be the Empress?" Questioned Na''er as she ran down the hallway with Tang Wulin. "Hm? Why do you say that?" "Well, it just feels weird that you woulde up with a n like that. I assume you would have done something different like, suppress the Imperial Fraction or beat them up into submission yourself."Said Na''er as she turned the corner of the hall with Tang Wulin in front of her. "Which makes me think, you have another reason for having her be the empress. Its as if this was your n from the beginning, now that I think about, didn''t you do this for the others?"Questioned Na''er as she slightly narrowed her eyes causing Tang Wulin to chuckle. "What do you mean?" "When we told you of our n to go to the Spirit Pagoda. You advised us it was better for one of us to go and for the other to stay here. We didn''t understand at first what you meant but after a bit and with this, it''s starting toe together. Big brother, are you trying to have us take control of the influentials organization?"Questioned Na''er but Tang Wulin didn''t respond. "I would take over Shrek, thus gaining control of the strongest academy and the Sea God Pavilion. Gu Yue would take over the Spirit Pagoda and you for the Body Sect. Xie Xie for the Tang Sect as he did say he was moving up in the ranks fast. And now Dai Yun''er for the Star Luo Empire."Mutter Na''er as she stared at her big brother back but Wulin only chuckle. "I''m astonished you figure that out so quickly, although you are missing a few things." Said Tang Wulin as his thoughts began to wonder. "I am? Who else?" "That is up to you to figure out." Said Tang Wulin leading Na''er to pout and slightly re at him. "The issue with the Spirit Beast and Humanity will not go away because we just moved them. This may just have created even more problems than intended."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to furrow her brows. "What do you mean?" "What do you think will happen when the people see the actions of the Spirit Beast running away, while the Cmity makes a mess of the continent? And that''s not considering the fact they don''t see a difference between the Spirit Beast and Cmity."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to frown. "So what is the purpose of having us take over these organizations?" "A Safety." Said Tang Wulin. "A Safety?" Questioned Na''er in confusion with Tang Wulin inclining his head. "The Spirit Beast chances of defending themselves from humanity is all but futile when wepare their strenght. This is why we need to have someone we can trust to be the leader of these organizations. As that will limit the chance that one of these organizations would go on to ughter the Spirit Beast."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to narrow her eyes. "Is this because of the project that Gu Yue is working on in the Spirit Pagoda?" "More or less. If she can finish that tform that can bring back even ancient Spirit Beasts that went extinct. Then there is no limit that humanity will go, to take control of such a thing and utilize it."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to nod her head. At the moment, Gu Yue''s current project was causing her to rise fast in the Spirit Pagoda. Her project sess would allow the resurrection of the Spirit Beast that was extinct from long ago. The Pagoda doesn''t know that Gu Yue has the jeweled blessed which Tang Wulin gave her. That will allow her to revive Spirit Beast as the Jeweled Bless still retains the essence of those Spirit Beast long ago. Originally she and Gu Yue had nned to use the Dragon God Heart as the core of this project. But that went out of the window after finding out Wulin absorbed it somehow. They tried seeing if he can spit it out but found it was stuck inside of him, with Wulin being unable to interact with it at all. As the only thing, he could do with it at the moment his boost, his blood essence and do the basic function of a blood core. Although Gu Yue suggested things may change once Wulin reached the Title Douluo level. But this in itself brings tons of problems, that even she couldn''t ignore. If humanity found out that the Spirit Beast has control of such a tform, they would rally all of their people to go out and take it from them. As to humanity, the Spirit Beast could very well build an army that could tower over theirs and then march upon their doorstep. It wasn''t like they would be reviving normal spirit beast, as from Gu Yue''s hypothesis, it may be possible to revive even divine beast. So how could humanity allow such a thing? Even if the building of such an army would take a while, that would still be no different than ignoring a potential danger. It would beughable for them to think the Spirit Beast wouldn''t attack them when they have the advantage. Especially when they have been ughtering and treating the Spirit Beast as nothing more than resources and experiments. Na''er and Gu Yue weren''t naive enough to believe the Spirit Beast wouldn''t want to do this. As the hatred that exists between these two races has gone beyond tens of thousands of years. ''I see now if we can take control of all of the organization. Even if humanity finds out the true use of this tform, they wouldn''t be able to employ their full strength. As we would be suppressing it.'' Thought Na''er as her eyes began to lit up as she began to understand it more clearly but then she frowned. "What about the Spirit Beast? Even if we suppress the humans, the Spirit Beast can''t be suppressed in the same way."Said Na''er as she didn''t want to harm them at all. "You two sure care about them a lot. But then again, it makes sense, after all, you guys did create them."Said Tang Wulin with a hum as he knew Gu Yue and Na''er''s greatest motivation. The Spirit Beast was no different than their children, as they all came from them, their power of creation birthed all of them. To these beings who are their children and species, they couldn''t help but give their all to save them. "Don''t worry, after this. I n to give them a reality check."Said Tang Wulin with a smirk causing Na''er to shiver. "You can''t hurt them!" Shouted Na''er with a re causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes. "You spoil them too much." "Wulin!" "Either way, what do you n to do with their hatred or more specifically the Spirit Beast hatred towards humanity. I''m sure you understand, they will go behind your back, to unleash their revenge."Tang Wulin said causing Na''er to frown. As she knew that neither she or Gu Yue would be able to sway the opinions of the whole Spirit Beast when it came to humanity. Not only because humanity has been hunting them down for thousands of years but also using them as experiments. Pushing them close to extinction while taking away and destroying their home. To the point where only the inner sanctum of Star Luo Forest could be considered safe. And even then, she and Gu Yue had them leave the forest which was theirst home as it was nothing more than a cage. It was no more than naive thinking that they would simply forget all of the things that were done and is being done to them. ''Yet, something has to be done.'' Thought Na''er as she understands that Tang Wulin''s n so far isn''t going to work out in the long run. Even if she and everyone held important positions in the world, allowing them to limit the activity of humanity. While at the same time, finding a way to prevent the Spirit Beast fromunching an attack on humanity. This will be no different than a stalemate, as there will be no progress between either race. "Could we do some type of peace talk?" "Do you think that will get rid of their hatred? No, the question should be, would the Spirit Beast even want to talk?"Questioned Tang Wulin with his lips twitching. ''Right'' It wasn''t wrong to say the Spirit Beast would want nothing more than to have no more contact with humanity. They would be all the happier if humanity never came near or close to their home at all, leaving them all alone. While Gu Yue and Tang Wulin would be fine with that, Na''er didn''t want things to y out like that. "Is there no way?" Na''er questioned with her fist clenching and brows furrowing. She wanted for both the beast and humans toe together, call her idealistic if you will but she just didn''t want another oue. She wanted it to be like that time where both beast and humanity were working together for the realm. ''She really is set on them working together, huh. I wonder if that''s because of her human and beast experince.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces at Na''er. "Well, she did grow up with you and stayed at Shrek for the remaining time until both of you met again. It doesn''t surprise me she wants both humanity and spirit beast to work together." Zeref''s voice rang out. "Both of her people? Aren''t you thinking too much?" "Maybe or maybe you just don''t want to bother." Said Zeref with a smile but Tang Wulin didn''t bother to respond to thement. "Your father also does wish to see humanity and spirit beast reconcile." Old Tang''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to chuckle inwardly. ''Even he wants them to reconcile? Why didn''t he do it all those years ago? I''m sure he could have done it.'' Tang Wulin found it hard to believe that Tang San, a god with all those years, wouldn''t have been able to find away. Even if with theing of the Space-time turbulence, it wouldn''t be hard for him to make up a n for them. "Gods can not interfere too much in mortal affairs that don''t involve their family. Unless it has to deal with the bnce of the ne or something is putting the ne in danger, then he can''t directly interfere."Said Old Tang causing Zeref to slightly narrow his eyes. "So he had to help them in a roundabout way...Wait, is that the existence of Huo Yuhao?"Questioned Zeref. "I am impressed you were able to rte that to Huo Yuhao. Well, while we can''t im everything was through our nning for him. We believed that Huo Yuhao would have the ability to change the situation between Spirit Beast and Humanity." "Soul Spirits" Sleipnir''s voice rang out with Old Tang nodding his head. "With the soul spirits, you believe this would stop the fighting between humanity and spirit beast. As the core conflict was that humans needed spirit rings to get stronger, which came from the beast themselves."Yggdrasil''s voice rang out with a sigh. "Indeed but we fail to see how deep humanity greediness could go."Mutter Old Tang with Zeref, Sleipnir, and Yggdrasil falling silent. Tang Wulin didn''t think too much about the hunger of humanity, already understanding and seeing it countless times. Deciding to be done with his conversation with the people inside he spoke out loud. "Well, there is a way to bring them together." "There is!" Na''er eyes widen as she turns her head to Tang Wulin as a smile began to form on her face. "Well, it''s a bitplicated, but in a nutshell. We just have to shake the boat a little bit." Chapter 253: Graceful Painting Chapter 253: Graceful Painting "Did the teleportation, alert them about us?" Questioned Mu Xi as she nces at the mermen who were knock out below. "That seems like the most likely answer." Xu Xiaoyan said as she walked over to Mu Xi who nces at the knockout soldiers behind her. "I don''t like this. It feels like we''re rats running through a maze." Xu Xiaoyan nodded her head towards that statement, as they didn''t know where they were. They already passed through five halls inside this pce with all of them looking the same. If she didn''t know any better, she would have thought she was going in circles. It was only the fact that both of them would have seen the knock out soldiers if they were and the door in this hall. "Maybe this will lead us to them." Xu Xiaoyan said as she stared at the door in front of them. Mu Xi sighed as she nces at the hallway down from them before looking back at the door in front of them. This was the first time; they saw a door in one of these halls, with the previous halls having only pathways. At the same time, she wouldn''t be surprised if this was another pathway that was filled with guards. Or maybe this would teleport them once again, to who knows where, although she hoped it didn''t teleport them outside. "Be on guard, we don''t know what''s behind." "Right!" Contrary to previous expectations, the room wasn''t another hallway that was pack with enemies. Or a trap that would teleport them somewhere else, it was a simple room with some paintings carved on the wall. Mu Xi didn''t know if she should feel relief or disappointment as she could see a stairway going all the way up. ''It seems we''re on the lower levels.'' Thought Mu Xi as she narrowed her eyes at this sight. She didn''t want to assume it was on the first level as they still don''t know where they were teleported. Even then, it was still an assumption that they were on the lower level as they could also be at the upper levels. Her gaze swept through the room once more before she turns her head to Xu Xiaoyan before they widen. "Xiaoyan? Is there something there?"Questioned Mu Xi with her brows furrowed as she saw Xu Xiaoyan staring at the paintings on the wall. Mu Xi got worried when she didn''t answer her back before she walks over towards Xu Xiaoyan and getting a better look. The paintings for better words were something beautiful. The images in the stone carve painting depicted the figure of a remarkable woman dancing gracefully. The women''s movement was like water as she moved, flowing in graceful arcs, limbs in constant motion, they were timeless. Mu XI felt herself get lost in each movement as her gaze move across the paintings. Each image, bringing a soft and cold but deadly feeling to those who watched as if the women were trying tomunicate. Yet Mu Xi couldn''t stop the feeling that she was being oppressed and trapped as her gaze continued to move. Elegance in its finest and true form, floating across and twisting weightlessly across before the figure twisted her body. A sword in her hand, it was long with the color unclear but Mu Xi felt a chill, nheless. And with the final image, being the women hacking down. "W-What was that"Mu Xi said as her eyes were quivering as she began to regain her bearings before turning to Xu Xiaoyan. "Xiaoyan? Are you okay?"Questioned Mu Xi as she moved her hand to grab Xu Xiaoyan, shaking her. "Huh? Oh, elder sister...One second."Muttered Xu Xiaoyan as she blinks her eyes causing Mu Xi to be worried. But before Mu Xi could question Xu Xiaoyan, she moved away from the painting, going to the middle of the room. "Xiaoyan...?" Xu Xiaoyan ignored Mu Xi for a second as she let out a sigh before her eyes narrowed. In the next few seconds, Mu Xi''s eyes widen as she saw Xu Xiaoyan enact simr movements that were founded on the paintings. Xu Xiaoyan''s movement was choppy at first,cking the elegance and smoothness that the women in the painting depicted. Yet to Mu Xi shock, she could feel the room getting a bit colder with wisps of energy swirling around. This went on until Xu Xiaoyan got to the concluding phase of the dance, as a sword made out of her ice element was form. Then Mu Xi watched as Xu Xiaoyan hacked down with her sword but only a small wave of ice was released. ''...Did she achieve some type of enlightenment?'' Mu Xi thought in shock as she knew enacting the movement of the women isn''t that easy. As not only did one have to grasp what she was doing but also understand the path to traverse. Mu Xi knew if she tried copying the movement of the women, she wouldn''t be able to exude the same feeling and effect. "...This is harder than I thought." Xu Xiaoyan muttered but her face had a beaming smile as if she didn''t mind this development. As she knew just how amazing and powerful was the move alongside the insight she gained from these paintings. It wasn''t wrong to say, that these paintings allowed her to increase her knowledge into the ice and water elements. Alongside providing her a terrifying self-soul skill that she would soon be able to employ in battle. ''I wonder who she is, though.'' Xu Xiaoyan didn''t think this was a simple painting made from one imagination. She believed that this was drawn from someone seeing a demonstration or maybe the women herself painted this. "You seem alright." Said Mu Xi as she approached Xu XIaoyan, examining her body and making sure there was nosting effect. "Hehe, I am fine." Xu Xiaoyan said yet she could willingly allow Mu Xi to finish her assessment of her. It didn''t take long for Mu Xi to nod her head, indicating nothing was wrong with her. Xu Xiaoyan only giggled at Mu Xi before telling her what happened. "...So it really was you gaining insight. Your benefit in this ce is under no circumstances small." Mu Xi muttered while smiling gently at Xu Xiaoyan. "Yep...Although I''m curious about who she is?" "You are right...I doubt she is a human as it wouldn''t make sense for those sea soul beasts to have a painting for them. So it may have been one of the sea soul beasts." Said Mu Xi causing Xu Xiaoyan to nod her head, as she also derived such a conclusion. "Well, either way, we should hurry and go, we don''t need any more mermen swarming us here." Said Mu Xi as she moved toward the stairs with Xu Xiaoyan following behind her. But not before she sent a final nce at the magnificent painting. # "Anyway, anything wrong with you and Gu Yue? Is your state stable or is something still wrong?"Questioned Tang Wulin leading Na''er to sigh. "I have already run into a problem." "What is it?" "It''s bing harder and harder to rank up as I cultivate. Which means me and Gu Yue will have to fuse if we wanted to be a Limit Douluo or higher."Said Na''er with a grim look causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I have a suggestion or an Idea if you will, that might work." Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to look up in surprise. "You do?" "More or less. It would require either you or Gu Yue to absorb the other but it won''t be full absorption. But with the help of my Time Power and a few other things, it won''t be true fusion as there would still be two of you. In a way, one of you would be giving everything to the other, allowing them to be the full Silver Dragon King."Said Tang Wulin as he began thinking about other ways to help them ever since he found out their problem. He didn''t like having only one option for any of his decisions. Especially one that, would require him too much time to aplish. "What about the other?" "You would most likely lose all if not most of your power, with some other unforeseen things that can happen. But that isn''t so bad, as I would have you absorb the leftover divine energy of the Cmities body to help boost your strength back."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er eyes to widen. "You would use it on one of us? Wouldn''t it be better for you to use it?" "It wouldn''t boost my cultivation, as my God yer Art would just absorb all of it. While this is good, I need you to recover your lost power and fast. Naturally, this wouldn''t be the only thing that we use, as I n to use the ne and nature to help you."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to furrow her brows. "Would I be losing everything that belongs to the Silver Dragon King?" "I think you can keep the spear if it follows the same legend of being made from the dragons bone. If not, we can just make you another from the Silver Dragon King bones." Said Tang Wulin. "After this, I n to go back to the Endless Mountain to farm those Abyssal Creatures and help push my cultivation to a Title Douluo. I sadly didn''t have enough time for this, as I had to deal with Jormungandr. But we can work with this, as you can use this time to help boost your cultivation too with the spear if there not enough."Said Tang Wulin with a sigh as it been a while since he got a break. "Did you tell Gu Yue this yet?" "No, as this is only a suggestion. The choices are up to you and her. Whether you all chose this n or we try to think of something else is both of your choices."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to nod her head. "Hey, big brother." "Yea?" "Would you still look at me the same? Even after the absorption?"Questioned Na''er with her head down as she began to think. "What do you mean?" "There might be a chance that Gu Yue will absorb all of my memories, causing me to stop being the Na''er you know." Said Na''er with a faint smile yet Tang Wulin could hear the heartfelt sorrow in her tone. Within the next second, Tang Wulin stopped moving down the hall causing Na''er to also stop as she held her arm with her head down. Na''er began biting her lips, as she began wondering what would happen if her memories and potential were gone. Would her master still want her? Would her mother think she was her daughter? She was so busy in her thought that she didn''t notice Tang Wulin approaching and the feeling of a hand on her head. "Silly girl, you will always be my Na''er." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile causing Na''er to look up with her body trembling. "But what if-" "If you lose your memories, then we will simply make new ones or help bring back the old ones. It''s no big deal."Said Tang Wulin as he began moving his hand through Na''er hair before he moved to lightly kiss her on the lips. Na''er blinks her eyes that sh with a myriad of emotions before she began to giggle. "You better keep your promise, Big Brother." Chapter 254: Sea God Nine Trials, First Trial Chapter 254: Sea God Nine Trials, First Trial "It should be within there." Tang Wulin and Na''er came to a stop as they found themselves in front of a gigantic door that covered most of the hallway. It was made out of coral, with beads of light decorating and sea beast symbols all over it. "This is the ce that has been calling you?" Questioned Na''er as she gazes at the door, while Tang Wulin only narrowed his eyes. As at the moment, he could feel the strange pull getting even stronger by the second. Even though it was already strong before, now it felt like something was gripping him. "Let''s go." Tang Wulin and Na''er moved towards the door, with Tang Wulin easily pushing it up, even with its futile resistance. The inner chamber was a wide-open space with no windows, yet the blue lights illuminated it well enough. There was not much about the architecture or any unique symbols like in the halls that he and Na''er had passed by. The only thing that was inside of this ce was rows of statues that were depicting a figure with a trident. The figure for each statue was different from thest but the trident it held was shaped the same way. Below the figure was something akin to a sacred shrine with a variety of stuff, that one would use for prayers. ''What now?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began ncing all around but he didn''t see anything else. He didn''t feel anything from the statues or the shrine that was in front of him, leading him to be suspicious if something was wrong with him. ''Where are you-'' Tang Wulin''s eyes widen when he felt his body shake with his blood boiling as if something was screaming out to him. "Wulin?" Questioned Na''er when she saw him shaking before she started to move towards him. But before she could reach him the whole room shooked before the gilded statues that were standing all around eyes glowed brilliantly. Not only did their eyes glow but the sculpted trident glowed before the room lit up with a blinding light. Na''er was forced to cover her eyes before she opened them when the light faded away. But to her shock, she didn''t see Tang Wulin in the room. "Wulin?" # The brilliant color of dazzling gold. A boundless sea of glittering gold that expanded far from the eye can see, with the gentle waves moving up and down. Tang Wulin blinked his eyes before he saw he was in a world made out of gold, with a golden sea covering his feet. It was beautiful, as it was something he had never seen before, something that was sacred and divine. "Where am I..."Muttered Tang Wulin as he looked all around. "I don''t know." Zeref''s voice rang out as he appeared next to Tang Wulin, alongside Sleipnir and Yggdrasil. With the former looking around with joy in her eyes while theter had a knowing look in her eyes as if she already knew what this ce was. Before he could respond to Zeref questioned, he was able to spot a wide path in front of him, beginning to appear. As the sparkling water from the boundless sea began to split up, forging a golden path of steps for him to walk through. It seemed to stretch far into the distance with no end in sight. "The Sea God''s Nine Trials. Only bypassing all of them will you be able to truly own the Golden Trident and control its powers. Proceed with courage!" A familiar voice resounded in his ears. In this silent world, the warm voice caused Tang Wulin''s eyes to widen. "Father?"Muttered Tang Wulin as he looked around before Old Tang''s voice rang out. "To think, my other self would leave you it, so you cane here. Well considering the arduous path you are traveling, I can see the wisdom in his actions." "Old Tang, Do you know this ce? And does it have something to do with Tang San?"Questioned Zeref, leading Old Tang to chuckle. "Indeed it does. After all, this is the trial your father took to be a God."Said Old Tang as he gazed at Tang Wulin. "The shrine of a God? No wonder, I could feel the fresh sense of divinity and life within this gorgeous world."Said Sleipnir as she felt the world bathing her in delicious warmth and a cool embrace. "This is where he became the Sea God." Muttered Zeref in mild surprise as he nces around while Tang Wulin had his direct gaze on the open path. "Is there a purpose for me here? Could it be he wants me to inherit something here?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing Old Tang to chuckle. "Yes, you must climb to the top of this world, passing all of the nine trials to im the Ultra Divine Weapon here. The Sea God Trident."Said Old Tang with pride in his voice. Whether it be Sleipnir or Zeref, they were all surprised at the words of Old Tang. An Ultra Divine weapon was at the top of this world? And not just any Ultra Divine but the Sea God Trident! The weapon of the Sea God, Tang San! The weapon that Tang San was most recognized for and the weapon he used toy his foundation as a God. "Will he be alright without it?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "I''m not sure as I only received the memories of why you were transported here and what was here. I am unsure about the situation with my other self."Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to furrow is brows but he still nodded his head after a bit. "Is there a big-time difference between here and back at the sea pce?" "I''m afraid not." Said Old Tang with a sigh, leading Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes but he didn''t say anything. Tang Wulin stared at the path ahead before tensing his muscles and shooting straight through the gate. As he was doing this, the others went back inside of him with Old Tang''s voice going silent again. With the first step, he immediately felt a tremendous pressure pressing down upon him as if the sky wasing down. He could feel it trying to forcefully squeeze his body, into the ground and through the steps under him. Yet Tang Wulin continued, with his next step whichnded on the steps causing everything around to shake. Once again the pressure radically increased on his body, bing ten percent stronger than before. ''Interesting, so every step it bes harder. Will it increase the pressure, until I reach the end? Alright, let''s see if you can crush this body.'' With a stomp on the step, that sent a shockwave through the golden sea around him causing some of it to rise. Tang Wulin turned into a blur as he moved through the golden path as the relentless pressure continues increasing. He could feel the pressure on his body rapidly changing as he continued moving higher and higher with insane speed. It felt like a mountain was being dropped on him. Then it felt like a city was exploding and then now it felt as if he was in a raging storm. Not only that but Tang Wulin could tell his soul power was being consumed from his body, although at a slow pace. Yet his vigor and spiritual power seem to be untouched. As his foot reached the two-hundredth step in a matter of seconds, the area around him changed into a destend. Yet above the destend was dark clouds that crackle with terrible fury, with lightning shing around. As soon as Tang Wulin footnded on the step, the lightning pierced through the sky before hacking down on Tang Wulin. It wasn''t just one bolt but a sea of them, as they began striking down on the figure that was below them. Yet in the next instant, Tang Wulin kept on moving even as the lightning struck him as if it was nothing more than droplets of rain. As he passed the two-hundredth step, his figure continued shing up the steps before he reached the next fifty. The scene turned into a forest filled with terrifying storms that produce winds that were cutting everything apart. Tang Wulin didn''t move to evade the wind as itnded on his body which not only did not bleed but shattered the wind. With another step, Tang Wulin shattered the scenery before continuing up. He continued ascended the stairs, his figure being nothing but a blur as he continued shrugging off the pressure of the light. As he reached the three-hundredth step, the golden world erupted in fury as the pressure increased ten-fold all upon Tang Wulin. Yet that wasn''t the end as the sky above began to swirl with power before an enormous pir of golden-light descends upon Tang Wulin. It submerged his figure, making the pressure even stronger with the water around Tang Wulun turning into a raging storm. "Pathetic." The pir of light was instantly shattered as Tang Wulin move up the stairs once again, unhindered and unscratched. As he was moving, multiple pirs of light started to hack down upon his figure from the sky. Yet none of them were able to stop his stride and within the next second, he reached the three-hundred and thirty-three step. As his foot gently touched the three-hundred and thirty-three step, a blinding light erupted from all around. Tang Wulin had to blink his eyes as he felt himself be submerged with afortable sensation. The steps below him were gone before he felt a body of liquid washing over him. The liquid was very warm, nourishing his body and strengthen his body as it seeped into his flesh. Tang Wulin saw all of the liquid being absorbed into his body before he found himself back in the vast and endless world of gold. Everything around him became illusory with a bit of divine and sacred energy rolling around. "That trial was easy."Mutter Tang Wulin before a voice appeared in his head. "To ascend the steps in only ten seconds, such a thing should be impossible. Yet one has proven it true, continue moving and never giving up, as the ability you disy today. Without your iron will, you wouldn''t have been able to pass. Sea God''s Nine Trials, First Trial, passed!" Chapter 255: Second Trial, World of Solitude Chapter 255: Second Trial, World of Solitude "Will you leave or continue with the second Sea God Trial?" the immense voice echoed all around him. It crashed onto Tang Wulin like breaking waves causing him to slightly frown as his ears were ringing. "I didn''t think you would finish the first trial so fast." Old Tang''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to sigh. "I don''t have time to waste." "You aren''t leaving?" Questioned Sleipnir as her voice rang out. "I will finish all of them now." "I understand, so I will help as much as I can. As I''m sure you can already guess, the difficulty will gradually increase as you progress in the Sea God''s Nine Trials. Each trial will be more difficult than thest one. You can only im the Sea God''s Trident afterpleting the trials, prompting you to gain all of its power." "The opportunity to leave wille after each trial. Failing one trial will mean you won''t be able to do it again causing you to lose the chance to im the trident. But each time you pass, your affinity with the Sea God''s Trident will increase until it will be able topletely listen to you when you im it."Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to nod his head as he began cracking his knuckles. "Start the next trial." Said Tang Wulin. The surroundings are all golden-colored, and the sound of majesty resounded in his mind, "Sea God Second Trial, start." Yet to the confusion of Tang Wulin, he didn''t see any change to the golden world or anything rising from the sea. He decided to wait a bit while spreading out his spiritual sense to sense if there was anything around him. Yet even with all of this, for the next fifteen minutes, he wasn''t able to sense or find anything. "...Old Tang, what is going-" "It as already started." Old Tang''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes. "What do you mean?" Yet Old Tang hasn''t responded causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. With a thought, he tried entering his spiritual sea but to his surprise, he wasn''t able to enter at all. Every time he tried to enter; he was met with a barrier made out of gold, that kept bouncing him back. "What is going on."Mutter Tang Wulin as he nces all around but he still saw nothing changing in this golden world. Tang Wulin looked up into the sky, it was golden with the clouds also being gold for a few minutes as he got lost in thought. Then after a bit, he sighed before sitting down and closing his eyes. "Best to take a breather."Muttered Tang Wulin as he felt the wind moving past him causing his hair to sway. In the next instant, the world was peaceful, with no noise ranging out. The golden sea was calm with a constant breeze passing by. Tang Wulin began doing something that he hasn''t done in years. His figure stayed in the same spot, without any movement as just like in the dream cycle, he became no different than a statue. # "Have you found them yet?" Questioned the Sea General Aron as he gazes at the mermen kneeling in front of him. The mermen shivered as he felt the steeled gaze of the Sea General upon his figure but he could only swallow before answering. "Yes, sir! We have scoured through the whole pce, inspecting all of the chambers where they should have been teleported."Said the Mermen causing Sea General Aron to nod his head. It was only thirty minutes ago that Queen Marina told them about the intruders in the sea pce. She informed them, that they walked past the entrance of the sea pce before being teleported by the automatic defense about an hour ago. She was able to notice this because of her connection with the sea pce and the water element around the area. Ordinarily, the automatic defense wouldn''t be put up, as the pce entrance would have been guarded by the mermen soldiers. But because of a special event that required all of the soldiers, the Queen activated the defense inside of the pce. Such news was a shock to Aron and the other soldiers who were around the Queen, with them asking why she waited so long to tell them. The queen only shooked her head before telling them that during those thirty minutes, they were still attending to that thing. So she couldn''t inform them from the moment the intruders got teleported. "Who are they? Is it the white devils again? Did they not learn their lesson fromst time? Or could it be those annoying urchins?"Questioned the Sea General Aron with a frown on his face. "About that sir...It''s a bit moreplicated than we initially thought." "Moreplicated? What are you talking about? Hurry up and tell me who has invaded the pce."Said the Sea General Aron with a re. "Humans were the intruders." Said the Merman as he looked down, avoiding the gaze of the Sea General. "Humans!" Shouted the Sea General Aron with a grim expression as his hands began squeezing the trident in his arm. "Yes, sir. There seems to be over ten of them and from the queen words, they are split into a group of two." The Sea General Aron went silent for a bit as he began to ponder over this information. He knew things at the moment were tense, with the sea being under themand of a new ruler. Not only that, but he also didn''t know how strong was the human invaders. He didn''t wish or desire to underestimate them at all, as their advantage in the sea was gone at the moment. As at the moment, all of the water residing in the pce has been drained. As from the words of the Queen, it is needed for a ritual to the dissatisfaction of Aron. This meant that the humans weren''t being pressured by the water elements or the sea level. While there was still some water lying around the pce, it still wouldn''t make up their advantage. Still, the Sea General didn''t believe that the invaders would be in tip-top condition at the moment. As he was almost certain they must have spent a lot of their soul power and stamina just trying to reach this low in the sea. And that wasn''t even taking into ount the sea soul beasts that are wandering through this area. With some of them being over a hundred thousand years and the more deadly ones being over two hundred thousand years. With all of this in mind, he didn''t believe the humans would be in the proper shape to take on all of the mermen. At the minimum, one of them should have been captured at the moment. "Have you guys captured one of them yet?" Questioned the Sea General Aron, yet the mermen lips twitch. "About that..." # The shadow of a sword shed through the air, chopping apart spheres of water that was being shot forward. Ye Xinn Stargod sword was bing a blur, Its speed was terrifyingly fast that it felt like space around was being chopped apart with it. The glittering sword chopped at the mermaid''s shoulder, cutting deep across her shoulder but instead of blood leaking out. It was only water and bubbles that appeared, with the figure of the mermaid appearing a few meters away from Ye Xinn. Ye Xinn''s expression didn''t change as she immediately turned with her sword back and blocked the fist of mermen. At the same time simultaneously borrowing the force of his fist to fly towards the mermaid in front. Ye Xinn had flown in a straight line with two rings appearing under her before she chopped out beams of light towards the mermaid. The mermaid''s eyes widen before she quickly started using the water element around her to counter the beams of light. "You!" Shouted the Mermen with an ugly look as he saw the human used him but before he could do anything a figure appeared behind him. The mermen felt a terrifying sense of danger causing him to quickly twist his body, evading the fist by an inch. "Damn, missed."Mutter Wu Siduo before she twisted her body tosh out with a roundhouse kick that was aimed at the Mermen''s stomach. The mermen only snorted as the water element surged around his figure, constructing a barrier of water that took the force of Wu Siduo attack. Yet the barrier of water dispersed in the next second, a testament of Wu Siduo''s overwhelming strength. Wu Siduo didn''t mind this as a golden light began to shimmer around her whole figure with her hand hacking out. ''Royal Bodhisattva Phase One: First Palm!'' The Merman tried to block Wu Siduo palm but it was all futile as Wu Siduo palm seems to have found its way to his blindside. Chopping down, he felt his body scream with pain but Wu Siduo didn''t let him off as she gripped his two-arm before pulling him toward her. The mermen sprouted out blood as Wu Siduo knee struck his chest, causing it to cave in and then he was knocked out with a fist to the face. As the mermen were falling, Wu Siduo had to side-step a set of razor-sharp teeth chomping down on her. "These guys are too persistent. Hurry up Xinn, we have to find everyone and regroup."Shouted Wu Siduo as sheshed out with an elbow into the aquatic beast, staggering it. Ye Xinn didn''t respond as her sword was rapidly stabbing out at the mermaid who was struggling to hold on. Yet in the next moment, the mermaid failed with keep with Ye Xinn sword stab, leading the mermaid to be struck in her shoulder. As the mermaid staggered, Ye Xinn uses this chance to knock her out with the but of her sword and then continue to the rest. Ye Xinn''s figure turned into a streak of light, with her sword shing countless times as she dived into the rushing horde of the aquatic beast. One stab after another was delivered towards the horde, taking advantage of the small space between all of the beast. She was able to not only reduce their ability to evade her sword strike but also seamlessly move through all of them. In the next few seconds, the horde of the aquatic beast crashed into the wall of the sea pce as Ye Xinn finished moving through all of them. "Let''s finish up then." Said Ye Xinn as she squeezes her sword, with no hint of her being tire or worry. Such disy caused the soldiers who were rushing at them to be surprised. As they couldn''t believe that these humans weren''t showing any signs of being tired or their soul power consuming. # An unknown amount of time has passed as a figure was sitting in a golden lit world, with the sea below him. Tang Wulin was calmly breathing in and out, as with no hint of worry or anxious seen on his face. As the sense of loneliness was something he was very intimate with. As you don''t live for over centuries, with everyone fearing your existence and not learn to both ept and enjoy the solitude. As there was a sense of freshness and rxing feeling of being in a ce void of all distraction and stress. Yet this was all broken as a ray of light appeared in around Tang Wulin. "Time arrived. Sea God Second Trial, a world of solitude for one yearpleted!" Chapter 256: Third Trial, Learning From The Master Chapter 256: Third Trial, Learning From The Master Tang Wulin began opening his eyes after overhearing the voice within his head. He blinked his eyes with surprise in his eyes. A year? Was he that lost in the meditation, that he lost track of time? But this wouldn''t exin hisck of human needs. Unless it wasn''t his body that was exposed to the passage of time but his mind. "That would exin these changes."Mutter Tang Wulin as he began standing up before sighing. At the moment Tang Wulin could feel his he was far more serene and rxed than he ever was in his life except back when he was in Fiore. When he was at his full power, with no rival or predator that could beat and overtake him. His body, mind, heart, and soul are was clear and rxed as his eyes became even deeper. "Feeling better I presume."Old Tang''s voice rang out as he appeared right next to Tang Wulin. "Did you know?" "Indeed I knew the test was one of patience, unlike the one my other self and the rest took. Where we had to pass through a blockade of Devil Spirit Great White Shark, you had to stay in a world filled with silence. Although I couldn''t tell you this, as it would be breaking the rules."Said Old Tang with Tang Wulin nodding his head. "Still, I''m sure this solitude was extremely beneficial." Tang Wulin didn''t respond to Old Tang as he knew he had already noticed his changes. But before he could start to understand what these changes brought, he heard the familiar voice inside of his head. "Sea God Third Trial learns from the master. Begin." "Learn from the master?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he furrowed his brows before he heard the chuckling of Old Tang. "Learning indeed." Said Old Tang before he vanished from in front of Tang Wulin and appeared at ten meters away from him. "This is somewhat overdue, but I guess it doesn''t matter with your level of insight." Said Old Tang as he extended his hand before a trident appeared in his hand. Tang Wulin eyes slightly widen at the sight of the trident in Old Tang''s hand, as it felt familiar to him. The golden prongs were smooth as a mirror glimmering with a golden radiance. The lights it gave off, shimmered and lit the surrounding, with divine and holiness being exuded from its presence. Old Tang smiled as he snaps his fingers causing the same trident that was in his hand to appear in Tang Wulin''s own. "Old Tang?" "Yourprehension and level in spear art have already surpassed my initial thought. I initially thought it would take you longer to reach the spear soul level but you surpassed and went beyond my expectation. I thought you would need to learn the next technique for you to achieve this state but s, I guess there was no need."Said Old Tang with a shake of his head, leading Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "What skill?" Old Tang began to twirl the trident in his hands as he began to talk with a deep voice," I''m sure you already figure it out. The Thousand using Fingers was only for you to create the foundation for spearmanship. The pinnacle of the Spearman Art can be divided into one''s essence, energy, spirit and spear, all of thesebinations would allow one to achieve the peak. Spear consciousness is thebination of essence and energy as you have noticed. The ability form intent that you can use to release invisible attacks and so on." Old Tang continued moving the trident in his hand with it beginning to slowly rotate around. "Spear Soul as you already tell is the soul part of it, with Spear Spirit being the spirit part. At the moment you have mastered Soul but have yet to reach the spirit part. Naturally, that should be understandable, as normally one wouldn''t reach this territory tillter in their life without any external factor."Said Old Tang with a chuckle with Tang Wulin nodding his head, as he too felt something was missing. "For you to attain Spear Spirit, you must be able to fuse your emotion, thoughts and will into the very spear itself. Allowing it to transform and bing something even greater. After you have done this, you must alsobine the three spears. Spear consciousness, spear soul and spear spirit to truly stand at the peak and birthing a technique simr to that of a domain. A true spear path." "Your flowing water and the endless spear are a product of yourprehension and insight from your firm foundation. You are starting to walk your own spear''s path, as these two spears technique was a product of your abilities. On the other hand, the next spear technique normally would have taken you a long time to learn but considering your insight into space and time. Well, I believed you should be able to learn it easily."Said Old Tang before his eyes glowed with a purple light before his aura erupted. With a thrust of the golden trident, a myriad of oveppingyers of hazy and gentle clouds began appearing in front. Yet what was even more strange was that Old Tang began to turn illusionary, as the area around him began to fade away. The world began to warp, time flowing like water, fundamental particle around him was being changed as space-time began to spin. The sacred essence of time was being controlled and willed. Tang Wulin felt the passage of time passing through him; it was filled with neither pain nor the trident but something formless. He could feel it, the Yangtze River of eternal time submerging him, yet his body still held strong as if not even the river of time could stop it. "Amazing."Said Old Tang as he reappeared in front of Tang Wulin, with his trident standing upright in his hand. "...What a terrifying skill."Mutter Tang Wulin as he could easily tell the true essence of that spear technique. It was no different than Old Tang unleashing the passage of time upon both his body and soul, leading a thousand years to sh by. This skill in itself was something that could allow a person to dominate if not be one of the top beings in the world. As how many people could say they could live for a thousand years? The answer was none, as unless one was a Spirit Beast or God, the passage of time was unkind to them. Even those at the Limit Douluo level could at most live for three hundred years before dying. Of course, this attack wasn''t all-powerful, like all attacks its biggest weakness is against those who had a higher cultivation level. Not only that but those with a lot of control and insight into space and time could resist the effect of a technique like this. But such beings were rare and even those who were stronger wouldn''t be much of a problem in the long run. "Indeed, it''s a spearmanship of the gods, the power to unleash the essence of time upon your foe. But s, I guess not even the passage of time can trouble a body like yours."Mutter Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to chuckle before shaking his head. "If it was like Sleipnir attack, then not even my body would be safe." Said Tang Wulin with Old Tang nodding his head. "Either way, you try now." Said Old Tang as he narrowed his eyes at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin had gripped the trident in his hand before he started to recall Old Tang movements before. "Remember, you must use yourprehension of time to allow the essence of time to form and thenbine it with your spear. If you cannot do this, then the spear technique, Millennium Cloud will not be unleashed." With a sigh, Tang Wulin stomps on the ground beforeunching his spear forward towards Old Tang. It was simr to the disy that Old Tang showed moments before except Tang Wulincked some parts. Myriads of blossoming milky clouds were blooming in the fragrant air, distorting everything around both Old Tang and Tang Wulin as the trident thrust out. The power of time was formed at the top of his spear as it started to form a vortex before it erupted towards Old Tang. ''This is.'' Thought Old Tang in slight surprise as he felt the melodic fragments of timeshing at him, striking his mind and a little bit of his body. It was only after a while that he felt the effect fade away from him, with him gazing at Tang Wulin who was in a simr posture as him. "Impressive, you could unleash half of it."Said Old Tang with a delighted chuckle. "It didn''t have much power."Muttered Tang Wulin as he wasn''t able to fade away as Old Tang could or cause the time to speed up as much. "Considering this is your first time using the skill, it''s no surprise you wouldn''t be at my level. Still, even I mustmend you on your terrifying insight into time."Said Old Tang with a sigh. "You expect anything less?" "No, considering your training with those two dragons and your eating of that spiraling source of time. I would be baffled if you couldn''t do this much."Said Old Tang with a shake of his head. One has to understand even if you were a genius. Unleashing even fifty percent of the Millennium Cloud on the first try was all but impossible. As without a deep amount ofprehension into the formless element that is time, alongside reaching a high spearmanship. Then the technique would always fall short. Old Tang already guesses Tang Wulin would have been able to at least be able to make a little bit of time passed by in an instant. As his rtionship with time is even deeper than the one with nature or the ne. One has to remember Tang Wulin as been eating an energy source that was filled with the essence of time itself. This didn''t just give him an increase in soul and spiritual power alongside space-time rted powers. But it also made it so the formless element of time would treat him as their own, increasing his control andprehension over it. "Well, since you can reach this far. The only thing you need to do his practice with it a bit more and increase your cultivation. As the highest you can reach with this spear technique without Godhood is the demi-god foundation. " Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Is this trialpleted?" "Not yet, I have one more technique to teach you." Said Old Tang as he lifted the golden trident before twirling it around again. Chapter 257: Fourth Trial, Ring Blockade Chapter 257: Fourth Trial, Ring Blockade "Sea God Third Trial learns from the master. Finished." Tang Wulin let out a sigh as the golden trident in his hand faded away. "Not bad, it took you only ten minutes to get the hang of it. Don''t forget this skill at all, as it would be invaluable to you in the future."Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch but he had to agree. "What is it called?" "Indefinite Storm." Old Tang eyes lit up as he chuckled as he said the name of the skill. Tang Wulin could only sigh at how versatile the Indefinite storm was. It allowed Old Tang to create a golden hoop that he canunch at the enemy. Once caught in these hoops, you would be forcibly restrained with no way to truly resist as the hoop begins to squeeze you. From the words of Old Tang, once caught in the hoop, one wouldn''t be able to move for a while. Even if one was stronger than the user, the hoop would still restrain the person. Of course, the sess rate of capture would decrease depending on the strength of the enemy, but it was at least above fifty percent. But even then, the fact that these hoops can beunched one after another more than makes up for this weakness. Yet that wasn''t what made this skill so scary, as this is the type of skill that implemented both offense and defense. Not only can it restrain you, but it can nullify attacks in its line of sight, giving the user a powerful defense. Combine that with the fact that Old Tang could continuously send out these golden hoops with them costing little energy. It was no wonder he mentioned the Sea God with this ability and the trident could fight against a God-King. ''And he taught me this skill.'' Thought Tang Wulin. He could already tell his father was trying to help him as much as possible. As in the world of cultivation, there was always an unseen danger. With the help of both the Sea God Trident and Indefinite Storm, it would at least improve Tang Wulin survival rate. Tang San didn''t want his child to die as longs as he can help it even though he was in a perilous situation himself. Old Tang smiled as he moved his hand to rub Tang Wulin hair who only raised a brow. "I''m sure you can already tell we are trying to help you to improve as much as possible. While you learn these techniques in the outside world is possible, it would take too much time. These trials will be helping to improve both your shorings as well as your strength."Said Old Tang as he softly strokes Tang Wulin hair before he slowly began fading away. But not before his voice rang out onest time. "Get ready, the next trial is going to start now as I alreadymanded it to." In the next instant, the surrounding of Tang Wulin began changing. He was still in the golden world but found himself at the shore of the ind he was on with the boundless sea in front. "Sea God Fourth Trial, breaking through the ranks! Ring Blockade. Set off from your current location to reach the oppositend, you can''t use any Soul Ring and Soul Skill. You can''t fly or kill any of the Sea Soul Beast. Start right away!" Tang Wulin moved his gaze to the ocean as turbulent waves started to surge up everywhere before it began moving towards him. He narrowed his eyes as he saw inside of these raging waves, a massive crab that was three meters big, opening its big pliers. The crab didn''t waste any time before rushing towards Tang Wulin with its two big pliers hacking towards him. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t show any sign of worry or fear at the iing pliers. ''So I can''t kill any of them. Kind of annoying but I can work with it.'' Thought Tang Wulin before his arm turned into a blur as he uppercuts the massive crab that reached him. The crab outeryer was instantly shattered from the overwhelming strenght of Tang Wulin before it was sent flying. Tang Wulin ignored the crab that flew over the stormy waves as his eyes narrowed at the ind that wasn''t far from him. It was around three kilometers away with the ind being in a curved shape with water in front of him appearing in a ring shape. ''Well, at least this won''t be boring.'' Thought Tang Wulin as a smile began to appear on his face as the waves of water engulfed him. Immediately after being engulfed in the seawater, he felt different. Unlike the outside world where inside of the sea, the water elements and sea would shelter him. In here, he could feel the hostility of the sea and the water elements barring their fangs at him. He felt the overwhelming force of the water pressure as it tried to crush and press him down. It wasn''t wrong to say, that if any other soul master except those at the peak or the members Body Sect were here. They all would have been smashed apart by this pressure or worse, turned into a bloody pulp. ''Best to finish this quickly. Soul Power won''t be needed.'' In the next moment, the aura around Tang Wulin erupted as a golden light began to shine brilliantly around him. His dragon aura began expanding around him, pushing against the force of the sea and its pressure. Instantly, a three-meter barrier was formed around him that held wisps of seven-colored energy. He could feel his blood-core inside of his body pulsing as it began sending him energy. It seems that while he can''t use any soul skill, that didn''t mean he couldn''t use the other ones. Tang Wulin stomped down on the sea causing the whole water to roar and shake. Under the oppressive force of his aura, a vacuum started forming under his feet as he began tensing his muscle. The Sea Soul Beast, who was rushing towards Tang Wulin from all directions was staggered from the shockwave before being sted away. As Tang Wulinunched himself forward with unparalleled speed and force. Like a released arrow, his figure was piercing and prating through the water pressure. His movement didn''t stop even as the sea soul beast came to attack him as his dragon aura kept them away. Even with there densely packed numbers and their myriads of attack, the dragon aura still protected Tang Wulin. There were also some powerful Soul-Beast some that were around Fifty-thousands years to close to Hundred-thousand years. Tang Wulin would simply use his overwhelming physical strength to smash them away. An octopus soul beast hacked towards him but Tang Wulin seamlessly move through arms before burying his fist into its face. He chopped down on a white shark, struck the body of a dolphin and even used the body of a whale as a whip to smack the other beasts away. If one was to look at Tang Wulin in this trial, they would see a full-blown smile on his face as he faces everything in the storm waves. Whether it be the pressure, sea soul beast or even the water elements trying to suppress him. He overcame it all as he began closing in on the ind. Even though he wasn''t flying or running on top of the water surface, the distance of three kilometers was still short for him. As a god-level body could easily cross such distance in an instant abovend, let alone underwater. The stormy waves were broken through with water sshing everywhere on the opposite ind as Tang Wulinnded on the shore. Hisnding caused the whole ind to shake with a small crater forming and the sand scattering everywhere around. It only took him a few minutes from the start of the test to the end to break through the blockade and reach the other ind. Tang Wulin nce behind to see some of the sea soul beasting towards him as they jump out from the stormy wave. With a swing of his hand, they were all backhanded into the stormy wave with the others being too scared toe out. As he chuckled with the bright Sunlight shining upon his body once again, he began hearing the same familiar voice. "Sea God Fourth Trial, breakthrough, Ring Blockade, finish. Do you want to continue your assessment?" Tang Wulin let out anotherugh as he couldn''t help but affirm his belief that straightforward trials are the best. "Start the next trial," Said Tang Wulin without the slightest hesitation. His body was already recovering the lost energy as his regeneration was just that terrifying. Couple with the fact he barely wasted any energy, it only took a second for him to be fully rested. "Sea God Fifth Trial, Refining Body Through Tides. Resist the tide and wash 49 days." In the next moment, he found that his surroundings changing once again, but it wasn''t like the other past changes. As Tang Wulin found himself tied and bounded to with a pair of unique chains to an enormous pir. Moving his arms and body, he found he couldn''t budge the chains at all. As if the chains were made out of unbreakable materials. Even with his terrifying body, he still couldn''t budge these chains, something that made him a bit shocked. He nces at the stone pir that he was bound to before ncing at the directions of the sea. It didn''t take Tang Wulin too long to grasp what was going on. 49 days "Old Tang can you increase the speed of this." Questioned Tang Wulin with a grim look, as he didn''t have time to waste. "...I can, but it will raise the intensity over a thousand-fold." Old Tang''s voice rang out. "Do it." Said Tang Wulin with no hesitation as he didn''t have any time to waste. Within the next instant, a bounding pulse of golden light spread throughout the sea and the pir from Tang Wulin. In the next second, a monstrous wave appeared in front of Tang Wulin, towering over the sea pir and Tang Wulin. Yet this wave wasn''t calm at all, it was raging like the sea in a stormy night as it hacked down upon Tang Wulin. Thest thing he heard before the wave smashed into him was Old Tang''s voice. "Good Luck." Chapter 258: Fifth Trial, Tidal Body Refining Chapter 258: Fifth Trial, Tidal Body Refining And here it was, a massive wave smashed into Tang Wulin with its full unparalleled force as it began washing over him. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly widen as he felt like he was hit by a full power punch from Surtr. ''Are these really waves!'' The waves before were unordinary, as they contained hits of divinity mixed with unparalleled powerful impact. As Tang Wulin felt nothing but the feeling of being brutally crushed and destroyed on all levels. What was even worse was that these waves were able to rival the hits of a god! Was it really possible for ocean waves to do this? Surpass even the firepower of those Limit Douluo? Before he could continue with his thoughts, another massive wave came to his face, it was far higher and stronger than thest one. Tang Wulin couldn''t think any further as it forcibly struck him hard once again. He felt the waves pounding into him, striking all parts of his body with him having no ability to resist as it washes over his body. As he felt his bones and organ being crushed by the waves, he was able to notice all of his ability was sealed. Even his other abilities like the Soul Bones, Time Powers, and even his Golden Dragon King powers were locked. He wasn''t sure if this was because of Old Tang or Tang San, which at this point didn''t matter as he got hit again. The wave smashed into him, whipping his body and grinding against him. He could easily guess as, with his other abilities, these waves wouldn''t even be able to touch him let alone hurt. ''Might as well train that.'' With a deep breath, Tang Wulin''s blood essence started to churn as a pale golden light began to shimmer on his body. Then in the next instant, his body was smashed once again by a raging wave that causes him to spit out blood. He felt his sr plexus cracking, his liver being smashed into and pancreas shaking alongside the bones in his arms breaking. Yet in the next instant, they all began to regenerate with all of the damage vanishing as if they never urred. Not only that but Tang Wulin could feel his mastery in the wless Golden Body increasing by a terrifying rate. Alongside his own body that was changing and being transformed once again, something that slightly shocked Tang Wulin. As his body was at the god level, he didn''t think there would be ways to improve it other than his yer Art and the Golden Dragon King. It was then he was brought out of his thoughts as he felt a series of stinging sensating before he saw blood sshing around. He saw the appearance of water arrows was being fired wildly at his body. They were too many to count, as they all punctured his body before his body swiftly healed back up. His lips twitch as he starts wondering if this trial was done by his father or Old Tang. As at least with Old Tang, he would understand where he got the idea. Either way, he was helpless to do anything but let the arrows hit as if he was a pin cushion. Yet it was then that things started to change a little bit as another weapon made of water smashed into him. Tang Wulin figure shooked as a hammer smashed into his stomach before another one struck him in the face. Yet the arrows didn''t stop hacking on him, as they began interweaving with the hammer as they continue breaking through his skin. For the first time, Tang Wulin was beginning to understand the slight horror of the Sea God Nine Trials. Even though he felt his body was getting stronger and more refined after each collision with the water and his body. This continuous cycle of destruction and rebirth was making him feel like he was doing the Body Sect Training. If the thousands of thousands of water weapons that were hacking at him wasn''t enough, this trial kept on adding more! It was at the point where he felt like he was being smashed with an army of weapons. From swords, knives, daggers, spears, long-pole, staff and many other ones. Tang Wulin had to praise his regalia armor that was able to withstand these attacks or he would have long since been naked. Tang Wulin only thought for the Sea God Trials was the Sea God trident but now it began to change as he recalls the other trails. Each trial from what he could tell was improving and helping him out with a different aspect. Not only was it cut the time it would take in the outside world to improve himself. But it was also allowing him a chance to attain another valuable weapon. The violent waves came rushing continuously with no rest as they began undergoing countless Myriad Transformations. Countless weapons were being unleashed upon Tang Wulin before once again the waves began to change. "You got to be kidding me." Mutter Tang Wulin for the first time he was surprised at the scene in front. The great waves began twisting and swirling before countless figures broke through from them. But to Tang Wulin surprise, they were not sea soul beast that he rushed the past in thest trial but actually warriors. It was more urate to say it was countless warriors who look like they came from a battlefield filled with blood. Even though they were made out of the water, he could feel their bloodlust and terrifying fighting spirit. They all roared out before rushing towards Tang Wulin with their weapons raised before they hack down upon him. Radiance and sword shadows flickered about, as Tang Wulin was hack and sh everywhere. To his surprise, some of them weren''t as strong as the water weapons before but even then that meant nothing. As he could tell that their level ranges from a Spirit King to a Limit Douluo level but each of their attacks held divine energy inside. A hardened warrior had wielded his halberd before he chopped down on Tang Wulin''s chest, blood sshed out. Then that same warrior turned into a wave that crashed into Tang Wulin with double the amount of thatst halberd strike. This was happening to all of the warriors as each time they unleashed their attack, they disperse into a wave that crash into Tang Wulin. Not only were these waves fierce but the part of his body that was attacked in a torrent. Then once again simr to the weapons, sea soul beasts made out of water started to appear next to the warriors. They all started attacking Tang Wulin, hacking, chopping, shing and crashing into him with no break. As all of this was happening, Tang Wulin''s body kept on regenerating with a terrifying pace with the golden light around him growing. A giant orca made out of water jumped over all of the warriors before hacking down at Tang Wulin with its tail. A giant whale crashed into Tang Wulin, it''s head towering over him and washing over him. A sea serpent appeared in front, releasing a breath ofpressed water, that smashed into Tang Wulin. Then it released a roar before smashing him with its tail before charging at him and hitting him with its head. Then another figure appeared, a giant that was made out of the water, he was holding a trident as he red at Tang Wulin. Then he began smashing his trident into Tang Wulin, chopping, shing and hacking down. As this was happening a figure was standing in the sky behind Tang Wulin, as he gazes solemnly. "Wulin, I''m sure you notice by now but these waves aren''t ordinary." Muttered Old Tang before sighing. It wasn''t wrong to say that Tang Wulin was being struck by the Sea God himself. As each of the variations that kept on showing up was being fueled by more than the trials. If that wasn''t bad enough, Old Tang has to speed up the trial, making it so that Tang Wulin could finish it in roughly twenty minutes. Yet the problem was that these twenty minutes will be no different than hell for him. There would be no break, no relief, no rxation but simple hell. If it wasn''t for the fact he knew how terrifying Tang Wulin''s body and regeneration were. Old tang would have most likely refused Tang Wulin''s request as anyone else would have died. It was a non-stop assault that he had to bear and feel with his body having no time to rest. Yet his body has also gradually been improving with Tang Wulin noting his wless Golden Body was starting to form. From pain to itching, to gradual numbness and the pain with the cycle restarting over. He could feel his bloodline, bones, and even internal organs were being refined once again on each collision. ''At least there changing.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his mind went through various ck-outs as sometimes the pain became too much. Even though his pain tolerance was at a terrifying level, it still didn''t stop him from cking out. Yet as if the trial couldn''t allow this, he would instantly regain consciousness the next instant. Tang Wulin had to admit, this trial was pretty sadistic. Either way, the cycle continues with the pain lowering and his blood essence increasing. At this time his body felt like metal on the forging board, and all the waves were the hammers, Mu Xi uses. These forging hammers are constantly forging his body and elevating his cultivation without any pause. Tang Wulin suffered from physical pain to spiritually and sometimes even mental pain but not without changes. He found out that the most significant change was not his body but the fusion between his internal spiritual power and blood essence. Under the continuous assault of the waves, his spiritual power gradually being pushed into every corner of his body. If before he only had control over the obvious parts of his body, now he was gradually being able to mobilize the subtle parts. These changes he knew in the future would allow him to fully move every part of his body. He could even feel his spiritual power increasing from the nourishment of his life bloodline. Alongside this, he felt his connection with his blood-core increasing as he felt it coating his internal with more seven-colored energy. Time passed by with a constant cycle of destruction and rebirth before a familiar voice rang out once again. "Sea God Fifth Trial, Refining Body Through Tides Finished. Do you wish to leave or continue?" Chapter 259: Sixth Trial, Kill The Demonic Killer Whale Chapter 259: Sixth Trial, Kill The Demonic Killer Whale Tang Wulin blinks his eyes as theplex chains around him shattered alongside the pir before he was transported away. He found himself back on thend with the familiar golden world and no raging sea around him. He didn''t feel any more pain that was striking all parts of his body, with his body feeling more energized and better. Tang Wulin knew that while his body wasn''t deep into the God Officer level, he didn''t think it would have that many ws. He could sense that the waves helped point all of the ws and weak points in his body, that wasn''t fixed as he ascended. But that was all fixed with the training, as he could tell his body had transformed once again. This training also allowed him to have another level of understanding of how amazing his body was. As he was able to see the terrifying and stunning changes that he went through. The fusion of all of his arts as they continued refining his body alongside the waves was something that would amazed anyone. As Tang Wulin was checking over his body, Old Tang''s voice rang out. "Did you enjoy it?" "Wasn''t that bad. Still, were you the one who made this trial, or was that the other one."Said Tang Wulin with his lips twitching causing Old Tang to let out a pleasantugh. He knew that this training was nothing but terrifying, yet Wulin simply shrugged it off even though he ckout many times. ''He really is our son.'' Thought Old Tang but he didn''t give a reply to Tang Wulin question. "Well, it should make you happy to know only twenty minutes have passed. You should hurry up with the next trial."Said Old Tang before his voice faded with Tang Wulin nodding his head. Although he hopes the next trial is a battle, as he wanted to test out all of the new changes to his body. As at the moment, he felt his body was lighter than he ever felt as if he was using his soul and blood essence skills. Before telling the world he was ready to start the next step, he went inside his body to absorb more of the Space Between Time. Then after he was done, feeling his spiritual power and cultivation jumping, bing a rank 83 Soul Douluo. "Continue!" "Sixth Trial, Battle of the Deep Sea. Assist Demon Soul Great White Shark, against Demonic Killer Whale. Kill Demonic Killer Whale King, and repel all Demonic Killer Whale." Tang Wulin blinks his eyes as the words he heard caused him to slightly narrow his eyes. But he didn''t say anything as at least he finally had the chance to exercise the new state he was in. It was then in the distance, he saw a white dorsal fin appeared on the sea and moving at high speed towards him. It was only one dorsal fin that was sparkle with a blue shimmer from the golden-colored ray of light. Alongside this was the transformation of thend that faded away with him being brought into the sea. He felt the unfriendliness of the sea, with its intent of wanting to assault and crush him. Tang Wulin only sighed, as it wasn''t a good feeling but he marched on. As he sunk, he was able to see the creature that he will be assisting. It was a slender shark with a beautiful white streamlined body. It was able to move in the water with terrifying speed as if it was a matchless being. It only took seconds for it to reached Tang Wulin before it began to start circling his body. Tang Wulin was able to see the goodwill from its gentle smile and his Life Bloodline showing that this shark will bring good fortune. Alongside its sending out the feeling of kindness through its spiritual power and his instinct not acting out. "Hello, are you a descendant of Tang San?" A pleasant feminine voice came out causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. ''So a hundred-thousand-year-old sea soul beast is the helper?'' "He is my father." "Tang San is your father?" Demon Soul Great White Shark asked with delightful surprise in her tone causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Demon Soul Great White Shark eyes widen before she suddenly came closer to him. She started circling him while feeling the Sea God aura from him and to her shock, a terrifying amount of vitality and nature aura. "I saw him tens of thousands of years ago, it was he who helped us against the Demonic Killer Whales. Our natural enemy that was adept at killing all of the sea beasts. For you to be his son... This is great!"Shouted the Demon Soul Great White Shark as her eyes glowed but they turned sullen. "Those Demonic Killer Whales areing to attack us again, please help me to fight them off. Their leader, the Demonic Killer Whales King has eaten many of my sisters. Wu wu wu!" Tang Wulin''s expression was nk as he stared at the crying white shark in front of him while he could feel the others twitching their lips. He was a bit surprised, as this was the first time he essentially saw a Soul Beast in their true form crying. ''Why do I feel like she reminds me a bit of Xie Xie.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he brought his hand to his forehead with a sigh. # "Elder brother, you can feel that can''t you?" Questioned Shen Yi as she came to a stop. "It''s approaching and fast." Said Wu Zhankong as he also stopped with his eyes narrowed and his Skyfrost sword out. Both Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi clench their martial soul as they felt a surge of soul powering towards them. In the next second a streak of blue appeared in front of them from the corridor before it stopped a few meters away. "To think you all had the abilities to control the water and air elements to this extent." Muttered the Sea General Aron as he red at the two humans in front. Shen Yi frowned, but she didn''t say anything as she knew she couldn''t try and reason with these sea beasts. As they were the ones who attacked them right off the bat, not allowing them to speak or exin themselves. "No matter, I just need to finish you all up before anything else happens. Be d humans, to be defeated by me, the Sea General Aron." Yet as the Sea General was speaking, Wu Zhankong used this chance to attack as his hand turned into a blur. Nine rings appeared behind him that shined brilliantly as the cold radiance around his sword erupted. A surge of extreme coldness spread out instantly causing the whole room to drop in temperature. The Sea General eyes widen at not only the temperature dropping but the wave of blue-colored glow chopping straight towards him. Yet that same instant, the water around him began to twist before forming a water serpent that shot towards the ice glow. As these two attacks collided, the temperature began dropping even more before the two attacks disperse. But it was in this instant, that five arrows shed out simultaneously. Moving past the area of the previous attacks collision with five trails of streaks in the corridor. The Sea General snorted before he brandished his trident, smashing all of the arrows to pieces. As he did this, Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi swiftly donned their battle armor, increasing there strength. Just from the collision before, Wu Zhankong could tell the Sea General is stronger than a Super Douluo. Three rings appeared behind Shen Yi as she pulled back her bow as the arrow notched to it began to swirl to energy. ''Third Soul Skill: Spiral Shot.'' The arrow suddenly transformed into a ray of light, streaking towards the Sea General and twisting the water around it. At such a short-range, the terrifying speed alongside the spiraling of the arrow forced the Sea General to narrow his eyes. Instead of using the water to defend himself, the Sea General raised his trident but thrust outwards. As this was happening, Wu Zhankong''s eyes lit up as the temperature around began to drop at an insane rate before he hacks out. The Sea General eyes widen as he felt the temperature dropped even more than before as the trident collided with the arrow. The trident and arrow paused for a second before the arrow began to crumble under the tridents might. But Aron''s expression began changing as he felt frost beginning to appear on his arm and his trident. ''Don''t tell me he has taken his ice element down to absolute zero.'' Thought the Sea General Aron with a grim look. Soul power pushed out his body causing theyer of frost on his body to shatter. Then he began twirling his trident as his soul power began to increase in intensity. "Elder brother..." "Yea, I can feel it. His cultivation is at the level of a Hyper Douluo."Muttered Wu Zhankong with a frown. # "Where are the others?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he saw the shark beginning to calm down. "Others?" Demon Soul Geat White Shark blinked her eyes in surprise as she asked. "Am I not helping you guys repel the Demonic Killer Whale King and its follower?" "Huh? Our god only told us that we only need to show you the way, and you''ll do the rest. The n has other things to deal with."Said the Demon Soul Great White Shark causing Tang Wulin to smile. ''So I can just finish this up by myself? Perfect!'' Thought Tang Wulin with relief. "Don''t get your hopes up yet." Zeref''s voice rang out as he appeared next to Tang Wulin causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "You know it won''t be that easy. Have you forgotten the sea won''t be helping you and that you''re fighting a whole group of sea soul beast? Not only that but fighting in the sea without any help is going to be difficult." ''It''s fine if it bes too much. I simple transform.'' Thought Tang Wulin with an inward smile, Zeref could only sigh but he did agree. "Alright, lead the way to their hideout. I will take care of the Demonic Killer Whale and their king!" Said Tang Wulin. "Great! Let''s go. Oh right, you also have to protect me. God will say, you fail because you didn''t protect me even if you pass the assessment."Said the Demon Soul Great White Shark. Tang Wulin''s expression started to slightly contort as he began understanding the implication of this little shark word. He had to be a babysitter for her. Chapter 260: Demonic Killer Whales Chapter 260: Demonic Killer Whales "Now...I know what your thinking and feeling but-" ''Quiet, Zeref.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his eyes narrowed while he clenches his fist. "I mean, it shouldn''t be that terrible. Just finish all of them before she gets hurt."Muttered Zeref causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. He swore when he met Tang San, he was going to punch him in the face. What kind of conditions were these, if he didn''t want the shark to be hurt then she had to stay with him and be protected. Why does he have to babysit her! Tang Wulin let out a sigh before he motions the Demon Soul Great White Shark to lead the way. The Demon Soul Great White Shark shot off forward, surprising Tang Wulin a little bit as he began thinking. ''With her speed, she shouldn''t get hit, right?'' As he thought this, his footnded on the water, distorting and breaking the water around before his figure shes forward. In the next instant, he caught up to the Demon Soul Great White Shark causing her to be inwardly shocked. As Tang Wulin was not running beside her but simply walking as each of his steps allowed him to close the distance instantly. "You''re strong! As expected of Tang San son." "Enough of that, tell me about your abilities and strength." Said Tang Wulin as he nces at the shark. "Um. I''m unfamiliar with anything except running. I am a princess of the Devil Soul Great White Shark family and only a baby. So fighting is something unsuitable for me." Demon Soul Great White Shark light-heartedlyughs with a hint of red on her cheek. Tang Wulin''s expression turned nk once again before he came to a stop causing the Demon Soul Great White Shark to be surprised. "Is something wrong?" "Come here." Said Tang Wulin as he motioned for her toe closer with his finger. The Demon Soul Great White Shark blink her eyes but she still went towards Tang Wulin as his aura was too calming for her. As the shark got near Tang Wulin, his two hands blurred before they instantly grasp the shark cheek or whatever it was. Then Tang Wulin started pinching the little shark causing her to scream out in pain and discontent. "Wu wu wu! Please stop!"Screamed the Demon Soul Great White Shark as she tried to struggle out of Tang Wulin grip but it was all futile. "Hush, you useless shark. I swear if I wasn''t in a rush right now, I would have put you through hell, damn this trial." Tang Wulin said all of this with a smile on his face that caused the shark to shiver in fright. "Wu wu wu!" It was only after a bit that Tang Wulin let go of the Demon Soul Great White Shark while rubbing his temple. The Demon Soul Great White Shark was teary eyes as she stared at Tang Wulin causing him to sigh. "Alright enough of this, let''s go." "...You won''t pinch me again?" "I won''t." Said Tang Wulin as he shook his head, in no mood to y with this shark. "My cheeks still hurt...I wonder if it will go away if I rub them as a human?"Muttered the Demon Soul Great White Shark as she found it was hard to stroke her cheeks with her fins. The muttering didn''t get past Tang Wulin as he was able to hear her even undersea. "Is your human form useful?" "Hehe. Not really."Demon Soul Great White Shark said nervously with augh before she nces away. Tang Wulin only let out a sigh as he began massaging his temple before staring at the shark. "Just take me to the enemy. When we''re there, you will stay behind me and don''t get hit."Muttered Tang Wulin. "Right! Lets us march forward! To save my home!" Demon Soul Great White Shark cheered as she waved her fins before dashing forward. It didn''t take long for Tang Wulin and the Demon Soul Great White Shark to reach the general area. With Tang Wulin feeling a strong pressure that was filled with both malice and craving the more he moved forward. He narrowed his eyes before spreading out his spiritual sense outwards. Even though the water elements were not helping him, his spiritual sense was deep enough to cover long distances. In the distance, a Demonic Killer Whale was presented in the sky as it slowly moved around. Tang Wulin noted that the Demonic Killer Whales was only a bit bigger than the Demon Soul Great White Shark. Their skin was blue-ck that made an excellent cover in the sea when they got for hunting. His spiritual sense was able to pick up that all of the Deep Sea Killer Whale above were powerful. Their numbers were at least hundreds with none of them being below the cultivation of the Ten-thousand Years stage. With some of them being above the Hundred-thousand Years cultivation rank. Yet among all of them, there is an aura that felt like a bottomless prison. That should be the Demonic Killer Whale King, a being that is at least at the Ferocious Beast level. ''Nothing too bad.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he did mention he wanted to test out the new condition of his body. Demon Soul Great White Shark hovered in the sea and turned her head towards to Tang Wulin with hesitation in her eyes. "What?" "Um, do you want me to call all of them here?" Tang Wulin nce at the Demon Soul Great White Shark as he began thinking. ''If I didn''t pinch her cheek before, would she ask?'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Go ahead." The Princess of the Demon Soul Great White Shark eyes lit up as her shark body sprouted a radiant smile on her face. The enormous body erects in the sea, and then the caudal fin bends forward, making an action simr to the Humanity hook finger. Then the powerful spiritual intent instantly burst into the distance! The spiritual intent can be interpreted into three words in thenguage of Humanity! "Youe over!" As soon as the princess did this, she got turned to Tang Wulin with a bashful smile. Then in the next moment, she moved right behind him; her head was pressed to his back. "You promise to protect me!" Demon Soul Great White Shark shouted as she had a pout on her face as she was forced to alter her n. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything to the shark behind him as his gaze was in front. Or more specifically a Demonic Killer Whale swimming towards him with violent anger and a matchless aura bursting out. All of the seawater froze as a feeling of brutal oppression was sent towards Tang Wulin as he saw the bloody eyes of the whale. "Good job." Tang Wulin said with a beaming grin as he patted the shark before walking ahead. "Remember, stick right behind me and don''t get hit." "How are you going to beat all of them?" Questioned the Demon Soul Great White Shark but Tang Wulin didn''t answer her as he continued walking forward. As the first Demonic Killer Whale reached Tang Wulin, with its mouth open as it aimed to swallow Tang Wulin. "Here ites! Be careful-" "Quiet, you talk too much." Tang Wulin grin had faded away right before the whale reach, as the whale reached his range his arm blurred. The Demon Soul Great White Shark eyes widen in shock as she saw the Demonic Killer Whale being sent flying upwards. With a huge holes punch through its head. ''Fast! How can his movement be so fluid underwater?'' Thought the Shark Princess as she recalls Tang Wulin arm moving underneath the whale. Before he forces its head up, allowing him to see its underside before delivering an ear-splitting blow. It was as if Tang Wulin wasn''t being restricted by the water pressure and element at all! It wasn''t just her but the other Demon Killer Whales were shocked at this disy. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t care as his eyes started to turn sunken and emotionless. ''Magic Devil Curse Art: Death Orb.'' ''Magic Devil Curse Art: Death re.'' Tang Wulin stretch out his arm, a wisp of purple-blue energy began to condense in his hand before forming a sphere. With a thrust of his hand, the sphere shot forward towards the Demon Killer Whales that were near. While at the same time, sinister lights appeared behind him before shooting forward, towards the beast at the side. The expression of the Demon Killer Whales turned grim as they swiftly realize this opponent was very strong. They hastily began controlling the seawater around, turning it into a torrent of water that shot forward to intercept the attacks. As the attacks collided, it created a small explosion as dark wisp and water scattered. But the feeling of death could be sensed by the Demon Killer Whales as they shivered. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t seem to mind as his arm began to change. ''Space-Time sh.'' One of the Demon Killer Whales released a roar as they felt a sh across their face, blinding them. As this was happening, Tang Wulin figured blurred as he shot forward causing the water to explode around him. Before the whale could react, Tang Wulin hack down with a leg that smashed it downwards. Then he twisted his body before delivering a roundhouse kick with his other leg to the whale beside him. The whale felt its face get smashed in as Tang Wulin send it flying with blood sshing. As he was about to move forward he felt his body shook before heshed out with a backhand. As a huge red light de appeared out of nowhere, dividing the seawater as it chopped towards Tang Wulin. As the de collided with Tang Wulin backhand, it inevitably generated a deafening explosion that was muffled under the sea. "What was that!" Shouted the Demon Soul Great White Shark as she instantly arrives behind Tang Wulin, too scared to go anyce else. "The king is here." Said Tang Wulin as he slightly narrowed his eyes feeling a little itch on the back of his hand. In the distance, an enormous figure that was over 100 meters long, appeared. It wandered towards Tang Wulin and the Demon Soul Great White Shark at a slow but very steady speed. It gave off a feeling of dread and death as its deep breath rang through the ce. The Demon Killer Whale King skin was not only dark blue lines but also dark red ones. With a strong blood fluctuation reverberating from it. "Be careful, that thing is simr to those bad people in humanity. Everything in the ocean is its food; it doesn''t care about anything, willing to kill and eat everyone." Demon Soul Great White Shark muttered with a concerned frown as she pressed her head on Tang Wulin back. Chapter 261: Death of the Demonic Killer Whale King Chapter 261: Death of the Demonic Killer Whale King The surrounding sea surged as vortexes and whirlpools began to appear all around. From just the simple action of the approaching whale king in front. The Demonic Killer Whale King was disying its lordship over the sea as its mere presence was warping the seawater. Its followers and children were moving back away from the impending confrontation while observing the action of there King. "Human...Just how did you arrive here." A voice full of ice rang out alongside the temperature dropping a bit. "Does it matter?" "No. Whatever it is, it must be my food. Your blood is good and suitable for me, something that none of the other creatures around here. Maybe if I eat you, I can have the possibility of evolving once again, undergoing metamorphosis. Changing and bing a one million-year-old sea soul beast." "You''re close to being one?" Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly shined when he asked this question. "Naturally with the help of you, I will be on or at least close to one. Hm, now that I look at you a bit more, why do I smell the presence of the Sea God from you." Said the Demonic Killer Whale King as he narrowed his eyes. "Because he is the son of the Sea God!" Great Soul White Shark shouted behind Tang Wulin with a re to the whale king and pride in her voice. "This girl..." "Kids will be kids..." Zeref and Sleipnir''s voice rang out as Tang Wulin only let out a sigh but it wasn''t like he cared she answered him. ''In fact, this may be a good thing. Although he may not be close to a million-year soul beast, he should be around 400,000 years.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a faint smile as his senses could feel a terrifying pressure. "Sea God! I see now, it makes sense now. Why your so strong and why I feel a sense of oppression from you." "If you understand this! Then you should hurry up and give up!"Shouted the Shark Princess as she smiled smugly at the whale king. "Give up? What nonsense are you talking about? Food shouldn''t be butting in this conversation, go sit in the corner and wait for me to devour youter." "You! Who-" "Do you still not sense or understand it? Can''t you sense the hollow feeling in this sea? Don''t tell you are that blind, to not sense the missing Sea God and the new ruler."Said the Demonic Killer Whale King with augh causing the Demon Soul Great Shark expression to turn grim. "New Ruler? Are you talking about that serpent?"Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow causing both of the Sea Soul beasts to be surprised. "To think you know about it? Well, that thing too and the other one." "Other one?" Questioned Tang Wulin with his eyes narrowed but the Demonic Killer Whale King didn''t answer. "Enough talking Son of the lost Sea God, time is of the essence, I must hurry and devour you!" Demonic Killer Whale King shouted as his eyes red with a terrifying light. "Why are you in such a rush." Muttered the Demon Soul Great Shark as she began backing up away from Tang Wulin but not too far. "Silence!" The Demonic Killer Whale King''s spiritual energy erupted,manding the seawater around before directing it towards Tang Wulin. The Seawater wasbined with the vortexes round with each being pulled in front of the Whale King before gathering into a huge vortex. Even more frightening was the huge vortex was blood red, exuding the stench of blood and flesh. Vaguely, you could even see that some countless resentful spirits of Sea Soul-Beast were wandering and moving around. "Just how many creatures as he killed." Zeref''s voice rang out with a sigh. Tang Wulin eyes narrowed at such a threat but he simply thrust out his fist with his right arm soul bone appearing. Alongside this came his Light Wings, six wings spread out, holding him in ce as he delivered his fist. ''Wight Maniption.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' His fist began plowing through the water pressure around it as it shined before it made contact with the gigantic vortex. As these forces shed, a sudden change erupted through the entire underwater world. The whole sea turned chaotic in the next seconds. As a gigantic explosion rang through the ce, sending a huge shockwave through the areas. All of the Soul Sea beasts that were around were being forcibly pushed back. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t nce at them as he rushed towards the Demonic Killer Whale King, his figure blurring. The Demonic Killer Whale King''s eyes narrowed as he saw the terrifying speed of Tang Wulin before it let out an eerie sound. In the next instant, its huge body lit up and turned into a dazzling blood red that lit up the area around them. A shocking red light cut open the seawater and immediately hacked towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t make any movements to counter the red light that was hacking towards until it finally reached him. The red light cut straight through Tang Wulin from the head down. Yet to the shock of everyone keenly watching, his figure was still moving towards the Demonic Killer Whale King. "What!" Shouted the Demon Soul Great White Shark eyes wide as she saw the red light chop through Tang Wulin but for some reason he was still fine. ''Did he evade at thest second?'' Thought the Demonic Killer Whale King in shock but he didn''t have time to continue as Tang Wulin was upon him. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' A golden dragon head appeared behind Tang Wulin while he began rotating his hand causing a terrifying pressure to crash down. The Demonic Killer Whale King figure shook as it felt its mental power staggering and terror filling its being. Giving Tang Wulin the perfect moment to strike, as his fist began to shine brilliantly. ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Ascends the Heavens.'' ''Cmity Tyrant Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' ''Magic Devil Curse Art: Death Fist.'' Purple-blue wisp of energy began to swirl as the power of death began to coat around his fist alongside devil yer art. As this was happening, sixteen mythical dragons appeared under Tang Wulin releasing thunderous roars. Tang Wulin thrust out his fist that started to twist into the figure of a demonic dragon that smashed into the whale king. His fist drove straight through the head of the Demonic Killer Whale King alongside his dragons smashing into its body after. "Damn you-" ''Magic Devil Curse Art: Death st.'' Tang Wulin didn''t give the Demonic Killer Whale King time to speak as his fist began to surge with power before it erupted. A stream of death energy pierced through the upper half of the Demonic Killer Whale King before traveling through the sea. Yet in the next instant, a surge of spiritual energy caused the water to move and blowing Tang Wulin back. "How lucky."Muttered Tang Wulin as he saw felt his body being pushed away yet his eyes were still on the Demonic Killer Whale King sorry figure. Its top right side was severely injured, with a hole the size of a fist pierced through. The Demonic Killer Whale King didn''t say anything as it uses its spiritual energy to rigorously suppress the rampant energy inside its body. As the power of death and the devil yer was trying to wreak havoc inside of its body. The Demon Killer Whale King has always been very proud and arrogant. In his opinion, no one canpete with it in the entire sea except for those two monsters in the sea. It wasn''t wrong to say it was at the top of the food chain in the sea soul beast. But at this moment, for the very first time, it was feeling fear and doubt. The Demonic Killer Whale King released a roar as it began to control the seawater around to crush Tang Wulin. Vortexes began to form all around Tang Wulin figure, they began to slowly swivel in opposite directions as they moved to grind Tang Wulin down. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t worried as he instantly attacked as soon as the water vortexes appeared around him. ''Time Magic: Backtracking.'' Tang Wulin figure began to twist and blur before he vanished from the middle of the water vortexes, appearing in front of the Whale King. "You..." Tang Wulin didn''t give the Demonic Killer Whale King any time to speak. His fist that was coated with Death and Devil yer once again smashed down after reversing time. ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' A thunderous rang out through the underwater world as Tang Wulin fist plowed through the left side of the Demonic Killer Whale King. Alongside the demonic dragons crashing into its body once again and exploding. As its blood sshed through the sea, it began to cause a ripple. The other Demonic Killer Whales began to shiver as they smelled the blood of their king. They all rushed towards the blood unconsciously, one by one with red eyes as the smell and feel were too strong. Yet the Demonic Killer Whale King didn''t have time to worry about that as it felt itself being severely injured again. As it tried to move, its eyes began to quiver as it saw Tang Wulin rotating his hand with a trident mark appearing on his forehead. ''He can incite his bloodline like that!'' Once again the Demonic Killer Whale King felt its consciousness shake and staggered. As the figure of Tang Wulin vanished from its view and a golden trident appeared in front of it. It could feel the terrifying and boundless pressure of the Sea God as hemands it to obey and yield before him. Tang Wulin gripped the inside of the whale, squeezing one of its bones as he clenches his other fist. ''Endless Spear.'' Myriads of color began to swirl and form around Tang Wulin fist as he began pouring all of his energy into his fist. His Soul Core, Blood Core and his other heart were pumping out massive amounts of energy. Then within the next moment, Tang Wulin thrust out his fist towards the Demonic Killer Whale King who began to regain its bearing. But it was toote, as Tang Wulin fist was already breaking through its head, through its flesh and finally reaching its brain. ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' An ear-splitting explosion rang out as the underwater world was lit up in a myriad of colors. The Demonic Killer Whale King''s body was swiftly being destroyed and devoured by the endless spear. The Demonic Killer Whale King''s eyes were showing unwillingness and despair at how it died so easily. All of the Demonic Killer Whale that came close because of their hunger was caught in the explosion. They too were devoured, with the others shivering as they watched as all of the whales around Tang Wulin were gone. "Not bad, it only took three minutes." Zeref Voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to let out a sigh. "Indeed, your ability to control your body has improved to a terrifying degree. Your ability to control every part of your body down to thest parts is what allowed you to evade its attack so well. Alongside you being able to quickly injure it by exploding most of your power at the tip of your fist." Old Tang''s voice rang out. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as everything Old Tang was spot on. He was utilizing the full power of his body evolution, the moment, the fight started. As he wanted to quickly get through the trials with the shortest amount of time. So he employed the best tactic of ending the fight with the Demonic Whale King. But even he was surprised at how much stronger he had be. As the ability to control every part of his body caused everything to be a dangerous weapon. Chapter 262: Reward and Improvements Chapter 262: Reward and Improvements ''Not only that but my Curse Art has gotten way stronger.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he slightly narrowed his eyes. Compared to the time he used it on Star Luo Empire, it was far stronger and more potent. At first, he thought it was because of all the negative energy and emotion that the Demonic Killer Whales were giving off. But even before this trial, he could its strength was growing. Now that he thought about it, the cursed art started growing after his body training with those waves. ''Could it be because of the Space Between Time?'' Tang Wulin didn''t have enough time to think more about this as he was brought back to reality as a bunch of orange lights appeared. They swiftlyunched themselves into him. It was only because of Old Tang''s voice that he was able to prevent his innate resistance from stopping it, allowing the lights to prate his body. "Sea God Sixth Trial, Demonic Killer Whale Rebellion, Passed. The reward is the Demonic Killer Whale King Soul Ring and Soul Bone. The trial participant is not yet at the level where he can absorb the soul ring. Demonic Killer Whale King''s Soul Ring will be evenly distributed ording to age. Since the Participant has four soul ring that is one million years, the distribution shall be through the other four." The next moment, the orange-gold ray of light has swept through, Tang Wulin felt a stream of energy through his body. He could feel the simr feeling he felt from the Spirit Pagoda, Mahal, and the abyssal creature essence. The feeling of his Soul Ring''s increasing in years and cultivation! Just how strong was the Demonic Killer Whale King? Its strength was close to being four hundred thousand years or higher. But as Tang Wulin felt its essence being absorbed he could tell how strong it was. He summoned all of his soul rings behind him, something he hasn''t done in a while. Red, Red, Red all wrapped with multi-colored, Orange-gold, Multi-colored, Green-Gold and two Pinkish-blue rings hovering behind. Tang Wulin could feel Leviathan, Tao Tie, and Sarial strength being increased by a hundred thousand years. With Kirin being pushed from 100,000 years to two hundred-thousand and bing an orange-gold ring. With these changes, came the transformation of his body once again as he felt his strength rising even more. Everything about his physique was being remodeled and refine once again, as the increased ring attribute got added on. Yet before he could think more about this, another set of lights began shining in front of him. In front of him was a right arm bone. Tang Wulin was able to tell this was the soul bone of the Demonic Killer Whale King. With its cultivation level, this soul bone should be a four hundred thousand soul bones. With the right arm bone, he would have five soul bones, allowing his strength to gain an even bigger improvement. It wasn''t incorrect to say that to the world of Soul Masters, these bones were sometimes even more important than soul rings. "They ughter for these bones." Sleipnir''s voice rang out with a sigh. Indeed, these bones were enough to push a Soul Master to go out and hunt the Soul Beasts, leading to a massacre. Yet Tang Wulin only chalk this up as the strong devour the weak, which were the humans after going through many trials. They went from the weak to the strong, dominating the Soul-Beast and forcing them to near extinct. From being held up in cities, hoping to survive the next day to beings who ruled over thend. The right arm bones shined before piecing into Tang Wulin''s body, specifically his right arm. He let out a sigh as he felt the various changes going through his right arm as the bone began to fuse with it. He could feel the Demonic Killer Whale King''s spiritual power that resided in the bone was trying to attack him. But it was instantly squashed by his Dragon Form, suppressed by his God yer and devoured by his Devil yer Art. Once again he could feel his body improving and his strength leaping to new bounds. He had to admit, doing these trials was cutting the time and energy he needed for getting stronger. While also solidifying his foundation, pushing his state to be perfect and his Devil yer Art also increased. As he was thinking, he felt a bump on his back before a pleasant voice rang out. "You actually did it!" Demon Soul Great Shark appeared behind him before circling him while gazing at him with adoration and awe. The Demon Soul Great Shark from the start till finished had gotten lost in the battle between Tang Wulin and the Demonic Killer Whale King. If you could call it a battle, as she saw how fast and easy Tang Wulin killed the whale king. It wasn''t wrong to say the battle didn''t evenst for a minute. "You didn''t get hurt from the shockwave, right?" "Nope! I was fine the whole time; I don''t know how you did it but staying behind you made it so none of the suppression or the shockwave was able to touch me." Demon Soul Great Shark said as she started wiggling her body. It was an interesting experience for her as she was able to see the battle of titans, without any danger of being hurt. Of course, had there been any danger, she would have run away and left both of them in the dust. "Say...Is it fun being human?"Questioned the Demon Soul Great Shark causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "Why the interest?" "Well, I''m bored down here, as there is nothing to do. I was thinking It would be fun to be one of those reincarnated humans." "Well, I won''t say anything about the joy of being human. But if you chose to be one when you cultivate to 100,000 years, you will have the hidden danger in your early days. If people find out your a transform soul beast, they may try and kill you, so hiding your identity is important. Although the growth rate for you guys, I have heard is terrifying fast." Tang Wulin said after a bit of thinking. "You human love to kill too much." Muttered the Demon Soul Great Shark with dissatisfaction. "Soul-Beast shouldn''t be talking." Said Tang Wulin causing the Demon Soul Great Shark to lightly blush before she did lightly re at Tang Wulin. "Well on another note, the conflict between the two races won''t be going on for too much longer." Muttered Tang Wulin causing the Demon Soul Great Shark to tilt her head before her eyes lit up. "Now you pique my interest even more. Indeed, I must go to the human world to y and have some fun." "Is fun the only thing you know how to do? Can''t you act your age?"Questioned Tang Wulin at the shark who only rolled its eyes at him. "Of course not but nothing interesting has happened except this. Being down here is way too boring. Besides it''s not like I am 100,000 years old, only my cultivation is. I am only ninty years old." Demon Soul Great Shark said causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. ''She really is a kid, if we look at it from the Soul-Beast perspectives.'' "But wait! Since I have to wait for another ten thousand years, will you still even be alive by then? I know you humans don''tst long and I wanted to y with you."Muttered the Demon Great Soul Shark causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "Who said I wanted to y with you." "Of course you have to y with me! You are my savior! So you must!" "That doesn''t make any sense..." "Of course it does! The heroes always y with the princess!" ''This damn shark.'' "Well she is still a kid, what do you expect." Yggdrasil voice rang out causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "You''re going to be dead..."Demon Soul Great Shark eyes lowered a bit with her smile fading away causing Tang Wulin to sigh. "Don''t worry, I will be alive in the next ten thousand years. I tend to not die, so maybe if you get strong enough, we can meet."Said Tang Wulin as he began stroking the head of the shark. "R-really! Yes, since you said you will, you can''t break out of your promise. Hehehe, I am going to be having fun, I only have to wait a bit."Muttered the Demon Soul Great Shark as she beganughing. "Welp, I guess you have one more reason to save the world." Zeref''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes. ''I didn''t promise her anything, though.'' Thought Tang Wulin but then he gave it up as he doubts he would be able to win an argument with a kid. Zeref only chuckles before he moved towards the white shark and put his hand on top of her head before a light shined. The shark princess face crumple as she felt something pouring into her mind before blinking her eyes and ncing all around. Tang Wulin eyes slightly narrowed at this before sighing and shaking his head, already understanding what Zeref did. "Something wrong?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing the princess to widen her eyes before shaking her head, as she was still confused about what happened. She felt something touching her but no matter how much she tries and recalls, she can''t remember what happened. The more she tries, the less certain she was that something happened a few seconds ago. "Let''s go now." Said Tang Wulin as he grabbed on to the princess before dashing towards the surface. The princess''s eyes widen as she saw the terrifying speed they were moving at, as within the next seconds they reached the surface. "I don''t know where to go, so start directing." "Right!" In the next instant, Tang Wulin saw changes through the sea as a bridge made out of ice was made right in front of him. It was being created at a rapid pace, Tang Wulin had to silently praise the shark for its control over the sea and ice element. As his footnded on the ice bridge, heunched himself forward, shattering the ice bridge below and behind him. It didn''t take long before he reachednd, alongside the ice bridge. As hended on the ground, he ced the shark back into the water. "Bye! Remember your promise; I will see you in ten thousand years." The Demon Soul Great Shark began waving its fin. "What''s your name?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing the Demon Soul Great Shark to her descent from underwater. "Hmm, not telling! You just have to figure out, when we meet next time!" Tang Wulin lips twitch as he saw the Demon Soul Great Shark leave but he didn''t focus too much on her as he opened his mouth. "Continue!" It was then a familiar voice rang out once again. "Sea God Seventh Trial, the strongest showdown. Deep-Sea Demon Whale King, million years old." Tange Wulin''s eyes widen when he heard the condition of his trial. He couldn''t stop the pleasant smile that started to appear on his face with his blood boiling. ''Time to see how strong a million-year beast is.'' But it was then the familiar voice rang out. "Sea God Seventh Trial has ended. The Participant has passed, the Deep Sea Demon Whale King has died." "...What?" Chapter 263: On to the Eigth Trial Chapter 263: On to the Eigth Trial Bang! Wu Zhankong leaped backward, instantly shing through the air as an enormous wave suddenly appeared around him. The iparably raging waves instantly formed like the flowing waters of a flood. The boundless waves rolled onward, trying to catch and smash Wu Zhankong apart. Wu Zhankong Skyfrost sword chopped down before releasing a vastyer of frost that began crashing into the raging waves. The waves started freezing from the top all the down to the floor. Then Wu Zhankong swiftly shed his sword to his left side causing it to sh with a ck trident before beingunched downwards. Sea General Aron spun his trident in the air, with the seawater swirling around his trident. In the next instant, it hacks downwards with the water piercing towards Wu Zhankong. The seawater became like a terrifying sharp arrow, enough to pierce through a mountain and all materials. Wu Zhankong didn''t panic as he saw the sharp torrent of water descending towards him as it wasn''t like he was fighting alone. In the next instant, six arrows coated with the wind element appeared beside the fierce torrent of water descending down. As they collided with each other, the raging torrent of water exploded before scattering all around the room. Sea General Aron narrowed his eyes before his eyes widen when sense someone appearing above him. Shen Yi appeared above the mermen with a wisp of wind before drawing back her bow that had eight arrowstched on. Instantly, eight piercing lights shot out at the same time! One arrow after another screamed through the air at the Sea General Aron, each of them roaring out with terrifying pressure. Aron narrowed his eyes at the iing arrows but before he could employ a counteract, he felt a spike in soul power below. Ayer frost started to on the edges of his forearm before he saw streaks of sword hacking upwards to him. Around the swords made out of ice, were streams of ice shards that were swirling around the swords like a violent storm. ''Two-pronged attacks, interesting. Too bad.'' Thought the Sea General Aron with a sneer as his trident began to move. It was like a shadow as a myriad of after images were being formed as he began twirling his trident all around him. Then in the next instant Sea General Aron Trident hacked out, bing countless tridents, striking upwards and below. An ear-splitting sound rang out as the trident shatter both the streaks of arrows and a violent storm of swords. Sea General Aron dashed towards Wu Zhankong but not before summing countless tridents made out of water. After they were assembled, heunched them towards Shen Yi as she began totch on more arrows in her bow. Shen Yi narrowed her eyes as she saw the water tridents chopping towards her, each of them giving off a terrifying pressure. Six soul rings appeared behind her, shining and lighting up before a giant aura began to form around the arrows. ''Six Soul Ring: Dead Shot.'' With a release of the bowstring, the arrows were fire, intertwining with each other and bing one massive arrow. The aura of the arrow had grown by a few meters before they made contact with the water tridents and shattered them. As this was happening, Wu Zhankong was defending himself against the rapid and terrifying strikes of Sea General Aron. Aron spear was moving like a shadow as it began whipping, shing, and striking all sides of Wu Zhankong. Wu Zhankong was only able to defend against some of the attacks perfectly while redirecting the others to his non-vital areas. Yet this didn''t mean he wasn''t in a desperate situation as it seems he and Shen Yi made an error. Their opponent wasn''t a Hyper Douluo but someone at the level of a Limit Douluo. ''He should at least be over 200,000 years old.'' Thought Wu Zhankong as he used the back of his sword to block the trident shing down at his left side. Then he used the force behind the attack to hack down upon the Sea General. Yet it was all for naught as Sea General Aron easily deflected the attack before thrusting forward with his trident. But then he changed from a thrusting motion to a spinning one, the water instantly forming around the tip of his spear. Sea General Aron immediately rotated towards the side, enshrouding above with ayer of water. The streams of water revolved above him as they began to defend against the streaks of arrowing hacking down. Wu Zhankong used this chance to attack the Sea General Aron but he quickly sides step when he felt his instinct scream at him. As in the next instant, a geyser of water erupted from where he was, producing a stream that shot up in a straight line. "Tsk, it didn''t work."Muttered the Sea General Aron but from the eyes of Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi, he didn''t seem to worry that his attack miss. Sea General Aron began to spin his trident, getting ready to attack Wu Zhankong once again before he froze. It wasn''t just him but Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi also felt a terrifying pressure sweeping through the area, where they were. It was as if something massive and vicious was towering over them, not paying them any attention. Yet that did nothing to hide its terrifying presence that eclipse everything, almost impossible for them toprehend. It was then they saw a gigantic sliver eye that was peering down on them before it erupted with power. It had been thest thing they saw before their consciousness was reaped from them and only darkness came over. As Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi began dropping to the floor, their battle armors fading away, the pressure was gone. The only person who didn''t lose consciousness was Sea General Aron, but he was on the floor keeling over with blood leaking. It was not wrong to say, if it wasn''t because of his Limit Douluo Cultivation and his queen protection, he would be simr to the two in front. "I guess there fight is done."Muttered Sea General Aron, already knowing the oue of the fight but unsure about how he should feel about it. "Its time I finish this up." Sea General Aron erupted with soul power and spiritual power, spinning his trident and getting ready to end the two humans. As he raised his trident and gets ready to thrust, a soft voice rang out. "That''s enough, General." "My Queen?" Questioned the Sea General Aron with his eyes widening, surprised that his queen would ask him to stop. "Bring the humans over." "But my queen-" "Do what I told you." The authoritative voice of the queen rang out before it faded away. Sea General Aron''s expression began to go through changes before he nces at the two down humans before sighing. "As youmand my queen." # "Big brother." Muttered Na''er as she ran through the hallways. She has been running through the pce for a while now, trying to find the area where Tang Wulin went. After she saw Tang Wulin, disappear from her sight, she began to swiftly search the whole room. But to her dismay, not only could she not find out what caused the teleportation. She wasn''t sure if it was because Tang Wulin was the first one inside of the room or because he passed a certain point in the room. Either way, once she figures there was nothing else in the room that could help her, she hastily left and started to search the pce. Thus far she has gone through ten rooms, going through fifteen halls that were filled with Soul Sea Beast. She didn''t have time to waste on them, so she used her spatial powers to move past them without any of them noticing her. ''Where did you go big brother!'' As she was thinking this, she felt a terrifying pressure sweeping past her and making her steps falter before she fell. She could feel her mind was being attacked by something iprehensible, as darkness began to take over. ''No!'' Na''er instantly summoned her Battle Armor, alongside drawing upon the elements to help try and keep her from passing out. Yet it was all futile as the pressure was too much for her to handle and so she did the only thing she could do. As her body was falling, with her losing control, she forced the space element to teleport her one more time, into a room that was unguarded. As she teleported inside, she could only see the shape of a pot before she lost consciousness. # Tang Wulin''s face was nk for the past few seconds after he had heard the official announcement. No emotion could be seen on his face unless one was to look at his body. "...Wulin." Zeref''s voice rang out as he saw Tang Wulin fist was clenched as he stared on ahead. "...It''s fine."Muttered Tang Wulin causing Zeref to arch a brow. "Really?" "...Yes. I don''t have much time to fight a one million year sea beast at the moment." Tang Wulin said, but his fist was still shaking and clenched. "Old Tang, do you know what happened?" Questioned Tang Wulin after letting out a sigh. "I am not sure either. As at the moment, I don''t have the ability to find the location of the Deep Sea Demon Whale King." Old Tang''s gentle voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. "We can find out what happenedter then, let''s hurry up and finish this trial." "That would be best, as your next trial will be your most difficult one yet. It may even be the toughest challenge in your life." Said Old Tang with a sigh before he faded way causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. "Your toughest challenge?" Questioned Zeref with a hand on his chin. Zeref took Old Tang words seriously as Old Tang is one of the few people who have been with Wulin since he was a child. It wasn''t wrong to say Old Tang had a good judge on Tang Wulin abilities as he has not only trained Tang Wulin but fought him many times. "If you believe it would be even harder, then I am even more excited." Said Tang Wulin with a cheerful grin before he looked up. "Continue!" "Sea God Eighth Trial, challenge, Sea God inheritance." Chapter 264: Meeting of Family Chapter 264: Meeting of Family "Inherent the position?" Zeref''s voice rang out with the others also being confused. "The God Position can be sent even though a ck hole?" Questioned Tang Wulin in incredible surprise as he didn''t think his father would be able to do such a thing. One has to understand that there is a space-time difference between his location and his father. With just his father being able to contact him was a genuine miracle itself. Tang Wulin didn''t think that his father could do such a thing, especially when his situation isn''t much better than his. However, the sound has no annotations nor did it add anything or try and help him understand. As he was about to go ask Old Tang, on what the announcement really meant. But then, Immediately everything around him suddenly started to change, with space distorting and twisting. Tang Wulin could only blink his eyes once before he found himself in a lofty hall. He was no longer on the golden ind that the Sea God trial took ce but somewhere oddly familiar. The hall was golden with little lights that were scattered all around and yet everything seems to be glittering, brilliantly illuminating the whole hall. The golden dome was hundreds of meters high, showing an immense grandeur. In the corners were giant golden pirs that reached up to the ceiling, they were glittering and shining. But Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes at this golden hall as he could feel an odd familiarity in this area. Now that he thought about it, this hall was simr to the ce where he met Old Tang and the sealed Golden Dragon King. ''Could I be fighting Old Tang again?'' Thought Tang Wulin with his eyes narrowed but it was then Old Tang appeared in front of him. "Sorry, but you won''t be fighting me. Well, the proper term would be, is this part of me." Said Old Tang with a faint smile causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. But before he could respond to him, down from him, not far ahead, a silhouette slowly emerged. Blue long hair is scattered behind him; a handsome face is full of vibrant opportunity to live. The fit person seems to be integrated with the surrounding environment, tall and slender. A perfect fit in the general body of his body. His eyes were closed, but there is a wonderful faintly discernable aura on him as if he had already reached one One With The World. Yet to Tang Wulin, it was a familiar figure that he saw many years ago. It was the familiar figure that revealed the truth to him and the person who submerged him with an unspeakable amount of love. "Father..."Tang Wulin muttered with his eyes slightly widen from seeing his father in here but then his eyes narrowed. ''He isn''t the same as when I met him, he''s far weaker.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his senses and instinct began speaking to him as they analyzed the figure in front. "Good, you notice this isn''t the ''Us'' you met all those years ago. In a way, you can say this is your father in his strongest state before he ascended the position as Sea God."Said Old Tang as his figure started to appear behind Tang Wulin. It was then the eyes of Tang San opened, his gaze instantly locking on to Tang Wulin figure. There was a gentle smile on Tang San''s face before him, and he sighed softly, "Child, I look forward to seeing you at this time. As it means you are strong enough for this trial. What I didn''t expect you to do, is aplish all of this when you aren''t even at the peak of the world." Tang San could only shake his head as he stared at the monster that was his son. While he didn''t know the story of his son being able to pass through all of the trials before without even being a Limit Douluo. He still wouldn''t underestimate his son, as the previous trials are no joke. They weren''t something one could pass without having the strength of those at the peak. "Are you like Old Tang? A divine sense left behind?"Questioned Tang Wulin as he stared at Tang San in front of him. "Yes, I left behind a piece of my divine sense in the Sea God Trial." Said Tang San with a faint smile. Tang Wulin nodded his head, although he was a bit surprised at the extraordinary lengths and how much his fatherid out for him. "Before the start of this Eighth Trial, there are some things you need to know. Although I don''t know when we, father and son can meet each other in the future. Father firmly believes the day wille, no matter the obstacles that stand in our way. Maybe it will be far away, but our family will be reunited." Tang San''s eyes soften and became even more gentle as he began recalling countless memories and emotions. And listening to his father''s words, Tang Wulin''s slightly shiver at the unexpected warmth that flooded his body. Tang Wulin genuinely didn''t know how to react to this feeling, specifically towards his affectionate father Tang San. He could feel his father''s deep emotion pouring down on him, the love, the worry, and even guilt were being exuded. Tang San tranquil blue eyes were moving all around Tang Wulin, so many emotions shing through them. His fatherly habits were beginning to show as he continues looking over the location of where his son would be. From birth, he has been separated from his newborn son, unaware if he was doing okay or not. How could there be a worse pain for a parent than not knowing the condition of their child? "Stop worrying...I won''t be dying anytime soon."Said Tang Wulin as he was able to pick up on his father''s worries. "...You definitely took after me more than your mother. Sorry my little Wulin, it''s almost impossible for me to not worry about you. Even if you be the strongest existence in the world, I will still worry about you, for no reason other than your my child."Said Tang San with a sigh before he nces up. "Wulin, father wishes you didn''t have to fight, didn''t have to struggle and didn''t have so much responsibility on your shoulder. Father wishes he could have raised you; he could have spoiled you and could have fully trained you. I wish I could be there with you..."Muttered Tang San as his mind began to wonder. "There is no point in wishing."Muttered Tang Wulin as he also nces up, looking at the area where his father was staring at. It was a dazzling array of stars, shining brightly like the starry skies. Each star was twinkling merrily, twirling and dancing above with a vast number of patterns. "That is true...But just as how I will constantly worry about you, I will continue holding these wishes inside, hoping for a miracle. Whether they wille through you or me, it doesn''t matter."Said Tang San causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. But he didn''t say anything back to Tang San. One part because he didn''t think they would be able to agree on this point. Another because he was curious about what his father was thinking about. Why does he have such a lost yet soften gaze? Tang San let out a sigh as he was done letting his mind wander before moving his gaze back to Tang Wulin. As he gets ready to go over to his son, it was then a familiar figure began to appear next to him, another light shadow lit up. It was a shorter silhouette than Tang San, onlying up to his shoulder. The figure turned out to be a woman, a woman that caused Tang Wulin''s body to slightly shake as a surge of heat rush through his body. The long pink dress set off her fair skin, a pair of extremely bright eyes filled with joyful tears. It captured and amplified her captivating figure. A long hair neatlybed into a scorpion, hanging down to the ground. She is so beautiful, something beyond the mortal world. Yet it wasn''t like the beauty of Gu Yue or Na''er that could enthrall anyone, this type of beauty was gentle. This extraordinary beauty was full of vitality, but herplexion is unhealthy pale white as if something damaged her. "Linlin!" The women sad cries rang out, making an affectionate hug as she began moving forward towards Tang Wulin. ''Of course, it would be her.'' Thought Tang Wulin with an inward sigh, as he felt a burning heat inside of his chest. It was a feeling he wasn''t that familiar with, something only a few could get from him. One being his mother Lang Yue and the other being Sheng Ming. Tang San let out a helpless sigh as he saw Xiao Wu didn''t take his advice. ''Well, it''s not a surprise. Our little LinLin is in front of her.'' Thought Tang San as he gazed at the duo who was staring at each other. Xiao Wu had a frustrated look in her eyes as she stared at her son who wouldn''t allow her toe close to him. Every step she took, he would move back and every time she tried teleporting to him, he would simply vanish away. "Lin Lin, do you hate? Is it because mommy didn''t raise you?"Questioned Xiao Wu as her eyes started to get teary. Tang Wulin''s eyes widen, alongside Tang San when they heard her words as they both shocked at what she was implying. "Mom is sorry Lin Lin, even though mommy was supposed to protect you, she failed. Mom failed to stop the Golden Dragon King from putting you in danger and failed to keep you with her. If only mo-" "Stop ming yourself for stuff you had no control of." Tang Wulin said as he interrupted Xiao Wu''s speech before sighing and gazing thoughtfully at her. "I don''t hate you or dislike you at all. I just don''t know how to deal with you at the moment." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh as his gaze becameplicated. "I see." Xiao Wu could only reply with that as she didn''t know how to feel, yet she was happy that her little Wulin didn''t resent her. She was supposed to be his shelter, guardian, and home that kept him safe but wasn''t able to. "Mommy misses you, I miss you so much. Every second I go without knowing whether you are alright or not, make my heart ache so much. Mommy wants toe back to you right away, hold you in her arms, kiss you and hug you. Stay with you and never separate again."Said Xiao Wu as tears began streaming down on her face. Tang San was already behind her, stroking her back in a soothing matter and trying to calm her down. But it was to avail as her gaze remained on Tang Wulin, taking in his appearance and everything. "Wulin, mommy wants to talk to you so much. Mommy wants to spoil you, pamper you, guide you and support you. Mommy wants to know everything you been doing and will do."Mutter Xiao Wu before she began to break down with countless tears streaming out. After a long while with her barely restraining her emotions, she took a deep breath before saying "Linlin, you have to stay strong and healthy. I only hope you can grow up good and healthy, and you must also work hard to cultivate. Mommy can''t wait till you reach the God-Level, I only hope you reach this level as soon as possible." "Only when you reach the level of the Gods, can I be calm about your guaranteed safety until our return. We will definitelye back and be reunited as a family. From the words of your Father, the Golden Dragon King madness doesn''t seem to be troubling you so much. And since you take after him a lot." Said Xiao Wu although she said the previous part with a pout with a hint of irritation. Tang San could only twitch his lips at his wife, as even when she was serious, she didn''t like hiding her thoughts and emotion. "You should be able to make a good decision about the seals, although Mommy will still be worried. Mommy wishes she could learn about your life, what your doing, and the people you have met. You must grow up healthy and happy. Although your mother is not around you, if you are happy, I will be able to feel it." Tang Wulin felt the heat in his chest increasing as he saw even more passionate tears leaking from Xiao Wu, alongside her eyes getting redder. "Their so many more things mommy wants to say but there is not much time. Therefore, I want you to promise me to stay happy, no matter, always stay positive and strong. Mommy is a bit sick because I miss you so much, that it''s affecting my health. If you can be happy every day, mommy will feel your happiness and my illness will be better." Xiao Wu said as more and more tears began to stream down her face. Xiao Wu took some steps towards Tang Wulin whose eyes were wide and without a second thought, she hugged him. It was not a normal hug with physical contact but a hug made possible by her love and voice. Even though she couldn''t touch her son. That didn''t stop her from pouring out her unconditional love for her son, using her words as a way to express how much she loves him. Tang Wulin felt himself shiver at this inexpressible feeling he was gaining from Xiao Wu. How she was able to hug him without him putting up any more resistance he didn''t know. But it was an affectionate hug he couldn''t escape even if he wanted to. Xiao Wu''s affectionate embrace was different than Sheng Ming or Lang Yue, the former embrace was one that epasses everything. While theter embrace was the one that poured all her love to him. But Xiao Wu''s embrace was of a motherly love that would move heaven and earth if it was needed to keep her precious baby protected. The other two were like this too but not to the degree of Xiao Wu that Tang Wulin sensed. "One day we will return to you. My child, mother dearly loves you, loves you so much. Wait for mommy, she promises to be back for you." Xiao Wu said as she tried making a charming smile. It was then the figure of Xiao Wu began to fade away. Bits of her were peeling off, but Xiao Wu only smiled as she gazed tenderly at Tang Wulin once more. "Mommy loves you very much, my beloved Qilin." Were thest words Tang Wulin heard before Xiao Wu fully faded away from his vision. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows, but he didn''t say or do anything as he watches Xiao Wu give him one more smile. Before shepletely faded away. Chapter 265: Eight Trial, Father and Son Battle Chapter 265: Eight Trial, Father and Son Battle Tang San was standing there, looking up at the sky, his emotions at the moment was a mess, with him barely holding on. How could it not be? His wife ''s body was getting worse as time goes by, he had her recorded this video to give to their son, to give his wife hope! He hoped this would at least alleviate her stress and increase her health, even if it was by a little. "How sick is she?" Questioned Tang Wulin with his gaze still on the spot where Xiao Wu faded. "Her vitality is damage, making it hard for her to do much with her losing most of her power and needing some help to move around." Tang San said as he gazes fondly at his son. "This is all because of me?" "Of course Lin Lin, even though she barely spent time with you. You are still very important, the amount of guilt she has is also that great."Said Tang San with a sigh while Tang Wulin only nodded his head. "Linlin. The time left for this recording is graduallying to an end, listen to me carefully. This is the key to whether our family can be reunited." Tang San said as his emotion began to calm down with Tang Wulin moving his gaze to him. "The Sea God Trident is an Ultra Divine, even in the god world. It is a powerful artifact that can bepared to the Asura Sword. The Sea God position isn''t inferior to God-King as a first-ss god. The most significant reason for this is because of the Trident of the Sea. " "Back in my era, I went through the Sea Gods Nine Examination, experiencing many hardships before finally being recognized by the Trident. Simr to me, you must follow my path, although the assessment will be different to gain the trident full power."Said Tang San with a faint smile as he recalls the nning he had to do. "This eighth test was set up for you to be the next Sea God and with this test being called the father and son battle. In a moment, you will be facing me before I be a sea god, my strongest state before bing something more than a mortal. Only by defeating me will you be able to get the true recognition of Poseidon Trident." Tang Wulin''s eyes shined when he heard he will have a chance of fighting his father. The person who was known as the greatest soul master, the pinnacle of his generation and miracle worker. The number of titles that Tang San has gained and been given throughout these past thousands of years couldn''t be counted. It wasn''t amiss to say that people consider Tang San as the strongest Soul Master. And they wouldn''t be that wrong, as even with the improvement with technology and soul masters. It still couldn''t match the inheritance of a God, especially one that almost killed Tang San countless amount of times. "Another important reason why I left the trident in here, is that I hope you will use it as a ry point so I can find you. With this, I won''t have to waste time trying to find you through this vast universe and cane back fast. Which is it''s extremely important to protect it and get its real recognition." "Can I use it to find you? Or at least pinpoint your location?" "You should be able, although whether you can reach us is a different problem altogether. But you can figure that out when you reach the God-Level, Old Tang should be able to give you some advice."Said Tang San causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I''m sure Old Tang already told you about the true reason for this trial, where you can only gain trident recognition but not the Sea God position. I can''t do this because there is no Divine Realm as the foundation to help you grow into the position. I am too far away and the Sea God position core can''t stay in the trident. Because of this, I weaken my control over the Sea God Trident, allowing you to take it as your own." "Are you saying you won''t need it? Your situation doesn''t seem any better than mine?" Tang Wulin questioned with a raised brow causing Tang San to chuckle. "Don''t worry about me; I already have a back-up n for the loss of the Trident. Besides, any help that I can provide to increase your safety, is something I will dly do."Said Tang San with Tang Wulin eyes slightly widens before muttering an okay. "Sadly the trident won''t be able to make you into a God; it would require your effort and way to break through the limit. But I have full confidence you can do this as you have the help of some amazing beings with you."Said Tang San as his gaze narrowed for an instance as if he was trying to see through Tang Wulin''s body. "The Golden Dragon King seals can''t help me with that?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a raised brow, while he could find other options, it didn''t hurt to have it as one. "The way the seals are set up, you would need more than it to breakthrough the God Level. Of course, they would be very helpful to you when you be a God, making you even stronger than any god on the same level."Said Tang San causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. "Just how strong was the Golden Dragon King?" "The Golden Dragon King strength was something truly terrifying for just one being. From just my experience of fighting it back in the Divine Realm, you would need at least three God-Kings to defeat it."Said Tang San as a light sh in his eyes. "Three God-Kings? Is it that strong?" "I already said that the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King came from the Dragon God when it was split. And how it was sealed in the Divine Realm while the Silver Dragon King was able to escape." "You did." "These two dragons after their split while only at First ss God level strength had the overall power of a God-King. But the Golden Dragon King after leeching most of the Divine Power in the god realm was able to be a God-King. With its God-King cultivation, terrifying body and regeneration which could cause even me to sigh in jealously. The Golden Dragon King at that time was an existence that could dominate any God King in a one and one fight. With it needing the overallbine strength of Five God-Kings to fully kill it."Said Tang San with a profound sigh. He knew if it wasn''t for the skill he and the other two used, where itbined all of three of their strength. As well as the core of the God of Destruction and Goddess of Life, it would be almost impossible to kill that dragon. "The Golden Dragon Blood will extend your life infinitely, even though you aren''t a god. So you don''t need to be rushing to be one, but you must take heed when your opening the seals. From the fifteenth seal, you will have a hard time trying to open the seals as the ne will be trying its best to suppress you from doing it. I''m am sure you have noticed it?" Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he did feel that terrifying suppression after he opened the fourteen seals. It was as if the whole world was starring down at him, intending to crush him if he tried pushing open the next seal. "For you to fully absorb the Golden Dragon King power, you will need to be a God-King to fully withstand its whole power and madness. Or you could wait for me toe back and I will help you." "Old Tang mentioned that to me." Said Tang Wulin although he didn''t feel like waiting. "That is good, but Wulin, just how did you unlock your God Bloodlines? They weren''t meant to be open until theter seals."Said Tang San as this was something he noticed even back when he first met his son. His son had tapped into his Asura and Sea God bloodline, even though it wasn''t full. "Why would I need theter seals for that?" "The core of the Golden Dragon Seal is the two god bloodline inside of you. They are what make the seals so effective as they both have my divine sense within them. Initially, they would appear as you unlocked theter seals, allowing you to progress further. But somehow they awaken, meaning something drastic must have happened." Tang Wulin had nodded his head before he started telling Tang San what happened during the Nine Dragon King trials. His trip through a deste world, his meeting with the Dragon God torso, and the feeling of its brutal suppression. How this suppression ignited his bloodlines to awaken, allowing him to unlock both Sea God and Asura God. "If it''s like that, then it makes sense. While they didn''t fully awaken from the seals inside, they were able to lend you some of their essences to fight against the Dragon God suppression. But of course, this also weakens the seal in the process."Said Tang San with a perplexed frown. "Does this mean I have a smaller deadline for the seals?" "Hmm, I don''t think so. This is only a theory, but I think something inside of you is keeping the Golden Dragon King essence at bay, even with the weakening of the seals." "Keeping it at bay? Could you mean the Dragon God Heart?"Muttered Tang Wulin with Tang San eyes shining. "Dragon God Heart?" "I was able to absorb the heart of the Dragon God when I was in the Dragon Valley. It became something simr to a Blood core for me, although I can''t do much with it at the moment. It does help keep the Golden Dragon King madness and insanity under control, though." "If it''s like that, then you should be fine as long as you have the heart inside of you. Still for you to unlock your full God bloodline, you need to break the other seals." "Alright." Said Tang Wulin with a nod of his head causing Tang San to sigh as a faint smile sprouted on his face. "You have to master both of the skills I taught you. Especially the Indefinite Storm, with this skill there is no need to fear any enemy in any situation. Father also promises he will always be there to protect you, as I have ced three seals on you." "Three seals?" "Yes, although you haven''t been in a situation where they would show up, thankfully. These three seals will have my divine sense appear to help you get out of trouble or save your life." "Son, you have to be strong and healthy, that is the only thing Father wants. Only by being strong can you persist until father and son reunite when family bes whole once again. Now you must prepare, as your next challenge is against me when I once stood in the highest state of the Douluo continent."Said Tang San but Tang Wulin only grins at this. "Don''t worry, I will beat you before iming that trident." "Hehe, that''s my son. Daddy believes you. " Tang San stopped talking as he gave his son onest look before he said onest sentence. "Defeat Father and gain recognition." Chapter 266: Father Vs Son (1) Chapter 266: Father Vs Son (1) "Are you ready my son?"Questioned Tang San as his gaze gradually began softening. "Always." Said Tang Wulin as his eyes narrowed. Tang San nodded to him before raising his right hand, and the golden light shone. A golden trident appeared in his hand, simr to the one Old Tang always had and the one used in the training before. The Sea God Trident was an Ultra Divine weapon, when it appeared in the hands of Tang San, the feeling it gave Tang Wulin was terrifying. The weapon seemed to have merged with Tang San, with him no longer being a person but a boundless deep sea. Tang San''s eyes are blue and deep, watching his son, the sound of the waves whistling from all directions. Looking as if they could see through all things and watch over everything, calm as the gentle ocean. A luminous circle of soul rings rose from the feet of Tang San, all of them glimmering with the first eight being red. But thest soul ring turned out to be a strange bright golden color ring, that gave off the brutal oppression of the sea. As if there was a behemoth moving under both Tang Wulin and Tang San, eyeing them. "So it''s true, you do have all nine red rings and a one million-year-old spirit beast." Muttered Tang Wulin as he felt his heart beginning to beat even more. ording to the legend told to him by Xie Xie, his father defeated a million-year-old deep-sea demon whale. A simr one that he was supposed to fight but didn''t get the chance to as it was presumed dead. With a one million year ring as hisst one, alongside his father''s weapon and abilities. Indeed, this is the strongest state of his father, an existence that stood and lord over the top. Tang San''s reputation was not misced or for nothing, beating an existence like that and then going on to defeat two gods. It''s not wrong to say his father''s reputation was something untouched or even close to being surpassed by anyone. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t care about all of that, he only wanted to fight his father at the moment. With a step, his soul rings began appearing under him before rising and lighting up. "Amazing."Mutter Tang San as he saw his son''s terrifying soul rings. Red, Red, Red, Orange gold, Multi-Colored, Green-Gold, and two Pinkish-blue rings were rising from his son. Abination that Tang San has never seen before, not even Huo Yuhao had a ringbination like this. "Three rings that are over a hundred thousand years, one that is past two hundred thousand years. Thest four are at one million years old, son you really are amazing."Said Tang San as his eyes slightly narrowed. With a stomp of his feet, Tang Wulin shot straight towards Tang San. His whole body was adorned with all of his amplification as a trident appeared in his hand. Trish in his hand and wasting no time, the trident pierced over towards Tang San, as it prates through the air. The Sea God trident struck out, hitting the top half of Trish before moving it downwards, redirecting the thrust. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t mind this as his body twisted, moving the trident into an arc that hacked down on Tang San. Tang San didn''t show any reaction as he slightly step-back from the attack, allowing it to pass by his face an inch apart. Then he thrust out with his trident that pierced towards Tang Wulin but it was then that vines erupted from below. The flowering vines surged with lightning as they hacked towards Tang San causing him to turn his thrust into a sh, that bisected all of the vines. ''Magic Dragon re.'' The sky was bathed in a brilliant light before a myriad of lights rushed towards Tang San who only began to twirl his trident around. Smashing apart all of the lights hacking towards him before side-stepping a trident that came flying by. Tang San brandishes his trident in a sweeping moving, shing with a golden fist that gave off a terrifying light. Fist and Trident shed! Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he felt the impact, it was as if his fist was trying to break through the entire ocean. Not only that but he could see his fist was leaking out blood as well as shivering from the impact. Tang San only smiled as he knew and understand just how terrifying an Ultra Divine was. Not even his son God level body could truly contend with it unless his own body has reached the God-King level. But it was then Tang San eyes widen when he saw multi-colored vines wrapping around the Sea God Trident and him. Eight rings appeared behind Tang Wulin, all of the lighting up as the vines pulsed with power. ''Eight Soul Skill: Branches of Akasha.'' In the next instant, Tang San vanished from in front of Tang Wulin, appearing a few meters away from him. But Tang Wulin didn''t mind this as he already achieved what he wanted and needed to do. ''So these are his skills and experience.'' Thought Tang Wulin as the information of all of Tang San skills and experience were surging into his mind. This was the power of the Branch of Akasha; it allowed him to gainplete knowledge of personal skills and experience. This was through Yggdrasil''s power of being able to peer through the past, present and future. ''So in this state, he does have the Sea God and Asura God bloodline.'' Thought Tang Wulin with his eyes narrowed before heunched himself forward. ''Time eleration.'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Soars.'' ''Magic God Spiralling re.'' Tang Wulin figure turned into a dazzling and golden figure before he pierced over towards Tang San, with orbs of energy swirling around. Within an instant, Tang Wulin reached Tang San who was beginning to move his trident alongside his arm lighting up. All of the orbs of energy around Tang Wulin instantly dropped down to the ground as the gravity around was increased. As this was happening, Tang San hacked downwards on Tang Wulin with his Sea God Trident. Tang Wulin instantly summoned back Trish before hacking upwards, shing with the trident for a brief second. There sh created a small gust of wind and shockwave before they began exchanging moves. Tang Wulin began whipping his trident all around, hacking down on Tang San who kept on deflecting it. Tang Wulin thrust forward, aiming for the shoulder, leg, abdomen, and everywhere else. Yet Tang San kept on deflecting, blocking, or evading the attacks in thest second with perfect grace. Gripping Trish, Tang Wulin hack downwards with all of his might causing Tang San to step back as the trident shook the earth. At that moment, vines erupted from the ground before hacking towards Tang San who swiftly reacted with a sh. Yet as he was cutting apart the vines, even more, appeared under him with spheres of light ck-blue energy hacking downwards. But even while he was being attacked from all angles, Tang San expression didn''t change as thrust out his hand. A giant blue-gold web was shot out from his hand; it was six meters wide, big enough to take the attack from above. Then with spectacr grace and skills, the trident in his hand began dancing divinely. All of the vines that were hacking towards Tang San were shed, chopped, and hacked apart, with none of them touching him even once. It was then a glittering trident that was roaring with lightning was hacking down on Tang San. He quickly evaded the attack before thrusting out his trident, aiming for Tang Wulin who quickly jumped out of the way. Then he hacked down once again, with Trish surging with lightning. Tang San side-stepped the attack but as he was about to counter, he instantly jumps away as the lighting around Trish exploded. Yet not before he shot out a golden-red light line that came streaking towards Tang Wulin who simply swiped his hand. The golden-red light line was shed apart as space and time were cut. Then he dashed towards Tang San with his rings appearing behind him before they lit up. Gripping Trish in his hand, he felt the lightning and destruction energy surging around it before he hurled it towards Tang San. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Ascend The Heaven.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Shake The Earth.'' The trident broke through the air, causing the space around to tremble uncontrobly and break apart as it pierced towards Tang San. Tang San instantly began twirling his trident before shing downwards causing a blue dragon to appear in front. The dragon releases a deafening roar that gave off a terrifying pressure before it made contact with Trish causing a tremendous explosion. ''Magic God Fist.'' As this happened, Tang Wulin appeared next to Tang San, his fist piercing over with his heavenly dragons beside him. Yet as if he was expected this, Tang San begins to calmy react but then Tang Wulin began to rotate his hand. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' A terrifying pressure erupted outwards causing Tang San figure to stagger and Tang Wulin fist to appear in his face. But instead of it smashing into Tang San''s face, it made contact with a long-tin leg that appeared out of nowhere. As the fist made contact with the leg, they began to crack everywhere but this gave Tang San enough time to recover. Tang San quickly used the force of Tang Wulin fist to move back but not before looping a vine around Tang Wulin arm. Eight rings appeared behind Tang San causing Tang Wulin instinct and senses to scream at him. Red ripples began to erupt from the vines, moving towards Tang Wulin. ''Magic God Explosion.'' Instantly energy erupted from Tang Wulin, which blew away the red ripples and the vine that was around his arm. But it was then, that even more vines began to appear all around as if they were waiting for this chance. "Sorry, but nature is the one thing I am least afraid of." Said Tang Wulin as life energy exploded outwards from him causing all of the vines to freeze. Tang San''s eyes shed as he saw the vines freeze before they began toy down, no longer under hismand. Tang Wulin stomped down on the ground, causing vegetation and nature to sprout all around him and Tang San. All of the vegetation was covered in gold from them being in a golden world. But they were all happy as they could feel the divine energy around them. Tang Wulin thrust out his hand as a massive spinning sphere of vines that shined with golden-green colors erupted from the ground. Not only that but myriads of vines erupted from the ground, shining hotly with destruction energy before they hack down towards Tang San. Tang San nce all around, seeing that he was being attacked from everywhere, he couldn''t help but smile. As his son really has be strong, even though his cultivation wasn''t at the peak, it was still worthy for him to take this seriously. Thences on his back began to tense as he gripped his trident before turned into a blur as he began moving. Thences began shing and chopped apart the vines that were hacking towards him from the back. While Tang San rotated his trident, creating energy that defended him from the top before he thrust out his trident. In the next instant, the trident shed with the spinning tree before it shattered it and then shed down on his left side. Tang Wulin appeared next to him with Trish surging with power before they collided once again and began exchanging moves. They exchanged fifty moves with each other before Tang Wulin back up. He was bleeding from all the time''s Tang San broke through his defenses, a testament of him being on another level when ites to the spear. But those bleeding were instantly healed, thanks to his terrifying regeneration and body. Understanding it was hopeless to fight him with the spear, Tang Wulin hurled Trish before dashing forward again. Tang San deflected Trish away before chopping towards Tang Wulin, his trident ring with power. Tang Wulin countered with a fist that shined like the burning sun as vines wrapped around his whole arm. ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' As these two collided once again, a great explosion rang out once again. Tang San was blown back from the overwhelming force with blood leaking out. But he was then pulled back as a vine appeared around his waist. Tang Wulin clenched his fist as his god yer magic swirled around his fist before he thrust out toward Tang San. Alongside this was his sixteen heavenly dragons that erupted from the ground before dashing towards Tang San. Behind him, divine spears made of vines were formed one after another. They rushed towards Tang San, wishing to pierce through him. Tang San calmly began moving his trident, chopping apart the vine around him before his rings appeared and lit up. Tang Wulin eyes widen when he saw a cage made out of vines forming around him before his heavenly dragon and fist made contact. As they broke through the cage, a light appeared under him and the dragons before they were encased in a crystal. As this was happening, Tang San began twisting his body to deal with the vines that were hacking towards him. He saw thousands of vines that were filled with killing intent surging towards him, they shined with a dull purple light as they descend. This type of scene was too terrifying as Tang San could tell the destruction energy inside of these vines was arge amount. Knowing he couldn''t use any of his normal skills, the trident began to move in a circle, forming a golden hoop. As the vines reached him, they made contact with the golden hoop before fading away. Then Tang Sanunched another golden hoop towards Tang Wulin as the crystals shattered. Tang Wulin''s expression changed as he saw that familiar golden hoop and knew getting captured was defeat. ''Time Magic: Compression.'' Tang Wulin instantly appeared a few meters away from the golden hoops before they came into contact with heavenly dragons. And to no surprise, he saw the heavenly dragon being suppressed and fading away. Tang Wulin slightly narrowed his eyes as he could feel the wisp of divine energying from those golden hoops. It was simr to what he felt from Fafnir, Niddhog, and Surtr but far more profound and deeper. ''Is he utilizing divine energy in those hoops? It''s not just those hoops. He has also been doing it with his trident.'' "You''re utilizing the power of a god. You could do this even as a mortal?"Questioned Tang Wulin in a slight surprise causing Tang San to smile. "Even before bing a God, I had ways to reach the god level, just like you do. Of course, right now you aren''t just fighting me as I was before but the me who has mastered all of his skills. With his twenty thousand years of experience and full control over the Trident."Said Tang San as a terrifying aura erupted from his figure causing Tang Wulin smile to widen even more. He then stomps down on the ground producing cracks and fissures all around before heunched himself forward. Tang San twirled the trident before he thrust forward, it was overflowing with brilliant colors and terrifying pressure. It illuminated the area, making the space copse with a single strike, the cracks extending outwards as it came upon Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin fist directly smashed down on the trident point causing blood to ssh from his fist from contact. Then a huge golden dragon head appeared behind him before releasing a deafening roar that shook the whole area. Tang San figure staggered from the roar as Tang Wulin foot stomped down on the trident before he inhaled. ''Magic God Bellow.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' A wisp of dark blue-ck energy had begun forming inside of Tang Wulin''s mouth before he released a beam of pure energy. The beam appeared right in front of Tang San, too close for him to evade, while he wasn''t able to guard with his trident. Yet Tang San only smiled as instantly vines erupted from the ground, moving to form a barrier around him. In the next instant, the beam made contact with the vines, shattering and breaking them apart as it moved forward. But they were able to stall it enough to give Tang San enough time to side-step away from the beam path before lifting the trident. Tang Wulin expression changes as he quickly hops off the trident as he felt its ring with divine energy. The golden trident erupted with energy like the boundless sea, divine radiance shined as Tang San spun the trident around. Then he thrust out, the trident rotated and flew like a dragon, turning into a streak of light. Vines erupted from the ground, forming a barrier in front of Tang Wulin before the trident could reach Tang Wulin. As the trident began plowing through the vines, a blue dragon appeared from its tip. It released a roar before pouncing at Tang Wulin whoshes out with a kick. But the dragon simply moves around the kick, circling Tang Wulin foot before gently wrapping around his body. Tang Wulin expression change as he felt himself being restrained for a brief second before he shattered it with his terrifying strength. Yet this has given the trident enough time to reach him, directly appearing in front of his chest. ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon Emission.'' ''Body Sect Secret Technique: Royal Guard.'' The spectral aura around Tang Wulin began shining with a golden and red light as it began to expand. Just before the trident made contact, breaking through these lights, his defense and thenunching him backward. ''Time Magic: BackTrack.'' As Tang Wulin''s figure was being sent flying with blood leaking from his mouth and chest, it began to blur before vanishing. Tang Wulin appeared right in front of Tang San, with his leg hacking down upon him. Tang San couldn''t move his trident as it wasn''t done with the motion but he didn''t express any worry as a vine appeared around his waist. Then to the slight shock of Tang Wulin, he saw Tang San being pulled away before his leg could make contact. ''Magic God Bellow.'' Yet not wanting to be outdone, he inhaled wisps of energy before roaring towards Tang San. The beam of energy was able to instantly catch up to Tang San; it''s dwarfing his figure as it gets ready to submerge him. Tang San with his smile still present began to make a golden hoop before heunched it forward with his trident in hand. The golden hoop and brilliant beam collided, shing with each other before the beam faded away. And then he swiftly swung his trident backward, with it shing with Trish that came rushing from behind. ''So, God yer is effective against the hoop.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he knew that most of his skills are useless against Tang San. Tang Wulin appeared behind Tang San before hacking down with Trish that was surging with lightning and mes. Tang San responded with by thrusting out his trident, intending to redirect the trident before sticking his son. But as these two Ultra Divines made contact, Tang Wulin released Trish. Then he hacks down with his leg that shined with a dark blue-ck aura as it began breaking space. Tang Wulin knew Tang San wouldn''t be able to move his trident as Trish was locking it in ce. Meaning Tang San would have to directly confront him without his Ultra Divine, something both parties knew wasn''t a good thing. But to his slight shock, he saw Tang San smile before a hammer appeared in his hand. With one great shout, Tang San swung the hammer upwards, colliding with the leg that was hacking down on him. An ear-splitting and thunderous noise rang out through the area. ''Even this hammer has the essence of divinity...So his strength with the hammer really has reached the God level!'' Thought Tang Wulin as countless thoughts sh through his eyes. While the strength of Tang San with the hammer was still far below his, it was still good enough to withstand his blow. Not only that but Tang Wulin could feel a terrifying killing intent within the hammer as if he was being hacked apart by a de. Tang Wulin fist came crashing down, striking through space and shattering everything around it as it released a golden-red light. Fist intent overflowed as it moves down to suppress everything but it was met with a hammer that was erupting explosively with killer intent. Their sh caused a great shockwave to form as a strong wind blew through the area. Tang Wulin resummoned Trish before hacking down on Tang San with it, yet Tang San responded simrly. Sea God Trident in his handshing out with divine energy as it shed with the lightning and mes of Trish. Tang Wulin tried to suppress Tang San with his terrifying strength as he began pushing down with Trish. But Tang San''s eyes only shed before he vanished once again, not daring to contend with Tang Wulin when it came to strength. Chapter 267: Father Vs Son (2) Chapter 267: Father Vs Son (2) Tang Wulin had narrowed his eyes before he erupted in energy as he clenches his fist before thrusting up. ''Magic God Eruption.'' Tang San felt his spiritual sense fluctuating before he began to move, seamlessly moving through the energy erupting from the ground. Tang Sanshed out with his trident once again as he saw Tang Wulin hacking down again with Trish. The Sea God Trident shined with a golden-blue color as Tang San saw the terrifying energy surrounding Trish. Purple-Red and dark blue-ck colors were surging around Trish has Tang Wulin began to implement everything. In an instant, they shed! The area around the weapons copsed, shaking the whole ce and lighting up the area as the energy began shing. It was then that Tang Wulin that the trident blur, piecing towards Tang San as the power of time and space swirled around it. Tang San countered this by also thrusting out his trident, it too erupts with the power of space and time. In that instant, space and time seemed to have shed with each other before copsing as wisps of time fragments scattered everywhere. Tang Wulin let go Trish before charging forward, fist tearing apart space as it hacks down on Tang San. Tang San instantly summons his Clear Sky Hammer, as it surged with red and purple light with the gravity around getting lighter. When the two confronted each other, there attacks surged with energy, sweeping out in all directions. As this happened, Tang Wulin opened his mouth before rting a terrifying stream of energy upon Tang San. But Tang San reacted swiftly as he turned into a spectral figure causing the beam to past right through him. Then Tang San released a thunderous roar as he shed down with his hammer, sting through space and aiming for his opponent''s brows. ''Magic God w.'' ''Heavenly Emperor Dragon w.'' Tang Wulin hand-formed into a giant w that surged with dark blue-ck energy before he struck forward. Both attacked collided, releasing dazzling light! But Tang San''s expression slightly changed when he felt his hammer couldn''t move as it was trapped in Tang Wulin w. A terrifying light surged from Tang Wulin fist like the cosmos, as it rotated around his fist before he sted towards Tang San. Right now, he wasbing all of his destruction powers with his God yer Art. At this moment, his fist was giving off a terrifying pressure that was even causing Tang San to shiver. Towards this strike, Tang San remained extremely calm and unperturbed, as his Sea God Trident appeared right back in his hand. Trish was being slightly hold down by the vines and a blue dragon, allowing Tang San to resummon it. The trident shined with a splendid light as it began to form a golden hoop as it thrust forward to meet Tang Wulin fist. Tang Wulin''s eyes narrowed as he knew those golden hoops were too terrifying but he didn''t like the thought of constantly retreating. ''God Force!'' Tang Wulin hair began to shimmer with an ethereal glow, that was holy and divine. Spectral scales were being formed around his body, simr to that of an ethereal armor that was ckish-blue and white. ck tribal markings and mist began appearing around him, intersecting and weaving around his figure. White-ck energy flew and revolve around him in endless forms as if a yin-yang cosmos was being formed. His eyes were shining, with both eyes being brilliantly white, with specs of stars shing as if a starry sky was created in his eyes. He instantly summoned Trish as it erupted with fury before he oveid it with his God yer Art. Tang Wulin jerked his hand back before hacking down with Trish swirling with energy and power down upon the trident. In the next instant Trish and the Sea God Trident collided! The golden hoop and lighting mix with Gold yer Art was shing fiercely for dominance. It was then that Tang Wulin let of Trish before sting his fist towards Tang San, who quickly made a shield of vines and summoned his hammer. The shield was sted through, a tremendous explosion erupting as both of their attacks shed. They both took action swiftly and fiercely, within this golden world, father and son confronted each other with extreme speed. Fists and hammers shing, both tridents fighting with each other, their bodies moving as if they were in a dance. They were reacting and countering each other too fast, with anyone else that wasn''t them would be defeated easily. Tang San and Tang Wulin fought intensely, rting countless techniques and skills against each other, both trying to dominate the other. ''Magic God Eternal Impact.'' Tang Wulin fist pierced forward, breaking through space as it hacked towards Tang San head. Tang San swiftly redirected the fist as he shifted outwards and then hacked down with his trident. A divine golden-blue light erupted from the trident, suppressing all below as the silhouette of the ocean was being formed. It was terrifying beyondpare, nothing it couldn''t destroy, as Tang San unleashed the wrath of the sea. Tang Wulin wasted no time as his fist sted forward as his powers began interweaving together. His destruction, annihtion, lightning vines and his blood essence began converging around his arm, forming a fist of destruction. With the power of destruction, what should he fear? Is this, not a power that erases and destroys all? In the next moment, Tang Wulin relied on his fist to dominate and suppress the sea, crashing head-on with the trident. Bang! As they collided, an ear-splitting and thunderous noise rang out as the area around them exploded with streams of energy. The golden world around them began cracking apart. The two figures even after shing didn''t stop as they began attacking each other, Tang Wulin viciously attacking while Tang San was calmly reacting and countering. This was a battle of the ages, one that crossed multiple eras, father and son, the battle of generations on who is better and stronger. It may as well been fate between these two. A great wind roared within the golden world, as the sounds of shing and shockwaves could be heard. Tang San hacked with his left leg, producing a red-colored sh that was like a cicada wing. Tang Wulin side-stepped the attack before smashing his fist upon the vines and blue dragon that was attacking him from the side. He stomped on the ground, summoning nine heavenly dragons that released a roar before they hack towards Tang San. Then vines erupted from the ground before hacking towards Tang San, swirling with the energy of his God yer Art. Tang San swiftly made his golden hoops with his trident before sending them towards the dragons and vinesing his way. While they weren''t as effective against Tang Wulin god yer art, as the art was able to suppress his divine energy and bloodline. The hoops were still good enough to suppress most if not all of his attack, something Tang Wulin found very terrifying. Tang Wulin dashed towards Tang San, countless vines erupting from the ground and trailing behind him like an army of weapons. Tang San responded in kind, the trident erupting in a dazzling light before he thrust forward, the power of time and space at the tip. There shed shattered the area in front of them, as it was powerful beyondpare. Light-filled all directions, waves of energy exploding everywhere as space broke. These two beings were shing with all they have, trying to find each other weaknesses and ways to counter them. They were sting out techniques after techniques, it was another sh between Tang San smarts and Tang Wulin instincts. As they both fought to end the other in one blow, as they knew anything less would be way too dangerous. Tang San twisted his body, dodging a fist that wasing his way before hacking out with his left leg that shined with a scarlet color. At the same time, his trident was striking out with the power of time, disying the true essence of the Millennium cloud. Tang Wulin felt his consciousness getting trapped in the passage of time as the red-color sh hacked down on his body. Alongside this was a giant blue w that was hacking from above, as Tang San swung down his other arm. Yet in the next instant, Tang Wulin swiftly reacted by thrusting out his fist and smashing apart the red-color sh and the blue w. ''His consciousness was still trapped in the passages of time...Don''t tell me his body is that terrifying, to the point it doesn''t need his consciousness?'' Thought Tang San in mild shock as he chopped out with his Sea God Trident. His figure erupted with the essence of divinity, as he became the sky, the invincible sky that suppresses all below it. Tang Wulin''s eyes widen when he felt himself getting suppressed as the trident chopped down. Tang San was no longer the ocean; he was the sky, no it was more like he was the force of the universe. As if a cosmic truth was being unleashed upon Tang Wulin, with no way for him to resist or go against. If it was anyone else, this would be able to suppress them without a doubt. ''As if I would be suppressed!'' Tang Wulin''s figure erupted with a terrifying light as his blood core began to shine even more as it pumped out more energy. His whole figure became bathed with a nine-colored glow, different from the previous seven-colored one. As if it was reacting to the suppression of Tang San strike, Tang Wulin felt the nine-colored energy covering onto Trish. Tang Wulin forced all of his energy in Trish to a single point, condensing it before exploding it towards Tang San. Trish pierced upwards, bing even more violent and terrifying as it shed with the Sea God Trident. The golden world began cracking and breaking even more from the waves of energy being released. Tang Wulin hacked down with Trish upon Tang San, colliding with the Sea God Trident as his whole figure was shining dazzlingly. He pushed the trident away as he dashed in, smashing his fist down but only shing with Tang San hammer. Tang San using the force of his fist, swung his hammer towards Tang Wulin who only pushed it away with a thrust of his leg. Then he punched out with a fist that was shined with nine-colores and ck-white towards Tang San. Yet Tang San didn''t falter as he erupted with terrifying killing intent, that warped the surroundings around both of them. ''Domain!'' Thought Tang Wulin as his fists still sted towards Tang San. Tang San''s eyes shined with a terrifying light as his hammer became even more terrifying and deadly as he swung it upon Tang Wulin. Hammer and Fist collided once again. They began to exchange moves with each other, hammer and fist constantly shing, interweaving and tangling with each other. Tang San clenched is hammer as a red shadow appeared behind him, gazing at Tang Wulin with a terrifying look before merging with Tang San. Their fusion released a terrifying feeling and presence that began to hack down on Tang Wulin as he could feel its familiarity. ''The Asura God Essence? He can even fuse it into his attacks. Well your not the only one who can do that.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his eyes erupted in scarlet gold. ''Golden Dragon Raging Domain.'' ''Golden Dragon Inferno Kill.'' Instantly the power of madness and ughter erupted from Tang Wulin as a golden-scarlet domain began to expand from him. It began shing with Tang San scarlet domain, shaking the whole golden world and terrifying everything around. Tang San roared as he gripped his hammer tightly before dashing forward and swinging it towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin roared back as he dashed forward with his fist sting out, a golden dragon forming behind him as it began to roar out. The blood-red Clear Sky Hammer and the nine-colored and golden-red fist collided with each other. The golden dragon and red shadow silhouette shed with each other. Everything around them began to warp, as their light illuminates the whole golden world, the energy was going beserk and thews were shaking. A golden dragon and a figure with ck armor and a red sword could be seen shing in the sky. Each sh shaking the world and creating even more cracks in the world as rifts and ck holes began to appear all around. In the next instant, two figures appeared away from each other. The shadows in the sky fading away but not before one final sh that shattered the sky. In between them, countless rifts were surging around, storms were formed as they traverse thend and lighting was hacking down. It was then both figures spat out arge amount of blood as their body lightly swayed. The strike from before was them using most of their energy; a one-hit kill that failed on both sides. Yet that did nothing to destroy the light within their eyes as Tang Wulin figure blurred before appearing in front of Tang San. His fist was shining with a terrifying light, all of his destruction energy and God yer arts covering around his fist. Tang San swiftly raised his trident to redirect the attack, but it was then that a great explosion urred as they made contact. ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' Tang Wulin began madly swinging his fist upon Tang San, unleashing his tremor st on each contact, wanting to end this now. Tang San''s eyes narrowed as his trident began to twirl before creating a golden hoop andunching it towards Tang Wulin. But Tang Wulin didn''t retreat as he let out a roar as he struck the golden hoop. He could feel its divinity and essence of the cosmic truth; it was trying to suppress him and make him submit. Yet his whole existence refused such an oue as he began to grip the golden hoop before trying to rip it apart. His yer Art and Golden Dragon King essence were roaring as well, refusing to be suppressed too. Tang San was wide eyes as he saw the golden hoop slowly gaining cracks before being ripped apart in front of his eyes. Such a phenomenon was a first for him, especially when his son didn''t even understand the cosmic truth of the universe. Tang Wulin dashed towards Tang San, smashing down his fist and creating a huge crater in the ground as Tang San evaded. Then heshed out with his leg as he saw the tridenting, smacking it to the side even as it made him bleed before charging in again. Tang San''s eyes shed as he began chopping, swinging, hacking and thrusting his trident towards Tang Wulin. They began exchanging moves after moves, both moving around the worn-torn golden-world that they ravaged. It was then that Tang Wulin and Tang San''s eyes shed as they began summoning all of their remaining energy. Tang Wulin gripped Trish in his hand as it began erupting with terrifying energy as he started covering everything on its tip. He could feel it, all of his powers and technique being fused with this Ultra Divine before it pierced outwards to Tang San. Tang San didn''t falter either as his trident exploded with a dazzling golden-blue light as the silhouette of the ocean appeared. His sea god symbol began appearing on his forehead, as his eyes were giving off a terrifying light before he thrust out. Both tridents were shattering and breaking the space between both of them as they turned into streaks of light. A cosmos was being formed around Trish has it crackle with a myriad of energy, destroying everything around it. While the whole ocean was being formed around the Sea God Trident, it was raging and violent as it moved, blowing through everything. ''Endless Spear.'' ''Body and Spear Fusion, the Big Dipper.'' These two unleashing all of their remaining power, In the next instant, they collided! This was there most bitter and decisive sh. Tang Wulin carried out the intention of ending it all with his father, no worries or regret was in his strike as he moved forward. While Tang San''s eyes shined with a splendid light as he also moved with the intent to end everything with his son, no tricks or schemes. Just a final sh between each other at the very peak. After these two attacks collided, everything began to copse, a cosmos and ocean colliding, producing the greatest impact. The golden world shattered and split, all of the energy swirling and sshing everywhere. At this moment, no noise was able to be heard, spatial energy was surging, thews and elements were scattering. The figure of Tang Wulin and Tang San were already drowned out by the radiance, disappearing from the world. The intense light of energy surging, blinding everything in the world as it continued to destroy everything. Finally, it began to dim down, before fading away and leaving a broken world. Chapter 268: A Father and Son Farewell Chapter 268: A Father and Son Farewell Two figures could be seen, standing apart from each other with a trident in their hand, gazing at each other. ''Hm? What happened just now...Weren''t we shing just a minute ago?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces around the white space around him. He and his father were no longer in the familiar golden halls but were in a world that was painted white. There was nothing around except him and Tang San as if the world was something newly created. "Come now, my son. Show me your skills."Said Tang San as he twirled the Sea God Trident in his hand while beckoning his son forward with his other one. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, as he had some questions about where they were and what happened in thest sh. But for some reason, he felt a distinct feeling, a feeling of not caring and simply wanting to continue fighting with Tang San. "Here Ie!" Tang Wulin gripped Trish before dashing forward, thrusting forward and watching as it pierced through the air towards Tang San. He didn''t utilize any skills as he could feel his soul power, spiritual power, and even blood essence was empty. Not surprising considering he poured everything into thest attack, meaning he will have to rely on his physical prowess and skills. ''Yet for some reason.'' As his trident closed in on Tang San who didn''t move and was watching his son with a smile, Tang Wulin twisted his body. Moving the trident into a sh, hacking upward on Tang San, his trident cleaving through the air upon Tang San. ''I don''t care.'' The trident in Tang San arm blurred as it hacks down upon Trish, deflecting it downwards. As if he was expecting this, Tang Wulin used the force of the Sea God Trident to spin around before hacking down upon Tang San. The Sea God Trident began moving, deflecting and redirecting all of the attacks that came from Tang Wulin. Redirecting a sh, deflecting the chop and hacking down on the thrust that came forward. At this moment, Tang San defense was imprable, as if he was a towering mountain. Even with his absolute speed and strength advantage, Tang Wulin still wasn''t able to break through Tang San guard. Thursts, chop, sh, swings, and hacking were all perfectly defended against with Tang San not moving back an inch. Yet even with all of this, Tang Wulin had a smile on his face as he continued attacking his father. It was a smile of sheer joy, a smile that was describing his feeling at this exact moment. In a way, he wasn''t just fighting against his father, but he was ying with him. Tang San is the only father that he had, that he could y and fight with like this. Unlike Tang Ziran, he didn''t need to worry about hurting him. His feeling for Hui Mei was a bitplicated but either way, he was dead. Tang San was the only one that he could fight with his all. A father that wouldn''t break even as he gives his all, he was happy that he could fight like this. And he could feel it, his father was telling him and urging him to keep going on. Go as wild as he can, as much as he wants with no need to worry, for he will take it all and continue to stay strong. Tang San chopped down upon Tang Wulin who quickly tried to evade but then was hit with a swing from Tang San. But his body quickly reacted, moving his arm up and taking the swing before he thrust out his trident towards Tang San. Tang San onlyughed as he swiftly deflected the thrust, as he continued to dance and y with his son. # Xie Xie''s eyes snapped open as he regained his consciousness before sitting upright and ncing all around. He found himself In a blue hall that was looked no different than a royal chamber filled with sea stones and carols. "What the..."Mutter Xie Xie as he stared at all of the mermen soldiers that were surrounding him. To his surprise, they didn''t have their weapons leveled at him, as it was rested to their side. They were simply staring down at him, with their indifferent gaze. ''Wait, it isn''t just me but everyone else.'' Thought Xie Xie as he began noticing the people around him. "Yuanen!" Shouted Xie Xie as he swiftly got up to run towards Yuanen Yehui who was still lying on the floor unconscious. This unfortunately stirred up all of the mermen that were lined up next to him and the rest, with the lifting up their trident to attack. As Xie Xie got close to Yuanen Yehui, he sensed the trident from all directionsing towards him, as he gets ready summoning his martial soul. To his horror, he found he was out of soul power and spiritual energy; something that hadn''t happen in years. As the tridents were closed to piercing through him, a voice rang out through the room. "Stop." In the next instant, the tridents were halted, with them being an inch away from piercing through Xie Xie. Xie Xie released a gulp as he nces at mermen who had their eyes narrowed before ncing at the direction of the voice. He saw a mermaid with pink hair, holding a silver trident with her back facing him as she stared through the windows in the pce. "Let the human check on his friends, their resistance is pointless at this point." Queen Mariana said as her gaze continued to stare through the window. The mermen who had their weapons pointed at Xie Xie began retracting them, resting them at their side and waiting for further orders. Xie Xie furrowed his brows at this sight, but he only shook his head before shaking his head and rushing to go check on Yuanen. ''My queen...'' Thought the Sea General Aron as he nces at Xie Xie before moving his gaze towards her back. Staring at her back, he knew his queen was carrying the heavy burden of keeping the sea soul beasts around this area safe. He wouldn''t be surprised that at the moment, she was very stressed as she tries calcting the best path for everyone. ''My queen, just what do you n to do with these humans?'' Thought the Sea General as he moved his gaze back to Xie Xie who was shaking the women with red hair awake. It wasn''t just her that Xie Xie was shaking away but everyone else around as he started seeing Yuanen Yehui stirring awake. "Xie Xie..."Muttered Yuanen Yehui as she began to gradually get up, holding her head as she felt the remnants of a pulsing headache. "Few, you okay." Muttered Xie Xie as he was shaking the body of Xu Lizhi causing Yuanen Yehui to furrow his brows. "Xie Xie where are we? Why is everyone unconscious? Wait did we get captured?"Questioned Yuanen Yehui as she narrowed her eyes at the mermen soldiers around her as she got into a fighting position. But to her displeasure, she felt all of her soul power was drained at the moment, with it needing a while to reach a satisfactory level. But this wouldn''t stop her from trying to escape, even if it would be tricky and hard. "I know, but for now help me wake up the others. We will need them."Said Xie Xie to Yuanen Yehui, he didn''t try to whisper as he knew they could hear them with their mental power spread out. With beings at their level, Xie Xie would find it ridiculous they wouldn''t be able to hear what they were saying because they whisper. "Alright." Yuanen Yehui moved towards the people around her, shaking Liu Yuxin awake before moving on to Gu Yue and the others. Xie Xie was shaking the body of Xu Xiaoyan, who let out a groan before moving to Mu Xi. It didn''t take them long to get everyone up, with the mermen soldiers simply staring forward and not making any sound. "Do you all remember thest thing that happened?" Questioned Liu Yuxin as she held her head in both of her hands, feeling a surging pain. "We were knockout by the divine sense of Jormungandr." Said Gu Yue as she stood up while holding her head, trying her best to get rid of thesting effects. "You think so too, huh." Muttered Wu Zhankong as he nces all around while recalling the terrifying pressure he and Shen Yi felt. An existence that made them feel so small, without even gazing or acknowledging their presence. It made Wu Zhankong sigh both in praise at the beast dominating existence and regret at how useless he would be against such a beast. "Okay, so we all know it unleashed its divine sense through the pce. But why now? Why didn''t it do it before?"Questioned Yue Zhengyu as he didn''t quite understand the beast thought process. Was it simply waiting for them? Seeing if they would fall to the mermen soldiers or was it just stealthy stalking them as if they were prey? "It was fighting another beast, that was able to pose a slight challenge to it." Queen Marina''s voice rang out causing all of the humans to turn to her. "Fighting another beast? Wait there was a sea soul beast that could actually pose a challenge to Jormungandr?"Questioned Shen Yi in slight disbelief. ''Could it be a beast that has reached the cultivation of a million years?'' Thought Gu Yue with her eyes slightly narrowed as she knew only a beast like that could even pose a challenge. She believed only a beast in the sea could reach such a level, as this was a domain where not even humans can freely venture in. The number of beasts that was over a hundred thousand years was a thousand times greater than the one onnd. "Let''s talk humans, depending on your choices, you all may be sacrifice or helpers." Queen Mariana said as she turned around towards the human. # Two tridents shed together, ringing out loud. Tang Wulin had lost track of how long he was fighting with his father, how long he was ying with him. He didn''t exactly know why, but he wanted to enjoy this moment, these small wonders and exchange between him. Each sh with his father, he felt they got closer and closer with each other, whether that be in skills or familiarity, he didn''t exactly know. He just knew, if he top swinging this trident, this dream and fantasy he was in would end. He truly didn''t wish for it to end and so he kept swinging, shing and chopping towards the gentle smile that hacked back. But like all dreams and fantasy, it all muste to an end. # Tang San hovered over his son, whoy down on the floor with his eyes closed with a smile. "Congrats my little Wulin, you won. You have defeated me when I was at my strongest as a mortal even when I used the power of a god." Tang San moved his hand towards his son''s face, softly caressing it with a gentle smile on his face. "Ourst battle was caused the world to shatter with you winning, but I wanted to help you improve your spearmanship. So as you dream my son, you are getting stronger, with me ying with you even if it''s a decade toote." "Father loves you so much and can''t wait until we reunite with each other, so we can y once again. Father trusts you will be fine, even though it will not stop the worry in his heart, daddy hopes you can stay happy and healthy, just like mommy wishes. I will take care of Xiao Wu, so worry about yourself and enjoy your life, my son," "Enjoy the people you are around, enjoy the moments you make and the memories you leave behind. Cherish the people you love, keep them safe and secure, you never know when they might vanish from your world." "My little Qilin, you are daddy little dragon, his joy, and pride. Rampage all you want, make as much trouble as you need but above all else." "Stay safe." "So I can hold you in my arms once again, my son." "I love you." "Until we meet once again as a family." Chapter 269: Ninth Trial, Take the Trident Chapter 269: Ninth Trial, Take the Trident "My son I hope you stay well, something isn''t right in the universe at the moment. I am not sure what is going on but you may be swept into a terrifying storm in the future." "I only hope you can do your best to survive it." With that being said Tang San released a sigh before moving his arms down and bringing Tang Wulin into a strong hug. Even though his figure was illusory and even though he couldn''t hug his son, he still hopes his love would transfer to him. It was then his figure began fading away, with him giving his son onest smile before hepletely vanished. # "Talk? Just what do you want to talk about to us?"Questioned Gu Yue with a raised brow, a bit confused and interested in the queen''s word. It wasn''t just her but everyone else even the mermen were looking at her in surprise. Seeing the look of surprise on the mermen, this made Gu Yue believe the queen didn''t inform her subordinates on what she was nning. ''Could it be she only recently thought to have them bring us to her?'' Thought Gu Yue as she waited for the queen to respond. "Let us wait for thest one." Said Queen Marina as she closed her eyes, not talking anymore. "Thest one?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu. "She most likely means Tang Wulin and Na''er." Said Zang Xin with a sigh causing Yue Zhengyu to slightly frown. "You think they got captured too?" "Who knows, I''m not even sure if Wulin can stay awake from that spiritual energy surge that swept through the pce." Said Xie Xie with a sigh. "Wulin should be fine, it''s only Na''er that would be knocked out from the spiritual energy wave. Although if Wulin is with her, then we have nothing to worry about when ites to her." Said Gu Yue. "Are you saying boss can withstand that?" "He can, his body is that special." Of course, the true reason why Tang Wulin would be fine, his golden dragon king madness and destruction would protect his mind. To attack his mind is no different than igniting the wrath of the beast within him. Normal attacks like trapping his mind or slightly poking his spiritual sea were okay as it wasn''t enough to garner said beast''s attention. But if one was to try to crush him with a mental attack, then they would be destroyed by the madness of a God-King. As she was done thinking this, Gu Yue felt her spiritual sensing fluctuating before letting out a sigh. As she was doing this, everyone else was trying to think of a n to get out of here. Yet they were curious at the same time, as the soul beasts so far haven''t been trying to stop them from regaining their energy. ''Just why is that?'' Thought Xu Lizhi as he nces around, seeing the stoic look of the mermen soldiers and the re of the Sea General. Only Queen Marina seemed to be calm as she kept her eyes closed, waiting for his other friends to show up. It was then that he saw she opened her eyes that seemed to sh with a particr light as she nced at the hall entrance. "Everyone is here, we can now begin." Said Queen Marina as she taps on the floor before a blue pulse of energy swept through the room. It was then a vortex of water began forming in the middle of the room before a figure was ejected out. "Na''er!" Everyone but Gu Yue and Zang Xin shouted as they saw Na''er staggering out of the vortex of water. "She is a Limit Douluo." Said Gu Yue as she nced at the Queen who was gazing at them. "Yes, she is." Muttered Zang Xin with a frown, understanding their situation wasn''t looking too good. Gu Yue knew that Na''er was moving towards them while moving through the spatial gap, avoiding all of the searching soldiers. She was able to sense that Ne''er was approaching close to her because of their connection with her. Only someone at the level of a Limit Douluo would be able to sense and easily drag her out of the spatial gaps. "Now then, let''s begin with our talk." Said Queen Marina, not caring for the gazes that were moved towards her. "I heard your words before and how youmented about the being known as Jormungandr, which means you all know about the beast. Could this be the reason why you all venture down here? To find the beast that is here?"Questioned Queen Marina as she moved her gaze across the humans. But she didn''t give the humans a chance to answer as she continued talking. "Whether this was your goal or not, doesn''t matter as I am sure you all realize how terrifying Jormungandr is? If the beast is left unchecked and allowed to wander the ocean freely, the world will be in danger." Said Queen Marina caused everyone in the room''s expression to change. "Wait a minute, could it be you-" "I want to ally with you humans until the threat of Jormungandr is gone from the seas." Said Queen Marina caused everyone''s eyes to widen. Whether it be the mermen soldiers or humans, all of them didn''t think the Queen would suggest such a thing. One has to understand; this is an actual alliance between humanity and soul beast that she was suggesting. It didn''t matter that the people present didn''t represent the peak of humanity or had any high position. All that matters was that a soul beast was willing to cooperate with humanity. Such a thing would normally be impossible because of the rtionship between the two races. Na''er eyes widened, as this was something she desired for a long time now, regardless of the circumstances. Although she never thought a soul beast would be the one to actually request the alliance. "You want us to cooperate with you? Even after all the things, you have done!" Shouted Xie Xie as he was ticked off from the fact they had all of their soldiers attacking them. "I agree if you wanted to work with us. Why didn''t you just have one of your men escort us?"Questioned Dai Yun''er as she crossed her arms. "Two reasons, I first needed to know just how strong you all are. If you all were weak, then having your cooperation would be useless as this means you all aren''t that important to humanity."Said Queen Marina causing all of the humans to furrow their brows but they didn''t say anything. "The second reason is I wanted you all to experience it. The terrifying and unrelenting force of Jormungandr, so you all can understand just what type of beast lives under you." "I see, the first reason is to see how we can be worth you. The second reason is for us to understand just how much we will need each other, am I right?" Questioned Gu Yue causing Queen Marina to nod her head. "So you want to help you kill one of your kind?" Questioned Shen Yi a bit surprised at the words of this queen. One has to understand, in the end; the cmities were soul beasts at their core. They could be even sea soul beast defenders. It was a surprise to her that they wanted to get rid of it. But Queen Marina only scoffed with a frown. "That beast doesn''t care about the well beings of the sea soul beast. All it cares for is to be left alone, but I am sure you all understand why that can''t happen?" The humans fell silent at the words of the Queen, as it caused them to recall the devastating damage that the cmities caused. "Wait, what did it do to you guys?" Questioned Dai Yun''er as she didn''t understand the Queen''s motive. "It''s not what it has done to us but what it will. While you all were wondering about the pce, I have been watching the beast. And what I saw, was something dark and sinister, a darkness that will swallow all of the sea beasts in the future." Said Queen Marina with a grim look as she started to slightly tremble. ''My Queen!'' Thought the Sea General Aron as he clenched his trident as he started to understand just how much pressure his queen was under. For her to have gone so far as to request the help of humanity and her words just now, what more proof does he need? "What type of darkness are you talking about?" Questioned Zang Xin as he narrowed his eyes. As Queen Marina began to open her mouth, the sea pce began shaking vigorously. The sea began shaking, as maelstroms and whirlpools began to form undersea. "What is going on!" Shouted Xie Xie as he fell to the ground. "It''s Jormungdr!" # Tang Wulin blinked his eyes as he found himself back in the golden hall where he met his father and mother. "Sea God Eighth Trial, Battle Between Father and Child, Finished. Sea God Ninth Trial opens, pull out the Sea God Trident !" A light began forming in front of Tang Wulin, before it parted and what was there was a huge Sea God Trident. At this moment, it was firmly inserted on the ground, exuding a faint halo, but Tang Wulin could still feel the soft presence of his father from it. Subconsciously, he took a step forward, holding the halberd of the Trident with his hands tightly, to his surprise it was warm. As if someone was recently holding it, wielding it and brandishing it. "Father..." Tang Wulin let out a sigh as he recalled all the events between him and his father, the fun they had, and the fight they did. He recalled his mother''s tears, her evesting love for him, and her wish to hold him in her arms. As his eyes opened, he didn''t feel anything different but for some reason. He felt like there were two extra hands on his back, pushing him forward. And he began pulling. A light began to pulse from the trident as it began to slowly be pulled out of the ground. The golden light began to hack upon Tang Wulin''s arm as if it was trying to stop him from pulling it out. Yet Tang Wulin continued pulling, his eyes were clear and calm, fully intending to im this trident as his own. Even as it increased in heaviness or as the light from it became even harsher, cutting and chopping at his body. His blood was leaking down from the trident as it continued rising with an enormous power being released. Tang Wulin felt his body trembling furiously. The area around him was shaking, no it was more like the whole world was shaking around him. Yet he didn''t care as with a shout, pulled with all of his might. Releasing a terrifying amount of divine fluctuation that darken the sky above, shattered the pirs around and cracked the ground below. Thousands of small golden rays appeared from all over. They all began to shine upon Tang Wulin as he held the Sea God Trident in his right arm, its beauty and grace bing even more vivid. The des of the trident were shining with waves of golden light, as the symbol of a trident appeared on Tang Wulin''s forehead. It was shining with a golden-blue light as Tang Wulin''s hair began to sway as if a gust was stirred up. His figure waspletely drenched in the golden light, with his hair shining prominently with blue. His eyes were pulsing with a golden-blue light, with wisps of red flickering. Yes, he has done it. He has imed the Sea God Trident. "Sea God Ninth Trial, im the Trident." "Finished!" Chapter 270: Son of the Sea God Chapter 270: Son of the Sea God Deep within the trenches of the boundless sea, where not even the light of the sun could reach. Thereid a silvery serpent, whose eyes were closed as it gave off a mellow light of divine energy. Around it was the scene of blood with old remains as if it recently confronted something and was recovering its energy. Around it was some sea soul beast whose eyes were wide as they stared at the beast in front. They were all frozen as the emotion of fear and dread was pulling vividly in their eyes. Yet they didn''t dare to move, in fear of angering the thing in front of them. As the creature in front of them was something toorge toprehend. They all still recall how it easily killed some sea soul beasts with just a nce. Something they couldn''t believe, considering that those soul beasts were over two-hundred thousand years. And then they recall the battle between this creature and another one. They all shivered uncontrobly, the memory too frightening to try and recall within the creature''s presence. For the past hours, they have just been staying there motionless, as they watch the serpent sleep in front of them. They would asionally nce at each other, with some of themmunicating, trying to have one of them see if it was safe to leave. Naturally, no one was willing to be that tester, all of them recalling the tragic death of those before. As they were all thinking this, something other-worldly erupted from a few kilometers away from them. It was at a distance that they would and should have never been able to sense but for some reason the phenomenon that erupted caused them to feel it. In the next instant, suddenly, in the distance, a golden light rose into the sky. It pierced through the ocean and into the sky, like a shooting star. Before it began to move through the sky, shing across like a streak of light. Too fast for anyone to know what it was or sees it passing but the sea soul beasts around were able to feel an indescribable feeling. As this was going on, the serpent in front of the sea soul beast began to stir before snapping its eyes open. Its silver eyes were wide open, shing with power as it felt the phenomenon that happened far into the distance. A wisp of grey shed around its body before it faded away as its body began to slightly move. Its body slightly shook before it released an ear-splitting cry that rang across, stirring up the sea and the sea beasts around. Everyone understood that the sea serpent was awakened. Their hope of slowly trying to leave was nowpletely shattered. As in the next instant, divine energy severely shook the sea, divine radiance engulfing the entire sea depths below! It was once said that if one angered a Cmity, only devastation and ruin woulde to them. But not even they could predict, just from them waking up, destruction would follow. All of the creatures in front of Jormungandr couldn''t withstand the terrifying pressure from its awakening, leading their body to crack. The aura that it erupted with was too horrifying as if it wanted to erase the world and all within it. "No!" These were the shrill cries of the sea beasts, but they could do nothing as they broke apart and turned into a blood mist. # "You''re saying it''s because of it? Just what pissed off that serpent now!" Shouted Dai Yun''er as she held on to Yue Zhengyu who had his sword stabbed into the ground. At the moment, the whole pce was shaking endlessly with cracks forming all around, with all of them trying to find stability. "Only it can shake up the entire sea in these times, but the question is why?" Questioned Queen Marina as she had a grim look on her face but she was able to somehow stay standing even with the shaking. "Do you think it notices what you were doing?" Questioned Liu Yuxin as she held on to one of the pirs with Xu Lizhi next to her. "It shouldn''t, as it didn''t even nce or pay us any attention." Said the Sea General Aron with a grim expression as he formed ropes out of the water before having them tied around his soldier''s waist. "Could it be because of us?" Questioned Shen Yi as she held on to her elder brother Wu Zhankong, who had his sword in the ground. "Maybe-" "Dammit it, we don''t have time to guess the reason why right now we have to n on what to do now. Hey mermaid queen, you said you want our help? Sure, let''s work together." Said Xie Xie as he held on to Yuanen Yehui who had her gravity domain out. "Xie Xie!" "Why..." "Listen, guys, we need all the help we can. I know we have taken out the other two but this won''t be the same as before. Remember we aren''t fighting onnd but underwater, a ce that we haven''t even gotten close to fully traversing. We need their help if we want to sessfully kill Jorgumandar or at least minimize the casualties."Said Xie Xie as he furrowed his brows, already thinking about all other options. While the actions of Queen Marina and the other sea soul beasts were annoying to them. At the moment, they didn''t have time to be picky with their helpers, especially since these helpers were soul beasts. "I agree." Said Gu Yue with a nod of her head. "We might as well ept all the helpers we can." Said Wu Siduo with a sigh as she stared at the raging sea. "Alright, we agree to help you." Said Zang Xin as he heard all of them, with a slight smile on his face. "Good but first, let''s stop this shaking." Said Queen Marina as she raised her silver trident before lightly tapping the ground. A wave of soul power swept through the whole pce before it began to calm down, no longer shaking or cracking. "So Jormungandr is far away." Muttered Zang Xin as he didn''t believe Marina could do all of this if the beast was close. Everyone in the pce let out a sigh of relief as they felt the room stopped shaking but then Queen Marina''s expression changed. "My queen?" Questioned the Sea General Aron as he was the first to notice her face was slowly falling, "Why, why is iting..."Muttered Queen Marina as she clenches her trident before turning around, looking through the ss. "Someone ising? Wait is it-" "Just why are youing here, Jormungandr!" Shouted Queen Marina as she red outside, trying to think of the reason. Even though they suggested that it was shaking, the sea was because of humans; she found it hard to believe that would be the reason. If the beast hated humans to the point, it would shake the sea ande after them, why would it leave them alone onnd? One has to remember this beast has enough power to drone the whole Douluo continent. It wasn''t wrong to say it could even sink the continent too, with no one being able to stop it. So the thought of it going after the humans here was nothing but ridiculous in her ears. Yet she can''t recall anything else that would draw it here. "Wait a minute, you said you all have another teammate? Where is he?"Questioned Queen Marina as she moved her head to them. This also caused the others to be interested in where Tang Wulin as they didn''t see hime with Na''er. It was then they felt another bout of intense shaking of the pce, which was cracking even more and causing them to tremble. "Crap it started again!" As Na''er was about to summon her silver dragon spear, she froze as she felt something before a streak of radiant light shed in the middle of the hall. Its light was blinding as it arrived before it began to fade, disying a figure who was next to Na''er, one arm gently wrapped around her. The man was draped in a golden light that spread across his whole body, with a soft colorful halo glimmering off. In the man''s hand was a glittering trident that shined with prominence and glory, as the man nced at everyone in the room. "Wulin!" The humans shouted his name but they were all shocked as they felt that Tang Wulin was different from before. From the presence he gave off to his eyes that seemed deeper than before as if they could see through anything. If he wasn''t handsome enough before, these changes amplified his attractiveness, even more, pulling in both women and men. "Big brother?" Na''er Questioned as she looked at him in concern. "Don''t worry, I can more or less understand what happened. Although I will need to ask you guys some thingster, for now, let''s take care of the problem."Said Tang Wulin as he gently rubs Na''er hair before walking onward, not affected by the shaking of the pce. "Take care of the problem? Wait! Big brother don''t tell me your nning to fight Jorgunmandr!" "I am." Said Tang Wulin as he made his way up the stairs, none of the mermen moving to stop him, too shaken by his appearance. "You...Just who are you? Where did you get that trident from? And why do I feel the blood and breath of the Sea God from you?``questioned Queen Marina with her eyes widened. From the moment, Tang Wulin appeared, she had her spiritual sense all over him. To her shock, she could sense the sea''s unconditional love for him. If she didn''t look hard enough, she would never be able to tell this came from this bloodline. Not only that but she could feel the breath of the Sea God on him as if he had recently just met the Sea God himself. It was because of this, that Queen Marina couldn''t understand just what Tang Wulin was. Thest time they felt the breath of the Sea God was tens of thousands of years ago, with all of them thinking the divine realm was lost. "Oh? You can feel it? Then again that whale was able to feel it too."Muttered Tang Wulin with Queen Marina hearing him and causing her to shiver. "You...Don''t tell me you are the-" "Yes, I am the Son of the Sea God." Said Tang Wulin as he finally reached the area where Queen Marina. He was ncing through the window with his eyes slightly narrowed, while Queen Marina stared at him with a terrible shock. The words he said didn''t get past the people in the room as it caused all of them to widen their eyes. Just who was Tang San? He was an unrivaled existence twenty thousand years ago, a figure who became a god and defeated two other gods in his era. A being who freed the lives of the soul masters from the clutches of the Spirit Hall and with many more aplishments to his name. This was a figure that was considered the greatest soul master and to hear Tang Wulin say he was his son? How could they not be shocked? With all of them, not knowing what to say, as they continued watching. "I am the son of the Sea God, Tang San." Said Tang Wulin with a stoic look before he rose the golden trident in his hand. Instantly a golden light erupted from it. An indescribable breath swept through the whole room before moving through the whole ocean as a golden light appeared once again in the sky. It was a feeling of overlooking the earth, but also a breath of the world. The Arctic Ocean in the distance seems to be cheering enthusiastically because of this golden light. The sound of roaring waves, like cheers, is looking forward to something returning. Then he mmed the trident into the ground before him, causing it to release a soft golden light that began to expand. "Never thought I would use this skill, ever in my life." The golden light began to expand, interweaving with each other all around the pce and brilliantly illuminating the whole ce. It didn''t take long before everyone in the room widened their eyes widened, as they saw a golden sphere being formed around the pce. ''Fairy Sphere.'' Tang Wulin nced at the golden light on his right hand before shaking his head and looking out as he could sense the serpent movement. ''Impatient, aren''t you.'' With that thought, he took a step. Tang Wulin jumped up from the ground, as a pale blue light began to peel itself from him, it began to interweave in front of him. Two multyered wings that wereposed of ck round scales and blue markings blew through the seawater. A massive tale with a stinger ssh through the water, hacking it apart and sending a shockwave through the area. Two massive arms began clenching together as it had the same blue tribal markings with spirals and tes. Then came a massive blunt dragon head, rounded with two white beady eyes, with razor-sharp teeth that gave off a terrifying image. The dragon released a roar that severely shook the area around it. "What the hell is that!" Shouted Yue Zhengyu as he stared wide-eyed at the existence in front of him. It wasn''t just him but everyone else in the room except for Xie Xie as they stared at the ck dragon. Whether it is from the terrifying feeling, it gave them, the horrific pressure or just otherworldly presence; they all knew one thing. This dragon was an existence that surpassed all in the world. "It''s Wulin..."Muttered Xie Xie as he stared above while recalling thest time he saw that form. The way it annihted the Evil Soul Master was still shing through his mind, he knew that Wulin was strong. But he didn''t think he could utilize power like this? Even though he wasn''tpletely sure, he felt that this form was on the same level as a god. ''God Level.'' Thought Gu Yue and Na''er as they stared wide-eyed at the creature in front of them while feeling a sense of fear ringing through their body. This wasn''t suppression but primal fear of something that has the power to reap their souls and life from them. As if the existence in front of them was made to swallow and ughter all dragons in the world. "Did he always have this power?" Questioned Gu Yue to Xie Xie causing Na''er to blink her eyes before she focuses her attention on him. "I only know about it after he uses it against those Evil Soul Masters that were chasing us. With just a roar from it, he caused all of the Soul Master to turn into a bloody mist."Said Xie Xie as he felt his body shivered, still recalling that incident. "Just like the cmities..."Said Ye Xinn, causing everyone''s expression to slightly change. "If he had such power, why didn''t he use it before?" Questioned Wu Zhankong with a grim look but no one could give him an answer. "We can ask him these questionster, get ready. Jormungandr is here!" In the next instant, a silvery serpent arrived in front of the pce, a few meters back with a terrifying glow in its eyes. Everyone in the pce saw the two figures, a ck dragon and a silver serpent, staring at each other. They all knew, a heaven shaking battle was about to ur and they were going to be in the center. Chapter 271: Battle Aganist Jormungandr (1) Chapter 271: Battle Aganist Jormungandr (1) A ck dragon and silver serpent stared at each other, both trembling with power and the urge to destroy the other. It was then Jormungandr made its move as it released a world-shaking roar causing the sea around them to change. A maelstrom was being formed undersea as the water elements around began to obey themand of Jormungandr. The whole sea around these two titans began rotating and twisted before to the shock of everyone who watched in the pce. The sea rose straight up into the sky, reaching up to tens of thousands of meters before rotating around these titans. A spiraling dome of water was formed, with the sky getting darker and raininging down harshly. As the clouds were being summoned from all directions, blocking out the sunny rays that were here before. Jorgunmandr narrowed its eyes before releasing a roar that caused countless waves to rise before they smashed down towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin released a roar that blew back the waves around him while shaking the area around him as a wisp of blue-ck energy pervades from it. These wisps revolved around him, softly twisting and bending the area around it. Jorgunmandr narrowed eyes as it felt an instinctual fear ringing inside of it as if the being in front of it was its predator. Thews of the world trembled as Tang Wulin figure lit up, the blue-ck wisp surging, energy roiling, releasing the most terrifying power. Tang Wulin clenched his fist as he began moving it, shining more and more brilliant as it pierced forward. Jorgunmandr''s eyes shed before it hacked out with its tail that burst with divine and terrifying energy. The fist broke through the sky, while the tail moved to intercept it, both moving in a sh and producing shocking changes to the world. To those around, they saw the illusionary scene of world fissures were being formed, the sky cracking and the void being broken. Before they finally shed with each other, sending a thunderous and earth-shaking shockwave through the area. Roar! Tang Wulin rosed his other arm as he moved out, it shined with a terrifying radiance that rushed into the sky like an eruption and lighting up the sky. The energy shaking everything in the skies above and earth below before he cleaved down, slicing through space itself. ''Magic Dragon Severing de.'' That resplendent light formed into a long de that began shaking the skies, hacking through everything in its path. The elements of the world couldn''t stop its descent as it made its way to Jorgunmandr. Roar! Suddenly, a divine aura erupted! The water around it began to surge before it erupted into a torrent that shined with golden-ck energy that hacked upwards. It was releasing a terrifying amount of killing intent that could shake the elements around as they pierce forward towards the de. In the next instant, they shed with others and shook the area around! Cracks were being formed as these attacks released a terrifying noise before their wisps scattered around. Jorgunmandr''s whole figure erupted with fluctuations like a sea, divine radiance even more so immediately submerging the sea below. It shot straight towards Tang Wulin; it figured turning into a golden-ck stream of light that pierced forward like a spear. Tang Wulin simply had clenched his fist that shined with power before he punched out, his fist descending. They shed once again! With a great line that exploded around them and blinded everything around. It was terrifying to the extreme, making one''s soul tremble! The people inside of the pce were truly lucky as if it wasn''t for the golden sphere that was formed around them. They would have been swept and sted away from these two figures shing. A testament to the power of the Fairy Sphere, a skill Tang Wulin was able to use from the faith of all of the sea beasts in the ocean. The two sides were shing, the destructive force was too great, difficult for one person topletely defend against everything! When the light scattered, Tang Wulin and Jorgunmandr were still confronting each other, their aura shaking the sky above. Yet bits of blood was leaking from Jorgunmandr as it felt Tang Wulin Energy bypassing its defense and injuring it. It was internally shocked but now it could finally understand why it felt such instinctive and unrestrained fear towards him. This figure in front of it has the power to injure and maybe even kills it! Roar! The wound was instantly closed the next second, as its aura became even more brilliant, changing the color of the sky to the color golden-blue. It was terrifying and dazzling, as the skies were no longer dark but colorful and filled with life. "You can do better than this, little snake." Tang Wulin erupted with power, drowning out the skydome and showering the skies with a rain of light. He struck out with his fist, sting towards Jorgunmanr who swiftly evaded the attack by moving outwards. Then streams of water dragons appeared all round it before they pierced towards Tang Wulin, copsing the area around them. Tang Wulin didn''t move to evade as he hacked down with a fist, not towards the streams of dragons but Jorgunmandr to its surprise. Yet to its shock and disbelief, not only did those attacks not do anything but were nullified as the fist came crashing down. Instantly, the power of the sea and divinity swirled about, blocking the fist for one second before it forcibly broke through. The fist continued smashing forward as if nothing could stop it! Jorgunmandr felt the fist smashed into its face, shattering its scales and making it bleed. But before it was sent flying, its tail made contact with Tang Wulin''s side, slicing through his scales and making blood gush from him. Jorgunmandr''s body broke through the water below, making the water rise and ssh all around with blood leaking. ''Is a divine sense really that terrifying?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he knew Jorgunmandr shouldn''t have been able to counter and yet it still did. But this thought didn''t stop him from inhaling. A terrifying amount of energy began to swirl around Tang Wulin, forming a maelstrom in front of him as he continued inhaling. Before he released it below, the beam of energy descended like a shooting star, unstoppable and world-shaking. As the beam of light was approaching the seas, the water began twisting and spinning, forming a bottomless abyss. To the slight surprise of Tang Wulin, the enormous spinning waves began rising, forming a tornado of water. The water tornado began vibrating, spinning rapidly before it hacked up towards the beam of light. The wisp of energy and water scattered around the raging seas as these two attacks collided. Jorgunmandr resurfaced from the water, ring at Tang Wulin with hatred, causing the sea to be even more violent. Tang Wulin roared as his entire body had countless streaks of energy begin winding behind him before he hacked down with his wings. The countless streaks of energy began descending downwards, illuminating the skies above and shooting down like stars. There were too many to count, all of them interweaving through the sky and filling it all up. It wasn''t wrong to say that it was as if the apocalypse was happening as these streaks of energy hack down. Jorgunmandr let out a roar as a wave of ck mist began emerging from its body. The mist was swirling around it, shaking the area around it as if it was going to destroy everything. Jogunmand began moving upwards towards the countless streaks of light, with dark mist all around it, giving off a terrifying pressure. It was as if Jorgunmandr was the sky itself, overlooking everything below as it crashed into the streaks of energy and disperse them all. It ascended into the sky like a flying carp, suppressing everything around it and breaking through all obstacles. Space around it began to break apart from how terrifying the mist swirling around it was and how otherworldly it was. Tang Wulin''s whole body illuminated the sky as it began to be covered with a blue aura before he rushed towards Jorgunmandr. Each wisp that scattered off it, began breaking apart space around it. Within the next instant, they both reached and hit each other with full force! The sky began to cave in, the water below them rose into the heavens, with the clouds from above being sted away. As for the whirlpool that was swirling around both of these two titans, they began to be pushed back. It truly was a battle between beings who have reached and surpassed the peak! The two smashed together, Tang Wulin fist struck out piercing towards the head of Jorgunmandr who swiftly evaded the attack. Then it hacks out with its tail, cutting through the area like a whip before it reaches Tang Wulin whose eyes shed with a dangerous light. Tang Wulin didn''t make any movement to evade the tail. Leading it to smash into his side but his arms did grab on to tail as it made contact. Jormungandr''s eyes slightly widened when it felt its danger sense going off but it was toote as Tang Wulin struck it. A right hook into its face caused it to stagger back before Tang Wulin delivered a right reverse punch that twisted its head. He continued with these punches, as he started raining them down, treating Jorgunmandr as a punching bag. Each of his punches was delivered with his Dragon yer Art covering it, making the damage even worse for the serpent. Jorgunmandr released a roar as a wave of divine energy erupted from its body before it shot out with its head. Tang Wulin was caught off guard, but his instinct allowed him to react in time, smashing his fist towards the iing head. But the serpent disyed its flexibility as it swiftly coiled around Tang Wulin fist before its head smashed into his chest. As Tang Wulin staggered a bit, Jorgunmandr moved its head before biting into the side of Tang Wulin''s neck. While moving its body to coil around him, and using its free serpentine tail to smash into his side. Its entire body was a weapon, and it coiled around Tang Wulin wildly attacking and using all of its parts as a weapon. Tang Wulin had released a roar before he grabbed the serpent heads and forcibly pulled it off his body before throwing it away. Yet as if it was expecting this, Jorgunmandr tail pierced forward, aiming to puncture through Tang Wulin side as it smashed forward. Yet Tang Wuli swiftly reacted with a fist that smashed the tail away before he released another beam of energy. Jorgunmandr quickly moves out of the way before releasing a draconic cry that rang through the area. Its eyes glowed with a terrifying light as the whirlpool around them began trembling. Then countless streams of water began shooting out from the whirlpool moving towards Jorgunmandr. A terrifying light began to coil around these ten thousand streaks of water, every single one resembling a shooting star. Brilliant divine radiance shone, making the surrounding space split apart and the elements of the world tremble. These ten thousand streaks of divine water grew as their lengths began reaching over ten meters before they hacked forward. Jorgunmandr brandished its tail, as the streams of divine water reached it before it swept out and smashed forward like crashing stars. Tang Wulin watched as a tail and over tens of thousands of streams of water flew out, sweeping towards him. He could feel his instincts screaming at the terrifying properties of the divine energy around the water and the tail. He released a roar that tore through the air, sky resonating around him before his body lit up and a fist struck out. ''Magic Dragon Apocalypse Fang.'' Tang Wulin''s fist of raw power was matchless, a fist that wished to suppress and devour everything in the world, shattering the space before it. One could see his ck-blue fist was zing raw soul power pervading outwards, illuminating the sky like aet. In the next instant, the fist and the tail that was surrounded by a stream of divine water shed! The energy that scattered from their shes fell into the sea below causing gigantic explosions and deep pits to form. In the next instant, the two of them rushed at each other, using their body as lethal weapons! The two of them shed, instantly exchanging a thousand attacks, shing like sparks. Both of their blood and divine energy overflowed into the sky, scattering the clouds above. From the distance, it was as if two gigantic suns were shing with others, trying to overpower and dominate the other. But both of their overflowing lights were terrifying, causing a great life and death battle to happen. Each collision releasing dazzling light that shone bright, illuminating the skies and seas in an expanse of brilliance. Tang Wulin released a roar as a stream of energy erupted from his mouth. The blue-ck stream of energy surged, piercing through the skies and shattering space. Jorgunmandr roared out as multiple tornadoes made out of water rose under and behind it before they hacked towards Tang Wulin. As the beam and water tornados shed, shaking the sky, Tang Wulin fist and Jormungandr tail struck out. They shed once again, shaking the sky even more and causing cracks to appear. Fist and tail collided, head and tail smashed into each other, blood sshed out. Around these two''s surroundings, great cracks appeared in the sea, splitting it apart as the water rose even more. The whirlpool around them began rotating even faster as if it was reacting to their battle as both of their aura rose even more. Tang Wulin tailedshed out against Jorgunmandr who rapidly used the water elements around it to dy the attack. Then it pierces out its tail, aiming for Tang Wulin chest, but it was swiftly smashed away from a backhand before he struck out with his other. They exchange a thousand moves with each other once again. They were reverberating through the world and resonating with the ne. Tang Wulin rushed in front of Jorgunmandr, with his fist smashing down as an overflowing radiance covered it. Jorgunmandr counted with its tail, these two beings fist and tail collided causing an endless light to explode around them. The sky once again began to rumble and trembled. The two exchanged fists and tail, techniques, and all types of attack as they used one more powerful than the other. Each trying to overpower the other having no regard for their surrounding area and how this will affect the world. The shockwave from their sh was reverberating through the seas, no longer was it calm even from a distance. Forget about the people below, a battle like this could be felt from over a thousand kilometers away, with everyone wondering just what is happening. Jorgunmandr released a roar as it spat out a continuous stream of venom, melting space as it moved towards Tang Wulin. The venom gave off a terrifying feeling as if even the slightest contact would be the destruction of one body and soul. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly narrowed as he could tell that this attack was truly terrifying, even if one was able to withstand the impact. As the venom would continue to hurt and damage its victim, with it being able to ignore one''s durability. Against any opponent, Jorgunmandr venom would be a sure kill technique but against Tang Wulin, it was nothing more than an annoyance. Tang Wulin rushed towards Jorgunmandr, his whole figure erupting with a dazzling light, and as the energy began to swirl around him. Jorgunmandr was surprised he would do such a thing but then it felt its danger sense go off but it was toote. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shakes The Earth.'' Instantly, sixteen fierce dragons had appeared next to Tang Wulin before they rushed forward, releasing an earth-shaking roar. As the venom reached Tang Wulin, to the shock of Jorgunmandr, he instantly vanished. ''Time Magic: Compression.'' As if he wasn''t there in the first ce, it was then it felt its divine sense warn him. But it was toote as Tang Wulin appeared above him. Tang Wulin hacked down with his tail that was erupting with power, as the sixteen heavenly dragons smashed down. Jorgunmandr''s body began giving off a dark light as it got ready to move away. But it felt itself stagger as a wave of energy swept through. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Swings it Tail.'' Jorgunmandr could do nothing as the tail crashed down on his head, causing blood to flow from his head. Then the sixteen dragons crashed into, biting and smashing their head into its body, knocking him down before exploding. The explosion stirred up a tremendous wind as even more blood fell into the sea before Tang Wulin began to inhale. ''Magic Dragon Roar.'' A beam of light pierced through the sky towards Jorgunmandr before it engulfed its body, with another explosion ringing out. Chapter 272: Battle Aganist Jorgunmandar (2) Chapter 272: Battle Aganist Jorgunmandar (2) As the light of the explosion from his beam began to die down, Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he felt a surge of energy below. The cloud of smoke was blown away as a streak of light shot out, immediately hacking towards Tang Wulin. Jormungandr tails pierced over upwards! The head of a dragon was coiling around its tail, as its aura was phasing through space, directly hacking over. The tail arrived, heaven and earth were being called upon, the sky is clouded by a dark-blue mist. With only roars of a dragon being heard, as it swam through the heavens. Tang Wulin fist was already punching out, as soon as he sensed the surge of energy below before. His fist shone, bing blue, asionally disying wisp of other colors as if he was fusing other power on top of his own. In the next instant, a massive collision between two god-level techniques rang through the sky once again. In the next moment, the sky lost its color, the waves below froze, heaven and earth losing color. Deafening sounds rang through the air, as the roars of dragons shook the skies and earth. Lightning interweaved with each other as they hacked down randomly, countless tornadoes were appearing. The waves of the sea were raging, with all of the sea soul beasts cowering at the depths, not daring to even lookup. In fear of being noticed by those divine beings above, as just the shockwave from their sh was extremely terrifying. A serpent rushed forward with the raging sea around, tearing at the ck dragon who roared out with its fist flying out. Their fight became incredibly fierce and vicious, a silvery scale dropped from the sky with blood sshing around. A dragon roar rang out, its ck scales were crack and broken. Their battle intent overflowing, with it being able to suppress all below. Light surged between the two, energy scattering around and puncturing the sky. The natural element in the world was being suppressed by these two beings. Tang Wulin rushing over, fist descending like a fallen star, magical force roiling and surging, smashing through everything. Jorgunmandr roared as its body shined as it began releasing a brilliant light before its massive tail swept forward. Dark-blue clouds instantly form above them, with rain rolling down harshly as lighting sh down erratically. The power of heaven and earth was being utilized, Jorgunmandr was bing one with the cosmic truth of the universe. Moreover, it was even more powerful than all of its previous attacksbine, a testament to the power of a God. As they had full control over the heavens themselves, being able to call and amplify their power through it. Bang! This was a great world shocking confrontation. Tang Wulin fist and the serpent''s tail shed. Endless radiance surged, blowing away and cutting apart the skies! The streaks of lightning hacking down increased, even more, more tornadoes were being stirred up and formed. With rain falling from the damaged sky, a testament to Jorgunmandr power over the heavens. Tang Wulin and Jorgunmandr continue exchanging moves, blow for blow, a technique for technique, each trying to finish this fight instantly. The area at for their sh was continually being caved in, with only their will suppressing it from copsing. A wisp of energy flowed out between the two, drowning out everything. They were tearing apart space before repairing it back together, a phenomenon that left everyone in shock. The shockwave was blowing away everything around them. Creating cracks into the void and dispersing everything that came close to them. These cracks were able to extend to the swirling whirlpool that was still surrounding Jorgunmandr and Tang Wulin. sting pieces of it away before the whirlpool swiftly reforms, producing a constant cycle every time a collision happens. Tang Wulin and Jorgunmandr continue shing, exchanging over a dozen moves, each that was strong enough to kill. Tang Wulin rushed forward, both of his wings sweeping forward, surging with a dazzling radiance that lit up the whole sky. ''Magic Dragon Wings.'' ''Apocalypse King Dragon Soar.'' He turned into a streak of energy with two giants expanding next to him as they hack down, cleaving through the sky. Jorgunmandr only snarled before it released a dazzling and brilliant light as torrents of water began to form. They were alling from the surging whirlpool that was rotating around them, with the steam of water shining beautifully. Jorgunmandr soared forward, graceful and elegant, yet carrying a tyrannical presence and might to it as it charged forward. Shooting forward like a jet stream, instantly reaching Tang Wulin and meeting his wings head-on. Bang! Between these two attacks, space caved in. The sky almost copsed, heaven and earth shining brilliantly. The storms above increased in intensity, lightning shed down even more with different colors appearing above now. As their attack hit, they swiftly separated. Before dashing forward once again, Jorgunmandr unleashes a myriad of techniques and attacks before damaging Tang Wulin with its body. While Tang Wulin was sending out countless attacks in turn, while smashing its body apart. Two unmatched creatures were fighting each other viciously, causing earth-shaking phenomenons to happen but not caring in the slightest. Tang Wulin fist tore through the void, as it smashed down on Jorgunmandr who swiftly evaded the attack before piercing out with its tail. Tang Wulin backhand the tail away before, hacking out with his tail causing Jorgunmandr to evade once again. The serpent then shot forward to Tang Wulin, using its terrifying speed to its advantage, swiftly crashed into his chest. Yet to its surprise, Tang Wulin didn''t get pushed back but only withstand the blow before smashing down with a fist. Jorgunmandr was sent flying a few meters away with blood leaking out from its mouth. But how could he allow the serpent off so easy? Tang Wulin figure vanished before appearing below Jorgunmandr and then hacking upwards with his fist again. Knocking Jorgunmandr back again with scales being broken and blood sshing out once again. Jorgunmandr released a roar as it swiftly summoned waves of divine water to defend itself but it was all for naught. Tang Wulin smashed apart the waves of water before crashing into the serpent and once again sending it flying. Tang Wulin rosed his right arm before using it to directly hack over causing the skies to Immediately erupt. Everything around the area from the waves, clouds, and even the rocks deep in the sea began to shake. As Tang Wulin''s right arm began erupting with a terrifying amount of energy that began to shake everything around. A single-arm was shing down, cutting apart space and surging like a tidal wave. The dark blue clouds that were rumbling above them began to split apart as Tang Wulin''s arm descended upon Jormungandr. The terrifying energy that Tang Wulin poured out in torrents, was shining like the sun and terrifying like the apocalypse. It was bright enough to blind anyone who looked at it and terrifying enough to make them shiver. Jorgunmandr''s eyes widened a bit as it shivered inwardly, knowing it couldn''t afford to get hit by an attack like that. It swiftly began to call upon all of the water around it causing the swirling whirlpool to begin moving towards while the sea below rose. If one was to look at this from above, they would see a massive maelstrom forming under Jorgunmandr as the sea rose. It was erupting with the power of the heavens, spinning and rotating, moving as like an endless abyss that wanted to consume everything. Itbines this with its power over heaven and earth, making the power rise sharply as the storm passes by its body. When the arm and maelstrom collided, the sky looked like it was about to copse once again. The sky was once again blinded as a wisp of energy being scattered all around and shattering anything itnded on. Divine and magic energy were pervading the air. The skies were covered densely in cracks, the scene terrifying to the extreme but they were slowly being reformed. This was a contest of strength being two unmatched existence. This strike continued shaking the sky until the attacks began dying down. But it was then Jorgunmandr made its next move, as its body erupted with extreme divine light. As it was about this time, the massive whirlpool finally reached it, engulfing its body before connecting to the rest of the sea. The mighty waves below the skies were flowing like streams, continuously converging, flowing around as the maelstrom continued to grow. In the next instant, Jorgunmandr released an earth-shaking roar before the maelstrom began to hack upwards. The maelstrom seems endless, hacking upwards like a boundless abyss, wishing to devour the ck dragon from above. Everything around was losing its color as if this attack was going to suppress even the colors in the surrounding area. But something strange began happening, to the confusion and slight shock of Jorgunmandr. Flowing streams of light began to flow up from all around, from the sea, the waves, and even from itself. They all began moving towards the skies as if they were being called upon by the heavens themselves or by someone. It was then, a piercing light appeared from above, shining brilliantly and dazzling. The shape was simr to that of a gilded cross, that stretched across the whole horizon before it started twisting. ''Magic Dragon Secret Art: Heaven Piercer.'' Tang Wulin began absorbing everything below him, empowering and amplifying his attack as he ns to fully end this. Jorgunmandr felt a terrifying amount of danger and knew it couldn''t dy causing it to increase the pace of the maelstrom ascension. As the maelstrom reached Tang Wulin, the scene seemed to have frozen before a strange scene happened. As if the whole world was flipped, Tang Wulin was below the skies, while Jorgunmandr was in the sky but their attacks still aimed at each other. Jorgunmandr didn''t have time to think about what happened as it saw Tang Wulin release a roar before a piercing light sted out. As these two attacks collided, everything seems to have frozen for one second before the piercing moved. It was as if Heaven and earth were pierced through, the piercing light broke through the raging maelstrom before engulfing Jorgunmandr figure. Yet this wasn''t the end, as the light broke through the atmosphere, piercing into space and past the moon. It took a while before the light fades away, with a massive figure gradually falling from the ground, its whole body broken and burned. This was no one other than Jorgunmandr, whose body descended from the heavens, like the broken god it was. Tang Wulin released an ear-splitting roar as he saw Jorgunmandrnding on a barren Ind that surprisingly wasn''t destroyed from their sh. Or maybe the right word would be, thend was formed from their sh. The ck dragon body began to glow before turning into glittering specks of blue lights as it moved towards the barren Ind. As it reached the ind, he was no longer a dragon but a human figure as hended on the ind, with Jormungand body in front. "And that''s the final one." Muttered Tang Wulin as he moved towards Jorgunmandr, intending to swallow its soul. As unless one absorbed a god''s soul, it wouldn''t die and would simply heal itself back up at a terrifying pace. As he got near to the body, his sense screamed at him to move but it was toote. As a streak of grey light shed by, piercing through and blowing Tang Wulin whole chest out, destroying all of his hearts. Tang Wulin eyes widened but as he felt himself falling back, with all of his organs and heart being instantly destroyed. Chapter 273: Grey Mist Chapter 273: Grey Mist Tang Wulin was close to hitting the ground with his whole right side obliterated with even his soul being crushed. Golden blood flowed like a river out of his body as it sshed through the air before his figure then froze. Then it began to blur before Tang Wulin reappeared above, standing on the ground with no injuries done to him. As if the destruction of his heart and organs, alongside his soul was nothing more than an illusion, ''Time Magic: BackTrack.'' "An interesting ability you have there." An indifferent voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes ahead of him. As right in front of him where the body of Jorgunmandrid lying dead, a swirl of pale mist began to appear out of its body. It began seeping out of its body before converging and forming a spiral of grey mist above Tang Wulin before a figure appeared. The figure seemed humanoid at the very least but that was far as Tang Wulin couldpare it to a human. As the figure whole body was made out of the mist; its eyes were brilliant white with two horns atop its head. The grey figurended on the head of Jorgunmandr, not caring it was standing on a god. As it kept its eyes on Tang Wulin, it began opening its mouth, ready to speak. But as the figure opened its mouth, Tang Wulin''s figure blurred before he appeared right in front of the figure, his fist shining brilliantly. The fist came crashing down. "How impatient." Grey figure only shook its head before thrusting out its hand towards Tang Wulin, the light around distorting space. Fist and palm shed! A thunderous sound rang out as a tremendous shockwave sted out from the point of impact while creating dull cracks on the ind. Tang Wulin''s eyes shed as his fist blurred before he grabbed on to the grey figure arm, to its slight shock. ''Could this be what he was aiming for? Why his attack from before felt off.'' Yet the grey figure wasn''t given any more time to speak as Tang Wulin began inhaling. As he inhales, streams of light from all around them begin to appear from the nts, grass, and even the dead body of Jorgunmandr itself. ''This!'' The figure slightly trembled as it felt a wisp of energy leaving it with all of it being swallowed by Tang Wulin. After thest wisp of energy had gone into Tang Wulin mouth, he instantlyshed out with a kick that shined with terrifying power. The grey figure swiftly hacks down with his arm, releasing a sharp grey light that seems to slice through everything. As these two attacks shed with an even bigger thunderous noise, Tang Wulin smashed down his fist as he drove the figure arm away. The figure swiftly replies with another palm strike, but Tang Wulin opens his mouth, once again inhaling. The grey figure felt its body stagger as streams of grey mist began to be sucked up into Tang Wulin''s body. This gave Tang Wulin enough time for his fist to appear in front of the figure face, yet the figure didn''t show worry. As its eyes glowed with a terrifying light before Tang Wulin felt his body stop as he felt a w piercing through his body. A w that came from the body of the grey figure, as its stomach was rotating like a rift, allowing the w to appear. Yet the light in Tang Wulin''s eyes only got brighter and fiercer as his figure once again blurred and twisted before appearing a bit away from the w. ''Time Magic: BackTrack.'' ''Time Magic: Compression.'' ''Time Magic: Red Zone.'' ''Time Magic: eleration.'' Tang Wulin''s figure began to turn blurry once again before he appeared right in front of the grey figure. The grey figure eyes slightly narrowed as it felt something was off with Tang Wulin, no it was more like something was off with it. But it didn''t have much time to think about this as Tang Wulin a light appeared in Tang Wulin hands before he thrust out. A streak of light shined brightly before it pierced through the head of the grey figure, causing the w to vanish. "So you have that much power over time, interesting. So more things are interesting about you than your past and future."Said the grey figure, not minding the golden trident pierced through its head. "What are you?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he knew the Sea God Trident should havepletely obliterated the grey figure. Yet instead of that happening, the grey figure was able to somehow stay intact and have enough strength to keep talking to him. "Who knows, but that is beside the point. To think you would use the power of time to rewind your death. With that power still working even after your heart, soul and organs were destroyed." The Grey figure said as it moved its hands to its chin, staring at Tang Wulin deep in thought. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as eight rings appeared behind him, shining brilliantly as multi-colored vines shot out towards the grey figure. Yet to his surprise, they simply pass through the grey figure causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows in confusion and caution. "Don''t worry, he can''t try anything more. As it seems its time is up." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to inwardly nod. As he was nodding to Yggdrasil, the grey figure let out a sigh as before ncing at its fading hand and then back to Tang Wulin. "It was fun ying with you boy, let''s do this again soon." "I am killing you next time." "Hahaha, it has been a very long time since I have heard those words again." The gray figure let out a hollow chuckle before it vanished from the view of Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin''s eyes were still on the ce where the grey figure was standing, while slightly clenching the trident in his hand. "That was a close one." Zeref''s voice rang out as he and everyone else appeared around Tang Wulin with their eyes narrowed. "Daddy!" Screamed Leviathan as his body moved to wrap around Tang Wulin, his head nuzzling Wulin neck with worry in his eyes. "Human! You need to take care of yourself better!"Shouted Tao Tie but contrary to her words, she was looking at him worriedly while moving in front of him. As if she was trying to defend him or making herself a shield in front of him if something else triesing. Sleipnir let out a faintugh as she observed them but her eyes were still worried as she moved close to Tang Wulin. They all sensed and saw Wulin''s chest being blown to pieces with his body falling. It was only through Tang Wulin instincts activating his Time Magic, that he was able to rewind the damage before it was toote. This was a testament to how insane Tang Wulin instincts have be, the one thing that saved his life from certain death. "He is dead." Said Tang Wulin as his eyes were still staring dead at the ce where the grey figure was. To say he was pissed that he almost died would be an understatement, that sense of cold filling his body and his soul fading away. The feeling of being unable to move his body to evade the attack even as his instincts screamed out to him. The speed of the w was just too fast, even faster than him in his Dragon Form. With the only reason, he knew the attack wasing because of his instincts screaming at him. But even with this, he still couldn''t react to both of that grey figure w attack. This was something he never wants to experience ever again. "Yggdrasil, how did you know his time was up?" Zeref questioned with a hand on his chin while gazing at the little women. "I knew because I can tell he doesn''te from this ne and was only using the energy of Jorgunmandr to keep himself stable," Yggdrasil said with a sigh causing Tang Wulin to nce at Jorgunmandr. "It came out of Jorgunmandr''s body, do you guys think it was being controlled? Or at the very least, influenced?" Yet none of them answered as it was something that they didn''t want to believe. As Jorgunmandr was a god, a being with a divine level of mind and soul. For something to be able to influence, let alone control it, just how terrifying would that be? Not only that but it was able to stay inside Jorgunmandr''s body, without any one of them noticing until it was toote. Not even Tang Wulin senses or Sleipnir''s ability of sensing life was able to pinpoint the creature inside of Jorgunmandr. "Since none of us were able to sense or get a wisp that the entity was inside. This may mean the entity is vastly stronger than Jorgunmandr and your Dragon God form." Zeref said after a bit of thinking. "That would make sense, although why would they go in such an indirect way to interfere?" Questioned Sleipnir with a tilt of her head but Zeref only shrugged his shoulder. "Who knows, maybe this was just a joke to them or maybe at the moment they can''t interfere with this ne." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to slightly narrow his eyes. ''Why did it feel familiar?'' Thought Tang Wulin as for some reason, he felt as if he had met or at the very least seen the entity before. Now that he thought about, it felt like he had sensed this entity multiple times before but he just can''t pinpoint where. He didn''t say anything to the others about his thought as he shifted his gaze to Jorgunmandr''s body that wasying there, its blood still leaking out. But its wounds were still recovering, although at a far slower rate than before, something that Tang Wulin and Zeref noted. "Could it be that the entity was helping that snake? Or maybe there is something else?" "Maybe, it would exin why it felt off when I was fighting it." Muttered Tang Wulin as he got close causing Zeref to raise a brow. "Off how?" "Well, you understand how deadly my magic is to all dragons and how terrifying it''s in its dragon form. But against Jorgunmandr, it felt like something was actively healing and strengthening it, allowing it to dish out more and withstand more. At first, I thought it was its divine energy but now..." "With the appearance of the grey figure, your thinking otherwise." Tang Wulin furrowed his brows as he walked towards Jorgunmandr''s body while Zeref only shrugs his shoulder. "The entity might have taken some of Jormungandr''s leftover energy to attack you and also appear here." Zeref said as an exnation for why but Tang Wulin only shrugs his shoulder before ripping Jorgunmandr open. Once he found its soul, he began to devour it and within seconds. After he had absorbed its soul, the earth under Jormungand began to tremble. As vines began to break through the soil before wrapping around Jorgunmandr and gradually bringing its body underground. After a few seconds, the body of Jorgunmandr could no longer be seen with only Tang Wulin being the only one on the Ind. Thest cmity was truly dead and absorbed by Tang Wulin. The world would no longer be threatened by these god-level beasts, any more. Chapter 274: Leaving the Ocean Chapter 274: Leaving the Ocean "Is it over?" Questioned Xie Xie as he began to struggle back up, after being pushed all around the hall from the shockwaves. It wasn''t merely him that was struggling up but everyone else that was sealed in the sea pce hall by the Golden Trident that was there before. "Don''t ask such a foolish question." Yue Zhengyu said as he got up from the ground with Dai Yun''er in his arms. "Shut up you!" Shouted Xie Xie before ncing around to see that the splendid hall was still intact, even after that terrifying fight above. "Guys, please calm down." Said Xu Lizhi as he was finally up with his hand on his forehead. It didn''t take long for everyone to fully get back up on their feet, with all of them either holding something or someone. "It seems the sea pce was brought up to the surface of the ocean." Queen Marina said as she could see the visible rays of the sun bleeding into the hall. She wasn''t the only one who noticed this as the others could feel the sun enveloping them in its rays. Wu Siduo was the closest to where the Trident was after everyone was moving all over the room from the shockwaves. She moved to the broken window to see the remnants of the climactic battle, wondering if it was over as she and everyone didn''t feel anything. Plus the golden trident was no longer there defending the castle, vanishing at some point, and taking the golden shield with it. "Wow." Wu Siduo muttered wide eyes as she stared through the shattered ss. That ce waspletely ruined. There were visible cracks in the sky, spatial energy surging out, pieces of the sky were falling bit by bit. The ocean was raging fiercely, mighty waves sweeping high above before sshing down. Yet this did nothing to conceal the deformed battlefield, with there being craters and cracks in the ocean. Astonishingly there were no clouds above, in fact, the whole sky was clear as if it was blown away by someone or something. "As expected of a God Level battle." Zang Xin came beside Wu Siduo as he said this with his eyes moving all around the battlefield. He had his spiritual sense spreading out and capturing the whole scene, as his reserve was able to recover during that heated battle. While he couldn''t cover a vast distance at the moment, his senses were still good enough to see a good bit far away. And what he was able to sense was not pleasing at all. "The Sea Soul Beasts are restless." Said Zang Xin with a faint frown causing a sigh to ring from behind him. "It should be expected, unlike us, they weren''t protected by the Sea God light." Queen Marina came behind Zang Xin and Wu Siduo as she said this. Behind her was everyone else, as they approached to see the damage that was caused between Jorgunmandr and Tang Wulin. As most of the people were looking around, Queen Marina continued speaking out loud. "From what I can perceive through in the sea, most of the Soul Sea beasts were turned to a blood mist from the shockwave. While the others were either injured or were hiding down below, too scared to look up." "So the effect even reached that far." Muttered Liu Yuxin with a sigh as she couldn''t imagine how terrifying it was for those without any protection. "Yes it did, but things aren''t as straightforward as that, as things are now different." "Different how?" Questioned Wu Zhankong as he felt something ominous about Queen Marina''s words. "Even though the fight has seemed to have ended, the aftermath can still be felt through the sea, causing it to rage below. At the moment, all of the sea spirit beasts are affected, driving them to rage also. Right now, it''s not wrong to say that the sea around here has be feral, maybe even the whole ocean has."Said Queen Marina causing most of the people around expressions to change. "Wait a minute, doesn''t this mean it will be too dangerous around here! Can''t you do anything?"Questioned Xie Xie as he moved his gaze to the queen. "I can, but it will take awhile before I can calm down this area and the sea soul beast below." Said, Queen Marina but her words still didn''t calm Xie Xie one bit. "How long is a while?" "Months maybe, it might even go to a year depending on how far the effect is." Said Queen Marina with a sigh causing Xie Xie to frown even more. "Things will be very bad then. We may have to close down this area of the sea or maybe the whole sea if things are that bad."Said Zang Xin with a perplexed frown. "Wait! What about the Tang Sect submarine? Do you guys think it''s still okay?"Questioned Xie Xie after recalling how they got here. His words caused all of the human''s expressions around to turn grim, as none of them knew the exact state of the submarine. Not only were they worried about the people inside of the submarine but also the sub itself as it''s an important technology of the Tang Sect. Time and money were put in this tech that not even the Federation was able to even begin to produce at such a high level. "We will help you find your submarine and anyone else that was inside of it." Queen Marina said with a faint smile causing Zang Xin to raise a brow. "You would go that far for us because of the alliance?" "Before, we would have. As you guys might have been able to provide us with help against Jorgunmandr but that isn''t the only reason now." "Isn''t the reason now? Wait doesn''t tell me it''s because of-" "Yes, that man, who is the child of the sea, the Prince of the ocean, and the son of the Sea God. It''s because of him that we have gone so far, for you all."Said Queen Marina as her eyes glowed with vivid reverence. The words of Marina caused the mermen around to shiver as they too understood just how important Tang Wulin was. As his appearance may be a sign of the Sea God sending his son down to save them from the threat of Jorgunmandr. Naturally, many things had them confused, such as why didn''t Sea God himself interfere and deal with the snake himself. Or why he has been so absent from them for the past thousands of years, to the point they haven''t felt his breath in so long. While the mermen were thinking this, the humans themselves were quiet as they considered the scene that happened in this hall. Or more specifically, Tang Wulin appeared in front of the hall as a streak of light before iming himself as the Son of the Sea God. It''s one thing for him to im himself as the son of a God but for that god to be the Sea God? Thest Sea God that was known to the Douluo world, was none other than Tang San himself! The founder of the Tang Sect and one of the original Seven Devils of Shrek. A person who was known as the greatest soul master in the Douluo history, a legend among legends. "And to think Wulin maybe his son." Muttered Zang Xin with a sigh causing everyone to have varying expressions. Yet as they were all thinking this, a streak of light burst through the sky, shining so bright that all could see it. Before it pierced over to the people in the hall and appeared in the middle of the hall. "Wulin!" "Big Brother!" They all shouted as they saw the figure of Tang Wulin appearing with the Sea God Trident in his hands, with a wisp of golden radiance. Tang Wulin nodded at them before squeezing the trident in his hand before hitting the ground with the but of the trident. As the but of the trident hit the ground of the hall, an unparalleled golden light was released, sweeping outwards. The sea around turned golden as the golden light rippled within and across the water. The raging seas that were ramping across the area were calming down from the golden light. Every single aquatic soul beast in the sea felt as though they had been purified spiritually. All of their negative emotions fading away, with the light caressing them and slightly healing them. The light affected the people inside the most, as all of the mermen felt themselves getting calmer as they were veiled in the light. They all felt as if the Sea God himself was here beside them, gazing at them with care and love, simr to that of a father. It was only after a while that the golden light began to fade with Tang Wulin walking towards everyone. "Alright, let''s go. You can tell me what happened on the way back."Said Tang Wulin as he didn''t feel like staying in the sea any longer. Partially because he wanted to hurry up and get back home, another part because the thirst for strength was roused inside. Recalling the fact he died twice was something that both annoyed and irritated Tang Wulin a lot. ''It''s bad enough I couldn''t even do anything or react to its attack.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he reached everyone. "So many questions we have for you but for now, is Jorgunmandr dead?" Questioned Zang Xin as he let out a sigh at how nonchnt Wulin was acting. Especially after revealing he is the son of the Sea God, Tang San! "It''s dead, all of the cmities at this moment are officially dead." Said Tang Wulin causing Zang Xin to let out a sigh of relief with the others being him letting out a smile. If someone told Zang Xin that the threat of the Cmities would be all taken care of in less than a year, he would have called them crazy. Had they told him, it would have taken care of someone who wasn''t even a Limit Douluo, he would have beat them up himself? As these beings were god, an existence that surpassed the limit. Yet not only were they killed in under a year but by a person who wasn''t even a Title Douluo let alone a Limit Douluo. ''Not only that but he is the son of a God. If before I thought it was a good chance he could do it, now I am confident he can establish the Divine Realm.'' Thought Zang Xin as a faint smile began to form on his face, while his thoughts began wandering. While this was going on, Queen Marina came up to Tang Wulin, with reverence in her eyes as she nced at the trident in his hand. Before then shifting her gaze at him and then bowing her head, while kneeling on the floor. It wasn''t just her but all of the mermen in the room. "To think our lord would send his son to help us. We are so indebted."Said Queen Marina causing everyone to blink their eyes while Tang Wulin only twitches his lips. ''Talk about overthinking things.'' Chapter 275: Journey Home Chapter 275: Journey Home ''Still, I can use this.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he stared at the sea beasts in front of him that was gazing at him in awe. "Right, I have a question." "Anything, child of the sea." Queen Marina stood up quickly, staring at Tang Wuli with a ready gaze, showcasing her urge to aid him. "Did Jorgunmandr talk to any of you, when it arrived here?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he wished to know just when that grey entity took control of it. Depending on what Jorgunmandr did, he may be able to get a clue. As from what he saw and recall, the cmities tend to avoid all types of interactions with all other creatures and stick with only themselves. Of course, there might be a chance that Jorgunmandr is a bit different,pared to the others, though. "The beast did talk to us through its divine sense, it imprinted to us an odd ritual. The ritual from what we noticed as we were doing, converted our faith, or at least belief into energy that it could absorb."Queen Marina said with a grim look on her face. This tad bit of information caused all of the humans to widen their eyes in surprise. As they all could understand the underlying implication and consequence of what Jorgunmandr was trying to do. Utilizing the faith and belief of the sea to elevate itself even higher! A god can increase their strength through the energy they gain from the faith and belief of the people in the world. Take the Sea God, for example, the faith of the aquatic soul beast and the humans that are intimate with the sea itself gives him strength. The more people or creatures that worship the Sea God, the greater the effect and benefit of the empowerment will be. "It told you guys this, the first time it arrived down here?" Questioned Tang Wulin with a calm face while inwardly he was a bit surprised. As this meant, Jorgunmandr''s strenght was stronger than it was when it first arrived here. "Yes, through telepathy, itmunicates with us and pressures us through its divine might. It was because of this that we had to set up the ritual at this pce and have all of the aquatic beasts around to help." "How long did it go on for?" "A few months at most, although the ritual was interpreted by one of the strongest aquatic sea beasts in the ocean. I am sure you humans and you, the son of the sea god, have heard about it, the Deep Sea Demonic Whale King."Said Queen Marina, causing everyone''s eyes to widen but none more than Tang Wulin. "Was this whale king close to a one million year cultivation or at the level of it?" Questioned Tang Wulin with his eyes narrowing. When he said those words, everyone but Gu Yue and Na''er widened their eyes in shock and disbelief. As the words of Tang Wulin were too shocking for them to properly process. "Yes, from what I could sense, this beast was more than just a normal aquatic sea beast. It felt simr to Jorgunmandr but just far less than what it was."Said Queen Marina with the mermen behind her nodding their head. Their shock became even more as with the words of Marina, below the ocean was a beast close to the god level. A beast that was at a one million year cultivation, an apex predator that could sweep through everything in the ocean and even the surface. One shouldn''t underestimate the strength of a beast of a one million year cultivation, as even with humanity soul technology. There is no guarantee that they could kill this beast, let alone defeat it. As from what they knew or heard so far, a beast at this level was no different than an earth-bound god. ''That would exin why it was considered dead.'' Thought Tang Wulin with an inward sigh, with Old Tang and Zeref agreeing. "Okay, that''s all I needed to know. If there is anything else, I need, will you be willing to follow mymand?" Questioned Tang Wulin a bit interested in the moment of conviction and faith to the missing Sea God. "Of course the son of the Sea God. We the aquatic beast will dly lend our help if you ever needed it and be under yourmand."Said Queen Marina as her eyes glowed with respect and conviction, Alongside her, the other mermen also nodded their heads with the sea general himself Aaron kneeling before Tang Wulin. "My trident is yours to use." Said the Sea General Aron causing Tang Wulin to sweep his gaze through them before nodding his head. "Alright, it''s about times we leave." "So soon! Can''t you stay a little? We haven''t been able to give you a warm wee or a proper celebration for defeating the Jorgunmandr." "No, it''s fine. We need to get back home and take care of a problem but if you do wish to speak to me, you can go to Ishgar. I will leave the coordinates, and you can either have one of the mermen, go there, and ask for me."Said Tang Wulin, causing Queen Marina''s eyes to glow as she nodded her head. "Thank you." Tang Wulin nodded his head before turning to the people behind him as he motioned them, it was time to leave. "Um, about that boss. We don''t know if the submarine is okay or not."Said Xie Xie with a chuckle causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "Yea, it seems the battle between you, and Jorgunmandr shook the whole sea. Were unsure if it caused the destruction of the submarine or if they were even able to escape."Said Zang Xin. "Hmm, let me see something." Said Tang Wulin as he closed his eyes before tapping the ground once again with the golden trident. In an instant, a golden light swept through the area before it began to die down and Tang Wulin opened his eyes. "Alright found them, let''s go." Said Tang Wulin as he began moving forward to the ocean in front. "Huh? That fast and easily!" "Yes, now let''s go." "Oh right,ing. Damn it boss why are you moving so fast!" # The Tang Sect submarine was, fortunately, able to hide in the deepest part of the sea, where the shockwave rang the weakest. This made it so the submarine only needed to take on the weakest wave of Tang Wulin and Jogunmandr shes. While the submarine was a bit damaged, it wasn''t to the point where they couldn''t go back to Star Luo and Douluo continent. In a sh, a month passed for the time it took for everyone in the submarine to reach back to the Douluo continent. It was thankfully smooth sailing as none of the aquatic beasts attacked them or bothered them during the way back. Most of this was thanks to the sea god trident in Tang Wulin''s hand. As the aura from it was both divine and had the breath of the Sea God. Not only that but it also helps him utilize his Sea God bloodline better, allowing him to give off the aura of the Sea God. While everyone had many questions, they wanted to ask Tang Wulin; they knew it was best to wait till they reached back home. As then, he wouldn''t need to exin it again, and also it would be far safer since they didn''t want anyone unnecessary to overhear. But this didn''t stop his friends from ncing at him asionally withplicated looks. Looks that Long Yeyue and Chen Xinjie noticed but they didn''t say anything from Zang Xin saying they will find outter. He did tell them that he would tell them more thingster but for now, it''s best to just wait. While they were a bit annoyed he didn''t tell them these things before, it wasn''t like they couldn''t understand why he didn''t. Plus they also felt there was something more to the reason why he didn''t tell them. The Qilin Douluo has been following around Tang Wulin and Na''er, helping them with anything they needed. If he wasn''t doing that, he would be looking through the window and be lost in thought. No one bothered him as it seems he needed the space when he wasn''t with the other two. As the submarine reached the dock, everyone left the submarine with there being a group of soul Master and Yun Ming waiting for them. It seemed that most of the people from the Spirit Pagoda and Federation went back to continue rebuilding their homes. Only some of the remaining members were behind, coordinating with Shrek to find out the Holy Spirit Cult whereabouts. While at the same time, improving the ever-increasing moods of the soul master and people in the world. "I am d you guys are back, safe and sound." Said Yali as her eyes shined when she saw that everyone was alright and uninjured. She even let out a smallugh as she saw her adorable daughter dashing towards her and hugging her tightly. "Mistress!" "Hehehe. Did you miss me that much, you silly girl." Yali words didn''t match with the smile on her face as she caressed Na''er cheek. "Hehehe of course, mistress," Na''er said with augh causing Yun Ming lips to twitch as he gave her nce. Naturally, Na''er also notices this causing her to let out a giggle before going to her teacher''s embrace. "Don''t worry master, I didn''t forget you too." Said Na''er causing Yali to let out augh as she saw Yun Ming let out a cough. "Right then, I assume everything went well?" Questioned Yun Ming as he moved his gaze through the group beforending on Tang Wulin. "And you didn''t cause too much damage." Yun Ming said with a bit of hope in his chest. Yet that home began to die down when he saw the awkward gazes and stances of the people around Tang Wulin. "What did you do?" Yun Ming felt a headacheing, knowing that the brat might have ignored his words and wreaked havoc in the Star Luo Country. ''Who am I kidding, he may have just destroyed it.'' Tang Wulin rolled his eyes, as he could more or less guess what Yun Ming was thinking but didn''t feel like correcting him. Additionally, it wasn''t like it was entirely wrong that he did wreak havoc. Just not in his usual and straightforward way. "Let''s go inside, you''re going to need a seat for this one." Said Zang Xin with a faint chuckle causing Yun Ming to move his gaze on him. "You don''t mean..." "No, he didn''t destroy the country but well...Let''s just go inside, we will tell you everything."Zang Xin said with a shake of his head before moving forward. As everyone walked forward, Yun Ming couldn''t help but wonder. ''Just what did they do overseas? Maybe I should have gone.'' Chapter 276: Back at Shrek Chapter 276: Back at Shrek At the center of the Sea God Ind was the Sea God Pavilion that was leaning to the side of a great tree. Usually, the Pavilion was empty or with at most little people, as it was a ce only for dire situations. Inside of this Pavilion were the Sea God Pavillion members, Chen Xinjie, Tang Wulin, and his friends. All of them were sitting or at least standing inside of this room, around the extensive wood table, staring at the person at the front. "So...Let me get this straight." Yun Ming had his hand on his temple, slowly massaging it as he began to go over what Zang Xin told him. "When you guys arrived on Star Luo Continent, you found that the Tang Sect base was raided with signs of sacrifice being made. Before you then got into contact with one of the officers who told you about the situation." "We did." "Then you all found out about the proper situation of Star Luo Continent. Which seems to be filled with corruption and slowly going down a dark path. With there being infighting since the Emperor was still in aa and so you all decided to devise a n to save it from copsing." "Yes." "This n was where you all would go inside the main pce and behead all of the evil soul masters, while the princess. Would proim herself as Emperor, taking the throne and in the end solving the present problem. Before subsequently forming an army to go and help push out the remaining Evil Soul Masters with the other sects help. And how did that go again?" "It went pretty well, we were able to drive most of them out. We don''t know if there are anymore as these guys are like pests." This time Dai Yun''er spoke up instead of Tang Wulin who has been answering Yun Ming so far. "I see...and this is everything that happened in Star Luo Continent?"Questioned Yun Ming before sighing when he saw all of them nodding their heads. "And you allowed them to do this?" Yun Ming nces at Long Yeyue with a questioning look but he only receives a charming smile from her. "It was the most straightforward and efficient way to go." Said Long Yeyue with her smile getting bigger causing Yun Ming lips to twitch and Yali to sigh. ''Elder Sister, you sure know how to hold a grudge.'' Thought Yali as her and everyone in the room was smart enough to know the true reason why she even allowed this n to happen. "Besides, everything works out fine." Said Long Yeyue, leaving Yun Ming lost for words and no way to reply. As in the end, she was right. They were not only able to infiltrate the Star Luo Empire sessfully but also turn the whole empire situation around. Getting revenge for the Tang Sect, cleaning out the Evil Soul Masters in the pce, and driving most of them out of the Empire. All in all, if Yun Ming looked at it from an objective point of view, then theypleted this task with flying colors. "I am sure you all understand the ramifications that would insure if anything went wrong right?" Yun Ming raised a brow causing Long Yeyue to let out an unconscious sigh as she slightly nodded her head. How could she or any one of them not know? If they messed up anywhere in the n, then at best this would have made the situation in the empire even worse. And at worst, cause the Star Luo Empire to dere war on the Douluo Continent, for causing a horrific massacre in their empire. War was thest thing Yun Ming and the others needed right now, especially with the Holy Spirit Cult and the Cmity wandering thesends. "Still, I am surprised it was so easy for you all to drive them out." The words of Zhou Shi lead most of the people in the room to nod their heads. The Star Luo Empire continuing infighting and negativity was the perfect ce for the Holy Spirit Cult to cultivate. A ce that rang through with a lot of the negativity, it wouldn''t be strange for them to defend it thoroughly. Yet from the words of Zang Xin and the others about how the battle went, it seems as if everything went smoothly. Too smoothly if they were to be honest, as if the cult itself wanted it to happen. Yun Ming nodded his head, he already came to the same conclusion as Zhou Shi. But that was it, he couldn''t think of a good reason why the Holy Spirit Cult would make it easy for them. The more he thinks about it, the more he finds it absurd. Most of the people in the room nodded their heads, while Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly narrowed but he didn''t say anything. "Alright, let''s continue." Said Yun Ming, causing Zang Xin to nod his head before continuing to speak. He told them about Tang Wulin finding a lead to Jorgunmandr before they went to go follow it. Then one thing led to another before they were split up when they went into the Sea Pce in the ocean. Where they all had to fight the sea soul beast before they were knocked out by the divine sense of Jorgunmandr. Then they all found themselves in the hall with the queen requesting an alliance against the Cmity. And then things went downhill as Jorgunmandr began to severely shake the sea as it moved towards them with the intent to eradicate them. But then Tang Wulin came in a sh of gold, holding on a golden trident in his hands. "And?" Zhen Hua questioned with a raised brow when he saw Zang Xining to a halt and ncing at Tang Wulin. "You might as well say it." Said Tang Wulin with a helpless shrug causing Zang Xin lips to twitch before he opened his mouth. "He said he was the son of the Sea God. Tang San his is Father."Said Zang Xin caused silence to ensue in the whole room as his words rang in their mind. The son of the Sea God. Every single person except the people who were at the battle turn their heads towards, their face filled with disbelief. Forget disbelief; they were shocked to the core, as this was simply unimaginable! Tang San became the Sea God, but it was 20,000 years ago! But Tang Wulin was saying he was the son of Tang San, how could they believe such a thing? Not only because of the time difference but also because of the fact they couldn''t sense the divine realm and lost contact with it. So just how could Tang Wulin be Tang San son? And how old was Tang Wulin for him to be his son, too! At the next moment, the sound of discussion also sounded. All around became messy. Everyone couldn''t help but talk with all of them directing their questions to Tang Wulin who had a stoic look on his face. The expressions of the Sea God Pavilion members were odd as they nced at Tang Wulin before their thoughts went to his parents. If Tang San was Wulin''s real father, then wouldn''t this mean that both Tang Ziran and Lang Yue would just be his adoptive parents? Yet at the same time, they started to feel things were making sense now. His abnormal, freakish, and miracle-like strength that surpassedmon sense. Tang Wulin being the son of a god would be able to exin this, especially if he was the son of Tang San. Tang Wulin let out a sigh when he saw the rapid number of questionsing at him but he didn''t feel like answering all of them. He outstretches his hand before a golden trident appears in his hand, giving off a dazzling and misty light. All of their eyes widened when they saw the beautiful and majestic trident in Tang Wulin''s hands before it widened even more. When Tang Wulin rose the trident and then it exploded with a gentle wave of glorious light. The light swept through the whole hall before moving outside and enveloping all of the lush grass and nts on the Sea God Ind. This caused all of them to shine brilliantly with a golden aura, bursting with vigor and life energy. Alongside this was the sea that turned golden for a few seconds before it returned with its original color. The tree deep within the Sea God Ind shook when it felt a familiar aura erupting down from it before something rang out through the valley. "...Tang San." The Golden Tree lit up as well, turning the whole Sea God Ind and its surroundings into a world of gold before it began to die down. Back in the Sea God Pavilion, everyone stared at the figure of Tang Wulin who was raising the trident in the air. They stared at the golden light around him, the trident marking on his forehead and the phantom figure behind him. A figure that looks oddly familiar to one of the statues in Shrek City. "...You really are Tang San, son."Said Yun Ming after a bit but his tone was filled with shock and disbelief. "Yes, I am. Now then quit your gawking." Said Tang Wulin as he dismisses the golden trident in his hand causing most of the people to blink their eyes. But even after the trident left, no one said anything as they were still taking in the things they saw and heard. "You can''t me them." Zeref''s voice rang out, but Tang Wulin disregarded him as he raised a brow at Yun Ming. "...How?" Yun Ming questioned while at the same time not understanding where he should start. He had so many questions and was sure everyone else had many other questions as well. For example, just how old was Tang Wulin if he was Tang San, son. One has to remember the time difference is 20,000 years! And not even just that, did he always know but just never told them? Or why is the Divine Realm lost? Or did he get here? There were too many questions all of them had and more was being formed as they stared at Tang Wulin. Even his friends didn''t know what to ask or where to begin, even though they are the most familiar with him. None of them could really say they knew all about Tang Wulin. "I guess that is a good ce to start. Alright let''s get this out of the way, yes I was born in the God Realm but I didn''t know I was."Said Tang Wulin causing everyone''s eyes to widen. As this was one of their earliest questions, just where was Tang Wulin born! The God Realm or the Mortal realm? And he didn''t know? How was that possible unless that meant he came to this world as a baby? "Now then, let''s start with how I learn all of this. When I was sent back in time, from a particr experience, I was able to make contact with Tang San and he told me everything." Chapter 277: Wulins Story Chapter 277: Wulins Story And he informed them not all but most of what he knew. From the meeting with Tang San in the past, finding out he was his son and that his siblings were the famous Huo Yuhao and Tang Wutong. Then brief them that there was trouble in the God Realm leading the two God-Kings to sacrifice themselves. Then as there was trouble going on, the Golden Dragon King broke out of his seal. As he was sealed in the divine realm after he appeared from the splitting of the Dragon God. Tang San and the other God-King were able to deal him with a fatal blow but the Golden Dragon King didn''t want to give up. So it ripped out its divine core out of its body before promptly sending it towards the core of the realm, where Tang Wulin was at. Tang Wulin told them the fundamental core of the Golden Dragon King went into his body, fusing with his nuclease. "Wait! Wait! Wait! Boss, are you saying, inside of you, his the core of a God? And a God-King at that?" Xie Xie''s whole body trembled as he stared at Tang Wulin in disbelief when he asked this. If he wasn''t shocked by the previous words of Tang Wulin before. Then he was shocked now from the fact his boss had a core of God inside him. Not just any god but a god that was able to force Tang San to retreat and needed the help of three other gods to kill. "Yes, the Golden Dragon King core is deep within me and I am slowly absorbing its power as I grow stronger." Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to widen their eyes even more. They were all reeling from the tale of there being a fight in the God Realm to two God-Kings sacrificing them to save the realm. But to hear that the Golden Dragon King was not only able to beat back Tang San himself but was a big enough threat. It needed the other god-kings to beat and that same being''s whole essence is inside Tang Wulin, being absorbed by him. Just what does this mean? Didn''t this mean Tang Wulin''s potential is even more terrifying than what they initially thought? ''So that''s how he got it.'' Thought Gu Yue with an inward sigh. It wouldn''t be wrong to say she and Na''er were always a bit curious about whether Tang Wulin was born with the Golden Dragon King Bloodline or not. Not only because it should be impossible as thest time the Golden Dragon King was seen, but it was also back in the Divine Realm. Where it was sealed by the gods themselves, while they were making their escape. The Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King bloodline wasn''t something that you could naturally be born with. Yet at the time, she had to ept the fact that Tang Wulin really was born with that bloodline and one that wasn''t weak at all. But she would have never thought he would have gained the full essence of the Golden Dragon King sealed inside of him. Not only that but the Golden Dragon King while he was sealed was able to improve himself up to the level of God-King. ''This would also exin why his bloodline was steadily getting stronger, as he has been gradually absorbing its essence.'' Thought Gu Yue before ncing at Na''er who was staring at Tang Wulin. "What''s wrong?" Whispered Gu Yue to Na''er who only blinked her eyes before ncing at her with a slight frown. "He tried blowing up, Wulin." Muttered Na''er with her fist slightly clenching causing Gu Yue to blink her eyes before sighing. "It''s not a surprise. He does represent our wild side." Gu Yue said as she put a hand on Na''er shoulder but Na''er only pursed her lips. "Still..." "Right, so those golden rings came from the Golden Dragon King...No wonder his suppression is so terrifying and above all of the other dragons."Muttered Zhou Shi before he let out a heartyugh causing the people around him to nce at him. "What''s so funny?" "I amughing at how great my disciple is! He truly makes all of yours look inferior!" "Shut up you fool!" Most of the people''s lips twitched as they saw themon bantering of Elder Cai and Zhou Shi. "Continuing." Said Tang Wulin as he continued the story, where his father ced eighteen seals on him. Before his sister, Tang Wutong gave him the golden dragon spear before his brother Huo Yuhao sent him to the Douluo ne. "His majesty Huo Yuhao really did be a God? So the rumors were true that ten thousand years ago he ascended to heaven. To think he would also be your brother and your sister would be that Wutong."Muttered Zang Xin with aplex expression. "Tang Wutong was the daughter of Tang San..." Yali said in surprise as she didn''t think another child of the famous Tang San would havee down here. Tang Wulin continues on with his promise to help his father, rebuilding the divine realm and moving to find him. "So the realm really was lost? Swept up by space and time turbulence andst time you talked with them, they just got out."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "He wasn''t able to tell much, but he told me they weren''t in the same gxy anymore at the very least." Said Tang Wulin, causing Yun Ming to nod his head before saying. "And you n to create a divine realm to find them?" "That''s the n." Said Tang Wulin. The people around didn''t what to say, as the creation of a Divine Realm wasn''t something one can say they n to do. As the steps, one needed to go through to achieve this are long and difficult. Before anything, you would need to break through the limit of this world and be a God to even start. No one in this world could confidently say they could break through the limit of the world, let alone build a new god realm. But the person in front of them wasn''t just anyone. This was a person who had been breaking the conventional norms since the day he got to Shrek. Not only that but he was the son of a God and not just any god but the Supreme God King of the God Realm, Tang San. "If it''s Wulin then." "Yea, I can see him doing it." Everyone began nodding their head as they all inwardly agree, that if it was this person. Then he had the potential and ability to create the divine realm. Not just because he was the son of a god and Tang San but because his actions have shown how much of a monster he was. Tang San and Huo Yuhao could be considered monsters among monsters throughout history. But Tang Wulin, they all had to agree inwardly, he could be considered King of all Monsters. "Alright let''s move on." Said Yun Ming as this was so much to take in but he at least wanted to hear everything before they do anything else. Tang Wulin told them while they were in the Sea Pce, the marking, his father left him acting up and transported him to the Sea God Trial. "You underwent the legendary Sea God Trial!" Shouted Xie Xie in shock. It wasn''t just him but most of the others as they stared at him, as all of them knew and understood the significance of the trial. After all, this was the same trial that allowed Tang San to ascend to be the Sea God of his generation. Such an event and ce was a wonder to everyone in the world, to the point many have tried to find it. Yet to this day, not one has found it or seems to havee to find it. "I took the trial, so I could gain control of the Sea God Trident, which took a while before I finished all of the trials." Said Tang Wulin. He then continued with his appearance in the halls, using the trident to convey the faith of the sea soul beast to form a barrier around the pce. Before then moving to fight Jorgurmundar and killing it. "You have a dragon form that can fight the cmities?" Questioned Yun Ming in disbelief alongside all of the others around him. "Only two of them, Jorgunmandr and Nidhogg. Nidhogg was the cmity I had to kill to get on my way home." "Why only those two? Is there a limitation on that form?"Questioned Wu Zhankong. "Not a limitation more of the fact it can''t bypass the protection of a full-blooded god being. But it can bypass the protection of the being that has the blood of a dragon inside." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yue and Na''er eyes to widen. "Why is that?" Questioned Gu Yue. "My Dragon form didn''te from my father or any inherence. It came from my yer art that you all are familiar with." Said Tang Wulin as he casually waves his hand, blue-ck energy ring around. "Your technique is able to create a beast like that?" Questioned Cheng Xinjie in disbelief, not understanding how such a technique like this could exist. "The beast was a side-effect of the technique; it wasn''t intended to happen." "Huh, why did it appear?" Tang Wulin sighed before telling them a summary version of how the Dragon yer Art was meant to y dragons. But the more the user uses the technique, the more changes will happen to their body before they too turn into a dragon. "Once you turn into this beast, you will go hysterical and start destroying anything and everyone around you. If it wasn''t because of my father''s seal, I probably would have destroyed everything."Lied Tang Wulin as he didn''t feel like answering a lot of questions. They were all silent as they couldn''t help but sigh at the technique. It makes sense why Tang Wulin never opts to teach anyone the technique, as the future consequences would be too much to handle. While Gu Yue and Na''er knew the true reason why he didn''t teach anyone else the technique but they didn''t say anything. "And so using this form, you killed Jorgunmandr." Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head and ending the story. Most of the people inside of the Pavilion were quiet, slowly processing everything they heard anding to terms with it. "Is that why you changed so much when you came back? Because your God bloodline awakens?" Yali questioned after she had recalled the changes in Tang Wulin. "Yes." Nodding her head, Yali fell silent again with Yun Ming holding her close, both of them getting lost in thought. "Since there are no more questions, what do you n to do now?" Questioned Tang Wulin to Yun Ming whose lips began to twitch. ''If you don''t want to answer any questions, just say it.'' "You mean our future actions?" "Yes." "Announces the death of the final cmity to the world. This should take the stress off them since to them there wouldn''t be any more danger." Yun Ming was causing everyone in the room to nod their heads. As even they had to admit, they also experienced the pressure of having even just one of the cmities around. "And then we will start hunting down the Holy Spirit Cult before eradicating them from this continent once again." Chapter 278: Formless Chapter 278: Formless "Oh? You n to hunt down them now?" "nning to focus most of our attention on them now. We did have people seeking them and following their trails but most of our attention was generally on the cmities."Said Yun Ming with the other Sea God Pavilion members nodding their head. While the Holy Spirit Cult was a threat to them, at the moment, they couldn''tpare to the unknown dangers of the cmities. Of course, this didn''t mean in time they couldn''t reach the cmities level of danger or surpass it. "Have you guys found out anything else about their organization?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Unfortunately no. We only have gotten bits and bits about their members andyout of the organization but nothing that important."Said Elder Cai causing Tang Wulin to nod his head before speaking. "I think I may have met one of their fractions back in Endless Mountain." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone''s eyes to widen. "What happened?" Questioned Yun Ming with his eyes narrowing, slightly eager to gain any information on them. Tang Wulin began telling of his encounter with the evil soul masters, their views on him, and how they wanted him to join them. "...They wanted you to join them?" Xie Xie''s voice rang out in disbelief with his not being the only one. As the others also questioned what he said either through their expression or them blurting it out. "They did." Said Tang Wulin. "Even though you are a part of Shrek and have been the one that has been killing the Cmities?" Questioned Zang Xin with a raised brow. Tang Wulin only shrugged his shoulders at the time, even though he was a bit confused about why they wanted him to join. "The way the women talked, it felt like she didn''t want to kill me or anyone like the other Evil Soul Masters but have us join her fraction." Said Tang Wulin. "Maybe she wanted to increase her fraction strength? Hmm, could there be infighting going on?"Questioned Long Yeyue but Tang Wulin only shrugged his shoulders. "Well, either way, we at least know some info about one of the fractions. Well, for now, we''re going to have coborated with the others to start the search for the cult.''''Said Yun Ming, causing the people inside to nod their heads. "What do you n to do?" Questioned Yun Ming with aplicated look at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin at the moment in his eyes could be considered an expert in the world even though he only had a Spirit Douluo cultivation. Not only that but with his Dragon Form, he can be considered unrivaled in this world, so he wasn''t worried about him that much. After all, the Holy Spirit Cult may try and destroy Tang Wulin in the foreseeing future as he is a threat to them. "Are you asking if I n to help with the Holy Spirit Cult?" "Yes, I am sure you''re not one to wait idly before a threat attacks you." Said Yun Ming as he knew that the Holy Spirit Cult would be gunning for Wulin. "Don''t worry, I n to get rid of those pests but first, I gotta do some errands." Said Tang Wulin, causing Yun Ming to raise a brow. "Those are?" "Don''t worry about it, just a bit of cleaning up and their future training." Said Tang Wulin as he nces at his friends who were on the side with a smile. Yet for some reason, most of them felt a shiver run their spines as they heard the words of Tang Wulin. This, of course, wasn''t missed by all of the top-level cultivators who noted their reactions causing all of them to be confused. # "I knew he didn''t count!" It was only after an hour that everyone was leaving the Sea God Pavilion, all with an understanding of what they needed to do. Tang Wulin and his group were walking away from the Pavilion, making their way back to the academy. At the moment, Yue Zhengyu had an enormous smile on his face after announcing those words and confusing everyone in their group. "You mean Wulin? Count for what?"Questioned Xu Lizhi who was walking behind Yue Zhengyu. "In our group when ites to talent and looks, he is tech, a god, so he doesn''t count. Which means I am still the most handsome and talented!"Yue Zhengyu said in front of everybody whileughing as they move forward. "Bullshit! Who is more talented and handsome!"Shouted Xie Xie as he red at Yue Zhengyu who only shook his head while sending Xie Xie a look of pity. "You poor clown, I know you aren''t as handsome and talented as me. But you don''t need to show your jealousy so much." "What!" Predictably, Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu got into their usual bickering which nobody mine as it made the mood even better. "You all might as well ask." Mutter Tang Wulin those around him, more specifically the people he was dating. "Alright, why didn''t you tell us you were the son of Tang San before? Why did we have to find out like that?` Questioned Mu Xi with a slight frown causing Tang Wulin to nce at her. "Would it change the way we interact or anything at all?" "No, not really but that isn''t the point." Said Mu Xi with a sigh causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "What is the point?" "What elder sis is trying to say is, it''s more of the fact that you didn''t tell us this. We had to find out like everyone else. Normally this wouldn''t affect us much, but this is about your family, more specifically your father."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a faint pout. "At the very least we are in an intimate rtionship, these are things that we would want to know. Of course, I understand it''s a secret but it just makes me feel... I dunno irritated?" Mu Xi let out a sigh. "Well, I wouldn''t say I minded it, to be honest. At the very least, it didn''t seem to change or say add anything else other than we know he has another family."Said Ye Xinn with a shrug causing Mu Xi to raise a brow. "Doesn''t bother you at all?" "Nope." "I agree with Xinn. I don''t see the point of getting or being bothered by it." Said Wu Siduo as she didn''t see the point of stressing over the information. Ultimately, Wulin was still Wulin in her eyes. "What about you guys?" Mu Xi shifted her gaze to Gu Yue and Na''er who only shrugged her shoulder while Na''er only smiled. "Doesn''t matter to us." Said Gu Yue with Na''er nodding along causing Mu Xi to let out a sigh as she held her head. ''These people.'' "You guys should have asked then." Tang Wulin''s voice and words rang through Mu Xi mind causing her to re at him. Na''er and Xu Xiaoyan only giggled as both knew that was simply how Wulin was, he wouldn''t say anything unless you ask him. "While I can''t promise I will be able to tell you everything, I do say I will answer anything you ask me." "So if we ask, you will tell?" Questioned Ye Xinn with a raised brow. "What I can, yes." Said Tang Wulin causing Ye Xinn to nod her head but she didn''t say anything else. It wasn''t just her but the other girls didn''t question him, even Mu Xi didn''t say anything and simply encircled her arms around his. With her still ring at him, as they walked. "Well, now that isn''t true, Zhengyu." Said Liu Yuxin with a mischievous smile on her face causing Yue Zhengyu to stop his bickering before ncing at her. "What do you mean?" "Well if we''re talking about talent, Na''er is the greatest out of all we wouldn''t she? Even more monstrous than Wulin."Said Liu Yuxin with her charming smile growing bigger as she saw Yue Zhengyu face turning slightly pale. "Well um, that maybe-" "And there is also Gue Yu and Wu Sido who can fight many levels above there. While you guys can also it, it can''t bepared to both of these now can it?" Yue Zhengyu''s lips began twitching but Liu Yuxin didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping. "There is also our level in our profession; just based on the level, wouldn''t Mu Xi be the greatest out of all us?" "Alright! I get it!" "Hehehe." Liu Yuxin giggled as she saw Yue Zhengyu ring fiercely at her with Dai Yun''er stroking him on the back. With a hand over her mouth, trying to stop herugh. "There, there, at least you are the most handsome?" Said Dai Yun''er as she tries consoling Yue Zhengyu. "Well-" "Quiet you! No one other than Wulin is better looking than me!" Theughs came right then as everyone gazed at Yue Zhengyu who didn''t want to listen to Liu Yuxin and her deadly words. "Well about that, my talent is still sealed." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone to nce at him. "Huh?" "Your talent is still sealed, boss!" "Well, my God''s bloodlines are sealed." Said Tang Wulin not minding the look of disbelief he was getting. As he could more or less understand what they were thinking. # "Are you sure? Is that all you wish for me to do? Don''t you wish to gain my power?" "Haha, no. Right now, my son would be a better fit for the use of your power. I am sure right now he is under a lot of pressure even though he doesn''t say it or express it. Any bit of help, I know will help decrease the load on him." "You..." Two voices wereing from a room in the academy buildings that were set up for guests and workers. These two voices were both familiar to Tang Wulin as he reached the location and saw his mother standing outside. "Mom." "Huh? My baby!" Lang Yue dashed towards Tang Wulin before instantly bringing him into her embrace. "My sweet baby, mommy missed you so much!" Rubbing her cheek against Tang Wulin''s chest, she showed a joyful expression as the worry in her heart about her son was finally lifted. She hasn''t seen him for months and was just delighted he was back, safe and sound. Tang Wulin sighed softly but he didn''t say anything as he began gently rubbing his mom back while holding her. "I love you, mom." "Hehehe, I love you too." Said Lang Yue as she moved from Tang Wulin''s chest to hold his cheeks with her hands. "Did something happen during your trip? You seem a bit off?"Questioned Lang Yue as she tilted her head while her eyes slightly narrowed. "Everyone found out about my parenthood." "They did huh...How did they take it?"Questioned Lang Yue as her hands slightly tremble on Tang Wulin''s face. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he hugged his mother tightly causing her to slightly widen her eyes. Before she closed her eyes, gently holding her son and not minding him not answering for the moment. "Don''t worry, they all took it well even with the shock. You both are and will always be my parents as well."Said Tang Wulin causing Lang Yue to slightly tremble before sheughed merrily. "Of course!" It was then that the door opened, with Tang Ziraning out of the room, looking a bit drained causing Lang Yue to move to him. "You okay honey?" Questioned Lang Yue as she moved her arms around Tang Ziran causing him to chuckle. "I am fine, just a bit drained." Said Tang Ziran before ncing at Tang Wulin who was staring at him. "Hey, dad...What did you decide on?" "I want him to help you." "That''s it? You don''t feel anything? No need for-" "Well, It would be a lie if I didn''t and It wouldn''t be wrong to say I wouldn''t mind if he would just disappear. But maybe if it wasn''t for him, I may have never met your mother and would still be living in Star Luo continent."Said Tang Ziran with a sigh as he smiled at Lang Yue who only looked at him with worry. "Besides, I want him to use his power to help you." Tang Ziran said with a whimsical smile causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brow before sighing and nodding his head. He could already tell from his father''s expression and eyes, that he didn''t n on changing his mind. "Well, you will have to tell this to Na''er and somehow convince her." Said Tang Wulin causing Tang Ziran lips to twitch. As he knew his baby girl would be hard to convince, let alone have the generous heart to forgive the Qilin Douluo. After all, she was very protective of them, no matter if she left or hasn''t seen them in a while. "Hehehee on honey, I will help you convince her." "Thanks." Tang Wulin watches both of his parents walk off before ncing at the door his dad came out of before sighing and walking away. It hadn''t taken him long before he reached the shore of Shrek Academy. His feet were in the water, with the same waves rushing past his feet as he stared ahead in the horizon. "I am guessing you don''t agree with your father''s thoughts." Zeref''s voice rang out as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. "It''s his own decision, I already said it would be up to him." "True but I can tell you came here to cool off, so your choices, when it came to the Qilin Douluo, won''t be out of irritation." Tang Wulin didn''t agree or deny Zeref''s words as he maintained a steady gaze on the horizon before after a while he began to speak. "If such a thing was to happen to my parents Zeref." "If any harm was toe to them..." "I think I might just rampage." Zeref said nothing as he was too shocked at the sight before him, more specifically the eyes of Tang Wulin. Golden-scarlet silted purples with the iris being a myriad color of brilliant white, purple, and gold that was pulsing out with terrifying power. Not only that but he saw something. Something that shouldn''t exist or should be possible. He saw a gigantic dragon behind Tang Wulin, too difficult to describe as the image was blurry and hazy. But he could see it was standing on two legs, towering over everything with an indescribable presence emitting from it. It was if he was looking at a distinct entity that stands above all. And in the next instant, it was gone, with Tang Wulin eyes returning to their golden-blueness. Zeref saw Tang Wulin was still staring out at the horizon as if he didn''t understand he just did or caused. ''Don''t tell me...For that very instant in his anger, he was able to fuse them all...'' Chapter 279: Back To Ishgar Chapter 279: Back To Ishgar In the snowynd of Endless Mountain, in the tallest tower that was overseeing the whole area. "They have been quiettely." Muttered Zhang Huanyun as he gazes out of the window of the blood-god armymand center. His eyes were staring at the area where the Blood God Army Array was located and where the abyssal creatures invade through. For the past months, after Tang Wulin and the other lefts, he and the others have been monitoring the situation. They were expecting the abyssal creatures to ramp up their invasion or ferocity after what had happened in the battle months ago. But contrary to expectations, not only did the abyssal creatures not increase their ferocity but less and less have beening out of the portal. While this was a good thing to the average blood-god army soldiers who finally had more time to breathe. For the likes of Zhang Huanyuan and the other higher-ups, they could only think this was the calm before the storm. As they find it hard to believe someone like the Sage Emperor, a being that was equivalent to a god based on the pressure they all felt. And the words of Tang Wulin would be passive enough to take what happened to him, lying down. Especially when Tang Wulin and Surtr treated him no differently than a pest that was getting in their way. ''So why the passiveness? Are they waiting for something? Or someone?'' Zhang Haunyun thought as his eyes slightly narrowed. As he was getting lost in thought, the door opened with Cao Dezhi walking through and entering the room before taking a seat. "Still thinking about it?" "It''s all I can think about. My intuition is telling me that something big is going to happen."Said Zhang Huanyun with a sigh as he turned around to look at Cao Dezhi. "Hahaha, well you''re not the only one. Still, the best we can do is increase our strength around here and fortify the area."Said Cao Dezhi, causing Zhang Huanyun to nod. As he was about to speak, he saw the soulmunicator of Cao Dezhi go off causing him to raise a brow. As he was sure they weren''t expecting a call unless it was something extremely important. ''Could it be?'' Cao Dezhi picked up themunicator and began talking to the person on the other line. During the call, Zhang Huanyan notices the expression of Cao Dezhi changing, with the most notable being shock and awe. With his face turning back to expressionless as he nodded onest time on themunicator before hanging up. "So?" Questioned Zhang Huanyun a bit curious about just what could cause so many changes in the famous Blood One expression. Cao Dezhi nced at him before letting out a chuckle as he leaned back into his chair. "You''re going to need to take a seat for this one." "Is that bad?" "Let''s just say, that man is more monstrous than we initially thought." # "This is thest one, isn''t it? Brother Wulin really is extraordinary!"Shouted Brother Long as he stared at the recent news in his hand. "Brother Long! Is it true he was your junior apprentice?" "Yes, Brother Long how was it?" "Was it also true he was a genius in cksmithing?" Mang Tian let out a chuckle as he saw the countless number of cksmiths he epted over the months around his main disciple. It wasn''t wrong to say, with the truth that Tang Wulin worked in his shop and was also his apprentice known to the world. Recently people have beening to his shop and wishing to learn under him. While those who didn''te for an apprenticeship, came to purchase his metals or ask him to do a personal job for them. ''If only that brat continued on his cksmith path.'' Thought Mang Tian with a sigh as he knew with Tang Wulin talent. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that he could have been another Divine ck Smith, like the famous Zhen Hua. ''Also wish he would call sometime.'' Thought Mang Tian with a shake of his head. It was only because of Tang Ziran that he knew of all the things Tang Wulin was up to. As well as the fact he went missing for a year and a half. "Still, I didn''t think he would be the one to do it. y all of the cmities."Muttered Mang Tian with a chuckle as he went back to his office with a shake of his head. # Once again, the world wasunched into an uproar, this time one greater than even thest two. Not only because of the news that thest cmity, Jorgunmandr was dead but also Tang Wulin once again was the one who did it. He was the one who slew all three cmities, these beings who reached the god level. Just this feat alone was enough to cause his name to resound through history from the past, present, and future. Yet this wasn''t the main reason for the uproar throughout the world, as the shock from thest two uproars was enough. The main reason was the reaction of the people through the continent and the way they viewed Tang Wulin. Some viewed him as a hero, marching forward and ying the demon''s gods that were the cmities and putting the people at ease. Others saw him as a savior, saving them from the hidden danger of the beast and from being in constant fear. Others also saw him as an avenger, taking revenge for all the people they have lost and bringing them justice. And the list goes on in how the world viewed Tang Wulin. If thest two uproars didn''t make it obvious enough, the world will be paying close attention to Tang Wulin and his next actions. For it seems, he was an existence that seems to love breaking conventional sense, simr to the great Tang San and Huo Yuhao. But on a far higher scale. # "You have been busy." Said Mu Ye as he stared at the heir to the Body Sect, Tang Wulin who was walking beside him. "And it will only get worse. Anyway, we only came here for an errand."Said Tang Wulin as he walked forward with Na''er and Gu Yue beside him. "Oh, so you''re not staying here. Is that why the others are missing?" "More or less, once I am done, I will be heading back to the Douluo continent." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to nod his head. "How has the school and sect been developing? Nothing bad or unexpected has happened, right?"Question Tang Wulin. "Things have been going well. While there were some setbacks when it came to the training in the school, it wasn''t too much of the ns we created. Of course, I had to do some changes to the training n of the sect and school ever since more and more people started joining."Said Mu Ye with augh causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "So, you''re also using my fame." "Oh? You actually noticed you''re famous? Could have deceived me from the way you''re ignoring all of the nces being directed at you."Said Mu Ye as he nces to the side. Just as he said, countless gazes were being directed at their group but more specifically Tang Wulin as they walked through the streets of Tenrou. Most if not all of the citizens of Ishgar have learned about the feats of Tang Wulin causing all of them to feel a great sense of pride. As not only did some of them have a huge enmity with the Cmities that destroyed their home. But because of the fact, the principal of the Tenrou Academy was the one who did this. The one who was training their soul masters was the one who slew the cmities, their principal! The leader of the Academy! One of the overseers of the ind did this! This generated a huge sense of protection and security in the hearts of the people, as they all felt with the presence of Tang Wulin. Nothing can threaten or harm them! The only reason none of them were cheering was the cause of the Body Sect Leader Mu Ye telling them not to. As Tang Wulin simply wanted to enter to do his business without causing an uproar. Normally this wouldn''t be enough, but Mu Ye told them, they can do a celebrationter with a festival down the line causing them all to agree. Of course, this didn''t stop some from shouting out there thank you or bless you to Tang Wulin as he and the others passed by. "I am too busy to deal with them at the moment. No one has bothered the other residents, right?"Questioned Tang Wulin as he nces at Mu Ye. "No, I made sure to make it, so the continuing exploration of the forest is to be halted until further notice. With having some of the elders oversee and guard the ce, for those who don''t wish to listen or take heed." "Good, right now I am going to go visit them." Said Tang Wulin with a nod his head causing Mu Ye to raise a brow. "Can you at least tell me they are? They have to be pretty important for you to go through so much trouble?" Tang Wulin didn''t say anything at first and simply nced at Gu Yue and Na''er who have been quietly following behind since they got here. "It''s fine. This might be the best if we want to avoid any incident." Said Gu Yue after seeing Tang Wulin nce and understanding its significance. "Yes, this might be a chance for openmunication between both sides." Said Na''er as she nodded with her eyes brightening, causing Tang Wulin and Gu Yue lips to twitch. "Alright old man, the people on the other side are Soul Beasts." Said Tang Wulin causing Mu Ye to widen his eyes. "More specifically the Soul Beasts from the Star Luo Forest, all of them have migrated from there toe over here." Said Tang Wulin, ignoring the shock and look of disbelief on Mu Ye''s face. "A-Are you saying...That on that boat-" "Yes, it held all of the top soul beasts that are over hundreds of thousands of years old. Which includes the ferocious beasts, the true rulers of Star Luo Forest." Mu Ye''s expression had gone through various emotions before it settled on nkly staring at his disciple. "How..." "I had them moved over here." "How..." "Through a simple n really." Said Tang Wulin before he informed Mu Ye on the n, he enacted to move them over. While Mu Ye simply listened on, beginning to have a new understanding of just how insane his disciple was. Chapter 280: Soul Beasts Meeting Chapter 280: Soul Beasts Meeting The forest hums with life all around, the various insects and animals moving around. Green grass covers and spans through the whole area. The sun breaks through the cracks of the trees, lighting up the outgrown roots, wildflowers, and fallen leaves. "Our lord is taking a while." Muttered Bear Lord as he stared aimlessly at the sky above. "Quite Bear Lord, you have no right to question our lord''s action." Said Zi Ji causing Bear Lord to scoff but he didn''t say anything else. "Come on guys, I am sure Lord is on there way." Said Bi Ji with the Myriad Demon King nodding his head too. "Do you guys know why she wanted to meet with all of the spirit beasts?" Questioned the Three-Headed Scarlet Devil Mastiff with a tilt of its head. Behind it was the other spirit beast that came from the Star Luo Forest with the Great Savage Beasts. For the past months, they have been getting used to this new area and forest, figuring out the area and understanding the parameters. While it wasn''t like the Star Luo Forest, it was good enough for them to live here for a while, until further words from there n. While the spirit beast didn''t know the exact reason why they had to move. They could more or less guess it had something to do with humans. With the leaders or more specifically there lord believing it wasn''t safe there anymore. They made sure to stay away from the humans, as it seems they haven''t noticed them yet or at the very least. Chosen to not bother them when the spirit beast noticed they were blocking off anyone from entering the forest. "It might be her just checking on everyone." Said Bi Ji with a faint smile as her eyes moved to Di Tian who was standing looking forward. "Couldn''t she easily do that without calling everyone here?" Questioned Bear Lord with a look of boredom causing Bi Ji to sigh. "Quite all of you, I can sense our Lord-" The words of Di Tian caused them to go quiet but at the same time, they all expressed confusion when they sensed Di Tian going silent. And noticing him narrowing his eyes while grinding his teeth. They didn''t understand why he was making such a face until they saw both of their Lords making an appearance. But this time they weren''t alone, as behind them came someone they were all familiar with. Tang Wulin, the holder of the Golden Dragon King Bloodline and the one who fought Di Tian to a standstill in the Nine Dragon King Event. They weren''t the only ones who saw Tang Wulin as the other spirit beasts, mostly the one who saw the battle was shocked. "Isn''t that him.." "Yea, I think it''s him..." Countless of the soul beasts were mumbling behind as they stared at Tang Wulin, the person who was able to fight the beast god evenly. Something that the other soul beasts weren''t able to do, with Di Tian crushing them easily under his power. It wasn''t wrong to say that Tang Wulin was famous in the Star Luo Forest after the Nine Dragon King event. As many of the soul beasts were both curious and in awe of him, being the only one to be a real threat to the ck dragon Di Tian. Yet no matter how much they sought him, none of the soul beasts were able to find him. No matter how much they looked, they couldn''t find any of his trace or any rumors of seeing him. It was as if he didn''t exist in the forest, making some of the Soul Beasts believe he was simply a test that was made by the Lords for everyone. "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Whispered Gu Yue to Tang Wulin who only smiled in response. "It''s fine, this will make it easier." "Now that I think about it, you haven''t told us how you n to convince the soul beasts." Muttered Gu Yue causing Na''er to nod her head as they both stared at Tang Wulin. "Don''t worry, you will see first hand but before that. Let''s get something out of the way." Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er and Gu Yue to furrow their brows in confusion, not understanding his words. "Well? What are you waiting for? I can see how eager you are to attack, soe at me already you stupid dragon."Said Tang Wulin with his eyes staring down at Di Tian. The words of Tang Wulin cause amotion in the soul beasts, but he ignores them all as he focuses on Di Tian, watching the dragon clench his fist. "Hey, what are you doing? Didn''t youe here to-" But Tang Wulin interrupted Gu Yue as she was talking by pushing her and Na''er to the side before a figure appeared above him. Purple-ck mes swiftly enveloped Di Tian''s arm before he struck down, his fist descending and striking Tang Wulin. Launching him into the ground, shattering it below and causing the rocks to fly around but it was then he felt something. Di Tian''s eyes widened. He felt a terrifying feeling, a feeling of domination and madness that caused his blood to boil. He felt his heart going cold, his thoughts were beginning to freeze up, something he has only felt once. He only felt this feeling when the Dragon God switched to his ruthless and violent form. "Not bad, you are far stronger when your cultivation isn''t restrained." Tang Wulin''s voice rang out as a hand that shone with a golden light grasped Di Tian''s arm. Di Tian''s expression began to slowly change as he tried to move his hand but to his shock, he couldn''t move it all. "This will be fun." Said Tang Wilin as his aura instantly exploded causing Di Tian to shiver before he felt something strong striking his gut. Tang Wulin fist drove itself into Di Tian''s stomach, bypassing all of his defense because of his Dragon yer Magic. Before he struck him in the face with his other fist, driving him into the ground this time. But not before taking a kick to the stomach from Di Tian and being sent back. Yet they both have recovered swiftly before getting ready to throw themselves at each other. "Wulin!" "Di Tian!" "Stop!" Both of them stopped as Na''er and Gu Yue appeared in front of them, ring with their eyes burning with power. Fully intending to join in the fight and stop them. Tang Wulin rolled his eyes as he rolled his arms, fully intending to continue this short battle between Di Tian. "Wulin, we don''t have time for this and you know it." Said Gu Yue causing Tang Wulin to pause in his steps before sighing as he knew she was right. ''But we just started.'' "Do you really intend to disobey us." Said Na''er as she red at Di Tian whose expression changed before he knelt before her. "I wouldn''t dare my lord." Said Di Tian with his fist clenching as he bowed before Na''er who still kept her gaze on him. Tang Wulin lips twitch at this but he didn''t care that much as he moves forward before stopping in front of all the Soul Beasts. He could hear all of their murmurs as well as the questioning look that they were throwing at the Lord. Some of them wondered why the Lord stopped the fight between Tang Wulin and Di Tian, since this is how they usually decided the leader. From what the rumors, Di Tian and Tang Wulin fight didn''t end with a winner for either of them. So tech Di Tian wasn''t the Beast Lord anymore until the fight between both him and Tang Wulin was settled. The gaze of Tang Wulin swept through the whole area with a smirk on his face before he nced at Di Tian. "Is everyone here?" Questioned Tang Wulin but Di Tian didn''t answer him and only red at him causing Na''er re to turn deadly. "Answer him," Na''er spoke in an icy and deadly tone causing Di Tian''s expression to turn grim before he muttered. "Yes." Tang Wulin had nodded his head before he opened his mouth. "Well before we start this, I think it''s best I say this. Soul-Beast of Star Dou Forest, I am not a Soul Beast, I am a Human that was able to enter the Nine Dragon King test."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er, Gu Yue, and the Di Tian expression to change. It wasn''t them but also the other Great Savage Beast as they didn''t think Tang Wulin would actually reveal he wasn''t a soul beast. And this was in front of all of the soul beasts who came from Star Dou Forest, with all of them holding a grudge against humanity. ''Is he crazy?'' Thought Bear Lord in disbelief as he stared at Tang Wulin who was cidly gazing at them. The expression of the Soul Beasts all froze before they all blinked their eyes with some scratching their ears, thinking they heard wrong. The others looked at Di Tian and the other savage beast for confirmation. ''Just what is he up to...'' Thought Di Tian but he could only nod his head as he gritted teeth, knowing there was no way he could hit it anymore. Seeing the nods that came from Di Tian and the other savage beasts, the expressions of the Soul-Beast began to turn unkind as they stared at Tang Wulin. Some of them were staring at Tang Wulin with a ruthless expression, others with hatred, some with a hint of fear and the rest with a cold look. Yet all of them made the same action, tensing up and ready to attack Tang Wulin who only chuckled as he saw this. "How cute." Said Tang Wulin as he gazes at all of them with an amused look before shaking his head. "I don''t know how you were able to enter the trail, human. But don''t think you can leave this area alive."Said the Heavenly White Dragon as he red at Tang Wulin with specs of light appearing all around him. "Human..."Muttered the Azure Eyed Tiger as lighting began crackling merrily around it as it bared its fangs at Tang Wulin. Soul-Beast around began emitting specs of energy as they got ready pouncing on Tang Wulin, confident he couldn''t take them all out. As not even the Federation and Spirit Pagoda were confident, they could take over the whole Star Dou Forest without serious casualties. Let alone a single human. The expression of the savage beasts around wasplex as they stared at Lords who haven''t made a move. The only change was the look of exasperation and disbelief on their face as they stared at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t mind any of this as he simply began to chuckle as he saw the killing intent being directed at him. When the beasts saw him chuckling, some of them roared before they pounced on Tang Wulin. As he saw this, he could only sigh with a shake of his head. ''I promise I wouldn''t hurt or kill any of them. Shouldn''t have done that.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a helpless look before his eyes pulsed with power. A boundless pressure instantly erupted from Tang Wulin''s body as his figure began to change and grow. Two ck wings blew through the forest, smashing the trees near apart and creating a gust that blew back the soul beasts. As the beast felt themselves being pushed back, they all felt it. The overwhelming pressure and presence of something beyond. Something otherworldly had appeared in front of them. And that existence has chosen to acknowledge their presence causing them to hopelessly lose the ability to breathe as they look forward. It was a ck dragon, with beady white eyes that were gazing at them, giving off the pressure of destruction and apocalypse. The dragon bared its teeth before releasing an earth-shattering roar that instantly suppressed everything around it. This wasn''t bloodline suppression but simply pure raw power suppression. A suppression that could onlye from being that was far higher and stronger. All of the Soul Beasts fell to the ground, none of them daring to get back up, in case they invite the wrath of the dragon before them. The ck dragon let out a chuckle before it glowed in a pale blue light with specs of it moving downwards. With Tang Wulin appearing in its ce, as he gazes at the down soul beasts with a chuckle. "Now then, since I have your attention. Listen to me for a bit, okay." Chapter 281: Past Long Ago Chapter 281: Past Long Ago None of the soul beasts dared to make any more noise and merely chose to stare at Tang Wulin. Their expression was that of fear as they stared at Tang Wulin, body uncontroble shivering. The savage beasts were staring at Tang Wulin in shock, not understanding what type of transformation or form he just utilizes. They all have never seen a form or a dragon-like that before, the overwhelming pressure and fear that the dragon drove into them was too immense. This was terribly true for Zi Ji and Di Tian who both have the bloodline of a True Dragon, causing them to feel an unparalleled fear. As if the beast that was just in front of them before was here to im their souls and drench itself in their blood. ''God-Level!'' Thought Di Tian as his eyes widened in shock while he had a look of disbelief as he stared at the back of Tang Wulin. Unlike the others who cultivation either wasn''t as high as his or didn''t have that high ofprehension in the world. He was able to gain a sense of just how terrifying that ck dragon was, having an understanding that it wasparable to a god. As only a god-level being could pressure him this much from just its strength alone and with bloodline suppression. One has to remember Di Tian was no different than a grounded God in this world. With his cultivation being superior to even the top Soul Masters and only weaker than those Cmities. ''Where did he get a form like this? Wait! It feels simr to that weird form he used against me in the Nine Dragon Event, except itcks the Golden Dragon King presence.'' Thought Di Tian as he narrowed his eyes at Tang Wulin. "Alright, what I want to talk about is the feud between humanity and you guys." Said Tang Wulin causing the expression of the soul beasts to turn sour. Some of them made the action to let out their disgust for the humans by growling, while the others just red at Tang Wulin. Of course, that was all they did, the appearance of the ck dragon was still fresh in their mind. "What I want you guys to do for me, is work together with the humans and on this Ind to help create a safe ce for you both." Said Tang Wulin causing the expression of the Soul-Beast but Na''er and Gu Yue to change. They all stared at Tang Wulin in disbelief, looking at him as if he was nothing more than crazy spouting nonsense. Soul-Beast and humanity working together? ''When heaven and earth collide!'' Was the resounding the thought of all the soul beasts as they red at Tang Wulin and his foolish words. Not only did none of them want to ever work with a human, but they rather have nothing to do with humanity as a whole. "Stop speaking nonsense! How could we ever work with your people!"Shouted the Bear Lord with a sneer as he red savagely at Tang Wulin. Work with the people that are experimenting there, people? Laughable! "Seeing as you are with the Lords, you must have to know what they have done to our kind. How they have reduced us to such a little numberpared to thousands of years ago. How at this very moment, they are experimenting on our people, to amodate their Spirit Souls project."Said the Bear Lord with a look of disgust and rage. With the words of Bear Lord, the soul beast in front of Tang Wulin expression also darken as the hatred inside of their eyes grew even fiercer. Tang Wulin didn''t stop the Bear Lord from talking and merely nced at him. "Oh? Do you hate humans for experimenting on you? Treating you all as nothing more than animals and trash? Not giving you all a choice in this matter and killing most of your kind?" Each of Tang Wulin questions caused the faces of the soul beasts to darker and more veins to appear. Even Bi Ji, one of the kindest and most reserved souls beast had her hand clench as she stared at Tang Wulin with a stoic look. Na''er and Gu Yue''s faces were also stoic, but there was the asional sh of silvery in their eyes. "Seeing the look on all of your faces, it looked as if you guys wanted to rip apart humanity and suppress them." Said Tang Wulin with a smirk causing Bear Lord to snort. "If we had our ways, we would have like nothing more than to rid this world of you all." Said Bear Lord his anger obscuring his judgment and allowing him to say the first thing that came to his mind. "Rid them of the world? That is interesting if you guys were given the chance, I am sure there would be a massacre. Such is how far the hatred has grown between the two races."Said Tang Wulin with a chuckle before sighing. "That anger you all feel is what humanity felt a very long time ago." Said Tang Wulin as his smirk disappeared, leaving him with his usual stoic look. "What? Just what are you talking about?"Questioned Zi Ji as she red at Tang Wulin but her eyes were showing hints of confusion. "Come now, you all must have realized or understand that humanity wasn''t always this strong, right? Didn''t you guys rule the world first?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing them to go silent as they knew there was some truth in Tang Wulin words. Before humanity, soul beasts reign supreme in this world, they were the ones at the top while everything else was below them. Could any of them say, none of them hunted the humans before? Of course not, as not a lot of them had the intelligence or decided to go against their bestial instincts. "But none of us has gone as far as you, humans." Bi Ji said softly causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Technically you are right, as none of you guys had gone as far as the humans in this era. But what about your ancestors?" "What are you talking about-" "Let me show you all, the actions of your ancestor and the world a billion years ago." Said Tang Wulin as he outstretched his hands and a golden trident appeared in his hand. With a swift twirl of the trident, he tapped the ground as multi-colored vines broke through the earth and bound itself around his foot. ''Sleipnir and Yggdrails, your time.'' "Right!" With the voices of the duo, Tang Wulin''s eyes began shining with a multi-color light as he felt himself connecting with the ne. "What are you doing, human!" "Shut up and watch." Said Tang Wulin as his eyes burst with a multi-colored light that began twisting and changing the surroundings. "What your ancestors and their actions." # They all watched, every single soul beasts watched wide eyes. The actions of their ancestors, the soul beast in the past that roamed and ruled thend a billion years ago. They saw a gigantic serpent rising from the sea, then they saw multiple cyclops moving towards Tang Wulin before the surrounding shift. It was then they saw it, the huts that the humans lived in all those years ago. They saw their lifeless eyes and how little their numbers were. And it was then, that they saw it as the image shift. They saw it; they saw the horrific images of human heads on pikes that were sticking up in the air. Some of the heads were burned, some had spikes protruding out of it, while others were half crushed and the rest was mutted. If that wasn''t bad enough, they saw the bodies that were littered around,ying on the ground with fresh blood still streaming out. Some bodies were crushed, some were smeared with blood, others were piled on top of each other and the others were mangled. "How..."Muttered Bi Ji wide eyes as she stared at the horrid and terrifying scene with her hands moving her mouth. It wasn''t just her but the other soul beast even Di Tian''s expression was grim as they stared at this scene. "Such barbaric humans..."Muttered Bear Lord as he didn''t believe for one second it was his ancestors. He wasn''t the only one as the other soul beasts while some had grim looks, they all believe it was the other humans who did this. As they all couldn''t believe that any of their kind would do this when it would be far simpler to merely kill the humans. After all, this was no different than torture and cruelty. Yet their reality was about to turn upside down in the next moment, as the surrounding shift once again. "...No..." Bi Ji''s voice rang out as she stared at the scene in front of her in disbelief and pure shock, her arms were hanging from her side. The scenery was showing a wolf spirit beast munching on the body of a human, with theirughter ringing through the room. As the human screams for help while slowly being eaten by the wolf spirit beast. Before anyone could say anything the scene changed to an ape spirit beast, towering over two humans with a baby in his hand. The ape soul beast tells the male human that if he kills his wife, he will give the baby to him. The male human screamed out loud when his wife rang herself through the de, telling him to protect their child. And then they saw the ape spirit beast crushing the baby in its army, smiling gleefully at the male human. The scene kept on shing in front of the soul beast, each image horrifying and worse than thest one. Tearing off the skins of the human and using them as sculptures, with some forcing the humans to use their loved one''s skin. Turning their lives into the game, where only the strong can live, having them fight each other to death while theyugh. They saw it all; they witnessed it all and slowly came to terms with just how terrifying it was back then. This wasn''t a means for survival but simply cruelty and games. "Your ancestors yed with the human''s lives, torture them, and also treated them like experiment rats for their own amusement." The voice of Tang Wulin rang out as he appeared in front of them. His face was stoic as he rewatches the scenes he saw in person, all those years ago with no emotion showing. "This...This can''t be true! How could our ancestors be so-" "Cruel?" Bi Ji went silent as she heard Tang Wulin words but she still kept her gaze on him, her eyes screaming for an answer. "The humans back then didn''t have any special power or means of defending themselves like the other ns. To the Soul Beasts back then, the humans were no different than bugs that they could squash with little effort."Said Tang Wulin with a sigh. "Back then, it was the dragon n who protected them...But after their fall, with no one to protect them or help them..." "They were prey to the others." Said Gu Yue with a sigh as she looked at the scene in front of her with a sorrowful expression. She didn''t know what to say or how to react to this. In a way, the only thing she could feel was a shame, simr to a mother who saw the horrifying actions of her child. Na''er had bits of tear leaking out, as she recalls all of the scenes she saw and how heartbroken she felt from what her people did. The only thing she could do was ask and wonder, how could they go so far? The rest of the soul beasts were quiet, they didn''t know what to say or how to respond. None of them were raising objections or questioning the authenticity of these sceneries as they were still in shocks. There was a moment of silence as everyone began processing what they saw before Di Tian''s voice rang out. "Is this when he appeared?" Bi Ji blinked her eyes, ncing at Di Tian before turning to Tang Wulin who was still staring on ahead. "Who appeared?" Questioned Bear Lord in confusion causing the Zi Ji to roll her eyes before saying. "You know who fools. The Demon King."Said Zi Ji although in a soft voice as she felt a shiver run down her spine. "Oh..." Tang Wulin let out a faint chuckle before nodding his head. "He appeared after a few years, as they suffered this. But as you know, when he appeared, the world was forever changed." "When he dragged those soul beats off their throne." Chapter 282: Influence Of The Past Chapter 282: Influence Of The Past The silence was the response to Tang Wulin''s words, as all of the soul beasts had varying expressions on their face. All of their thoughts were in disarray as they kept on recalling the countless images they saw. Bi Ji''s expression was grim, as she tried toe to terms with what she saw, the cruelty and monstrous actions that her ancestor took. Yet no matter how hard she tried, it became too much for her to ept. It was to the point she was questioning if she was sleeping or not. Soul Beasts peeling off humans'' skins and having them make a sculpture out of it? Soul Beasts making the humans fight against each other as they cheer? How could anyone even think of such a sick thing? Was the thought of the humans being insects to them, that severe that they would go so far. ''This...Is this the reason why our race is being treated like experiments? Is this punishment by the heavens for our race? All because of our ancestor''s sins?'' Thought Bi Ji as she clenches her fists finding it unfair they are continually being punished. Didn''t they already suffer from the fact that none of them could achieve immortality? Weren''t they already punished that their future descendants would have to live in fear from the tribtions? Wasn''t it enough that they weren''t at the top of the world anymore? Yet Bi Ji couldn''t help but feel a type of sorrow as she recalls the human''s expressions. The men and women among them, young and old were all shedding tears as they stared at their oppressors. The despair and unwillingness as they failed their loved ones, their powerlessness to stop the tragedy from happening. Bi Ji closes her eyes with her face scrunching up, as she desperately tries to forget the scenes. But no matter what, she couldn''t as they kept on ying in her mind. Gu Yue and Na''er expressions were grim, as they saw the despair, the lost hope, and brokenness inside the human''s eyes. They understood. They finally realize why Tang Wulin said there is a story for both sides and how none of them are the victims in this long battle. As if it was a cycle, one side treated the other like bugs and pests beforeter through time. They were also treated like bugs and pests. A cycle that doesn''t seem any close to being broken. ''Big brother...You said you would help bring them together? Are you doing this, to help show both of the races aren''t different?'' Thought Na''er as she nces at Tang Wulin. "What is your purpose in showing this? Is it so we can feel sympathy? Or is it for us to understand we are being punished?"Questioned Di Tian with a tired sigh, his shoulder slumping down. He didn''t know this happened, as back then, he was still in the divine realm. No one told him of this or maybe they didn''t know? He honestly didn''t know which truth he liked the best but what he did know was, this proved it. Humanity and Soul Beasts can''t work together, they can not be a race that can co-exist equally. As when one race gains the advantage over the other, a tragedy like back then and now will happen once again. He nces at Na''er whose expression was filled with such sorrow and shame, that he couldn''t watch for too long. ''I hope you understand now, my Lords. Our race can not exist together.'' "Neither the purpose is simply for you all to understand both of you are the same. Humanity and Soul Beasts, both sides have been cruel and horrible to each other through the stream of time."Said Tang Wulin causing the soul beasts to fall silent. "Both of you are victims and at the same time not. For you both abused your power over each other, not caring about the other side. I am sure some of you have already noticed the cycle that is happening." "Where we both are suppressing the other?" Questioned Bear Lord causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Had Gu Yue or Na''er regained the full power of the Dragon God, would you all have not asked her to suppress the humans? Or have her ughter them all?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing most of the soul beasts to look down. As Tang Wulin''s words were exposing their greatest desire. How could they have not asked? With their lord''s power, they would have been able to get revenge and rescue their people. ''But by doing this, we would be continuing the cycle of hatred between both races.'' Thought Gu Yue with a sigh. "You are right, we would have pleaded for the lord to do that. But what else are we supposed to do? Are you telling me you all would stop what you were doing if we asked? That if we didn''t showcase power far beyond you all, you would listen to our pleas?"Questioned Zi Ji with her eyes narrowed at Tang Wulin. "Don''t get it wrong, I am not ming you all. Your actions are no different than what any race would do, once they taste the feeling of oppression."Said Tang Wulin with a shake of his head, not really caring about the conflict between the two races. "So what do you-" "Come to apromise with both of your races. Work together, so this cycle of suppression and oppression doesn''t have to continue."Said Tang Wulin causing Zi Ji to furrow her brows, while Bi Ji spoke up. "Is this why you said, you wanted us to work with the humans on this Ind?" "Yes, one part so you guys can work together and another part for you guys to finally have a home that won''t be in danger." Said Tang Wulin causing Di Tian to chuckle with a shake of his head. "Do you believe a history of hatred between our races can be mended, just like that? Do you even believe that our two races cane together?"Questioned Di Tian with a re causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "I don''t believe this will get rid of the hatred overnight, as things like this will take time. Maybe thousands of years or longer, I am unsure. As for if I believe, I do believe you two cane together in the future." "Why?" Questioned Di Tian with his eyes widened, wondering just where Tang Wulin got his confidence from. "Because it has happened before." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile before the surroundings began to change once again. # They stared, in wonder at the scene before them. And filled with both soul beasts and humans. They were working together, building a kingdom for both of them. They saw the humans working on a building while soul beasts used superiors their strength to help them carry the heavy loads. They saw humans in a high-ranking position, giving their own opinions, and leading another band of humans forward. They saw the humans having fun with other soul beasts, some little ones were riding on a tiger soul beast who wasughing while shaking them. It was amazing to the watchers. Before they would have never thought a civilization like this would exist, one where both humanity and soul beast were working together. "This was the same year that humanity rebelled and pulled the soul beast off their thrones. Not all humans were suppressed, as some of them were treated equally by some soul beasts."Said Tang Wulin as he nced around, looking at all of the familiar images. "The humans who rebelled, instead of hating the soul beasts, decided to work together with them. They gave up on their hatred and went for a peaceful option, allying with them." The soul beasts'' eyes widened, as they saw a huge poption of human and soul beasts standing before each other. They saw a man in blue-ck robes standing in front of a peacock soul beast, both of them holding out their hands and shaking each other. Smiles were on both of their faces, with everyone pping and shouting. "It''s funny, isn''t it? That even with all the pain and torture those humans in the old went through, they still choose the peaceful option."Said Tang Wulin with a sigh while looking at a few people with a bit of fondness. "...Even with all our ancestors had done? They still forgave them? They still had the ability and courage to ally?"Questioned Bi Ji with her eyes wide, not believing such a thing could be possible. One has to understand that what the humans experienced was both horrifying and hard to forget. It wasn''t something you could easily forgive or forget, so for them to try an alliance with the soul beast was. "Of course there were problems but in the end, humans chose the option of peace. As in the end, they were tired of the constant fighting."Said Tang Wulin as he recalls the words from the text in the book he got from Wu Yiyi. ''It is possible.'' Thought Na''er as her eyes shine with hope and thrill as she took in the scene of a human and soul beast shaking hands. She began engraving the scene in her heart and mind, as this bes an even greater motivation for her. It wasn''t wrong to say this scene gave her a prime example of how humanity and beasts cane together. ''No wonder, Wulin said it''s possible. As he was there to both see and experience it.'' Thought Gu Yue with a sigh as she nces at Na''er whose body was trembling. "Where are these images from?" Questioned Di Tian to Tang Wulin but his eyes were still on the handshake of both races. "They are from my memories when I was transported to the past by the Nine Dragon Kings." Said Tang Wulin, causing all soul beasts to be shocked but none more so than Di Tian. "They did? But why would they-" "To help me on my journey of bing the heir of the Dragon God." Said Tang Wulin causing Di Tian''s whole body to shake. "...They want you to be the next Dragon God?" "Yes." Tang Wulin said, causing Di Tian to fall silent with his head down. It wasn''t just him but the other soul beast as they stared at Tang Wulin in shock and disbelief once again. As they couldn''t understand why their ancestors the nine dragon kings would want a human to be the next Dragon God. Especially since there, lords were here, the split half of the Dragon God, the Silver Dragon King. "Now then, if these humans, who have been through so much can agree or to a decision like this. Don''t you think it''s possible? After all, I am sure you all are tired of this constant fighting with humanity." Said Tang Wulin, causing Di Tian to let out a sigh. "I agree...But I don''t believe we can work with them even with this scene. At the very least, not with all humans." Said Di Tian as this was the best he couldpromise. Could they trust all of humanity? The answer was a resounding no! Chapter 283: Fusion of Dragons Chapter 283: Fusion of Dragons "That''s fine, I wasn''t intended on having you all work with every human." Said Tang Wulin with a shrug of his shoulder. ''Well all of them at the moment.'' "So, you only require us to work with the humans on thisnd?" Questioned Di Tian causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "At the very least, set up a talk for an alliance so you guys can work together to make thisnd safe. As at the moment, most of the people on the Douluo continent are ming the Cmity actions on you all."Said Tang Wulin causing DI Tian and the others to frown but they didn''t say anything. As even they couldn''t me the humans, as they wouldn''t think any differently if a human attacked and destroyed their home. Of course, this type of thinking only came from the fact they watched the scene of their ancestors and the humans before. ''So they can learn.'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight surprise at how none of them were raising objections to the false ming. "Well, they aren''t particrly stupid and did see the past." Zeref''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to inwardly agree. ''True but I was expecting some of them to be irrational or at the very least some denial. Hm, I guess Na''er and Gu Yue were right, soul beast is far more simple than humans.'' Thought Tang Wulin. It was then, that Di Tian''s voice rang out to him. "...Do you believe we can trust these humans here?"Questioned Di Tian as he stared at Tang Wulin for answers. Before he wouldn''t care about Tang Wulin words or ever tried to ask him for his opinions. ''But they chose him...This human as the intended heir of the Dragon God.'' Thought Di Tian who was stilling to terms with this fact. He has so many questions for the Nine Dragon Kings, from why they picked Tang Wulin to what makes this human more special than their lords? But sadly they were dead and gone from this world, making it impossible for him to ever find out their reasons. "It should be fine, as the people on thisnd are under me." Said Tang Wulin, causing Di Tian''s eyes to widen before he narrowed them. "Are you saying you own thisnd?" "Yes, I am the principal and technical overseer of this continent." Said Tang Wulin as he was the highest power of thisnd. He doubts Mu Ye would mind his saying this, considering how badly he wanted Tang Wulin to take over as the Body Sect Master. Plus after his recent feats, there was no one on this Ind that would question his power or right to be the master. Naturally, some of them might think he was too young but his strength is too much for them to voice anyints. Di Tian went silent for a bit, thinking about the pros and cons while recalling the fact that the Nine Dragon Kings picked Tang Wulin. ''...At the very least they wouldn''t pick someone that would lead our people to ruin.'' Thought Di Tian with a sigh. "Alright, we will work with the humans on this Ind." # Green grass expanded across, with great trees towering over thend, blocked the sun''s rays from reaching the ground. "First time here."Muttered Tang Wulin as he nces around, looking all over the Star Dou Forest. It wasn''t wrong to say, the only thing Tang Wulin knew about this forest was the things that came from the books in the library. The words that Wu Zhankong spoke and from Na''er exining to him the condition of the forest. "Seeing as there are no walls around here, are they in the inner region?" "Yes, we teleported all of here." Said Gu Yue as she began walking forward with Di Tian and Bear Lord following behind her. Tang Wulin took one more nce around before following her with Na''er right next to him. The Star Dou Forest has undergone many changes from how it was from tens of thousands of years ago. The forest had lost most of its region because of the actions of humans who needed the resources from the forest. As their technology advancement has been increasing far too fast for the present resources to keep up. From the words of Yun Ming, Tang Wulin knew that the resources on the Douluo Continent had been drying up. It wasn''t wrong to say that in the next hundreds if not a thousand years there would be no more resources in thisnd. Because of the need for resources, the Federation has been eyeing the other continents, while at the same time. They have been looking at all of the ces where they haven''t explored, for example, the Star Dou Forest. And that wasn''t fully explored with concealed treasures and resources buried deep inside, how could the Federation not be curious about it? But wanting to explore the forest and doing it, is a different story. As the Star Dou Forest was filled with so many terrifying soul beasts that caused even the Federation and Spirit Pagoda to be wary. As even with technology advancement, there would still be a big loss. But this didn''t stop the Spirit Pagoda from setting up walls around the ce and asionally sending people to scout out the area. Trying to find an opening and a moment of weakness to take the forest away from the soul beasts. "So you kept your full power at the center?" Questioned Tang Wulin as they came upon a clearke with clear water. "Yes before you found us in Glorybound City, we decided to seal our power so we can blend in human society." Said Na''er. "Even with your power sealed, you guys were still able to fool everyone."Mutter Tang Wulin caused Na''er to giggle and Gu Yue to smirk. "Our spiritual power is still far above everyone else, so our illusions can''t be seen through by anyone who hasn''t reached the god level." "Exins a lot actually." Mutter Tang Wulin as he kinda wondered how Yun Ming and the other couldn''t see through these two. "Anyway, are you guys ready?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Na''er and Gu Yue to turn to each other while Di Tian furrows his brows. "Are you sure this is safe?" Questioned Di Tian causing Tang Wulin to sigh. "At the very least it won''t cause any of them to die, whether they get the others potential is up for debate." Said Tang Wulin, causing Di Tian to arch a brow. "Have you tried this before?" "No, they will be my first ''subject''." Said Tang Wulin, causing Di Tian''s expression to turn grim. "Can''t you just-" "I won''t go around the world, seeking people to test it on. I am confident it will work." Said Tang Wulin, causing Di Tian to go silent. As not even he could really say he would befortable experimenting on another. Needless to say, if it was for the soul beasts, he would harden his heart before doing it. "We''re ready, I will be giving everything Gu Yue." Said Na''er as she nodded to Gu Yue whose expression was a bit conflicted but she still nodded her head. "Alright, let''s begin." Said Tang Wulin ncing at both of them before sping his hand together. A burst of energy exploded from him causing a small shockwave to sweep through the area, scattering the grass andke. "Organic" Red lines began forming on Tang Wulin hands, a yin symbol began forming on his left hand while a yang symbol formed on his right. Gu Yue and Na''er nce at each other onest time, both of their eyes speaking to each other without any words. Before then Tang Wulin''s words rang out to them. "Link!" The two symbols on his palm shined before he thrust his hands, the yin symbolnding on Gu Yue while the yang symbolnded on Na''er. Red lines began forming on Na''er and Gu Yue''s body, as they both continued to gaze at each other. Both of them felt the intimate connection between them, growing stronger as if their soul was being linked with each other. "Alright, do it now!" Shouted Tang Wulin as his eyes shined with energy. Without a moment of hesitation, Na''er began moving her hands towards Gu Yue as her figure began to turn translucent. She had begun turning into a silvery-white silhouette before the silvery-white light began ovepping with Gu Yue. ''Time Magic: Stagnation.'' ''Time Magic: Backtrack.'' Tang Wulin''s eyes pulsed with even more power as the figure of Na''er froze as the silvery light began to grow bigger around both of the girls. It was then that the whole area erupted in a sh of silvery light that blinded everything in sight. After a bit of time, the light faded away, allowing Di Tian to see a silvery-white silhouette standing before him. He then nced to the side, eyes widening when he saw the figure of Na''er who was lying in Tang Wulin arms. Although she looked pale with her figure trembling and slightly skinner, in the end, she was still here existing next to them. ''It worked!'' The silvery-white silhouette stared at Na''er for a while before ncing at Tang Wulin and then vanishing. Appearing right above the middle of theke before she turned into a ball of light and descending into theke. "So it''s done, the lord regains her full potential?" Questioned Di Tian causing Tang Wulin to nod his head before walking over to the side. Moving towards the remote side of theke, thrust out a hand causing countless green-gold vines to erupt from the ground. ''Sleipnir and Yggdrasil, it''s your turn now.'' "Right!" In the next instant, Tang Wulin''s right eye shed with a multi-color radiance while his left eye shed with a pink-bluish and green color. He felt his connection with the ne, calling up its aid and causing the body of the in cmities to rise. ''Organic Link.'' Red lines once again appeared on Na''er''s body while the red lines appeared on the bodies of the Cmities. It was then the body of the cmities began twisting and blurring before they started to form a ball of light. As the ball of light appeared, Tang Wulin nced at Na''er onest time before throwing her inside of the ball of light. The ball of light swallowed her with red lines forming around it with countless green-gold vines wrapping around the ball. "Alright, everything is done." Said Tang Wulin as he started at the ball of vines that was standing tall next to a towering tree. "Just like that?" Questioned Di Tian causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "The technique I used, will help her absorb the energy from their body, while the ne helps her." The technique he used, called Organic Link, was magic that revolves around the creation of links or connections between people or things. The uses of this ability range from allowing one to link a person with an attack, allowing them to never be able to escape. To even link one''s magic to an object, allowing them to fuel said object with their power. Of course, this was only some of the uses of this ability. What Tang Wulin did was link the body of the cmities or more specifically the energy still inside of them to Na''er. Allowing there to be a constant fuel of energy that will be pouring inside of her. Of course, using this methodes with a risk of causing her body to explode or killing her. Hence, he had the ne, and vines helped her regte the energy that was pouring inside of her. "Although I wonder, just how strong she would be after this is done."Mutter Tang Wulin before shaking his head and looking at Di Tian. "Now for you." Chapter 284: Unexplored Land Chapter 284: Unexplored Land "Me?" Questioned Di Tian as he nces from the sphere made out of vines. "You already know your job, guarding this ce in case anything happens." Said Tang Wulin causing Di Tian to nod his head. "And also this." Tang Wulin said as he threw the bracelet at Di Tian causing his eyes to widen as he caught. "This is!" "Yes, inside it is the Dragon Kings or well most of them I think. They said they wanted to talk to you."Said Tang Wulin causing Di Tian to furrow his brows. ''Well technically it was Gu Yue who told me, they wanted to talk to Di Tian. As she said they have been activelymunicating to her.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he gave onest nce at the sphere made out of vines before walking away. "You...What are you going to do now?"Questioned Di Tian as he stared at Tang Wulin with aplicated look. "Some errands before moving towards pushing my strength to the limit." "Well okay but how are you going to leave?" Questioned Di Tian as he knew with the walls around the forest, leaving became difficult. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as his figure began blurring before his figure vanished from the sight of Di Tian. ''Time Magic: Teleportation.'' "So he can use the spatial element as well." Mutter Di Tian before ncing down to the jeweled object in his hand. # It didn''t take more than a few hours for Tang Wulin to reach Shrek, even with the vast distance from the Star Luo Forest. Such was the power of his teleportation technique he gained from the Space Between Time. Even with the rapid consumption of his soul power, he was able to easily regain all of this with his absorption ability. At the moment, Tang Wulin was heading toward the library, the ce where Zhao Jiu was at. Naturally, because of this, he had to once again be subjected to the stares. The students of Shrek that were passing by, were ncing at Tang Wulin with both wonder and awe in their eyes. It wasn''t just the students but even the teachers and the staff of Shrek Academy were ncing at the figure of Tang Wulin. "That''s him, the yer of the Cmities." "Yea, to think that a person who is in our generation would actually aplish such a feat." "Is he really only a Soul Sage?" Some of them were whispering to each other, others were simply staring wide-eyed and the others kept on ncing, hoping to not get caught. Either way, all of them felt nothing but excitement and pride as they stared at the figure walking in front of them. Was this figure not like them who went to Shrek? Any and all Shrek Disciple for the past months were feeling nothing but excitement every time they heard about Tang Wulin feats. As he was representing just what it meant to be from Shrek, a monster! Only a monster could y the cmities! Only a monster could kill a god! Only a monster could be so dazzling! Added on to his almost too polished looks and then it wouldn''t be a surprise why a lot of people were making Tang Wulin their idol. Even those people who hated and were furious at Tang Wulin for dating six girls at the same time, couldn''t help but submit. As none of them could confidently admit, let alone dare to say they could aplish his miraculous feats. "Still, to think he would kill all of them in a year." "Have you guys seen the battlefield? I look at some of the old pictures of the ce, but it doesn''t even look remotely simr. They really remodel the wholend." "As expected of a God yer and the god level beast he fought." "I wonder if I can join the Body Sect." "Oh yeah, I heard he was the future leader, what a lucky sect. To have such a dazzling figure as their leader, it seems the Body Sect may be the ruler of this era." Through the news of the media that went all out to dig up almost everything about Tang Wulin. They were able to find out he was the future heir to the Body Sect and a lot of other things. It was through this, that many of the Shrek students were itching to join the Body Sects. Naturally, this was only those who weren''t a part of any other sect. Tang Wulin ignored them all as he finally reached the entrance of the library after a few minutes. He directly went in before smelling out the scent of Zhou Jiu and picking up some others. ''Why are they here?'' Tang Wulin moved to the location of Zhou Jiu, finding him sitting down and talking with Yun Ming while Wu Yiyi was digging through some books. "So you''re saying it just seems to have appeared? Out of nowhere?" "Indeed, we don''t understand why this is or if this something natural to the world. But what we do want to do is-" "Oh, Wulin you came." Wu Yiyi said with a smile as she moved up from her back to join in the conversation but saw Tang Wulin. "You finish your errand on that ind?" Questioned Yun Ming as he moved his gaze to Tang Wulin who was nodding his head to Wu Yiyi. "I did, now I am here to help Zhou Jiu." "Great! I am almost done with everything and was simply waiting for you. I hope to be able to leave in the next three days."Said Zhou Jiu with an enormous smile causing Tang Wulin to nod his head before he furrowed his brows. "You haven''t told me what; you wanted my help with, though." "Oh right! My bad, alright so have you heard about those unexplored continents before?"Questioned Zhou Jiu. "Yea I have. Wait, do you want to explore one of them?" "I do! But this isn''t like the others as this continent is unique and special." Said Zhou Jiu caused Tang Wulin to bow with Yun Ming speaking up. "From what they told me, this continent wasn''t there before. They theorize that this Ind appeared the same year that the Cmities appeared and wreaked havoc."Said Yun Ming with Tang Wulin slightly narrowing his eyes. "You think they''re connected?" "Who knows but it''s odd that this continent randomly appeared this year when the Cmities showed up. At the very least, we need to check it out, so nothing unexpectedes from it."Said Yun Ming, causing Tang Wulin to agree. "Hey Wulin, have you seen my little baby? I haven''t seen her for the past week?"Questioned Wu Yiyi with her eyes on him while her hands moved to collect the texts lying around. "Now that you mention it, I haven''t seen any of your other friends." Zhao Jiu said as he began getting up from the seat. "Right...You said they were going somewhere to train?"Questioned Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head with a faint smile. "Don''t worry, the ce where they training, will be very helpful." "Oh? Are they training at Ishgar?"Questioned Yun Ming but Tang Wulin only shook his head. "It''s thest ce where I trained." "Thest ce you...doesn''t that mean!" # "Wow...So this is the ce where Wulin was at."Muttered Yue Zhengyu in awe as he stared at the golden world around. The water around was glittering gold; it was a boundless sea that seems to span far beyond the eyes or one spiritual sense can see. "So this is the Sea God Ind Trial." Said Wu Siduo as she nced at the golden water that covered her feet. "So beautiful." Said Liu Yuxin as she looked all around causing everyone around to nod their head. As this was a ce that all of them could firmly say, it was one of the most beautiful and purest ces they have ever seen. They didn''t actually believe Wulin the first time when he said he was going to have them training at the Sea God Trial. As this was a ce where every soul master would give almost anything to train at. As from the history books and previous soul masters, it was believed this was the ce that helps train the first generation of seven devils. It was said that after the seven devils went through the Sea God Trials, all of them were able to go from a Soul Emperor to a Title Douluo. And this was back when the technology wasn''t that good and being a Title Douluo was such a rare and extraordinary deed. So one can imagine just how amazing these trails were, to help all of them be a Titled Douluo. But no one, even after the Sea God Tang San ascended to the Divine Realm has been able to find where the trials were. So you can imagine their surprise when Tang Wulin told them he ns to have them train at this very ce. Sure he was the son of the Sea God, but they didn''t think he could actually bring other people to the trial. Yet to their contrary, he not only could bring them to the Sea God Trials but was able to allow them to use this ce to get stronger. "The elements and energy around here are far purer and vigorous than the outside world." Mu Xi noted as she nces at the golden steps in front of everyone. "So what do we do? Wulin didn''t tell us what to do here."Said Xie Xie as the only thing Wulin told him to do was get ready. Before he summoned the Sea God Trident and made a golden circle, causing a golden portal to appear before kicking them all inside. "Why are you guys so eager for the pain."Muttered Yue Zhengyu, causing Xu Lizhi lips to twitch and the others to sigh. While they have a good opportunity for them at this moment, they also know a terrifying amount of pain will be apanying them as well. "Who cares! As long as this can help us get stronger!"Shouted Xie Xie as he gripped his fist. "Someone fired up." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a smile but her eyes were also shining with determination. "He doesn''t want to be left behind." Said Yuanen Yehui with a faint smile but her fist was clenching as well. None of them wanted to be left behind by Tang Wulin, so they knew they would ept any type of pain. As long as it would help force them to the next level and allow them to catch up to their terrifying leader. "I am d, you guys are so excited. It will make this process far easier." A voice rang out causing them to look up. The golden water began rising up before twisting and forming a figure. Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw a golden figure with eight wings on his back and his hands folded behind him. Chapter 285: Undergoing the Trials Chapter 285: Undergoing the Trials "Old Tang? What, you will be overseeing our trial?"Questioned Xie Xie''s eyes wide as he stared at the golden figure before him. "Yes, you all will be taking the Sea God Trial that your friend before have taken." Old Tang with a faint smile said to the people before him. "People before? Oh, you mean Wulin! Are you saying you overlooked his trials as well?"Questioned Mu Xi. "Indeed, I oversaw the Tang Wulin trial and was the reason he was able to finish it so fast." Said Old Tang causing some of the members to arch a brow. "Are you saying the trials would have taken longer without your help?" "Naturally, do you actually believe the Sea God Trials would only take a few hours toplete? The first seven devils took almost a year toplete the first trial."Said Old Tang causing their expressions to change. "A year!" "But we don''t have a year to finish, simply the first trail!" Xie Xie shouted with his brow furrowed, as he knew Wulin would be needing their helpter on. The longer they take to finish these trails, the more problems, and challenges he would have to take on by himself. How could he or the others allow such a thing? "Wait, if Tang Wulin finishes the trial in only a few hours...Wouldn''t that mean the difficulty..." "A sharp one I see. It''s exactly as you assume, the difficulty of his trial was far hellish and harder than any other."Said Old Tang with a sigh as he nces at Wu Siduo. Wu Siduo''s face was grim as she more or less could understand why he was doing such a thing. He told them he was summoned to trials but because they were in unfamiliar territory. He was naturally worried about the others, even though he didn''t say he was worried about them. She and everyone else could easily figure out he was from them knowing each other for so long. But considering these trials were something that took even the original seven devils years toplete. How could they be something so easilypletable? Even with Tang Wulin''s terrifying prowess, he must have suffered at least. Everyone also came to this conclusion with them sighing but knowing there nothing much they can do. "Is it possible for you to speed up our trials?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu causing Old Tang to smirk. "Technically I can, but that isn''t for all of the trials. As some of the trials, for example, this first one depends on your aptitude. Tang Wulin was able to pass this trial in mere minutes, while it took others way longer. While I doubt it would take you guys as long as the first seven devils because you all are stronger than when they did there. It would still take a while beforepleting."Said Old Tang as he nces at all of Wulin''s friends. They were all lost in thought, wondering just how long it would take them to finish these trials. While they were all confident in their capabilities, one has to remember this was a trial made by a god. A trial that was made to craft a new Sea God, a superior being who surpassed everything in this world. Most likely only Na''er could im she could finish all of these trials before a year. As they all knew they couldn''t waste too much time on this. "These trials will not be easy, actually they will be hellish and hard, forcing out even more of your potential. Some of them will be time-consuming, so some of you who wish to end this trial early will be disappointed." "I have a question?" "Ask it." "What would happen if we failed one of the trials?" Questioned Liu Yuxin with everyone else around her nodding their head. "If you fail one of the trials, then you will be protected from dying. But this also means you are disqualified from taking the next ones."Said Old Tang. Disqualified from taking the next? This caused all of their hearts to shake, as they only have one chance to finish these trials or its game over. Game over for this once in a lifetime chance to walk the first-generation path and to improve their strength rapidly. "Were ready!" Shouted Xie Xie after he let out a sigh before staring at Old Tang with fierce determination. "Oh? Hm, I can see."Said Old Tang as he saw all of their eyes, not one of them held any sense of weakness or hesitation. ''You sure have some good friends.'' "Alright then, let''s start the first trial." Old Tang snapped his finger causing the whole golden ocean to rumble before the sparkling water began to part. All of Tang Wulin''s friends saw the ocean parting as a set of golden steps began to gently rise from underwater. The flight of stairs spreads downwards, leading up to who knows where to shine while giving off a golden light. "Are we supposed to climb these steps?" Questioned Xu Lizihi as he began straining his eyes, trying to find the top of the steps. But to his shock, he couldn''t see anything, as if these steps were the gateway to the heavens themselves. "Normally each of you would be given a set number of steps you must pass based on your aptitude. But because of a rmendation by the new master of the trident, you all will have toplete the same amount."Said Old Tang causing Xie Xie lips to twitch. ''Damn it boss!'' "You all must pass at least 230 steps for you toplete your first trial. Simr to the others, you will have a year toplete this trial." Old Tang then waved his hand causing a set of buildings to appear in this golden world. "If you all need to rest, then you can do so in this building. You won''t need to worry about food since the energy here will be nourishing you all. As well as there is food in the house as well."Said Old Tang before he nced at all of them one final time. "For the rules of this trial, you can not use any attacks on these steps and can only rely on your physical capabilities. Of course, you can use your amplification and support abilities to help you pass this trial. If your body isn''t able to handle the pressure anymore, you will be rebounded off the steps." "I wish you all good luck." Said Old Tang before his figure began fading away in front of everyone. After Old Tang left, Tang Wulin''s friends all had different thoughts about their present challenge and the situation. But in the end, all of them all had their same belief, they will ovee this trial! Almost all of them, Liu Yuxin had aplicated look on her face as she stared at these steps. Mu Xi being the one who looked out for everyone most of the time was able to notice this quickly. "What is wrong Yuxin?" Questioned Mu Xi as a look of concern surfaced on her face causing everyone to turn to Liu Yuxin. "Huh? Oh...Um well, it''s nothing."Said Liu Yuxin as she suddenly noticed everyone was staring at her. "Yuxin...Could it be your worry about the trial?"Questioned Xu Lizhi, causing Liu Yuxin to slightly freeze before she started to shake her head. But that freeze was more than enough for them to understand. Seeing that she couldn''t y it off anymore, Liu Yuxin could only sigh before she began talking. "Well...I am just worried that I will be holding you guys back. I mean this is a trial made by the gods and unlike you all, I am not really..." Liu Yuxin began trailing off as her voice got quiet. It wasn''t wrong to say she knew out of everyone here, she was the weakest. Not only that but she was newest on here when it came to everyone. Even Dai Yun''er, who only recently joined this year, had the chance to train with everyone. Unlike her who didn''t get the chance, while she was trained by the Body Sect. She didn''t think it would be enough to actually allow her to keep up with everyone and not hold them back. "Don''t worry about it. I am sure you won''t be holding us back." Said Xu Lizhi causing Liu Yuxin to furrow her brows as she turns to him. "Why? Why do you think I won''t-" "Because we will help you." Said Xu Lizhi, interrupting Liu Yuxin and causing her to blink her eyes. "If you feel like you''re falling behind, we will help bring you back up. If you need more strength, we will lend you ours. If you need a push, we will give you the push. What I am trying to say is we will support each other through this trial, Yuxin."Said Xu Lizhi causing Liu Yuxin to fall silent but at the same time, her body was slightly trembling. "Couldn''t have said It any better Lizhi." Said Ye Xinn with a smile as she caressed his hair causing Xu Lizhi tough. "Besides, I doubt the boss would suggest that without any basis. I am sure he believed we can all pass this trial."Said Xie Xie. As Tang Wulin was the one who included Liu Yuxin in this trial as well. While also telling Old Tang how many steps they needed to pass. So Xie Xie believed that Tang Wulin took into ount all of their abilities before suggesting this. Liu Yuxin could only sigh before smiling as she recognized the looks everyone was giving her. One of assurances and determination. "Well knowing, Wulin. I guess you are right...Thanks, guys."Said Liu Yuxin with an enormous smile causing all of them tough. "Alright then. Well, let''s start." Said Xie Xie as he moved towards the steps. As his foot reached the first steps of the stairs, he instantly felt it. "Shit!" Xie Xie immediately felt a formidable force appear in front of his leg, powerfully pressing down on him, to stop him. Yet it was still wasn''t enough to stop him from moving his next foot on top of the steps. Allowing his whole body to stand on the first level, feeling a tremendous pressure forcefully squeezing his body. As if he was being squished by a giant hand from above, alongside ayer of faint golden mist appeared around him. "This can also drain my soul power too." Said Xie Xie as he began furrowing his brows at his dwindling soul power. "It should be expected, this trial wouldn''t be easy. I am guessing it focuses more on the body than anything else."Said Ye Xinn as her foot reached the same step as Xie Xie. As she took another step, she felt the pressure increased even more. But not enough to stop her from quickly moving up. "Hey hold up!" Shouted Xie Xie as he saw Ye Xinn figure moving swiftly up the steps. He began following behind her, with everyone else joining them on the steps and moving upwards. While they were doing this, the figure of Old Tang was standing at the bottom next to one of the golden houses. "Hmm, not bad. I had thought it would take a while before they started but to think they would instantly start."Muttered Old Tang as he had long since ounted for the weaker members''ck of confidence. But not only were they able to help each other ovee that weakness but also inspire each other. "I guess Wulin was right." Chapter 286: On The Sea Chapter 286: On The Sea "Traveling really is the best." Said Zhou Jiu with a smile as he stared wistfully at the boundless sea around him. The boundless ocean was glittering with gentle waves moving back and forth around the ship that they were on. "It really is great to know that we won''t be troubled by any Sea Soul Beasts. Is this the might of a powerful soul master?"Questioned Zhou Jiu as he nces at Wu Yiyi. Wu Yiyi was leaning eagerly on the rails, staring at the ocean with her eyes shining with a picture book, titled Sea Beasts. "Zhou Jiu! Do you see them? They''re so beautiful!"Shouted Wu Yiyi as she pointed at a white whale jumping out of the ocean causing Zhou Jiu lips to twitch. ''Did you even hear me?'' "Indeed they are beautiful. It''s a wonder why there aren''t that many around the continent."Muttered Zhou Jiu as he gently leaned on the rails. "That is because they would be relentlessly pursued and devoured for there bones and rings." Wu Zhankong''s cold voice rang out as he walked over. "People would still kill the beast for their rings? Aren''t Soul Spirits a thing? And are spirit bones really enticing?"Questioned Wu Yiyi as she heard the words of Wu Zhankong. "Depending on the rings, a Soul Master would be too enticing to give it up even with Soul Spirits. As for Soul Bone, sometimes their value surpasses even a hundred thousand year spirit rings."Said Wu Zhankong causing Wu Yiyi eyes to widen and Zhou Jiu to sigh. "Evident from the decline of soul beast around the continent, you can imagine what would happen if they came." Said Wu Zhankong causing Wu Yiyi to fall silent. "Is everyone cultivating?" Questioned Zhou Jiu causing Wu Zhankong to nod his head. "I am nning to head in and continue my training. I only hade mentioning that we have two weeks left before we reach, from the ship captain''s words."Said Wu Zhankong. "Oh? Two weeks have already passed by huh."Muttered Zhou Jiu. They all left Shrek Academy two weeks ago, with the intent of fully exploring the new continent that showed up. Yun Ming believed that only Tang Wulin, Zhou Jiu and Wu Yiyi going wouldn''t be very safe. Especially to a ce that they believed came from the ancient past and has some ties to the Cmities. So Yun Ming suggested they took a few more helpers with them to the continent. Tang Wulin and Wu Yiyi didn''t care, while Zhou Jiu was very grateful the As Douluo would do this for them. He was even more ecstatic the members who wereing were also from the Sea God Pavilion. Anyone who has been able to join the Sea God Pavilion was a legend in their own right. Even people like him and Wu Yiyi have heard about them, but it became even more astonishing when they found out who wasing. The Holy Spirit, Yali! The person who was known as the number one recovery-type soul master on the continent. She was a person in the world that most people on the continent and respected. It was not only her but Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi who both volunteered toe. Yun Ming didn''t feel the need to make the group big, as well as Yali and Wulin on the team. There shouldn''t be anything too big that they could handle. Naturally, this came from his belief from Wulin''s strength and his power to summon his dragon form if anything extremely strong appears. Alongside Yali''s ability to adequately treat them if things were looking bad. Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi with their strength would be enough to protect Zhou Jiu and Wu Yiyi with Yali aid. While Yun Ming knew they wouldn''t be able to cover everything, he still believes things should be alright. "Is he still up there training?" Questioned Zhou Jiu as he looked towards the upper part of the ship. "He is, the destruction energy he is radiating off is too terrifying for him to practice inside a cabin. While outside isn''t much better, at least he won''t be destroying any of the cabins." As Wu Zhankong said this, they could crackle of purple lightning at the top of the ship. Even though it was only a streak of purple light, it still gave off a dreadful feeling and made anyone who saw it shiver. Luckily, everyone knew to note close to Tang Wulin as he trained. At this moment, Tang Wulin''s figure was crackling merrily with destruction intent all around his body. Right now, Tang Wulin was gradually bringing out more of the potential that resides in his Destruction God bloodline. This typically meant he would have to go through those dreams cycles as he did with the Life Bloodline. While he was doing this, he met with Hui Mei a few more times. Hui Mei most of the time would help him out with his destruction control. As anytime they talked about his life, he would be rigid and ufortable. Tang Wulin chalked it up as him being unused to their talk. Because of this, they spent most of their time sparring and learning about the power of destruction. During this time, Tang Wulin started gaining a better understanding of the power of destruction. If life was considered a more elementary level of Creation. The power of life was the ability to breathe in the fundamental essence of vitality into all things. Granting them vigor and vitality, something all living things thrive on. Destruction was the power of unmaking all things that life created and helped. A power that doesn''t require strength, as its lethality is enough, to surpass most if not all defense. He learned from the God of Destruction that so far he has only been at the initial stage of destruction. Which only includes the power of corroding, nullifying, destroying, and erasing even one''s soul power. But there was a lot more than Tang Wulin wasn''t able to tap into, as with the power of destruction. Not even thews or the natural element could escape its power of unmaking. At the same time, the Golden Dragon King destruction element was a bit different from the God of Destruction one. As the Golden Dragon King destruction or Annihtion Energy meant that anything he kills and destroys would be converted into his power. In other words, the more it kills and destroys, the more powerful it gets. Of course, from what he found it, this is far more effective with the Inferno Kill domain. But the downside was evidently the Golden Dragon King madness that would constantly attack his mind in this domain. If it wasn''t for the various powers inside of him limiting its influence, he most likely would be struggling with this. And even then, it requires him to only use a bit of the Inferno ughter Domains power and not all of it. Same thing for the Golden Dragon King Annihtion, meaning he needed to get far stronger to actually utilize their full strength. With this in mind, Tang Wulin has been constantly stimting his Destruction bloodline. While at the same time manipting the destruction energy of the Golden Dragon King. He knew the best thing he could do, for now, he gains supreme control over these powers with the help of Hui Mei. Until he was ready to unleash more of their terrifying and lethal might. He decided to train them both separately, so it wouldn''t go out of control and destroy the whole ship. Or worse, destroy anyone who was hit by its shockwave if it went out of control. But even with this in mind, there were still faint streaks of destruction leaking out of his body sometimes. While these streaks were just small wisps of energy, they still held the intent of destruction. So it would still be hazardous having it scattered around. Which is why he asked Yali to stay around and canceled out its intent. As to his surprise a few weeks ago, her light and holy attribute were strong enough to cancel out the wisp of destruction. Yali didn''t mind helping Tang Wulin out, as she felt this was something she could at least do for him. For all the things he has done for the continent. As without him, it was hard to say if the whole world would be properly recovering from their negativity as they speak. And not only that but she saw him as her son, simr to how she saw Na''er as her daughter. ''Although I doubt he would agree.'' Thought Yali with a faint smile as she watched Tang Wulin in a lotus position. Yali nced to the side of the deck, looking at the ocean, pondering just what they will discover. "Hopefully, everything will be alright..." # "Damn it..." Muttered Xie Xie as he felt his body scream out in pain, as he tried to move his leg onto the next step. But as usual, that was far easier said than done. As for the past week, they were all getting these ass kicked by the first stage of this trial. All of them were able to easily get past the gravity steps for the first stage of the trial. But were then met with the deadly illusions or pocket worlds on the next set of steps. They had to dodge fatal arrows that were all coated with poison that took a strain on their soul power. Then there was the soul beast they had to fight inside of the illusions. ''Heck, there was even one where we had to dodge freakin lightning!'' Xie Xie would have questioned what kind of sadistic bastard would make up such a trial. And then curse the bastard out if he didn''t know it was made by a god. Yet thankfully, one of the benefits of this world was that the cultivation and training were far better than the external world. They were able to rapidly improve their cultivation, most of them going up by a single rank. Something almost unimaginable without any outside sources. One has to remember after passing rank 60, the rate of ranking up bes slower and slower each rank. It''s why Na''er cultivating speed at her age was so monstrous, almost miracle like. A feat that no one has been able to replicate or surpassed. Surprisingly, the ones who made the most progress in cultivation were Luo Yuxin and Dai Yun''er. Both of them gained more than one rank upgrade, Luo Yuxin going from rank 50 to 57. While Dai Yun Er was close to bing a Soul Sage, steadilying close to everyone who was progressing to a Soul Douluo. So far all of them have been able to get past at least step fifty in thest two weeks. From their calction and present progress, it may take a month or more to finish this trial. "How are you guys doing!" Shouted Xie Xie, the gravity that was pressing down on him like a mountain. It was making it almost impossible to turn around and see. "Good!" But thankfully he didn''t need to know, as he sensed the others that weren''t Wu Siduo and Ye Xinning. Xie Xie smiled before he began urging his body forward, pressing on to the 51 steps. Hoping to reach the 60th step for today. Chapter 287: Lost Continent Chapter 287: Lost Continent "Were close to the continent." Yali''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to slowly open his eyes. As this was happening, the flickering red and purple lights around Tang Wulin began to dye down. Tang Wulin then began inhaling causing all of the wisps that were scattered around to be absorbed by his body. Standing up, he nced over to the rails and saw the continent that they were closing in on. "Tall." Muttered Tang Wulin as he saw the towering trees that reached high into the sky. He saw countless trees, that were obscuring most of thend from the distance. The branches long as well, with the color of the leaves having a unique shade of dark purple-green. That was as much as I can get from, where he was standing, yet Tang Wulin felt something was off with that forest. He could feel his spiritual sense and instincts, telling him something was wrong with that ce. As well as he should be familiar with it as if this continent had things he was familiar with. "Yes but not only that I can sense a weird mixture of vitality and death in that forest. Said Yali caused Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. "Mixture of life and death? You think it may be simr to the demon ind that houses the Life and Destruction Energy." "Maybe? I am not sure, but it might be the same. Although strangely enough, it doesn''t feel as dangerous."Said Yali with confusion on her face. "Well, we see once we get there." Said Tang Wulin as he heard the shouts of the crew announcing the approach of the continent. "Oh right, thanks for helping me." Said Tang Wulin said, causing Yali to only shake her head with a smile. "Me doing this could neverpare to what you did for the continent." "If she only knew the true reason, you fought them. I wonder if she would still be thanking you." Zeref''s voice rang out with the othersughing out loud. ''Quite.'' "Besides, I will always give a hand to help you." Said Yali causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brow as he looked at Yali. As for some reason, she was giving him the same look, he only received from three other women. If Yali''s presence before didn''t make him ufortable enough, the look she was giving him, made it worse. ''Did I do something?'' # "Astounding! Just look at how high they go! And they seem to be even natural!" Zhou Jiu eximed as he began snapping photos of the towering tree as the ship began to dock. Around him were Tang Wulin and the others, who were staring ahead. Wu Yiyi was scrolling through her book, with a serious expression while ncing at the tree and her book. "Nothing." Muttered Wu Yiyi caused Yali to nce at her with a raised brow. "Is something wrong?'' "Right now, I am looking through the world catalog and scrolling through some of the descriptions that talked about the environment. I am trying to see if these trees were written down in the book or at the very least have something simr to them. But there is nothing, none of them match at all, from the colors to even the shape."Said Wu Yiyi with a sigh. "Which means, these aren''t trees from this Era?" Questioned Wu Zhankong causing Wu Yiyi to shrug her shoulder. "Maybe, they do have simr descriptions to some of the trees that were found in the ancient texts." Said Wu Yiyi. Wu Zhankong nodded his head before turning to Tang Wulin who has been staring at the tree for a while. "Does anything look or feel familiar to you?" "I am unsure." "Meaning?" "I feel like there is something familiar yet at the same time, this could be rted to my attunement of life and death. As I am feeling a sense of familiarity not from the trees but the elements of death and life."Said Tang Wulin, causing Wu Zhankong to furrow his brows. "This doesn''t tell us anything." "I know." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh as it wasn''t like he could do anything about it. It wasn''t like he visited everywhere when he was sent back into the past. At most, he only visited like half of the continent, from them crusading against the Soul Beasts back then. ''Even then, I don''t recognize these trees or anything tall as they, except for Yggdrasil.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "I don''t recognize them either." The voice of Yggdrasil rang out causing Tang Wulin to inwardly sigh. Before he reached out his hand and grabbed Zhou Jiu who was leaning over the rail too much. "Alright let''s go." Said Tang Wulin as Zhou Jiu shouted in surprise at being pulled back. With that said, Tang Wulin jumped towards the continent with a mighty leap. Wu Zhankong lifted Wu Yiyi, while Yali and Shen Yi followed behind. As their feet touched the grassynd, they began ncing around and spreading out their spiritual sense. "Everything seems fine." Muttered Tang Wulin as he let go of Zhou Jiu who instantly moved towards one of the tall trees. Zhou Jiu began moving his arm all over the trees, looking at it with a gleaming gaze. "Marvelous! Amazing! Even with my cultivation, I can sense and feel the abundant amount of vitality and death!" "But strangely enough, I feel no danger, as if the trees themself are encasing and holding it inside. Hmm, could it be there is an invisible barrier between the trees and me? One that doesn''t block my spiritual sense but my touch?"Questioned Zhou Jiu as he looked beyond. "Maybe we can find out the answer if we explore a little." Said Tang Wulin as he and the others arrived at the spot where Zhou Jiu was. "I guess you''re right. Still, even though we just got here. This continent is already giving me a rush and surprises."Said Zhou Jiu with a huge grin causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. They began moving through the forest, which held roots that were protruding out of the ground. The roots of the trees were bigger than all of their bodies simr to the leaves and branches. They were all tangled up with each other, with some of them looping above the grassy path or on it. "I wonder, just what is supplying these trees with the essence to grow so big?" Questioned Wu Yiyi as she moved under one of the roots. "Hm, there might be something underground on this continent or maybe something in the center?" Said Zhou Jiu as he nces at the texture of the root, noting how old it looks. ''Looks old, in fact, ancient even. Another thing, what are these strange patterns on the roots.'' Thought Zhou Jiu with his eyes narrowed. "Either way, we came here to figure out the truth of this ind. Maybe this phenomenon might be connected with the Cmity; I wouldn''t be surprised if-" Wu Zhankong''s expression changes, alongside Tang Wulin, Shen Yi, and Yali as they feel their spiritual sense goes off. Shen Yi and Wu Zhankong had a bead of sweat flowing down their face, while Yali and Tang Wulin''s eyes were narrowed. Zhou Jiu and Wu Yiyi were able to notice these changes before Tang Wulin''s voice rang out. "Something ising." The ground shooked, as the sounds of hoofs rang through the forest before the area that they were all standing in, darken. As a shadow appeared above them causing them to nce up to, see an enormous figure jumping over them. Zhou Jiu''s eyes went wide in shock as the figurended in front of them, creating small cracks on the ground before it continued moving forward. "Is that a horse soul beast?" Questioned Zhou Jiu as he saw the figure back. "I think so." Said Tang Wulin with his brows furrowed. The soul beast that ran past them had the figure of a horse but on its back was a long mane with a bushy tail. It had ck and white stripes marking on its body, simr to that of a Zebra soul beast. As Tang Wulin was about to open his mouth, his instinct and spiritual sense went off again. But this time it was worse, causing him to stretch out his hand and grab on to the two Soul King in front of him. Before he then leaped to the side and up the tree. Yali and the others swiftly followed his movements, trusting in Tang Wulin and knowing he wouldn''t do anything without a reason. Not only that but they also felt chills on their back, as if something big wasing. "What''s going on Wulin?" Questioned Zhou Jiu as he stared down at the ground while being pulled by Tang Wulin. "Did you guys sense something again? Is it another of them?"Questioned Wu Yiyi but Tang Wulin only frowned. "You guys should be able to hear it or better yet, see it now." Said Tang Wulin. As in the next instant, a thundering sound that began shaking thend rang out. They saw countless hooves split the silence as a group of horses galloped through the forestndscape. "To think a group of them woulde also." Said Tang Wulin as hended on one of the branches, staring down at the group of horses. He saw countless horses; each of them was different from the other as they gallop through the area. Some had a different set of features, like wings, ws, or even another set of arms on their back. Others had various skin color, markings and they also came in various sizes. Yet Tang Wulin could tell all of them were strong, as they propelled through the forest. ''Some are Soul Sage, Soul Douluo and even in the Title Douluo range.'' Thought Tang Wulin with his eyes narrowed. "You think they''re running away from something?" Tang Wulin shook his head at Zhou Jiu''s question, as an aura of fear wasn''t radiating off them. It felt more like excitement as if the destination they were going to was critically important. "Think we should follow?" Questioned Shen Yi causing Tang Wulin to look up. "Let''s see if we can see where they''re going from above." Said Tang Wulin lunged upwards with Zhou Jiu and Wu Yiyi screaming. Shen Yi Lips twitch, but she and the others still follow after him, moving after Tang Wulin. It didn''t take them too long to find themselves on top of the towering tree and finally being able to see the horse destination. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, as he saw the first horse that went past them arriving at an open valley, with the others following. ''So there are more of them.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he gazes at even more horse soul beast. Chapter 288: Turf War Chapter 288: Turf War Horse Soul Beasts were all around the open valley, with ake that stretches hundreds of meters wide. Some were even bigger than the previous ones he saw, whose high strength was up to fifty meters. While he saw some of them were, the normal size of horses, something he found interesting. He then saw the ones that passed them rushing towards theke, diving into it and spreading out. "A watering hole for them? And it seems they all coexist with each other, even with the different features." Said Zhou Jiu as he used the soul binocrs he had in his possession to observers. As he was moving his binocrs around, he felt a chill go down his back, as if something was staring at him. "So it notices us." Mutter Tang Wulin as his eyes stayed on a particr horse that was gazing at them. It had a shade of ck skin that had parts of its body covered with armor-like parts. On its back were four long w-like wings, that seemed to radiate a dark red currant. From just its stare alone, Tang Wulin can tell this beast wasn''t just a Title Douluo but something that was approaching the Limit Douluo level. Although it was still a bit off from it, yet the danger it was giving wasn''t that much different. "Since it isn''t attacking us and only staring, we should leave them be." Said Yali as she figured that it was only staring at them, in case they were hostile figures. Tang Wulin shrugged his shoulder, not caring either way. Moving his gaze away from the beast, he started to look for anything standing out in this massive forest. ''It would take far too long, to check every part of this forest.'' Thought Tang Wulin. While he knew they would be here for a while, maybe even months. That didn''t mean he would like to entertain the action of doing useless things. ''It''s best to be efficient even out of fighting.'' "Hm? What is that another region?" Questioned Tang Wulin with his eyes narrowed. "It seems so." With his enhanced sight, Tang Wulin was able to see an area that wasn''t simr to the forest they were in. For one, everything from the forest to the ground was covered in snow. With there being a swirl of a snowy tornado moving around. "You want to investigate it?" "Seems like the best bet. There doesn''t seem to be much here-" Tang Wulin''s expression swiftly changes as he nces back to the watering hole or more specifically the east side of it. "Something ising." Said Tang Wulin with his eyes narrowed. In the next few seconds, the tall trees that were leading up the watering hole began to freeze over. Specs of frost were being formed, with the leaves slowly being encased in ice. As this was going on, a cool breeze began to ring through the forest causing all of the horse soul beasts to look up. "What is going on-" Howl! A thunderous howl rang out as shadowy figures began moving through the forest. "Are those wolves?" Questioned Zhou Jiu as he saw a pack ofrge wolf soul beasts jumping out of the forest towards the horses. "Yes, and it seems they''re out for a hunt." Said Wu Zhankong as he saw the wolves freezing the ground as they stepped. The horse''s soul beast expression changed before they snorted and dashed towards the rushing wolves. In the next instant, the horses and ice wolf shed with each other! The wolf''s bit into the neck of the horses, causing them to cry out while the horses stomp on the head of an ice wolf. Some wolves jumped on top of the horses before chomping down on their nose, while others used the dead body of theirrades. To attack the horses that are distracted. The ice elements were shing with earth and water elements, ws and hoofs were shing with cries ringing through the area. Zhou Jiu and Wang Yiyi stared in wonder, as this was something that they only read in the books. Even Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi only saw fights like these in the Spirit Pagoda, soul tform. "This might be more than predatory looking for food." Said Tang Wulin as his eyes moved over the horse beast that was stealing lying down. "Hm...Do you think it''s a turf war?" Questioned Zhou Jiu caused everyone but Tang Wulin and Wu Yiyi to be surprised. "It''s moving, now." Said Tang Wulin as he saw the horse beast that was lying take on a terrifying expression as it stood up. As in the next instant, an icy storm began moving through the forest before a pack of soul beasts jumped out. There was a variety of them, apes, tigers, tigers, etc all with an icy cold aura and ice crystal horns. Yet the one that caught Tang Wulin''s eyes was a giant ape with weird markings and one horn protruding out of its head. With the aura of a Title Douluo as it stomped down on the ground, swinging its arm and smashing away the horses around it. The horses were sent flying, with some of them having broken bones and blood leaking out. But the ape paid them no mind as it red at the horse that was also a Title Douluo. They were both ring at each other before they instantly charged, with ice being formed under the ape''s foot every step it took. While a gust was being formed around the horse, as it charged forward. Within seconds, they shed, causing a shockwave to rang out, scattering the water and ice that was formed around. "This looks a lot like a turf war that may be from a different region than areas." Said Tang Wulin as he nces over at the icy region. "You believe that these regions are at war?" Questioned Wu Zhankong causing Tang Wulin to shrug his shoulder. "It might just only be some of them. Either way let''s go check out the other region after we''re done with here." Said Tang Wulin. "Hm? You aren''t going to wait to see how this fight ends?" Questioned Wu Yiyi causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "The fight is close to finishing anyway." Said Tang Wulin. This caused Zhou Jiu and Wu Yiyi to look back, they all saw the horse soul beast screaming out as its head was ripped off its body. The expression of both of them turned sour as they saw the ape beast roar out like the blood of the horse leaked on to its fur. Not only that but they saw theke that they were on was being frozen solid, with the area around turning into ice. "Since they won this battle, that area is now there." Mutter Tang Wulin as he saw the watering hole being frozen up. # "Just where did they go?" Qiangu Dongfeng''s voice rang through the building as he looked through the reports he has been getting. At the moment, he was moving through the newly rebuilt Spirit Pagoda Headquarters. They were able to easily form the money needed for the reconstruction from their savings over the years. With them going for a harder and stronger material from the new technology. Of course, Dongfeng knew it would still be useless against an opponent that was in the Title Douluo level, as the technology still hasn''t reached that level. Still, they were on their way, through the innovations of the Federation soul engineers and the Spirit Pagoda members thinking. ''Why haven''t they attacked?'' Thought Qiangu Dongfeng as he moved up some stairs. It wasn''t wrong to say that both the Federation and Spirit Pagoda were at the most vulnerable. A perfect time for anyone to attack them, yet there hasn''t been any in the past months. It was a very strange thing, considering he knew that those crazy people wouldn''t give up a chance like this. Even if it was a trap, he expected them to at least attack one of the buildings, yet they haven''t. If that wasn''t bad enough, it seems they didn''t put up a struggling fight against the Star Luo and Tang Sect fighters. Which he found very strange, considering the Star Luo Empire at the time was the perfect ce for them to cultivate. If it was him, he wouldn''t give it up, to the point he might even go as far as to destroy the empire, just to aplish his goal. "So the question remains. Just what are they nning?" Qiangu Dongfeng came into his office, as he put down his ns, sitting down and falling into thought. As he moved through the reports, he founded an interesting one. "Another festival huh...It seems we''ve been having more and more of thosetely." Said Qiangu Dongfeng with a sigh as heid back in his chair. "Although I can''t me them. Even if I have to agree, it''s time to celebrate." Dongfeng had a smile on his face as he thought about the reason. Since all of the cmities were dead, the Federation believes that they should host something for this special asion. Which was agreed upon by Shrek, Tang Sect, and the Spirit Pagoda. Once this was agreed upon, the Federation has been thinking of what to do and it seems they decided on it. And from what he heard, the Federation is vying for Tang Wulin to be a mandatory attendant, since he was the star of this. Of course, this wasn''t the only time the Federation has been asking for Tang Wulin, from what he has read and heard. They have been asking Shrek to have him meet with them, for a reward and honor for his service. "Fools, all of them. Even with Xinjie''s warning, they still are asking." Muttered Qiangu Dongfeng with a shake of his head. Chen Xinjie told them that Tang Wulin would most likely note to them, as from what he can gather, he wasn''t the listening type. And that asking Yun Ming to make him meet with them is utterly useless. Since Yun Ming wouldn''t want them talking to him at all or gaining any influence over him. Of course, they didn''t listen, as has been asking for him constantly, with the festival just being the recent invitation. "I do wonder how he is going to convince him. Well whatever, that''s his problem." Muttered Qiangu Dongfeng before he nced at the door, as he felt someone approaching. Chapter 289: Chase of Beast Chapter 289: Chase of Beast "Grandfather." "Zhangting." Mutter Qiangu Dongfeng as he saw his grandson walking into his office, wondering why he was visiting him. ''I am sure I assigned him to watch over the construction of the builds a few hours away from the headquarters.'' "Have you found those scums yet? Just say the word grandfather and I will go with a team to execute them all." Qiangu Zhangting crossed the room before sitting down with a smirk. "Zhangtian...Is the construction of the Spirit Pagoda buildings done?" "Hehe, that''s why I am here grandfather. Luckily enough, we were able to finish them, all we need now is some of the workers here to help manage the buildings." "That fast?" "Well, we were able to gain the help of the Federations and Shrek members who were also in the area." Said Qiang Zhangtian with a chuckle. Qiangu Dongfeng frowned but he didn''t say anything as he looked back at the reports on his desk. At the same time, feeling bored, Qiangu Zhangtian nced at the reports that were lying around before his eyes stopped on one. "Oh? They''re doing a festival in a few months'' grandfather?" "Yes, everyone but us has given their consent to it." "Grandfather you must! This may be my chance to be able to woo Gu Yue!" Excalimid Qiangu Zhangtian with a grin. "Now that I think about it, grandfather have you seen Gu Yue? I can''t seem to find her anywhere, even the workers here said they didn''t see her." Said Qiangu Zhangtian with a frown. Qiangu Dongfeng nces up at his grandson''s joyful face, wondering if this was the true reason he came to his office. At the same time, he wouldn''t be surprised, considering his grandson has been asking about Gu Yue for a while now. "Are you still intending to chase her, even though she has a lover?" Qiangu Zhangtian only scoffs with a sneer on his face before speaking. "Lover? Come now grandfather, that brat has five other girls with him. How could Gu Yue even stand such an arrangement?" "Yet she is still with him." Said Qiangu Dongfeng causing his grandson to shake his head before standing up. "Don''t worry grandfather, all I have to do is show how much better I am than him, then she wille to me." ''How much better...Huh'' Qiangu Dongfeng closed his eyes with a sigh at the ignorant words of his grandson. As they were truly words of someone who didn''t understand how terrifying their rival was. ''Then again, the two of them can''t really be called rivals.'' If one was topare both Qiangu Zhangtian and Tang Wulin in just talents, then it wouldn''t even be close. The difference between the two is like heaven and earth, it''s like someoneparing a genius soul master to Yun Ming. The difference between the two is nothing more than a joke, a farce, and just insulting. And that was just talent, Dongfeng didn''t think there was much that his grandson can beat Tang Wulin in. Whether that be ability, influence, value, and potential, all of this was something no one except maybe Na''er and Gu Yue could contend with. "Give that thought up grandson, there are plenty of other women who-" "Nonsense Grandfather! How could I give up on her like that? Especially without trying! Shouldn''t you understand grandfather, just like you who haven''t given-" "Zhangtian!" Qiangu Zhangtian''s figure shivered as he instantly went quiet as he felt his grandfather re on him causing him to look down. The story of Qiangu Dongfeng and the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo Leng Yaozhu''s wasn''t much of a secret. Yet there were only a few people who would dare to bring it up let alone mention it in front of the two. Qiangu Dongfeng could only sigh as he just stared at his fidgeting grandson, who was clenching his fist. ''Regardless of what I say, he won''t give up huh. I guess he inherited more than my talent.'' Thought Qiangu Dongfeng as a bitter smile appeared on his face before vanishing. If it was anyone else, Qiangu Dongfeng would still believe his grandson wouldn''t be inferior to them. Unless the person was another monstrous Yun Ming or the Blood God Cao Dezhi, he didn''t think his grandson wouldn''t be a match. ''But my dear grandson, this one is even more monstrous and terrifying.'' Who would have thought that Tang Wulin would be an even greater monster than those twobined. Not only that but Tang Wulin''s background wasn''t any inferior to his grandson, it was far superior. ''A form that can reach the god level, having a divine weapon and having such a terrifying ring set up.'' Yun Ming couldn''t hide the fact that Tang Wulin could turn into a dragon form that could match the Cmity. As none of the people in charge of the other fractions were stupid. They all knew it would be impossible even for Tang Wulin to kill the cmity without thebined effort of them. Not even the Star Luo Empire would be able to help him aplish this goal unless they had enough Limit Douluo to match the Douluo continent. This was also the other reason why the Federation was so interested in Tang Wulin. His ability to transform into a Dragon that could match and even kill the cmities. They had so many questions, from when did he gain this form, where did he get it from and if it can be given or obtained by others. ''Crazy bastards, all of them.'' So with all of this, Qiangu Dongfeng just can''t in good faith believe his grandson could evenpare to Tang Wulin. He had a divine weapon that would crush his martial spirit, physical strength that would suppress him and an aura that could cause even them to pause. ''...But, sometimes it is best for them to learn on their own.'' Thought Qiangu Dongfeng as he began speaking. "Alright, so what are you nning to do?" "Ha, I knew you would understand grandfather! I am not sure yet but with your help, it should be able to work-" "I am not helping you with this. I am afraid you''re going to have to do this on your own." Said Qiangu Dongfeng, causing Qiangu Zhanting to stare at him in shock. "B-But...But grandfather-" "No Zhangtian, you have permission to use the Spirit Pagoda to help you. But I will not be interfering in this matter." Qiangu Zhangtian expression through various changes before his eyes lit up. "I see now grandfather, this is a test isn''t it! I understand now, what kind of man would I be if I rely on my grandfather." Said Qiangu Zhangtian with a chuckle, the confidence in his face returning. "Alright grandfather, I will be going now. I have a lot of nning to do." Said Qiangu Zhangtian with a chuckle as he swiftly left through the door. Qiangu Dongfeng could only nkly stare at his grandson leaving, wondering how he could have misunderstood him. But as he was about to slump down on his chair, the door opened once again with Leng Yaozhu''s walking through. "You didn''t try to stop him frompeting?" Questioned Leng Yaozhu with arch brow. "He would have still done it even if I tried." "Hm, be as that may, I am surprised you aren''t helping him or willing to help him out." Said Leng Yaozhu''s causing Qiangu Dongfeng to fall silent. "Isn''t it family first, with you?" But Qiangu Dongfeng didn''t respond, as his thoughts went to Tang Wulin or more specifically, his value. ''With that boy...It''s possible to reach the divine world and be a God. Maybe even being able to revive the Qiangu Family.'' With that in mind, Qiangu Dongfeng could and would do nothing to mess up the rtionship between him and Tang Wulin. ''Plus, the Qiangu and that boy are closer than anyone would think, Hahaha.'' # "Crap! They are attacking anyone!" Shouted Zhao Jiu as he quickly ducks under an ice shard. The ice shard smashed into the towering tree but was smashed into bits, leaving no damage on it. "Shouldn''t be surprising, it''s not like we''re a part of their race." Said Wu Zhankong as he shes out with his sword, making a wall made out of ice. "Keep moving! Wulin and Yali are holding them off, as we move." Said Shen Yi as hetched on four arrows on her bow before releasing. All of the arrows turned into streaks of light, puncturing the five wolves that were chasing them. "You think they will be fine? They are holding off arge number of the beasts." Said Wu Yiyi as she flipped over the tree trunk, her Hell Civit martial spirit activated. "Don''t worry about those two monsters, I doubt small fry like those can even make them tired." Said Shen Yi as she kept on firing her arrows. It was then a loud sound rang through the towering forest, as a small explosion could be felt far behind them. Alongside the screams of beasts. "See, they''re doing fine." # Bang! A tiger soul beast was sent flying from the backside of a golden spear. "Annoying." Mutter Tang Wulin as he twirled the spear in his hand, swinging it to the side, smashing another beasting. "Do you have an ability that can keep them from attacking, instead of us killing all of them?" Questioned Yali as she smacked one of the ape soul beasts away from her. "No Killing?" "As best as we can, after all, we are intruding on theirnd." Said Yali, causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. He knew her kindness was something great, something that all humans praise. With Gu Yuementing that Yali was one of the only humans, she could say that she can''t dislike. With herparing her kindness to that of the Dragon God. ''To think it extended to even Soul Beasts.'' Thought Tang Wulin before sighing as he stabbed his spear in the ground. Then he outstretches his hand, grabbing the neck of a wolf spirit beast before releasing the destruction inside of him. This causes the upper body of the wolf spirit beast to be destroyed, dissolving into molecules to the horror of the others. Then he grabbed his spear before hurling at the leader of this pack, whose eyes widened as it tried to evade. But how could Tang Wulin allow it to dodge? ''Time Magic: Compression.'' The spear began to blur before it vanished from the sight of the ape soul beast causing it to blink its eye. Before it let out a screech as the spear appeared right in front of its chest, piercing into its arm. As this was happening, Tang Wulin appeared in front of it in a blur, with his feet stomping on its chest. Sending it down to the floor with destruction energy crackling around his arm and a circle of destruction orb forming around it. The ape cried out but Tang Wulin didn''t care as he moved the orbs of destruction closer to its neck. "Tell them to stop or you die." The ape beast only sneered, not caring for the words of Tang Wulin who only sighed. "Hardasses these days." Instantly the spear began to crackle to destruction energy, causing the ape beast to scream out. But Tang Wulin stops it from screaming by pressing down on its neck. After the beast''s body fidgeted for a bit, he controlled the destruction intent, stopping it from running amok. "It will continue until you tell them to stop." The ape beast eyes red at Tang Wulin but it knew it could nothing but obey. It didn''t want to experience that terrifying energy inside of its body again. It released a roar after Tang Wulin removed his foot, which caused all of the beasts that were running towards him and Yali to stop. All of them looked shocked, at the fact, their leader actually screamed for them to stop. Chapter 290: Branch of Akasha Chapter 290: Branch of Akasha "Good." Said Tang Wulin as he felt all of the beastsing to a stop. ''Still, I am a bit surprised they still charged forward even after seeing me above their leader...As if they didn''t care about his life.'' Tang Wulin knew it was the suppression of the beast under him that made them all pause. A suppression that was simr to bloodline suppression, but he felt it was far more. ''Either way, they should be close to the ice region now. Time to-'' "Wulin, can you use your eight soul skills on this beast?" Questioned Sleipnir. ''Hm? Did you note something?'' Thought Tang Wulin while his eight rings appeared behind him. Yali''s eyes widened in surprise at the color and presence of Tang Wulin ring. Her noting his first three rings were already red ones and the ones after being a different color. ''The fourth one seems to be over two hundred thousand years, but what about the other one?'' Multi-colored vines extended from Tang Wulin''s arm, moving to wrap around the beast under him. ''Branch of Akasha.'' "Depending on what we see, the creatures here might not be what they seem." Said Sleipnir as the vines began to shine. That was thest thing Tang Wulin overheard before information began to pile up into his mind. # The ape beast dashed through the icy storm, hopping from one tree to next. It ignored the blizzard that was brushing past its fur, already used to its terrifying cold. ncing down it, saw the lower creatures fighting among each other, for food as itnded on a branch. "How pathetic." Muttered the Ape before tense its leg and sted towards the beasts below. Bang! The snow below was sent scattering at the impact as the aperge arms swept forward and smashed through the beasts. Killing a row of ice wolves and tigers that were fighting each other. Squishing their body, he opened his mouth and began feasting on their flesh. "So bored. When will our next invasion be."Muttered the beast as it sat down, staring at the sky above. The icy storm is too dense to see the sky, yet the beast already understands its significance. "What''s the point of you guys trying to survive, if you won''t even act." Muttered the beast as it holds its prey body beforeunching it forward. The dead body streaking over before crashing in front of it, causing a screech to ring out. The beast was shaking its head, as it moved forward, ready to im its next meal. Yet as it was closing in on the dead bear in front of it, it felt the world shake. Blinking its eyes, it began looking all around but found and sensed nothing closing it. And it was then, that the world shooked again, this time far greater than before. The ground began forming fissures, with the blizzard around bing even more fierce. The ape beast was looking all around, trying to find the source but it still couldn''t sense anything. Until the next moment, it heard it. Something cracking, shattering, and then breaking. Before a milky light swept through the whole area. # Tons of information were being piled up into his mind as Tang Wulin began to see the past of the beast below him. Before he then let go of the beast, with aplicated expression on his face while the beast stares at him in wonder. ''That...'' "So I was right, it seems this ape beast and the others around it isn''t a Soul Beast." Said Sleipnir. "Indeed, these may be demons from the demon world." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin to nce at him, indicating him to speak. "It makes sense; you felt a sense of familiarity towards them and these are the only other creatures. We havee across, other than the soul beast. Plus they do have the horns on top of their head, something that even those horse beasts had. We only saw that features other than a few soul beasts from the demons in the demon world," Said Zeref. ''True but that doesn''t exin how they got here. Nor would it make sense for them to have been able to invade, as we destroy the seed.'' "Maybe there was another seed? There are other Demon Monarchs in that realm, maybe one of them nted it." "No, it still wouldn''t make sense. As the seeds only allow a portal to form, not the bringing of a whole continent."Said Yggdrasil causing Sleipnir to speak up. "Mother, are you able to see the past of this-" "That''s the thing; something is blocking my sights. Even with Wulin using the Branch of Akasha, I could only see those moments and nothing else."Said Yggdrasil with a frown. "Is that possible?" Questioned Sleipnir in slight disbelief. As this was Yggdrasil, she was talking about, an existence that predates billions of billions of years. With its ability to see the future unmatched, able to see both the beginning and end of the universe. "It''s, depending on the being or forces of the universe. A strong reaction can cause my sight to be blinded."Said Yggdrasil with a shrug as not even her sight was all-seeing. "Could they be rted to the Space-Time Turbulence that swept away the God Realm?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Hm...That is possible, as it''s that terrifying. Especially the one before that was able to affect and cause changes in the whole universe."Said Yggdrasil before she let out a sigh. "Either way, nothing much we can do now. At least you know these are the demons from that world. What you should do now is ry this information and begin investigating this ce. Hopefully, none of the demons has left this continent."Said Yggdrasil. Tang Wulin could only sigh as he heard the other''s agreement before getting up from the demon under him. "Let''s go." Said Tang Wulin as he dragged the spear out of the beast shoulder causing it to grit its teeth in pain. Yali nodded her head, as she saw Tang Wulin flicked his finger, causing countless vines to erupt from the ground. All of them tangled around the demonic creatures around him, binding and sealing all of their movements. Then for added effect, made more vines erupt from the ground, circling around the demons but not touching them. With the destruction elements crackling merrily around the vines, causing all of the demons to shiver. All of them watched as Tang Wulin and Yali left the area. It was only after a while had passed with Tang Wulin and Yali moving towards the location of the others. That he began to speak to Yali and what she heard caused her to be shocked. "Their demons? From the Demon World?" "Yes, my eight soul skills allow me to gain information on the demon. In that second, I was able to learn and see its recent memory."Said Tang Wulin. From what he saw in the Demon Ape memory, it was blinded by a sh of light before it woke up. The demon ape hasn''t realized it was in another world. But even without this knowledge, the demon ape could feel something was wrong. As the energy on the Douluo World was far different than the one in the Demon World. It was also during this time that it seems that this beast was curious about the world and tried to explore. But since this meant going into other territories, this seems to have sparked a regional war. "So there is a war going on now?" "I wouldn''t say a war but more like countless turf wars." Said Tang Wulin with a frown, as this was anything but good for them. As now they would be subjected to attacks as they tried exploring this wholend. From what he can tell, the horse demons didn''t attack them because they didn''te close. Which would exin why that one horse demon was staring at them, watching their movements. "Still, this is bad." Said Yali with a frown causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. It''s one thing thatnd from another ne was able toe into theirs but it''s even worse when they don''t know-how. This was far worse than the demon seed problem. As at least with the demon seed, they would only be making a portal and not transferring literalnd into their ne. And they knew how to deal with the demon seed, proof from what the Sea God Pavilions did ten years ago. And also the actions of Tang Wulin and his friends, which Yali was a bit irked about after she found out from Na''er. This problem was simply something that anyone would fear. The genuine fear of the unknown. "I fear they might have left this continent and invaded the others." Mutter Yali causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. "Maybe, although I am confused about why the ne hasn''t done anything to them. Doesn''t it usually destroy or expel intruders?" "That is usually the case but sometimes the ne might utilize those foreign forces to help aplish its goal." Said Yali, causing Tang Wulin to nce at her. "You don''t think..." "I am unsure, but there might be a chance that the nar Lord of this world might be using these creatures." Said Yali. ''What do you guys think?'' Thought Tang Wulin towards Sleipnir and Yggdrasil. "I am not sure either, as this nar Lord isn''t the same one from all those years. So I am unsure about their belief or method of helping the world."Said Sleipnir with a sigh. This bit of information caused Tang Wulin to slightly widen his eyes. ''The nar Lord is different?'' "Yes, the nar lord before was your father, Tang San. But this one, I am unsure, although I can tell there as strong as a 2 ss God."Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. ''So why didn''t they interfere with the Cmities? While I don''t mind it, since I got to fight them, it''s a bit weird.'' "They might be stabilizing the world, helping it from falling apart. Or they might have been unable to interfere." "Which is why they used you. I am sure you notice how much the ne dearly loves you."Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to inwardly nods his head. He wasn''t sure if it was his connection with his father that made the ne like him so much or if it was something else. At the same time, he was wondering why a second ss god was here if the god realm was swept away. But he couldn''t think more about it as Yali spoke up. "First the abyss and now the demons, it seems like ever since the disappearance of the Gods. Our world has been getting troubled left and right." "Hopefully none of the Monarchies were transported as well." Said Yali. "Wouldn''t we have found out by now? Although I only fought one of them, it doesn''t seem like it''s in their nature to stay hidden."Said Tang Wulin, causing Yali to nod her head. "I agree but even if they didn''te over now. That doesn''t mean they can''te over, meaning we will have to quickly explore this ind. Before heading home and reporting this."Said Yali. "Hopefully thisnd has an answer for us on, how they were able toe here." Chapter 291: Frosty Lands Chapter 291: Frosty Lands It didn''t take too long for Tang Wulin and Yali to catch up with the others. As they were waiting for them at the border of the region while looking out for any enemy. Once they met up, they quickly went into the icy region, with Yali covering Wu Yiyi and Zhao Jiu with her aura. This was to help alleviate the stress on their soul power. As the blizzard that we''re walking through was something that took considerable energy to withstand. "Demons! What a discovery! I never thought I would see such creatures in my life and to think they found a way here."Said Zhao Jiu as he was swiftly telling himself to write this downter. As the blizzard was making it hard for him to see anything that he is writing. This was also the same for walking, with them only being able to stay together because of Tang Wulin. Having his vines wrapped around all of their waists although he had to constantly remake it. Since it was being frozen before shattering after a bit. "Oh? The blizzard is dying down now."Shen Yi noted as she saw a decrease in wind speed and pressure. "Get ready, the icy rain ising." Said Tang Wulin as he nces up. Just as he said these words, it started to rain. Thousands of thousands of droplets were falling from the sky. Tang Wulin quickly made more vines erupt from the ground, causing them to wrap around everyone. Before more began to move above them, forming something simr to a shade that crackled with lightning and destruction. Just in time for the rain to reach the ground, causing a mini-explosion as it made contact with it. Everything the droplets touched, exploded with frost forming as an after-effect. "What a terriblend." Muttered Wu Yiyi as she heard the screams of the demons around the area. She saw some of them running for shelter, others trying to go underground and the rest fighting against the droplets. They did this by constantly shrouding themselves in energy, firing attacks above, or forming barricades above them. But even Wu Yiyi could tell that this method was draining them of their energy. With them being unable to keep this up forever, from them having to constantly resist the constant rain. "Well, thisnd is from the Demon World. From what I can tell, this piece ofnd may havee from Nix. Thend with almost absolute zero temperature with its Icy rain and storms."Said Tang Wulin. "Should we find shelter as well?" Questioned Shen Yi but none of them were given a chance to answer. As in the next moment, the ground around them erupts with multiple demons appearing around them. The demons red at them with them baring their fangs causing Tang Wulin to frown as he noticed something. ''What is that symbol on their skin?'' There was a strange Symbol shape like a demonic head that was icy blue, that was glowing. As he was staring at this, Wu Zhankong was able to notice something else. "None of them are being affected by the Icy Rain." Wu Zhankong''s eyes caught the droplets that wereing from the sky, fading away as they touched the demons. Neither exploding nor leaving any frost mark. "Is there a special reason?" Questioned Shen Yi as she already had her bow aimed at them. "Maybe those symbols on their skin." Said Tang Wulin after focusing his spiritual sense on them, noting a faint field of energy around them. The demons didn''t give them any more time to talk, as they all pounced on them. "Just kill them and move on." Said Tang Wulin as he punched out with his fist, which was crackling with violent destruction. It gave off a purple light as it smashed through the centipede demon hide, shattering its and breaking it apart. Before then fully disintegrating its whole body, leaving nothing left but purple wisps. ''Really is a terrifying power.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces to the side to see the others battling the demons. He was nning on just using his destruction power for most of this trip, intending to gain deeper insight and experience with it. From his own experience and Hui Mei''s advice, they both believed that a good way to grasp the power of destruction is throughbat. This way, Tang Wulin would be able to understand his shoring with this power while also trying out what he has learned. Then he would go from there, knowing what to work on and gaining inspiration. ''Welp let''s wrap this up and move on.'' # "Agh!" "How." Muttered the man knows as Ming, as he nces around the room the blood-soaked room. The piles of corpses all around, some were chopped in half, others head smashed and some having just blood st. All of them were fellow workers of the Federation like him, all who would have never thought today would be theirst day alive. "Just what kind of monster are you." Ming coughed up some blood from his mouth, covering his already blood-soaked clothing. Which was drenched from the blood that came from the gaping hole in his chest. He could already feel himself dying from the terrible loss of blood, as he stared at the monster who was walking past him. It was a man who donned all-ck clothing with a trench coat and a yin-yang Oni Mask that covered his face. This oni-masked wearing man somehow got into their facility that was supposed to be hidden. With not even the leaders of Shrek and Spirit Pagoda knowing about it. As the secrets, this ce held was something that would make any of these fractions feel weariness towards the Federation. It was because of this that this ce was tightly guarded but not to the point where it would draw suspicions. ''Yet this monster was able to kill them all. All of the soul masters that were watching over us. Disabling all of the soul technology and soul fixed ammunition that was everywhere.'' Ming took onest look at the man before his body finally slopped down on the wall. The Oni man continued walking onward before stopping in front of some rails and staring ahead. Or more specifically what was behind the rails was a gigantic rocket. The Oni man tilted his head at the rocket, looking it up and down before moving his hand to his mask. "I found it, bringing it back now." Said the Oni Mask Man before putting his hand back into his pocket. It was then, ck and white energy exploded from under the man''s feet. Spreading across the whole room like an expanse, shrouding everything in its yin-yang glow. The energy coated the deceased bodies like a zing inferno, illuminating the room that was dark from the broken lights. It was then, screams rang out. The shrill screams came from none other than the bodies that the ck-white energy was covering. These screams became louder and louder as the energy began to rise before the ghostly, spectral figure began rising. If Tang Wulin was here, he would instantly know what was happening. With Zeref praising the Oni Mask wearing man ability, in calling up the souls of the dead. Yes, the screams wereing from the souls of the corpse in the room. "Please! Let us rest!"Shouted Ming as he found himself appearing once again in the room that he died tragically. But not in his physical body but soul form. It wasn''t just him but all of the other souls were screaming at the man, begging and pleading him as if they feared something. The Oni Mask man didn''t say anything as the yin-yang energy began moving towards the giant rocket. They began crossing, interweaving, and forming a pattern around it before they began to travel upwards. Covering the rocket with its peculiar glow. The Oni Mask wearing man glowed for a second before the terrible screams of the soul became even worse. "Please!" "Let us go!" "Don''t!" Yet their screaming fell on deaf ears as their whole figure began shrouded in the energy. Before they began to gradually be consumed by the energy, their screams and pleading being thest thing heard. The Oni Mask man nces at the rocket before the whole room is shrouded in a blinding light for a while. When the light dyed on, the masked man and the rocket was gone. The only evidence of them being here was the burn and me marks left in the room. The whole facility had been quiet for a few hours passed before a thunderous sound rang out, with sounds of movement. "Sir! Here is empty as well." "Here too!" "Here!" Countless Soul Masters with a Federation Uniform was moving through the Faculty, checking all of the room. "Is the Killer still there?" "Negative Sir! It seems it was also taken, with all of the workers and soul master here."Said one of the Federation Soldiers as he looks all around in the scorched room. "I am on my way." It didn''t take long for the Federation General to make his way to the room, with a squad of a dozen Soul Masters. They all move through the room, searching it top to bottom but finding no corpse. It wasn''t wrong to say that if it wasn''t for the burn marks around, they all would have thought there was no struggle. "It''s obvious there was a fight but no damage to the surrounding areas. All of the Soul Ammunition weapons are still up but there all down."Said one of the Soldiers, as he gave the general a report. "And they have seemed to have taken the secret God Killer Weapon..." "I noticed. We came toote."Said the General as he nced at the rail but not finding the weapon that should be behind it. The Federation General didn''t know why they weren''t notified of an attack or why none of the rms went off. If it wasn''t because they made it so this ce had to send a daily report every few hours, they likely wouldn''t even be here now. It might have taken a few days before they found out, this ce was attacked and the rocket was taken. "But how did they take the rocket? I don''t see any broken roofs or walls." "They might have teleported it outside of the base before taking it somewhere?" "Maybe they trapped it in a secret space?" The Federation General didn''t make anyment as his eyes remained on the rails for a few minutes before sighing. "Check the facility one more time." "Roger, Sir!" As the general saw the soldiers moving away, he could only shake his head as he knew he would have to report this. ''Commander Cheng Xinjie isn''t going to like this.'' ''Not one bit.'' Chapter 292: Matchless Sword Chapter 292: Matchless Sword ''They sure are persistent.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he brandished his arms down causing vines that were crackling with destruction energy to pierce out. They shined with a purple radiance as the vines hacked out like shooting stars, puncturing through the demon bodies. The demons weren''t even able to let out a scream before their body was disintegrated and destroyed. Tang Wulin then stomped down on the ground causing several hundred purple vines to erupt out of the ground. Before rushing out in his surroundings, immediately leaving the demon creatures that were pursuing them to shiver in fright. Some of them tried countering the vines by controlling the ice element around, sending out an onught of attacks, or making a barrier to shield them. But it was all futile, as the destruction energy broke, shattered, and nullified everything in its path before puncturing them. "Don''t worry about them; I will handle them. Just keep on moving."Shouted Tang Wulin as he nced at the others who were running in front of him. From the advice of Zeref and Yggdrasil, staying here and fighting would be useless. As not only were they all at a disadvantage but if nothing was done, they might get surrounded. ''Not only that but I doubt we fight properly in this weather.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he nces down at his leg, which was rapidly healing. This was caused by the droplet''s explosions. He wanted to understand just how strong they were and after being hit by it. He knew they couldn''t afford to fight here. Roar! All around the humans were demonic creatures that were fighting with each other or more specifically the ones with the symbols. "Why are they fighting each other!" Shouted Zhao Jiu with his bag on top of his head, as he ran with all of his might. From the moment they have been running, they have been noting the one with the weird mark assaulting the ones without. While at the same time, they saw those without marks jumping the ones with marks, with their eyes shining in excitement. It was if the one with marks had something that was too enticing for the ones without giving up. "Maybe, they will gain the mark from killing them." Said Ya Li softly as she was spreading out her aura, healing the others around her. "You mean the mark will transfer to the winner? That does sound like something these demons would do but why didn''t it appear on us?"Questioned Zhao Jiu but Yali only shook her head. "It might only be something that can be transferred to the demons or there might be more to it." Said Ya Li as this was only a theory. As she didn''t believe these demons would risk their death just for food, while the weather was this bad. "Well, that sucks." Said Wu Yiyi with a sigh as she jumped over the corpse of a demon. While making sure not to hit her head on the countless interweaving vines that were moving above her, protecting them from the droplets. "Let''s find a shelter to stay at before we decide on what to do." Said Ya Li causing all of them to nod their heads. # "Impressive." Muttered Old Tang stared at the people lying down on the floor in front of him. It was none other than Tang Wulin friends, who were all able toplete the First Sea God Trial in three months. Something that Old Tang had to give praise, as this trial wasn''t something that could be easily passed. One has to remember it too the original Shrek Devils, close to a year to finish this first one. And most of those devils had fewer steps needed to climb than the ones that were in front of him now. "You guys have also made an astounding amount of progress, some of you are close to bing a Title Douluo." Said Old Tang as his eyes twinkle. "Of course, ugh. That trial was pushing us too much not to grow."Said Xie Xie as he began pushing himself back up. "Indeed, finishing it so fast. Now then, do you all wish to start the next trial now orter?"Questioned Old Tang. "Now, we already wasted two months on the first one." Said Yuanen Yehui as she found herself on her feet, taking a deep breath. "Are you sure?" "Were sure." Said Yue Zhengyu as he spread his light out, increasing everyone''s recovery. "Alright, the next trial will be focusing onprehension and learning." Said Old Tang causing some of them to be confusing. "Are you going to be teaching us?" "In a way, yes. Now let''s begin." Said Old Tang with a smile as he snapped his fingers causing a dazzling light to shine forth. It was only after a while that the light died down, with Ye Xinn opening her eyes and founding herself alone. "Has the trial already started?" "Oh? You''re not worried about your friends?" "No, I am sure I was teleported along with them somewhere else. From what I can see, I am guessing we were taking our trials separately. Which is why you said it wasprehension and learning?" "Impressive." Said Old Tang with a smile as he nodded his head before he struck the ground, which began to ripple. "Watch." It was thest words Ye Xinn was able to hear before her surroundings were changed. The golden world was gone, with only specks of luminous stars being found around and deep ckness. "Is this space?" Muttered Ye Xinn as she looked all around her before a light burst out in front. Red sword energy intimately interweaved, brilliantly illuminating the surroundings and turning it into a bloody scarlet world. The sword energy hacked through space, slicing through the void and tearing asunder apart all of the stars in its path. Countless seas of stars were being ruthlessly destroyed and hacked down in outer space. It was as if the de wanted to overturn heaven and earth, hacking through the cosmos. Ye Xinn watched in disbelief as she saw such a sight, feeling both terrifying amounts of unspeakable terror and awe. The sword energy continued forward before it dyed down and faded instantly causing the surroundings to change once again. Ye Xinn shed her eyes, as she found herself back in the familiar golden world. "Wee Back." Said Old Tang with a gentle smile but Ye Xinn''s eyes were still staring forward, shock still evident. It had taken a while before she was able toe back to reality and calm her nerves before she turned to Old Tang. "Matchless Sword Art! Will I be able to learn that? Before that, was that a technique made by a god?"Questioned Ye Xinn with her eyes shining. "Yes, that was a technique made by a god. As for whether you will be able to learn this technique, well it is up to your innate abilities."Said Old Tang. This technique was recorded in the God Realm Library, a technique that his main counterpart came across. Even after bing a God, Tang San continued his training as a god, undoubtedly learning and improving his abilities. This was one of the techniques he came across and a technique that he once tried out. It truly was a god-level technique, on the same level as Tang Wulin Millennium Cloud. Ye Xinn let out a profound sigh as she clenched her hands, staring at Old Tang with determination shing through her eyes. She swiftly went down into a lotus position, summoning her Star God sword, holding it sideways. As she began calming, studying, and trying to gain valuable insights from the sacred image. She was extremely serious, analyzing it carefully, putting all of her effort inprehending this technique. As she knew, with this technique, she will have the trump card that will allow her to unleash terrifying strength. An unknown amount of time passed, sword energy and intent rushed forward in the golden world. Like a copsing waterfall, the sword energy shed down, causing a thin crack in the space. Yet this nothing to stop the terrifying and tyrannical aura that pervaded from this sword sh. "Hard, I couldn''t evenprehend it and could only make my own."Mutter Ye Xinn as she felt her hands trembling. "You shouldn''t be a surprise, as what you were trying toprehend was a God-level technique. Still, you did good, forming your technique from it, one that has the potential to reach its level."Said Old Tang with a hint of shock in his eyes. As he didn''t actually think she would have been able to form her technique for this. What he reasonably expected from Ye Xinn was her to gradually imitate this technique, but she did none of that. ''She did exactly what... I was going to advise her to do...'' Old Tang knew that she wouldn''t have been able to learn this technique, but he wanted her to gain a foundation through this sword technique. This was through her gaining her insight from the technique and trying to make her version of the skill. This could only be done by someone with a terrifying sword foundation and initiative to look at this skill from another angle. But how could Old Tang know that Ye Xinn from the moment of her defeat at Tang Wulin, all those years ago? She has been working on her foundation, every single minute and hour. It wasn''t wrong to say, in terms of a foundation for any technique or profession. Ye Xinn had the best with no one being able topare, as she dyed even her cultivation just to reinforce her foundation. Then she trained with Tang Wulin who taught her to be more creative with her skills and focus not on gaining more abilities. But utilizing the ones she has to their limit and even beyond. Combine this with the things she gains from the Demon Tower Mahal and the help of the Sea God Pavilion. It wasn''t hard to understand why she could achieve such a feat. "I still have a long way to go. Is this what you''re having all of us do? Learning from god techniques?"Questioned Ye Xinn but Old Tang only shook his head. "Each of you is doing something, fromprehension to learning. Some are working on their own abilities foundation while others are gaining better control over it."Said Old Tang causing Ye Xinn to nod her head. ''With this technique, I can feel my strength has broken through the Title Douluo ranks without my Battle Armor.'' Thought Ye Xinn with a faint smile. This undoubtedly was a tremendous gain, one that would show it worth in her future cultivation and growth. "You have finished the second trial in only two weeks. The others should be finishing up now, let''s go greet them." Chapter 293: The Tower Chapter 293: The Tower "It''s already been two weeks?" Questioned Ye Xinn in slight disbelief. As to her, it barely felt like a day had passed, which caused Old Tang to let out a chuckle. "You were so into trying to analyze the technique, the time went by for you." "Oh..." "It''s not a terrible thing, maybe if you didn''t do that. You might have never been able to reach this point in just two weeks."Said Old Tang with a shrug before snapping his fingers. This caused the whole surrounding to change once again but this time, Ye Xinn didn''t find herself alone. All of her friends appeared around her, all with various expressions but they all brightened up when they saw each other again. "Congrattions to all of you for passing the second trial, your reward will be an increase in soul rank." Old Tang swiped his hand, causing them all to be bathed with golden energy that entered their body. All of their eyes widened as they felt their soul rank increasing, with Mu Xi having the highest rank, reaching rank 89 Soul Douluo. Coming after her was Yue Zhengyu and Yuanen Yehui who were able to reach rank 88 and after that was Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan, reaching 87. Wu Siduo, Ye Xinn, and Xu Lizhi were ranked 86 with Dai Yun''er reaching rank 75 Soul Sage. Finally, Liu Yuxin reached rank 66 Soul Emperor. "Now it''s time for the next trial. Do you wish to-" "We want to start the next one." Said Xie Xie with everyone nodding their head behind him. Old Tang nodded his head before snapping his finger once again causing the whole surrounding to change once more. "Huh?" Xie Xie and the others blinked their eyes as they found themselves chained to a towering pir in the middle of the sea. They noted the chain was strong, being able to fully restrict their movements with even Wu Siduo being unable to break it. Not only that but they couldn''t use any of their soul skills or abilities causing them to look at Old Tang in confusion. "You all will be undergoing the third trial, the Tidal Body Refining." Said Old Tang causing Wu Siduo''s expression to turn grim. "Don''t tell me..." "Yes, it''s indeed simr to your Body Sect training, although far worse and innovative." "Wait, how do you know about-" "Wulin did undertake this test, and hemented about this training." Said Old Tang as he saw Wu Siduo''s shocked look before sweeping his eyes past all of them. "So, we''re going to strengthen our body?" "Exactly, for the next forty-nine days, you will be constantly struck and hit by the tidal waves from the sea around." "Huh? What do you mean forty-nine-" "What do you mean constantly-" "By how many-" "Tidal-" "Now without further ado, let''s begin." Said Old Tang, cutting them all off and flicking his finger, causing the sea to tremble. "Have fun." Were thest words they heard before the sea rose up and descended down on them." # "It''s dying down." Tang Wulin said as he sent another of the demons rushing towards him flying while ncing up. The icy rain was gradually falling less and less, with the wind starting to pick up as Tang Wulin felt it getting colder. "Crap, so the blizzard ising back!" "Most likely." Said Tang Wulin as he nces to the front before his eyes then widen. "We need to find some shelter. We can use the change in weather to find-" "No, let''s keep going straight." Said Tang Wulin as he made his vines wrapped around the others tightly. "Is there something upfront? Or is there something approaching us?"Questioned Wu Zhankong. Tang Wulin didn''t respond as thrust out his hand from behind causing the vines to erupt from him behind, constructing a giant wall. "There is something upfront, something that we need to check out." Said Tang Wulin as he moved toward the front, picking up Wu Yiyi and Zhao Jiu. Before then dashing forward in a burst of speed, confident that the others will be able to follow along. Keeping up they could, as Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi employed their battle armors, while Ya Li utilizes the speed of a Limit Douluo. With this, their speed had increased significantly, already losing the creatures that were fighting and pursuing them. With the added help of the blizzard and winds that were picking up. As they were running, the demon creatures were sending on an onught of attacks towards them but Tang Wulin kept on making walls. The walls of vines that were coiled with destruction and lightning elements were making it hard for the demons to break through. Making the gap between both of them wider and wider, before they were able to lose them from the blizzard returning in full force. "There!" Tang Wulin''s eyes narrowed as he saw a magnificent tower or what was left of it. There were cracks all around the tower, with a part of it already broken apart. The towering peak copsed, with pieces of itself falling down and there were specs of mist around. But Tang Wulin could already tell the mist was dying, with bits of it breaking and fading away. "Mahal." Muttered Tang Wulin in slight shock as he didn''t expect to see this tower on the Douluo Continent. This tower was the same one where they found the demon seed that was trapped inside of Yuanen Yehui. The tower where Tang Wulin saw the battle of that spanned gxy and maybe even the universe. And the tower where they fought the Demon Monarch, Alba. "This is the tower of Mahal? The one where you guys found the seed and fought Alba?" Questioned Ya Li in surprise as she narrowed her eyes. Na''er already told her about the things she learned and fought in this tower, with her also noting there a feeling of divinity around it. Ya Li believed it now, as even though it''s fading and only bits of it, she could still sense a hint of divinity. "What could have caused the tower to be like this? Wait, could this tower be the reason why thisnd appeared here?" Questioned Ya Li causing Zhao Jiu and Wu Yiyi to be confused. "Do you guys know about the tower?" "More or less." Said Tang Wulin as he began retelling Zhao Jiu and Wu Yiyi about it as they moved towards it. Zhao Jiu and Wu Yiyi were both shocked and surprised at the background of this tower, both wondering if this was the cause as well. "The entrance is still here, although it''s broken down." Tang Wulin frowned at the cracked golden door with pieces of it broken down. Tang Wulin and the others made their way into the hall, noting the crumbling of the inner structure. There were fissures formed in the red hallway, spider-webs crack that sees on the walls and ceiling. Alongside some demon corpses on the ground that were killed by the copsed pir. Tang Wulin moved through all of this while Zhao Jiu and Wu Yiyi took pictures of the symbols and marks on the walls. "The Chamber is no more but it seems it''s now just a big open hole." Mutter Tang Wulin as he came to a stop in front of the massive broken hole. "We''re going down?" "Yes." Said Tang Wulin as he jumped down into the hole, with the others following behind him. Unlike before, there wasn''t any ball of light that was wrapping around them nor were they being split apart. As all of the other holes were either sealed up from the wall copsing or crackling with energy throughout the hole. This made it so they had to fall all the way down to the bottom hole that seemed to be the only one intact. Multi-colored vines expanded out from Tang Wulin, wrapping around them all and forming a ball of various colors as they descended. The ball of vines made a crack on the floor after they hadnded before unfolding and allowing everyone out. "Is there somewhere you want us to go?" Questioned Shen Yi as she looked around, seeing the fissure and spider webs. "We will see." Said Tang Wulin as he began moving through the cracked white hallway of Mahal''s first floor. Yet as they passed the first corner, a charred beam of energy pierced through the hallway towards them. "So there are demons here." Mutter Tang Wulin as he thrust out his fist, copsing space. The charred beam of energy was shattered as it came into contact with Tang Wulin fist. "Oh? You seem strong, how about you join my group and work under me."Said a demonic creature who had four horns with spikes sprouting from its humanoid body. Behind the demon was a whole pack of demons that seemed to fill the whole hallway down from him. All of them were ring down at Tang Wulin, armed with weapons and blood trailing down their body. It was obvious what would happen if Tang Wulin and the others were to refuse his request. Too bad for it, as Tang Wulin, and the others didn''t have time to humor this demon. Tang Wulin swiftly summoned his Golden Dragon Spear before gripping it tightly. Wildness sprouted from the spear as destruction and lightning crackled around the spear before he hurled it forward. A thunderous sound rang out as the spear turned into a streak of light that showered the hall as it punctured through everything. The Demons weren''t given a chance to react as they were turned into a bloody mess, giant holes being formed through their body. "Just keep moving and ughter any of the opposition." Said Tang Wulin as he dashed forward as his golden spear appeared back in his hand. Wu Zhankong joined Tang Wulin in the front, his body lighting up as his Skyfrost sword appeared in his sword. A frosty aura appeared around him as he and Tang Wulin were taking point, while Ya Li would take the back, healing, and protecting. With Shen Yi next her, fiercely attacking from a long-range while looking out for them. With this formation they charged through the hallway, finding themselves confronting the other demon in the hallway. Tang Wulin hurled his spear, ughtering all of them that chose to charge towards them while Wu Zhankong slowed them down with his ice. Shen Yi would snipe at them from afar, any of the demons they missed, or any of them that tried to do a sneak attack from the holes around. "They''re so active in the dungeon." Said Zhao Jiu as he nced at a demon shing down with his me sword, bisecting another demon in half. "The dungeon might still be working, even while damaged. Or maybe they''re trying to gain the best treasure inside while everything is so damaged."Said Tang Wulin as he jumped back evading countless spikes erupting from the ground. "I see, so it''s not wrong to say this is the best time for them to loot." Muttered Zhao Jiu as he fired a soul cannon at one of the demons. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything else as he continued thrusting out with his spear into the demons, while his thoughts were elsewhere. ''I wonder, is he still around?'' Chapter 294: Return Back To Mahal Chapter 294: Return Back To Mahal "Kill!" The Demons roared out. Scarlet mes, myriads of ice, and energy sting forward through the hallway towards Tang Wulin. Yet he made no movement to evade as he lifted the spear in his hands before thrusting outwards, piercing forward without any restraint. In an instant, the hallway was overturned, destruction and lightning energy everywhere, submerging the whole hall. The demon''s expressions immediately changed, notprehending how their opponent was so terrifying. This battle quick and fast, with the demons being obliterated by the destruction and spear. Hu! Icy winds swept about. The demons that were appearing from the holes beside them were all frozen solid by the absolute zero temperature. While their body shattered from the arrows striking them. Ya Li was also moving, although her movement looks simple, between her palm and fingers there was a terrifying power being released. The demons who tried to charge from behind were sted away, while Zhao Jiu and Wu Yiyi were sting them from behind her. The battle was very vigorous, all of them fighting intensely, bathing in the blood of the demons as they charged through their numbers. Tang Wulin couldn''t help but think this wouldn''t be a bad ce to train in, as this was one of the best ways to sharpen oneself. From the onught of attacks on all sides to the countless number of demons and their cunningness to use everything around them. It wasn''t wrong to say this was able to cause even Tang Wulin to feel a sense of pressure, as his spear and destruction energy struck out. They had to ughter their way through the hallways to reach the next chamber door, which would take them to the next level. Yet as they reached the next chamber, they saw it was being guarded by even more demons causing them to sigh. But they still headed forward, ughtering their way through before heading deeper into the dungeon. Facing off against the swords, ws, energy, fists, mes, and other things from the demons on the floors. Everyone but Tang Wulin and Shen Yi came to understand just how terrifying the demons were. As their numbers seem to be endless, as no matter how many they killed. More kept on appearing as if they were finding an endless horde of demons. Zhao Jiu couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of these guys running amok on the Douluo or Star Luo continent. Just their numbers alone would cause so much damage, it''s no wonder Wulin said that it only needs one Monarch to take over a ne. As with an army like this, how could other nes resist these guys'' assault for long? They didn''t know how long they fought or how much time had passed, but they were finally able to reach the fourth level entrance. "It''s closed off." Mutter Wu Yiyi as she looked at the giant golden door that was emitting a barrier. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he punched out with his fist, twisting space as he made contact with the door. An explosive sound rang out that shook the whole area but only cracks were formed on the barrier of light. But then the cracks instantly began to mend, leaving erasing the cracks and giving Tang Wulin no time to send out another punch. Tang Wulin''s eyes narrowed as his whole body lit up with his ethereal armor and all of his enhancement appearing. Vines appeared around his right arm, coiling around it before erupting explosively in destruction and lightning. Then a right arm bone appeared on his arm, the Devil Killer Whale King arm bone! It generates a red light around Tang Wulin''s whole arm as a de bes formed before Tang Wulin thrusts forward. Space began copsing, the area began shaking as the terrifying fist smashed into the barrier of light and obliterated it. "Truly an arm of destruction." Mutter Zhao Jiu in wonder as he saw everything before them was obliterated. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he moved forward while summoning a barrier of vines that crackle with destruction and lightning behind them. As they jumped down from the third level into the fourth level, Yggdrasil''s voice rang out. "Grab everyone and go to that hole over there." Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin''s eyes to nce to the side, seeing a tinum color hole. Without asking the reason, Tang Wulin summoned his Light Wings while his vines pulled them as he moved towards the hole. As they passed through the hole, Yggdrasil appeared on Tang Wulin''s shoulder with her eyes shining and pinkish-blue green veins appearing around. "Follow the vine." Said Yggdrasil as the vine began to move into another hole from the tinum causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. The next few minutes turned into a chase as Tang Wulin followed the vines before they came to a room. The room was a wreck. The cracked ceiling is already copsing with vicious cracks forming on the ck space with some of the lights dimming around. ''This is...'' As Tang Wulin looked around the room, he spotted the person he was looking for while the others were confused about where they were. "Nexus."Mutter Tang Wulin as he stared at the Old Man with golden skin and a shrivel starry robe that was soaked in golden blood. There is a huge hole in the old man''s chest, with golden blood leaking out and forming a small puddle around him. "...Uh? Who are you to know my name-" "Oh...It''s you, from that time."Said Nexus as he looked up, recognizing Tang Wulin. "What happened here?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he walked towards Nexus, expanding out his vines to carefully wrap around him. "...Well, if you''re here, it seems this ce was at least saved."Said Nexus with a sigh as he felt the vitality of the vines around him. He could feel the vines earnestly trying to heal him, but he knew it was pointless as his injury was far too serious to be healed the normal way. "...I see the seed as awoken, Yggdrasil."Said Nexus as he stared thoughtfully at Tang Wulin. "You can sense and see her?" "Indeed and since she is with you, the tower might be able to revive. And yet..."Said Nexus with a sigh while a small person appeared on Tang Wulin''s shoulder. "Nexus of the old gods. Can you tell us what happened here?"Questioned Yggdrasil as she gazes at with a profound look. Her gaze staring at him as if it could see through all of his secrets and lies, befitting a person of her status. "For you to be asking me such a thing...Means either you''re far too weak to utilize your power or you have lost it."Said Nexus. "It''s the former, I can see bits of the future, present, and past but not too much since theck of power. Even the ability to see the countless futures has been blocked from me."Said Yggdrasil with a shrug of her shoulder causing Nexus to nod his head. The ability to see the fate of others was an ability that only the gods could truly utilize but Yggdrasil took this to a whole other level. It wasn''t incorrect to say that Yggdrasil could truly predict the destruction of a whole god civilization if she wanted to. But these predictions and her ability to see through the futures do require a lot of energy and strong cultivation. "Wulin? Who is this?"Questioned Ya Li as she moved towards Nexu and released her power over him. She noticed Tang Wulin was trying to heal him and that he seemed to know him from the way they spoke to each other. This was enough for her to understand that this being wasn''t a threat to them and so she swiftly began trying to heal him. ''But this damage...It seems like a part of his existence was ripped out. Maybe only a god can heal him.'' Thought Ya Li as her gentle expression turned grim. Nexus naturally knew this and understood why she was making this look but he didn''t say anything yet. "This is Nexus, the keeper and ruler of this tower. From what we found outst time, he is thest remnant of the old gods."Said Tang Wulin, causing everyone in the room to widen their eyes in shock. Keeper and Ruler of this tower? This keeper was the remnants of the old gods? Gods that have existed since the primordial era and maybe even longer! Zhao Jiu and Wu Yiyi couldn''t hold themselves back as they rushed towards Nexus, asking him tons of questions. To the shock of them, he answered them. He didn''t seem to mind their questions and patiently answered them in rity. Even going as far as to describe in detail some of the god''s technology and cultures. Yet as they kept on asking, Nexus could only sigh before telling them to wait for a bit. "I will answer the restter, right now I wish to show you all something." Said Nexus as he could tell the duo in front of him wasn''t going to stop anytime soon. "Is it about what happened here?" Questioned Wu Zhankong causing Nexus to nod his head. "You already noticed thend from the Demon World hadnded in your Douluo ne." Said Nexus with all of them nodding their head. "But you''re a bit off from that as it wasn''t just a piece of the Demon World thatnded here, but all of it." Said Nexus causing everyone''s expression to change. "What do you mean by all of it?" Questioned Ya Li with her eyes widened in shock as her hands began to tremble a bit. As a terrifying feeling and chill began to form on her body. It wasn''t just her but all of the others as the implication of Nexus'' words was starting to form in their mind. "You understand what I mean, all of the five regions that were in the Demon World were forcibly brought into your ne. Right now, every demon that was in the Demon World is not in your ne."Said Nexus with a sigh. "This also includes those five rowdy people, the Demon Monarchs that rules, the Demon World and the hordes of Demon." Chapter 295: Fall Of Mahal Chapter 295: Fall Of Mahal The expression of Zhao Jiu and Wu Yiyi became horrified as they heard the words of Nexus. The possibility and confirmation that the Demon Monarchs are on their ne were enough to make them both shiver in fright. While Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi''s expressions were grim as the underlying meaning made them deeply terrifying. "If they came to this ne when thisnd was transported here, then they have been on our nes for months."Muttered Ya Li with a grim look as she tried to think about if there was any weird sighting of demons. But for the life of her, she couldn''t recall any reports of unusual sightings. "Wait, wouldn''t the ne have suppressed them or kicked them off since they don''t belong?" Questioned Ya Li after a bit of thinking but Nexus only shook his head. "Because of the way we got here, it wasn''t wrong to say ournd fused with your ne. So you could say that this ind is a part of this world, and all of the inhabitants are not foreigners to it."Said Nexus. "Wait! If they have been here for months, why didn''t they mount an attack with their demon army on the Douluo Continent?"Questioned Zhao Jiu as he tried to calm down his heart that was beating too fast. "That is because there is a barrier around the continent that stops any below a Demon Monarch from leaving." Said Nexus causing the others to turn to him in confusion. "There is? Where did it-" "That will be exined when I show you what I intended to." Said Nexus causing them to fall silent. "Alright show us." Said Tang Wulin. Nexus nodded his head before his eyes brightened as a terrifying light erupted from the room, with the surrounding beginning to change. "The Demon World wasn''t swept away by a natural phenomenon nor was it done by the people in it." "No, it was something far more terrifying and a bad omen." # In a ce filled with specs of luminous stars all around, stood a golden skin man as he watched the battle on thest floor of Mahal. "To think that brat would find a way to enter the tower through the seed but in the end still lose to them." Said Nexus as he stared at the fierce screams of Alba as he was forcibly pushed out of the tower. "Still, to think they could fend off Alba even with the tower help." Muttered Nexus. With a sigh, he turned off the projection and was about to go back to monitoring the tower before he felt everything shake. His eyes widened as he came to realize that the tower shaking wasn''t caused by anyone inside of it. But the tower forewarned him that something horrifying was about to take ce in the next few moments. ''Just what us going-'' Nexus figure shivers as he nces upwards, using his power to see past the tower and towards the sky above. Magna that was swirling around was fine one second but in the next moment, it was split in half. As Magna was split asunder, the swirling of energy began to shake before it began to descend from the luminous sky. Streaks of energy began to fall from the sky, like streaks of stars as they crashed into the demon world. Countless explosions were resounding through the demon world as the wisp of light smashed into everything. Many of the demons were terribly shocked when they saw this unusual scene. What was going on? Was this something caused by the Demon Monarchs? The sky splitting and causing the swirls of energy to fall was something that was too random with no source insight. Considering that Magna spans across the whole Demon World, every demon creature was able to witness this. Yet none of them were able to understand ore up with a reason for this change. "Not good!" Nexus was standing and staring up, his body shaking, looking towards the sky, trying to pinpoint the cause. Yet it was then he saw grey energy begin to pervade from the area where the sky was split, leaking out and expanding across the sky. Then it began to twist and turn, forming a cosmos that was rotating endlessly above the sky. "No...That''s not a cosmos...It''s a porta!"Shouted Nexus with his eyes narrowing, a bad premonition forming in his mind as he began to work Mahal. Trying to utilize its power to suppress the opening of the world and the leaking of that grey energy. Not only because he knew something was trying to invade this world but also because he can feel the excessive familiarity of the energy. The Tower of Mahal had begun to shine with golden light before it began to expand across the whole Demon World surface. Crossing through all of the region, something every single demon notices and wonders where it came from. The golden light then began to rise upwards, pushing through towards the swirling grey energy above before making contact. A crash shook the Demon ne as the golden energy tried to push the grey energy back into the split. Yet as if grey energy didn''t care, it began to leak more and more even as the golden light was pushing it back inside. ''No! No! No!'' However, even with the golden light effort of pushing back the grey energy, there was too much that wasing out to stop its formation. It was then that something began entering the Demon World, that thews of the world erupted intomotion, undergoing great changes. "Ahh!" Shrill screams began to resound through the realm as a terrifying pressure began to smash down on everything below. The creature of the demon world could barely hold back their agonized screams as they felt their body being pressed down to the floor. Some of them turn into a bloody mist, exploding from the energy pressure and even turning into a paste. Throughout all of the regions, unless the demon was strong, their soul and body were destroyed without a trace. Then finally, something entered the demon world, through the swirling grey portal. The scene was extremely astonishing. The giant w that was shrouded in grey mist and light was descending from the sky. It was bizarre and sinister, bearing a flickering light that shook all of the natural elements andws in the world. It waspletely unknown just what kind of creature it belonged to but it didn''t matter at this moment. As right now, it was descending with iparable power that could obliterate the whole Demon World with a touch. Streaks of lightning were dancing all around through the sky as the space breaking as the terrible w was moving towards the tower. "Damn it. It''s aiming for Mahal."Nexus gritted his teeth as he sped his hand and began drawing more and more power from the tower. The Tower of Mahal began to shine brilliantly as it drew power from the ne before erupting outwards. It turned into a piercing beam of light that crashed into the w, holding back the w. The ripples were being formed between the two, continuously shing as they shook the narws. "Ahhh!" Screamed Nexus as he felt blood sprouting from his nose as his pore began to leak blood. He was shifting more and more power from the Demon World, pushing his body limits. As he knew if he couldn''t stop the descending of that w, not only would the tower be destroyed. But maybe even the whole Demon World. Energy could be seen traveling into the golden light that was increasing in intensity against the giant w. Yet even with all of this, the w wasn''t being pushed back and was only being held in ce. Snort... A sound rings through the world before the w erupted in a terrifying dark light as it moved down. It began shattering and erasing the beam of light, descending on the tower once again. "Damn it! Fine!" Nexus eyes shine as two X symbols formed in his eyes as he saw the w getting close to Mahal. He swiftly had begun expanding the golden energy through the surface of the demon world before he made it explode. Just as when the w reached the tower, piercing through it. Then the whole world was swept through with a blinding white light. # "I couldn''t do anything to stop that descending w and knew I had to do something fast." Nexus''s voice rang out to Tang Wulin and the others as they found themselves back into the room they were in before. "So I converted the remaining nar energy and the tower''s energy before exploding it. The n was to forcibly push ourselves away, into another space to escape." "But It seems when the w struck the tower, it might have forced us off course and caused us to appear here." Said Nexus with a sigh as he nces down at his injury. The injury was formed from the formidable w touching Mahal, as his whole body was fused to this tower. So whatever damage is done to the tower will also be formed on his own body. This normally wouldn''t be an issue as the tower could always take power from the world and heal itself. But it couldn''t do that since the injury that was caused was something that couldn''t be healed. "Is that how the demonnd came to be fused with the Douluo ne?" Questioned Wu Zhankong causing Nexus to nod his head. "It seems the explosion of power not only brought us here but forcibly fused ournd to your world. Grasping what had happened, I quickly used the remaining energy of Mahal to make a barrier to stop the Demons from leaving. But sadly there wasn''t much power to stop the Monarchs from leaving. Without the Monarch here and the tower damage, the demons are bing harder to control."Said Nexus with a sigh causing the others to frown. As there was so much on their mind, from what was that thing that attacked the Demon ne, and could ite to theirs? ''That w looks familiar...Wait isn''t that the same one-'' "Yes, it''s the same w that pierced through you and was trying to eliminate you." Said Yggdrasil as she narrowed her eyes, her expression being extremely serious. "Do you know who attacked you?" Questioned Wu Yiyi as she couldn''t stop herself from being horrified at the memory. It was only a w and yet it was able to cause such a terrifying change in the Demon World. "...No."Said Nexus but everyone noted the pause he took before answering. But before they could call him out on it, he began speaking up. "You guys must find those Monarchs and kill them before they find a way to break open this seal." Said Nexus with a bitter smile. "As if they can find a way, your whole ne and the others will be taken over by the hordes of demons. That is lying in wait on this continent." ''And knowing those crazy fools. They might just awaken that beast sealed deep within this continent.'' Chapter 296: Dreaming Chapter 296: Dreaming "Is there any way to find them or bring them out in the open?" Yali asked but Nexus only shook his head. "Those guys aren''t stupid, trying to trick them will only end up in your lost. As for finding them, it should be straightforward, as they have the foulest and most negative energy around them."Said Nexus but he noticed the expressions of the people in front were strange. "What''s wrong?" They quickly told Nexus about the situation of the Douluo ne and how it was recovering from a disaster. "If that''s the case, then it will be hard to find them. As they have learned to easily blend their aura with other evil auras. Sorry that I can''t help much." Nexus said. "No, it''s fine. If you weren''t here, we would have probably still been in the dark about their presence."Said Yali with a smile as she got up from Nexus. As she healed as much as she could but the wound in his chest, where it felt like his existence erased. It was an area she couldn''t heal, no matter how much she tried or how much energy she poured in him. Nexus began to stand up, feeling energy inside of his body but he knew it wouldn''tst him for long. "I should present to you all your reward for making it this far." Said Nexus. "Our reward?" "Don''t, if you try and use your power. You won''t be able tost any longer." Said Yali as she moves to stop him. But Nexus only sighed as his body lit up causing Yali and the others to freeze. "I wouldn''t be able tost long anyway; I am sure you already know. So let me at least do this much, for you who tried to help." Golden light erupted from Nexus before engulfing everyone but Tang Wulin. "Right now, they are undergoing theprehension rewards of your other friend receiver." Said Nexus causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "That w...It came from Typhon didn''t it?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "...Yes."Said Nexus with a sigh as he looks upward, wondering just what will happen in the future. "...Is it still sealed?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes. But that seal is slowly being undone as I have said before. With the destruction of Yggdrasil, the seal was loosened and after those years, it gained the ability to act." "Destroying the towers that bind it..." "Indeed...I am unsure when it will be fully unsealed, but it now can affect other nes."Said Nexus causing Tang Wulin eyes to narrow as he recalled a particr incident. ''Could it have been it?'' "Still, the fact you possess Yggdrasil might be a blessing." "Hm?" "He means if I can regain my original power, I might be able to find a way to seal or defeat Typhon again." Said Yggdrasil with a sigh. "The gods of this era might be stronger than ours. Either way, they will have to unite if they are going to stop that terrifying entity once it''s unsealed."Said Nexus. "Alright, now about those demons. What will happen if I just ughter them all here or just destroy the continent?" It wasn''t like Tang Wulin couldn''t do it, with his dragon form. He could sink a continent with a full power st easily. Or he could just devour all of the Demon Souls, raising his Devil yer Art. Maybe he could even push it to the Limit Douluo level. As from just making his way and eating the demon''s souls, he was able to elevate it to the Title Douluo level. Which speaks volumes about how many demons they had to kill. "You think I couldn''t do that? Even though the tower had only a little bit of energy, it was still enough to kill all of the demons here."Said Nexus with a bitter smile. "So why-" "Because there is something sealed in here. Something that would break out if this continent was to be shaken too much or destroyed." Said Nexus. "A beast is sealed here?" "A beast that found itself here before it started to wreak havoc in the ne. With the help of the Demon Monarch, we were able to seal the beast, using the tower of Mahal but since the tower is so damaged..." "The seal is slowlying undone?" "Yes and no. The seal ising undone but with the help of the demons here, it''s still holding. As the tower is constantly draining essence from the demons here, as theyy under the golden barrier."Said Nexus causing Tang Wulin to nod his head but Yggdrasil spoke up this time. "Wouldn''t it be easier to have Wulin just kill it? He has a form that is at Peak God Officer level."Said Yggdrasil causing Nexus eyes to slightly widen. "You can turn into a God-level being?" "Yea." Said Tang Wulin, causing Nexus to furrow his brows. "Yes, that can work... At present, the Beast is only the God-Level, so you could kill it-" "I don''t think that would be wise." Sleipnir''s voice rang out as she appeared next to Tang Wulin with a grave look. "Why not?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Wulin, remember. This ne just withstood the constant sh between god-level beings. And they weren''t even that far apart, allowing the ne to somewhat recover. If you had another God-Level sh, I am unsure if the nar lord would be able to suppress it in time." "Your sh might just cause the ne to tear apart or create space-time rifts around the world. This might lead to the destruction of most of the or the eleration of nature dying."Said Sleipnir in a grave voice. As she has been keeping a constant check on the ne condition, as well as talking with the Golden Tree months ago. The tree told her that the ne needed some time to recover or at the very least to stabilize. As they were cutting it close with thosest few shes. "Okay, what about hurling it into space and then destroying the ne? Sending it somewhere else that isn''t the Douluo ne?"Questioned Tang Wulin but Nexus only shook his head. "To hurl it into space, you would have to break the connection between us and the ne. As for sending it somewhere, again it''s connected and might disrupt the continent."Said Nexus causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "...So there is not much we can do?"Questioned Tang Wulin in slight irritation. If he destroyed the Ind, this might release the god-level being inside of the continent. Leading a God-level sh and the very significant chances of the ne destruction. He didn''t know if he could drag that beast into space before the ne begins to break down. And if he killed all of the demons, the seal that was slowly being released would increase in pace or instantly be shattered. Still leading to a god-sh. And even if Tang Wulin found those Demon Monarchs and killed all of them, the problem of the Demon Continent was still here. "Unless you can destroy most of the abyssal creatures and use their life source to replenish the ne. Or find some alternative way to restore the ne to what it was a few months ago, then..."Said Sleipnir with a grimace. As she realizes all options would lead to the release of this beast sealed underground. Unless Tang Wulin can quickly force the beast into another ne or in outer space. Then the Douluo ne was in serious danger. ''Why must every sealed beast that is dangerous be rted to me!'' "...There is one thing." Said Nexus causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "That is?" "Instead of using most of the demon energy that we absorb from the demons for the seal. We can store most of it up, using the remaining small amount for the seal. While the ones that are stored up, we can use it to strengthen or help the ne recover a bit." Said Nexus. Sleipnir''s eyes widened, as she thought about it and then realized it could work. While the Demon ne wasn''t anything strong orparable to the Douluo ne. It was still good enough to help them restore about 5,000 years of lost energy at the most or 2,000 at the minimum. This should be enough for them to push the god-level beast into space, where their fight can happen. "But are you sure? If you do this..." "The tower will be destroyed, and I will die. I already know this before I even suggested it...But I am already fated to die anyway, so I might as well give you all a fighting chance." Said Nexus with a sigh. "...Okay then. How much time will it take?" Questioned Sleipnir with a faint frown. "Not too long, a few months, as the Douluo ne really is too strong. I will be rapidly draining energy from the demons here and storing it up to shoot through the Douluo ne. Before they all stormed the tower from the rage of having their essence and strength drained from them. While I am doing this, you guys should go hunting for the Monarchs down." Said Nexus "Alright." Said Tang Wulin as Sleipnir nodded her head before fading away. "I wish we could talk more, but time is of the essence." Nexus smiled before raising his hand towards Tang Wulin. "But for now, I can help you out with this." Thest words Tang Wulin was able to hear before he was engulfed in a brilliant light. "You haven''t told him yet?" Questioned Nexus as he nces at Yggdrasil who was staring at Tang Wulin whose whole body was showered in light. "You were able to see it?" "...When I channel to the power of Mahal to transport us, we unexpectedly move past the rivers of time. And I caught a glimpse..." Nexus had to hold himself from trembling, as he could only believe they were lucky to have not fallen on to the rivers of time. As the worst-case scenario would them being swept by the history of time anding out of different ages. Whether that be the end of the universe or the beginning he didn''t know. But all the same, it was still a terrifying fate for anyone. "Maybe it was karma that I was able to see..." "...I am unsure how he will take it. And also not sure how things will turn out for him. Although I believe in him."Said Yggdrasil in a gentle tone causing Nexus to sigh. "..." # Tang Wulin found himself in an unusual state. Hazy and indistinct, rising and falling, real but not real. Tang Wulin didn''t understand why he felt this way but it felt illusionary, simr to when he used Millennia Cloud. He felt like his body was being coiled around by chains that were made out of the naturalws. Wrapping around him and seeping into his body. And then he saw a figure sitting in a lotus position in an auspicious ce. He saw the figure coiling around lightning energy, that was expanding, concerning and exploding around him. It was causing everything to wither up, burn, and erase from the area. The lightning element was ruining everything around it but to the shock of Tang Wulin. Another set of lightning began reviving them, a surge of essence and vitality was born from the ce that was destroyed. The whole area trembled as the lightning of energy surged like a sea, expanding all around and moving even to outer space. One could see the distortion energy converging into a stream, sweeping through the mountains,nds, and rivers. All of thends that were revived were once again withering, burned, and then erased. "...Is this the true essence of lightning?" This was a type of miracle, constant destruction and rebirth were happening before Tang Wulin''s eyes. Could one say that lightning was truly only death? One must remember lightning contains both the essence of life and destruction. "No...There something more to it." Tang Wulin noticed it wasn''t just the lighting element that was causing this. He could also sense the destruction element inside as it sweeps through the area. It was the morning but the lightning was darkening the sky. Yet the same time it was illuminating the world around the figure. The streams of lightning were both deadly but strangely had a sense of beauty to it. This type of scenery is extremely spectacr. It was then the scenery began to change before Tang Wulin saw the figure opening their eyes. Thews and natural elements shook as the figure eyes pulsed with all types of energy. Just opening her eyes was causing the shaking of heaven and earth. The lightning around became even more wild and even more lively. And then Tang Wulin saw a different figure standing on a stage that was filled with countless corpses. All of the corpses were burned and scarred as if what killed them was the terrifying power of lighting and fire. "Trish..." Tang Wulin saw the familiar trident in the hands of the figure who was looking towards the battlefield. A terrifying battle was happening in front, blood flooding through the ground with an onught of attacks being thrown everywhere. The man released a roar with Trish erupting in power before he jumped out, rushing into the battlefield. Hacking down with Trish, as it brought with it the fury of the heavens and mes of hell. Tang Wulin watched as the figure engaged in a terrifying battle, hacking out with Trish and ughtering across. He saw a spear fly over, piercing through the figure side but the man only roars out more before hacking down. Submerging thend in mes and destruction, the man released a roar before charging forward. And then Tang Wulin realized he was the man now, as he felt Trish in his hand swing across and bisecting someone. It was a strange feeling as if he was experiencing another life as he fought through hordes of enemies. Tang Wulin continued forward, experiencing months of fighting, being submerged in the intent of destruction and lightning. During this period, his body would almost be obliterated by the destruction and lighting element many times. Yet Tang Wulin had no control over the body, In a sense, it felt like he was watching through these events through another person''s eyes. But at the same time, he could still feel the way the destruction element coiled around his body. The way the fire element set his enemy aze and the way the lightning elements charred them. Through dusk and dawn, Tang Wulin moves through countless battlefields, gaining even more insight in destruction. Insight in even more ways to use it, how to implement it, and gaining finer control over it. And then, it changed to a different person who was in lotus position but with a weirdmp in front of him. Giving off a divine feeling as he felt himself starting to suck all of the world''s energy as if he was trying to breakthrough. "...Is he/I aiming to breakthrough?" Tang Wulin detects the energy of themp swirling around him as he felt himself being bathed by its power. His spiritual sense was being fused with multicolored light that he was eagerly absorbing from themp. From above him, the sky was swirling with golden clouds as lightning struck down and smashed into his body. Blue mes were erupting from themp and igniting his flesh. Tang Wulin could feel his body being refined and cleansed. In that instant, he was turned into a human torch with lightning hacking down and submerging his body. The pain was both terrifying and terrible as if it was trying to burn away all of his mortality. And then Tang Wulin found himself in a white space, meditating but not as the man but himself. Yet strangely Leviathan was here as well, coiling around his body and resting as if it was sleeping. But he didn''t question after knowing and seeing this little snake appear in the most unexpected ces before. From what he could tell, it was undergoing another transformation, a rebirth maybe. As for Tang Wulin, he wasn''t doing anything else but. Thinking. Simply thinking, going over what he underwent and experiencing the feeling of ascending. The feeling of experiencing another person''s life and feeling what they felt. Tang Wulin could his insight andprehension for some of his powers had deepened even further. This was something that was both amazing and very beneficial, especially for his ascension to Godhood. While the Golden Dragon King and his god bloodline will help him alongside the Sea God Trident and Trish. As well as the Dragon God core that was inside him, that was also holding the position of the Dragon God. He still needed more than that if he wished to be this generation God-King and help his father out. Whether that be the energy needed to push him to that level or the insight to understand his powers better. But as always the problem was ''Time'', he didn''t have enough time to master and gain a deeper understanding of his powers. Even learning how andprehending the destruction element may take a couple of years. And that was only one of his power out of the countless others. But he believes this experience may have just helped him out. He was going through his past experience, analyzing and trying toprehend it fully. He felt his knowledge and control of the destruction element getting better. His lightning and fire element were also improving as well. From just viewing those three dream cycles. Knowing how beneficial this was, he hastily organized his thoughts and went back to dreaming. Time went by like this with him being immersed in the experience of enduring another person''s life. For each cycle, it seemed he was experiencing a different person''s life. So many dream cycles and so many lives. Yet each dream cycle always had something to deal with destruction and the lightning element. It wasn''t until he found himself the face to Nexus that it stopped. "Impressive, you were able tost until the end of the dream cycle. Experiencing countless other lives. And that snake somehow found itself here with you...Once again."Said Nexus with his lip twitching. "Ignore it. Was this the reward you wanted to give me?" "Indeed but I only thought you would only be able to withstand it for a week. Not for a whole two months."Muttered Nexus with a shake of his head. Chapter 297: Across The Sea Chapter 297: Across The Sea "It has been two months?" Questioned Tang Wulin in slight disbelief. "Don''t tell me you thought experiencing various lives would be a quick process? Each life you experienced gave you a type of insight that needed time for you to fullyprehend."Said Nexus before he let out a sigh. "Just what was that?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Nexus to chuckle. "Did you know that Mahal had another name? The Tower of Samsara, the tower where one could experience the myriads of life through dreams."Said Nexus with a sigh. "It keeps the memories of those of the past, their adventures, and struggles. It''s why you were able to see the fight long ago and past."Said Nexus causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "What about the others?" "They''re pretty much done, I already sent them back to the ship on the coast. I told them to go on ahead, and you will follow behind. As right now you''re undergoing an important phase ofprehension."Said Nexus causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "But, one of them resolutely said she would stay." "She? Wait, is it the woman with green hair?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes, it was." Tang Wulin had a strange expression on his face when he heard Nexus answer. But he didn''t say anything as he nodded his head and asked Nexus to teleport him out. "You need to be careful from now on. With those monarchs out there, they will try their hardest to find a way to break apart the barrier and free their demon army."Said Nexus as a final warning to Tang Wulin. "What will happen to you now?" "Ha, we both know the answer to that. When the remaining essence is dried up inside of me. My body will fail and then, I will perish."Said Nexus. "You don''t seem wary or anxious about it...You seem even d?" "I do? Ha, maybe I might be. All of the people I know are dead and gone, so maybe it''s just me wanting to reunite with them."Said Nexus with a harshugh, feeling it''s been too long. "Plus, this isn''t a bad end for a coward like me." Muttered Nexus before then ncing at Tang Wulin. "Take care of Yggdrasil, with her rebirth, you will be able to control the past, present, and future. She will also be able to help you on your path, in bing a true God."Said Nexus before he flicked his hand at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin''s whole body was being shrouded in a golden light as Nexus looked at him with a serene look. "This will be thest time we will meet, but I think...It wasn''t bad to have you be thest one I see." Tang Wulin didn''t get a chance to say anything as his body turned into a streak of light and dashed upwards. "Good luck... You will need it. For the iing sh between worlds..." A streak of light passed through the demon world beforending on the shore next to a green-haired woman whose eyes widened. "Wulin-" But Ya Li didn''t have time to speak as she was also covered with the brilliant light before it once againunched itself forward, across the sea. Courtesy of Nexus who used the bits of Mahal to help transport both of them back to their maind. With a sigh, Nexus slump down on the ground, gradually closing his eyes as he prepares himself for a rest that willst forever. # "Congrattions on finishing the body refining and Breaking through the ring blockade." Said Old Tang as he nces at his students. Some of them were coughing up water, while the others were using their soul power to dry up the water from thest two tests. Either way, they were too busy to give a reply to Old Tang who only chuckled. ''Their progress is going well, finishing four trials in six months. With this progress, they might just finish all specifically tailored trials for them in a year or less.'' Old Tang and Tang Wulin decided before bringing the other here to alter the Sea God trials to properly amodate the others. They both knew that the whole nine trials were meant for either the new sessor of the Sea God or someone trying to gain control of the Trident. Since his friends weren''t any of this, they decided to configure it where they focus more one raising one strength. The nine tests will be about pushing their soul power, body, and mind, refining and fortifying them to the next level. While also aiding them to break through the ranks and if needed, bestowing them a soul ring if their soul spirit wasn''t enough. "Mu Xi and Yuanen Yehui, it''s time for both of your breakthroughs." Said Old Tang as he knew the two of them had reached rank 90, Title Douluo level. With a snap of his finger, the sea around them began to rumble as ripples began to ring through the area. Before two towering pirs move up from the ground, shining with a golden splendor and luster with sea symbols on them. "Gain your soul rings through these towers, touching them will make you undergo a test. If you pass you gain your next soul ring but fail...And you die."Said Old Tang causing their expression to turn grim. But they nce at each other with smirks forming on their face before nodding at Old Tang. They both knew the benefit and reward should match up the danger. "Be careful guys." Said Xie Xie as he gave Yuanen Yehui a worrying look before turning to Mu Xi. It wasn''t just him but the others were worried about both of them as this wouldn''t be a simple battle for both of them. Any opponent that was chosen by this God Trial must be terrifying, especially when Old Tang mentioned the chance of dying. One has to understand from the beginning of the trials until now, Old Tang has never mentioned the danger of them dying. Even when they had to rush through the ring blockade that was swarming with countless Sea Soul-Beast who wasn''t weak by any means. With their age ranging from 40,000 to 100,000 which would be equivalent to a Soul Emperor to a Title Douluo level strength. Old Tang never mentioned or told them that they had a chance of dying. Mu Xi and Yuanen Yehui reached the golden pirs before reaching out their hands and touching it. The golden pirs began to lit up before golden energy began to move from it and gently wrap around the too. Moving and coiling around them, forming something akin to a cocoon that was giving off golden fiery lights. "Alright then, now for the rest of you." Said Old Tang, bringing everyone''s attention back to him. "The next trial for you all will be considered sharpening you guys and all that you have learned so far." "Sharpening? Do you mean we will be going to a battlefield?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan. "Yes, I will be having you all fought in the various battlefields to help stabilize your foundation and push your growth even more." Said Old Tang. "These battlefields will not be easy, they will be exceptionally dangerous, with the chance of losing your life very high." Said Old Tang as he swept through them all with his eyes. All of them had their eyes narrowed, with no weakness or hesitation being spotted, even Liu Yuxin and Dai Yun''er seemed confident. ''Oh? They were all worried a bit when those two went to the pir from the chance of death. But now they aren''t...Oh, I see, it''s because they''re all together.'' Thought Old Tang with a chuckle. How could they not have confidence when they are together with each other? After all, they have been through and the challenges they have done? It wasn''t wrong to say that they all felt they could take on anything when there here with each other. Even though all of them weren''t here, it still didn''t matter. "Well, while I did say you guys were going to be on the same battlefield. That doesn''t mean you guys will appear at the same ce together."Said Old Tang with a smile as he snaps his fingers, right as Xie Xie''s voice rang out. "What!" All of them were whisked away by a golden light with thest thing Old Tang seeing was an incredulous look on Xie Xie. "They should be fine." Said Old Tang before turning towards the golden cocoons that were in front of the towering pirs. "Now let''s see how both of you are doing." # In a golden colored forest, a light appeared in the middle of the countless trees around before fading away and revealing Xu Xiaoyan. In the next moment, she swiftly summons her bow and evades to the left, just in time to avoid a streak of light. As the spot where she was got cleaved in half with the trees behind splitting and the earth opening up. Xu Xiaoyan didn''t ask anything as she swiftly expanded out her spiritual sense, locating and determining her attacker. "...It''s a stone golem?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan as she saw a golden golem with a broadsword in his hand moving towards her. But as she said this, she was already cing four arrows into her Silver Moon that gave a light blue shine. Four arrows shed through the skies, streaking forward as they pierced over to the golden golem. The Golden Golem withdrew his broadsword before shing across, smashing into the arrows. ''Strong.'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as she nocked another set of four arrows, that were coiling with the ice element. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Four arrows shed out simultaneously, leaving behind four icy trails in the sky, piercing over again. The Golden Golem once again sh sideways, smashing into the arrow but this time the arrows exploded. With stinging frost and ice forming on the broadsword as well on the golden golem. The golden golem narrowed its eyes before releasing an earth-shattering roar before dashing forward. Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes widened as she saw the terrifying speed of the golden golem, already crossing the halfway point to her. Her rings appeared behind her before shackles made out of starlight appeared around the golem. The golden golem felt its movement bingpletely sealed, with no way of escaping or resisting. Xu Xiaoyan dashed forward while shooting out arrows at the golden golem. With them smashing into and chipping away the golden golem body. While at the same time, forming frost and ice around his body. After a few seconds, the golem was finally released from the shackles and quickly hacked down with its broadsword. A fiery light erupted from the broadsword as sword energy moved to chop down Xu Xiaoyan. Yet she didn''t panic as she continued moving forward as frost began to generate around her body. Before she shot ten arrows forward that smashed into the sword energy and created another ice explosion. Ayer of shimmering mist was formed from the violent explosions, masking Xu Xiaoyan, and the golem from each other. But the golem instantly shivered as it felt like it was being stalked and keenly watched by something. As if it was the helpless prey to a vicious predator. In the next moment, an obscure figure appeared behind it, hacking out with an elegant bow that smashed into its head. The golem head slightly went back but at the same time, it shed across with its broadsword, aiming to bisect the obscure figure. But the golem body was once again frozen as another set of shackles appeared on it. At the same time, the figure jumped up, with its featnding on its shoulder and a bow in front of its face. Chapter 298: Surging Hand Chapter 298: Surging Hand Yet as Xu Xiaoyan let out a sigh, her eyes widened before she pushed off from the golem body, flipping through the air. As the area she was at exploded as something came out from the ground, shattering the golem body. Out of the ground came out another golem who was wielding a spear with a terrifying aura spreading from his. Xu Xiaoyan swiftly twisted her body, avoiding a spear thatunched it past her, missing her by an inch. Shended on the tree branch, her spiritual sense already picking up on another golem that was rushing to her. It wasn''t just one but countless of them were running to her location as if thest battle alerted all of them. "Tsk." Xu Xiaoyan quickly nocked on some arrows onto her bow before aiming to the sky and releasing them. ''Moonlight Ray.'' Streaks of light shot up to the sky before bursting into countless arrows that were shining with an ice-blue light. In the next second, they began raining down on the area around Xu Xiaoyan causing the golem to hack out with their weapons. Yet Xu Xiaoyan only smiled as the arrows made contact with the weapons before they exploded once again. But this time, the ice explosion became a chain reaction as frost and ice formed all around the golem''s body. In the next, few moments, the golems were all frozen solid with pieces of them breaking off. Xu Xiaoyan let out a sigh before shifting her head to the north, narrowing her eyes as she saw a brilliant light. "Yue Zhengyu?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan beforetching on an arrow that was trembling with power as she focused. Her eyesight was able to properly recognize the mermen that Yue Zhengyu wasbating. Alongside that, she was also able to see the others that were being burned by his light as they tried approaching him. "Time to go." Said Xu Xiaoyan as she released the arrow on the bow that pierced through the forest. Puncturing the mermen that tried to attack Yue Zhengyu from behind as Xu Xiaoyan began totch another arrow. She began sniping all of the mermen around Yue Zhengyu while he finished dealing with the mermen in front. It didn''t take too long for them to ovee their opponent with Xu Xiaoyan meeting up with Yue Zhengyu after. "Did you also get an attack, instantly?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu with a frown. "Well, he did say, we are going to a battlefield." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a twitch of her lip as she was starting to understand Old Tang''s meaning. They were sent to a battlefield that was all about sharpening their battle experience and abilities. Meaning, the enemy will be attacking with all they have. "Be as that-" Yue Zhengyu didn''t get a chance to ruin talking as he hacks out with his sword. A fiery light exploded from his sword as it smashed into the spear that was rushing towards them. "Talkter." Said Xu Xiaoyan ice instantly exploded from her as she made an ice sword. Before then dashing forward with Yue Zhengyu joining in after boosting their strength with his light. After they finished with the enemies that just attacked them, they began journeying to find the others. It was through this that they experienced a bitter time of cultivation has they had to constantly fight the creatures around. It seemed the level of the people around wasn''t the same as they had to fight a bloody fight against some enemies. While others they could easily beat with their teamwork or by themselves. Either way, the constant battle was strengthening the already rich battle experience there. While at the same time helping them gain a better understanding of their abilities and control. An ideal ce to propel their growth, tempering them, and sharpening them even further. # The streak of light had crossed the ocean before it finallynded in a deste forest. The light began to die down, revealing Tang Wulin and Ya Li who were blinking their eyes. Before they began expanding their spiritual sense, surveying the area for any threat before looking around. "I don''t recognize this ce at all." Said Ya Li as she furrowed her brows, wondering just where did this light take them. "It''s the Jury Forest. It''s a bit far from the Star Dou Forest."Sleipnir''s voice rang out inside Tang Wulin''s head. ''How far?'' "Maybe a few hours." Said Sleipnir causing Tang Wulin to swiftly ry this information to Ya Li. "I see...That means we''re a bit far from Shrek." Said Ya Li with a sigh with Tang Wulin nodding his head before he began walking. Ya Li followed behind him, walking through the forest with the sunlight leaking through the leaves. "Why did you stay back?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he nces at Ya Li, still not understanding. One has to remember that the information they learned on the Demon Ind was too important to dy. Which is why he understands the reason for Wu Zhankong and the others leaving. But instead of going with them to report to this her husband, Yun Ming. She stayed on Demon Ind at the shore, even with the threat of attack, waiting for him. ''Why?'' Tang Wulin couldn''t understand this point as it wasn''t like he could consider Ya Li a friend or anything. They barely knew each other with them barely knowing each other let alone barely talking with each other. Maybe they could be consideredrades and teammates on this exploration trip but the trip was already done. Their cooperation should have technically been done, in favor of making it back to the maind. But she still stayed. At first, he thought it was just her being her well-known kind and gentle person that the world knew her as. But his instincts and his life bloodline were telling him this wasn''t the case. That it was far deeper than this, something that might involve his mother. Now that he thought about it, she had a simr look that his mother tends to give him. "...I couldn''t leave you behind."Said Ya Li softly causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "Why not? I am sure you understand-" "I understand very well, but I still couldn''t leave you alone. My heart was screaming at me to wait for you and to make sure you''re alright." Said Ya Li causing Tang Wulin''s eyes to slightly widen before he furrowed his brows. "You...What exactly do you see me as?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he began piecing everything together, finally understanding why Ya Li stayed. "...I am unsure at the moment. I want to say you feel like a nephew I never had or a son I wished I was able to birth."Said Ya Li with a bitter smile on her face. Tang Wulin''s expression didn''t change, but he was shocked by Ya Li''s words. Nephew? Son? Tang Wulin truly didn''t understand why she treated or saw him like that. Nor could he understand how those feelings form. "Was it because of Na''er and my rtionship?" Questioned Tang Wulin but Ya Li only smiled. "It was that and your rtionship with Yun Ming. I am not even sure if you both realize and understand how you guys act with each other. It''s not one of the juniors or pupils, nor is it one of student and teacher. The way you guys sh with each other, argue with each other, and don''t back down. Remind me that of an uncle ying with his nephew."Said Ya Li with a chuckle. "And the pride I see in Yun Ming''s eyes as he learns of your achievement through the world. The way heughs and how he doesn''t care about your attitude with him reminds me of a son and his father. In a way, I began caring about you more and more through them." Said Ya Li with a sigh. ''Do we actually act like that?'' Thought Tang Wulin with Zeref chuckling but not saying anything. As she steps over a bundle of vines that were moving out of the ground. While at the same time averting the gaze of Tang Wulin. "Weird isn''t it? It started out as caring through them but as I watched you and saw how you behave. My thoughts kept on imagining you as a nephew or son, my rtionship with your mother didn''t help. As my imagination began to grow and change as she told me about yours and Na''er''s childhood." "Ultimately, somehow, I couldn''t stop myself in the end from caring about you like this." Said Ya Li. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he began thinking about the words of Ya Li and how simr they were to Sheng Ming. Tang Wulin couldn''t quite say he dislikes Ya Li nor could he say he saw her as a mother to him. In actuality, he didn''t know his feelings, as his rtionship with her is quite barren and not much. Yet at the same time, he did learn about her from the people around him. The way Na''er eyes lit up as she talked about Ya Li and how amazing she is. The way Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan kept on praising Ya Li for being one of if not the best person on the continent. And the list goes on, even his mother and Gu Yue had praise for Ya Li. But it''s not like he could create a rtionship like that of mother and son or aunty and nephew from that. If he didn''t ept his birth mother right away, why would he ept Ya Li as well? Either way, Tang Wulin began to open his mouth but then his instincts screamed at him. As in the next instant, the area around both him and Ya Li began to warp. The space elements were being controlled by something as space began to twist around them. "Someone is trying to take us away." Said Ya Li as she quickly began resisting the pressure of space transportation. Tang Wulin began resisting as well as he thrust out his hand to grab the twisting rift, hoping to reclose it. But it was toote as a portal was formed from the shattered space as arge hand moved out to snatch them. "Scram." Said Tang Wulin and he thrust out his fist that began to copse the space around it. The fist and hand made contact before a loud sound rang out with their shing. The hand was pushed back into the portal from Tang Wulin fist. "We will talk about thister, right now. It is time to see who wants me captured this time."Said Tang Wulin as he jumped directly into the portal to the shock of Ya Li. "Wait!" Ya Li shouted as she also made a movement to join him, quickly crossing into the portal before it closed behind. Leaving the Jury forest, once again quiet and empty. Chapter 299: Python and Ape Attack Chapter 299: Python and Ape Attack Tang Wulin found himself falling with ake''s bank below him, as his feetnded on the ground. He nces up to see the Holy Spirit Ya Li falling down with the rift that was open before closing. ''So she followed.'' Thought Tang Wulin but that was all he could before he felt his instincts act up and his body instinctively moving. "Boom!" A ck iron figure as huge as a mountain descended from the skies in front of Tang Wulin and Yali. It deliberately crashed and instantly shook the ground along with the trees that were further down from theke bank. Ya Li eyes widen at the terrifying giant ape with a height of more than a hundred meters. She could feel its terrifying strength and knew it was a soul beast at the Limit Douluo stage and not just any Limit Douluo. But a Qusai-God! A massive pressure came at Tang Wulin and Ya Li in the next instant, trying to push down to the ground. Gravitational Control! Five rings appeared behind Tang Wulin before they lit up and shined brilliantly, his gravity control acted out. Not only did it cancel out the pressure, but it moved to press down on the giant ape causing its body to tremble. "Cover me from the back. I sense another one." Said Tang Wulin before he stomped down on the ground, creating cracks on the floor. Before he shot forward in a blinding blur towards the giant ape while Ya Li was summoning her martial soul. The giant ape red at Tang Wulin before it took a step forward and leaped toward him. With its arms turning into a blur as it punches out hundreds of punches in an instant. Tang Wulin saw the air was filled with countless shadows of its fists, descending on him, with terrifying power. Yet Tang Wulin''s expression didn''t change as he clenched his fist before he struck out with all of his might. A horrifying aura exploded out from Tang Wulin fist as it began to bend space around it. This caused all of the fists that were descending to twist and shift, forcing them to collide with his fist. The giant ape''s eyes widened in shock as it felt the terrifying strength behind Tang Wulin fist as it was sent flying backward. "Not so fast." Vines instantly erupted from around Tang Wulin as it moved to wrap around the giant ape leg. Before Tang Wulin then pulled it down towards him while sending out his other fist that shined with lightning and destruction. A titanic explosion rang out as Tang Wulin fist drove straight into the giant ape stomach before sending it flying. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t done as he pulled back the vines once more while making it erupt to electricity and destruction. The giant ape''s eyes slightly narrowed as it swiftly swung its fist, breaking apart the vine that wrapped around it. Before then roaring outward causing Tang Wulin eyes to narrow. As he instantly felt the elements from theke bank fluctuate before a gust of wind blew through the area. Tang Wulin and Ya Li saw a twister instantly rise on the surface of the smallke as if it was the center of the sea. The center of this twister was surging with the elements of water and wind as it rushed towards Tang Wulin. Ya Li frowned as she moved to intercept the attack, appearing in front of it with her body glowing with an ethereal light. Before she struck out with a palm, shing with the twister, blowing everything around them away. While this was happening, the giant ape leaped towards Tang Wulin, striking out with another fist. Its fist was shining with a terrifying light, alongside the infusion of thew, descending like aet. Tang Wulin''s body lit up as all of his enhancement appeared on him before he immediately brandished his fist. Fist radiance illuminating the heavens, vines wrapping around his arm that was coiling with lightning and destruction. It was extremely great, power iparable as Tang Wulin fist struck outwards smashing directly into the ape''s fist. The point of impact released thunderous sounds as space began copsing and fissures began forming around them. Tang Wulin''s footshed out, smashing into its body like a war hammer causing the giant ape face warped, its entire body contorting. This kick from Tang Wulin made it feel cracks forming on its bones as it''s internal became a bit unstable. Tang Wulin hand gripped the ape arm, holding it down as he began raining down kicks on the ape giant body. Each hit rang through the forest as the giant ape cried out in pain before it red at Tang Wulin with rage. The giant ape roared towards the heavens, its figure massive as its battle intent spiked to the peak. Its aura then suddenly turned heavy as it took a swing with its right fist. A ball of pitch-ck radiance was condensed on the surface of its enormous fist. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly widened as he felt the space around him being warped as an enormous pressure pressed down on him. This wasn''t simply someone utilizing gravity but also infusing it with thews of the ne, making it even more terrifying. As the fist was smashing towards him, he nced to the side to see Ya Li backing away from the constant twisters. With the creatures sending them out, was a giant python with a length of more than a hundred meters. It had greenish-blue scales that covered everything and there was a pair of huge ws under its belly with a colossal ox''s head. Its control over the water and wind elements alongside its utilization of thews was amazing. Being able to push back and even injure Ya Li whose expression was grim as she tried withstanding its blow. ''Alrighty then, let''s test you out.'' Thought Tang Wulin as his body lit up with the ethereal armor around him shining. Wings sprouted from his back, instantly moving in front of him to ck the fist of the giant ape. ''Body Sect Technique: Royal Guard.'' ''Tyrant Cmity Dragon Emission.'' The light wings lit up before the terrifying fist smashed into, creating countless cracks on the wings. Before Tang Wulin was sent flying backward, like a cannonball towards the location of where Ya Li and the great python were at. Ya Li felt her spiritual sense act up as her body instinctively moved to the side as a streak of light passed by her. She watched in surprise as the streak plowed straight through the twisters before appearing in front of the python. ''Golden Dragon Roar.'' Instantly a golden dragon head appeared behind Tang Wulin before it released a roar, causing the oxpython to stagger. ''Golden Dragon Tremor st. As the giant python was staggered, Tang Wulin clenched his fist that was shining with a terrifying light. Destruction, lightning, the force of the giant ape, and the golden dragon tremor st. All of this was released as Tang Wulin thrust out, his fist shattering space from its terrifying might shaking the elements around. His fist produced a type of iparable might and pressure as it struck the great python who was still staggered from the roar. Ya Li and the giant ape watched as Tang Wulin fist drove into the oxpython head with the sound of bone breaking. Before it was sent flying, smashing through the countless trees and driving through the ground from the titanic force. ''Time Magic: Backtrack.'' Tang Wulin wasn''t done as his figure froze before it began to rewind in time a few seconds before he hit the oxpython. His cracked wings instantly stretched out as he twisted his body, summing his golden trident. The Sea God Trident began to tremble before it erupted with heavenly and divine power. It''s feeling Tang Wulin''s battle intent, fusing with it and surging with various powers as Tang Wulin holds it tightly. Before he then hurled it with all of his might, the trident shattered space as it instantly arrived in front of the giant ape. The giant ape released a roar as it activated its gravity control while striking out with a fist that glowed with pitch ckness. Yet the trident began to tremble before it vanished with Tang Wulin appearing in its ce with his fist striking out. Alongside his rings appearing and shining as they shed with giant ape gravity control, canceling it out. The giant ape and Tang Wulin fist collided, shaking the area around but the giant ape felt itself slightly shiver. As it saw Tang Wulin smiled slyly as he sent about to be propelled back before he instantly vanished in front of the ape and to its fear. The Sea God Trident appeared right in front of it again, in the ce of Tang Wulin before it punctured through. A tremendous roar was released as the trident pierced through the giant ape shoulder, blood scattering to the ground. ''Unbelievable.'' Thought Ya Li in shock as she reyed thest few moments, recalling thosest few seconds. ''Monster! He really is a master of battle...No more like the Emperor of Battle.'' Thought Ya Li. As Tang Wulinnded on the ground, his mind instantly began working out his next course of action. ''There Limit Douluo, meaning the only effective things are my physical might. With their defense being iparably strong, with only weapons like Trish and the Sea God Trident being to pierce through.'' Thought Tang Wulin with an inward sigh. Sometimes hemented the fact his soul power attack wasn''t as strong as physical strikes. As they are no better than someone throwing sticks at a mountain when he is up against those Limit Doulos. This also means his range is also reduced drastically as closebat is his only advantage. He still hasn''t pushed his spiritual domain to be able to fuse with his other attacks except for his physical strike. He had thought of all this in an instant before heunched himself towards the giant ape. ''Time Magic: Compression.'' The giant ape face was grim as it felt the trident that drilled itself into its shoulder was suppressing its strength more and more. As it moved its hand to pull it out, it felt Tang Wulin approaching, and then its eyes widened when he appeared in front of it. Tang Wulinshed out with his foot, smashing into the chest of the giant ape, pushing it down to the ground. Cracks begin appearing beneath it, spider webs appearing a few meters as Tang Wulin clenched his fist. Brandishing his fists that shined with destruction and lightning, stirring up thunderous noises that rumbled about. His fist directly smashed into the giant ape, his fist forcibly driving into its face, the ground beneath cracking even more. The area around them shook with a thunderous noise before Tang Wulin struck once more. In the next few seconds, the giant ape became something simr to a metal ore being refined by a hammer. As Tang Wulin continuously smashes its face in with his fist, drawing blood from its face and breaking its bone. Roar! The giant ape rage erupted as its body exploded out with soul power, pushing away Tang Wulin. The Sea God Trident that was lodged in its shoulder was pushed out, flying through the air. A strong gale swept through the area, shattering and breaking the trees around as the skies began to darken. ''It''s angry now.'' Thought Ya Li as sheunched her healing light towards Tang Wulin. The giant ape fist struck out, formless and strange,manding thews of the world to pressure Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin''s eyes narrowed as he saw the fist was simr to his father''s attack,manding heaven and earth. As this was going on, a blue scaled tail shattered the space behind him and hacked down on him. The oxpython appeared right behind Tang Wulin, its whole body shining and surging with heaven and earth. The powers of the element andw surging, hacking down on Tang Wulin like an immortal de. Yet Tang Wulin''s expression didn''t change, his body already making moves and his instinct reacting. ''Time Magic: Spatial Switch-'' But Tang Wulin''s eyes widened when he felt his body freezing, the space around him being locked down. The eyes of the giant ape were glowing while the tail of the oxpython was shining brilliantly. It only took Tang Wulin an instant to understand they locked down space around him. Stopping him from utilizing his spatial abilities and also freezing him with space being frozen and locked down. Not only that but with thews helping them, Tang Wulin felt himself being crushed and sealed. As the giant ape fist and the oxpython tail closed in on Tang Wulin, his eyes shined with an ethereal white. A terrifying power erupted explosively from Tang Wulin, shaking the world, elements, andws of the area. A devastating storm of smoke exploded out, covering the whole area, rotating like the eye of a storm. The fist and tail that was surging forward were instantly dispelled as relentless pressure descended upon the world. As two massive ck scaled arms with blue tribal marking came out of the smoke, blowing everything away. One arm grabbed the neck of the giant ape, tightening its hold around the ape neck and pressing it down. While the other arm grabbed the neck of the oxpython before it also pressed it down on to the ground. Two massive wings expanded, blowing all the mist and revealing the body of a terrifying ck dragon. Who released an earth-shaking roar above the two soul beasts that was pressed down and helpless before its might. Chapter 300: Two Great Soul Beast Kings Chapter 300: Two Great Soul Beast Kings As the two soul beasts, the giant ape and oxpython found themselves beneath, Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin himself was gradually tightening his hold on them, breaking their bones and causing blood to leak from their mouth. His mouth was revealing his razor-sharp teeth as his beady white eyes stared at the two soul beasts. While this was going on, Ya Li was staring at Tang Wulin''s new form in shock and awe. As she could feel the terrifying strength from that his presence was emitting. Iparable, terrifying, and invincible! ''This is the form they said he used. Amazing, I can already tell it''s above even the Cmities.'' Thought Ya Li as she sensed the element around them was shaking from the dragon presence. "Wait! That trident, that you used...Is that the Sea God Trident!"Shouted the oxpython as it coughed up some more blood from its mouth. It felt its cultivation and strength being ruthlessly suppressed by just Tang Wulin raw might. It knew if it tried summoning the strength of heaven and earth or thews of the ne. The dragon would kill them, there and now, with the god-level strength that it was somehow able to gain. Yet this hasn''t been what made it shocked the most. It was the sight of the trident that was lodged in his brother''s shoulder and that was flipping through the air. Before itnded a few meters from them, that caused the oxpython to be shocked. Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, wondering just how they knew what the Sea God trident looks like and about it. Now that he took a good luck at these two soul beasts, he felt like he had seen a picture and heard about them before. "There the Titan Giant Ape and Azure Oxpythons." Sleipnir''s voice rang out. ''You''re telling me this now?'' "Would this have honestly stopped you from fighting them?" Questioned Sleipnir in a deadpan tone. ''Nope.'' Thought Tang Wulin with an inward chuckle, as it would have just made him want to fight even more. How could he have not heard about the legend of these two? He had heard of the Azure Oxpython and Titan Giant Ape before with most of it being about their rtionship with Tang San. His father had twopanions, the Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape. During that time when the spirit souls were not developed yet and one had to kill soul beasts for their rings. ording to legends, the two Beast King''s had offered themselves up as sacrifices to Tang San and became his strength. That was how he technically became a god in one go, although Old Tang already told him it was far more than this. As his father still had to go through many trials and tribtions to fully be a god after these two sacrifices. ording to Shrek Academy''s reckoning, if the Azure Oxpython and Titan Giant Ape were still alive. They would certainly be ranked among the Ten Great Beasts. They were exceptional beings with extremely formidable individual strength, far more than most of their specific species. Their rankings would most probably be higher than the Bear Lord and the Thousand Demon King. Something Tang Wulin could clearly say was true, just from their cultivation base of a Qusai-God Limit Douluo. While they weren''t close to matching Di Tian''s level of strength, both of them together could give him a hard time. Tang Wulin thought of all this in a split second before his dragon form began to shine before breaking into specs of light. They shimmer down to the chest of the Azure Oxpython, with the Sea God Trident that was at the side shining dazzlingly. The trident vanished before reappearing in the specs of blue before instantly shooting towards the Titan Great Ape. The Titan Great Ape let out a roar as it felt the trident lodging itself into its chest before it vanished. "You-" "Quite. Let''s y a game, I ask a question and you will answer. Once you''re done, you can ask me a question and I will answer."Said Tang Wulin as his footnded gently on the Azure Oxpython chest with the Sea God Trident pointed at its neck. Azure Oxpython red at Tang Wulin but it didn''t make a move to resist, as it felt itself shiver from the trident. "Good, now then. Are you both the two soul beasts from Tang San era? The one who gave him his rings?"Questioned Tang Wulin. He sadly didn''t have Old Tang with him to confirm if it was them, as he was busy with trials. And Sleipnir didn''t know if it was really them, although she was certain it was. Although she did tell him that they were the only one of their present species. From what she could remember. "Yes...We are the ones who gave Tang San his rings and also the ones in the legend."Said the Azure Oxpython. "I guess that confirms it...Why did you guys attack us?"Questioned Tang Wulin, although he didn''t really care and was just curious. As from what he can tell, they attacked them from a different ne, or were its dimension? He wasn''t knowledgeable about the interactions between mini-ne and main ne. It was only because of Zeref that he knew he was inside a mini-ne in the first ce. Although his instinct and spiritual sense did notify him that he wasn''t in the Douluo ne anymore. "We sense the blood of the Sea God from you and want to drag you here to confirm." Said Titan Great Ape causing Tang Wulin and Ya Li lips to twitch. "...So you guys attacked us...Instead of trying to talk with us?"Questioned Ya Li with a re as she reached them. "How could we trust you guys wouldn''t try and attack us? You, humans, tend to attack first and ask questionster." Said the Titan Great Ape with a scoff. Ya Li could only sigh as he wasn''tpletely wrong, as some soul masters might have just attacked them on sight. Especially for the chance to gain the soul ring of these two legendary beasts, that was obtained by the great Tang San himself. "You guys are idiots." Said Tang Wulin with a content sigh as he moved the trident away from the Azure Oxpython neck. Before he then jumped off it, moving towards one of the broken trees and sitting down on it. "Wulin?" Questioned Ya Li as she saw the two legendary soul beasts getting up. "Yes, the weapon in my hand is the Sea God Trident. For the time being, I am the master of this weapon."Said Tang Wulin, causing the expression of the two to change. "Impossible! That belongs to only-" "Tang San, my father. I am aware." Said Tang Wulin with a deadpan look, wondering when they will connect the dots. They already sensed the Sea God bloodline from him, as well as they saw the Sea God Trident. What else would he be but the son of the Sea God? They already felt its terrifying power and the feeling of being pressed down by the boundless ocean. The Azure Oxypython and Titan Great Ape nce at each other, alreadyprehending what this means. It was the Sea God''s Trident that represented the Godhood of the Sea God! The chief weapon that Tang San himself considered the most important in his arsenal! How could Tang Wulin have it without it being given to him by Tang San? Moreover, Tang Wulin truly was the master of it from the way he could wield it and summon it with ease. Azure Oxpython and the Titan Giant Ape could not help expressing their excitement as they found a bit of hope. ncing at each other, they began transforming. The Titan Great Ape began to change, losing its giant ape form and turning into a burly man. The man was two meters in height with firm bulky muscles with a ridged face and evil glowing eyes. While the Azure Oxpython began to turn into an elderly man with an unsophisticated appearance. He was slender with a tall figure with his entire body faintly emitting a peculiar aura. "Ha! I knew he was alive, how could a monster like that die so easily? All of them should be alive as well!"Shouted Er Mingughed and screamed at the sky. "If you haven''t connected the dots, we are Da Ming and Er Ming. Since there is no issue with your identity, you can address us as ''uncle''. We are considered brothers to your father and your mother was also a good friend whom we knew since we were young."Said Da Ming in a gentle voice as he stared at Tang Wulin a kind gaze. Ya Li herself was a bit shocked at the fact, they were the legendary Er Ming and Da Ming. It''s not wrong to say these two are part of the reason that Shrek could continue to thrive for these past 20,000 years. As if they didn''t sacrifice themselves, maybe the honorable Tang San wouldn''t have been able to be a god. Not only that but their strength was also considered in the top five of the Great Beast Ranking. ''They were his brother? His majesty, Tang San had a history like this as well?'' Thought Ya Li as she recalled the words of Er Ming and Da Ming. While this was happening, Tang Wulin was looking at them in amusement as he dispels the trident. As its divine presence was too great for this small ne, Sleipnir warns him he should recall it. Unless he wanted the ne to copse on them, burying them all. "Yea no, I don''t feel the need or care to call you both that." Said Tang Wulin with a roll of his eyes. As if he could call these two fools who tried to pull him into this ce. Attacked him constantly with attacks strong enough to knock out or kill someone. And then utilizing the power of heaven and earth to rigorously suppress him, his uncles wereughable. Of course, the main reason was he didn''t know them, they were no different than strangers to him. "What! How-" "Stop Ming. He is most likely resentful of us for attacking and trying to suppress him." Said Da Ming, causing Tang Wulin''s smile to grow. "Not really, it was more amusing than anything if I was, to be honest. The reason is I don''t even know you guys nor care for you both much. So I can''t consider you both anything less than strangers."Said Tang Wulin. Da Ming didn''t say anything as he stared at Tang Wulin for a bit, his eyes observing Tang Wulin for a bit before sighing. "That is understandable. But I hope you will treat us like family, I don''t think there is much need for formalities."Said Da Ming, causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes. "You both are willing to treat me as your family? Even though you know nothing about me?" "Why not? You human and your overthinking, must we spend a lot of time to be family? Must we be rted by blood to be family? Isn''t family simply a group bound by love and care for each other."Said Er Ming with augh. "One that can be depended on for support and guidance." Da Ming also chimed in as he stared at Tang Wulin with eyes filled with care and kindness. ''These guys...'' Chapter 301: Er Ming and Da Ming Chapter 301: Er Ming and Da Ming "Let''s talk about thister." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh. "You really are as stubborn as your sister. Well, at least you aren''t as wicked as that witch."Said Er Ming with a shiver as he instantly recalls all the pranks he was subjected to by Wutong. Luckily for both him and Da Ming, that kid Huo Yuhao was able to make her be well-behaved. "She was here ten-thousands years ago, did you guys watch over while she was here?" Questioned Tang Wulin. Da Ming nodded his head and said," We did watch over her from the request of your father and mother. We did this secretly as they knew she wouldin and so we hid our presence as we made sure she was safe during her time there." "They needed you guys? Couldn''t they have watched over her? And did you really need to ensure her safety? It seems more like you guys were pampering her."Said Tang Wulin. "You must understand your father was the Law Enforcer of the Divine Realm from being the Asura God. As well as being the Supreme God King of the Divine realm after thest two God-Kings, Good and Evil. Both passed their power to their sessors before leaving the realm and leaving the realm in your father''s hands."Said, Da Ming. "Your father didn''t have the leisure and time to keep tabs on Wutong for long. So he needed someone who he could trust and was strong enough to make sure she stayed safe. As for why we needed to ensure her safety, this world wasn''t safe, so we had to-" "Just admit you guys were just being overprotective." Said Tang Wulin, cutting off Da Ming who surprisingly went silent. As he and Er Ming couldn''t say anything against Tang Wulin words as they both understand how overprotective Tang San was. That guy was willing to put a seal on his daughter, that stopped even her boyfriend from being able to touch her. "Was that form you used against us, devised by your father? The one that was able to unleash that God-level strength?"Questioned Er Ming as he couldn''t help but shiver, recalling that ruthless impression of raw power. It wasn''t like the bloodline suppression they felt from Tang Wulin nor was it the spiritual suppression from ''her''. No...This wasplete and utter suppression of raw power that they felt could destroy this small ne. "No, that form wasn''t from my dad. It''s simply something I was able to gain over my adventure."Said Tang Wulin, causing Da Ming''s expression to turn strange. "A God inheritance then?" Tang Wulin shook his head before telling them what he told the others about his dragon form. After he was done, Da Ming and Er Ming were looking at Tang Wulin with a peculiar look. "...Well, that at least exins why you didn''t use it at the start. I guess we can chalk it up as a Martial Soul Fusion."Said Da Ming causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes. "I guess you''re right. Never thought about it like that before."Muttered Tang Wulin "Did your father ever talk to you through the trident? Or did he just leave it inside of your head?"Questioned Da Ming. "Well, it''s more than that..." Tang Wulin began retelling the tale of how he met Tang San in the past and then meeting him again. In the Sea God trial and what he told him with the Divine Realm and every one situation. "...Kid, you really are a monster. No more than a monster, far more monstrous than San and Yuhao."Muttered Er Ming as he stared at Tang Wulin in wonder and shock. Disregarding the fact, he was hauled into the past by the Dragon Kings, or the fact fought soul beasts back then. The fact he was able toplete the Sea God Trials before the age of twenty was something unbelievable. One has to remember even Tang San needed until he was twenty-five toplete the trial. And this was while he was a Qusai-God! But Tang Wulin was not only neen when he did it with the cultivation of a Soul Douluo but in a day! If someone told them that someone was able to do such a feat, he would haveughed at them. As the Sea God Trial was the inheritance of a First ss God, an existence that was the second most important in the divine realm. How could their trials be so easy? But the living proof was the way Tang Wulin wielded and his control over the Sea God Trident. "...Alright, that''s a lot to take in. But he didn''t tell you anything about the ne or a way to help it?"Questioned Da Ming causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "You guys can feel the ne dying as well?" "Wait, the ne is dying?" Questioned Ya Li causing Tang Wulin to nce at her. "More or less, if nothing is done. It seems the nature of this world will die out."Said Tang Wulin with Er Ming and Da Ming face turning grim. Da Ming could only sigh before he said, "We felt it gradually dying for the past thousands of years...But before we get to that, what do you know about your father?" "...Nothing much, other than the history books."Said Tang Wulin with a shrug. "Alright, let''s start from there. I am sure he would want us to exin or at least tell you about him...But first could you-" "It''s fine, she can listen in." Said Tang Wulin. "Are you sure? This information is a sensitive topic about Tang San." "...She is more or less family, so it''s fine."Said Tang Wulin with a sigh, a part of him naturally wondering if this thought was right. Ya Li''s eyes began to lit up as she heard Tang Wulin words, instantly feeling a sense of warmth ringing in her chest. "Hehehe." Ya Li moved closer to Tang Wulin, standing behind him with a faint smile, bits of happiness exuding from her. Da Ming and Er Ming nced at each other but they didn''t say anything. As their situation wasn''t any different from hers. "Alright, the information recorded in your human history about Tang San is real. This is because he chose to leave behind many things for his descendants. Tang San told us he did not really belong to this world as he had passed through other nes and arrived here. He came from a huge ne that is the same as ours, only that there are no soul masters there-" "Wait...Are you saying he reincarnated in this world?"Questioned Ya Li with her eyes widened. It wasn''t just her but Tang Wulin who was simrly shocked. Not because of the fact Tang San reincarnated, as something like that didn''t surprise him much. But both father and son were technically people who didn''t belong in this world before. Just what were the odds of that happening? "How interesting, both you and he were born in different worlds but in the ultimate end. You both ended up here, with him being the one to give birth to the body you are in." Zeref''s pleasant voice rang out with a hint of disbelief. "Yea, as if the god of destiny was carefully directing you all and pushing this to happen." Sleipnir''s gentle voice rang out as well. "I doubt even the gods could really predict such an oue." Muttered Yggdrasil with her voice ringing out. ''I wonder if he could tell I was simr to him?'' Thought Tang Wulin causing all of them to pause. "Well, he could have seen your face when he was talking with you...And also your intelligence and those odd skills you were able toe to make up as well as Zeref."Said Sleipnir with Yggdrasil nodding along. Tang Wulin couldn''t continue this as he was brought out of his thoughts by Er Ming''s voice. "Yes, the Tang Sect weapon and mysterious heaven cultivation came from his old world. Of course, he had to alter them, so they could fit our ne and the way itsw worked." "That does make sense, as I had to do that for your devil and god yer art." Said Zeref as thews and energy of this world was far different than the ones of Ishgar. It was even more so since he had to gradually find the simrities between the two and go from there. Fortunately Magic and Soul Power weren''t so different, with the ne being able to ept their magic applications gradually. Er Ming began talking about the way they met Tang San, their disdain for him at first, and his rtionship with Tang San. There anger when they found out she sacrifices herself for him, with their intention of killing him. But that didn''t happen as they were moved by Tang San faithfulness and love for Xiao Wu. Willing to do anything to resurrect her, even willing to forcibly break his arm to release the soul bone inside. So she could turn back into a human again since he had absorbed her ring and bone upon her death. "Seeing his actions, how could we not do everything in our power to help? Xiao Wu was our family and we would do anything for her, even giving him our essence."Said Er Ming. After they had sacrificed themselves for Tang San, he cultivated Godhood, bing this generation Sea and Asura God. Before then battling the two other First ss gods of the Martial Soul Hall, Bibi Dong, and Qian Renxue. With his strength, he defeated both of them before neutralizing the threat that was the Martial Soul Hall. "The Douluo ne back then was far different than how it is presently. It was an era most abundant with origin energy. The ne power was also so powerful it could endure the sh of Gods without being affected. And these weren''t just any gods but three first-ss gods who could easily destroy the sun and stars. Let alone cause a cosmic storm through the whole gxy." Er Ming with a shake of his head. At this point, Da Ming''s eyes revealed a look of grave disappointment. "Wulin, you noticed it from when we shed and the way you unleashed that God-level strength. Alongside the use of the Sea God Trident. I am sure you felt the ne shaking and feeling like it was about to break right?" "I did, from what I can tell. This ne won''t be able to survive the presence of a God-level being right?" "Indeed, even more so if they were to fight or if they were to sh with another God''s level being. The entire ne would be torn apart instantly with every living creature on the ne." Da Ming said with a bitter smile. "This is because this ne is too weak and unstable, not as a strong ne like the Douluo ne. It''s why we have to attach ourselves to the Douluo Continent to continue existing. It will be annihted as soon as it is disconnected from therger ne. Chapter 302: Danger of the Plane Chapter 302: Danger of the ne Da Ming continued to speak, "Every ne has itsws, and the power of thews is affected by the ne itself. Twenty thousand years ago, the Douluo Continent ne was at its most powerful. During that time, it was thriving with thick life energy which properly nourished and strengthened the foundation of thews. "This was the reason why it was possible for the Douluo ne to not be destroyed from the sh of those first-ss gods. However, the shing of the two gods right now..." "The ne would start breaking down?" Questioned Ya Li with Da Ming nodding his head. "While it may not look obvious at first, as the nar Lord would be trying their best to keep the world stable. In the end, the ne would unravel on itself,ws would shatter and the ne would copse. Even space-time rifts would be formed as an aftereffect if the ruler of the ne doesn''t interfere."Said Da Ming, causing Ya Li''s expression to turn grim. As she didn''t think the ne was this weakened, that even the sh of the gods wouldn''t be possible. While Tang Wulin wasn''t surprised by this, as during his fight with all of the Cmities. He and they could feel the strain of the ne, as it tried to support their heavenly shes. It was one of the reasons they were trying to kill each other swiftly and efficiently, as they fear the copse of the world. It was only because they were disying the strength of a God Officer that the ne didn''t copse with their sh. Even though a God Officer couldn''t destroy a like how Third ss Gods could. They still had the power to destroy the continents and most of thend in the ne with their strength. This was also another reason they chose to fight in the sky. So the shockwave and energy from their shes, wouldn''t affect and damage thend around them too much. "How did it weaken so badly-" "It is because of you humans!" Er Ming roared out as he cut off Ya Li, fierce anger burning in his eyes. "I admit your mankind genuinely possesses intelligence that soul beasts can''tpare to. Even with a thousand times the intelligence, we still wouldn''t be able topare to you guys. Humanity is skilled in all sorts of creations, but it is also skilled in destruction." "As the humans grow stronger and more powerful, the space avable for soul beasts continues to shrink. Meanwhile, the soul beasts'' life energy is also a part of this ne! The less of our kind there is as well as the nature that we live in, the more the ne will suffer and gradually die out."Said Er Ming as he clenched his fist with his face scrunching up in rage. "After the direct collision between the Sun Moon Continent and the Douluo Continent years ago. Which birthed theing of the new technologies of soul devices, which would be a great contributor." "A great contributor to the weakening of the ne?" "Yes, the life energy of the Douluo Continent rained away at an unprecedented rate. We are not even sure if the ne canst much longer at the rate it''s going." "...I understand, as from what we know. The Douluo continent resources are close to being finished, with the Federation wanting to invade the other continents." "You human...And your endless need for things, never wanting to give back."Said Er Ming with a scoff causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes. "I agree the greed of humanity is both boundless and strong. But you speak as if the soul beasts had no part in this situation."Said Tang Wulin causing Er Ming to narrow his eyes. "How do we have any part? Was it not your race greed that pushed you guys to create those monstrosities you call creations?" "The greed of humanity does note just from nothing...Besides, I doubt the creation of soul technology was solely based on the greed of humanity. Isn''t that right?"Questioned Tang Wulin as he nces at Ya Li, who nodded her head. "The most important factor to the reason for our soul technology was tobat your soul beasts. The might of the soul beast even tens of thousands of years was still a danger to humanity. Did you all forget your beast tide that ransacked our civilization, a tide that almost led to the destruction of Shrek?"Questioned Ya Li with a re. "Well, we did it-" "To stop our numbers from growing, to weaken us and keep us in check? Did I get it all?" Er Ming could only fall silent, as the words of Ya Li were on point. While they weren''t a part of the Beast Tide when they went out of their way to destroy Shrek. They all heard of it, and the reason was Di Tian and the others feared the growth of humanity. "Yet you all prove us right, your growth pushed us to this point. A point of almost extinction!" "You''re ming the whole human race for the actions of only some? How is that any different from us ming your whole race from the ones who did the Beast Tide?" Tang Wulin chose to cut in and said, "Soul Technology made it so even the weakest humans couldbat those stronger than them. Such an invention wouldn''t be formed from greed but from the weak seeking to beat the strong." "Soul Technology with proof of ten thousand years ago showed us a possible way other than cultivating. To be able to push back your soul beasts and never allow another Beast Tide from happening ever again." "Of course, I do agree. It''s humanity''s fault for the damage of the ne and for us pushing your numbers so thin."Said Ya Li with a sigh as she knew they should have done more. Da Ming and Er Ming also sighed, as they also realized that what was done is done. The past was something that couldn''t be changed. Da Ming turned to Tang Wulin and spoked, "Your brother-inw noticed the decline of the ne from the killing of the soul beast. With our help, he created the spirit soul system hoping that mankind would reduce the killing of soul beasts and leave them in their own spaces. What he didn''t expect was that the Spirit Pagoda, which he founded himself, would destroy the entire world of soul beasts." "He didn''t expect his organization that held such capabilities and strength would turn corrupt down the line? Wait, didn''t he put or had any countermeasures to make sure such a thing wouldn''t happen?"Questioned Tang Wulin in slight disbelief. "He didn''t have the time or chance to, as he wasn''t there for thepletion of the Spirit Pagoda. As by then, he had already ascended into the heavens, and Gods can''t interfere with the mortal world without a valid reason."Said Er Ming with a shake of his head. "Your father would have been able to interfere, though, as the Divine Realm is meant to protect the order of each ne. But because of the Space-time turbulence that swept them away, none of this was able toe to fruition. The life energy of the ne in thest ten thousand years wouldn''t have depleted so quickly."Said, Da Ming. Ya Li frowned but she didn''t say anything as there wasn''t anything that could be said. She couldn''t fully me humanity as it wasn''t like they knew about the importance of the soul beast and nature. But she knew that most of their actions crossed a line that shouldn''t have been crossed. "Is that why the Abyssal ne was able to invade ortched itself on to the Douluo Realm so easily? Because it was so weakened?" Questioned Ya Li while wondering. If that''s also the reason, the Cmities could stay on their ne without being suppressed or expelled. As well as the reason, the Demon Continent was able to fuse with the Douluo ne so easily. "Yes, because of the depletion of life energy on the Douluo Continent, there are weak spots on the narw." Said Da Ming with a sneer. ''Sleipnir?'' "He is right, because of the life energy being weakened so much. I can sense holes that are being formed in the ne, which allowed the abyssal ne totch on...But." ''But?'' "I don''t think that''s the true reason they were able totch on. I told you before; the nar Lord is a 2-ss God, so he would still be able to push the abyssal ne even with this weakened ne. Yet not only did they not do that, but they also allowed the ne to invade the Douluo one."Said Sleipnir with reasonable suspicion in her tone. "Do you think they might have a reason for the Abyssal ne?" "...Maybe, I think the nar lord might want to do what the Abyssal ne is trying to do to us." ''Which is?'' "They may want to devour the Abyssal ne and renourish the Douluo ne that is slowly dying." Said Sleipnri with her eyes narrowed while they shine serenely. As for how else could the nar lord allow the Abyssal ne totch on to their ne for so long? One must remember the Douluo ne even while weakened, still was a special ne. It birthed the creation of multiple gods through the history of time and also held many god inheritances. With even one of those inheritances being a God-King! "...That is a crazy n. But wouldn''t they have made it known to the inhabitants of the ne? Or at the very least raise a being to help make this ne true-" Questioned Zeref before his eyes widen. It wasn''t just him but Sleipnir and Tang Wulin also realized something as well. ''That bastard, is that why I''ve been gaining the favor of the ne?'' Thought Tang Wulin in suspicion as everything was starting toe together. Tang Wulin was always wondering and a bit suspicious about why he was genuinely liked by the nar Lord. At first, he thought it was because of Sleipnir since she was the Avatar of Life and someone that even the ne would respect. Then he thought it was Yggdrasil because of her origin and his father since he was the Supreme God King of the Divine Realm. But he still felt like something was missing. This became even clearer when he saw and learned about Ha Lousa, who also gained the ne blessing. Albeit in a different way and fashion than Tang Wulin, but he was still raised and blessed by the ne. It was all so he could limit and sufficiently reduce the poption of humanity from the wishes of the nar Lord. So Tang Wulin wondered before if his blessing was also for a simr reason like Ha Lousa. Did he gain the ne favor because the nar Lord wanted him to help strengthen the Douluo ne and devour the Abyssal ne? Chapter 303: Beast Platform Chapter 303: Beast tform Tang Wulin was out of his thoughts when Da Ming continued speaking after sighing. "That wretched abyssal ne manages to link up by force, but you humans were still able to seal the abyssal passage. Albeit a great price was paid for such a temporary solution." "Do you know a way for us to unlink from them or push them away?" Questioned Ya Li. "The Douluo Continent life force needs to be elevated back to an eptable level for even such a thing to ur. In the end, sooner orter, an even greater catastrophe will arrive out of the blue." Said Er Ming with Ya Li raising a brow. "What do you mean?" "The abyssal ne isn''t the only thing that is trying to link up to the Douluo Continent. Many other friends trying to and many other nes that are trying to absorb us." Said Er Ming in a grave tone causing Ya Li to tremble. Even Tang Wulin was a bit shocked by this as he didn''t think the situation would be this bad. "It is... Remember when I told you that the Douluo ne faces many dangers? Theing of other nes is one of those dangers and a terrifying one at that." Said Sleipnir. "I guess we can consider the Demon Continent another one of them." Said Zeref with Sleipnir nodding her head. As Zeref said this in Tang Wulin head, Ya Li also said something simr out loud to Da Ming and Er Ming. "Do you guys think the Demon Continent might be another one?" "Those fes? They aren''t much of a threat without the Demon Seed. Although It''s a matter of time before they can gain ess to this space without it..."Mutter Er Ming but Ya Li only shook her head. "They are already here. More precisely, their realm came here and was able to fuse with the Douluo ne." Said Ya Li causing the expression of Er Ming and Da Ming to change. "...Are you sure about this?" Questioned Da Ming in a deep voice. "We just came from that ce and found out what was going on. Bottom line is that the Demon Monarchs are here in the Douluo ne and trying to find a way to free their soldiers to take it over." Said Ya Li. Da Ming fell silent for a while, contemting the reason for this as well what this will bring forth. "...What do you all n to do?" "We n to hunt them all down and kill them before they can aplish their goal." Said Ya Li causing Da Ming to nod his head. As he agrees with that course of action, letting those fiends run amok and unleash their near-endless demonic army. Would damage the ne even more than the humans could ever. "God, it''s one thing after another." Mutter Er Ming as he held his head with one hand. "This ne was created by you guys?" Questioned Tang Wulin, while ncing around and feeling the elements around. "Yes, The Ten Thousand Beast tform ne that you both are in now was created by Er Ming and me using a small ne." Said, Da Ming. "You guys were able to create such a thing?" Ya Li asked in wonder as she could feel that this ne contained simr elements to the Douluo ne. "At the time, we still had our God cultivation before the ne suppressed us, so much a feat was easily done. Er Ming and I were reluctant to return to the Divine Realm after Tang Wutong and Huo Yuhao left as we preferred living on the Douluo Continent." "So you guys made this ne for yourself?" Questioned Tang Wulin with Da Ming nodding his head "It was originally a ce for us toe when we were free and bored. But in the end, it ends up bing thest refuge for soul beasts." Said Da Ming with Tang Wulin cutting in. "How? I know the Soul Beasts in Star Forest are still alive and this ne doesn''t seem to be known from them." "We have been taking in Soul-Beast from around the continent. While asionally also making trips to the other continents as well." Said Da Ming with Ya Li eyes widening. "So that''s why we have found and noticed the decrease of Soul-Beast around the areas we haven''t touched. We thought at first they ran away but to think they were in this ne..."Mutter Ya Li while Er Ming scoffed before saying. "This ne was there only hope, as where else could they go that didn''t have mankind? We were nning to tell Tang San so he could keep the bnce, but who would have thought the Divine Realm would be swept away during this time." Da Ming spoke up next and said, "Without the Divine Realm both of us couldn''t fight against all of mankind with only our strength. In our action of staying here, the ne had suppressed us down to the Limit that it can withstand. Without our god-level strength, there was no hope of us being able to push back mankind. Which is why we have been taking in any soul beast we can, to avoid the annihtion of our whole race." Tang Wulin nodded his head, understanding fully why they were so set on this ne. ''A ne that can be considered the salvation for soul beasts... But it wouldn''t help my n if they all stay in here.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin needed all of the soul beasts to be around the humans on Tenrou Ind. Or at the very least, the ones who are in control and can be considered Kings of the Soul-Beast. "So this ne is connected in one of the forests of the Douluo Continent?" Questioned Ya Li causing Er Ming to scoff and say. "You don''t need to know this-" "It''s a part of the Spirit Pagoda, dressed up as Pagoda''s new ''project''." Said Tang Wulin causing Er Ming and Da Ming eyes to widen. "Huh? Why would they do such a dangerous thing?" "The rebirth of the Soul-Beast race." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile as he saw the shock of Da Ming and Er Ming. "How-" "She told me and everything else you guys were nning before." Said Tang Wulin causing them to fall silent. Not only from the shock and disbelief that Gu Yue would tell Tang Wulin who was a human about their n. But also the invisible pressure they felt from Tang Wulin knowing about the n and his rtionship with her. "Don''t worry, that old n was both stupid and ridiculous. The new one should work out well for both races." Said Tang Wulin. "...She told you?" Questioned Er Ming in disbelief as he still couldn''t wrap his head around it. "More or less. Although after hearing your rtionship with my father, I am surprised you both would agree to it." "What else were we supposed to do? It was the only way to control your humans and stop our race from truly dying." Said Da Ming with a sigh causing Tang Wulin to chuckle. "But then you all wouldn''t be any different from us humans, now would you?" Da Ming and Er Ming fell silent, as they thought about that once. If they followed the old n they had made, would they be any different than mankind? They also wondered what Xiao Wu and Tang San thought of them if they found out about the n when they returned? Or if they ever returned was their previous thought. "What are you guys talking about?" Questioned Ya Li, understanding that something had transpired between them. Not only that but she could feel her instinct was telling her whatever the previous n was for this ne. It didn''t bode well for all of humanity. "Nothing much for now, although you will learn about itter. After all, Shrek will be a good helper in the n for this ne and soul beasts." Said Tang Wulin causing Ya Li lips to twitch. As she recalled Yun Ming''s words before that he told her. ''Owing that brat a favor will be the end of us, I swear.'' She was starting to wonder if her little nephew or son was it? She wasn''t sure what Tang Wulin epted her as was nning but she could tell it was going to shake all of Shrek. And maybe even the world. "How is the situation of your Golden Dragon Seals? You said you unlocked fourteen of them?" "I have it under control, my willpower and various powers in my body are keeping it under control. Although I am feeling the pressure of the ne, from what I can guess. The fifteen up will push my body to the point where it will break the limits of what the ne can handle." Said Tang Wulin. "You talked to her about it? As she is the only one with enough knowledge to help you." Said Er Ming. "Yea, she already told me what to expect and the best way to handle it." Said Tang Wulin with Ya Li inwardly sighing, as they didn''t seem too keen on saying a name. Meaning the person they are talking about must be a significant person to the Soul Beast. Although she wondered where Tang Wulin met such a person. "We will do anything we can to help you at the very least. While it''s not easy for us to leave the ne since we are the lords of it. As without both of our presence, the ne will soon copse, with its being strain if only one of us leaves. We should be able to save your life if anything happens." Said, Da Ming. "Although I wondered if you really need it."Mutter Er Ming as he recalls that terrifying Dragon Form and its suppression. "How long can one of you stay out of the ne?" "For about some month before we have to return." Said Da Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Will you be able to help with the Demon problem?" Questioned Ya Li but Er Ming only shook his head. "We won''t directly help you but we can join you when ites to taking down the Demon Monarchs." Said, Er Ming with Ya Li nodding his head, as she knew that was the best they could get. "I have been wondering this but did you ever couple with a human, thousands of years ago?" Questioned Tang Wulin. He wasn''t really sure since he knew even special bloodlines can be gained from birth. Even without a direct descent line, for example, those with the bloodline of the Dragon n. But from what he heard, the Titan Great Ape bloodline hasn''t appeared for any other family. Than the Yuanen family line, so he was curious if Er Ming mingled with a human even with his disdain for them. "...How did you know about it-" "Er Ming! You actually did this!" Shouted Da Ming causing Er Ming to flinch as he tried to look away. "I know my friend has the Titan Great Ape martial soul. Which she said was gained from the Titan Great Ape lineage. So I am wondering if you had anything to do with it?" Chapter 304: The Great Titan Ape Chapter 304: The Great Titan Ape "...What is the name of your friend?" "Yuanen Yehui." Said Tang Wulin. Er Mings''s eyes widened as his emotions underwent immense changes while Da Ming raised a brow. "Er Ming, are you familiar with that name?" "Um... Thest name was the name I used when I met this maiden a thousand years ago. I saved her back then, and then she kept on following me, then one thing led to another..." Ya Li covered her hands with her mouth in shock, as she didn''t think Er Ming who showed such hate for the humans. He would actually couple with one of them and even saved her life thousands of years ago. Da Ming was enraged. "You idiot! Are you telling me you coupled with a woman and then left her? And also never once mentioned this to me before!" "Big brother you have it mistaken... I admit I did experience the passion and love from that maiden those years ago. It was through her that I was able to understand why Xiao Wu was so dead set on following Tang San. The feeling of love is truly something astounding... But who would have thought she would be so far different than what I thought before." Er Ming shook his head with anger as he clenched his fist. "I was the one that was abandoned in the end! Compared to Tang San and the faith he showed to Xiao Wu, she couldn''t even show me a bit of it! The maiden was with me for less than a month before leaving. She did not even say anything before she left but just left me a note saying that our fate had ended. Brother, I feel wronged!" Everyone around Er Ming had a fallen as they heard his story, Ya Li had a frown on her face. But she didn''t know what to say, as this happened thousands of years ago and the scars still remained. While Da Ming was bewildered, wondering just how did his little brother keep his pain hidden from him for so long. He knew Er Ming wouldn''t lie to him, as they had been with each other for so long. "Then, why haven''t you told me about this matter before?" Da Ming asked in puzzlement. "I''m too embarrassed to talk about it. I never heard from the maiden anymore. I only recalled after hearing the surname ''Yuanen''. Back then, I told her that my name was ''Yuanen Mingde''. The surname ''Yuanen'' was referring to primeval favor. We are all gifted with the gift of being alive because of the most primeval favor given by nature and that was how I got the name. I didn''t expect her to be pregnant with my child. I truly don''t get it! Why would she leave? I would have been the happiest man if she hadn''t left me!" Shouted Er Ming as his face sagged down. "...Did you chase after her?" Questioned Ya Li causing Er Ming expression to turn even grimmer. "Why would I? As if I could take the embarrassment and even more rejection from her..." "...Did you really love her?" "What!" Shouted Er Ming as he red at Ya Li but she only looked at him calmly, not cowering under his re. "You said you fell in love with her and that you would dly spend the rest of your life with her. But at the first sign she left, with a note being left, you didn''t once try to chase after her. To try and find out her true reason? How can you be so stupid? Is that how strong your love was for her." Said Ya Li with her words piercing into Er Ming like arrows. "What the hell do you know! What the hell would you know about seeing the person you loved leaving because you were a soul beast!" Shouted Er Ming "Er Ming...What are you talking about? Did you tell her you were a soul beast?" Questioned Da Ming with his eyes slightly widening. Er Ming didn''t say anything at first before a vivid scene began to show around all of them. Thought Concretization! Alongside audio added to it, allowing Tang Wulin and the others to hear the words of the images. "Her name was Xiong Xiaoling... A rare human that I came across, from her feeding me mushrooms when I was bored and resting." They saw the image of the women, they determined was Xiong Xiaoling feeding the little ape, which was Er Ming. They were all a bit surprised that she wasn''t scared at him even when he red at her with murder. "I once saved her from the fire that was burning down her hometown from the sudden attack of a meteorite." They saw the sea of mes with Xiong Xiaoling in the middle of it, screaming hysterical. Then a giant ape jumped through the mes, scooping her up beforeunching itself back into the forest. "As I said after I saved her. She began sticking to me before I told her it was almost time for her to go before she pounces on me.." They saw the interaction between Er Ming and Xiong Xiaoling. The way she asked him for his name and then her pouncing on him. Before then the image shows themying together, with her telling him that they should stay together. And him agreeing. "...I wanted to test and be honest with her. So I wrote a note to her, about the fact that I was a Soul Beast, the Titan Great Ape. And that I would be back in ten days and that if she didn''t care that I was a soul beast, she should wait for me." They saw Xiong Xiaoling picking up the note after she didn''t see Er Ming all morning. They saw her reading it before crying and cursing him out before then leaving the next morning with a small bundle. "...But in the end, she left me. And I had to destroy everything if only to wipe out the history." They saw the memory of Er Ming transforming and destroying the small house that they made together. "So can you honestly say, I was at fault?" Questioned Er Ming as the memory and images came to an end. "...Ming." Mutter Da Ming with a gloomy look while Ya Li only sighed. "You truly are a fool." Said Ya Li causing Er Ming to re at her with murderous rage. "You-" "How can you be so weak! Regardless of the reason for her leave, how could you not chase after her!" Shouted Ya Li with a re towards Er Ming. "You say you didn''t want to be embarrassed? Who cares! You were worried about the reputation? It doesn''t matter! The only thing matters at the end are the fact you''re willing to go out of your way for her! The only thing your previous actions prove is that your love for her wasn''t that much!" Er Ming flinched from the sharp words of Ya Li, feeling them pierce through him and twist inside. "Shut up! How the hell do you know how I feel! I told her I will be back in ten days but she left on the first day! She didn''t even wait for a bit and simply left, as if what we shared meant nothing..." Er Ming had tears leaking out of eyes as the pain from thousands of years ago was resurfacing. "...I understand you were hurt and this type of feeling must have been new for you." Said Ya Li as his gaze started to turn kinder to Er Ming. "When my husband, Yun Ming chased after me all those years ago, there was a time that I once told him. I didn''t like him because I didn''t want him to go through so much trouble for me. So I said those hurtful words, attempting to hurt him and getting him to give up on me." Said Ya Li in a soft tone that drew the interest of Er Ming and the others. "But that fool...Not only was he not hurt but he onlyughed it off and said time will change that. And he went on to fight off all the troubles that epass our rtionship." Tang Wulin heard about this before from Na''er, that Yun Ming quite literally fought a whole organization for Ya Li. With her then saying this was also a reason for their bad rtionship with the Federation. She then smiled at him before saying, she knows he would do the same and even more. ''Troublesome girl.'' "But you do admit you would do the same and even more for her." Zeref''s voice rang out with a chuckle but Tang Wulin ignored him. "When you love someone, truly love someone. You''re willing to move all of heaven and earth for them. Willing to ept all the good and bad faults thate with them. To the world, they are an individual but to you? They are your world." Ya Li''s words were leaving them all in a trance, Er Ming was getting lost in his memories. The time he spent with Xiong Long, theughs, cheers, and love they spent together. Da Ming was getting lost in his memories of being with Xiao Wu and Er Ming, how much they meant to him. While Tang Wulin as he heard Ya Li''s words, felt an indescribable warmth in his chest as various faces showed up in his mind. His expression was still stoic but that didn''t stop his eyes from softening as he strangely felt them around him. As if they never left and always been around him, since the day they parted. "Maybe you are right... That she left because you were a soul beast. That she didn''t love you as much as you thought she did. That in the end, your love was nothing but a farce." Each word of Ya Li was making Er Ming''s whole figure tremble. "But at the same time, maybe you were wrong. Maybe she loved you so much but she had to leave for a special reason." Said Ya Li softly causing Er Ming''s eyes to widen. As for the past thousands of years, he had never once thought about it that way. That she had another reason for leaving him, that had nothing rted to his status as a Soul Beast. "...If there was another, why didn''t she write-" "What she did was no different than you testing her. In the end, it really doesn''t matter, as in the end." "The past is the past, that has long since passed by." # In the Sea God Pavillion house, Yun Ming was going through a set of reports that were recently sent to him. He was frowning as he went through the reports, wondering just how did this slip through all these noses. As well as wondering just what those fools, the Federation was thinking by keeping this a secret. "Sea God Master! Wu Zhankong and the others have returned!" Shouted one of the school elders as he came rushing in. "They have? Good! Tell them toe up. How are they?" Questioned Yun Ming as he nced up from the reports. "They seem okay sir, although they have some scratches and marks. Although the strange thing is that the holy mistress and Tang Wulin isn''t with them." Said the elder causing Yun Ming frown even more. Chapter 305: Future Plans and Movement Chapter 305: Future ns and Movement "So you guys went back early? It must have been something very important if you had to go on without them." Said Yun Ming as he stared at Wu Zhankong and the others from his chair. They were all standing before the round table of the Sea God Pavillion House. Wu Yiyi and Zhao Jiu were ncing all around, taking in the sights of the legendary building. While Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi were staring at Yun Ming with a serious look on their face. "Yes, your honorable Sea God Master. The Holy Spirit Ya Li told us to go on ahead, to report to you about our findings on the Lost Continent." Said Wu Zhankong causing Yun Ming to nod his head. "What did you guys find?" "...Well, the lost continent isn''t what it appears to be." Wu Zhankong and Shen Yi began retelling Yun Ming everything they learned about the Demon Continent. Theyout of the continent, the demons that they found there as well as their exploration of Mahal. Then what they learned from the person known as Nexus in the tower. "The Monarchs are actually here!" Shouted Yun Ming his eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the grim look of Shen Yi and Wu Zhankong. "Yes, from the words of Nexus. They must have been here for months now, around the time of the Cmities." Said Shen Yi. "With there n being to try and find a way to free their demon army from the barrier that surrounds them." "What about Ya Li and Wulin?" "At the end of our talk, Nexus rewarded us for making it to his location. We were done receiving it before Tang Wulin, so Ya Li decided to stay back for him. Once he is done, Nexus should have transported them back to the maind as he did us." Said Wu Zhankong causing Yun Ming to nod his head. "Alright, you guys can go and take a rest. You should go rest, we will talk more about your findingster." Said Yun Ming as he nced at Wu Yiyi and Zhao Jiu before they all left. Yun Ming frowned as he thrums his fingers on the table, thinking if there was anything strange that happened this year. That could allow him to rte it to the Demon Monarchs. But he couldn''t really think of anything since the continent had been a mess for the past months. Any activity he thinks he could rte to the Demon Monarch can easily as well be from the Cmities. Or the Holy Spirit Cult. ''Hmm...Wait a minute. He said they are looking for a way to break the barrier that appeared around the continent. What on this would be strong enough to-'' Yun Ming''s eyes widened before he swiftly pulled out his soulmunicator and dialed a number. Themunicator rang for a few seconds before someone picked up. "Yun Ming? I am kinda busy at the moment-" "Cut the crap Chen Xinjie. I need you to tell me exactly what happened when the God Killer was stolen." Said Yun Ming as his hands moved through the piles of reports on the table. "That? I thought you read the report?" "I did but I need to know your story or at least what your men saw. I do not doubt that the higher-ups for you would be keeping the exact details a secret from us." Said Yun Ming. Which wasn''t all of a surprise since the Federation lied to all of the other organizations. When they told everyone that all of the God Killers were destroyed. So they wouldn''t be able to provide much to help kill the Cmities. But from what they learned, the God Killer was too damaged to utilize against the Cmities at the time. Shrek and the others didn''t believe that the Federation was lying about this. As they were the ones screaming for Cmity''s death and wanted all the organizations to work together to kill them. "...Alright." Said Chen Xinjie with a sigh before he rys what exactly his men told him. Yun Ming fingers kept on tapping on the table as Chen Xinjie spoke before sighing when he was done. ''That sounds way too much of a coincidence...'' "Do you know anything about it? You also believe it was the Holy Spirit Cult?" "...I have another candidate. It might be the Demon Monarchs from the Demon ne." Said Yun Ming. "Huh? Yun Ming, what are you talking about? Didn''t you all stop the invasion and destroy the seed-" "Not that Xinjie. I guess I should have started with this first but here is what I recently learned." Yun Ming began telling Chen Xinjie everything Wu Zhankong and the others told him. Bang! Yun Ming heard the sounds of something breaking on the other line before Chen Xinjie spoke. "Damn it! We don''t have time for those pests! To think such a thing can happen and at such a bad time. So that''s why you think it might be them?" "Yes, they might have stolen the God Killer weapon from the Federation, to destroy the barrier around the Demon Continent. So they can free their demonic army and begin their siege of the world." Said Yun Ming with a grim look. "So I should get my men''s and ride the Federation Navel over there to guard the area...Wait a minute." Mutter Chen Xinjie causing Yun Ming to arch his brow. "It could also be the Holy Spirit Cult. As they might have stolen it to use it against Shrek." Said Chen Xinjie, causing Yun Min to sigh. "While it is true all of us haven''t fully recovered from the Cmities attack. Shrek is still in the best state out of all of us and can be considered the world''s present symbol. If Something was to happen to Shrek...Were it to be destroyed, this might just crush the spirit of the people on this continent." Said Chen Xinjie. This wasn''t him giving face to Yun Ming and all of Shrek but the undeniable truth. As to the world, especially the Douluo Continent, it was Shrek that has constantly stayed strong through this strife. They repelled the attack of the Dread Wolf, Fafnir while the other organization fell from the Cmities might. They held the key yers that were needed to y the Cmities, that being Tang Wulin. The person that Chen Xinjie recently found out was being worshiped in some parts of the world as a god. They were also able to help fix the problem in Star Dou Continent, with that same continent sending their thanks. All of this has created a sense of confidence in the world, as long as Shrek is around. All is well. "I know... This means at the moment, there are two areas that might be destroyed with these God Killer weapons." Said Yun Ming. He couldn''t say it would be impossible for them to use the God-Killers somewhere else. But only these two ces seemed like the most viable spot, especially if either fraction wanted to maximize their profits. "The Demon Continent or Shrek." Said Chen Xinjie with a sigh before asking Yun Ming. "What do you think we should do?" "Let''s follow your original n and have some of your soldiers stay around the Demon Continent Ind. You will be using the Tang Sect submarine, so you can avoid being spotted by any of the Monarch if they areing over." Said Yun Ming. "This might cause some tension with the Federation." "It doesn''t matter, they can get jealous all they want about the submarer. Right now, we all need to work together to prevent another tragedy from happening." "I agree...What about Shrek?" "We will continue doing what we were doing but I will have more of the elders around the city. To spot or seek out anything suspicious, as they should still need toe close to unleash the God-Killers." "I see, avoiding any suspicion so they don''t change their ns. This will be pretty tricky, as we don''t know who has it, so all we''re doing is guessing." "That''s all we can do, at the very least. We know what should be attacked." Said Yun Ming with his eyes slightly narrowing. "Hm, I was wondering but don''t you think they might be on the same side?" "I don''t think so, as the Holy Spirit Cult and Demon Monarch don''t seem to follow the same ideal. At the very least, I wouldn''t be surprised if they aren''t using each other. Simr to how that cult was using the Cmities to help boost their ranks and strength." Said Yun Ming. "Alright, I will get them ready, you have a meeting ce?" "Yes, I will send it to youter. First, I gotta inform the others and then get the Tang Sect approval for the submarines." "Alright." Yun Ming let out a sigh as he saw Chen Xinjie hanging up, wondering just why this year was so active. ''Why can''t we have a good amount of peace?'' # "...Could I have been wrong?" Muttered Er Ming as he huddles off to the side of where everyone was at. "...Just how long is he going to be like that."Muttered Da Ming with Ya Li only shrugging. "It takes a while toe to terms and even longer to get past the what-ifs." Said Ya Li. "Still, I am not sure if that would have been a happy ending for them. Since our life energy is endless, whereas she wouldn''t even be able to make it to a thousand. but I doubt he will be happy when she grows old and dies." Said, Da Ming. "I agree but that''s the beauty of it. It''s better to love than to never at all, even if in the end, that love will disappear." Said Ya Li with a faint smile. "Better to love than to not to huh..."Mutter Da Ming as he nces at Er Ming with a hint of sorrow in his eyes. It wasn''t amiss to say he felt a bit jealous of his little brother, for being able to leave behind descendants. From his constant time of cultivating so, he and his family didn''t get killed off in the Great Star Dou Forest. Back then, one would be destroyed for not being powerful enough in Great Star Dou Forest. But after reaching his strength of over a hundred thousand years, he found there was already no more suitablepanion. As he was a variant himself as there was only one Azure Oxpython and it was him in the whole world. On the other hand, creatures of different species would rarely copte in the soul beasts'' world. Considering his age and his reputation, he could find it within himself to find a mate now. Technically he could couple with mankind since he was a human in a sense from Tang San reviving them in the Divine realm. But it wasn''t like he ever thought about it before. Chapter 306: Sister Chapter 306: Sister "Alright, stop sulking." Said Da Ming after sighing over hisck of descendants before smacking Er Ming in the head. "Elder Brother?" "While it''s true you don''t have your lover, you still have your descendants at the very least." Said Da Ming causing Er Ming eyes to widen. "Hehe, that''s true. I indeed have descendants. Hahaha!" Er Mingughed out loud while dancing causing the area around to shake. Tang Wulin and Ya Li had a nk look on their face as they saw the fame Titan Great Ape jolly dancing. "Wulin! Where is she? Where is that little girl...You must take me there." Er Ming was anxious to meet his living descendants, wondering just how she was. "Ugh, even after all these years, you''re still so shameless." Mutter Da Ming before shoeing Er Ming. "You can''t see her now, as she and my other friends are undergoing the Sea God Trial." Said Tang Wulin. "The Sea God Trial! They''re actually doing such a thing?"Questioned Er Ming in disbelief while Tang Wulin nodded his head. "Since you are the master of the trident and with the absence of the Sea God. I guess you have extensive authority over the trials now."Said, Da Ming. "B-But, my descendant...When will I be able to see her again..."Mutter Er Ming with a look of pain-causing Da Ming to roll his eyes. "Idiot, the fact that she can undergo such a sacred trial is a divine miracle for your descendant. This means her strength would be increasing explosively as shepletes each of the trials."Said, Da Ming. "Oh right, hahaha. Wulin, tell me, how strong is she?"Questioned Er Ming, eager to understand her strength. "Last time I check, it was-" "Nevermind that, how is she? Is she a looker like your sister?"Questioned Er Ming causing Tang Wulin to give an expressionless look. "I don''t know what Wutong looks like." "Huh? Tang San didn''t show you an image of her? Doesn''t sound like that overprotective father."Mutter Er Ming. "Quite you, it''s obvious San didn''t have enough time. Anyway, here Wulin."Said Da Ming as he pointed his finger, conjuring a stream of light shadow. It was a beautiful woman with long blue hair with pink highlights that reached down to her waist. She had a striking pair of big eyes that were both gentle and heroic with long legs and a charming smile. From the memory of seeing Xiao Wu in the Sea God Trial, Tang Wulin could say Wutong resembles her a lot. Tang Wutong, his sister and the one that came down to the Douluo ne ten thousand years ago. Tang Wulin would be lying if he said he didn''t feel anything from seeing but it was only a bit. ''Because your mother and sister have this unusual ability to worm themselves into one''s heart.'' He recalled the words of his father and then remembered his time with Xiao Wu. Even though it was only for a few minutes, he found himself caring for her. In those few minutes, he could feel her unspeakable sadness, despair, care but above all else, love for him. Seeing the image of his sister, he felt a slight warmth feeling of warmth. And an unconscious feeling of wanting to meet her, something that genuinely surprised him. "...Thanks."Said Tang Wulin after a bit. Er Ming and Da Ming both saw emotions sh through Tang Wulin''s eyes but they weren''t able to discern them. As they shed by way too fast for them too but they felt, something about Tang Wulin slightly changed. "You little heaven-defying monster, you must believe in your father. He is the true proud son of heavens beyond his time whether it be talent or his intelligence. He has managed to withstand many violent storms and waves, alwaysing out on top. Just like how you''re missing him, they''ve always been missing you too. So they will be back for sure! A target as bright and clear as the Douluo Continent will be much easier for them to look for than you go searching for them."Said Er Ming with augh. "Hmm, you may be right. Or if I get strong enough, I can simply drag them back here."Mutter Tang Wulin. Da Ming lips twitched as he heard Tang Wulin words, wondering just what this little monster ns to do. "Alright, if that is everything. It''s about time we go."Said Tang Wulin as he got up from the tree with Ya Li nodding her head. "Oh right, I need one of you to follow me. It has to do with the Soul-Beast."Said Tang Wulin causing Er Ming and Da Ming to be confused. "How so?" "The future of your race as well as the path that will help or break them." Said Tang Wulin. Er Ming and Da Ming nce at each before nodding their head. While they didn''t understand what Tang Wulin meant, they at least knew he wouldn''t put the soul beast in considerable danger. From him being trusted by her and him being the son of Tang San and Xiao Wu as well as their nephew. "I will go, big brother. I want to check out my n if I can."Said Er Ming causing Da Ming to roll his eyes. "Just hurry and go." All three of them were enveloped in lights before they began to vanish in thin air. "Hmm. If she told him everything, it would mean she trusted him as well as found out about his heritage. I wonder... Does she believe he can save our race?" Da Ming muttered out loud while he pondered about the things he learned as well as Tang Wulin''s existence. # ''Curse that brat and all the troubles he brings me.'' Thought Mu Ye as he refrains from holding his head in his hand. At the moment he was inside the Main Pavilion of the Tenrou Ind with the elders of the city. Alongside the representatives of the Soul Beasts, they were all discussing the terms to gain each other cooperation. "You wish for some of us to be elders of your school?" Questioned Bi Ji as she stared at Mu Ye. "Yes, with you as a part of our teaching staff. Mingling with the student, instructing them, and getting to know them. This will help build trust between you guys and the people of this Ind."Said Wang Tong who was sitting next to Mu Ye. "...Will you be giving the same benefit as well right as your teaching staff?"Questioned Bi Ju after a bit. "You will be treated the same way as all our teaching staff. Once a part of the teaching staff, there is no humanity or soul but simply teachers helping the next generation."Said Wang Tong, causing Bi Ji eyes to slightly widen as she nodded her head. "Next generation of killers..."Muttered Bear Lord causing Zi Ji to smack him upside his head. "We don''t need your quips right now." Said Zi Ji as she red fiercely at the Bear Lord who only red back at her. "We understand it''s hard to believe we are willing to treat you all the same. But if you all wish to improve and create a good rtionship with the people on this Ind. You must at least try and work with us."Said Yang Rui, one of the teaching staff of the Tenrou Academy. "So you''re asking us to trust you?" Questioned Bear Lord. "At the very least, yes." Said Wang Tong causing Bear Lord to scoff. "You humans tend to not keep your words." Said Bear Lord. "We are trying to correct and keep our word this time." Said Yang Rui with a sigh. "Ha! That would-" "Bear Lord, not another word." Said Bi Ji as she nced at him, her face devoid of kindness. Bear Lord fell silent as he saw the look on Bi Ji face, one he hasn''t seen in a thousand years. That was the look she usually gains when she was angry and pissed off at someone. "And the other thing you wish for us, is to be active in yourmunity?" Questioned Bi Ji. "Yes, all we need is for you to work with the townspeople inside of the city. From helping them with some of the construction work to even helping out in the shops. What we want, is to show the people that you guys are not the ferocious and terrifying fiend that you are made out to be."Said Wang Tong. "But beings just like them that wish to be treated more than monsters." Said Wang Tong causing Bi Ji to furrow her brow. "Why are you so confident the people will allow us to help them out?" Questioned the Myriad Demon King with a shake of his head. "Even from here, I can sense the hostility they have for us. Which is why I wondered why you all have use here in our soul beast form."Said the Myriad Demon King. All of the representatives for the soul beast, which were only the four came here in their beast form. This made it so all of the people in the city and the academy saw their form. The reactions all varied but the Myriad Demon King could feel their underlying hostility towards them. It wasn''t a direct hatred but more of dislike and disdain towards them. As if the humans didn''t wish for them to be here or anywhere close to the city. "Trust me, we would have preferred you alle in human forms to help sort this out. But..." "Our dear principal didn''t feel it was necessary and wanted the people to know about your existence from the get-go." Said Yang Rui as his lips twitched. "So you guys can''t ignore his order huh?" Questioned Bear Lord with a chuckle before he flinched and nced at Bi Ji. But to his surprise, she seemed to be lost in thought as she didn''t seem to react to him speaking up. To tell the truth, Bi Ji was thinking over the words of Di Tian and what he wanted her to do. ''I am going to go help our lord recover her full power, while I am gone, I can only trust you to do the negotiations. Bi Ji, you are the only one besides lord or me who has a real vision on what is the best for the soul beast. ''I will be leaving the decisions up to you and will agree with whatever you choose. I know you will decide based on what is best for the continuation of our race.'' ''What is the best choice that will allow us to continue existing...'' Thought Bi Ji as she thought it over and over. "Can I ask you guys something?" "Of course." "Why are you all willing to go so far? Is it because you guys also want our two races toe together? Or are you all doing this for Tang Wulin?"Questioned Bi Ji. Everyone in the room blinks their eyes but not out of surprise as they expected such a question. But the fact she asked if they were doing this for Wulin. "Psst! As if I would do anything for that brat."Said Mu Ye with a scoff before staring deep at Bi Ji. "I am simply doing what I think is beneficial for our sect and academy." Said Mu Ye causing Wang Tong to let out a chuckle. "Sir, it''s not good to be dishonest." "Quite you." Bi Ji stared at the bantering of Wang Tong and Mu Ye for a bit before sighing as she let out a faint smile. "Alright, we will do it." Chapter 307: Agreement Between Leaders Chapter 307: Agreement Between Leaders "Sister Ji... Are you sure about this? Aren''t we rushing things too far? At least we should talk about it with everyone-" "Ha. To think there would be a day that you would be saying stuff like that."Said Zi Ji with augh. "Shut up! It''s just I think-" "It''s fine Bear Lord; we understand. But out of everyone here right now, only Bi Ji has the best view of what the Soul-Beast needs."Said the Myriad Demon King. Bi-Ji had nodded her head before she looked towards Mu Ye who was ncing at all of them. "So is this your final decision? We can give you more time-" "No, this is our decision. We already had months to think about it. We arriving here was to either agree or not and we agree."Said Bi Ji causing Mu Ye to nod his head. "Alright with this, we promise to keep you all safe or as best as we can in our power. We will not sell you out to any of the continents nor will we ask for you to die for us. We will not ask for any soul rings or hunt you guys down while you are under our care."Said Mu Ye as he began agreeing to all of the demands of the soul beast. He didn''t mind agreeing with these conditions as they weren''t harming the people on thend. In fact, Mu Ye had to thank that brat Tang Wulin for giving him more helpers and hands. Especially since they were soul beasts who had far more knowledge when it came to martial souls and beast abilities. "Well we can write up some forms, and you can sign-" "No need, I doubt will do us any good. We will simply watch your actions for now." Said Bi Ji as her eyes began to narrow. "And if the dayes, where you all go back on your words. Then I promise you, even if it means the end of us. We will seek justice."Said Bi Ji with a cold re towards Mu Ye. It wasn''t just her but Bear Lord, Zi Ji, and the Myriad Demon King were ring at all of the elders in the room. "Hahaha! Naturally. If we''re in the wrong, we will bear the consequences."Said Mu Ye with a smirk before standing up and extending his hand. "...I think it''s better we start from a head nod."Said Bi Ji causing Wang Tong to chuckle to the side. "Foolish disciple, how dare you tough at me." Yang Rui and the other elders chuckled at this familiar sight while Bi Ji nced at the other soul beast. "I hope this is the right decision." Muttered Bi Ji. # Once Tang Wulin and the others found themselves in the jury forest once again. They began making their way back to Shrek Academy. The trip only took about two days before they found themselves crossing through the academy gate. Tang Wulin told Er Ming to wait for him in the dorms. Which he agreed to as he didn''t want to be caught up in the affairs of humanity. They went straight towards the boat on the shore before crossing this sea and reaching the Sea God Ind. "So you''re all back." Said Yun Ming as he saw Ya Li with Tang Wulin. "They already reported it?" Questions Ya Li. "They did, I already made some ns and had people working on it. For now, we''re waiting for any word or signs of activities."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin and Ya Li to nod their heads. "So once again we''re ying the waiting game... Well, it''s not like I didn''t expect this. Still, I should tell you this, since I will be needing your helpter."Tang Wulin said, causing Yun Ming and Ya Li to nce at him. As when ites to Tang Wulin and his need for help, they were always... Interesting to say the least. "Alright, what do you need to tell me?" "It''s about the Demon Continent..." Tang Wulin told Yun Ming about the things he talked with Nexus about the state of the Demon Continent. From what would happen if the seal broke, if the Ind was to be destroyed and their n to fix this. "...Another god? Are you a ma to them?"Questioned Yun Ming in disbelief as he leaned back in his chair. Ya Li held his shoulder to give himfort while also getting over her shock with this development. "You act like I actively seek them out." Said Tang Wulin with a roll of his eyes. "But you would run straight towards them if you see them!" Shouted Yun Ming. "He''s right." "Definitely right." "Absolutely right." "Hehe, he''s totally right daddy." "Ha! This human knows you so well." Tang Wulin ignored the words of the people inside of him, not wanting to deal with this at the moment. "Alright, at the very least we have a n to help the ne... Still, another god-sh would have caused the ne destruction."Mutter Yun Ming with a grimace. "At least we have a way to heal a bit." Said Ya Li causing Yun Ming to nod his head. "But the problem is that we''re not sure if it can be healed before those demons make a move or not. Now I am starting to wish it was the Holy Spirit Cult who took the God-Killer weapon." Said Yun Ming. "God-Killer weapon?" "Weren''t they destroyed?" Questioned Ya Li after Tang Wulin in disbelief. "Right... You guys only just got back. A while back, the Federation sent out a report that their God-Killer weapon was stolen. It seems they had another in secret but it was damaged and they were trying to fix those damages." "And it was stolen right under their noses... Those fools!"Shouted Ya Li with a clench of her hand. Did they not know how dangerous those weapons were? Didn''t they understand they recently just came back from the fight against the Cmities and now they''re pulling this? "If that weapon is used... It will weaken the ne even more." Said Tang Wulin with a frown. "Not only that but it will poison the nature of the world." Said Sleipnir in a grave tone. ''That is true.'' The God-Killer weapons from what he learned from Mu Ye were that inside of them was destruction energy. And not just a little bit of destruction energy but a vast amount, enough topletely wipe out a whole country. If such a weapon was to be released and if it was to make contact with the ne. Then the whole area that it made contact with would be filled with arge amount of destructive energy. That would run rampant inside of the ne until it slowly began taking root. Or worse began to corrode the ne. Not only that but there was also the radiation that would begin to pervade from the explosion. Their area will be no different than an area devoid of all life, where nothing can live there. Maybe only strong soul masters would be able to explore that area. "Yea, well, there''s not much we can do to them at the moment. We need all the help we can get to stop the people who stole it from using."Said Yun Ming. "If either the Demon Monarch or Holy Spirit Cult stole the weapon... Why haven''t they used it yet? Is it still damaged?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "...That might be part of it. But the other reason I assume is that the amount of energy needed to power those weapons is astronomical. It would take them a while before they could fill those requirements. During that time, we must find them."Said Yun Ming. "Do you have any clues on where they are?" "Well, the Tang Sect has found some clues about the Holy Spirit Cult with them having activities in the Dou Lin Empire." Said Yun Ming. "The Dou Lin? Could it be the Holy Spirit Cult invaded them?"Questioned Ya Li causing Yun Ming to shrug his shoulder. "Not sure but they seem to be active there. The Tang Sect there is scouting for details, hopefully, they will have a report back soon. No, you shouldn''t go over there, to seek them."Said Yun Ming as he nces at Tang Wulin. He didn''t need another incident like the Star Luo Empire happening again. Especially since he knows both, Tang Wulin and Holy Spirit Cult won''t care about their surroundings. ''Plus I need him for standby.'' "I already know you want me here." "At least you understand, now that is out of the way. Are Na''er and the others still doing the Sea God Trials?" Questioned Yun Ming with a slight frown. It wasn''t wrong to say he missed her dearly, with being unable to contact her in months has been getting to him. Even though he has been keeping a cool look and has been busy with all of these recent problems. There was always a part of him that worried sick for her. "They are, although I am not sure when they will be done." Said Tang Wulin as he recalled he did tell them Na''er and Gu Yue were with the others. ''Well, I just have the others agree with my storyter on.'' "Where are my mother and dad? I didn''t sense their presence when I passed by the academy."Said Tang Wulin with an arched brow. "Oh right, they and a few others went to Ishgar. It was something about work and the people there needed Tang Ziran." "Alright, I visit thereter. I need to check something out, so I may be leaving the academy."Said Tang Wulin. "...If you must, at least tell me and keep yourmunicator ready. Just in case something happens."Said Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head before leaving. After Tang Wulin left through the door, Yun Ming nced at Ya Li and said, "You seem happier than usual. Is there a reason?" "Nope. Hehehe, just relishing on a joyful sight."Said Ya Li with a faint smile causing Yun Ming to be confused. "Say...How do you feel about having a son or a nephew?" "What?" Chapter 308: The Coming Storm Chapter 308: The Coming Storm A week passed, with Tang Wulin staying at Shrek and practicing his ability under the Gold Tree. With the words of Yun Ming, informing him that the Federation and Tang Sect scouts that were staying in the Dou Lin Empire. We will be sending back their reports by the end of the week, he decided to stay before heading to Endless Mountain. He and Zeref thought it would be best to deal with them now rather thanter, especially if they can find them now. Zeref believed it was best to rid oneself of a pest now than waitingter. As even a minor bug can prove to be an obstacle if given enough time. Throughout the week, he has been improving his cultivation under the Gold Tree, being able to reach rank 89. One step away from the Title Douluo Rank, the rank that from the perspective of the world, he was at the peak. As this was going on, he could feel hints and signs of his third core being formed in his left chest area. He had his soul core that was multi-colored with two small orbs of life and destruction rotating around it. While he had his dragon core that had diamond-like scales with nine-colores orbiting it. But in his left chest, he saw a swirling white whirlpool that was taking time to form. Yet strangely enough, he could sense a sense of bnce from it, with its existence slowly connecting with his other core. While he couldn''tmunicate with it, he could feel a connection with it and a sense offorting warmth. Zeref believed that in the future when this core waspletely formed, then Tang Wulin might be able to seamlesslybine his powers. With the third core acting as the middle or median between his soul and dragon core. It would be possible for him to disy the fusion of his bloodline and soul skills to the world. Something that Zeref and his other souls believed would be terrifying, especially if hebines them with his yer art. As if it was trying to tell him, the time wille soon, when they can truly connect andmunicate. He might even be able to get a reaction of the Dragon God Heart that was inside of his body. His forming of the third soul core was also a good indication of his future cultivation. From what Old Tang and all of the others have told him, the formation of the second core is the mark of a Hyper Douluo. When he attains this core, it would be the greatest indication of him being at least a Title Douluo. While not every Title Douluo possesses a second soul core, those who did. Wouldn''t have had any bottlenecks in their cultivation until at least at rank-95. Er Ming would also help him out with his cultivation helping him with his breakthrough to each rank. He would also exin and talk to him about the adventures of Tang San and the activities of the God Realms before. Informing him about how Beasts couldn''t be higher than a God Officer with a position. With the mightiest beast, which was the Thunder Dragon at the time beingparable to a 2 ss god. Er Mings hoped that if Tang Wulin was to remake the Divine Realm, he could release the ban on them. This was because if she was able to share their n with him, then she must trust him to care for the soul beast. While Er Ming wasn''t fully sure about this, he at the very least wanted to trust in this for their future. Something he didn''t mind and he also promised Gu Yue he would help her with the beasts anyway. # "Just what are they trying to do." Muttered Zhao Xing of the Tang Sect as he peered at the shores through his soul binocrs. He saw rows of look-alike battleships that were stationed at the shore. He called them look-like because they weren''t simr to normal battleships. As he could see an eerie white glow around them with strange patterns. The variousrge and medium-sized battleships were well over the hundreds something that shocked him. As he never thought the Dou Spirit Empire would ever be able to gain anywhere close that many battleships. One has to remember their advancement in technology and resources were far lower than the other continents. The Tang Sect was the one that was giving them these technologies to help them deter the Federation from invading. From the reports they have, the Dou Spirit Empire should have around 40 battleships and three mother ships. But what he is seeing isn''t lining up with the reports. It has only been a few months since theyst made the report, how they were able to gain so many battleships is a mystery. ''...Unless they stole it.'' Thought Zhai Xing with his expression turning even grimmer. It wasn''t like it was impossible, especially if they had their scouts taking it while the Douluo continent was in trouble. The battleships were divided into two groups with a mothership in the center of both. The two massive motherships seemed to be fixed with rank 5 fixed soul ammunitions. With thousands of soldiers and soul masters that were standing on the deck on standby. From what he can see, all of them were armed with soul weapons and weird-looking ck armor. The soul weapons came in varieties, from guns to spears, with the ck armor leaking out a grey mist. "This is bad..."Mutter Qing Ding a Tang Sect member next to Zhai Xing. "You think? Damn it how did they build such an army during these few months. It should be impossible."Muttered Yue Xing another Tang Sect member. "What should we do captain?" Questioned Yue Xing towards Zhai Xing who didn''t say anything. Instead, he took out his soul recorder and began filming all that he sees, being sure to catch the formation. As well as whispering the number of ships he saw, the soldiers that were on it, and the equipment it was packing. It took him about five minutes before they saw a change beginning. The battleships began moving, with the ship in front of the mother ship leading the way. They started changing their formation that was in a square before it turned into a triangle for both groups. "...Which one?"Muttered Zhai Xing causing his squad to be confused. "Sir?" "I am trying to figure out which continent they n to invade or attack first." Said Zhai Xing. "Invade? Attack? Sir don''t you think that''s a big jump in-" "Don''t be stupid, do you really think they developed an army like this, just for anything else? The cmities aren''t around, and it''s obvious it''s not for a deterrent if they''re on the move. Meaning, they n on waging war with someone."Said, Zhai Xing with a deep frown. How could it be anything else? He just never thought the Dou Spirit Empire would be foolish enough to start a war. Right after the event of the Cmities. ''Actually, right now is a perfect time. As both continents are still recovering, with only them not being attacked by the Cmity.'' With an army like this, Zhai Xing wasn''t sure if the Douluo Continent could push back the Dou Spirit Empire so easily. What was even worse was he saw even more battleships, destroyers, and cruisers that wereing out of the inner valley of the empire. "They really n to invest everything at this moment." "Sir...Do you think it might be the Holy Spirit Cult? That they may have taken over the empire?"Questioned Qing Ding with a slight tremble in his palm. As he thought about that terrifying conclusion. It was already no secret that the Holy Spirit Cult was able to mess with the Star Luo Empire. Invading their upper echelon, gaining power in different fractions, and also making a home in the empire. Destroying both the Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda bases there, while forcing them into hiding. "Or maybe they allied with the empire? Where theybine both their forces and then mount an attack?" Questioned Yue Xing. "...It may be an alliance." Said Zhai Xing with an ugly expression at what he saw while handing his team the binocrs. For the new set of ships that wereing out, he saw a soul master with familiar hoods and attire. It was familiar as only one organization felt the need to dress like that, Holy Spirit Cult. "They are actually colliding with them!" Growled Qing Ding as his body trembled uncontrobly in anger. Did this empire not know or understand how dangerous this cult is? "I see them mingling with Dou Spirit Empire soldiers as well... So they are working together."Muttered Yue Xing in terrible shock. "... Alright, I am forwarding the report."Said Zhai Xing as he got up from the ground, while his hands began navigating the recorder. While he was doing this, his squad was talking among themselves, all trying to guess what was going on. But Zhai Xing knew it wouldn''t matter, as they first had to get through that iing naval soul army. "Alright, it''s been sent, let''s go find another location-" Zhai Xing was cut off, as the sky above them shone brilliantly. He was only able to nce up onest time, seeing a soul bombing down. His eyes nce to the right to see smokeing from one of the new battleships that appeared. "Shit." Said Zhai Xing. Before He and his squad were engulfed by the violent explosion that leveled a piece of the shores. It was a brilliant sh of white before everything went dark, with the video stopping. "So... They''re nning to start a war with us."Muttered Qiangu Dongfeng frowned. "Looks like it, somehow they were able to gain the strength to threaten us. This is why I told your Tang Sect, not to help either of the other Continent out."Said Chen Xinjie with a gloomy expression. His words were naturally sent to Zang Xin who for one of the rare times, doesn''t have a smile on his face. "You already know why we helped them out. It was so your greedy and hungry organization wouldn''t act out." "Well, I hope you are happy with yourself because you just supply another nation with enough military might. To attack us with!" "As I said before... We didn''t know it would turn out like this. We made sure to give them enough that they couldn''tunch a war. But at the same time, enough so it could deter the Federation. We knew that they were building up their army, we assumed at first tobat the Cmity if they decided to attack them..." "But it seems we were wrong, as we didn''t think they would have wanted to start a war and with the Holy Spirit Cult. Besides, this wouldn''t happen if you guys didn''t keep getting your technology stolen. How in the hell did they steal a mother ship?" Zang Xin spat out thest bit with scorn. "They have only stolen a few battleships from what the reports said. But the fact still stands. You gave them military-" "Enough!" Yun Ming growled under his breath with his two hands crossed under his chin. Its tone made all of them fall silent before they all turned their gaze towards him. "Right now... It doesn''t matter whose fault it''s." Yun Ming continued, "We have to figure out first who they are attacking and second, how do we repel them." Chen Xinjie sighed as his shoulder sagged and said, "The most likely target would be Star Luo Continent since it''s closer to them. But since they are working with the Holy Spirit Cult..." "Then their target would be the Douluo Continent or more specifically, Shrek." Zang Xin reluctantly said. "What about the Demon Monarchs? Do you think they might also be a part of it?"Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng but Zang Xin merely shrugged his shoulders. "What purpose would they need that empire for? Their best bet would be the God-Killers that they may or may not have stolen. Not even all of the armybined in the world would be able to unleash an attack on the scale of a God-Killer Soul Ammunition." "No, the most likely choice is that the Empire is only working with the Holy Spirit Cult." Said Chen Xinjie. Chapter 309: Preparation For The Storm Chapter 309: Preparation For The Storm "This isn''t looking good..." Muttered Zang Xin. "It isn''t but now we have to construct a n. Since we know where they are going, we can go from there."Said Yun Ming. "Alright, I can utilize the remaining navy of the Federation and we can move out to intercept them... Naturally, our military is only a former shell of what it was before."Chen Xinjie frowned. "Did the Cmity damage reach even the harbor and your naval forces? Or was it because of the stolen goods?" "Both the Federation didn''t release it to the world before. But our Naval army took a big hit when Fafnir was moving through the continent and attacking anything in its path." "So how much are we looking at for your forces?" "...1/3 of the Battleships remain with only one mothership." "And they have two of them... This is going to be dangerous." Qiangu Dongfeng chuckled dryly. "I don''t think so, while our forces are vastly weakened and less in number from the iing army. We do have the son of the Sea God here and we are battling on the seas." Chen Xinjie''s frown was gradually turning into a frown. While his words were causing the eyes and minds of the others to turn as they heard each of his words. "Beating the Son of the Sea God on the Sea? Beating an Army of the Son of Sea God on Sea? Fighting the Son of the Sea God on the Sea? All of that is nothing but foolish and a joke. With the help of Tang Wulin and his Sea God Trident, it wouldn''t be impossible for us to annihte them." Chen Xinjie''s smile that was forming became viscous. "That is urate. He did disy that he can calm and control the sea around him to a certain extent at the Sea Pce before."Said Zang Xin. With Tang Wulin on the mother ship with Chen Xinjie, they may be able to use the boundless sea to help defend them from enemy attacks. Use the gentle waves to make the enemy miss or just use it to smash into the enemy, causing them to lose soldiers and damage the ship. "Don''t destroy them but just repel them. At the moment, we can''t have another war; we can just use this to discourage them."Said Yun Ming causing Chen Xinjue to grumble but he still agreed. "We have one more problem. What if they have the God Killer? Or What if they have someone secretly moving the God Killer over to Shrek while they''re keeping us busy?"Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng. "If they brought the God KIller to Shrek, we should be able to defend against it with the restoration of the Gold Tree. As well as the ns, we set up to find it and intercept them before they can fire it off, as they need to be close. But if they brought it with them on a battleship..." Yun Ming nced at Chen Xinjie. "We can either have Tang Wulin make it, so they offset the firing of the weapon, causing it to miss us. But from what you told us, the ne is dying and so we need to retake the God-Killer weapon before theyunch it and then repel them."Said Chen Xinjie with Yun Ming nodding his head. "Xinjie I will leave you to the preparation of the naval force and will send Tang Wulin over as soon as possible. Dongfeng and Zang will send some of their members over to you and then will bring some to Shrek, to increase defense."They all nodded their heads at Yun Ming words. "This uing event will decide whether we go to war or not. We can''t mess this up. Especially if we want to keep this sense of peace, we have now." # In a Golden Lit world. "Congrattions on passing the eight trials." Said Old Tang as he stared at the smirking people before him. It has been nine months since they first came here and have already passed eight of the Sea God trials. They finished the tempering and sharpening of themselves through the battlefield of the Sea God. From what he notes, most of the time they were only in a group of two before they all met up and continued fighting. It didn''t take them too long to fully get used to their new strength and abilities. After that he had them do the other three trials, breaking through a blockade of the Sea beast. Fighting the Seven Devils from the previous generation and finally withstanding the attacks of the Sea Priestess. The Sea Priestess at the time of Tang San generation was a Limit Douluo, causing them to have to withstand a Limit Douluo might. Normally this would be enough for them to havepleted all of the Trials. Technically the only person would be allowed to undergo all of the nine trials. But Tang Wulin wanted them to undergo all of it, he required the trials to crush them and reborn them again. ''Into terrifying monsters... And terrifying monsters they became.'' Thought Old Tang as he felt their soul rank. Starting from Mu Xi who still had the highest soul ranks and bing a Title Douluo. More specifically she became a Super Douluo, as she was ranked 95, just reaching it from thest trial. Next would be Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, and Ye Xinn were all pushed to rank 94 Title Douluo. Ye Xinn specifically was able to make a breakthrough with her Star God Sword and her technique. Allowing her to undergo fewer bottlenecks than the others and pass them before stopping at 94. Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, and Wu Siduo were ranked 93 Title Doulos. Xu Lizhi was at rank 92, close to rank 93. Dai Yun''er was able to reach rank 82 Soul Douluo and Liu Yuxi rank 78 Soul Sage. Compared to when all of them first got here, their improvement can be considered magically. Especially when it would have taken those who past the Title Douluo level more than two years to reach. Yet they all reached it under a year, with Mu XI reaching the Hyper Douluo level and some of them close to it. If the outside world was to find about their improvement, they would be shell-shocked before sighing. While muttering, worthy of being a trial of the Gods. "You all have been here for nine months,pleting more trials than the previous seven devils. That in itself already shows your growth and potential, now for the final trial."Said Old Tang as his eyes swept through all of them. He could feel all of their battle intent and confidence, ready for anything. "The final trial would be to defeat me while I suppress my Cultivation to a Soul Douluo." Said Old Tang with a faint smile. Yet none of Tang Wulin friends show any sign of happiness or joy, their expression turned extremely serious. As they knew this trial would surpass all of the others before and that Old Tang restricted his strength. Might just be so they could actually have a chance. Not only that but he was the overseer of the whole God Trials, it wouldn''t be surprising if he possessed God-Level technique as well. Meaning they would have to push themselves and bring out all of their power to defeat him. But even with all of these odds, none of them showed any fear or were discouraged. One could even see the urge to fight Old Tang in all of their eyes. As not only would he be the best way to tell how strong they have truly gotten. But they believe they can make even more breakthroughs with their abilities if they fought such a suffocating enemy. All of them weren''t in the mood or mindset to gain power the normal way, as that wouldn''t allow them to keep up with the monster. They know they have to do everything they can to keep up and stand on the same stage as Tang Wulin. Something they promise herself, they will do. "Good...Such extraordinary gazes and determination." Old Tang nodded his head as his eyes moved through all of them. This time he didn''t change the battlefield, as it wasn''t needed. After all, the whole Ind was there fighting ground. He simply outstretches his arm and summons the Sea God Trident. It released a divine light that caused Tang Wulin''s friends to tremble uncontrobly. As they felt like the whole ocean and sea was trying to submerge and ruthlessly suppress them under its overwhelming weight. "Ninth Sea God Trial! Fight the Overseer!" Roared Old Tang as he began twirling his Sea God Trident as he watched all of them swiftly donned their powers. The ocean began to tremble uncontrobly, alongside the houses that were behind them as Old Tang with a smile began to walk towards them. "Begin!" # "It''s been a while since we''ve been here." Said Lang Yue with a smile as she walked down the ramps from the ship. "Haha, I hope everyone has been doing okay." Said Tang Ziran as he nced towards Tenrou City. "Hehehe. They should be, let''s go and find out honey."Lang Yue''s eyes lit up as she grabbed on Tang Ziran''s arm. "Hold on honey, I have to check on the engineer division first. Remember this is the reason that we came back."Said Tang Ziran as he pulled back Lang Yue causing her to pout. "Fine~ But after that, we''re going to check on school and the sect." "Yes, I promise." As both of them began moving towards the city, Lang Yue nced behind and with a giggle moved towards a burly man. "Come on you. No trailing behind us." "Um... Miss Yue, I think it''s better if I stay out of a sight and-" "Nonsense, if you aren''t able to enjoy this trip as well, then what''s the point of youing?" "I am only here to protect you guys." Said the Qilin Douluo, Tong Yu. "Then you guys can protect us in the open light and not the shadow." Said Lang Yue before dragging both Tong Yu and Tang Ziran. Tong Yu awkwardly nced at Tang Ziran who only gave a helpless shrug, knowing they wouldn''t win. As they were walking on the road, they noticed some very peculiar sights. "I didn''t know there was soul beast. Did they find them in the forest areas?"Questioned Lang Yue as she saw a bear beast carrying piles of wood. "Some of them aren''t ordinary at all, I can feel some of them have the strength of Super Douluo and even Title Douluo." Said Tong Yue as he expanded his spiritual sense all around. Covering a whole city was a simple thing for a Limit Douluo; Tong Yu was able to note that there were countless Soul Beasts in the city. "Hmm, the others don''t seem to be happy that they are here." Said Lang Yue as she saw the look of anger on some of the workers. "Probably they haven''t forgotten about the Cmity and their actions." Tang Ziran let out a sigh observing some of the workers snatching the wood out of the beast''s hand. Then giving the beast a look of disdain and anger before marching off. "Tsk... Why do we have to work with these animals." "Yea... After all, they have done, should just get rid of all them." Tong Yu with his Limit Douluo senses could hear the words of the worker and also feel the anger emitting from them. "I understand where they areing from... But it was released to the public that the cmities weren''t soul beast."Said Lang Yue but Tong Yu only shook his head. "It''s not that simply miss Yue, you are right that it was released to the public and I am sure some of them recognize this. But at the moment, they all had lost the thing they considered precious and in a cruel way too." "While the cmities are dead, it''s not that easy to get over the personal hatred and anger, so since they don''t have a direct target. They decided to aim merely at something close, as in their anger and hatred viewed the world, they are the same."Said Tong Yue. Chapter 310: Preperation Complete Chapter 310: Preperation Complete All of them continued moving, not taking too long until they entered the city. They were able to see countless Soul Beasts in their beast form but them in smaller size walking around. Some were helping out in shops, others were helping with construction, and even moving around the city in the open. Yet Lang Yue and Tang Ziran were able to see the asional anger and look of disgust that was sent at the soul beast. Of course, this wasn''t by every single person in the city as there was those small majority that smiled at the soul beast. As well as treat them with respect and help them out if they needed it. They also noticed the same could be said for the Soul Beasts. Some of the Soul Beasts'' faces shed with anger before calming down and continuing their duty. Some were ignoring the words of the humans, others rolling their eyes and scoffing. "Annoying humans, I don''t see why we can''t just take over the ind." "You know why, as long as he rules here, nothing can be done. Besides it''s not like they can harm us." "I know but still..." Tong Yu heard everything that the soul beast said through his spiritual sense. This made him wonder if this was all the doing of Tang Wulin and questioning what he was nning to do. "Oh! We''re here." Said Lang Yue as she found the engineering building with Tang Ziran smiling. "Let''s go." Tong Yu nces at the passing Soul Beasts for a bit before going inside, hoping everything turns out alright. # It wasn''t until the seventh day that Yun Ming called for Tang Wulin, while Er Ming stayed in the apartment. Still not wanting anyone to know of his presence or get into the affairs of humans. Tang Wulin found himself back in the Sea God Pavillion with all of the Pavillion members present. "So he didn''te?" Questioned Yun Ming as he saw Tang Wulin walking through the door. Ya Li already informed him about the Beast King, Er Ming, and his intention of not wanting to be involved with the humans. Yun Ming respected that and didn''t try to seek him out. But at the same time, he had hoped he would at leaste to this particr meeting. "They sent you a report?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "They did and it''s...Troubling to say the least." Said Yun Ming. Everyone at the Sea God Pavillion table was throwing him looks of confusion while Tang Wulin had a stoic one. "Are those vermin there?" Questioned Elder Cai. "Oh did you guys find them! Hahaha, it been a while since Ist headed out." Zhuo Shi trembled in excitement. "The old-timers should stay, in case they croak on the battlefield." Feng Wuyu nced at Zhuo Shi in mockery. "Who are you calling an Old Timer!" "The bag of bones next to me!" Long Yeyue smiled at the two idiots arguing before saying, " Are you saying I will croak on the battlefield?" Instantly, Feng Wuyu felt himself shiver at the tone of elder Long Yeyue and knew he had to act fast. "Of course not sister! How can you be an old-timer! You are as beautiful as the flowers blooming in the spring-" "Shut it." Long Yeyue red at him with a slight red on her face, not believing the words of this idiot in front of everyone. "Yes!" "...Right, so did the report tells you where they are?" Tang Wulin moved his gaze at Yun Ming. Yun Ming nodded his head before saying," We were right, they are in the Dou Spirit Empire but..." Yun Ming began telling everyone in the Pavillion what he and the others saw in the video. The countless battleships, the two mother ships, and the evil soul master standing with Dou Spirit Empire soldiers. "Are they stupid?" Questioned Elder Cai in disbelief. It wasn''t just her but most of the Sea Pavillion members as they wondered if the Dou Spirit Empire was hit upside the head. Not only because they were trying to start a war after the destruction of the Cmities. And against two other continents to boot. But they are also working with the Holy Spirit Cult! The actions of this cult wasn''t a secret, as everyone knew how dangerous and despicable they were. Yet the Dou Spirit Empire was still willing to work with them? Not only would their reputation be destroyed but also they will go down in history as traitors. "Not only that... They do know we have a person on the God Level right? As well as a formation that helps boost another person to God Level." Said Zhen Hua as he nced at Tang Wulin then Yun Ming. The formation that they first used to help boost Tang Wulin to the Limit Douluo level was something they still have. For the past months, they have been working and reworking it, so it can draw upon the ne powers. As from Tang Wulin''s words, they needed to rework it if they wanted to draw upon the narws and power. But considering there was already a formation that could do the Blood God Array, it didn''t take them too long to do it. They believed with this formation, it''s possible to push Yun Ming or someone on his level to the God Level. Or at the very least, a level where nothing in this world can hurt them even the God-Killer weapons. "They may know about Tang Wulin but not about the formation as we did rework it. Either way, they might have a way to counter the formation since they did see us use it before." Said Ya Li with a frown. Yun Ming sighed and said," Whatever there reasons or if they are stupid or not. Their ships are moving to our border as we speak, they may arrive here in the next two weeks. As from what we can see, it seems they''re using the water elements to increase their speed." "Two weeks? Did you already make ns?" Questioned Feng Wuyu. Yun Ming nodded his head and said," I called the others as soon as I received a report and this is what we talked about." Yun Ming quickly told them about the talk he had and what they nned to do. "Hmm, so repelling them? As much I dislike it, that is our best option right now." Elder Cai let out a sigh of discontent. "I understand your discontent, even I felt anger that we can only let them off lightly. As the thought of them trying to attack out home..." Yun Ming trailed off with a sigh. "So I will be on the mother ship with the Chen Xinjie group to help push them back, while they steal the God-Killer weapon?" "If they have the God-Killer weapon, yes but if not, then it doesn''t matter. With your control over the sea, you should be able to keep everyone safe while pushing them back, right?" Asked Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "With the trident, my control of the sea is around God-Level or at the very least the strongest in this world. I should be able to aplish that while damaging their ship so they can''t mount another attack anytime soon." "Alright, I suggest you head to Skysea City, I am guessing Chen Xinjie should be almost done and just waiting for you." Said Yun Ming. Tang Wulin nodded before turning around and leaving, surprisingly not saying anything and listening. ''I guess, even he wants to get rid of them quickly. Well, this is the best choice since they are a danger to the ne as well.'' Thought Yun Ming. The destruction of the ne was thest thing anyone wanted. At the very least they needed to wait till Nexus was able to help restore some of its lost essences. "Just him? You sure you don''t want anyone else to go with him? Like us or one of the teachers?" Questioned Long Yeyue but Yun Ming only shook his head. "We need all the people here to keep a lookout for the God-Killer weapons. We cannot let Shrek be destroyed or allow that God-Killer weapon to be set off, at all cost." Said Yun Ming. "Besides, he is already a one-man army. I doubt you all going with him willpare to staying here." # "What? Dou Spirit Empire is heading over here to start a war?" Questioned Er Ming in disbelief. "Yes, and they seem to be working with the Holy Spirit Cult." Said Tang Wulin as he grabbed everything he needed for the trip. "Ugh, can''t you humans enjoy the peace you have for a while." Muttered Er Ming. Tang Wulin only rolled his eyes before saying," What''s done is done. I need you to do something for me." "Don''t tell me you want me to help out? Because I told you-" "Shut up, already. I don''t n for you to do such an unnecessary thing." "So?" "I need you to go to Tenrou City and make sure the soul beasts there are doing okay. While I trust everything should be going ording to n, it''s good to check at least." Said Tang Wulin causing Er Ming to furrow his brows. "That is the ce where you had all of the Soul Beasts in the Great Star Dou Forest relocate... Are you sure you want to believe in humanity? Even though you are a human, I can tell you don''t view them in such a favorable light." Er Ming words caused Tang Wulin lips to twitch before he let out a chuckle as he nced at him. "You are right that I don''t see them in a favorable light but it''s the same for your race, the soul beasts. Although you guys are far easier to get along with, both of you are annoying to me." "But?" "But one of the things that are unique about humanity is our ability to change." "Change? Do you mean that you n to have the humans on the Ind change their perception of soul beasts?" "I n for both soul beasts and humans to change their perception of each other." Said Tang Wulin with a smirk. "... Do you actually believe that is possible? Even after their history and past?" "Believe? Who said anything about believing? No, I n to make it happen of course. Relying on fate and chances isn''t my style." Said Tang Wulin causing Er Ming''s eyes to widen. "Y-You... Just what do you have nned?" "Don''t worry about it, just watch the transformation." Chapter 311: Silver Kings Awakening Chapter 311: Silver Kings Awakening "Reporting Sir!" A voice rang out behind the door to the Supreme Commander, Chen Xinjie''s office. "Are the men ready yet?" "Almost Sir! This isn''t the report-" "If it isn''t about the report, why the hell is you bothering me!" "Sir! The person said it was urgent and that he came to meet you to join the voyage. It''s the legendary Tang Wulin sir, there was no way we could refuse him." The security officer shivered when he recalled them pointing their soul guns at Tang Wulin and his bored look. They were lucky they didn''t fire or else they would have to suffer the wrath of the person who killed the Cmities. The chances of them surviving was pretty much zero percent. "Oh, he is here? Send him up." "Yes, Sir!" It didn''t take long before the security officer brought Tang Wulin, who walked inside the room. All of the generals that were standing in the room were sending nces at Tang Wulin. Some out of awe, respect, fear, and even wonder as they all knew about his feats and monstrous prowess. If it wasn''t from the news then it was from there Supreme Commander telling them all about it. "So you''re finally here huh? Took you long enough, we''re almost ready." Said Chen Xinjie with augh causing Tang Wulin to roll his eyes. "I see the ships are already ready." Said Tang Wulin as he remembers seeing around forty battleships on the port of the city. "Yes, we are just supplying the ship with food, ammo, and resources before we set off. Are you sure you are able to control the sea well?" "Don''t worry, I am invincible in the sea." Said Tang Wulin with utmost confidence causing Chen Xinjie to smirk. "That''s what I like to hear!" Of course, this caused the generals around to be confused as they didn''t know about Tang Wulin''s terrifying origin. Or what the divine weapon he has. # Deep within the forestid a smallke with pristine and shining water. Theke would sometimes give off a nine-colored light that caused ripples across the surface. In front of theke was the middle-aged man as he stared ahead. "It has been nine months since she went in. Hopefully, nothing is going wrong." Muttered Di Tian as he stared at theke where his Lord went. From what he recalls, for the first three months, theke has been quiet with no movements. It was only in the fourth month that there was a wisp of silvery light that appeared at the center of theke. And then in the sixth month, it became nine-colored that was sending ripples across. "Not only that but it seems the same for this one as well." Muttered Di Tian. As he nces at the wrapped roots a bit away from theke that was giving off a nine-colored light. "Still, I wished they would hurry up. I am worried about the soul beasts on that ind." As he said this, the bracelet in his hands gave off a nine-colored light as if it was trying to tell him everything will be fine. "I know... Uncle." For the past months, Di Tian has been talking with the Dragon Kings inside of the Dragon God Jewel. They have been telling him about the reason why they picked Tang Wulin and the father''s wishes for him. ''... The Dragon God called him the heir? As well as told him to look after the n and the rest of us.'' To say Di Tian was shocked would be an understatement, as he didn''t think the Dragon God would pick a human. Even if that human had the Golden Dragon King bloodline, why would it choose it over his other self? Gu Yue and Na''er were still around, all they needed to do was to absorb Tang Wulin. And then absorbed by the Dragon God Core, they be the Dragon God once again. Allowing them to revive the Dragon n and return to being the strongest in the world. But the Dragon n... ''They don''t want this... They actually want to follow Tang Wulin.'' Di Tian couldn''t'' wrap his head around why, even with the words of the Dragon Kings. Knowing that he wouldn''t understand, no matter what they said. The Dragon King simply told him to follow and observe Tang Wulin for now before making his final decisions. ''Well, it''s not like I can do anything else.'' Thought Di Tian with a bitter smile as killing Tang Wulin is all but impossible now. That youth has reached and surpassed the peak of this world, with no one but his lord being able to contend with him. Even surpass him if she had the Dragon God heart with her, allowing her to break the ne suppression. ''Fine... I will see and decide for myself.'' As Di Tian let out another sigh, theke began to tremble in front of him. This caused Di Tian''s eyes to widen as he saw theke begin to rotate, swirling and spinning. It was simr to a whirlpool as the center of theke began to open up. Theke began to shine with nine-colores before a figure began to rise from the center. It was an extremely beautiful woman with violet eyes. Her long silvery hair swayed in the nine-colored lights with her fairly tall and voluptuous figure. Her presence gave off a terrifying and divine pressure as if a goddess had descended from the heavens. "My lord!" Shouted Di Tian in joy as he felt his lord had regained her seal power. "...Gu Yuena. My name is now Gu Yuena." Muttered the silverydy, retaking her name from before. Gu Yuena nced at her body, checking and seeing if everything was okay. This only took a second before she nodded in satisfaction and relief. As it seems she not only gained all of her full power back and potential but none of Na''er memories. Meaning, Na''er was still alive and wasn''t fully absorbed by her. "...Over there." Said Gu Yuena as she nced to the side, seeing a ball of roots that was giving off Nine-Colored lights. In a sh, she appeared under the roots, staring at the ball of roots with Di Tian walking over. "Did everything go well my lord?" "Yes... I have regained everything but unnecessary parts." "Unnecessary parts?" "Never mind that, Di Tian how long has it been?" "Um, about nine months my lord." Gu Yuena nodded her head but notmenting as she stared at the roots, waiting for Na''er toe out. But Di Tian didn''t mind this, too thrilled and excited that his Lord had regained her full strength. Or strength that she could have under the ne suppression. ''Although she is still weaker than Tang Wulin dragon form. Ugh, if only we had that core.'' "She is about to break out now." Said Gu Yuena, causing Di Tian to blink his eyes. As just then, a terrifying pressure erupted from the trembling ball of roots. Nine-colors as well golden-gree energy began to pervade from the roots. Before the ball of roots was blown apart, as streams of multi-colored energy began to sweep forward. Gu Yuena already had her arm out, creating a barrier to stop the energy from touching them. As the stream of energy began to dye out, a figure began to descend to the ground. It was Na''er who still looked the same, albeit a bit more mature and voluptuous than before. Yet there was a hint of freeness and domination in her presence. Gu Yuena believes that it may havee from her absorbing the energies of the Cmity. "Everything went well?" "Yes, it did. Hehehe, not only that but I have also reached the peak as well." Na''er giggled as she clenched her hand, shaking the area with her Qusai-God Limit Douluo powers. "So the energy was enough to do even that? And I can still feel the Silver Dragon King bloodline inside of you." Muttered Gu Yuena with Na''er smiling. "Yep, it could do even that and it''s strange. I didn''t think I would keep the bloodline but well I''m notining." Said Na''er with a giggle as she nces around before finding a particr spear. "Oh? My hubby left me a gift? Such a thoughtful man." Said Na''er as she nimbly moved to the side, grabbing the Dragon ying Spear in her hand. The spear trembled before giving off a nine-colored light in the hand of Na''er who smiled grew even more. "The Silver Dragon King spear got destroyed?" Asked Gu Yuena in slight disbelief. She didn''t think that was possible. After all, that spear and the Golden Dragon King spear came from the Dragon God ribs. Those two spears can be considered top-level weapons, something that wasn''t so easy to be broken. "Oh don''t worry, I still have it." Na''er summoned the Silver Dragon King spear in her other hand. "Hmm, not bad. They feel just right." Said Na''er as she held both of these legendary spears. Gu Yuena nodded her head, as she turned to Di Tian and said," Alright we''re done here for now. It''s time to go back... We will send you back to Tenrou City to check up on everyone." "Only me? Aren''t you guysing as well?" "Hehehe, nope. We have things to do on the maind too." Said Na''er with a sly smile as she swung down on her spear. Cleaving the space in front of her and opening up a rift. "Inside you go, no time to waste. We thank you for guarding us." Said Na''er with a smile as she waved her hands to the portal. Di Tian lips twitched but he knew he couldn''t do much here and only nodded his head. Na''er and Gu Yuena watched Di Tian walk into the portal and it closed up. Na''er then nced at Gu Yuena and said," You''re going to the Spirit Pagoda now?" "Yes, if Wulin words are right, then I will find a special prize there. Are you going to Shrek?" "Yep... I want to go to my hubby right away but I have to go check in with teacher. He will blow a gasket if he knew I didn''t check in with him." Muttered Na''er causing Gu Yuena to shake her head. They both nodded at each other before opening a rift in the space in front of each other before walking inside. Leaving the center of the Great Star Dou Forest silent once again. Chapter 312: Spirit Pagoda Chapter 312: Spirit Pagoda It didn''t take Tang Wulin and the others to begin setting off. The mothership that they were on was moving forward in front of all of the battleships. The formation was a triangr one, with the mother ship at the point and the others behind it. One of the benefits of this was because of Tang Wulin who at the forefront would be able to help defend them from attacks. Precisely if the iing battle will involve the uses of God-Killer weapons. It will take them about a day if they continue going at the same speed. This was the date they obtained from the signal of the sr sonar that they had installed into the mothership. A soul technology that allows them to detect any threats in advance. This was done through them rying the information via sound waves under the sea. Of course, such technology bes useless with Tang Wulin onboard as his sense in the sea was terrifying. From what he told Chen Xinjie, he could expand his spiritual sense over hundreds of thousands of kilometers. Because of this, he was able to tell the exact location of the Dou Spirit Empire battleships and motherships. From what he could tell, they were moving unexpectedly faster than before, as if they were in a rush. This was different from what the soul sr told them before, making Chen Xinjie wonder if the signal was disrupted. As the Dou Spirit Empire should know about them spying on them from how they killed the spies with a cannon. So it''s isn''t a surprise that they made sure to include a way to disrupt the signals and why they were speeding up so much. Or could there be something else? Chen Xinjie and his other generals were racking their heads on anything they missed. While they were doing that, Tang Wulin was standing on the deck of the ship, looking on ahead. No one was able to tell what he was thinking as he got lost in thought. Yet there is a strange gleam in his eyes as he stares ahead. # "So this is the ce." Muttered Er Ming as his feetnded on the shores of Ishgar. He stared ahead, seeing the immense city down from him, and with a single step, he reached the entrance. As he entered the city, he saw them; he saw them all. Soul Beasts in their true form, walking around in the streets of Tenrou City alongside some humans. He saw some of them were inside shops carry out jobs like being a waiter or a sign holder. Some of them were helping out with the construction work; he found out after spreading his spiritual sense. While he could see and note the various looks on the soul beast as well as the way the humans treated them. Ultimately, all Er Ming could think was. ''Amazing... They are actually walking, moving, and living in a city with humans.'' One has to understand this has never happened before. Anytime a soul beast was found in a human city, it would either be hunted or pushed out by the people around. This became even more apparent through the creation of soul technology, which made it hard for any soul beast to enter a city. As they had an automatic defense set up that would fire at any soul beast that tried toe close. It was because of this that the action of entering let alone going near a city for a soul beast was all but suicide. ''But therein here... And they are also doing manualbor jobs as well walking around.'' Thought Er Ming with a strange expression as he never thought or ever foresaw soul beast would be doing that. Soul Beasts being waiters? Soul Beasts wiping the windows clean? Soul beast helping to bring the logs to the city? All of this boggled Er Ming, with him questioning if he was dreaming or not. ''Still... I can see the hatred and disdain in both of their eyes. Just what do you n to do, Wulin?'' Thought Er Ming with his brows furrowed as he headed to the Pavilion. As he was making his way past the fountains that were sprinkling water, he felt his spiritual sense fluctuate. As three-figure appeared in front of him causing him to arch a brow. "Are you Er Ming? The principal of the Tenrou Academy told me you would being. Our Body Sect Leader wants to meet you."Said one of the burly men. ''Right, he had made a call before I went and told me to meet with the person in charge.'' While he didn''t like getting involved with the affairs of mankind, this affair involved his people. And so he nodded. "Follow us." He saw the shadow dashing forward, with him following behind, moving so fast and stealthy. That none of the soul beasts or humans notice their movement. # A dazzling light shined in the city of Mingdu that was recently rebuilt a month ago. An extremely gorgeous woman was revealed as the light faded away before with a step. She moved towards the Spirit Pagoda headquarters, moving past all of the buildings and people in the city. Before reaching the entrance in a sh. The women step through the automated door, moving to the stairs to ascend to the top floors. But her appearance caused a stir in the building as everyone who saw her, got lost in a daze. As they saw an attractive woman with unrivaled beauty blessed by the heavens. They could all feel their heart speeding up and their hands getting sweaty. It was because of this that none of them tried or was able to stop her as she ascended up the steps. Her silver dress swayed with specs of silver light as she moved from the first floor to the second floor. Simr reactions happened on each floor as the women ignored them all, moving towards the Vice-Master office. Some guards who were Title Douluo were able to snap out of their gaze, moving to her to stop her. But they all froze in fright as she nced at them, they all felt a terrifying and horrible pressure descending down. As if the captivating woman in front of them was one of those old monsters. It didn''t take the women long to reach the Vice-Pagoda master office, opening it up and going inside. "... Gu Yue? Is that you?"Questioned Leng Yaozhu''s in surprise as she stared at the extremely beautiful women in front of her. The women looked familiar to Gu Yuena, although she was even more beautiful, developed, and looked mature. "Yes, it''s me, teacher. And my name is presently Gu Yuena, the one I was using was a fake because of my n."Said Gu Yuena, causing Leng Yaozhu to blink her eyes. "It was a fake? Is it because your n feared you would be targeted?" "Yes, we had some enemies in hiding, but we were able to take care of them." Said Gu Yuena, causing Leng Yaozhu to nod her head slowly. "Gu Yue- I mean Gu Yuena..." Leng Yaozhu''s slightly blushed when she messed up while Gu Yuena smiled, not realizing how much she missed her teacher. "It''s fine master. You can keep calling me Gu Yue until you get used to my new name. Now then, where is the Spirit Pagoda Master, I heard he needs me?" "Hmm, yeah, he does. I was nning to go meet him in his office anyway, we can go together."Said Leng Yaozhu with a smile. Gu Yuena only nodded her head with a faint smile as she followed behind her master to the next floor. As they were walking, Leng Yaozhu questioned Gu Yuena on her appearance changing again. In which Gu Yuena used the same excuse again, her bloodline had undergone a third awakening. And this time, she was able to achieve its full potential which caused her body and looks to change even more. Leng Yaozhu felt something was off on Gu Yuena''s exnation but in the end, she epted it. As they have many examples of those who underwent many awakenings that changed their appearance. It only took them a minute to reach the Spirit Pagoda Master office and them entering inside. "Yaozhu? And... Gu Yue?"Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng as he nces at them walking in. While he was on the soulmunicator rying orders to those who were on there a way to Shrek. As well as those who were already there. "Yes it''s her but now her name is Gu Yuena." Said Leng Yaozhu. As she went on to give Qiangu Dongfeng a summarized version of what she and Gu Yuena talked about. "Alright, that''s fine. Did you send the orders and reports I asked you to?"Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng to Leng Yaozhu who nodded her head. She already made sure to have the Title Douluos that were inside of the Spirit Pagoda station around the city. This way, even if the Holy Spirit Cult or Dou Spirit Empire tried to attack them, they would know beforehand. They were also using soul technology, like the radars which utilize the air elements and earth elements to help formte a map. Meaning if there was any movement through the sky ornd and underground, they would know. This was because Yun Ming and the others for safety measures believed they should be alert for the other fraction as well. While the two main choices were either the Demon Continent or Shrek, that didn''t mean the others were safe. As these evil soul masters were crazy and stupid, it wouldn''t be a surprise if they attacked the Federation or Pagoda. Just to incite even more danger and panic in the Douluo Continent. This was something Qiangu Dongfeng and the others couldn''t allow, as not only would that destroy the reputation of the Spirit Pagoda. But it would weaken the forces of the Douluo Continent even more. "Is there something going on?" Questioned Gu Yuena as she carefully noted the strangeness of the conversation. "Hm, oh right. You were doing the Sea God Trials for the previous months, so you don''t know. Actually is everyone in your group done with the trials?" Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng. "No, it was only me and Na''er who was able to finish. Now, what is it that I don''t know?" "Gu Yuena... The Dou Spirit Empire and Holy Spirit Cult are coborating with each other, they''re nning to start a war. They have already sent a navy army towards us." Said Leng Yaozhi, causing Gu Yuena''s eyes to widen. "Are they stupid?" "That''s what we all said and have been wondering." Mutter Qiangu Dongfeng with a shake of his head. "Anyway, I heard you needed me for something?" Questioned Gu Yuena. "Right... Tell me something Gu Yuena." Said Qiangu Dongfeng as he narrowed his eyes at Gu Yuena. "What do you think about bing the Spirit Pagoda Master?" Chapter 313: Monsters Everywhere Chapter 313: Monsters Everywhere Leng Yaozhu stared at Qiangu Dongfeng in shock, wondering if this is the same person she knew all those years ago. From what she knew and recalls of Dongfeng, he wasn''t the type to surrender his position so easily. This was terribly true since the Spirit Pagoda has given the Qiangu n even more power. ''Then again, he has been changing ever since the attack of the Cmity.'' Thought Leng Yaozhu. While Gu Yuena herself blinked her eyes when she heard the words of Qiangu Dongfeng. "Are you trying to give me the Spirit Pagoda Master position?" Qiangu Dongfeng didn''t say anything for a bit as he recalled why he was even mentioning this. # "Seeing as you came to visit me, it looks like you are interested in three favors I promised." Said Qiangu Dongfeng as he stared at Tang Wulin with a smile. They were sitting in a soul cafe in the city of Mingdu, a ce that Qiangu Dongfeng rmended they met at. "Alright, what is that you want? A new spirit soul? Spirit Pagoda sponsorship? Or maybe my position?" "Neither, well it''s not for me." Tang Wulin said, causing Qiangu Dongfeng to arch a brow. "It''s not for you? Oh, is this favor for your friends? Does one of them need a new spirit soul?" "I want you to offer the position of Spirit Pagoda to Gu Yue." Said Tang Wulin, causing Qiangu Dongfeng to chuckle. Yet at the same time staring at Tang Wulin in wonder, wanting to figure out the exact reason behind this. "Is it because she is your girlfriend? I am sure-" "No, it''s not because of that. It''s because she is the best and most suited for the Spirit Pagoda, I am sure you understand this." "Even better than you?" "For the existence known as the Spirit Pagoda, could there be anyone better than her?" "Hmm, I agree that her recent projects are history breaking. And if they were to be a sess, it would increase the importance as well as the strength of the Spirit Pagoda." "All in all she is pretty qualified to be the next Pagoda Master... Except her strength isckingpared to yours. Unlike you who can turn into a God Level being, she is still only a Soul Douluo."Said Qiangu Dongfeng causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "I agree but the next time you meet her, she will be even stronger than you. So with that said, I want you to offer her the position and then..." # "Yes, I am offering you the position of the next Pagoda Master." Said Qiangu Dongfeng while thinking. ''To think he would have her again the position instead of him? Even with all of the benefits and power that ites with...'' Thought Qiangu Dongfeng. Gu Yuena nced at her teacher who was expressing a look of shock and disbelief, making her realize he didn''t tell her before. ''Still, this does make the n far easier.'' "I do... But don''t I need a majority vote to be voted in?" "Technically you do but because of how damaged we were and how we''re rebuilding right now. The voting process can be skipped if the current Pagoda Master thinks their sessor is worthy." "And you think I am?" "Notpletely as I need to see how strong you are. So we will be sparring-" "Dongfeng! Are you out of your mind? How could you want to fight with the-" "Yaozhu, don''t tell me you haven''t perceived it yet? The undeniable fact that we can''t see through her spiritual power and also her cultivation."Qiangu Dongfeng said as he narrowed his eyes with Leng Yaozhu falling silent. As it was true, she did notice she couldn''t pick up on Gu Yuena''s strength or spiritual power at all. It wasn''t amiss to say every time she tried to inspect her or sense her power, it always failed. She couldn''t pick up anything from her, as if she was nothing more than an ordinary human. "She might be hiding her power, but that wouldn''t make sense since we would still be able to sense it. From our cultivation base being so high or she is at or even stronger than us."Said Qiangu Dongfeng as the words of Tang Wulin were starting to make sense. Why he insisted that Gu Yuena would be the best choice. And also why he wanted him to fight her, so she could give him even more proof she was the best choice. ''The question is how did he know she would be so strong? Unless he predicted the Sea God Trials would push her this far...'' "So for me to gain the Pagoda Master position, I just need to beat you?" "Yes." Said Qiangu Dongfeng with his lips twitching. In all honesty, he would be delighted if she couldst a while with him but Tang Wulin made sure to say. ''If she doesn''t'' beat you, then she isn''t ready for the position.'' Qiangu Dongfeng couldn''t help but think that brat was crazy, as even with Gu Yuena strength increased. Compared to him who has lived for hundreds of years, how could she win? One has to remember a fight between two Limit Douluos isn''t just about a cultivation base. But also their practical mastery over thews of the world as well the wisp of divinity they came across from cultivating. Gu Yuena was only neen years old, how could shepare to an old monster like Qiangu Dongfeng? ''Still, considering he had such confidence in her. This might be tough.'' "Okay, I will fight you." Said Gu Yuena with a nod of her while Leng Yaozhu nced at both her student and Dongfeng. Before letting out a sigh, wondering what was going inside both of their heads. Still if what Dongfeng was implying is true, that meant her student was already a Limit Douluo at her age. ''Such a thing... It is very terrifying.'' Thought Leng Yaozhu with her expression changing. "We will do it in the secret training ground,e on." Said Qiangu Dongfeng causing Gu Yuena to nod her head. But before both of them could leave the office, Leng Yaozhu moved to grab Dongfeng while she smiled at Gu Yuena. "Go on ahead, I just need to talk to the Spirit Pagoda Master for a few seconds." Said Leng Yaozhu causing Gu Yuena to arch a brow but she still nodded her head and went on. "Laozhu-" "Are you an idiot? Do you not understand and get that we''re about to go to war right now? Why in the world would you want to fight her when we may need you and her help in this iing battle!" "... I understand where you areing from, but this is an obligation I have to do and something I want to see." "An obligation and something you want to see?" "Aren''t you curious? If she really is a Limit Douluo or not... At the very least, our spar will only be a light one. I just need to see if he has what it takes to withstand the mantle of being the Pagoda Master." "Still..." Leng Yaozhu trailed off wondering if this is the best choice or not. "Fine! But if things get out of hand, I will be stopping you both." "I would be thankful if you did." # A gentle breeze swept through the whole Sea God Ind, forming ripples on the sea. "Uh, captain... Is this okay?"Questioned Zhuo Shi as he nces at Yun Ming. Yun Ming was casually sitting on the edge of the Ind, with a fishing pole in his hand and humming a gentle toon. "Hm? What is okay?" "You know what I mean... Just sitting here and doing nothing." "But we are doing something, fishing." Yun Ming said merely as he smiled indulgently at the glittering water. "Aren''t we being a bit too rxed? We do have ships on their way to us, as well as hidden dangers around us..." "That''s why we have to be or at the very look like things aren''t bad." "Huh?" "You don''t need to be so tense. Getting all work up and nervous would only destroy the illusion we have so far. The illusion that we still don''t know anything and are ying in their hands."Said Yun Ming as he felt the rod quiver in his hands. "We need to keep acting like we are only aware of the iing ships that are heading our way. In a way, we are using ourselves as bait for the fishes in the dark." "And just when they think they have us, we will swoop in and destroy them all." Said Yun Ming as he hauled up the rod, pulling the blue scaled fish out of the water. "This is also the mindset of the Federation and Spirit Pagoda; it''s why they are only focusing on the iing naval battle." "... It''s still hard to shake off the feeling."Muttered Zhou Shi causing Yun Ming to chuckle. "I didn''t expect it to be, after all. All of us are betting our home on this bet." It was then a silvery light erupted from behind both of the men causing them to turn around. As the light began to fade, they were able to see the figure of an extremely beautiful woman. "Na''er? Did you juste back?"Questioned Yun Ming with a smile, as he was thrilled to see his student. Although he did notice she changed a bit, she seemed a bit more mature and her body developed even more. "Hehe, yes." Said Na''er as she skips to her master who chuckled as he stood up and opened his arm for her. "So the little princess has returned home." Chuckled Zhou Shi as he saw Na''er hugging Yun Ming before smiling charmingly at him. "Indeed, I heard you underwent the Sea God Trial, I wonder just how much stronger-" Yun Ming stopped talking as he blinked his eyes before narrowing them at Na''er''s figure. "Yun Ming?" "Na''er... What is your rank now?"Questioned Yun Ming as he furrowed his brows. His spiritual sense couldn''t pick up or sense anything from his student, not her level of strength or any information. Something like this could only mean she is either at the same level or stronger than him. It was known he had one of the best if not the best spiritual power in the world. Through his hellish and strong training with no use of rare herbs or any external factors, he was able to train himself to a Limit Douluo. Allowing his potential to be so terrifying and almost unsurpassable. So to have Na''er who was only a Title Douluo at the time appear to him again but he can''t see through her was rming. "Not telling." "... You."Muttered Yun Ming with a frown but at the same time, this proves his theory. ''She really reached the same level as the others and me. A Qusai-God Limit Douluo at her age.'' Thought Yun Ming while wondering if this generation was just the gradual emergence of monsters. One thates from a lineage of gods that can causally fight God-Level beings and make miracles. Another that was supposedly reinventing and optimizing the spirit souls of the Spirit Pagoda. Doing a project that will help them revive even divine beast spirit souls from long ago. The emergence of the youngest and most talented cksmith in history, with her, already being close to a Title Douluo in her twenties. Others with high cultivation,prehension, and strength while being a part of the Shrek devils. And then there is his student, who can be considered the youngest soul master to reach the limit in history. At the age of 17! Something he doubts could ever be repeated or broken in the oing years. ''The new generation really does surpass the old... But isn''t this a bit too much?'' Chapter 314: Clash Between Continent Chapter 314: sh Between Continent "There ahead." Said Tang Wulin as he nced at Chen Xinjie who was standing next to him on the deck. "How far?" "Twenty Meters away." "Alright." Chen Xinjie nced at the general next to him and continued, " Have them move out with the submarine, you guys need to infiltrate and look if they have the weapon. If not, then nt the soul bombs and leave." "Sir!" Just as the general said this and began moving towards the hatch, a soldier''s voice rang out. "Sir! We are picking them up, ahead!" "Get into position! They will be firing at us, as soon as wee into view. Just like we have sensed them, they have also sensed us." While Chen Xinjie was rying his orders to everyone, Tang Wulin outstretched his hand, summoning the Sea God Trident. A dazzling trident appeared in his hand, giving off a resplendent light and divine glow. "Already getting into it?" Questioned Chen Xinjie. "Not one to allow a free hit." In the next two minutes, the ships of the Dou Spirit Empire came into view, giving off a dark and pale presence. "There they are." Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he saw the hundreds of soldiers on the deck of the ships, all of them ring ahead. Not only that but he saw and heard them yelling orders. "Get into position! The battleships began to slowly turn with the soul cannon and guns on the battleship moving. "TAKE AIM!!" The cannons on the battleship began to align with their target, making sure not to be too close to each other. So the cannons don''t hit each other, with energy beginning to swirl inside. "FIRE!" Hundreds of soul energies sted out of the cannons, piercing through the sky and towards Tang Wulin and the others. Tang Wulin instantly thrust out his hand causing the seawater and the element to begin to rise up. As the soul energy closed in on them, a huge dome of water rose up in between causing the energy to smash into it. An explosion rang out that sent ripples through the sea around everyone. The expression of the Dou Spirit Empire soldiers began to change. With some of them wondering which soul master had such a high mastery in the water element. While the soul masters of the Douluo Continent let out a sigh of relief, gaining even more confidence. Yet that confidence began to wave when the ships were finally able to turn fully, allowing them to aim all of their guns at them. "Well, I be."Mutter Chen Xinjie as he saw over fifty ships guns aiming at just their mothership. Then in the next instant, fixed ammunition began raining down on and on, one after another. "I hope they hurry up." Mutter Chen Xinjie as he saw Tang Wulinmanding the sea once again. # "Infiltration,plete. Move out." Muttered a general of the Federation navy with the others nodding behind him. Quietly, they began moving into the ship, moving past the dead bodies of the two soldiers that were near. They needed to find the weapon area and see if they have the God Killer or not. They all believed that the God-Killer wouldn''t be kept hidden and would be kept safely in the mothership. The main n was simple, while the suprememander and the others confronted and stalled the Dou Spirit Empire fleets. They would use this time to move through the almost empty mothership. As most of the soldiers would focus on the battle in front of them, instead of paroling the ship. During this time, the general and his men must infiltrate the base and scout to see if there is any God-Killer here. If there wasn''t, put explosives on the cannons, the provisioned storage, and finally themand control. This was being done for every Mothership. Once this is done, they will need to leave and wait to see if they could push back the ships without the explosive. If not? Well, let''s just say the Dou Spirit Empire will be having a bad time. # "Hmm, different but interesting." Mutter Er Ming gazes down at the town, interactions between the Beast and human. "It took a while for us to reach this point, though." Said Mu Ye with a sigh. For one, they had to somehow exin to the citizens of Tenrou City their reason for allowing the beast inside. This, of course, caught a lot of bacsh as some of the people who came from the maind. Were still angered and enraged at the soul beast because of the actions of the Cmities. They didn''t like the fact that soul beast would be living with them and disliked it even further. When they heard that they would have the same rights as the people on this continent. Some people didn''t seem to mind, as they believe as long as they have Tang Wulin. Nothing bad would happen and that the soul beast wouldn''t dare to act out of order here. The rest didn''t seem to mind, as they have given up on their hate and anger after the death of the cmities. The Beast was outraged that the humans kept ming the action of Cmities on them. Either way, both sides have been aggressive to the other through the looks and words for the past months. Mu Ye believed it was only after they stayed with each other for the past months, that they learned to tolerate each other. But that was it, tolerate. "I am not surprised, the Soul-Beast and Human have a history that spans even beyond 20,000 years. A few months isn''t going to change their rtionship. It might take even thousands of years to evene close to what Wulin is envisioning." Said Er Ming causing Mu Ye to nod his head. "But Wulin seems to have a n. He was able to get Di Tian of all people to agree with his n, with that dragon working together with our staff as we speak." "Yea..."Mutter Er Ming. To say he was shocked that Di Tian was helping Tang Wulin would be an understatement. Er Ming knew and understood Di Tian''s view, this was someone who would sacrifice everything for the Soul beasts. So one could understand just how deep his hatred for humanity was. But to hear and see him mingling with them, well that was just a big surprise for him. At the same time, he was wondering how things with the Dou Spirit Empire and Tang Wulin was going. Er Ming didn''t know when Tang Wulin moved out as he left before Tang Wulin. But it has been about over a month, so he should already be on the ship and making his way over. "I should go see them-" Er Ming stopped talking as he felt his danger sense going off with him widening his eyes. Just as in the next few seconds, the whole city began to shake and tremble from the sounds of explosions. # "Thank you, Miss Bi Ji." Said an old man in construction attire as he saw the wound on his knee healing. "Think nothing of it." Said Bi Ji with a smile causing the old man to chuckle. "Why are you even thanking her, this is far from-" "Shut up! She didn''t have to heal us while we were working but she did, stop being ungrateful." Said the old man as he smacks the young man who was sitting next to him, on the head. "Sorry about that Miss Bi Ji." "It''s fine, I am well aware we aren''t wee." "...So why are you guys even here." Muttered the young man causing the old worker to re at him. Bi Ji didn''t get mad, she continued to smile before moving towards the others who needed healing. She knew some of them were ring at her but they all still let her heal them. As she was able to make a reputation for herself, as the best healer on thisnd. While treating everyone she treated the same, whether that may be soul beast or humans. This made it so some of the humans began favoring her, others losing their hatred for her and others begrudging respecting her. "Bi Ji!" A voice rang out causing Bi Ji''s smile to grow wider as she nced behind her. To see the smiling face of Lang Yueing towards her with a basket filled with food. "Sister Yue." "Aww, I am d you''re finally calling me sister, even though it took a while." "That''s because you came out of the blue and told me to call you sister." Said Bi Ji with her lips twitching causing Lang Yue to giggle. "Well here the food for you and the others, I wish I could stay here a bit longer. But I have to get back to Tang Ziran." "That''s fine, we are thankful you brought it for us." Said Bi Ji as without ncing around, she could imagine the smiling faces of the others. As it was usually Lang Yue who woulde around with their food and extra supplies when they needed it. "Hehe, alright. Remember toe overter, so we can talk more." Said Lang Yue as she put the basket down before waving. "Of course." Bi Ji let out a content sigh, as she smiled at the fading figure of Lang Yue. It was through people like Lang Yue that her wish of both races looked like it coulde true. She also noted that after Di Tian came back from helping their Lord, he seems a bit happier. As if a huge load that was centered on top of his shoulder was gone. She simply chalked it up as him not having to have so much responsibility since their Lord has fully returned. As she was passing out the food and supplies, with a few minutes passing by. It was then that they felt thend shake and tremble with the sounds of explosion ringing out. "What is that!" "Is it an earthquake!" "No... I heard cannon fire!" # "There seems to be a barrier that is surrounding the City."Said a person in green-gold robe as they knelt. "I noticed... Have our soldiers move on foot and begin invading the city, while our ship will continue raining down attacks on them." "Yes, sir." The person who was kneeling stood up before moving towards the men who were armed and ready. "Let''s see if this city can withstand this assault, but first. Let''s go take care of those strong pests." Muttered the man as his figure began to turn translucent before he vanished. # "Were being attacked." Muttered Mu Ye as he stared at the barrier that appeared around the whole Tenrou City and academy. As well as the ck cloud of smoke around. "But who? It doesn''t matter right now, we have to have to stop them from destroying the city." Said Er Ming as red and purple aura began to shine around his figure. "Alright, we will have the staff and students get ready to defend the city, see if you can scout the enemy strength." Said Mu Ye as he took out his soulmunicator and began sending out an order to everyone. Er Ming dashed towards the shore of Ishgar, moving at a blinding speed before arriving there in a few seconds. ''Ships? And they''re sending out forces as well. But who are they?'' Thought Er Ming as he narrowed his eyes. He found the answer to his question when he saw the uniform that the soldiers were wearing. ''Dou Spirit Empire... Meaning the Holy Spirit Cult, to think they would send another force to try and destroy the city.'' Er Ming couldn''t allow this city to be destroyed not only because of the soul beast here but his nephew''s hard work would be a waste. With a roar, he released his soul power, which ruthlessly descended down on the sky and pressed down on soldiers. The Dou Spirit Empire soul masters felt themself kissing the ground, not understanding what was going on. With the sounds of their bone-breaking and feeling of suffocation as they tried to struggle free. With a snort, Er Ming swung his arm, creating a huge gust of wind that lifted the soldiers up and hurled them back on to the ship. "Scram!" Chapter 315: March Through Tenrou Chapter 315: March Through Tenrou All of the Dou Spirit Empire soldiers looked at the looming Er Ming who was ring down at them. They could feel the terrifying pressure that was emitting from his re that made all of them shiver in fright. While this was happening, Er Ming moved his gaze over the shore where he saw tenrge battleships with one mothership. He narrowed his eyes when he saw all of the cannons charging up with some of the hatches on the ship opening up. Missiles began to rise up as they began aligning with Er Ming before the shout of fire rang out, causing them tounch. "So destroy it is..."Mutter Er Ming as he clenches his fist as the missiles and the cannon barrages rushed towards him. "Scram." With a thrust of his fist that began growing as it shined with a purple light. A titanic fist smashed directly into the missiles and barrages, like the descent of a meteor before surging forward to the ships. Yet the soldier''s expression didn''t change, their face was still serene as they watched the descending fist. ''What is wrong with them.'' Thought Er Ming before his eyes widen when he saw a gigantic root burst out of the ground. Countless gigantic roots that were coiling and interweaving with each other rose up before they intercepted Er Mings attack. Sending a small gust of wind and shockwave ringing through the shores that shook some of the ships. Er Ming narrowed his eyes as he felt his spiritual sense fluctuate before a figure appeared in front of him. It was a man with a green-gold robe and a demonic tree mask that obscure his face. In his hand was a long root staff that gave off a dark-green gold glow. Yet the most distinct feature from this man was the terrifying presence that he was giving off that caused even Er Ming to narrow his eyes. ''Qusai-God Limit Douluo!'' "Holy Spirit Cult?" Questioned Er Ming as he felt and sensed the foul nature that was being emitted from the figure. "Impressive. Did you just figure that out or knew beforehand?" Er Ming didn''t say anything as he tried to sense if there was any more beings like the masked man in front of him around. "Don''t worry, I am the only one." Said the Demonic Tree Mask Man. "Why are you here? Don''t tell me you guys are mad over the action of a boy." "An action that disrupted a few of our ns and the potential to be a dangerous nuisance. In the end, we havee to wipe out this ce off the map." "You think it will be that easy?" "You don''t need to worry about that... But first, let''s bring all the trouble ones here." The masked man lifted his staff up before tapping it on the air below him causing a dark-green gold to expand outwards. Just as he did this, Er Ming already thrust out his fist that was shining brilliantly while bending space as it moves forward. "Impatient." The Masked Man struck out his with his staff that shined with an ethereal light as green-gold roots began to appear around it. As the fist and staff shed with each other, the masked man was sent skidding back a bit but there was no sign of damage on him. "Tsk." "They should be here... Now." Just as the masked man said, lights began to sh around Er Ming and him before people began to appear. Er Ming eyes widen when he saw this, with him muttering and saying. "What?" "Huh? Why am I here, I was with Lang Yue and Tang Ziran." Mutter Tong Yu as he nces around. He found he wasn''t alone, as he saw the Soul-Beast that Lang Yue liked to visit and talked about, Bi Ji. Alongside her was Di Tian, the leader of the Soul-Beast who recently arrived here a few days ago. As well as Er Ming who staring at them in surprise before his expression turns serious. "All the potential threats are here, now let us take a trip." Said the masked man as he twirled his staff before stepping the ground. This caused a sh of green-gold light to wrapped around all of them before they vanished from the shores. As their figures left, the generals on the battleships nodded their heads before shouting an order. "All Cannons Aim! Fire!" # "Were being attacked?" "By who exactly?" "How many are there? And is just from the Shore?" "Yes, we are being attacked and it might be from the Holy Spirit Cult. As for how many, I can see some battleships and a mothership." Said Mu Ye over the soulmunicator as he stood on the top of the Pagoda, watching the movement of the ships. "There actually utilizing battleships and a mothership to take us out? Color me impressed, so they see us as that much of a threat." "Not the time, Nui!" "Have they already sent forces onto thend?" Questioned Wang Tong through themunicator. "They have but Er Ming intercepted them." "Alright, we need to make a team of four that can provide support to him, while the others bring the Civilians into the Academy. And the others help guard the city with the help of the Soul Cannons and things our principle left behind." Siad Wang Tong. "Change of ns, it won''t be you guys supporting. As it seems the overseers of this operation took him, Tong Yu and Bi Ji away." Said Mu Ye as his eyes narrowed after seeing the sh of green-gold. "... So they took away out powerhouses?" "Pretty much. Not only that but it seems there unleashing most if not all of there firepower on us. Lucky enough the barrier that was made by the Lacrimas is holding up." Said Mu Ye with a frown. When he and Tang Wulin were drawing up the n for Tenrou City and the Academy. They made sure to implement a defensive system that would help against any sneak or surprise attack. Mu Ye suggested that they use the same soul defense as the top organization has been using. Tang Wulin agreed with this but he also suggested to add in there own, which was the Lacrimas. From what Mu Ye saw, Tang Wulin made a formation with the Lacrima. In his own words, he said that the Lacrima would be forming a barrier around the whole city and academy. Which would be able to withstand the blows of a Limit Douluo on its own butbine that with the Soul Defense. They were able to create a barrier that would require a huge amount of time by even Limit Douluo to breakthrough. ''But that doesn''t mean it canst a long time against these battleships and motherships.'' "So there blockading the port as we speak, do you think they will additional forces here?" "No... From what I can see, it seems they''re trying to destroy the Tenrou City and Academy. They''re not trying to hold anything back as if there trying to wipe us off the map with all they got." Mutter Wang Tong "Is this because of the devil that is our principal?" Questioned Nui with a chuckle. "Maybe, anyway let''s start. Defending our home is priority number one!" Shouted Mu Ye with everyone agreeing. # "This way, hurry and go to the Academy! But no pushing or shoving!" Yue Long shouted towards the citizens and soul beast who were younglings. He saw them rushing past him with some of them pushing over people and soul beast to his irritation. As that was making the evacuation even harder with Yue Long having to sometime restrain them, so no one got trampled over. It wasn''t just him but all of the students and some of the staff were helping with the evacuation from all over the city. While the rest was helping with the defense of the city, utilizing the already installed soul ammunitions to fight back. ''They said the Holy Spirit Cult is attacking.'' Thought Yue Long with a frown, hoping he could hurry up with this. And go help out the staff members, as he believed his light and holy element should give them an advantage. While he was only a Soul King, he still believed he could still be a help, especially with his one-word battle armor. ncing to the side, he saw there were some stragglers that were trying to bring their stuff. "Just leave it! Is that stuff more important than your life!" Shouted Yue Long as he dashed over and grabbed them. "If you guys don''t start moving, then I will start beating!" Shouted Yue Long causing their expressions to change before they ran away. "So going to be chewed out for that."Muttered Yue Long before sighing. It was then he felt the city shake, causing him to nce up to see even more smoke appearing around the city. "There really wasting no time-" Yue Long eyes widened when he saw the barrier that was around the city was fading away. "What! Why is it turning off! Don''t tell me there are doing something to disturb it?" Yue Long didn''t waste any time as he dashed forward, hearing the sounds of marching. Before he saw the people and soul beast was screaming as a series of explosions was happening around them. "No!" Light erupted from Yue Long body as four wings burst forth from his back before hacked out with his light sword. Just as a pair of missiles was descending down on the people of Tenrou City. The crescent light attack made contact with the missiles causing it to explode from contact. "Keep moving! I will protect you guys from anymore attack!" Yue Long shouted causing the people to nce at him in fright. It took a bit before they all began moving, with some running, another pushing, and rest moving fast. As they were doing this, Yue Long turn around to see thousands of Dou Spirit Empire soldiers and Holy Spirit Cult members. They were all marching inside of the city with some of them taking out soul fixed ammunitions gun and cannons. The Soldiers took aim before unleashing volleys of barrages on the buildings and road in the city. Chunks of buildings were falling, some were exploding and others were being destroyed with a fire starting. While this was going on, barrages from the battleships and mother ship could be seen as a different part of the city was being destroyed. Yue Long clenched his fist as he red at all of them, feeling a sense of hatred for what they were doing to his second home. Gripping his light sword as his wings glowed even brighter, he dashed forward with his blood core spinning rapidly. A golden-white aura began to shimmer around his body, invisible to the naked eye as cracks formed every time he took a step. Yue Long swept forward with his light sword, unleashing a surging beam of light that bisected the soldiers that were attacking. The Soldiers didn''t see the attacking, too busy destroying the are around them. But the only thing they could do his let out a scream as they fell down to the ground. Yue Long wasn''t done as he rushed forward, thrust out a hand, creaming a golden palm that descended down on them. The palm surpassed the size of a building before crashing into the soldiers and turning them into a bloody paste. "I will never forgive you all for trying to destroy our home." Said Yue Long as he made another light sword. Dashing forward through the ranks of soldiers, while maneuvering through the soul cannons and gun that was being fired at him. Hack, sh, sweep, stabbed, chopped and thrust was the movements of Yue Long as he ughters through the ranks. As he killed the fifth solider, he felt and sense a faint sense of killing intent causing him to step back. Just as a beam of darkness pierce through where he was just standing but as he came to a stop. A sh of light appeared above him with a dark-emerald ax hacking down on him causing him to widen his eyes. Knowing he couldn''t dodge the attack, he got ready to explode his blood essence outwards. But a streak of purple cut through the area before shing with the dark-emerald ax and pushing it back. "Tsk." Muttered the Holy Spirit Cult as he jumps back, while he feeling his arm tremble. "Were being attacked from all sides and you actually dropped your guard? Are you trying to die?" Questioned Xie Xiao as he walked towards Yue Long with his Soul Breaking Spear. "Sorry, lost myself for a second." "I figured, still we gotta hurry up and take care of these guys and go help the others around the city. They''re already breaking into the city from all over." Said Xie Xiao. "Right." Said Yue Long with a grim look. Chapter 316: Beam of Terror Chapter 316: Beam of Terror "Do you think we should leave?" Questioned the Myriad Demon King with a grim look as he saw the series of explosions. "And go where? As soon as those guys finish with the city, then they wille chase after us." Said Zi Ji with a frown. "So are you saying we should stay and fight?" "That seems like our best option right now. Either we stay with humans and defend this city or be eliminated." "I doubt the soul beast will be too keen on doing that." "Neither am I but-" Before Zi Ji could finish her words, the building that they were in shook as a golden streak pierced through it. "... Did that idiot really run to fight them?" "I guess a decision for us has been made." Mutter the Myriad Demon King. The streak of light moves through the city before it crashes down in the west area of Tenrou City. "How dare you all harm my people." Roared the Bear Lord in its beast form but at human size. Duskgold sharp des instantly slid out of the tips of its fingers, while its aura wildly exploded. Before it hacked down, unleashing the Duskgold de of energy that chopped apart all of the invading soldiers in front. "Bring it on!" Bear Lord dashed forward, his body glowing with a Duskgold light as he created and sent the soldiers flying. Yet instead of flinching, the soldiers that saw this only aimed their soul fixed ammunition weapons and began firing. While the Holy Spirit Cult began sending down attacks against Bear Lord. Bear Lord would have normally scoffed at these attacks, as none of the soul masters around him. Were even Rank 70 but the weapons that they and the Dou Spirit Empire used. Was piercing through his thick defense, the dark-light beams were causing him to internally bleed. ''Damn it! Has human technology advanced this far.'' Thought Bear Lord with a grim look as he figured dashed behind a burning building. But not before sending out waves of duskgold light at the soldiers, piercing through twenty of them. The Bear Lord let out a sigh, gaining a few seconds of peace as he tried to think of what to do against those cannons and guns. ''The beams travel at lightspeed, which isn''t much of an issue as I can evade it. But considering there is so many, it will prove-'' Bear Lord instantly jumped up, just as the whole building exploded, sending rubbles everywhere. ''They are already regrouped!'' Thought the Bear Lord as he saw squads of soldiers with cannons and guns. His expression changed as they began firing the dark blue light beam at him, while he was in the air. ''Gotta shield myself!'' Duskgold aura began to expand from his body, forming a shield of energy around him. In the next instant, the shield around him was being bombarded by hundreds of dark blue light. "Keep it up, guys! Surround him, close off all exit and continue raining down attacks on him!" Shouted one of the soldiers with the others moving around the shield of dusk gold that fell to the ground. Bear Lord found himself trapped by the constant barrages of attack, with a sense of fear growing inside of him. ''Crap!'' # It wasn''t just Bear Lord who was having trouble but the other soul beasts that were fighting back. Soul-Beast across the whole city that was over thirty thousand years old was being pushed and forced back. The cannons that fired a dark blue light was something that drove fear into all of the soul beasts who were hit by it. As it disregarded their tough hides and dealt a significant amount of damage to them. Combine this with the fact that the invader''s number ranked over the thousands with all of them equipped with it. The Soul-Beast resistance was decreasing more and more. While the humans were busy dealing with barrages from the battleships and mother ship. As well as the evil soul masters and soul fixed ammunition from the Dou Spirit Empire. Some of the soldiers were utilizing Mecha. Making it hard for the Tenrou Soul Masters to quickly defeat them before more soldiers came and surround them. ''Damn it we are too disorganized.'' Thought Mu Ye as he listened in on his soulmunicator. Every second he was receiving all kinds of reports, with it being difficult to properly address each one. "I need to reorganize everyone... It would have been a lot easier if only Di Tian was here. I can see now, why that figure took them all away." Mutter Mu Ye with a frown. By taking away the leaders, as well as the powerhouse of the Soul-Beast. The enemy of theirs cripples there chance to get the soul beast to cooperate with the humans. Without the presence of Di Tian or Bi Ji, the chances of getting the soul beast to help them were low. Sure they agreed to guard this city but that was only through the leaders of both sides. Most of the soul beast wouldn''t care or try to follow such an order, considering both side history. "Alright, let''s do this." Mu Ye moved out of the Pavilion, making his way into the streets while hearing the series of explosions. As well as the screams, cries, and shouts of the people around him. But he ignored all of that, as he headed towards a specific building. "Wang Tong, connect me to the city audio, I n to make an announcement." Said Mu Ye while evading strays beams that were flying all over the ce. "... Master? Alright!" "Mu Ye we need backup on the south area was being surrounded by thirty soldiers." "Wrong! We need help right now, we''re being pressured by the constant barrages of cannon from the outside. It''s bing harder to move around the city!" Constant notice was ringing from his Soul Communicator but Mu Ye ignored it all as he increased his speed. # ''They should be pushing them back well, ording to the information we receive. This city isn''t packed with a lot of soldiers or soul masters and even though they have soul beasts here. They aren''t on good terms at all.'' Thought the Masked Man as countless chains of root erupted from the ground. They began rushing in all directions, attacking indiscriminately. Trying to smash and crash into the enemies around him. "These annoying roots again!" Shouted Er Ming as he smashed the roots into smithereens. Before he sent out a rapid amount of fists towards the eight enormous roots came from different directions. Piercing towards him as well asrge amounts of water that were descending like a gigantic waterfall. Er Ming scoffed but he didn''t move a five-colored light shined behind him. A swirl of five radiance shot forward, as a sphere of the five elements crashed into the piercing roots and descending water. Arge explosion rang through the area, with water sshing around. "Hm, not bad." Muttered the Masked Man on a root that towered over Er Ming, Tong Yu, and Bi Ji. ''And that other one is even more terrifying. It''s good I locked in him there, although it won''tst long.'' Thought the Masked Man as he nces to the side. At a gigantic root that was interweaving with countless others, looking like a gigantic pir. The root was giving off both a dark-green gold light as well a dark purple light, with cracks forming. ''We have to find a way to free Di Tian.'' Thought Bi Ji with a frown as she also nced at the root. As soon as the Masked Man teleported them away, it seemed he was able to transfer and seal Di Tian away. Such a feat shocked them, as Di Tian can be considered the strongest person in the world, minus those special exceptions. Yet for this man to be able to seal him... They tried breaking him out but found out that all of their attacks would just get absorbed by the roots. With the attacks healing the cracks that were formed from Di Tian trying to break out. Meaning, their best bet was to believe in Di Tian''s ability and hope that he can break out soon enough to help them. "How about you stop running!" Er Ming growled at the masked man in irritation. Ever since this masked man had transported them here and sealed away Di Tian. He has been using silly tactics that were pissing Er Ming off who at this point, just wanted to rip the man apart. He would simply attack the roots of thend around them while manipting the water elements. Attacking them from all sides with attacks that Er Ming considered weak and a pest. But anytime Er Ming and the others created a chance to attack the Masked Man, he would always switch with the roots around. Using his teleportation power, something that Er Ming found he couldn''t fully lock it down. As the Masked Man in front of them was as strong as him, with his strength growing for some reason. ''Could it be because of the environment?'' Thought Er Ming. "Now, now. We''re at a delicate stage right now, let''s take our time." "What are you on about?" "He''s talking about the city situation." Said Bi Ji with a frown. "A sharp one I see, but it doesn''t matter. It soon wille to an end." Said the Masked Man causing Er Ming to re even harder. "We will see about that." Er Ming stomped down on the air, sending a shockwave through the area before dashing forward. The Masked Man already notices it, summoning countless gigantic roots to obstruct him. But Er Ming only snorted as his fist shined with a purple-red light before heunched it forward. The roots as they got close to Er Ming fist, began to bend before shattering and breaking down. But then even more roots came forward, piercing and hacking towards Er Ming figure. "Annoyance." Er Ming figure began to grow and change, reaching a height of 100 meters and bing a gigantic ape. Roar! The Titan Great Ape released an ear-splitting roar before its giant''s arm seemed to be emitting a rumbling sound. Rumble! As Er Ming fist surged forward, the sky trembled, and a strong gust of wind howled. The roots that wereing towards him, started to crumble as the gigantic fist closed in. Whether it was Bi Ji or the Masked Man, they all had to gulp involuntarily the moment they saw this fearsome fist. "Crazy bastard, such control over thews of the world." Muttered the Masked Man with a dry chuckle. Before he pped his hands together causing a dark-green gold radiance to burst from him. Just as the ground began to shake below them and thousands of hands made out of roots broke through the earth. They burst out between Er Ming and the Masked Man, moving to intercept Er Ming attack. "Scram!" Er Ming roared as his fist surged and shined brilliantly with a purple-red light as it crashed into thousands of hands. The sky was split with the whole country below them shaking and the area in-between them being erased. And the shockwave created fissures that spanned across two kilometers. The Fist and thousand hands fought for dominance for a bit with the powers of thew shing. Before the fist smashed overpowered a thousand hands and released a gigantic explosion. That devoured the figure of Er Ming and the Masked Man, covering them in a sh of light and smoke. It was only after a bit that the light and smoke faded, allowing Bi Ji and Tong Yu to see the state of both of them. Er Ming looked fine with only small burns and cuts on his gigantic body. While the Masked Man''s right harm was damaged, the cloak being destroyed, showing them his right arm. Which to their surprise was green with strange symbols that were adorned on it. There were also cracks on their mask, with pieces of the mask already falling off but still hiding their face. "That mask is almost done for, only a bit more and I can see that ugly face of yours." Chuckled Er Ming causing the Masked Man to titled their head. "Too bad, that won''t be happening today." "And why not?" "Because the show is over." Said the Masked Man with a chuckle causing Er Ming to be confused. But before he could open his mouth, the wholend shook. Chapter 317: We Are Tenrou City Chapter 317: We Are Tenrou City Renxue evaded to the right as a barrage of soul cannons crashed into the area where she was. As she was rolling on the ground with her Skybow, she felt the rubble and rocks scattering everywhere. With some of them scraping past her. Quickly getting up and summoning four arrows that were made out of the element of fire. Shetched them on to her Skybow before, releasing them. Four fire arrows shed through the burnt and destroyed area. Piercing towards the soldiers who were armed with Soul Fixed Ammunitions and puncturing the first two. While thest two were able to block the arrows with their cannon and guns but to their surprise. The arrow began to glow when it punctured their weapons before it exploded and scattering wisp of fire around the area. Yet Renxue didn''t celebrate one bit as she began moving, as she knew it wasn''t safe around the middle part of the city. Boom! The area around her shook with a small number of rubbles and dust falling on her as she ran through the alley. ''They don''t have a specific target! They''re just trying to destroy everything.'' Thought Renxue in anger as she began scaling the walls by jumping up. As she rose through the air, allowing her to see a squad of soldiers that made up about twenty people marching. She swiftly nocked her bow with five fire arrows, holding them tightly as she drew back the bow. Four arrows shed out simultaneously, leaving behind four trails of orange radiance in the sky. Hitting all the squadrons of soldiers that were marching and exploding. But just as she did this, a root came right behind her and smashed into her body from behind. Sending her flying into the broken building a few meters away. Renxue figures smashed into the building, through the walls, with the rubbles falling on top of her. "Ugh..." Renxue began to get up, moving the rubbles off of her while looking behind, to see a Holy Spirit Cult member walking towards her. The member had roots rising from the ground around them that was swaying. "This is going to be difficult." Mutter Renxue before her expression changed as she heard the sounds of marching. ''Crap! They''reing, I have to-'' Renxue swiftly jumped to the side, nocked an arrow on her bow before firing it towards the Holy Spirit Cult member. Just as one of the roots pierced over, crashing into the spot where she was while the arrow moved towards the member. "Futile."Muttered the Holy Spirit Cult member as the root next to themshed out, smashing into the arrow. "Nothing..." Renxue had a grim look as she saw even as the arrow exploded, there seemed to be no damage done to root. It turns even grimmer when she sees that the Dou Spirit Empire Soldiers have finally reached her location, with them trying to surround her. They all swiftly aimed their soul fixed weapon at Renxue before firing it causing her eyes to shine. As she began to move, she felt her body instantly froze as a terrifying pressure descended on her and locked her into ce. ''This... Cultivation suppression!'' Renxue eyes widened when she saw the hand of the Holy Spirit Cult member holding his hand out to her. That was thest thing she saw before the soul fixed attacks crashed into her and exploded. # Mu Ye could hear all of the screams and shoutsing from his soulmunicator as he crashed into the building. He knew every second count if he wanted to save and help the members of the Tenrou Academy and Body Sect. ''None of you had better die!'' After a bit of climbing, Mu Ye finally found the Lacrima which controls the barrier of the Tenrou City. But instead of having the barrier turn back on again, he began to connect it with his Soul Communicator. ''Even if we set up the barrier now, the fighting inside will persist. So let''s first start with that.'' Thought Mu Ye as he felt the range of his soulmunicator beginning to expand. Before he then began to speak through it, his voice expanding through the whole city. "People of Tenrou City, as you know. Right now we are being attacked, our attackers being the Holy Spirit Cult and Dou Spirit Empire." Mu Ye''s voice caused the ears of the staff members and students of Tenrou Academy to nce up. "Right now, they have invaded this city and have been firing barrages of soul fixed ammunition upon it. Countless buildings have been brought down, roads have been burned and different sections of the city have been destroyed." Mu Ye words caused the expression of the humans to turn grim, with some of them gritting their words. Mu Ye paused as he began gathering his thoughts and with a sigh, he continued talking. "Many of you have chosen to stay in this city. Some to join the staff, some to join the academy, others to start a new life, others to find a path to sess or a future and others to help out with sect. Whatever your answer is, truth be told, I care not." "Each person has a reason, their reasons are their own. Thus, you joined this city and abided by its rule under your own volition, under your own choice. You have worked together with the others inside of this city to help it grow and thrive, to help it be something we could be proud of one day." Mu Ye began gritting his teeth while struggling to not break the soulmunicator as he continued. "But these solid- no these invaders do not have the same view as us. They are burning the buildings that we built with our effort and destroying the homes of our people. They are looking at all of the effort and time it took to create this ce and spitting on it." "And we''re letting them do it." Whether it be the teachers, students, or body sect members that were being pushed back from the attacks of the Dou Spirit Empire. All of them were hearing Mu Ye words and all of them were feeling the anger and rage from each of his words. Even as they were getting pushed back, the words that were ringing through the city were still entering their ears. Yet some of them became confused about hisst sentence, wondering what he meant. "Some of you may be wondering why I said, we are letting them. And some of you may be disagreeing with me and saying we have nothing to be med for, it''s their fault." "But it''s our fault... Right now as we speak, aren''t we getting pushed back? Aren''t we getting beaten? Aren''t we allowing them to walk into our own home and do whatever they want? Even though we have the strength, number, and ability to push them back. To save our home, we are not doing that..." "And do you all know why? Because we are so caught up in not trying to help each other out, that we were being taken advantage of by the enemy. Soul-Beast, and Humans, are you all really going to allow your differences to be the reason your home gets destroyed? Does your disdain and disgust of each other overrule the need to protect your home?" Bear Lord figure trembled as he heard the words of Mu Ye while feeling a strange feeling of guilt. Mu Ye let out a sigh. "If so... Then I ask you all to leave right now, leave and survive since this home means so little to you. I will stay here and defend my home, the home where I ept all people. Whether you are a soul beast or a human, the home that I watch get built and the home that I love with all my heart." "But... If you all believe and see this ce as your home? Then work together, throw away your difference, and defend it. As we are all she has, we are her citizens as well as her children and family." "Remember, regardless of our origin and past. We are the people of Tenrou City." Mu Ye ended his speech, turning off the soulmunicator with a sigh. Before he began working on the Lacrima shields that were around the cities while not knowing what was going on outside. ''I... I will believe in you all.'' # After Mu Ye''s speech, the expression of the people of Tenrou City began to change. The humans began ncing at each other, before looking at the enemy in front of them and then to the Soul Beasts. The Soul-Beast did the same and what they saw was something surprising. They saw the same cuts, wounds, and burn marks on each other. They saw each other trying to stop the invaders from continuing to destroy the ce. But above all else, they saw both sides staying to defend this city. It was a simple city, one that could easily be rebuilt or made again. But to all of them? This was their home, a home that they could safely make a living in. A home where they have people inside that they love and want to protect. A home that each of them helped build. But also a home that they aren''t doing a good job protecting. And a home that they almost failed. In the next instant, the staff members of the Tenrou City dashed towards the location of the Soul-Beast. They sent some of the Dou Spirit Empire Soldiers away, while the others formed barriers around the down soul beasts. Soul Beast''s eyes widen as they see this, seeing the humans defending them and watching one of them turn around. And smiling at them before he held out his hand. "It''s time to get up." # Bear Lord was gritting his teeth as he felt the blood leaking from his body from being constantly hit with those beams. Even after taking out hundreds of these soldiers, more kept oning as if they were specifically targeting him. ''Maybe I shouldn''t havee alone.'' Thought Bear Lord in slight regret as he nces all around. Seeing soul-fixed ammunition, dark-blue light shining, and cannons aimed at him. Yet he didn''t cower or cry out in fear but simply chuckle as dusk-gold radiance shined around him. ''Whoever made that speech... You''re not half bad.'' Bear Lord with a roar began to dash forward, taking in all of the beams that were shot towards him. Blood was sttering on the floor but he kept on charging forward before he crashed into the squad in front of him. Sending them all flying before he swept out with his duskgold w, destroying the countless number of soldiers. "Crap...Should have thought this out better." Muttered Bear Lord as he saw the even more soldiersing. ''Damn, I wanted to have a rematch with Di Tian before I kicked the bucket...'' Thought Bear Lord as he saw the familiar dark blue lights piercing towards him. Yet before the beams could hit him, they all bent, moving past his body and into the buildings around. "Honestly, if you wanted to die so badly. Could you at least not do it in our home." Said Wang Tong as he appeared next to the bleeding Bear Lord. "You..." "You can thank meter but first, let''s take care of them and defend our home." Said Wang Tong with a faint smile causing Bear Lord to furrow his brows. "...Our Home?" "Yes. You do consider this ce, like me, your home. Am I right?" "... Shut up." Said Bear Lord with a sigh as he turned his head to the Dou Spirit Empire Soldiers. "Just stay out of my way, human. And were only working together for now and this is the only time." "Whatever you say, hehe." "What''s so funny!" "Nothing." Said Wang Tong with a smile causing Bear Lord to re before he sighed as duskgold began to shine around him. "Your boss..." "My boss?" "He isn''t half bad." "Of course, that''s why I follow him." Said Wang Tong with a chuckle before he and the Bear Lordunched themself forward. Alongside the Body Sect elders who were ring at the approaching Dou Spirit Soldiers. # "Wow..."Muttered Renxue as she saw her whole figure was bathed in a holy white light. "You should be careful, little one." Said the man with silver hair that reached down to his waist. "You''re the Heavenly White Dragon. Did youe because of the announcement?" "Not really, I was already in the area. I only nned on stopping you from getting killed and that''s it. But after hearing that man''s speech..." The eyes of the Heavenly White Dragon began to shine, as he felt a surge of heat moving through him. "Come on little one, it''s time to defend this little ce, we call our home." "Uh! Right!" Throughout the whole Tenrou City, a change was urring. A change that wouldn''t have been possible without so many factors, yet a change that was in the end happening. No longer were the Soul-Beast and Humanity working by themself. No longer were they leaving each other to fend for themself. But for the first time in over millions of years, they were beginning to work together. Chapter 318: Taotie Mask Chapter 318: Taotie Mask Countless amounts of fixed ammunition and cannon attacks began raining down on the ships of the Douluo Continent. Yet the soldiers and generals didn''t disy any worry as the water in front of them began to vibrate. Before an enormous tide appeared, rising up from between both sides and reaching to the sky. Right as the attacks were crossing over causing them to crash and explode into the tidal wave. Specs of water began scattering around the area with the people close by, getting wet from the water. But the tide didn''t get destroyed, the parts that were damaged by the explosions were already reforming. Before it began to descend down, not copsing on the Dou Spirit Empire ships but in front of them causing them to be pushed back. "Amazing..." "With him, aren''t we basically invincible on the seas?" "That is true." The soldiers on the Sea God Fleet-Army were talking between each other while being dazed at Tang Wulin and his control over the sea. From the moment the Dou Spirit Empire, battleship and mothership have been firing at them, till now. They haven''t once been hit by any attack, even the ones that came from underwater and above. Even when they all unleashed an all-out attack that even caused Chen Xinjie to gulp. The sea through the control of Tang Wulin protected them all from the attack. When they figured out this wasn''t working, the Dou Spirit Empire ships tried to send a squad above and below them. But that was all useless before Tang Wulin who pushed those below back onto the ship and forced those above with a tide. But he never tried striking them, it was mostly defending and forcing the ships back. ''I wonder if they''re done by now.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a frown as thrust out his hand. A pir of water shot up from the left side, blocking soul fixed ammunition attack. # "This is thest area." Muttered the General to his squad before opening the door and walking inside. The others followed him inside, with them looking all around, trying to spot any God Killer or any other weapons. But to their surprise, there wasn''t anything on the battleship, it was all empty. "Sir... Did they really not bring it?" "It seems like it, let me check with the others." Said the General as he switches his soulmunicator on. "Did you guys find the God Killer Weapons on your end?" "Negative, all we found was there Fixed Soul Ammunitions that went up to rank six." "Us too, we didn''t find the God Killers. It seems they didn''t bring it on the battleships." "I figured as much... Did you all set the bombs?" "We did." "We''re almost done setting thest one. After this, we will begin to evacuate the area." "Alright, once we''re done setting ours we will follow behind you guys." Said the general with the others agreeing. After that, the general hanged up hismunicator before nodding at his team who began to move. They started setting up the soul bombs at the corner of the room, while two soldiers watched the door. While the general began calling another number in his soulmunicator. "How is it?" Questioned Chen Xinjie from the other side of the soulmunicator. "Good so far sir, we haven''t found any God Killer Weapons. It seems they didn''t bring any on the ships." "I see, so they might be moving it onnd or going towards the Demon Ind." "Uh, Supreme Commander... Don''t you think we should have battleships as well? They might have store-" "They couldn''t have, as the God Killer weapon can only be stored in a mothership." Said Chen Xinjie. "Okay, sir. We are almost done here, we''re just finishing up setting the bombs before we leave." "Good, once you''re done. You all must leave swiftly, we''re going to push the battleships and motherships all the way." "Sir-" The General''s eyes widened when he felt something struck him hard, sending him straight to the metal wall. His whole squad saw what happened before they all quickly moved towards him while summoning their martial soul. "Invading a person home, that''s not very kind." A voice rang out from in front of them. As a wisp of dark-purple swirl formed in front of them causing a gust of wind inside of the room. A figure appeared in front of them, who were covered in a purple-dark robe with a taotie masked. "Well it matters not, I suppose. I was feeling a bit hungry anyway." Said the masked man as a purple aura began to spread from his figure. The expressions of the Sea God Fleet General and his squad began to turn grim as they felt the pressure from the masked man. Knowing full well, that the being in front of them was something they couldn''t ovee. Regardless if they brought hundreds of soldiers with them. # "Crap!" Chen Xinjie frowned as he heard the words of the masked man through his radio. This, of course, drew the attention of Tang Wulin who nced at him with a questioning look. "They didn''t find the God Killer in there but while they were setting the bombs, one of the squads ran into an enemy." Said Chen Xinjie, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Then it''s about time I go." Just as he said this, Tang Wulin began to twirl the Sea God trident around him, causing the sea to begin to tremble. Before it began to change. A whirlpool was being formed around the Dou Spirit Empire''s whole naval force. Sea was beginning to rotate and twist, rising and towering above the whole naval forces. All of the soldiers watched in shock as they saw the sea rising above them, reaching the height of a thousand meters. "Just... What are you trying to do."Muttered Chen Xinjie with his eyes wide. "A bit of intervention, I will leave this here, while I go retrieve them." Said Tang Wulin as he ced the Sea God Trident down on the deck. "...Is that safe?" "Leaving it here? Yea, unless one of you all are dumb enough to try and touch it." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile. Already imagining the fate of the person who tried touching a divine weapon without said weapons permission or proving their worth. ''Wonder if they really will explode with their soul beingpletely erased? Meh, thoughts forter.'' "Which mothership is it?" "The one on the right." "I will be right back." "Alright." Said Chen Xinjie with a nod as he saw Tang Wulin dived into the sea, his figure plowing through the water. As Tang Wulin found himself in the water, he felt the seafort and love flooding his whole body. With his spiritual sense expanding even further than before, alongside his control over sea getting better. Using his control over the water, he propelled himself straight towards the left mothership. He forced a whole through the spiraling whirlpool that was surrounding the naval forces before closing it back. ''Up we go.'' As he found himself under the battleship, with his spiritual sense already finding the location of the squad. He propelled himself upwards, puncturing the bottom of the mothership and through the steel floors. His figure was being shrouded in spiraling water that sheltered him from the scraps of metal, each time he broke through. Before it scattered away as he reached the room where the squadron and masked man was at. "Oh? It seems we havepany."Muttered the Taotie Masked person as they nced behind to see the figure of Tang Wulin. "You sure like to take your time." Said Tang Wulin as he saw one of the soldiers with their neck being held by the Masked Man hand. "I like to savor my meal." Said the Taotie Masked person causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. "Still, we didn''t expect to see you soon or at this stage." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything to the figure as heunched himself forward turning into a blur. The Taotie Masked Man swiftly threw the soldier that he was holding towards Tang Wulin who flipped over him. Before propelling himself again, while the scattered water behind him began to rise up, making an arm to catch the soldier. "Aren''t you full of tricks?" "Shut up." Said Tang Wulin as he appeared in front of the Masked Person with his leg alreadyshing out. The Taotie Masked Man wasn''t able to react in time from Tang Wulin''s terrifying speed. Tang Wulin''s right leg moved, releasing a spiral wave of power, purple waves of destruction energy exploded out, interweaving around his leg. Before it crashed into the Taotie Masked Man chest, the sounds of bones being broken rang through the room. Yet it was at that moment when Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly narrowed while the Taotie Masked Man figure trembled. Before Blood began to leak out from the mask and their figure was sent flying towards the steel wall. The whole room shooked as the Taotie Masked Man was sent flying through the steel wall. While this was happening, Tang Wulin was furrowing his brows. ''Did I just imagine that? Or did he try and...'' "No, you didn''t think wrong. He was manipting matter on a subatomic level; it seems he was trying to shatter your leg." Zeref''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "So something simr to what Fafnir tried?" "More people areing." Muttered Tang Wulin as he nces behind him to see the steel door opening up. He saw fifteen soldiers of the Dou Spirit Empire entering the room, armed with weapons. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t give them a chance to aim or fire at him, as his figure appeared right in front of them. Before he created spirling orbs of destruction energy around him and the squad of soldiers and made them explode. The Dou Spiti Empire soldiers couldn''t release a scream as their body was disintegrated and erased. Then Tang Wulin thrust his fist backward and shed with another fist causing cracks inside of the room. Blood ssh, with the sounds of flesh bursting. "What a terrifying body, not only is it resisting and defying my attempt to dismantle your body. But it is also able to suppress and crush my body instead," Said the Taotie Masked Man with his tone having a hint of disbelief. This was the first time he ever encountered a situation where instead of his opponent''s body being broken. It was his that was broken and crushed. "You''re not the only one who can crush another body." Said Tang Wulin as heshed out with a leg. "Quit ying, the way you crushed my arm, is far different than the way I was supposed to crush yours." The Taotie Masked Man moves backward, evading the leg of Tang Wulin. ''As if my body can be crushed that easily.'' Thought Tang Wulin with an inward scoff. It wasn''t just because of him having a God-Level body but the makeup of his body. With a body that was forged by the Golden Dragon King, which gave the wielder an extremely terrifying amount of defense. This expands to resistance as well and not just a normal soul master resistance but the resistance that covers all power. Combine a body like that with his other yer Form which gives him passive resistance to all attacks except physical ones. Then the thought of breaking, let alone giving Tang Wulin anysting damage is almostughable. With just his body, nothing in this world under the God-Level can actually kill him. Chapter 319: Poison Wrath Chapter 319: Poison Wrath Not only that but with the Golden Dragon King crushability. It wasn''t wrong to say he could crush anything in this world, making his closebat ability even more terrifying. This was one of the reasons why the Golden Dragon King was such a terrifying being. Tang Wulin''s figure sted towards the Taotie Masked Man while brandishing his fists that began to stir up thunderous noises. The Masked Man figure trembled as he perceived the terrifying danger from Tang Wulin fist. As well as the scarlet-red aura that was being emitted from it alongside the purple lightning that is coiling around it. The Masked Man figure trembled before a purple light erupted from their body with a purple wave being forced out. Tang Wulin''s eyes widened, but he didn''t make a move to stop this. Within the next instant, his fist and the purple wave came into contact. The purple wave was being destroyed by his fist but it wasn''t fast enough as it began to move around Tang Wulin. As if it was trying to engulf and submerge his whole body! Tang Wulin''s expression slightly changed as he caused the destruction energy to explode outwards. Destroying and erasing the purple wave around his fist and his whole body. "... Poison."Muttered Tang Wulin causing the man with the Taotie Masked to chuckle. "You figured that out by just being in contact with it once? That''s impressive, most don''t figure it out, until it''s toote." "Where did you get a poison like this? It''s not natural at all."Said Tang Wulin with a slight frown. His body was resistant to all power, even poison as the Golden Dragon King body wasn''t something that easy to deal with. Even if the poison was able to enter his body, his other powers would have worked to either purify the poison. Or merely destroy it. It''s why he considered attacks that tried to attack him from the inside, a foolish endeavor and futile. Yet when he came into contact with this type of poison, he felt all of his instincts screaming at him to not let it enter his body. "Sharp one, but you''re right. This isn''t a natural poison and that''s what makes it so great." The Taotie Masked manughed before the same purple poison began to leak out from his body. The purple poison around him suddenly began to vibrate before it began to produce a wave. That was beginning to spin and rotate like a miniature whirlpool causing Tang Wulin to frown even more. "Let''s begin shall we." The Taotie Masked man held out his hand before a thin, and a long stream of poison was formed in his hand. Before he then hacked out with it, causing it to arc towards Tang Wulin who stepped to the left. Evading the stream, as it smashed down on where he was, allowing Tang Wulin to see it melting the steel floors. Not only that but it was durable enough to stay in the form of a stream with it being jerked to the side. "Annoying." Tang Wulin swiped his hand to the side causing a row of spheres that were made out of destruction to appear. Right before the stream of poison reached and shed with it before it got erased from the explosion. "Smart move, erasing the droplets." Muttered the Taotie Masked man as he swiped his hands. This caused drops to be formed from the swirling poison around him before they began to solidify into a thin line. Then that thin line pierced directly towards Tang Wulin, bing a purple streak across the room. Tang Wulin punched outwards causing destruction energy to st forward like a beam. Yet before the beam coulde into contact with the thin line of poison, it instantly explodes outwards. This caused droplets of poison to appear all over the room while some of them got erased from Tang Wulin destruction beam. Then they pierced forwards to Tang Wulin from all sides, like needles. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly widened before erupted out with destruction energy that erased all of the droplets. Yet as the destruction energy around him faded away, his instinct screamed at him as he instinctively moved. His hands thrust out to the side, crackling with destruction energy as circles of spinning poison appeared. The spinning circles were erased as they came into contact with the destruction energy. Tang Wulin didn''t waste any more time as he stomped on the ground, shaking the room and ship before he shot forward. His figure had instantly crossed the room, arriving in front of the Taotie Masked Man. Tang Wulin thrust out his fist that erupted with brilliance as destruction energy danced around his arm. Just as the swirling poison rushed towards Tang Wulin, intending to stop him. Yet he didn''t stop as his fist directly smashed through the pool of poison, with the destruction energy erasing it. The fist seemed like it went through a sheet of paper, passing through swirling poison as it shined with radiance. The Taotie Masked Man expression changed as he even before the fist smashed into him. The wisp of destruction energy was already wounding him and in the next instant, the fist smashed into him, plowing through his body. The Taotie Masked Man was sted backward at high speed by the terrifying force of Tang Wulin fist. Yet Tang Wulin hasn''t shown any joy as he swiftly twisted his body before shooting towards the soldiers who were lying down. He shed down with his hand, forming a crescent shape of destruction energy that shot forward. "How annoying." An enormous poison dragon instantly appeared in front of the down soldiers before it rushed towards the attack. It crashed into the crescent shape destruction attack before they both disperse with the Taotie Masked Man appearing. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he rushed towards him, already understanding and knowing what he did. The Taotie Masked Man was able to switch ces with the drops of poison that scattered from the previous attacks. He did it while Tang Wulin was dealing with the storm of poison droplets, in that split second, he made the switch. He didn''t notice this until his fist began making contact with the body of the double. Before he then swiftly expanded his spiritual sense, finding him and moving towards him. As Tang Wulin reached the Taotie Masked Man, two dragons made out of poison appeared before they rushed towards him. At the same time, one moving on the left and the other on the right, they tried to wrap themselves around Tang Wulin. As they tried to simultaneously coil around him, both of the dragons bared their fangs down at him. Tang Wulin scoffed as punched out with destruction energy but as it got closer to the dragons, they began to tremble. The Taotie Masked Man using his control over the poison dragons had them beginning to tremble. Before they began to change, moving from the phase of a liquid into gas. The two poison dragons began to rapidly create arge amount of fog and clouds that were made out of poison. The fog and gas form began submerging Tang Wulin, even as his fist was erasing some of it. But it was then that a purple light exploded outwards before the sound of thunder rang through the area. The room seemed to be filled with lightning bolts, as purple crackles of destruction energy began to erase the gas around. The Taotie Masked Man was shocked to see a sh of purple lightning crackling around Tang Wulin. ''Tyrant Aura.'' Tang Wulin let out a sigh as he felt his destruction bloodline burning, as he activated one of its abilities. Simr to be bathed with the aura of life energy, his figure was coiling around destruction energy. The same energy that the God of Destruction was surrounded by and passively emitted. A power that could destroy a whole God Realm, let alone a normal ne, if the god of destruction didn''t actively try controlling it. ''Gotta keep it around the upper part, less I sink this ship.'' Tang Wulin nced at the Taotie Masked Man who thrust out his hand causing a stream of poison to rush towards him. Tang Wulin did not move, watching as the streaming flow of poison tried to ensnare him. As it got close to him, his figure blurred as he shot forward, bursting through the stream that tried to trap him. He was able to reach the Taotie Masked Man with a fist that was plowing forward. Just as the poison once again began to explode from the Taotie Masked but Tang Wulin wasn''t having it this time. Tang Wulin began opening his mouth and draw from the soul power within the poisons. While he couldn''t devour the poisons, he could reap power from the soul power which was controlling it. This was a surprise and shock of the Taotie Masked Man as he felt himself losing control of the poison. As well as he felt his soul power being drained, with energy being drawn out from his body. With a golden dragon appearing behind Tang Wulin, which released a roar that staggered and disrupted him. Giving Tang Wulin the opening he needed to strike the Taotie Masked Man in the chest, shattering and bursting it. Before his figure was sent flying. Yet as this was happening, the body of the Taotie Mask Man began dissolving, turning into liquid. That moved to wrap around Tang Wulin who was already moving his destruction energy to counter. "Scram." But it was then a gentle voice rang out before the pool of purple poison was frozen. Actually it wasn''t frozen, as Tang Wulin could tell it was still moving but to his surprise at a slow pace. "That''s not right either, it seems someone is manipting the space around you." Zeref''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes. As just the, a sh of silver shone next to Tang Wulin before a silvery figure appeared next to him. "Na''er... You guys are already done?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing Na''er to release a soft giggle. "Yes, Gu Yue is done unsealing her full power and I am done absorbing the energy of the Cmities." Said Na''er with a gentle smile as she moved towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin arched a brow as he saw her moving close to him, her hands moving to his face and cupping it. Na''er smiled, as she tilted her head at Tang Wulin who was giving her a questioning look. "Hmmm... Couldn''t you have just died."Said Na''er as she nces to the side to see a man appearing from a droplet of poison. "You and a lot of people wish that." Said the Taotie Masked man with a chuckle. With a sigh, Na''er flicked her finger causing the upper part of the Taotie Masked man to vanish. Before she then flicked her finger down, causing the lower half to vanish. ''Her control over space has gotten even better.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he sensed the fluctuation of the space element. ''But this guy is hard to kill.'' As Tang Wulin nced to the side to see the Taotie Masked Man appearing once again from a droplet. "So we have to destroy all of the poison in the room, how annoying." Muttered Na''er causing the Taotie Masked Man to chuckle. Chapter 320: Ishgar People Chapter 320: Ishgar People A group of people roared angrily, rushing over towards squads of soldiers, they were a mixture of soul beasts and soul master. They released an onught of attacks they closed in on the Dou Spirit Empire Soldiers who were firing back. Their attacks were shing with each other, causing a series of miniature explosions to ring through the area. Apart from this, a group of soul beasts was fighting with a squad of soldiers, bearing their fangs and w upon them. The soldiers were struggling to resist the soul beast attack, with some of them trying tounch their fixed ammunition at point-nk. But were caught off from the Soul-Beast shing at them in close range, while using their soul skills. In another part of the city, a group of soul masters who were holding their own fixed ammunition weapons. Saw a group of evil soul masters running towards them, they decided on a surefire way to eliminate them. As the enemy got close, they began aiming their weapons at them, ignoring arrays of that attack that was fired at them. As two soul beasts appeared in front of and made a turtle shield that withstood the attacks. Just when the enemy reached an ufortably close range, the soul masters fired their fixed ammunition weapons. The soul energy hit many of them, exploding upon contact and causing massive damage to the area around. Blood sshes across with body parts being sent flying and screaming ringing through the area. Some almost managed to get too close, as they were using the ripped up corpses of theirrades as a shield. But they still couldn''t stop themselves from being hurt by the explosion and soon fell as well. It was then a squad of heavily armored Dou Spirit Soldiers started moving towards them,ing out of the smoke. In their hand was a shield that was powered by soul energy. The soul masters didn''t believe that their shield could stop their fixed ammunition and once again fired at them. Yet to their shock and horror, the shield not only held up but it protected them from fixed ammunition explosions. As the heavily armed soldiers closed in on them, a figure jumped over soul masters before hacking down with a giant sword. The giant sword had released a silvery light before it chopped down on the squad, cutting in half the soldier in front. Before the figure swung the great sword to the side, bisecting all of the Dou Spirit Soldiers. Just as a spear made out of roots came towards his head but he made no move to block it. As just then fire erupted in front of the man, burning away the spear before it set the whole path on fire. Pirs of mes began to erupt from the ground like a domino effect in front of the man and soul masters. "Calm your heart and mind. Remember we''re not fighting alone but together!" Shouted the man as a wisp of fiery light appeared next to him. With a red fur fox soul beast appearing next to the man, with its two tails swinging in the air. Meanwhile, other battles were taking ce in the whole city, with there really were too many to count. The streets and rubbles have long since been soaked with the blood of both the Tenrou peopleand enemies. It carried corpses littered around, with most of them being from the Dou Spirit Empire and evil soul masters. The Tenrou City people causality hasn''t been so bad, with most being from people that were wounded. Instead of actually dying, which was a slight shock to anyone who was paying attention to both side progress. "We are actually pushing them back." Muttered Xie Xiao as he ducked under a whip that was moving in an arc. But he thrust out his spear which punctures the whip user chest before pulling it up and twirling his spear. Before he shed down, bisecting an evil soul master that was charging towards him in an armor made out of roots. Before he can continue, a heavily armored evil soul master appeared before him. They had four arms made out of roots that carried fourrge axes that shined with a dark green-gold colored. Xie Xiao narrowed his eyes and roared as his left hand lightly gripped the spear before he began exerting force. With a turn of his wrist, the spear shot out, rotating rapidly towards the heavily armed evil soul master. As the evil soul master saw this, they hacked down with their weapon, aiming to smash the spear away. But then the spear shone with purple electric light as before it exploded outwards, staggering the evil soul master. As Xie Xiao, six soul rings appeared behind him before they all shined with the spear giving off strong pressure. The evil soul master felt this and knew it was bad news but he was too staggered toe up with a good defense. So he quickly raised his weapons to his face, hoping to block the attack but Xie Xiao only smirked. As the spear spun closer, it would swiftly tilt downwards, moving away from the evil soul master face and into his throat. The Evil Soul master could only stare in shock at the spear buried in his neck before ncing at Xie Xiao. But he was already moving away as he dragged the spear out of their body and continued on. Yet just as Xie Xiao began moving away, he failed to notice the falling body of the evil soul master began to tremble. Before roots broke out of their body and aimed towards the back of Xie Xiao behind. "Didn''t you learn in ss, not to walk away from an enemy unless they''re fully dead or destroyed?" A voice rang out as the roots cut in half. "Teacher Song?" Questioned Xie Xiao in surprise before his eyes widened at the roots that were hanging in the air. Roots that were bisected by teacher Song with a golden sword. ''Had teacher Song not havee... I-'' "Yes, you would have most likely been dead. This isn''t a training field or practice field boy; this is a real battlefield where the chance of dying is high."Said Song as he nced at an explosion that rang a few kilometers from them. "Any lost in concentration can decide life and death." While this was happening, Renxue, who was moving through the city on the rooftop, was sniping down enemy soldiers. Her arrows were striking them while they were either distracted by the rushing forces of the city. Or were trying to run away from the danger. Even though it took a while, the forces of the Tenrou City were beginning to push back the enemy soldiers. "Good, a bit more and we can really force them out." Said Renxue with a smile but a voice rang out beside her. "Even if we push them out, we still need to worry about those battleships and mother ships. Their constant firing on us is getting annoying." Said the Heavenly White Dragon as he appeared next to her. "Can''t weunch an attack on them?" "Not without gaining casualties. From what I can sense, a terrifying danger is emitting from those ships."Mutter the Heavenly White Dragon causing Renxue to frown. It had been then that they saw a soft blue light appear all around the city before it began rising up, all around. "That''s..." "The barrier! They were able to get it back up!"Shouted Renxue with a smile causing the dragon next to her to chuckle. "It seems we still do have hope." # "I hope everything is okay." Muttered Lang Yue as she felt the ground above her shaking. "Don''t worry, we just have to believe in them." Said Tang Ziran before ncing at the other people who were huddled up together. They could all hear the shouts, screams, and ear-splitting explosions that wereing from the outside. While none of them were close to the Academy, it was still loud enough that they all could hear it. But Lang Yue and the others still have hope that everything will be fine, that they can get through this. As they heard the speech made by Mu Ye, which caused them to look at each other in the room. Before lowering their head in shame, understanding that they have also been doing the same thing. While their people are outside fighting, they are in here still giving each other looks of distrust. And so having a bit, Lang Yue and Tang Ziran was the first to move, move towards the Soul beast side. They huddle next to a soul little soul beast cat with Lang Yue wrapping her arms around the cat. Before she began murmuring sweet words to the little kid, hoping to soothe him and give him hope. As she could easily figure out that his parents were fighting outside, doing their best for their little ones. It was then that other humans started to move with even some of the soul beast moving as well. In the next few minutes, everyone was huddling together, arms wrapped around each other as they waited. Hoping and praying for their victory. # The Taotie Masked man was sent flying once again into the wall. "You sure are persistent." Said Na''er with a faintugh as she lightly held the Dragon ying Spear. ''Just what is she? Such control over the space element shouldn''t be possible.'' Thought the Taotie Masked man as he tried to drag himself out of the rubble. But found himself being separated from his waist, with his neck being held by Na''er who was smiling at him. "How about you answer some questions for us?" "Tsk, you eliminated all of the poison?" "Come now,pare to the power of space. Getting rid of your poison is as easy as flipping a hand, now then. Who are you?" "Don''t tell me you-" "I don''t, but I thought it would be fun to try. My urge to see if that line would actually work from reading all of those novels was too good to pass up." Said Na''er with a giggle before her eyes began to shine. Yet she began to frown and with a sigh, the Taotie Masked Man in her hand began to crumble from space beingpressed. "There''s more poison in this room?" Muttered Na''er as she saw the Taotie Masked Man appearing right behind them. "He poisoned the soldiers." Said Tang Wulin. "You...You really sharp, maybe too sharp." "So I have been told." "Cheeky one. Still, are you sure you should be squandering your time? This isn''t the only battlefield you know."Said the Taotie Masked Man. "We know this isn''t it, but others have it covered." Said Na''er. "Do they now? Even that Tenrou Ind?" Questioned the Taotie Masked Man causing Na''er eyes to widen. "You... Did you guys-" "Yep, we did send a fleet there to destroy that Ind. In fact, right now-" "You guys are attacking them, with tenrge battleships and one mothership." Tang Wulin''s voice interrupted the Taotie Masked Man. "How do you..." "Big brother, did they contact you?" "They didn''t, I just knew all along." Said Tang Wulin causing the Taotie Masked Man to tilt his head. "You knew all along?" "About you guys dispatching a fleet to attack Tenrou City? I did, after all. I was the one who made you guys do it." Chapter 321: Plan After Plan Chapter 321: n After n "We have been... Following your tune?" "Big Brother? Did you just call them the Demon Monarchs?"Questioned Na''er with her eyes wide. Yun Ming did brief her on what was going on, but she was still surprised that they would actually show up here. Not only that but they were working together with the Holy Spirit Cult, even though they both have different ideologies. "Yes, that is one of the Demon Monarchs. They are a part of the Holy Spirit Cult; it makes sense that they are the Monarchs in the hierarchy."Said Tang Wulin. "... How long did you know we were here and were inside of the Holy Spirit Cult?" "Honestly, not long. To be more precise, I didn''t even know you guys were here till months ago."Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er to tilt her head. "But big brother, how did you know that they would be dispatching fleets?" "I knew because I was the one who got them to do it." Said Tang Wulin. Na''er eyes widened, while the Taotie Masked Man slightly trembled as he titled his head. "You... You got us to do it?" "More or less. I guess I should exin."Said Tang Wulin as he saw that Na''er was giving him a nk look. "I guess it was almost a year ago when we were on our way to killing Jorgunmandr? I perceive and feel the presence of evil soul masters tailing us."Said Tang Wulin. Na''er was slightly confused and surprised as she opened her mouth and said," You never said anything about this. And none of the Limit Douluo who was with us mentioned they sense anything." "Not surprised, the evil soul masters that were tailing us as we went to the depths of the ocean were being cloaked. I am surprised they had someone like that in their rank but I doubt any Limit Douluo could sense them. If it wasn''t for my senses being so sharp as well as being underwater, I probably wouldn''t have sensed them." Said Tang Wulin with the Taotie Masked Man nodding his head. "Hmm, I thought we were able to perfectly track and escape your notice. But I guess Ming concealment wasn''t enough." "I am assuming he is another Monarch?" "Hm, I guess there''s no harm in you guys knowing since it hase this far. Yes, Ming is the name of one of the Monarchs with my being Abbadon, the Ruler over Silva."Said Abbadon as the masked on his face began to crack. Before in the next instant, it shattered. Revealing a human-man like a face, with three horns that were centered in the left, middle, and right of his face. The man''s skin was light purple with bits of scales being scattered around him and purple-blue eyes. "Please do continue. You have caught my interest." Said Abbadon with a huge smirk causing Tang Wulin and Na''er lips to twitch. ''What a weird bastard.'' "I didn''t say anything because I wanted to test a theory of mine. So I allowed them to follow us to the sea pce and afterward, it seems the theory of mine is true." "Oh? What theory is that?"Questioned Abbadon. "You guys have been allowing us to kill the Cmities. Hm no, it was more like you guys wanted us to do, as if they were a threat you all. I didn''t understand this at first since the presence of the Cmities was very beneficial to you all." "But it was after I learned about your Monarchs being here, that it all clicked. Why the holy spirit cult barely tried to interfere with my movement, allowed me to go free and why taking back Star Luo was so easy. It''s because you guys wanted me to kill the Cmities. After all, beings like you wouldn''t like such an existence on the same ne as you."Said Tang Wulin, causing Abbadon''s smile to grow even wider. "... You figure all that out? Well color me impressed, I didn''t think there was someone as sharp as Gremory. But anyway, you are right, while those other clowns would have loved the presence of the Cmities to help their cultivation. We Monarchs detested their presence and required a way to get rid of them." "So imagine our surprise when we found out that someone could kill them. And so, we allowed you to kill them, dying and restraining the cult from interfering too much with you but not enough to the point. You all will get too suspicious of our motives."Said Abbadon causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Yun Ming and the others were suspicious about the recent actions of the Holy Spirit Cult. But they didn''t have anything to help them see why this was the case. "So you guys have been just using us?" Na''er questioned with a frown. "I wouldn''t say used, as we both benefit. You guys killed the cmities thereby bringing calm to your people and continents. And we gained the benefit of not having to deal with multiple gods, see how it worked out fine."Said Abbadon while Na''er simply red at him. As she didn''t like the feeling of being used, especially by these people. "I didn''t like it too, so I decided to get somepensation. By using the people that were following us." "I can understand that you allowed them to follow you but why would-" Abbadon began to trail off as his eyes slowly began to widen. "Figure it out already?" Questioned Tang Wulin in amusement with Na''er also understanding as well. "... You really are a crazy bastard." Said Abbadon as his smile began to fade away while staring in shock. "Big brother... Don''t tell me you allowed the Holy Spirit Cult members to follow us to Tenrou Academy, so they can attack it?"Questioned Na''er in disbelief. It wasn''t just her but even Abbadon was finding this a bit hard to grasp, not understanding why he would do such a thing. "I did." "But... Why? Was it because you wanted to divide our forces? Or to give more breathing room to the Douluo Continent?"Questioned Abbadon. "It''s none of those if I had to say the true purpose of doing this. It was to bring a result that I wanted and could most likely only get from this." "And that result is?" Questioned Na''er. "The beginning of the unification between soul beasts and humanity." Said Tang Wulin causing Na''er eyes to widen in shock. "The history between soul beast and humanity is such a long one, that is filled with injustice on both sides. Because of this, it would require a method that would have both sides seeing past their hatred for each other and working together." "Most methods would take thousands of years because it would require both sides to slowly start to forgive each other. I didn''t have the time or care for that, so I decided to implement the most straightforward method." "... You gave them something inmon."Muttered Na''er as she began to slowly understand. "Yes, I gave them amon enemy that both will need tobat together if they want to survive. But of course, I understand I need to make some preparations so things won''t get out of hand." "Preparations?" "Yes, so I purposely allowed your scouts to see and grasp what you would be dealing with. If you ever tried to invade Tenrou Ind, you all would know how to attack it and be better equipped." "How did you know we would even attack it?" "First because it was out of fear. You guys saw the soul beast there in the forest and heard my words of having them work together. Facing the forces of both Soul Beast and Humanity isn''t something you guys would want. Especially when you rather have them fighting against each other." "And the second was after I found out you all were here and stole the God-Killer weapon. You all would want to attack it as a distraction, betting on the fact I would rush to Ishgar. Instead of staying to defend Shrek or trying to stop you guys."Said Tang Wulin. Abbadon couldn''t help but chuckle, but he didn''t say anything, as Tang Wulin continued. "And so Iid out the groundworks for the invasion of Tenrou." Changing the ns he and Mu Ye made up if there was ever an invasion. Reconfiguring the Lacrima barrier that was around the whole city, so that it would turn off after a few hits. Setting a formation inside of the city that would help reduce the causality of the Tenrou people. As the formation was utilizing the power of life, which was spreading through the city and helping its people. It was simr to Tenrou Ind''s divine protection in his old world, where those who were the people of the city. All of them were blessed by the life energy that would heal and revitalize them. To the point that it was almost impossible for them to die. This formation only worked on those who have been in the city or Ind, longer than a month. This is what Zeref came up with, instead of having the people be branded with a mark. "From the moment the invasion started, which I know has been going on even as we speak. It was all part of my n to bring these annoying races together, giving them amon enemy. As well as something that they hold precious that could be lost, the stage was set." "Did you expect them to work together at the first sign of the attack-" "Of course not, I expected them to behave like children and try to do their own thing. This, of course, would have them be pushed back severely to the point that most of the city would be destroyed. But this also serves the purpose of forcing them into a corner with the only choice of winning is through working together." "... I see, so you were using us to push and forcibly bring those two races together." Muttered Abbadon. "More or less, thanks for helping out-" Tang Wulin couldn''t say anything more as he felt his cheeks being pinched and re being directed his way. "... Really." "Yes really! Wulin you put everyone''s life in danger!"Roared Na''er causing Tang Wulin to shrug his shoulders. "It was the fastest way to bring them together, besides it''s not like there will be any grave danger." Said Tang Wulin said, causing Na''er to purse her lips but reluctantly nodded her head. With the life Lacrimas that were ced around the city, there shouldn''t be too many deaths or casualties. And it wasn''t like she could put all the me on Wulin, considering she was the one who wanted both races toe together. ''Besides, I doubt it was easy for him toe up and follow through with this n.'' "Honestly, it really leaves an unpleasant taste in my mouth. That we got yed when it''s supposed to be our thing."Muttered Abbadon with a sigh. They would be aughing stock if their demon army found out about this. "But you miss one tiny little detail. One that you will have to suffer for." # "Push them back! Keep on going on!" "We are doing it!" "Keep on eliminating them!" All around Tenrou City were the cheers and roars of her people as they were eliminating the invaders around. With the Lacrima barrier back up, there weren''t any more peopleing in from the outside. Allowing them to progressively cut down and obliterate the enemies inside of the city. The battleships and mother ships from the outside wereunching barrages of attacks, but the barrier was holding up strong. "Keep going; we can do it. We can defend and make sure our city is good!"Shouted Mu Ye with a smile as heshed out with a kick. That sent a Dou Spirit Empire soldiers flying. # "I overlooked a detail? And what is that?" "Most if not everything you did can be considered all ording to your n. But you miss out on one detail that even we can''t fault you for."Said Abbadon causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. While his instincts and senses were beginning to feel a sense of unknown danger. As if he missed or overlooked, something he shouldn''t have. "What are you-" "Humans of this world really are something." # "Sir! It seems all of our forces inside are being annihted as we speak. And the barrier that is around the city is stopping our cannon fire and our men from entering. Do we move on to n b?" "Hmm, our suprememander isn''t here to give the orders, but he did say if anything went back. Then we should proceed by ourselves." "Alright, get ready to utilize n B." "What about the others? "They are useless, just move on to n b." "Yes sir!" # "Were something? Just what are you-" "Tell me something, you guys already know we stole the God-Killer right? It''s why you guys sent those soldiers to infiltrate the motherships, to take them away."Said Abbadon as he nces at the knockout Sea-God Fleet soldiers. "..." "Well you are right, we did steal it and I am guessing you all thought we would haveunched it on Shrek?" Questioned Abbadon as a faint smile inevitably began to appear. "... Wait a minute, you didn''t-" "Oh~ But we did. You see, that''s where you guys were wrong, we were never going tounch it at Shrek or the Demon Ind." "No..." Muttered Na''er with her eyes disying shock and disbelief. # "Huh? Hey guys what''s that?"Questioned a soul master as he pointed to the sky. As he did, the people around him shifted their heads and looked at the sky that was being blocked out by a green wave. "Is that an attack?" Questioned one of the soul beasts before they heard a shout that rang through the city. "Move away from the-" Mu Ye''s voice was interrupted by a terrifying suppression that came from the green wave that was closing on the city. The green wave was erasing the nts, trees, and forest that was in front of the city as it closed in. In the next moment, it had reached the city before it began to engulf and swallow the whole city. The barrier that was surrounding Tenrou City began to struggle desperately and fight back against the green wave. But it was all futile against the weapon that was known as a rank 12 Soul Fixed Ammunition, God Killer. The barrier released a resplendent light with everything in the city glowing before it was shattered. And the city and academy being devoured by the green wave that released an earth-shattering noise. That shooked the whole continent. Chapter 322: Tragedy And Lost Chapter 322: Tragedy And Lost "What did you just say... Did you just say you guys were using the God-Killer Weapon on Ishgar?"Questioned Tang Wulin with a nk look. "Yes, instead of firing it at Shrek or our home, we decided to-" An ear-splitting sound rang through the whole ship as Abbadon found himself being mmed into the floor. Crack being formed all-round as his body slightly dented the steel floor, with an iron-d hold around his neck. ''Damn! To think he was holding his speed back this much.'' Thought Abaddon in disbelief as he saw the ship. Or what was left, as the area where Tang Wulin was at had broken apart from him rushing over. As if a terrifying storm blew it away, allowing one to see the outside and the rotating whirlpool. "...Oi, it''s not funny to make jokes like this. Are you telling me, you idiots gave up on attacking Shrek or the Demon Continent... Just to attack Tenrou City?"Questioned Tang Wulin as his grip around Abaddon was tightening. Alongside his arms were slightly trembling, trying to hold in his disbelief and shock at their actions. He didn''t believe him, no he couldn''t believe him. This was a weapon that could essentially change the situation between both the Holy Spirit Cult and their enemies. With the ideal ce being used on either Shrek or the Demon Continent, which would allow them to reap the most benefit. You would be an idiot to pass up on this... But they''re saying they didn''t do it, Abaddon was saying they used it on Tenrou City. "I... I didn''t think they would actually do that. I mean there was a slight chance they might fire it there but benefits don''tpare to the lost." Zeref''s voice rang out as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. His eyes widened with his whole body trembling with his fist clenched. Sleipnir and Yggdrasil also appeared next to him with their expression grim. "Is there a way for Tenrou City to defend against the God-Killer weapon? Is it possible that the barrier and the life energy that is thriving through the whole city be able to keep them safe-" "Sleipnir... It would be possible if it was the whole continent... But."Yggdrasil didn''t finish as she could already tell Sleipnir already understood what she was implying. "Not only that but doing that would drain the whole continent of its life energy. Meaning we all would need to find a different ce to live."Said Yggdrasil causing Zeref to frown even more. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything but each word he heard from them was increasing his agitation even more. ''Amazing. Simply amazing.'' Thought Abaddon as blood began to leak out of his mouth. He couldn''t stop himself from being captivated by the terrifying look he was receiving from Tang Wulin. Those golden-blue eyes that were golden-pure scarlet and a dark blue with slit at the center with madness and destruction shing through. Abaddon couldn''t stop himself from trembling with a red hue forming on his cheek, as he found the sight so stimting. "Yes, the God-Killer isn''t on these ships or being transferred to attack Shrek. It''s with the fleet that is attacking Tenrou City. Maybe they have already used it or maybe they haven''t, hahaha. The decision is up to Xeno, although I wouldn''t be surprised if he already-" An ear-splitting sound rang out as green blood sshed outwards, staining the floor as Abaddon''s right arm was crushed. "Be quiet." Muttered Tang Wulin before he released a sigh. "Na''er transport all of the Sea God Fleet soldiers back to the mothership where Chen Xinjie is on." "Uh, what about you?" "I will join but I need them off for what I am about to do." Na''er didn''t need to ask, already having an understanding of what Tang Wulin was going to do as she swiped her hand. This caused an intense wave of silvery light to expand through the whole room, covering the Sea God Arm Fleet soldiers. "I will see youter, big brother." Said Na''er with a nod before she vanished, alongside the Sea God Fleet Soldiers. As Na''er and the others faded away, Tang Wulin''s body started to emit powerful energy waves with the air ringing shrilly with noises. "Sizzle, crackle!" Around Tang Wulin''s body were countless electrical currents; arcs of dark purple lightning jumped around constantly, interweaving with his body. They gave Abaddon a deep sense of fear as he felt these weren''t just any normal lightning but something beyond this mortal world. He felt his whole body being suppressed not only by Tang Wulin iron-d grip but the electrical currents that dance around his body as well. "I have things to do, so for now." Muttered Tang Wulin as arcs of destruction energy danced in his eyes. On his forehead, a symbol began forming on his hand, if Sheng Ming was here, she would have instantly recognized this. As the symbol of Destruction, shining brilliantly on her son''s forehead. A silhouette began appearing behind Tang Wulin; it was a man draped in purple-ck armor with ancient symbols. "Disappear from my sight." Abaddon''s eyes widened at the sight before his body exploded simultaneously with destruction energy that pierced through the sky. The people that were in the ships that were around the mothership on the side, watched in shock as it became engulfed in purple light. With that same purple light piercing through the sky, blowing away the clouds and erasing the water around. As the brilliant light began to fade, all of them watched in shock to see them there wasn''t a mothership there. Alongside the water beneath it. # "Na''er? Why are you here?"Questioned Chen Xinjie as he saw Yun Ming students appear next to him. Alongside his fleet soldiers, he ced bombs on the motherships, although they were all knocked out. "Teacher sent me to help." Said Na''er as she nodded once at Chen Xinjie before looking over the deck and spreading her spiritual sense. But to her slight surprise, she felt it being blocked off as it tried to move past the swirling whirlpool. ''I see so it''s because of the Ultra Divine and the Sea God presence.'' Na''er let out a sigh as she knew she would have to wait for Tang Wulin but luckily for her, it didn''t take long. As not only did she feel the whirlpool light up a purple color but she saw the figure of Tang Wulin appearing next to her. "You can teleport?" Questioned Chen Xinjie but Tang Wulin disregarded him as he moved towards the Sea God Trident. Picking up the Sea God Trident and feeling its energy and warmth flooding his body, Tang Wulin let out a sigh. His eyes gave off a piercing blue light as his eyes became golden-blue once more with the blue bing even more prominent. As well as a trident symbol forming on his forehead with the Sea God trident shining dazzlingly. This caused the people on board of the mothership to back away as Tang Wulin began to twirl the trident around his body. As his trident moved around this body, the sea around him began to tremble before moving and shifting with his movements. As this was happening, streams and streams of water began appearing, one after another. Arge amount of water began to swirl around the mothership, causing the people onboard to watch in awe as they witnessed a world of water. Instantly, the sound of waves could be heard as enormous, as the whole sea began to rise around him. Appearing as if it was summoned. as if the manifestation of the Sea God was appearing in this world. The swirling whirlpool that was rotating around the Dou Spirit Empire ships began dissolving, moving towards Wulin. They also began joining in his movement, coiling and swirling around the Sea God Fleet mothership and rising to the sky. It was only after a few seconds that the Dou Spirit Empire watched in terrible shock after being free from the gigantic whirlpool. Another one being formed before it began changing into something even more terrifying. "...What is that." "Is that even possible?" "Unbelievable..." They all stared in shock with some of them pointing fingers while trembling uncontrobly as they saw a swirling whirlpool. Turned into a gigantic five thousand kilometers tall tide! Doing something like this required an extreme amount of concentration for Tang WulinBut at the same time, its effect was simrly powerful. "Go back." Tang Wulin swung his spear to the side, causing the gigantic tide to tremble uncontrobly. Rumble The overwhelming waves of the tide bellowed forth, sweeping across the entire Dou Spirit Empire naval army, with crashing into them. Whether it be the Dou Spirit Empire Soldier or the Sea God Army fleet soldiers, they were all shocked. As the terrifying water of the sea began sweeping the Dou Spirit Empire Navy away, with the ships started to creak and crack. The whole Sea God Fleet Naval Army watched as their enemies were swept away by an enormous, awe-inspiring tide. They watched as their enemy ships were helpless to resist, with the tide not budging from any of their attempts. With them gradually leaving the sight of the Sea God Fleet Naval army sight, with not even the radars being able to pick them up. Yet there were no cheers or roars on these ships from the victory but only awe and disbelief at such a god-like feat. "The tide should push them back to the Dou Spirit Empire, I will leave everything to you now." "Huh? Hold on, what happened-" "Na''er let''s go." Said Tang Wulin as he moved past Chen Xinjie with Na''er nodding her head with his expression being serious. With a swipe, she cleaved the space in front open before her, and Tang Wulin walked through, leaving Chen Xinjie and the ships. # "Uh... What happened."Muttered Xie Xiao as he started regaining feeling inside of his body, as well his recovery from his blurry vision. As he started to get up, he could feel his hearing returning gradually before he began hearing the sound of crackling. As well as screams that were ringing through the area. "What the-" Xie Xiao''s words died down in his throat as he saw a charred and broken golden sword in front of him that was lodged deep into the ground. "...No. D-Don''t tell me that wasn''t just a dream."Muttered Xie Xiao as he felt his whole body tremble. "Teacher Song... He pushed me down and protected me with this whole body... But at the cost of mine."Muttered Xie Xiao as tears began to gather at his eyelid. He began to slowly look around before seeing the destructive radiation all around his surroundings, with green corrects crackling around. ''W-What just happened." It wasn''t just Xie Xiao but throughout the whole city, people wereing to terms at the horror of what just happened. As well as the sight of seeing the people that were around them had died from the green wave, with their city being filled with radiation. Countless screams and crying could be heard throughout. "No... NO!" Shouted Mu Chen as he came to before he rushes towards the academy grounds. His body was littered with wounds, bleeding, and staining his clothing. He ignored the countless ashes around him, already understanding these were the ashes of the people that were nearby before the green wave. ''I survive... But... So many bodies...'' With his cultivation being a Title Douluo, it didn''t take him long to reach the academy ground or what was left of it. He saw the rubble as well as arcs of green energy appearing all around, alongside the citizens of the city struggling to push off the rubble. "I aming!" Mu Chen began spreading out his spiritual sense while moving the rubble away from the people, trying to find his wife. As well as Lang Yue and Tang Ziran, hoping to the gods that they were fine. It didn''t take a bit for his spiritual sense to pick them up before he dashed towards the area that was inside the broken-down academy. "Bao''er!" Screamed Mu Chen as he saw his wife who was trembling uncontrobly with blood leaking from her head. Without another word, he brought his dearest wife into his hold, hugging her tightly with slight tears flowing down his eyes. "C-Chen...T-there." "Huh? Whats-" "There! Lang Yue and Tang Ziran are under the rubble!" Screamed Mu Bao''er with tears flowing down her eyes causing Mu Chen''s eyes to widen. In the next second, he swiftly removed the rubbles that were in front of him and Mu Bao''er before he let out a gasp. Tang Ziran''s body was over Lang Yue, most likely from him pushing her down to protect her from the st. He saw the body of both Lang Yue and Tang Ziran, overflowing with blood, with the rubbles seeming to have brutally crushed their lower half. As well as a pair of metal rods that were piercing through there stomach as well chest area. And to his horror, he saw pieces of the rubbles piercing through Tang Ziran back. "No!" With the scream of Mu Bao''er, he was able to quickly wake up from his daze before moving to get them out of there. It didn''t take too long for him to remove the rubble, but his expression was grim as he saw the condition of their body. Around them were the arcs of green energy that seemed to have contaminated their body, as well as the previous injuries. "L-Lang Yue pushed me out of t-he way. B-But, that caused her to get caught by the b-st instead." Mu Bao''er couldn''t speak properly as she began breaking down with Mu Chen who frowned even more. With his fist clenched, as he tried thinking of anything that could work. ''Life Lacrima!'' Mu Chen quickly turned to his wife before telling her to watch over them, he was going to go get something that might be able to save them. Without another second he dashed off, hoping to god, he was able to make it in time. As Mu Chen''s figure vanished from her view, Mu Bao''er moved towards the body of her two friends, with tears leaking down her face. "B...Bao''er." "Lang Yue! Are you okay! I thought you-" "I...I am. R...Right now it''s taking so much to speak." "Then don''t speak, save your energy!" Shouted Mu Bao''er as she saw her friends who were struggling to keep her one eye open. "I...I am afraid if I do, I won''t be able to say what I need to say." "That can wait until after your heal." "...My friend, you know that is impossible. Ziran... My Ziran is..." Lang Yue couldn''t finish her words as bits of tears began to leak from her eyes but these tears were one of blood. "Lang Yue!" # As soon as Tang Wulin and Na''er appeared on the broken and shattered ce that was Tenrou City. Tang Wulin instantly spread out his spiritual sense before he instantly locked on to his mother''s location. ''Why can''t I sense dad... Why can''t I sense him!'' Tang Wulin roared in his mind before he stomped down on the ground. Before dashing towards the academy, before arriving at the location where Mu Bao''er and his mother were at. And perceiving the state that his mother and father were in. Tang Wulin stared in shock at being unable to feel anything from his father and feeling as if his mother was barely holding on. ''No.'' "...My little Wulin." Chapter 323: Ban The History! Chapter 323: Ban The History! In the city of Glorybound, the whole city was lit up with lights and colors that could rival any paradise. Lovely melodies filled the air, beats lifted the spirits, people were moving, jumping, and singing through the roads. It was a time to celebrate, celebrate the wonders of creation, and be one with themunity that was their little city. The air tasted so festive with the chefs alongside the illuminating light, every delicious thing ready to be shared with family and friends. "Too bad, Ziran said he would have to meet us hereter." Muttered Lang Yue with a hand to her face. "It should be fine, I am sure he will be here for the parade of the night." Said Tang Wulin who was only seven years old with his raven hair and grey eyes. "Uh! Daddy would definitelye!"Shouted Na''er with a giggle while she held onto Tang Wulin''s arm. She was four years old at this time with a pink dress and short hair with a bun in her other hand that she was munching on. Lang Yue lightly smiled at her two children before nodding to them but inwardly, she was still a bit worried. For the next thirty minutes, they wandered around on the street to enjoy the different music, food, and games. Na''er eyes would lit up with her drool falling from her mouth whenever they passed by a food stand before ncing at Lang Yue. Lang Yue couldn''t resist her baby girl puppy dog eyes and could only allow her to rush towards the food stand. The seller at the food stall would chuckle at her antics before his expression turned to horror after seeing Na''er eat most of the food. When it came to the game, she would either do them herself or stare at Tang Wulin whose lips would twitch every time. Still, he did it for her since she was doing well in their training and he supposed a reward was due. "Oh! Big brother, you did it!" "Of course." "Ohhh! Let''s go to that one over there!" "Just how many are you nning to do..." "All of them of course!" "You need to be punished..." Lang Yue had a faint smile as she saw the interaction between Tang Wulin and Na''er. She couldn''t help but giggle at her happy and warm family, hoping things would never change. As she began walking to them, she felt her body tremble before she lost all feeling in her leg causing her to fall. As she was nearing the ground, she felt two small arms grabbing on to her. "Are you okay?" Questioned Tang Wulin with sweat forming on his hands and his whole body shaking. But Lang Yue wasn''t focusing on any of that, she was focusing on emotions that were shing through his little boy eyes. She saw them, the bits of worry and confusion in his grey eyes. "I am okay, just a bit weak." Said Lang Yue with a faintugh but Tang Wulin furrowed his brow before helping her move. Na''er came right behind him, looking at Lang Yue in worry with her moving to the otherwise to help her move. The trio began moving through the streets before finding a bench, big enough to fit all of them. As Lang Yue sat down on the bench, Tang Wulin and Na''er sat next to her with Na''er giving Lang Yue worried nces. "Hehehe, I told you all I am fine." "Are you sure? Maybe it''s better if we go-" "No... Today is one of the only days where we can all be together as a family. I don''t want it to be ruin-" "Don''t be an idiot. So what if we miss this day or we go home early? We still have other events we can go to and many years together."Said Tang Wulin with a sigh as he held Lang Yue''s hand. "But if something happened to you now..." "Yea mom, if anything happened to you. Then things won''t be the same."Said Na''er as she held on to the arm of Lang Yue. "So promise us, at the very least you won''t leave us?" Lang Yue felt a stirring of warmth spread through her chest as she nced at both of her children, both of whom were worried about her. "Come here you two!" "Ugh!" "Mom!" Lang Yue ignored her children''s protest as she brought them into her warm embrace, squeezing them as sheughed. ''I have such wonderful kids... If there is a god out there, all I ask, no wish. Is that I can stay with my family for a long time.'' Lang Yue moved head down, kissing the top of Na''er and Tang Wulin head where both had varying reactions. Tang Wulin scrunch up his face while trying to move out of her embrace while Na''er only giggled, holding on to her even more. "Mommy, promises to be with you both. Don''t worry, I won''t be leaving before I see both of my babies married with kids of their own." "Mom!" "Never going to happen." "Hehe, I am sure it will." # Lang Yue''s vision was blurry at the moment, with one eye being blind with blood obscuring it. But she was able to see her baby boy, who was staring at her in shock. ''No... It''... Shouldn''t be like this.'' She didn''t want her son to see her like this; she didn''t want him to see such a dreadful scene. It''s why she wanted to tell her friend, Mu Bao''er it wasn''t her fault and to ry some words to Tang Wulin and the others. "Mom! Dad!" Without a second, Tang Wulin rushed towards his mother, eight rings appearing behind. Alongside a green-gold and multi-colored light around his arms as he ced his hands on his dad and mom. He felt the energy rushing inside into their body, as well as his heart beating at a furious pace. "...Wulin." He wasmanding all of the life force around, as well as his life-force to go inside of his parent''s body. His soul power, blood essence, and everything inside was being pushed to the limit, as he drove it all inside of them. ''Not again..'' His Life Goddess bloodline was working overtime as well as his Golden Dragon King was working to keep him healthy. As the pace Tang Wulin was going at, giving his life force and energy to his parents was terrifying. If this was anyone else, they would be dead. "...Wulin." Tang Wulin has long since noticed the pale and drained looked on his mother''s face. As well as the cold and lifeless feeling of his father''s body, feeling the life energy inside of his father was almost gone. Tang Wulin could feel his hearts were beating way too fast, to the point everything was blocked out but there was a sound. But he didn''t care. He could feel he was draining the life force around the area, which was weakening thend. But he didn''t care. He saw his mother raising her hand, weakly moving toward his face, but he continued focusing on healing them. Tang Wulin was gritting his teeth as eyes were bing bloodshot from his concentration. But all of that was broken as he felt, those familiar warm yet cold hands on his face. "...Wulin." "Mom... I-" "Shhh, it''s okay honey. You don''t have to... Not for me." "What do you mean! Of course, I need to-" "What about the others? Honey... You are the leader and principal of this whole continent. To the people, you are their hero and leader... You have to... Take care of the city before everything else." "I don''t care! If-" "Honey... It''s okay... Ziran and I have been so happy... So happy seeing the aplishment and feats of you and Na''er." "Mom!" Tang Wulin heard the cries of Na''er who was sitting next to him. It seems he was so busy trying to save his mom; he didn''t notice her. He saw she was also trying to help, utilizing her soul and creative power to heal. As well as their mother''s other hand was on Na''er face. "My... Sweet baby. Mommy is proud...Is proud of you and will always be happy... To be able to call both of you my son and daughter... No, our children. Continue living my babies, live your life without any regrets." Said Lang Yue as she let out a final smile. Before both of her hands, that was grasping both of their cheeks, fell to the floor. Everyone around them screamed, but Tang Wulin didn''t hear anything, as his eyes stayed on the figure of his mom. There were movements around him, but Tang Wulin didn''t seem to notice or care at the moment. He could see it... All the moments and memories with both of his parents. The hardship they went through, the fun they had together and the care they showed for each other. He began recalling his parents from his old world, their death, and their wishes for him to be fine. In Tang Wulin''s mind, the image of his parents and their wishes began aligning with each other. Before he let out a sigh that captured the attention of everyone around him. "Wulin?" "Wulin?" "Brat?" "Big Brother?" Everyone, whether it be those around him or those inside of me, they all called his name. Wondering if he was alright. "Mom... You told us to live our life without any regret and I agree."Muttered Tang Wulin as he began getting up. "And so..." "I reject the notion of you passing on." Said Tang Wulin as his eyes were shining with determination. ''Zeref it seems that we will have to do that.'' Thought Tang Wulin causing Zeref to let out a sigh. "Alright, I already gave you all of the knowledge about it. You will need to go back for about twenty minutes. While it will be hard with your soul power, you can draw it from the ne and do it." Said Zeref. While the use of the God-Killer was a shock to them, that didn''t mean they didn''t have a n. It was made just in case they use it, of course, it was something that they wish didn''t happen. How could they not make it, so every detail was covered? They already thought about them using the God-Killer weapon on Tenrou, as unlikely as that would be since it wouldn''t give them an advantage. But in the chance it happened, Tang Wulin and Zeref decided to utilize their time magic to reverse it from happening. So no matter how many of their citizens and people died, they can easily revive them. It was far better than using the Fairy Sphere that required the whole city bonds and faith. Which sadly, this city wasn''t any close to having whenpared to Fairy Tail or those Sea Beast who worships the Sea God. Either way, this was the n when they got done with the Fleet battle as they woulde back to Tenrou to revive the others who had died. The only reason they didn''t make a formation to do this was because of God-Killer''s ability to destroy the formation. As they are a weapon fueled with destruction and radiation, which would erase the formation. Plus they wanted to make the enemies ignorant of their abilities. Tang Wulin felt his cores that have been pushed past their limit began to surge with even more vigor. He felt the powers inside of him roaring outwards, raging and screaming at the world. "ologia! Reverse Time!" Shouted Zeref. ''I understand.'' His bloodline was boiling, encouraging him,forting him, and pushing him forward. The Dragon God core that has been silent till now began trembling, shake and rumble before it began to shine. The Golden Dragon King madness and wildness inside of the seals was roaring out, wishing to rush out. To massacre through the heavens, rampage through the world, and fight against heaven and earth. The nar energy began trembling, with the ne beginning to wrap itself around him. Nature began moving towards him, soothing,forting, and showing their support for him. Tang Wulin''s eyes began to glow with a terrifying might and pressure as he clenched his fist. Law, the Bluesilver Genesis, the Golden Dragon King, Spirit Souls, Bloodline, yer Art, Magic, and Divine Weapons! The world began shaking, thews began to tremble as the sky began to darken. Zeref''s eyes widened, as he knew this shouldn''t be caused by the time magic rewind. ''What is going on? The only thing that should be happening in the whole city being reversed in time.'' "Forbidden!" The roars of Tang Wulin began warping his surroundings with thew and natural elements beginning to tremble. Everyone around Tang Wulin felt themselves trembling and shivering from that one shout. As if whatever he was saying, was about to bring forth a terrifying change to the world. "Dragon!" All of his cores in his body, soul, and blood core were surging with energy. As his other core that was gradually forming was creating a direct link between all three. A seed inside of him was beginning trembling before a root broke out. Naturally giving off a brilliant light that surged forward. Symbols began forming on Tang Wulin''s head, as his skills began tobine andpress into each other. With his whole body exploding in a myriad of colors, that was beginning to engulf the whole ce. "Emperor!" As soon as the word emperor resounded from his mouth, everything in the area began to instantly freeze. Whether you were a human or soul beast, strong or weak, life energy, or destruction radiation, everything froze. As if a being that was unmatched through the ages wasmanding the world. Tang Wulin''s hands began to shine with a myriad of colors as his eyes shed with them as well with his figure shining. "Forbid!" A gigantic dragon began appearing behind Tang Wulin, its image both blurry and vague, yet one could tell. It was above everything in this world, a superior being that shouldn''t have existed. One that is unmatched through the past, present, and future as its eternal presence shook the world. As if it existed through all the ages. This existence began following the movements of Tang Wulin. "History!" Tang Wulin shed down his hand straight into space in front of him, alongside the existence behind him who followed his movement. The world crack. Like ss, the space in front of Tang Wulin was cracked, with the pieces showing the countless amount of events that were happening. Yet Tang Wulin ignored all of them, as his hands moved towards a particr one, in which he struck with all of his might. "I Forbid you from happening!" And the world began to warp and change. Before everything went back to how it was before, everyone around Tang Wulin was able to move. They all blinked their eyes before looking at Tang Wulin, getting ready to question him before they widened their eyes. As they saw that they burned and destroyed a building that they were staying in before... Was no longer burned or destroyed but back to what it was before. In fine condition. "Just... What is going-" "Mom! Dad!"Shouted Na''er as her eyes widen at the sight of Tang Ziran and Lang Yue who were blinking their eyes. There were no longer bleeding out or dead from the God-Killer explosion. In fact, they look perfectly fine, as if they weren''t hit by a God-Killer before. ''Amazing.'' Thought Yggdrasil as she appeared on the shoulders of Tang Wulin who was looking at the scene in front of him. ''He... He actually banned the events of the God-Killer being used and hitting the Tenrou City from happening. It''s different than reversing time... This is...'' Chapter 324: Dragon Clan Chapter 324: Dragon n What did it mean to ban an event from happening? It meant to forbid it from happening, to alter it so it would nevere to the past and was simply just an illusion. And that is exactly what Tang Wulin was able to aplish. He was able tobine the Space-time Channel, Time Magic, Branch of Akasha, Luminescence Genesis, and Shocked The Heaven. All of these powers had something to deal with the power of space-time and probability. Allowing Wulin to create and bring forth an attack that could rewrite and ban the event that Tang Wulin didn''t want, to never happen. Forbidden Dragon Emperor Technique! Forbid History, Dragon Emperor Ban! Yggdrasil was able to tell that changes were taking ce in Tang Wulin''s body as the technique was being formed. With his three soul cores which were far apart from each other, being pulled together. With his Dragon and Multi-colored cores being absorbed into the spinning whirlpool of his next soul core that was gradually forming. She was also able to tell that Tang Wulin is making and utilizing this skill was able to cause a deep sense of fear into the ne. ''Of course, it''s not surprising. It''s a skill that surpasses the narws themselves.'' Thought Yggdrasil with a sigh. Forbid History, Dragon Emperor Ban, Yggdrasil can tell was derived from the heaven and earthws that formed the true essence behind allws. This is simr to Tang Wulin being able to utilize God-Level technique, something that the world can''t withstand as of now. ''But still... Making a skill like that... Should be impossible for a mortal. So how did he do it without being destroyed by the heavenlyws?'' Thought Yggdrasil in confusion. As in the end, what Tang Wulin did was ban an event in history. But then again she sighed as she recalls that these two idiots wanted to reverse time on arge scale. ''Weird... Just how did those words form in my head?'' Thought Tang Wulin in slight confusion as he recalls back. The words he roared out had instantaneously formed in his mind as if they were meant to be there and has always been there. Everything after as he used the skill, felt as if thew of heaven and earth was bending and obeying his will. Tang Wulin had now understood what he needed to and the path he needed to walk to fullybine all of his power. ''While it isn''t perfect, it''s a start in bringing them all together.'' While his cultivation didn''t change or get stronger, he did feel hisprehension in time and probability has gotten deeper. Moreover, he could feel this technique can help him on his path to god-hood or more specifically the type of god he wished to be. One could say, he finally found his path and just needed to keep this up till he reached the limit of the world. # It wasn''t just the Tang family that was happy but the whole Tenrou City who was in a daze. As they stared at the people, who they could have sworn was killed and eliminated by the green wave before. Some of them had to blink their eyes to make sure this wasn''t a dream or that they didn''t pass out. While others were giving them weary nces, thinking this might be a side-effect of the green wave. But the rest didn''t care, as they rushed towards the people who just died, hugging and grasping them. "Teacher song!" Shouted Xie Xiao as he held on to the confused Song. " Xie Xiao? What happened? Why is everything the same... and not-" "I don''t know either but right now, it doesn''t matter. All that matters is your fine."Said Xie Xiao, causing Song to blink his eyes before sighing. He began rubbing the crying Xie Xiao back, not saying anything, and somewhat grasping how he felt. ''Still... Just what happened to cause this?'' In the east area of Tenrou City were Wang Tong and Bear Lord who were looking around in wonder. "...Did you feel it too? That terrifying and dominating presence that came and left a few minutes ago." "I did..."Muttered Wang Tong, causing Bear Lord''s lips to twitch. While he tries to stop his whole figure from trembling in fright, as he was able to felt it more than Wang Tong. ''Could they be rted?'' Thought Bear Lord as he nces at the screams of joy and people crying. # "Ouch!" "Ouch! Ouch! Na''er baby, we get it! We''re sorry!" Mu Chen lips twitch as he saw Na''er pinching both of her parent''s cheeks while ring at them. Tang Ziran and Lang Yue were squirming under both the pinch and the re. ''Can''t me her though, she is stilling off the high of seeing her parents die in front of them.'' Thought Mu Chen before he nced at Mu Bao''er who was faintly smiling. Yet he could still see she was trembling slightly, most likely from thest few minutes. Without another word, he moved towards her and wrapped his arm around. "It''s okay, everything is fine." Whispered Mu Chen as he lightly kissed his wife''s head, while holding her tightly. Mu Bao''er figure trembled before she moved in deeper into her husband''s warm embrace. It was only after a few minutes that Na''er let go of both of them. "So, anyone wants to tell me what happened?" Questioned Tang Ziran as he started rubbing his cheek. "Yea, I thought we di-passed away." Lang Yue quickly corrected as she saw the frowns appearing on her baby''s face. "Big brother?" Questioned Na''er as she knew that this was all caused by Tang Wulin. But she just didn''t understand how he was able to do this. She knew this wasn''t simply reversing time on arge scale as she would felt the fluctuations of the power of time. And she also knew this wasn''t him simply reversing time on their parents as she saw the academy was also affected. "Could... Could you have altered history itself?"Questioned Na''er in slight disbelief with everyone around her widening their eyes. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he simply moved his hand towards Na''er head, caressing it while pulling her in his embrace. "I simply forbade a future where they died from happening, anything else that happened was just an after-effect." Said Tang Wulin with Na''er tilting her head in his embrace. "You..." "Wulin..." Muttered Lang Yue who was shocked and in disbelief as she tried toprehend the words of her son. Because we weren''t in that future... You just stopped it from happening? "Now then... For the first time in a long while." "I am enraged." Said Tang Wulin as his eyes began to glow with a golden-scarlet light with it narrowing in slits. As he said this, a nine-colored light appeared in front of him, that blinded everyone around. # They felt and sensed it. Their father rage, his fury, and wish to rampage through the world that incited his anger. And so they began to respond. As for how could they do anything else but respond? In a mountain valley, that was filled with countless herbs and flowers. Some exotic flowers and herbs were growing on the shores around a double-coloredke. With a gargantuan flower that was towering above everything. Everything in this valley was calm, except for the trembling of the double-coloredke that was trembling. "Huh? What''s going on with theke?" "Could it be their awakening? But how! Their only leftover spirits." Six figures were staring in shock at the tremblingke before theke surface water exploded outwards. ''Father!'' ''Father! Father needs us!'' Theke water of different colors suddenly shot toward the skies. The water columns ascended in a spiral-like two giant dragons. Two figures ascended from the column''s water and dashed through the skies. "...What just happened?" # "What just happened?" Questioned Xeno as he blocked Er Ming fist with his roots. "Shut up! And Die!" Shouted Er Ming in rage as he unleashed a flurry of fists. Xeno swiftly blocked all of those fists with his thousands of hands that were made out of wood. While also making a barrier out of roots to block the descending Qilin foot. "Alright, this is getting out of hand, time to go." Muttered Xeno as he began moving away. "Where do you think you''re going!" Shouted Er Ming as heunched a terrifying punch towards Xeno causing him to counter it. As these two attacks shed with each other, both of them felt their spiritual sense go off. As they felt a spike in energy that wasing from the gigantic root that held Di Tian inside. ''Father!'' Instantly, the gigantic root burst open in a nine-colored light that swept through the whole area. Revealing the enraged figure of Di Tian whose whole body was trembling from being held for so long. Yet he did not move all of his attention was on the glowing jeweled in front of him. ''Father!'' He could hear them, the roars and cries of the Dragons in the dragon valley. It was then the jeweled blessed in front of him turned into a streak of light nine-colored light, moving towards Tenrou City. # "It''s time I showed this world why I should be feared." Said Tang Wulin as he nces up to the sky. As he felt theming towards, the dragons from a past long ago. Streaks of light appeared around Tang Wulin with Na''er eyes widening as she was being held by Tang Wulin. The jeweled blessing and two other balls of light, that were red and blue, were swirling around them. ''Father!'' ''Lord!'' ''God!'' ''Dragon God!'' Everyone around heard the ball of light chanting and screaming out loud as they continued revolving around the duo. Tang Wulin let out a sigh before squeezed Na''er tightly and kissed her on the cheek. "Na''er watched over them for me." Siad Tang Wulin as he lightly moved her to them. "...Are you going?" "I am." Said Tang Wulin with a nod of his head before he stared at the swirling ball of lights. Na''er titled her head before ncing at Lang Yue and Tang Ziran who was staring at the lights in wonder. ''I see, he is still worried... Alright.'' Thought Na''er with a nod of her head. "Okay, make them pay. I will handle things here..." Tang Wulin nodded his head before ncing at the lights. "I remember I once told you guys; I would allow you to follow when I rampage through the world." The glowing ball of lights began shining even brighter with them trembling and shaking from Tang Wulin''s words. "Two of you are new, but it doesn''t matter, in the end, it''s all the same." The red and blue cores were giving off a peculiar light as they heard the words of Tang Wulin. "And so I ask you, will you follow me on this rampage?" The ball of lights hadn''t wasted a second before they exploded in a myriad of colors, moving around Tang Wulin even faster. ''Yes!'' ''Always!'' ''Forever!'' ''Without a question!'' Tang Wulin could hear them, all their sacred chants and screams of them wishing toe. "Then let''s go." Said Tang Wulin as he began calling upon it, the power of the ne and nature to help him. Green-gold and multi-colored light began to flow from the ground, moving around Tang Wulin. Before they engulfed the jeweled bless and two spinning cores, then everything erupted in a blinding sh of light. Before that light began to die down, allowing the world to see countless dragons in all varying sizes appearing in Tenrou City. Around Tang Wulin were nine dragons, each dragon was a different color with different features and presence. Yet all of them held the same emotion, the emotion of pride and reverence as they stare at Tang Wulin who was before them. They all nce at Na''er, giving her a faint smile, eyes pouring out adoration and love for her. As they all knew who she was, her significance to them, and how important she was to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he raised a hand causing three weapons to appear. A golden trident that was giving off a dazzling light and another trident that was giving off a terrifying light. Sparkling Sea god trident and Trish revolving around him through his telekinesis and Golden Dragon Spear in his hand. As he did, two souls moved from him and appeared right in front of him. Leviathan and Tao Tie were towering in front of him, with their eyes narrowed, causing Tang Wulin to chuckle. He nces at all of the dragon kings around him. The "I ask again, are you all ready to rampage?" The Nine Dragon Kings didn''t respond to him, but they simply looked up to the sky. And released an earth-shattering roar that rang through the whole continent. Shaking everything around, with the other dragons joining in, with their cries ringing through the whole world once again. Each roar holding different emotions, a different feeling but they all held one thing inmon. The feeling of relief to finally return to the world of Douluo. Yes, the Dragon ns have finally returned and for their debut, they shall show this world that had forgotten their might. Just what it means to contend with the strongest n in all of history. Chapter 325: Rampage Through The World (1) Chapter 325: Rampage Through The World (1) "Honestly... Isn''t this a bit too much?" Questioned Xeno as he watched the descent of wings that were made out of the darkness. The wings made out of darkness hacked through all of the roots and thousands of hands that he was utilizing. "Shut up." Said Di Tian coldly as his eyes shined with a terrifying glow. Xeno rolled his eyes before a gigantic root exploded from below, moving towards him and wrapping around. "Let''s finish this another time." Said Xeno as he was almost covered with the gigantic roots. "Not so fast!" Er Mings fist came crashing down on the gigantic vines, bending and utilizing the power of thews. Xeno''s eyes slightly widened when he felt the fist smashing into the gigantic root and shattering it into pieces. "You can go die now." Di Tian''s voice rang out as he appeared behind Xeno. As a gigantic ck dragon appeared behind him and then it began to spew purplish-gold me. That began to devour the figure of Xeno, overflowing through the sky with terrifying vigor and force. Yet as this was going on, all of them who were fighting Xeno felt their spiritual sense fluctuate. As in the next instant, space began to twist andpressed. With the mes that were engulfing Xeno being swallowed by a rift that was forming where Xeno was. "Stop!" Er Ming swiftly began tomand thews of the world to lock down space in the area. But to his shock, he found it was impossible as the enemy''s control over space was far above his. Di Tian let out a tsk as his eyes shined with a purplish light as he began utilizing his space core to also lock down space. But he felt somethinging causing him to evade to the left, as a gigantic root shot up through the sky where he was at. This loss in concentration allowed the rift that was forming in front of them to fade away causing Er Ming to roar out. "Damn it!" # "Assemble!" Tang Wulin roared out, calling the dragons around the whole city towards him. Holy Dragon King, Jade Dragon King, Mountain Dragon King, and the other''s eyes were all revealing excitement. They were finally set out, finally getting to once again rampage through the Douluo world. They sensed that this time, it was going to be a rampage that would shake the whole world and forge a new legend. The Fire and Water Dragon King that didn''t die in the dragon valley were shaking with a peculiar feeling. As they stared at their brothers and people, as well as the one who held the aura of their father. The dragons that were brought out from the dragon valley were all shaking with excitement and pride. Even though these dragons were stuck in the dragon valley for such a long time, not being able to do much. With most of their divine power and strength being lost from their death and ne suppression. One shouldn''t look down on them as even the weakest of them was at the level of a Title Douluo. Considering there were over a thousand dragons, it wasn''t wrong to say, they were all exceptional. The thousands of dragons that were simply spirits who were resting in the valley were no different than a divine beast. They have seen countless wars and been through hell back. They were true veterans upon the hell known as the battlefield, and they were veterans who rarely lose. As they were staring at Tang Wulin, they could help but recall that little kid from long ago. Heughed at them, mocking their anger and cries before arrogantly telling them he will ept them. As reluctantly as he was, he epted them as he marched through the world and rampaged. They all knew and understood that Tang Wulin wished to rampage through the whole world. Starting a ughter that would start from here and move through towards the other continent. So when he asked them, are you ready to rampage? These simple words carried chilly killing intent and wildness, as well as a stone-cold resolution. A massacre shall happen! "For the first battle, where are we going?" Questioned Light Dragon King with the Dragon yer Spear in his hand. His mother gave it back to him and he could feel its familiarity as well as longing for him. ''It has been a long time, my old friend.'' The Holy Dragon King golden scales were shining with a nine-colored light, body full of killing intent. "Shore!" Tang Wulin began moving, Trish, and the Sea God Trident revolving around him. As well as his Golden Dragon Spear in his hand, as his eyes were shining with a golden-scarlet light. The dragons all roared, earth-shattering and thunderous as they began moving, exploding with terrifying killing intent. As they were moving through the Tenrou City, the people all saw them; they saw a terrifying army marching through the street. They all stared in shock and disbelief, they saw dragons hovering in the air, walking onnd with their feet shaking the area. Yet what stood out the most to them was the person that was leading them. "Tang Wulin!" Their leader and the principal of this whole city were in front of all of these dragons as if he was leading them. It didn''t take long for Tang Wulin to reach the shore, seeing the 10 battleships and mothership. "Let us." Said the Water Dragon King as she took the sky alongside the Fire Dragon King. The Fire Dragon King released a thunderous roar as he pped his wings, a sea of fire erupted, moving towards the ship. While the Water Dragon King''s eyes glowed as the water under the battleships began to tremble and shake. Before the temperature suddenly dropped, and a vastyer of frost began to appear under the ships. The water began to gradually freeze, with frost appearing as the terrifying low temperature began to spread. The frost was spreading all over the ship, freezing and turning all of the soldiers onboard into statues. The generals on the ship tried to shout an order but they all found it was futile as theyer of frost on their bodies grew thicker. Before they too were swiftly turned into ice statues. Just as the sea of fire that was made by the Fire Dragon King began to engulf and devour the ships. The sea was being boiled by the terrifying heat with the ice statues, shattering alongside the battleships and mothership. Within just a few seconds, the 10 battleships and motherships were destroyed from the power of the Dragon Kings. Such was the strength of those who are even stronger than Qusai-God Limit Douluo. As Tang Wulin and the dragon army reached the burned shores, with the evaporated area being refilled by the sea. Tang Wulin continued walking towards the sea with his foot hovering over the water before he stomped down. As a trident appeared on his forehead with his eyes glowing dark-blue as well an ethereal white. "Rise..." As Tang Wulin''s footnded, the whole sea and water began to rise, moving aside and rising to the height of a thousand meters. The people in Tenrou City had their mouths dropped as they saw the whole sea being parted. As if it was obeying the presence of Tang Wulin and the dragon army who began moving through the gap. Tang Wulin then clenched the Sea God Trident before sweeping it forward causing the tide that was next to him. To begin swirling around the whole dragon army, forming a massive maelstrom in the raging sea. If one was to look at this scene from above, they would see a small army inside of a gigantic whirlpool with them walking in the center. It didn''t take them too long to find more battleships of the Dou Spirit Empire and Holy Spirit Cult. There were about twenty battleships that were moving and who also noticed them. As for how could they not? The gigantic swirling whirlpool that was moving towards them was too eye-catching to miss. Tang Wulin''s eyes narrowed even more as he saw them before even more symbols began to appear on his head. With a sweep of his trident, the swirling maelstrom began to expand outwards, drawing the ships into its rotation. "No one shall escape." Tang Wulin exploded outwards with a golden-scarlet aura that began to engulf the whole dragon army. ''Golden Dragon Raging Domain.'' They all felt their vigor and body shake with excitement from the aura of their father. "ughter all of them who fall in the water if theye close, those who are afar will be drowned." Said Tang Wulin before he stomped down on the ground. Golden-green color lights illuminated the sea. These were released by the countless gigantic vines that began erupting from the sea and piercing through the battleships. The vines were like spears as they continuously pierced through the ships from below the sea. While another set of vines extended and transformed into a multi-colored green whip. It swiftly drew a sparkling arc in the middle of the sky before smashing through a row of battleships. Tang Wulin ignored the cries and screams from the people from the ships as he began to move Trish. Another symbol was forming on his forehead, as the skies began to dark from the clouds being summoned from all directions. They were gathering endless amounts of lightning, forming a violent storm in the sky that was crackling with the purple-colored current. In that instant, powerful winds swept about, water and rubbles flying everywhere, with the sea beginning to rage. The lightning element was gathered in the ominous skies, rumbling with noise, the sounds deafening. Howling winds swept about, as streaks of purple lightning began to hack down from the sky. It poured down like a waterfall, hacking and striking everything in sight from the battleships to the people in the water. This wasn''t normal lightning. It carried the rage and intent of destruction inside, allowing it to erase all it touched. Tang Wulin''s eyes didn''t change as he saw the screams and countless people being pierced through. Eradicated by the lightning or drowned by the swirling maelstrom around them. Nor did his expression change when he saw some of them charging towards him and the dragon army. "As I said, ughter them all." Said Tang Wulin as another symbol appeared on his forehead. A killing and murderous intent erupted from Tang Wulin that was extremely sharp to the point that it was severely distorting the area around him. As it swept forward and engulfs the iing people, they felt they were no longer in a raging sea. But on a battlefield filled with countless corpses and blood that was flowing like a river. All of them shivered and were scared out of their mind but they didn''t have any chance to retreat. As thousands of dragons roared out together, as they charged forward towards their enemy that was numbered over a hundred. The whole area trembled as they swept through everything like a violent sea, massacring the soldiers in front of them. The Holy Dragon King was sweeping, thrusting and shing apart the enemies with the Dragon ying Saber. As well as erasing them with his holy light that was burning and judging the evil soul masters. While the Jade Dragon King was freezing the enemy''s mind and movement. With the Space Dragon King finishing them by copsing space on them, their body turning into mush. Water dragons were utilizing the sea to drown them or make weapons out of the water to pierce through them. Fire Dragons was burning them alive with its fire while some of the others were hacking at them with lightning. Tang Wulin was in front of them, his two tridents whipping all over the ce. While he thrust forward with his golden spear as he mercilessly ughters his way forward. On his forehead were the symbols of his god bloodline that was shining and giving off a terrifying aura. Alongside his eyes that were shining with a brilliant white asmanded the powers around him. The Sea drowned his enemy; the storm erased them, the vines pierced through them. The Killing intent crushed their spirit and the wildness drove them mad as well as boost his army. The Dou Spirit Empire soldiers were no match for this terrifying force and couldn''t help but wonder. Just what the hell were they facing, and what did call down upon them. Chapter 326: Rampage Through The World (2) Chapter 326: Rampage Through The World (2) There was a reason why, whenever the Gods had a child and sent their children down to the mortal world. They would always make sure to do one thing... And that was to seal their child god bloodline. Not only because of the ne suppressing their divine sense that came with their bloodline. But also the danger that said bloodline will bring to the world. For example, Tang San sealed his daughter''s god bloodline until she was old enough. Not only because of the ne but because he also feared the type of reaction that it would cause to the ne. As his daughter contained both his Asura and Sea God bloodline, the meaning was if she was to ever get enraged. Then the power of the daughter of the Sea God will shake the whole world. With her bloodline calling upon the whole ocean toe and destroy the source of her anger. One must remember a god''s bloodline is something that shouldn''t exist in the mortal world. As a god''s bloodline power over the concept, it embodies is only second to the god it came from. And this was proven by the rampage of a person whose name will resound through history. The great sea trembled. An army of a thousand dragons might not be arge number but their might and vigor far made up theck of numbers. Great rumbling noises sounded, their roars shook the skies and seas. As every battleship, they havee across and destroyed. The Dou Spirit Empire soldiers would tremble from their ferocity. Just what kind of power was this? They all saw the iing army of dragons crushing and sweeping through countless battleships and armadas. Everyone felt like these dragons were too strong, able to wipe out a countless amount of their soldiers at a rapid pace. Even with the shooting at the dragon army from afar, the swirling maelstrom that was surrounding them would rise up. Shielding the army from the barrages of fixed soul ammunition level sixes and seven. Even level eights were useless as the maelstrom was too terrifying, crushing all of the barrages before they could even get close. Not only that but they had to be careful of the terrifying streaks of lightning from above that would asionally hack down. Luckily for those in the back, only a few streaks would hack down upon them. With most of the storm''s attention being on those who were closer to the dragon god army. It didn''t take them long to try and retreat but the raging storm was making it hard. As the waves would constantly try pulling them towards the army. With the countless gigantic vines that were erupting from the sea, blocking their path time and time again. "Just what the hell is going on." Mutter one of the generals as he tried making sense of how things get so bad. Shrill screams and cries rang through the raging sea as the dragon army was charging straight through the rows of battleships. They moved in a straight line, rushing forward with no fear or hesitation in their eyes. Even with the barrages of soul fixed ammunition and soul bombsing their way, they didn''t care. For they were the dragon n that would never bend or fear any enemy opposition, no matter who they were. Tang Wulin who was at the forefront of this charge, began to raise his Sea God Trident. With a myriad of movements with the trident in his hand, the water around them began to rise up and follow. The flowing speed of the water current continued growing increasingly faster and gradually. Until it turned into a mini twister made out of the water but Tang Wulin wasn''t done as he shed down Trish. This caused the storm above to tremble before it hacks down with a bolt of lightning that struck the mini-twister. Yet the lightning didn''t just strike one of them but the others that were beginning to rise up. This created a row of mini twisters that roared with lightning and water as they rushed towards the iing barrages. Bang! The raging sea shooked! Wisps of energy scattered around the sea as the mini twisters and barrages shed. Yet the mini twisters only falters for a bit before they continue onwards, shing with all of the barrages. The expression of the generals and soldiers on the battleships began changing when they saw the mini twisters. Knowing how horrifying it would be if they allowed it to hit, they began releasing their onught of soul skills. While also turning on the soul barriers that are as ced inside of the battleships to full power. Just as the mini twisters withstood all of their attacks and crashed into their soul barrier. The soul barrier that was formed by the battleships was slowly trembling as the mini twisters were revolving. It was like a row of grinders, that were slowly chipping away at the soul barriers with cracks forming at a rapid pace. The soldiers on the battleships were praying the soul barrier would be able to oust the twisters. But sadly for them, the battlefield was the ocean, a ce where the mini twisters, power was almost infinite. And within the next second, the soul barrier shattered with mini twisters plowing through their ships. Luckily they all jumped off before they were caught in the rotation but some of them were injured by the gust of wind. But as they reached the ground, their expressions changed as they realized they weren''t in the water. But standing on it causes them to look up. They saw the people only a few meters away, thousands of dragons rushing their way over. As if they were the army of demons that came to destroy and annihte the world. Tang Wulin didn''t utter a single word as he raised both of his tridents before thrusting them out. Puncturing the throat of two evil soul masters who were in front of him before moving on with the ughter. He didn''t focus on the soldiers around and only went for the generals that were in charge of the battleships. He left the rest of the soldiers for the dragons in the dragon valley to clean up and massacre. Tang Wulin charged forward, Sea God Trident shining with a dazzling golden light as it called upon the sea. While Trish crackled with a terrifying purplish-blue light as it called upon the storm above. All those who tried to get in his way were pushed aside or trampled on by the water around them. With the lightning hacking down and burning them to a crisp with those weaker being erased. Leviathan released a roar causing all of them to stagger before hacking out with its tail. Unleashing destruction and lightning that sweet through them. As he was doing this, screams and cries from behind could be heard. As soldiers being pierced by spears made out of darkness. Alongside this was their face bing pale as they felt and saw the huge ck energy of deathing. It had appeared out of nowhere, with it turning parts of the sea ck with the aura of death spreading out. With the soldiers, them seeing their bodies were beginning to wither quickly before there eyes as if their life energy had been stolen. They began screaming but it was toote as in the next instant, they became skeletons with their bones crumbling. "Fragile humans... No matter how strong you all be or what type of technology you guys make. In the end, it''s nothing before the power of death." Dark Dragon King''s cold voice rang out as darkness surrounded her form. While she was following behind Tang Wulin, making sure nothing happened to him. It wasn''t just him but the Jade Dragon King was also following behind Tang Wulin. Proof with the countless heads that were either being beheaded or copsed upon as the dragon hid inside the spatial gap. They were known as the Dragon God defenders as well as his shadow guardian! As if they would ever allow their father''s future heir to experience any type of danger while they are here. "I guess they finally epted him." Mutter Taotie the Earth Dragon King he began inhaling. Water and rubbles flew everywhere, gales of wind causing everything to fly out with space bending. Whirlwinds swept about, as an attractive force began to pull everything towards the Earth Dragon King. The Earth Dragon King had his mouth open, where one could vaguely see a ck hole appearing! Alongside him was Tao Toe who followed the dragon king. Everything that went inside both of the Taotie mouths, seemed to have disappeared, with no one being able to tell what happened to them. But the other Dragon Kings and dragons knew that being devoured by Taotie or well both of them was a fate worse than death. As at least with death, you can die. The whole area shooked as the whole ce was lit up and illuminated with nine colors. With the ocean being cut open by the Holy Dragon King who wasughing merely as he moved with his spear. The nine colored spears struck out like lightning. Sweeping, hitting, chopping, and thrusting. With every move, the sea turned bloodier and bloodier from the enemy''s blood. It wasn''t long before all the enemies that were in the maelstrom were dead with their battleship destroyed. Tang Wulin and the dragon n didn''t stop to rest or recover their stamina, as it was unneeded. As they were already moving towards the next set of battleships who were trying so desperately to escape. Tang Wulin began raising his sea god trident causing two twisters made out of the water to form besides their battleships. "Grind!" The twisters smashed into the battleships and armadas, gradually grinding against their soul barriers. While the sea began to draw them closer and closer to the iing dragon army that was rushing forward. The battleships were trying desperately to escape the twisters, utilizing most of the ship''s energy to move. However, Tang Wulin wasn''t having that as he hurled Trish forward, which was shining with a terrifying light. With unmatched power, the spear plow through the whole ocean before stopping at the soul barriers. And then shattering it like it was a piece of ss, embedding itself into the ship deck. This caused countless cracks to form on the ship with pieces of the ship scattering around. The soldiers didn''t have time to look at the trident that was lodged in the deck as they were moving to escape the ship. Yet as they tried jumping off the ship, their eyes widened when they saw the water rising up like a tide. Grasping them in its hold before pushing them back onto the ship, right as the twisters were plowing through the ship. The soldiers weren''t given time to scream as their whole body was crushed and torn apart by the twisters. The soldiers who were able to make it out, released roars and screams as they charged towards Tang Wulin. With the Evil Soul Masters unleashing an onught of attacks, while the others fired a cannon that was releasing a dark blue light. Tang Wulin stomped down on the ground as the symbols on his head shined even more brilliant. Golden-scarlet dragons erupted from the ground, releasing an ear-splitting roar with their body swirling with weapons. These were scarlet red weapons that were made out of vines with the storm of above coating them with lightning. They were shining and releasing a murderous and bloodlust intent that caused the air to tremble. Tang Wulin only had one word, and he said," Kill." An untold number of weapons began interweaving with each other, turning and forming together. They all rose up high into the sky, with enough of them to obscure the sky itself causing all to look up. They saw thirty-two gigantic dragons that were being surrounded by a myriad of weapons hacking down on them. A massacre happened, with the thirty-two gigantic dragons and vines ughtering the soldiers. From thebined power of Leviathan and Tang Wulin. Holding them off, long enough for Tang Wulin and the dragon army to reach, before they continue the ughter. The raging sea, once again turning red. Chapter 327: Rampage Through The World (3) Chapter 327: Rampage Through The World (3) "You dare!" "Such a bloodthirsty being you are!" Unfortunately, Tang Wulin didn''t care what they had to say. With a wave of the golden dragon spear in his hands, a streak of golden scarlet energy swept out. Cutting the Evil Soul masters and Dou Spirit Empire soldiers in half on the spot. Blood sttered out. They screamed in screams miserably with the halves of their body falling, continuously rolling about. Tang Wulin paid them no mind as he stepped on their head, crushing it as he continued moving on. He would not stop his rampage. He would not listen to any pleading, from the moment this charge has begun. He had only one goal, to massacre his enemies to the point they will never rise back up. His golden dragon spear trembled with vigor, wildness, and madness as it felt his desire for destruction. It was giving off a myriad of lights as it began to continuously change and grow through this rampage. As if it was responding to Tang Wulin''s desire of an unstoppable rampage through the world. Thest time he had ever done a massacre like this before was back in his old world with the dragons. During that time, he painted the whole continent red with the blood of the dragons on both sides. And this time, he nned to paint the whole sea. He continued to sweep through all in his path, no one being able to stop his and the dragon''s advancement. But of course, others were able to notice Tang Wulin and his charge across the ocean. The best example being the Sea God Fleet Army who was down a few kilometers from where they fought the Dou Empire fleets. All of the soldiers were staring at the ocean in shock while the generals were silent and Chen Xinjie furrowing his brows. As they all recall the sight of the swirling maelstrom that had appeared in front of them. The rumbling and crackling storm that was moving above the maelstrom as well as the gigantic roots that kept on appearing. Even now those gigantic roots were still in front of them, piercing through the sky and reaching the height of five hundred meters. With ships rubbles and blood spreading through the ocean. All of the soldiers on the Sea God Fleet army recall the battle that swept past them and the results. How easily Tang Wulin and the dragon army decimated the Dou Spirit Empire fleets. Just what kind of power was this? Not only did they decimate them but they continued moving forward without stopping for a second. Everyone on the ships, whether they were simple soldiers or veteran soul masters who have lived for decades. All could easily tell the dragons behind Tang Wulin were beings that could really trample even the strongest human organization. "Sir... Just what did we just see?" "... Wrath of a person who wields the blood of the gods." Muttered Chen Xinjie with a sigh. Wondering just what the Dou Spirit Empire did to garner such a reaction from Tang Wulin. As even from afar, he could feel the murderous and terrifying killing intent that wanted to massacre everything. # "Hahaha! They sure brought a lot!" Shouted Taotie as he saw the countless number of battleships moving towards them. If he had to give an estimate on how many, it would be over a hundred battleships and twenty submarines that were trying to circle around them. "Not a surprise, we are practically on their footsteps now." Said the Water Dragon King. "Indeed, their attack on us will be even more ferocious." Said the Mountain Dragon King. "Nonsense, we will just crush them like the others!" The Fire Dragon Kingughed as mes began to spew from him. "What do you wish to do father?" Questioned the Holy Dragon King but Tang Wulin didn''t say anything. As he stopped for one second before jumping back andnding on the Mountain Dragon King head. "We will wipe them out in one burst." Said Tang Wulin as he narrowed his eyes. "Oh? What do you have in mind?"Questioned the Dark Dragon King. "Follow my lead." The swirling maelstrom began to tremble as Tang Wulin''s whole figure began to shine with a dark-blue light. The maelstrom was spinning faster and faster as it began to rise up from around them. Alongside the storm from above crackle even more, as countless streaks of lightning was shing. Leviathan followed his lead as it released a roar causing the whole sea to shake before it also began to rise up. Yet strangely enough it was crackling and streaming with destruction and lightning, bing a sea of destruction. Alongside its forehead shining with the symbols of destruction and sea god, causing the storm above to be even more fierce. Tao Tie figure began to shake as it opened its mouth, creating a world vacuum that began forcibly pulling all in. "Oh! I see!" Shouted the Jade Dragon King as he began to follow Tang Wulin lead. His eye began bing sunken as a grey swirling beam of energy began forming in front of him. As this was forming, the void began distorting alongside the passage of time. The other dragons followed along, already understanding andprehending what Tang Wulin nned to do. Abination of ice and water began to swirl around the Water Dragon King as he began call them to him. The Holy Dragon King erupted with a resplendent nine-colored radiance from the Dragon ying Spear. As he raised a spear sword, tearing apart the sky and piercing through the storm above. The Fire Dragon King body began to emit a sea of mes and lightning that burnt and crackled brilliantly. Golden mes and lightning surged around his body, erupting ferociously. With the intent to consume and burn the whole world down. It was as if the whole area was set ame with lightning surging all around, just too resplendent. Dark Dragon King began to shroud herself in darkness as the area around her began to turn dark. Space Dragon King''s body began to tremble before he released a roar that caused the around some of the battleships. To begin to bend and twist, with a white light beginning to spread out around them. Taotie let out a chuckle before it began opening its mouth that began to form a ck hole. With a ck wind that was gradually beginning to sweep out, towards the battleships in front. The Wind Dragon King''s eyes began to glow as he thrust out both of his hands with terrifying gales beginning to stir up. As well as the storm above began to spin and surge even faster. The Mountain Dragon King simply rose itsrge foot with its whole body giving off a glowing light. Before it stomped down! As they all unleashed their attacks, destruction andplete annihtion were the only oues. A waterfall of lightning began pouring down from the sky, crashing into the swirling maelstrom. Before they began tobine alongside countless scarlet-red gigantic roots that were spinning and interweaving with each other. Just as they crashed down on the Dou Spirit Empire ships that were centered in the middle. Alongside a sea of destruction that crashed down like a tidal wave, wishing to submerge all in its fury. Some ships were being forcibly pulled and inhaled into Tao Tie''s mouth from its terrifying vacuum. The Dark Dragon King darkness was surging forward with the force of death. That swept out, destroying all of the battleships in its path! The great sea began to dry up as golden mes and lightning began rushing forward. Burning and consuming everything in its path, even space was burned until it caved in with the ships being engulfed. The nine-colored light shined like the birth of a new star, dazzling and brilliantly, illuminating the sea. Before the Holy Dragon King hacked down! In that instant, it was as if aet smashed into the great earth, nine-colored light cutting across the sky! Crashing and chopping the battleships in front in half while consuming them in nine-colored radiance. The soldiers on the left scream as they felt time flowing speeding up, time fragments erupting as time began to flow forward. The strong feeling of time that brought forth changes began to pour over like a great wave. In the next instant, the soldiers and the ship were reduced to dust! The soldiers on the right couldn''t do anything as they felt they saw their battleship beginning to freeze with water crushing them. Space began to copse and break down on the battleships at the far right of the explosion affecting those around. Terrifying ck winds began to sweep out, drawing in some battleships and forcibly dragging them into Taotie''s mouth. While the sea began to tremble as mountains began to erupted under some battleships. Alongside waterfalls and rocky peaks that were piercing through the ships. And finally, a gale of wind began to rise up from the middle of the Dou Spirit Empire formation. That began to wreck and grind the battleships apart as it pulled in all of the ships around with them crashing into each other. In a matter of minutes, the countless amount of Fleets that came to stop Tang Wulin and the dragon army. Was wiped out from their full-power attacks. "Eliminate the submarines and then we directly invade Dou Spirit Empire." Said Tang Wulin as ced down the golden dragon spear. Before grabbing the Sea God Trident and began tomand the sea around them to force the submarines up. The submarines had no choice but to reappear before they were overturned by the waiting dragon army. The dragon army attacked with even more fierceness and wildness as they felt a surge of pride and vigor from the attack before. Understanding their kings and father was amazing as always as they still held firm belief. Even after millions of years, they were an invincible army. "Now, we finally move to the Dou Spirit Empire." Said Tang Wulin with his eyes narrowed as he saw. Past the rubbles of the destroyed fleets that were used to try and defeat them was the continent of Dou Lin. Tang Wulin and the dragon army began rushing forward, with only one intent in their mind. Rampage! As they got closer and closer to the continent, they saw specs of light in the sky that wasing down on them. "Oh? They dare to try and attack us from the sky. As foolish as attacking us from on the sea." Laughed the Wind Dragon King as his eyes shined before a stream of wind arose. This caused the specs of light to begin turning as the wind elements began controlling their trajectory. In the next few seconds, the barrages of soul ammunitions were reflected back to the Dou Spirit Empire. Landing and causing a rapid amount of explosion on their continent. Tang Wulin and the dragons continue forward, destroying and sweeping through everything in their path. Whether that be the aircraft that attacked from the sky, the soul cannons fromnd and submarines from underwater. Before they finallynded on the shore of Dou Spirit Empire where they continued moving forward. Pushing their way towards the center of the empire, the Dou Spirit Pce. Anyone who stood in their way was killed. It wasn''t wrong to see that the shores and road to the capital were being painted red from the massacre. As even the soldiers that mounted over a hundred thousand didn''t even stop the charge of an army of thousands. A thousand dragons and Tang Wulin were moving, cutting down all enemies in their path. It didn''t take long before the army of the Dou Spirit Empire to gradually start to be afraid. With some of them dropping their weapons and moving out of the way. While others simply dropped down to the ground, with the feeling of death spreading through their body. Regardless, they all understand they can''t stop this little army from rushing towards their capital. Maybe no one could. Chapter 328: Devil Come Out Chapter 328: Devil Come Out The people of Dou Spirit Empire were wide eyes as they witnessed their capital wall being broken down. They saw countless dragons on the horizon, over a thousand with blood all over their body, marching onward. It was like an army of heaven had arrived at their doorsteps to conduct judgment on them all. "Isn''t that... Tang Wulin!"Someone cried out in rm, their body trembling. Even though their continent has also been on lockdown with no one from the outside being able to know what was going on. That didn''t mean they didn''t know what was going on in the outside world. They knew about the rampage of the Cmities and the destruction they caused. As well as the person who slew every single one of them. They all recognized his looks and couldn''t help but tremble. As they saw him marching into their home with a dragon army in tow, so how could they not be scared? Was he nning on destroying them? Or was there something inside of the capital that he came to destroy? Either way, they all stared and watched the movement of Tang Wulin, the person who was a legend among legends. Tang Wulin didn''t utter a single word as he continued moving towards the Pce in front of him. His spiritual sense was already spreading out, covering the whole capital before he nces at the king. "ughter every single Evil Soul Master, leave none behind." Said Tang Wulin causing all of the kings to nod their heads. Before they released an ear-splitting roar and then split from Tang Wulin, taking a squad of dragons with them. As they moved in different directions, Tang Wulin gripped his golden dragon spear before hurling it forward. As in front of him, he saw the royal family servants of the Dou Spirit Empire charging towards him. The spear turned into a streak of golden-scarlet as it smashed into them, blood sshing and spear puncturing. Tang Wulin didn''t even say a word of warning, as no matter who came before him. He would simply kill, just for blocking his way. The royal servants seem to not care as they let out a roar before dashing forward unleashing attacks on Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin didn''t care as he grabbed Trish before sweeping forward with it as it crackled with purple and dark blue radiance. The spear bisected the servants with the destruction and lightning disintegrating their bodies. Before Tang Wulin began to directly ughter his way into the royal pce, where he felt the familiar energy. The walls were shattered as Tang Wulin found himself inside a decorative hallway with pirs around. Tang Wulin didn''t care for that as he hurled his spear towards a particr door before it smashed into. Demolishing the door and the wall around causing a voice to ring out. "No manners I see, I guess that explosion didn''t teach you anything." "So you really did return." Said Tang Wulin as his eyes closed in on the figure of Abaddon who was smirking at him. Tang Wulin didn''t utter any words as his figure blurred causing fissures to appear around the spot he was. With the whole pce shaking and the ground being lifted as he appeared right in front of Abaddon. Before Abaddon could react, he felt Tang Wulin fist smash into his face, face cracking, bones shattering, and blood sshing. Before he was smashed straight into the ground which began to cave in as a huge shockwave ring through the hall. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t done as his footshed out, descending upon Abaddon at full speed. The great foot descended like a towering mountain, trampling down on Abaddon''s face firmly and forcefully. Abaddon didn''t have a chance to scream as his face, skull, and brain exploded with flying everywhere. But Tang Wulin began to thrust out his hand behind him, down a few meters as the figure of Abaddon appeared. "Unbelievable-" Abaddon didn''t have a chance to speak as spheres of destruction appeared around him, glowing with radiance. His eyes widened before they all exploded outwards with destruction energy scattering about. Tang Wulin then shed down with his hand towards the right side of him, causing an arc of destruction energy to run through. The destruction energy crashed into the pirs, with the sounds of someone clicking their tongue ringing through. ''How strange... He can tell exactly where I will teleport.'' Thought Abaddon with a frown as he appeared above Tang Wulin. Just as ance of pure destruction was piercing towards, streaking through the air and puncturing him. ''Not only that but he is not giving me enough time to react, as if he wants to gradually suppress me. But for him to do that, he will need to continuously unleash strong enough attacks that can kill me.'' Thought Abaddon appeared next behind another pir. While the destruction attack wasn''t able to fully kill him, they did pierce through his defense and damage him internally. Which requires him to take time to expel or suppress the destruction energy. But this meant giving Tang Wulin time to capitalize on this opportunity for him. But Tang Wulin had appeared above him, his fist descending downwards, intending to destroy him. ''But how can he know how much force is required to actually kill me when I reappear?'' Thought Abaddon with a frown. As he appeared in the middle of the hall with swirls of dragons made out of poison revolving around him. Just as Tang Wulin appeared in front of him with his fist shining with a myriad of colors and vines interweaving around it. The dragons around Abaddon pounced on Tang Wulin whose fist was already thrusting forward. They shed in the next second, with poison and destruction energy scattering, which began to run through the whole hallway. Yet to the surprise of Abaddon, Tang Wulin fist didn''t plow through his poison causing him to feel something was wrong. This became even more apparent when he saw a smile appear on Tang Wulin''s face. As Tang Wulin began to move his hand in a circr motion, drawing and producing a golden hoop in front. ''Disorderly Storm.'' Before he then pushed the golden hoop towards him causing Abaddon expression to change. As he knew he couldn''t get hit by that hoop or it meant certain defeat just from the aura it was giving off. But before he could do anything, Tang Wulin''s eyes shined with a brilliant ckness as an aura of purplish-blue erupted out. "What the-" Before Abaddon could say anything, he felt a ruthless and terrifying pressure descend upon him. His body began to shiver, his instincts began to scream towards to run and leave this area at all cost. Just as a vast stream of smoke swept through the hall, engulfing everything in the room. This caused a pause in his thought and movement, allowing the golden hoop to capture him. Just as a ck hand thrust out the smoke, grasping his neck tightly before smashing him into the floor. As he felt himself crash down into the floor, with a ck arm that had strange purple markings shining. He couldn''t even utilize any skill as he felt himself being suppressed by both the terrifying aura and the golden hoop. While his mind was drawing a nk as the ck arm began to emit a dark aura. "Ugh!" Abaddon released a grunt as he felt something that shined with a dazzling light pierced through his chest. It was like a beacon in this hallway filled with smoke before he released another grunt as another thing went through his stomach. This time, it shined with a purplish blush light before. Another thing pierced through him again, this time it came between his chest and stomach. This time it shined with a golden-scarlet light, right between the other two lights that were above him. "Now, this fits you quite well." Tang Wulin''s voice rang out but for some reason to Abaddon, it felt dark and distorted as the smoke began to fade away. Abaddon saw he was being pierced through by three unique colored spears. They were lodged inside of him, going all the way through him and nailing him to the ground. Not only that but Abaddon felt different types of energy running through his body and running amok. "W-What the hell." Muttered Abaddon as he felt these powers suppressing him from moving or using his powers. Abaddon''s eyes found themselves on Tang Wulin whose whole had changed from what it was before. His body was deep dark blue with purple tribal markings around it. On his face were purple tribal marks that were found on his arms with four gilded horns growing out of its head. Yet the most terrifying thing was his scarlet eyes that were sunken and deep as if they could see through everything. Abaddon could feel his body, soul, and mind trembling as he saw the smirk of Tang Wulin above him. ''What the hell is that! He looks simr to us but so different! Not only that but how did I get suppressed by this form?'' Thought Abaddon as he felt his mind racing to think of an answer. He knew he was suppressed through the mind and soul instead of his actual cultivation. Yet even then, he never thought there was a being outside of a God that could suppress him so horribly. He was a top-ranking demon, yet he was brutally suppressed by a being who didn''t even have cultivation on his level. And that wasn''t even factoring that golden hoop that suppressed his abilities and movement as well. But not only that, he felt something has been strange since the beginning of the fight as if he was ying in Tang Wulin''s hands. As if Tang Wulin wanted to get him into this position. "Did you n this- No, when was I under your control?" Questioned Abaddon with a sigh. Tang Wulin''s demonic smile grew even more, already grasping that Abaddon figured out that he was being yed by him. Tang Wulin knew there was poison all around the room, so he needed to erase them from the room immediately. Which is why he allowed the lightning and destruction to run through the hallways, melting the poison. This gave Tang Wulin the chance to swiftly suppress Abaddon with his Etherious form, not allowing him to teleport somewhere else. Then he capitalizes on this, forcing the fight to an end. From the very beginning, Tang Wulin has been acting several steps ahead of the fight. His relentless attacks on Abaddon made it hard for him to process what Tang Wulin was nning. As not only was Tang Wulin attacks strong and terrifying but they wereing at him at a constant rate with no slowing down. This caused Abaddon topses in judgment and thinking, so while he was still processing Tang Wulin attacks. Tang Wulin was luring him, moving towards the future he foresaw, which was Abaddon restrained by his divine weapons. But of course, this isn''t as easy as it looked, as Tang Wulin had to fight against Abaddon''s spiritual sense and danger intuition. Yet how could it everpare to Tang Wulin''s intuition and instincts? That has been refined and strengthened by the Golden Dragon King and his yer Arts. One must know that the Golden Dragon King instincts alone were terrifying. With it being able to sense the Space-Time turbulence before Tang San even while he was the Supreme God King of the divine realm. Add that on to his yer Art whose instincts are strong enough to fight on autopilot, well you have something terrifying. "Now then, I have a question for you." Said Tang Wulin as he gripped Abaddon even together. His narrowed eyes were shining with a terrifying light as he continued talking. "Where is the real God-Killer Weapon." "Uh? What are you-" "Quite, I wasn''t asking you, I was ordering you to tell me. Now obey." Said Tang Wulin as his eyes shined causing Abaddon''s figure to tremble uncontrobly. Before his terrible shock, he felt himself losing connection with his body, his will was being suppressed and his mouth opening. ''How!'' Chapter 329: Monarchs Plans Chapter 329: Monarchs ns "Now speak." Said Tang Wulin causing the mouth of Abaddon to begin moving. "The real God-Killer weapon as we speak is making its way to the Demon Continent." Said Abaddon who was trying to resist but couldn''t. Tang Wulin nodded his head as it seems his theory was right that they didn''t use the God-Killer weapon on Tenrou City. It was for three reasons, the first being that Tenrou City was still around, even with most of the buildings destroyed. Even with the barrier around Tenrou City, in the face of a God-Killer weapon. It wouldn''t be able tost more than two seconds before crumbling and being destroyed. With the explosion erasing everything and everyone around the area. Yet that didn''t happen. Then there was the fact that the energy that was radiating around the whole city felt off. When he spread his spiritual sense out and began looking at it closely, he found that it wasn''t destruction energy. No, it was more likepressed soul power that was made simr to destruction energy. And the final reason, when he was trying to give his parents his energy. He found that the streaks of energy inside of them weren''t destruction but a demonic type. ''Meaning, they didn''tunch a God-Killer but something else.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "What type of ammunition did you guysunch?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he was taking out his soulmunicator and dialing. "It was something we created through the sacrifice of about 70% percent of the Holy Spirit Cult and 30 % of the Dou Spirit Empire members. We wanted to create weapons that were strong enough to blow up the barrier around our continent, which is why we made it." "Was this before you guys stole the God-Killer?" "Yes, we didn''t know about the God-Killer until after we were making the weapon. But since we already made them, we decided to use one of them in Tenrou City."Said Abaddon as his body began trembling with his eyes turning bloodshot. ''One of them?'' Thought Tang Wulin but before he could question Abaddon on this, the soulmunicator answered. "Wulin? Where-" "No time, do you still have those submarines stationed around the Demon Continent?" "Them, no. We had them making their way over to Tenrou City after we had heard it was hit with the God Killer-" "Who told you this?" "It came from multiple channels, with them showing us pictures of the weapon beingunched. As well as the aftermath of the weapon after it was hit... Still, I have to say, your city defense is strong." ''... Multiple channels sent them pictures and videos? How? Why-'' Tang Wulin gripped tightens even more on Abaddon as he felt the clogs in his mind beginning to turn. "...Did you use the weapon you guys created as a diversion?"Questioned Tang Wulin, confusing Chen Xinjie who was on the other line. "Are you talking to someone-" "We did," Abaddon said, causing Chen Xinjie to fall silent as he began listening in. "The n was to weaken Tenrou City before firing off a ''fake'' God Killer weapon that would obliterate it from the map. This will make you guys believe and think we squandered it on Tenrou." "But that wasn''t the important part... You see it was your reaction." Said Abaddon causing Chen Xinjie''s eyes to widen. "We knew you would get enraged that we destroyed Tenrou City. This would lead you and the rest of the Douluo Continent to undergo a campaign to suppress the Dou Spirit Empire." "Giving you guys freedom to move the weapon towards the Demon Continent and firing it away." Muttered Tang Wulin causing Abaddon to chuckle. "But wait, how could the Dou Spirit Empire want to work with you or the Holy Spirit Cult?" Questioned Chen Xinjie but Abaddon didn''t say anything. "Speak." "... Using the power of Gremory and Ming, we were able to take control of the whole empire as well as the Holy Spirit Cult."Said Abaddon as he heard Tang Wulin. ''That''s how they were able to sacrifice the members of the Holy Spirit Cult and Dou Spirit Empire without anyints.'' "Damn it, I will tell them to turn back." "Hehe, don''t even think about it. As it''s already toote, as it''s probably already beingunched as we speak." "Chen Xinjie..." "I know!" Chen Xinjie quickly cut off hismunication with Tang Wulin while his thoughts were racing. As he was in the quarters of the mothership began dialing another number, with his finger tapping the desk. Themunicator ringed for a bit before someone picked up at the other line. "Sea Commander?" "I need you all to turn your submarine around and head back to the location of the Demon Continent!" "Huh? But why-" "It''s because they are nning tounch the God-Killer at it as we speak." "They are! Damn, I thought theyunched it on Tenrou-" "Less talking and more moving!" Shouted Chen Xinjie as his expression was turning darker by the seconds. ''Please making it on time.'' # Six submarines were making their way back to the Demon Continent underwater, while they began scanning the area. "Sir! We will arrive back to the continent, in a few minutes." "Good, let''s hope it''s a false rm." Muttered the general as he began looking at the sensor. With their sensor, if there was any movement, then it will instantly show up on the screen. But from the moment they have been making their way back, they haven''t picked up anything. ''Strange...'' But as it was at this time, the sensory ringed, with someone showing up on the screen. "Found them, sir!" "Alright, get ready to fire at them. Even if the God-Killer exploded prematurely, it''s better than themunching it." "That''s the thing, sir... We''re seeing something else that ising from the other side." "What!" Above the Demon Continent, was a figure with a demonic mask as he stared at the God-Killer that was descending from the other side. "Launching it from above... She really is too smart, that it''s scary."Muttered Ming with a sigh before his figure began to fade. Not wanting to get caught in the st, that would shatter the whole barrier and shake the sea. A green light began to descend over the Demon Continent, causing the area around to tremble. The oppressive force it was giving off was shaking the sky, as it shot down but instead of continuing its descent. It came in contact with a barrier made out of light, that appeared all around the continent. It was then that these two forces began to struggle and fight with each other. This went on a few seconds before both exploded and shooked the whole area around them. The barrier released a resplendent light as it was shattered with specs of green light falling on to the continent. It crashed down onto the area, causing a series of explosions to ring through the wholend. # "You idiots do understand what will happen if you break the barrier and manage to upset the thing seal within?" "...We do, but we all have a n for that."Said Abaddon while inwardly being shocked at how much Tang Wulin knew. "What is the n?" "During our time on this, we have been investigating ways to free our demonic army from the continent. And during that time, we have found multiple sources that could help us, which was a surprise. Making this even more enticing for us to take over."Said Abaddon causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. "Multiple sources? Are you saying these sources would be able to break open the barrier around the Demon Continent?" "Indeed... But simr to the beast that is sleeping on our continent, these sources were also in a deep slumber. But are gradually beginning to awaken.'' "...Wait a second, are you saying-" "Yes, what we found were creatures who have also reached the god level. The cmities that were running amok of this world were able to cause them to stir." "But they need a hands-on way of waking up." # "It''s shaking." Muttered the General as he stared through the scope that was capturing the movement of the Demon Continent. The continent was shaking and trembling before the ground began to produce fissures that began to erupt with energy. A terrifying fluctuation began to spread through the ground, with the skies above beginning to darken. Before instantly a horrifying and dreadful aura swept the whole continent, causing all of the demons to shiver in fright. Alongside an earth-shattering and sky splitting roar caused the mountains that were on the Ind to copse. With the skies turning even dark before bing red alongside the clouds. It was then magma and crimson mes began to pour out of the fissures with the whole ce turning red. Yet the most eye-catching thing was two gigantic eyelids that were gradually opening, with two piercing scarlet eyes. # "Are the rest of the Monarchs moving towards these other creatures?" "We are as we need them so we can eliminate the creature sealed in our continent." "So you n to use the other creatures and have them kill each other? "Yes, that was our n." Said Abaddon causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brows. "You retard." Muttered Tang Wulin with a sigh. These guys didn''t know that the ne couldn''t survive the sh of any more God-Level beings. Especially if it was going to be a sh where they all confronted each other all at once. They must have felt confident the ne could after seeing Tang Wulin killing Fafnir. "Where are the other creatures located?" "Star Luo volcanic mountain, Douluo Northern Mountain, Longinus Desert, and Everde Mountains." Said Abaddon causing Tang Wulin eyes to narrow. ''One of them was sleeping under Everde?'' "I guess we were too weak to notice it." Zeref''s voice rang out. "If I was with you guys when you were there, I might have been able to see it." Sleipnir''s voice rang out causing both of them to nod their heads. Tang Wulin let out a sigh before raising his other fist with his fist that was shining with a terrifying light. Abaddon''s eyes widened, but he found his ability to speak was still being locked and restricted. "Your times up but your soul will be put to good use." Said Tang Wulin as he dug through the flesh of Abaddon. Before tearing out his soul to Abaddon horror and then devour it in front of him. Abaddon''s eyes stared at Tang Wulin, trying desperately to say something but to his horror, he still couldn''t speak. Tang Wulin noticed this of course but he only chuckled before he smashed his fist down, destroying the body of the Monarch. "Yum." Chapter 330: Light Showers Chapter 330: Light Showers "Well, that takes care of one of them." Zeref''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Just four more left to go and a demon army." Muttered Tang Wulin. A demon army that spans over a million, which is enough to overrun the Douluo Continent. This wasn''t true before but after the attack of the Cmities, the continent had weakened severely. Zeref nodded his head before ncing at Tang Wulin in his Etherious form that was giving off a feeling of suppression. Even to him who wasn''t even a person, further showing the might of Wulin Etherious form. ''Not only that but to think he would gain those abilities.'' "How do you feel in that form?" "Fine, no different than my Dragon Form, although I have to suppress the urge of devouring everything." Muttered Tang Wulin as he nces at his dark arm. "You really got all of their skills?" "Yes, I can feel myself being able to utilize all of the Tartaros Etherious curses. It''s how I was able tomand Abaddon by using the Macro Curse." Said Tang Wulin as he felt his tribal markings shining a bit. "Yes, Seh ability." Said Zeref with a nod. The curse Tang Wulin used was one owned by a Tartaros demon he made back in the old world. Macro can allow the user to absolutely control the body of their victims and manipte them as if they were giving orders. Tang Wulin showed this when he forced Abaddons to obey him and controlled his body, with the demon being unable to resist. But Zeref this was only a little bit of its abilities as Seh was able to control both corpses and living humans when she wielded this power. ''Not only that but objects are also subjected to this power as well. In a way, this skill is no different than bending almost everything to a person will.'' Thought Zeref as he began pondering. While he was doing this, Tang Wulin was feeling out all of the curses in his body. From that annoying Mard Geer to even E.N.D curse which caused him to arch a brow. ''No wonder the asshole believed he could ''kill me'', although it''s futile in the long run.'' Thought Tang Wulin before he began to release his Etherious Form. As he noted its influence around the area was getting stronger and stronger, as it absorbed the negativity around. Purple lights scattered and dropped from Tang Wulin''s body as he returned to his normal form. While he began storing his two tridents and spear away. "I am surprised you didn''t use the cursed mark." "I wanted to end the fight fast." Said Tang Wulin as he began moving towards the royal chamber. "Hm? You aren''t going to the Demon Continent?" "... Not yet, I need to see if this Emperor was being controlled or if he is really this stupid." Said Tang Wulin before he stopped and nced behind. Just as a silvery light shed behind him before a figure appeared that was shining with silver radiance. "Huh, was wondering when you would show up." Said Tang Wulin as he saw Gu Yuena walking towards him. "I was busy with the things youid out for me and the Holy Spirit Empire attack." "So they did attack the Spirit Pagoda?" Questioned Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena nodded. "Marching over here from Tenrou City with the Dragon n... You sure love to make an entrance." "You could feel it from Douluo?" "Naturally, with our connection. We can sense each other across the whole."Said Gu Yuena as she nced to the right, feeling the presence of the Jade Dragon King. "Still, it''s pleasant to see them appear in the world once again, even if it''s temporary." "Aren''t you acting too much like a mom?" "Shut up." Said Gu Yuena with a sigh causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. Gu Yuena arrived next to him before winding her arms around his with a faint smile and said," I am back." "...Yea, d to have you back."Said Tang Wulin with a smile as he wrapped his arms around her waist, instantly bringing her closer. Gu Yuena moves in, capturing Tang Wulin lips for a swift kiss before moving away with a faint red hue appearing on her cheek. "Hehe, someone is happy to see me." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yuena to tilt her head. "I am always delighted to see you, no matter what." Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly widened as he felt the warmth ringing through his chest while Gu Yuena''s gaze at him. "...Alright, then let''s go."Said Tang Wulin as he began leading the way with Gu Yuena right next to him as her face began to turn impassive. As they opened the royal chamber room, they saw the Emperor of the Dou Spirit Empire, Xue Yuntian who was staring at his soulmunicator. With shock and disbelief showing on his face, as hands began moving up. It was only after he heard the sounds of the door did he look up and see two people moving to him. "Y-Your-" Xue Yuntian wasn''t able to finish talking as his eyes widened when he found a golden trident at his throat. "Don''t say anything for now, just ry an order to all troops. Tell them to stop fighting and return home."Said Tang Wulin. As he knew there were some soldiers he missed when he was destroying them all, as they were on the Douluo continent. Xue Yuntian gulped as he felt the oppressive force of the Sea God Trident near his neck before slowly nodding his head. As Xue Yuntian was opening his soulmunicator, channel, and rying his orders to all of the Dou Spirit Empire to retreat. While Tang Wulin was calling Chen Xinjie and telling him to allow for the Dou Spirit Empire to retreat while capturing any that refused. After that was done, Tang Wulin nced at Xue Yuntian who crumpled down to the throne with a sigh. "I am certain you already know, but a representative from the two continents will being to talk." Said Tang Wulin said, causing Xue Yuntian to chuckle dryly. "Don''t you mean demandpensation..." "It''s good you understand your position." Said Tang Wulin before he began walking out of the royal chamber. Xue Yuntian saw them leaving, but he made no move to stop them, too tired and stressed about what has been going on. "Are you sure this is fine? Don''t you want to grasp what happened here?"Questioned Gu Yuena as they moved down the steps in the hallway. "It''s fine, Yun Ming and the others will tell me when they send a rep here. Right now, we need to prepare for those god-level creatures." "God level creatures?" "Abaddon, one of the Demon Monarchs, told me that they are nning to awaken some creatures that are sealed on this ne." Tang Wulin began retelling Gu Yuena what he heard and learned from Abaddon causing Gu Yuena to frown. "Are there really god creatures sealed on this?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "... Maybe. You see during the Dragon God war, the blood and souls of some divine beast did fall to the. Altering the way the world works, as well as putting some of those beasts to sleep." "So you''re saying that these god-level creatures might be them? Wouldn''t the ne suppress them?" "I assume as well, but I''m not sure anymore," Muttered Gu Yuena. As Tang Wulin and her finally reached the outside of the Dou Spirit Pce, they saw the Dragon Kings waiting. All of them were staring at both Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena with a caring gaze as a myriad of emotions shed through their eyes. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything to them as he began moving forward, walking past them with a smile on his face. But they didn''t feel discouraged or saddened by hisck of words, as they all saw the emotions in his eyes. The emotions that caused a surge in their hearts as they began releasing an earth-shattering roar, with all of the dragons joining in. ''Father, we are always here with you. No matter where, when, or why, we will always march behind you from now to the end of time.'' These were the final thoughts of the Dragon Kings and the dragons as they began turning into specs of nine-colored light. They were dispersing like a waterfall before rushing towards the wrist of Tang Wulin, going back into the jeweled bless. While Leviathan and Tao Tie simply chuckled before fading away, going back into Tang Wulin. "Naturally." Muttered Tang Wulin with a light chuckle with Gu Yuena smile bing even wider. "What now?" Questioned Gu Yuena. "Let''s go straight to the Demon Continent, hopefully, Nexus is done with extracting energy from the demons." "I can feel the ne life force has weakened even more after helping you bring the dragons into this world." Said Gu Yuena, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "We will see when we get here but first..." # "I see, alright. We will send our teams over there and try to stop them."Said Yun Ming before he hanged up the soulmunicator. "Is everything okay? "No... It seems this war has be even moreplicated."Muttered Yun Ming. "What''s wrong? It thought Chen Xinjie said that they were able to force them back?"Questioned Long Yeyue. "They were able to do that, but the Dou Spirit Empire pulled a fast one on us. They attacked Tenrou City while they werebating the Sea God Fleet Army andunching attacks on the Douluo Continent. But not only..." Yun Ming began telling Yali and Long Yeyue, the only people around him, what he heard from Chen Xinjie and Tang Wulin. To say both of them were shocked would be an understatement. They didn''t expect that the Demon Monarch not only took over the Dou Spirit Empire but also the Holy Spirit Cult. They thought they were helping each other or hostile but didn''t believe the Monarch was strong to take over. Them tricking Tang Wulin and the Sea God Fleet into thinking they use the God-Killers on Tenrou City. Just so they use it as a distraction to unleash it on the Demon Continent. "So there nning to awaken some god-level creatures that have been sleeping in the world?" Questioned Long Yeyue in slight disbelief. "Yea, they want to utilize these beasts to kill the beast that was sealed in their continent. Right now, the Monarchs and Heavenly Generals are moving towards the location that they are located." "Okay, tell us where they are. We will make a team and head out." Said Long Yeyue as she began cracking her knuckles. "It has been a while since I had some fun." "Elder Sis... You are right." Said Ya Li with her eyes narrowing causing Long Yeyue to blink her eyes in surprise. ''Huh, when did this girl be so fierce.'' It wasn''t just her but Yun Ming whose lips were twitching but inwardly was a bit shocked. "Tang Wulin said he was heading towards the Demon Continent, so we can leave that to him. So now we just need to take care of these four areas." Just as Yun Ming said this, he felt his soulmunicator ringing again causing him to arch a brow. "Huh isn''t this a surprise." # A rift in space opens up, before two people walk out, Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena. "So it awakened and it wasn''t pretty."Muttered Tang Wulin as he nces at the countless fissures around. They were leaking with smears of magma that one could see within the fissures. Most of the greenery around was burned or destroyed with some of them on the floor with burn marks. "Looking around, we should be Silva of the Demon Continent." Said Gu Yuena, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Are we going to meet Nexus?" "Yea, we need to see if he is done-" But just as Tang Wulin was talking, a mighty pir of piercing beam light shot straight into the luminous sky. Blowing away the clouds, reaching to the highest part of the atmosphere before it exploded. Turning into visible streaks of miniature golden lights as they began to rain down. Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena watch as the dazzling lights crashed into the area around. Yet what caught their attention was the movement of the ne that was eagerly absorbing it. ''He did it!'' It wasn''t just here, but the lights that scattered from the pir lights were crashing all over the. With the ne eagerly epting and absorbing the energy, as well as the life force of the ne being healed. As well as shocking all of the people around the world, by the light show in the brilliant sky. While at the same time, making them wonder if something shocking was going to happen again. Chapter 331: Demon Hordes Chapter 331: Demon Hordes Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena felt the ne''s energy was getting stronger and stronger watching the fire show. "Yes! He did it! Although it''s aren''t much, I can feel the ne healing!"Sleipnir''s voice rang out. "Indeed, I can feel the life span and fate of the world strengthening themselves." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out. Tang Wulin inwardly nodded as he felt the burden of trying to find a way to deal with the god creatures lifted. Now with Nexus helping the ne, he could deal with the creature by himself, without any issues. ''Well, that was before I found out there was more.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a slight frown before shaking his head. He knew it wasn''t the time to think like this as he felt his spiritual sense acting up and fluctuating. ''Oh? I didn''t think they would gather themselves so quickly and began trying to leave.'' Thought Tang Wulin before he nces at Gu Yuena. "Can you make a barrier around here?" "How long?" "Not too long, just enough so I can deal with the army of pests here." Said Tang Wulin, causing Gu Yuena''s lips to twitch. With a sigh, she nodded her head before her whole figure began to shine with a nine-colored light. With one step, she teleported to the sky before her whole figure erupted in a nine-colored light. That began to expand and cover over the whole Domon Continent that began a sphere of nine-colores. Tang Wulin had nodded his head before he began inhaling before shouting outwards. "I am over here! If you want to leave, thene!" His voice had rung through the whole continent before he sat down on one of the burnt trees. While he waited for the demons to run towards his location, he began thinking about how to deal with the creature. "I suggest youunch it into space. This way, you can lower the danger and damage to the world." Zeref''s voice rang out. "That is a good idea, although it would require you to grab on to it before moving to the sky." Said Sleipnir with Yggdrasil nodding her head. ''If ites down to it, I will just fly into space and switch with it, as I did with Jorgunmandr.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Alright, that''s good. Now then, you n to devour them all?" Questioned Zeref. ''More or less. With them, I should be able to push my Devil yer to the peak of this world and Etherious Form even further.'' Thought Tang Wulin recalled there being over a million demons. Just that amount far outstrips the numbers of dragons he came into contact with in his old world. Devouring the souls of these Demons would be a miracle and a blessing for any Devil yer. Naturally, if they could survive the umtion of so many demonic souls without it corrupting them. Simr to his Dragon yer and God yer. Devil yer also had its own set of problems that was an annoyance. ''Still, with my other powers, it shouldn''t get out of hand. I did suppress Golden Dragon King madness and that is a whole other level.'' It was then Tang Wulin was brought off his thought as he heard and felt the ground shaking. Looking up, he saw hoards of demons moving towards him, gigantic horses, ice beasts, oni creatures, and more. He could feel and see the rage in their eyes as they eyed Tang Wulin who they believe was the reason for the new barrier. As one of the demons began to open their mouth, Tang Wulin spoke first," If you guys can kill me, then you can go free, simple as that." His words caused all of them to blink their eyes before ncing at each other andughing out loud. Millions of demonsughed scornfully causing the whole valley to shake as they looked down on Tang Wulin. All believing this will be an easy ughter for them before they began marching through this new world. Tang Wulin didn''t mind theughter as he began getting up from the tree, cracking his knuckle and rolling his shoulder. "Well someone happy." Said Zeref with his lips twitching causing a smile to appear on Tang Wulin. "This is going to be fun. So much fun."Said Tang Wulin as he finished stretching. "Alright, just hurry up this. We have a schedule to keep."Said Zeref with a sigh before he went silent. Tang Wulin chuckled before stomping down on the ground causing fissures and vicious cracks to appear around him. Before he blurred, crossing 500 meters in an instant with his foot stepping on one of the Oni that wasughing. The Oni eyes widened as it felt Tang Wulin pushing down on its head, forcing it down and into the ground. "Now then, this reminds me of the Dragon Festival a bit. Let''s see if it canpare."Said Tang Wulin. As he trampled on the Oni whose skull was crushed before he began to devour that Oni soul with an inhales. To the shock of the demons around who couldn''t see Tang Wulin movement from before. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t wait for them as heunched himself forward, smashing straight through the demons in front. His fist plowed through their body, crackling with violent destruction and lightning that was mixing with his Devil yer. Countless demon bodies flew in the sky as Tang Wulin began his brutal ughter through the ranks. A Tiger Demon was caught within his range by a kick to the temple that flew towards the others. The Tiger demon''s body was colliding with the others who tried toe close to Tang Wulin. While Tang Wulin deflects a punch that wasing to his face before ducking below a de of energy. Then he struck the stomach of Ice Ape with a left hook that drove directly into and out of the ape. Before Tang Wulin pulled his hand out before spinning and sending a left roundhouse kick to the approaching demon. Which connected with the Demon Head, disconnecting it from their body and sending it flying. But then more demons came around him causing Tang Wulin''s smile to grow even more. He began moving, straight, right hook, left hook, round kick, legshing out, and the rapid fist being unleashed by Tang Wulin. He was moving all around, twisting his body to dodge a stream of mes that burned through the ranks. Before then opened his mouth, sweeping out with a terrifying beam of energy that shone with purple-blue light. It pierced through the hordes of demons, promptly cutting all of the demons at their waist. Blood sshed outwards as the demons screamed out while feeling the Devil yer Energy running amok in their body. It invaded their broken body, causing their body to burst before their souls went towards Tang Wulin. Who used the face of one of the demons to jump and flip through the air while he began absorbing those souls. He then twisted his body, fixing his positing in the air as he approached the gigantic form of the horse demon he saw before. The demon released a deafening roar as it tried swallowing Tang Wulin by opening its mouth but Tang Wulin didn''t dodge. ''Devil yer Explosion.'' As his whole figure began to shine before a purple-blue light exploded from his figure and caused the horse to scream shrilly. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t done as his right fist shone with a terrifying light that sent shivers down on the horse''s back. As heunched his fist forward, smashing into the horse''s face, shattering and breaking all of its bone. Before the horse the whole body was sent flying, plowing through the demons behind it, as well as ripping off pieces of the earth. As Tang Wulin dropped to the ground his instincts and spiritual sense acted out, warning him of all the danger around. Before he instantly reacts, stepping back to a sword that is swept by his face by an inch and twisting his body to avoid a beam of light. That pierced through where his body was before he counters with a vicious kick that drove into the sword demon. Sending it flying through the hoards before he ducked under a sweeping spear before he jumped back with a flip. Evading the countless arms that broke through the ground and tried to grab him. Tang Wulin swiped his hands down, bathing the sky in purple-blue specs of light that began raining down. He used a demonic wolf as his cushion, ruthlessly crushing it beneath him with its blood leaking and sshing out. Before heunched himself forward back into the heat of the battle with his ever-present grin. With his Devil yer Art and Soul Skills alongside his destruction powers; he began a terrible ughter through the hordes of demons. Corpses fell one after another, some having their chest pierced through, some exploding but in the end, they all died. Wherever Tang Wulin passed, blood continuously sshed out, screams rang out, destruction and lightning exploded. This was a bloody scene, with one man causing all of this as he moved through the battlefield. Tang Wulin had already killed over twenty thousand demons and the numbers kept on increasing. If people were here to witness such a sight, they would be stunned. Just from the sheer fact, this youth was massacring through hoards of millions of demons. These were numbers that only a whole continent coulde up with but at the moment. They were being ughtered and killed within seconds wherever the purple-blue light shed with the crackle of destruction. This truly was a terrifying battle result! Tang Wulin swiftly side-stepped the hurricane of ice beforeunching a left elbow straight to Oni beside him. The Oni got staggered before it died after being struck in the face by Tang Wulin''s leg. Who used that Oni as aunching pad toward another one of those gigantic horses that tried to crush him with its hoof. Another gigantic horse went down as Tang Wulin crushed it with a leg as he hacked down its head. Before he then pushes off towards the ground, once again charging through the ranks. Six wings expanded from his back, giving off a dazzling light before they began to roar with destruction and lightning. His wings began moving, one wing crackling with absolute lightning and the other with destruction energy that shined purple. While crackling with power, they hacked down like heavenly des, slicing forward, directly sting the demons near Tang Wulin apart. No one was able tond a direct hit on him as he made his charge. But it was then his eyes widened he found the Demon Army had back up a bit while he was ughtering the ones around. "Oh?" Tang Wulin felt his instincts act up as he saw an overwhelming onught of attacks descended down upon him. Fire, roots, ice, poison, etc, all types of terrifying techniques were descending down upon him. "Die already." Said one of the Demon generals as it was riding a wolf, staring at the hopeless situation of Tang Wulin. He and the other generals had waited till Tang Wulin had worn himself out and gotten lost in the ranks. While storing up power from the back of the hoard to unleash an attack that would kill Tang Wulin. "Die!" Yet Tang Wulin hasn''t shown any fear or expression of shock. In actuality, his grin only grew wider. "Snack time has arrived." Tang Wulin jumped straight towards the descending onught of attacks while inhaling the shocks of everyone. The myriads of attacks began trembling and twisted before they all began to forcibly be swallowed by Tang Wulin. The hordes of demons observed all of their energy attack being devoured with a wisp of smoke expanding outwards. "Hahaha!" A terrifying pressure descended upon the hordes of demons, that made them all shiver with fear. Their soul and mind began trembling with their body shaking with fear and trembling uncontrobly. The smokes began clearing, allowing them to see Tang Wulin, more importantly, his transformation. His body was deep dark blue with purple tribal markings around it. On his face were purple tribal marks that were found on his arms with four gilded horns growing out of its head. His hair was colored with a dark purple-gold with specs of dark purple that began scattering around. His red eyes were exuding excitement and thirst for souls as it began scanning the crowd of demons. This caused all of them to tremble even more as if the eyes that were staring at them could see through them all. "Now now, let''s continue." Said Tang Wulin but his voice was deeper and more distorted. Tang Wulin thrust two fingers up causing four gigantic maelstroms of death to form under the demons close to him. They were about fifty meters wide, covering over a hundred demons in all four directions. Without other words, four gigantic pirs of death erupted explosively from the ground and silenced the demons. The demons were shocked, but Tang Wulin was already moving as he sped towards the right. He swiped both of his arms, left and right, to side in an arc before a massive explosion erupted beside him. ''Bomb Curse: Explosions.'' The violent explosion ughtered hundreds of demons before Tang Wulin stepped on the ground causing a wave of purple energy. To ring through the ground before he felt his body beginning to shake as his body began to glow. ''Curse Magic: Enhancement.'' He could feel himself getting stronger and stronger by the seconds as he thrust out his fist. A massive explosion rang through that blew away and exploded the demons in front of him. Before he stomped down on the ground causing sixteen demonic dragons to erupt from the ground. They all released a thunderous roar before exploding outwards and creating sixteen great explosions. Screams and cries rang out as Tang Wulin pushed the demon ranks, his wings hacking and chopping those close to him apart. Before they began to shine fiercely, even more as the power of death began to coat one wing. Golden Dragon King''s destruction began to coat the other, the next wing was coated with nine colors and the final one temporal powers. With a light p of his wings, Tang Wulin figure vanished instantly, appearing on the other side of the battlefield before demons began to burst. These wings didn''t just apply him with terrifying destructive force but also the extreme speed that far surpassed anyone here. Tang Wulin began warping and weaved through the battlefield, hacking and destroying the demons around with his wings. That was roaring multiple powers, with the Asura influence inside of them being able to urately tell where to attack and defend. Tang Wulin then appeared in front of a demon,nding on its head, crushing its neck before he jumped up into the air. Using another of the demons as aunching pad, he flew high up into the air causing all of the demons to aim their attacks upwards. Yet Tang Wulin only chuckled as under the demons a gigantic circr pattern appeared under his area. ''Bomb Curse: Landmine.'' The hordes of demons below Tang Wulin could barely nce down before they were engulfed by a titanic explosion. Rubbles and rocks flew everywhere with the earth getting rapture, with the cloud of dust spreading around the battlefield. With Tang Wulinnding in this smokescreen before he continued his ughter in the dust. A myriad of dazzling light could be seen like sparks through the storm of dust, as screams rang through. Bodies were being sent flying as, blood sshing and heads flying as Tang Wulin produced a massacre through the dust. Tang Wulin smacked the spear of the tiger demon away before caving in its chest before thrusting a fist behind. That smashed through the demon''s attack that was trying to cleave him in half with a sword and exploded its head. Then stomped on the ground causing a continuous stream of dark water to surge out from the ground. He began running causing more and more relentless streams of water to rise up before a whole tidal wave of dark water could be seen. ''Tenchi Kaime.'' As this was going on, the demons were being engulfed and submerged by the overwhelming waves of dark water. The demon''s eyes widened when they found out how poisonous and terrible the murky water was. Some of them were screaming out loud, as they tried escaping but it was all futile after Tang Wulin''s next attack. ''Cmity Curse: Cyclone.'' ''Cmity Curse: Inferno.'' ''Cmity Curse: Sink.'' The great wave began twisting and shifting before turning into a ck hurricane that was absolutely enormous. Wherever the ck whirlwind passed, demons would be grinded and cut into pieces with the poisonous water. Alongside these twisters were the violent eruptions of mes that began consuming the demons that they touch. Not only that but the demons around found they couldn''t move, with them sinking into the ground. Before being swept out by the destructive hurricane and eruptions all around. Not only that but arge number of vines erupt outwards. Piercing through the demons, ughtering them by the hundreds. With his wings that were crackling with multiple power, affecting those who passed and influencing his cmity power. It didn''t take too long for the cloud of dust to fade away. With the demon generals seeing the damage Tang Wulin caused to their army within a matter of minutes. "This..." "Just... How!" All of their expressions ugly, as not only over a hundred thousand of their demon army died. But these numbers continue increasing, with blood and screams following wherever Tang Wulin appeared. It was then they noticed Tang Wulin beginning to back up from the army, moving a bit away. "What is he up too..." "It doesn''t matter we should attack him!" "How? He can somehow absorb all of our attacks." While they were arguing, Tang Wulin was looking all around, wiping off the blood on his body. "Alright, let''s test something out. Been a while since I have done this." Tang Wulin''s body instantly erupted with a dark purple-blue aura that began to stir up a fierce gale. His body carried a wave of deep power, with him giving off an overwhelming presence that was the embodiment of the unfathomable abyss itself. A phantom began appearing behind Tang Wulin, its eyes were cold, lifeless, and sunken. It was looking down on all life in this world with its scarlet eyes as a swirl of radiant energy began forming in Tang Wulin''s right hand. At this moment, the skies above seemed to turn darker His fists began shining like an abyss, giving off the feeling that it could devour and consume everything. "Oh." Tang Wulin''s voice rang out as he began to raise his right arm that was shining brilliantly. Alongside his left arm that was also swirling before moving them in a circr motion. Before they stopped with his right-hand point up and left-hand point towards the terrifying energy in the middle. "Please do survive this, I still have stuff I wanna try out." That had been hisst words to the hordes of demons before he sped his hands together. ''Curse Law.'' Crushing the swirling dark purple-blue energy with his eyespletely pitch ck, causing the skies to tremble uncontrobly. As above them and below the nine colored barriers, everything turned dark before a dark-purple blue light. Erupted outwards, engulfing and submerging the whole demon army. They could do nothing but stare in shock at the iing energy that devoured them like the unknown abyss. Before a pir of dark purple-blue energy appeared, that pierced through the skies, puncturing the barrier above. And through the clouds. Blinding everything in a brilliant sh of light. Chapter 332: Interception of The Monarchs Chapter 332: Interception of The Monarchs The volcano has been simmering as long with white wisps rising from the top like the fumes of a smoker. The sides are much like any other mountain, except for the red-hotva that was flowing down the side. "To think it would be sealed here..." Muttered the Demon Monarch Alba. "My lord... All of the cannons are ready to be fired."Said an evil soul master who was kneeling behind Alba. Their eyes were shining with excitement to the amusement of Alba but he didn''tment. "Good, tell them to fire now-" Alba felt his spiritual sense fluctuate before he nced up to see a piercing streak of golden light in the sky. Like a pir of light, it smashed down in front of him and the other evil soul masters, giving off a resplendent light. Before it began to fade away, allowing Alba to see two familiar figures that he didn''t think he would see again. "Well, well. My little seed, did you miss me that much?"Questioned Alba as he narrowed his eyes. "Shut up." Said Yuanen Yehui with a frown as she stared at someone she didn''t she would see ever again. They were shocked when they found out about what has been going on for the past nine months. If it wasn''t for Xie Xie trying to contact Tang Wulin and the others, they wouldn''t know about it. ''And they might have seeded in waking up that creature.'' Thought Yuanen Yehui as she nced at the cannons that were behind Alba. She then nces at Xie Xie who instantly grasps what she wanted to do, destroying those cannons first. Their nces didn''t pass by Alba who began chuckling before he began speaking. "Lay off firing the cannons for now. The time for me to have some fun hase and I don''t need them getting distracted." "But my lord-" The Evil Soul Master''s eyes widened as they felt his body split in half from Alba''s hands that were glowing with a sinister light. Alba didn''t even nce back or say any words but the others were able to instantly understand. Disobedience meant death! Their expression began turning grim, but they could only follow the words of Alba, knowing even with all of them. They couldn''t evene close to taking down this Demon Monarch whose power was at the peak. "Good, now. I expect a fight where you guys aren''t distracted."Said Alba with a vicious grin. "Why does he kinda remind me of Wulin." Muttered Xie Xie but he still summoned his martial soul. "We need to kill him before we can deal with those cannons." Said Yuanen Yehui as her whole figure began to shine with a purple-gold light. # A fierce gale swept through the icynd. "Aww~ I didn''t think I would have a wee party to greet me. Did youe here to ept my love?"Questioned Gremory with a smile as she stares at the duo in front of her. "Ugh! What do you even mean by that?"Questioned Mu Xi with a frown as she felt a shiver from Gremory words. "Uh... Elder sis, I think she is..." "Alluring? Lovable? Sensual? I know my dear; I get that a lot." "Irritating." Finished Xu Xiaoyan causing Gremory to tilt her head. "I get that a lot as well." Said Gremory with a chuckle before she begins tapping her finger on her chin. "Well now, I think it''s about time I save you guys. You all will be the first of many to be engulfed with my love." "... We got the insane one." "Pretty sure they are all insane." Muttered Mu Xi as she summoned her martial soul while bringing out her rusted sword. # Countless undting hills were spread out in the Desert Longinus. The wind stirs up the wispy sand and the sun''s never-ending rays beat down on all things. "How did you all find out or know where I was going?" Quested Ming as he stared at the three people in front of him. "Don''t worry about that, just do us a favor and give me your head." Said Yue Zhengyu with a charming smile. "You know he won''t do that, you idiot." Muttered Dai Yun''er as he held her head causing Yue Zhengyu to chuckle. Wu Siduo didn''t say anything as she summoned her white tiger martial soul causing Yue Zhengyu to arch a brow. "Well aren''t you in a rush... But I guess we should." Twelve wings expanded from Yue Zhengyu alongside a golden sword that appeared in his hands. "Alright demon, it''s about time we send you on your way." # Towering cherry blossoms stood, with some of the leaves falling and swaying in the wind. "Isn''t this a bit too sudden? Just when the hard part of my job was done."Muttered Xeno as his lips began to twitch. As he saw, Ye Xinn, Liu Yuxin, and Xu Lizhi had their martial soul and battle armor on in front of him. ''Strong... Weaker than that dragon and ape but about as strong as that Qilin.'' Thought Xeno with a sigh. His job was reasonably simple, just move in front of Everde Mountain with the cannons. Then devastate it from afar, as apparently nothing above a Soul Rank 50 can enter the mountain. Even they tried entering once but found they would be sent back out with a terrifying feeling. Xeno believed this was because of the god creature that is sleeping inside of the mountain. Either this was intentional, or it was just a side-effect of the god creature slumbering that caused such changes to the mountain. "Men when you get a chance, fire at the mountain. I will deal with these annoyances." # "Hm? Some people are approaching?" Gu Yuena narrowed her eyes as she was staring at the battle below. Seeing Tang Wulin decimating the demons hoard below had her smiling at how strong he had gotten. ''Even though we have regained our power, you still refuse to be surpassed.'' Naturally, she didn''t mind this, as it just means her love was utterly amazing and making it easier for her. As with his and Na''er''s help, the burden on her was getting lower over the years. ''After this, I should go check on Tenrou City. He said it wouldn''t be long before things start to change... But first, let''s deal with the annoyances.'' Gu Yuena swiftly reinforced the barrier before her figure vanished with a sh of silver light. Before reappearing above a ship that was making its way to the Demon Continent. Without any words, she held out her hand before fire and water appeared in her hand that began to mix. They were swirling and shing, two opposites that shouldn''t be together but were being perfectly fused. Gu Yuenaunched the fused elements downwards towards the ship that was still moving under her. Yet before the ball of fire and water could smash into the ship, darkness and dark crimson mes appeared before it. Crashing into each other and creating a mini-explosion with wisps of the elements scattering down on the ship. Alongside the ship having cracks on its body and some of the wisp wrecking the ship. "I didn''t think anyone would be here to stop us... Someone so strong. Not only that but a pretty one."Said an Evil Soul Master as she appeared above, a few meters away from Gu Yuena. She hadrge eyes that looked sweet and pure, while her hair was tied up in two buns. She was dressed in a short top and a short skirt that revealed her arms and legs with fairplexions. She wasn''t the only one as another woman with a man who had also appeared. The woman looked simr to Leng Yaozhu, something that Gu Yuena took note of but her aura was darker, as well as her hair. The man had a huge green skull surrounding his body with a hideous face and his eyes flickering with a green radiance. He was just a skinny, tiny figure but Gu Yuena could tell this was the Ghost Emperor. Not only that but she could sense other figures down in the ship causing her to instantly understand their purpose. ''Retrieval huh? Regardless, let''s hurry with you all.'' A staff appeared in her right hand, just when the woman with two buns was about to open her mouth. "Die." Gu Yuena swung her staff in an arc causing immense mes to abruptly erupted in front of her, instantly forming a sea of fire. The shimmering sea of mes chopped down on the three Evil Soul Masters like the wings of a bird as it descends. "No patience I see." Horrifying shrieks were heard as the surroundings began to change to something of a haunted zone. Gigantic skulls appeared in front of the three evil soul masters before spewing out streams of green mes towards the descending mes. In the next instant, they crashed before bursting against each other, shing and colliding they tried to dominate the other. Yet Gu Yuena has shown no worries as she instantly appeared in front of them with a ball of fire, wind, earth, and water mixing. But the Ghost Emperor was already moving back by the time she appeared in front of him. As his spiritual sense and danger intuition had already warned him of iing danger. But to his surprise, he saw Gu Yuena''s hands thrust out towards the Darkness bell instead of him. This surprised Darkness Bell as she and everyone thought Gu Yuena was going after Ghost Emperor. Even though she tried raising her defense, it was toote, the mixture of elements crashed into Darkness Bell before exploding outwards. The st of the explosion stirred up a fierce gale while slightly pushing back the Dark Phoenix Douluo and Ghost Emperor. Yet Gu Yuena wasn''t done as her eyes glowed with silvery light, instantly freezing the people around her, including Darkness Bell. As her body was flying back but was stopped. Gu Yuena swayed her hands, the seven elements began to appear, dancing and flowing before they began to fuse. Instantly, it was as though the area had changed, turning into nine-colors as nine dragons that were crackling with lightning appeared. "One down." Just as Gu Yuena said those words, all of the dragons focused their attacks on a single opponent, that being Darkness Bell whose eyes showed fear. Yet no matter how much she tried to resist or free herself of Gu Yuena''s control, to her horror, she found it was impossible. She was helpless as the mythical dragon''s head reached her and chomped down on each of her body parts. For a moment, it seemed as though the entire sky was filled with nine-colors lightning bolts. Every inch of the surrounding area seemed to be filled and surging with bolts of lightning with the sounds of someone screaming. This went on for a while before Darkness Bell figure could be seen, she was panting with her whole body being extremely injured. But Gu Yuena wasn''t done as above, a gigantic silver dragon appeared with its figure giving off a silver glow. Before it opened its mouth and spewed endless silver mes that raced to engulf Darkness Bell. But it was then that Ghost Emperor appeared with another gigantic skull. That began to spew green-colored mes that raged, burning viciously towards the silver mes before shing. Yet Gu Yuena has shown no hint of worry as she only nced at him with disdain before the skies began to rumble. Lightning rumbled, resounding through the clouds that seem to have darkened above to the shock of people below it. "You survive the first bout, let''s see if you can survive the next." Crackles of seven-colored lightning were shing through the sky; the power of destruction could be felt from it. The lightning was seven colors when it gathered, swirling together before they got ready to descend. Before then the Lightning hacked down from the sky, incredibly frightening. Two bolts moved towards Ghost Emperor and Dark Phoenix Douluo who swiftly began to defend themselves. It was just the beginning, yet these bolts were too terrifying, piercing through space and appearing in front of both of them. Before it began sting everything apart with thunderous noise ranging out as both of them were defending against the lightning. However, while they were doing this, there was no one there to cover the Darkness Bell who was staring hopelessly at the swirling lightning above her. In the next instant, a sea of lightning began toe down; it was simply too ferocious and terrifying! If before the seven-colored lightning that she was hit by was terrifying and was like the tribtions of heaven. Then the current sea of lightning that was rushing down to her was like the God of Judgmenting down to execute her. The lightning was even more vicious than before, as it began to submerge and engulf her body, drowning out her bloodcurdling scream. It began to channel arcs of lightning from all directions, surging through the sky with seven-colored lights. The figure of Darkness Bell began to fade in the seven-colors before arge explosion rang out that stirred up an even fiercer gale. It was only after a bit that everything returned to normal, with Ghost Emperor and Dark Phoenix Douluo being able to see what happened. And what they saw made them suck in a cold breath, as they saw in the ce of Darkness Bell. Was simply st ashes that were fading and being scattered by the wind. Before they overheard the voice of Gu Yuena that rang out. "Two more to go." Chapter 333: Ice and Fire Chapter 333: Ice and Fire "You are... Yun Ming student."Muttered Ha Luosa with his eyes narrowed at the gorgeous woman in front. He didn''t think that the person who would intercept him on his way to the Demon Continent would be Yun Ming student. From what they predicted, they would need multiple ships to transport some of the demons towards the Douluo Continent. Hence why each of the generals and Heavenly Kings was moving separately from each other. ''Matters not, doing this will help lead to the creation of a God Realm and my chance of being a god.'' Na''er didn''t say anything and only smiled as she outstretched her hand, summoning the Silver Dragon Spear in her hand. While also donning her three-word battle armor that gave off a silvery glow and a terrifying feeling. Before she suddenly thrust her spear. The glittering spear rotated and flew like a fierce dragon, producing a silvery streak as it stabbed towards Ha Luosa. In a sh, the spear had already reached Ha Luosa, aiming for his throat, yet Ha Luosa conveyed no worries. "Come out, Underworld Death." Instantly, grayish mes burst from his body that blocked the spear from going any farther. As well as having all types of strange-looking creatures began to appear around the surroundings. Na''er didn''t even hesitate as she moved her spear in a graceful arc, bisecting the strange-looking creatures that tried to grab on to her. Just as the area was immediately set aze, and the entire colorless world filled with an otherworldly aura. Then she brought her spear up in the reverse before thrusting it towards another vital area of Ha Luosa. Just as his de was chopping down on her with grey mes coating it but to Ha Luosa surprise and slight shock. Na''er wasn''t making any movement to evade this attack, but he still felt a sense of imminent danger with his spiritual sense. ''Is she trying to go for mutual injury? No... That doesn''t sound like the Shrek way.'' As he concluded this, he halted his descending sword while stepping back causing Na''er to arch a brow. "Don''t think you can escape so easily." The Silver Dragon Spear began to sway, turning illusionary before it vanished from Ha Lousa sight and appeared at his throat instantaneously! ''Infinite Spear.'' ''What!'' Ha Lousa was too shocked for words as he didn''t understand how Na''er spear was able to reach so fast, no it was way too fast! Grey mes burst from his body as he felt the spear puncturing his throat but only a centimeter in before it was pushed out. Ha Lousa waved the sword in his hand gently and conjured a flowing stream of translucent grey swords that floated in the air. They appeared to be crystal-clear before they shot towards Na''er who narrowed her eyes. Then she vanished from Ha Lousa sight but for long as he felt her appear behind him with a sh of silver. With a silver spear stabbing towards him while creating endless shadowy images. Making it hard for Ha Lousa to tell if it would be chop, stab, sweep, etc. As he could tell that Na''er movements made it possible for her to change the form, making it dangerous for him to make any mistake. ''As I''m not sure if she can do what she did before again.'' Shaking his head, Ha Lousa started to turn his body into a grey bolt but then his body stiffened as he felt space around him lockdown. As the spear that was moving illusorily, swiftly turned into a sweep as it vanished from his sight and appeared next to his rib. ''Now!'' As he felt the spear slicing through his rib, Ha Lousa swiftly used his soul power to lock down on the spear causing it to pause. Ha Lousa eyes turned white that caused a gray-white color filled with deathly stillness to flood the space around. Countless souls of the dead creatures were resurrected in it and transformed into the underworld legion that charged towards Na''er. His Death Knights hack downed on Na''er with their golden sword, yet Na''er still had a smile on her face. "You stop that one..." Ha Lousa felt an even more terrifying sense of danger as he saw the swords hack down on Na''er but they didn''t connect. No... It was more like they couldn''t as their swords seem to be moving slow, slower than a snail as it chops towards Na''er. ''Infinite Space.'' Regardless Ha Lousa moved to gain some distance from Na''er as he felt his spiritual fluctuation. Yet it was then he felt something appearing behind him, moving to puncture through his back. Ha Lousa swiftly created a few des to counter the nine-colored spears while his body began to shine with gray and white light. But the nine-colored spear vanished from the path of the des that Ha Lousa made before appearing in Na''er hand. That was already moving forward, as Na''er thrust her hand forward with the Dragon ying Spear, breaking through the concept of space and distance. And appearing right in front of Ha Lousa, piercing through armor and ruthlessly tore through his chest. It was impossible to block as the nine-colored spear seems like an unstoppable meteor, breaking through everything. Blood sshed out as Ha Lousa felt the spear breaking all of his chest bones, shattering all of his veins and arteries. Before nine-colored energy began to sweep through his whole body, wreaking havoc while his soul power tried to counter it. But to his horror, he found that the nine-colored energy was burning brilliantly and erasing his soul power as he felt the power of holiness in it. "But you''re still going to die." He heard the voice of Na''er who let go as she pulled out the Silver Dragon Spear that was in his body before twisting her body. The Silver Dragon Spear swept forward, shining serenely with a gleaming light before it reached the neck of Ha Lousa. Hisst thought is, how could this happen, and then he got beheaded. # A towering sun with magatamas swirling around it and four rings of light coiling around it were shining behind Mu Xi. Mu Xi instantly raised her ancient sword as an endless amount of vermillion me began to fill the filled area above her. The ice around her and everyone was starting to melt as the frosty wind began to shatter as Mu Xi chopped down. The vermillion me was overflowing with the intent of burning everything. Illuminating the whole area as it reaches Gremory who had her mouth open. "Oh, my~ Aren''t you a fiery one." Just as she said this, countless spheres of water appeared above her before they swiftly began to transform. Changing a myriad of flowing lotus petals that were spinning merrily in front of her just as the arc of mes reached and crashed into them. The spinning lotus was grinding against the arc of mes that was trying to burn and breakthrough them. ''Absolute Water?'' Thought Mu Xi as she knew only elements on the absolute level can withstand her mes. It was only after a bit that the lotus and mes produced an explosion with fumes of smoke surrounding the area. Just as fifty arrows shed through the skies, that was shining with starlight as they closed in on Gremory. "Scary~" Gremory eyes glowed as the snow around her instantly began to rise before transforming into a swirling maelstrom. That shed with the arrows, grinding against each other before defecting the arrows and causing craters to appear around. From the arrows crashing into the snowy area. But the whole area once again to be illuminated as the sun began to rise above them. ''Eight Soul Skill: Sun.'' "Can''t you speak normally." Mu Xi appeared above Gremory with a sh of light as she grasped her ancient sword above her with her eyes shining with a golden light. Just as the area began to change around Gremory and Mu Xi. ''Seventh Soul Ring: Lunar Star Staff True Body.'' ''Star Land.'' ''Star Prison.'' Gremory figure shooked as she felt herself being restrained with as if she had continuous chains around her. Not only that but she felt her speed has been restricted, not allowing her to utilize her full speed. Yet that wasn''t the end as she felt chains coiling around her figure. The surroundings began to change from the snowy area to the world filled with starry lights and meteors. All around was a luminous ce with a huge moon and the sun shining above with Gremory finding her body being chained with starlight. ''Okami Cosmos.'' Around her ancient sword that was burning and flowing brilliantly, in the next moment transformed into a golden-white sun. It was three suns that had appeared, revolving around each other and thenpressing into one before Mu Xi hacks down with her sword. Endless mes seem to descend upon Gremory, with a golden-white sun crashing down that wanted to incinerate and sweep through everything. Gremory was still restrained not being able to do anything before the attack crashed into her before her figure was sent flying. Blood sshing out before it began to burn away from Mu Xi mes. Yet Mu Xi wasn''t done, as she wanted to fully capitalize on this chance as she felt her strength rising at a terrifying pace. With her eight soul skills that boost her by 300% alongside her ability of Sun Empowerment that allows her to draw from any light or fire. Added on to her Four Word Battle Armor that she made during the Sea God Trial. Mu Xi can dish out attacks that were close to a Qusai-God Limit Douluo, with her mes ignoring a person''s defense. ''Fifth Soul Skill: Sunlight Strike.'' Mu Xi''s figure began to shine before she was enveloped in mes before she shot forward, turning into a streak of me. As she was moving, all around were streaks of arrows revolving around her form as she instantly rushed towards Gremory. Mu Xi chops down with her ancient sword as the arrows around her hacked down before they crashed into Gremory. Yet to Mu Xi''s slight shock, the sounds of ss rang out before Gremory figure shattered like ss. "You all are resisting me so much, yet it makes me want you both even more~" Gremory appeared behind Xu Xiaoyan with a ball of terrible energy in her hand before she thrust it towards Xu Xiaoyan. Xu Xiaoyan''s soul rings appeared before shackles began to appear around Gremory body, ready to properly restrain her. "You''re not the only one with absolute control honey~" "Stop~" Said Gremory seductively as her eyes began to glow with a pink light before Xu Xiaoyan found herself unable to move. It wasn''t just her but even Mu Xi who was making her way over, found herself bound, unable to move. "Although mines range has you beat~" Gremory felt the chain fade away causing her hands to continue moving towards Xu Xiaoyan who regained control of her body. Yet Xu Xiaoyan only narrowed her eyes as she gripped her longbow before she swept forward with a twist of her body, countering the thrust of Gremory. In the next second, a bow and ball of energy shed before an explosion rang out that propelled them both back. Xu Xiaoyan used the knockback of the explosion to flip and he pulled back the bowstring with arrows that were coiling with starlight and ice. ''Self-Soul Skill: Froststar Nova'' The arrows turned into a streak of light as they arrived in front of Gremory but Gremory only smiled. "Disperse~" As if her words were that of a God, the arrows that were hacking down on her began to tremble before they crumbled. Then she sps her hand before tendrils of dark ice erupted from the ground as weird symbols began to appear under her foot. Before they shot forward, streaking through the sky and heading towards Xu Xiaoyan and Mu Xi. "Mu Xi!" "Got it!" Shouted Mu Xi as she felt an ethereal crystal appear from below her and encased her causing Gremory to narrow her eyes. ''Sixth Soul Skill: Absolute Lunar.'' ''Eight Soul Skill: Lunar Storm.'' Just as Xu Xiaoyan''s figure began to shine as nine rings appeared behind her and began to lit up, lowering the temperature around. In the next instant, a wave of icy aura swept through the whole area, freezing and reducing everything to absolute zero. All of the tendrils that were moving towards Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan were frozen, while Gremory expressions changed. "Disperse~" The icy wave was shattered and broken in front of her but only for a bit as it was a continuous wave. Yet Gremory already has predicted this as she made barriers in front of her to protect her against the icy wave. Before she then sps her hand causing her figure to shine before tentacles made out of darkness appeared and shot forward. Just as she saw the countless number of hurricanes that were rushing towards her upon the battlefield that was now a winter wondend. The tentacles moved forward, across the battlefield before they crashed into the icy tornados and instantly froze. With the tornados beginning to disperse after being hit once causing Xu Xiaoyan to slightly frown. ''Did she know before? How did she know these tornados could seal anything it touches.'' Just as Xu Xiaoyan thought this, Gremory rushed towards her with her mouth opening and uttering the words. "Ultimate Disperse~" These words were uttered right before the clouds of mist were blown away from a myriad of stars that were shooting down towards Gremory. Yet before they were able to reach Gremory, they all were shattered causing Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes to widen. ''How! Her spiritual sense should be suppressed in this domain.'' But at the same time, Xu Xiaoyan felt something was off after she recalled thest few exchanges between them. Even with all of these thoughts, they did nothing to dy her movement of moving back while shooting at the approaching Gremory. Gremory was deflecting, evading, and eliminating the arrows as she came close to Xu Xiaoyan while also utilizing the ice battlefield. ''Self Soul Skill: Moonlight Ray.'' Xu Xiaoyan aimed her bow at the sky beforeunching it upwards, the narrowing streaking into the sky before exploding. With the countless number of arrows shooting down at Gremory while Xu Xiaoyan once againtched another arrow on her bow. It coiled with starlight and ice before sheunched the arrow which tore through the air, turning into a streak that was two meters long. Gremory''s eyes sh as countless thoughts appear in her mind. "Ultimate Disperse~" The countless arrows above and the terrifying one that wasing towards her began to tremble before they shatter. Yet as this happens Xu Xiaoyan moved towards Gremory, with her movement bing elegant and fleeting. An icy blue sword made out of ice appeared in her hand with trails and swirls of ice being absorbed by the ice. "You~" Gremory''s eyes widened as she saw a hurricane being formed around Xu Xiaoyan as she moved towards her with her looking as if she was dancing. ''Self Soul Skill: Snowy Dance of the Empress.'' Xu Xiaoyan eyes shined with an ethereal blue-white before she hacks down with her sword, with an overflowing amount of ice descending upon Gremory. Gremory narrowed her eyes before she let out a smile. "Ultimate Deperse~" Instantly the overflowing ice was shattered, alongside Xu Xiaoyan sword. With Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes disying shock and disbelief at what was happening. "Let me guess, you thought there was an interval between the time I could use my abilities? How cute~" "Stop~" "Freeze~" Xu Xiaoyan felt herself freezing and being immobile as Gremory''s smile became even sweeter. "Honey, from the very beginning of this battle. I have been in control~. Nowe, bath in my love~" Gremory eyes shined and shed causing Xu Xiaoyan figure to shake, her eyes turning hollow. "Don''t worry~ It will be enjoyable, I will go take the other one who is charging up her attack after I am done with you~" Said Gremory as from the very beginning she could easily figure out both of these two girls'' ns. Xu Xiaoyan would be the one that would distract her while Mu XI charges up an attack that would severely wound her. She feigns ignorance as she wanted Xu Xiaoyan and Mu Xi to believe she was in control, when in reality from the very beginning. She has been controlling them. "Now then~ Be absorbed by my love-" "You talk too much." Mu Xi''s voice rang out as she appeared below Gremory while thrusting out her hands. ''Ninth Soul Skill: Super Nova.'' ''Self Soul Skill: Nova Obliteration.'' A miniature sun could be seen in Mu Xi hands that were roaring with Ultimate Light and mes with a terrifying presence. That even caused Gremory to feel a sense of fear as she felt that not even her defense could hold up against this. As she began to open her mouth, she felt her whole body get shackled causing her eyes to widen. "How! She should be in my-" "Not when I am around here." Said Mu Xi as her eyes glowed. ''Spiritual Domain: Healing All Creation.'' As the name implies, everything in creation can be healed by Mu Xi from a person''s mind to their soul and even those trapped in someone''s skills. With this one skill, Mu Xi can be considered the ultimate healing soul master where all effects are almost useless before her. "Thank you elder sis." Xu Xiaoyan''s voice rang out as her hand touched Gremory''s back while Mu Xi touched Gremoy''s stomach. "Now die." Gremory couldn''t scream as her whole figure was engulfed in fire and ice then created a blinding sh of white. Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan elements began to fuse while attacking and grinding against Gremory body. And then a tremendous explosion rang out that tore and blew away the spiritual domain they were inside as the light ruthlessly tore through the sky. Chapter 334: Blissful Fantasy Chapter 334: Blissful Fantasy The clouds of smoke began to fade, disying a battlefield of craters and blood sshed all around. "Unbelievable... Even with us using your body as the point of impact for the fusion. You are still alive."Muttered Mu Xi as she stared in disbelief. The alive and kicking Demon Monarch Gremory was staring at them, with a contemting stare. "Now... Now... You guys should be proud of yourself."Said Gremory as her body was leaking with blood. Her right arm was destroyed, mangled, and ruined beyond repair with deep wounds that could be seen around her body. "Damn it." Muttered Xu Xiaoyan as she found her self, trying to push up from the icy floor. She and Mu Xi were still recovering from the explosion and aftermath of the Ultimate Fire and Ultimate Ice fusion. "Being able to damage me this much? I can count on hand on how many people were able to aplish such a feat. From the moment I became a Monarch till now."Said Gremory as she began raising her left hand. "Now then... Come into my embrace." In the next instant, a wave of energy engulfed Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan with theughter of Gremory ringing out. "Hahaha,e my child. Be one with me~" ''Amitabha Sva.'' # "Hmm? Where am I?" Mu Xi asked herself once she opened her eyes to see the polished ceiling she woke up under. Raising herself off the bed she and back into consciousness as she rubbed her eyes. Thoughts of worry didn''t cloud her mind for some reason, despite being in an unknown location. ''Wait... A minute, I recognize this ce. It''s... My room?'' Mu Xi furrowed her brow as she got off the bed, ncing all around and to her surprise seeing a lot of awards mounted on the wall. "What are those?" Mu Xi moved towards the wall, moving her hands across the ques that were mounted on the wall. "Eight Divine Craftsmen... Greatest cksmith of All Time... Heavenly Smith Express... Number One cksmith... These are mine."Questioned Mu Xi as she began muttering before hearing the soulmunicator on her desk ring. "Huh? Wulin... Oh right, our date!" # "There we go... All better."Said Xu Xiaoyan as she finished wrapping a light blue wrapping around the elder''s arm. "Oh thank you!" "Think nothing of it." Said Xu Xioayan with a faint smile as she got up and looking through the hoards of workers she needs to get through. ''Few... This is going to take a bit.'' Xu Xiaoyan moved through all of them, either wrapping their wounds, freezing it with her ice, or mending it with her starlight. With the soul doctorsing over to finish up, as she was helping out since there were too many wounded from the ident at the construction site. Fortunately, it didn''t take her too long to finish up here. "Wew... Hope I can make it in time."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan as she nces at the clock before racing out of the construction area. She made her towards the street that was packed to people that were ncing at the construction site. As she made her pass, she heard the murmuring of countless people which caused her to lightly chuckle. "Hey... Isn''t that the Moon Goddess?" "Yes! To think she was in this town and I would get to see her!" "She looks even more charming than what I saw in those pictures." "The Starlight Empress!" "Starry Sky!" # "So you''re going to oversee the next cksmith tournament? And all of ours are invited?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he held Mu Xi in his arm. As they sat on the bench, enjoying the park that they haven''t visited in a while. They didn''t want anyone to interfere on their date, so they came to a secluded ce. "That''s what Dad told me... Although I wished he asked me before saying I will. Well at least everyone can meet up, it''s has been a while since we were together in one ce."Said Mu Xi with a sigh causing Tang Wulin to chuckle. "It''s okay honey. I am here and we will be fine. Hopefully, Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu don''t start another fight." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile as he held Mu Xi softly. ''... Was he always this sweet?'' "Hm? You okay honey?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing Mu Xi to blink her eyes but she wasughing. "I''m... I just feel so rx and content right now."Said Mu Xi with her brows furrowing. "Isn''t that fine?" "It should... But I feel like I shouldn''t be, though."Muttered Mu Xi as she was beginning to feel like she was overlooking something. "It must be because you haven''t done smithing in a while... Do you want to go to the association?"Questioned Tang Wulin. "Yes! I should invite the other as well since we are-" "We are?" "...Um, honey. Who do you love?"Questioned Mu Xi causing Tang Wulin to tilt his head. "Naturally you and only you." Said Tang Wulin with an arched brow causing Mu Xi to chuckle. "I thought so, sorry I just had this strange dream..." "Strange dream?" "I can''t remember but It''s like... Nevermind, let''s just enjoy ourselves." "Are you sure honey?" "Yes,e on now. It''s been a while since I did some smithing." # "So your saying, I dated you and five of our friends?" Questioned Tang Wulin with his lips twitching. "Yes! Insane right? As if I could allow such a thing."Said Xu Xiaoyan with her hand to her chest with fake outrage. They were inside a high-ss restaurant on the top floor with many other distinguished guests but none more than them. Xu Xiaoyan was in her long-blue dress that was adorned with specs of stars that were scattered all around. With ck stockings and a high-heels, amplifying her already gorgeous looks to a higher degree. While Tang Wulin was fashionably dressed in a ck pinstripe suit, white undershirt, and ck tie with ck gloves. If that wasn''t bad enough, he had a charming smile on his face that brightens up the ce and drew Xu Xiaoyan in even more. "Hahaha... Even if you didn''t, you are the only I can love."Said Tang Wulin with a soothing tone that caused Xu Xiaoyan to slightly blush. "So I heard an ident happened at the construction site near to the Bakery. I am guessing you were there?"Questioned Tang Wulin with a light chuckle causing Xu Xiaoyan to purse her lips. "Why does it sound like you were expecting me to be there..." "Because my baby has a habit of trying to help." "I don''t help everyone..." Tang Wulin chuckled at how quite Xu Xiaoyan''s voice was getting before he moved his hand to gently caresses her cheek. "There, there. I was just teasing, I am delighted how helpful you are to others. But remember to take it, easy baby, I wouldn''t want you to tire yourself out likest time." ''Likest time?'' Thought Xu Xiaoyan as she blinks her eyes before she felt a set of memory flowing inside her head. "...I thought you said you wouldn''t bring that back up. Just when I forgot it."Muttered Xu Xiaoyan causing Tang Wulin to chuckle. "Mu Xi and Na''er wouldn''t let you live it down for months." "I know... I took the help of the other, to get them to stop." Muttered Xu Xiaoyan with a slight pout causing Tang Wulin to smile even more. "Oh? It seems the time to dance ases. Come on my love."Said Tang Wulin with a delightedugh as he heard the change in music. "Huh? Now? But-" "Yes now." Said Tang Wulin as he grasps Xu Xiaoyan''s hands before towing her to the dance floor, where everyone else was going. It took a bit before Xu Xiaoyan could get into the music but Tang Wulin didn''t rush her as he held close. But before long, Xu Xiaoyan and Tang Wulinughed as they moved to the familiar beat of the song. Having fun and bliss with each other, just as how it should always be. # "Boom!" Seven-colored lightning crackled in the sky before it hacked down upon Mu Xo who swung her hammer upwards. The hammer shed with the seven-colored lightning but Mu Xi didn''t stop there as she forcibly began dragging the lightning with her hammer. A trail of seven-colored lightning could be seen as Mu Xi moved her hammer down upon the metal in front of her. Like aposer, she was guiding the seven-colored lightning into the metal as it circted with seven-colored radiance. The metal seemed to havee alive and transformed into a seven-colored ray of light that rose into the air. Mu Xi''s eyes were shining with a golden light as she twisted her body with her hammer moving upwards once again. This went on for a while before her hammer made contact with the metal onest time before it began to go quiet. With the metal whimpering excitedly while the lightning cloud above them had also slowly dispersed with an unusual elemental fluctuation. The piece of metal was flickering with speckles of starlight and res of golden specs. "Amazing... Every time I see it; I can''t help but get lost."Muttered Tang Wulin as he began moving towards Mu Xi with a gentle smile. "Well, the way I do my Heavenly Refinement is far different from others." Said Mu Xi with a satisfied smile. Instead of letting herself get hit by the lightning and then channeling it into the metal. She did something simr to dance where she drags the lightning into the metal. This required her to carefully control the lighting as this was far more dangerous than letting her body be hit. If she wasn''t cautious, she could invite the wrath of the heavens and have them submerge her in a sea of lightning. "But that''s what makes it so special." Said Tang Wulin as he reached where Mu Xi was, gently wrapping his arms around her. Before he moved to capture her lips, Mu Xi moving in to as well but then she moved back causing Tang Wulin to be confused. "Honey?" "I am sorry... Just felt a searing pain in my head."Muttered Mu Xi as she began cradling her head. "A,e here honey." Said Tang Wulin as he pulled Mu Xi to his chest. His hands leisurely moving down her hair, while his other hand was moving up and down her back. # "It has been a while since we walked home." Said Tang Wulin with a smirk with his arms around Xu Xiaoyan. "Yes... I have been so hard-pressed with my acting career and helping out in the city that we haven''t had much time." "That''s okay baby, know I will be here for you." Said Tang Wulin as he gently pulled Xu Xiaoyan in closer. With the radiant moonlight shining upon their figure, his eyes soften as he gazed at her alluring blue eyes. "My most precious treasure in this world is you. My beautiful love, my only lover in this life, the one I wish to remain with forever." Xu Xiaoyan''s figure shooked as a red hue began to form on her face, each words stirring warmth inside her. "Did you know? I married you with my eyes and soul in that shimmeringke in the moonlit night with ith the God of Sea himself as our witness." His words and eyes were disying so much love and care for her that she couldn''t help but smile inward. Xu Xiaoyan would be lying if she couldn''t feel her heart falling for these sweet words, that she heard so many times. ''Yea... Compare to the Wulin I saw in my dreams, the one before me is...'' "My sweet love, I belong to only you." Said Tang Wulin as he tenderly caressed Xu Xiaoyan cheeks but then his eyes slightly widen. As he saw a tear leaking from one of Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes as she gazes at him with an almost sullen gaze. Before it then morphed into one of eptance as she sighed. "Baby? Is something-" "It really is impressive... I guess in the end; I couldn''t even suppress it..." "My love?" "You really are a cruel one... Gremory." # "Gremory? Honey who are you-" "Talking about? You and this world... Are Gremory, the one who trapped me in this... The lovely world you made."Said Mu Xi with her eyes sullen as she stared upwards at the ceiling. "... So you remembered."Said Tang Wulin but no longer in his voice but a distorted one. "Indeed... As soon as the first memory came, it was only a matter of time." "Which is the w of my ability as those with a spiritual domain will be able to recall their memories. Although it shouldn''t be this fast..."Said Tang Wulin with a sigh before he smiles knowingly at Mu Xi. "But so what? Isn''t this world better? One where you can fulfill your deepest desire, where you can enjoy your life without any danger and simply bliss." "You think this is bliss?" "Absolutely... After all, did you not enjoy those few hours of this reality?" Mu Xi didn''t say anything and only let out a sigh as she began recalling her time in this world. Aplishing precisely her lifelong dream of bing the number one cksmith in the entire world. Positively changing the cksmith world, having her father became even more proud of her and reinventing the way to do the divine smiting. She would be lying if she said it wasn''t great or good, it was far enjoyable that she would like to give it proper credit. Yet... "It was so perfect... It sickens me."Said Mu Xi before her whole body erupted in luminous mes, setting everything around on fire. # "You..." "Living in this perfect world is no different than running away from the real one. I''m not so weak I would pick this over the real one."Said Xu Xiaoyan as the whole park was frozen over with brilliant starlight raining down. "But... In this world, you can have-" "Everything? So what... Ultimately, it''s nothing but a fake. Still..."Mutter Xu Xiaoyan stared at Tang Wulin whose body was being frozen over. "It was nice living that borate fantasy." ''Even though it was just the cruel unpleasant truth.'' # "Thank you though Gremory... You helped me out."Mutter Mu Xi as she stared at the burning Tang Wulin in front of her. ''I really desired it that much. Huh?'' She meant the fact that Tang Wulin only loved one person, and that was her. Even though she agreed to share with him back then. It would be a lie if deep down, she didn''t wish there was a world where only she could love him. How could it be easy to share the one you dearly love with another? It wasn''t something that could be exined with logic or benefits. Mu Xi couldn''t lie, the feeling of having Tang Wulin love for only herself was nothing but exhrating. As if she was the only special person in his world and the only one who has a ce in his heart. # Xu Xiaoyan desired him, and only him for herself. It could be considered her deepest desire, one where the only person he belonged to was her. And seeing him say it to her, seeing him only show her those eyes filled with boundless love and care. Speaking those sweet words that made her weak... Was something she would love to cherish forever... "But that isn''t reality. And... I don''t wish for it to be either."Said Xu Xiaoyan as she began walking towards to frozen Tang Wulin. As she ced her hand on his face and said," Wulin is selfish, unromantic, rarely shows his soft side, battle hungry and sometimes kind." ''Both of you have simr aspects but some are the opposite of it each other.'' "And that is why I refuse to ept this world. The Wulin I fell in love with was an imperfect person with ws... And honestly, I love that about him. He is my imperfect prince, and I cannot have him any other way."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a delighted giggle. "Now shattered... My old fantasy." The world began to shake as a screeching noise rang out that cause Xu Xiaoyan to look up. To see the world falling apart. # "...How? Just how! Why would you escape my embrace!"Roared Gremory as she stared at the duos in front of her. She knew it was only because she was a bit distracted that they were able to escape by breaking the world. Yet she thought they would be distracted for a while, as the world was everything they desired in their life. But they actually rejected it! Xu Xiaoyan and Mu Xi''s eyes that were vacant began to instantly regain life in them while trying to struggle up. "Do you all wish to live in such a world like this! Aren''t you all happy to be able to live out your deepest and most treasured desire!" "... It was fun for a while but then it became ugly."Said Mu Xi causing Xu Xiaoyan to chuckle. Seeing Tang Wulin acting like they pictured and deeply wished for him to be, was something that disgusts them. In a way, this was what allowed their memories to fullye back, as this went against how Tang Wulin truly was. "Sorry, I just couldn''t stand such a disgusting world." Said Xu Xiaoyan causing Gremory to grit her teeth but before she could say anything. A voice rang out. "That''s my student." Before Gremory figure was swept away by a stream of ice that hacks through the icy winds and cloud. Submerging her in a stream of ice. Before a gigantic staff also came crashing down, shaking the whole northernnd. Chapter 335: Demon Monarch Ming Chapter 335: Demon Monarch Ming "Teacher!" Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes lit up as she saw the figure of Wu Zhankong alongside a few other Title Douluosing down. But it wasn''t just them but also the leader of the Spirit Pagoda, Qiangu Dongfeng as he moved down towards them. Wu Zhankong nodded his head before he nced at the trench that was formed by his sh. Spreading out his spiritual sense, he didn''t feel any sign of Gremory or life. "Look for her body, we need to make sure she is dead." Said Qiangu Dongfeng causing all of the Title Douluos to nod their head. As they began to move down to the trench, Wu Zhankong began moving towards Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan. "How are you doing?" "Uh... We can manage, just need time to rest up."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a chuckle causing Mu Xi to shake her head with a smile. "Far better than I thought you guys would be... I have to say, I am amazed you guys could take down one of the Monarchs." "But we didn''t, though... If she didn''t use herst skill and wasn''t trying to absorb us in her ''embrace''. We would have long since been dead."Said Mu Xi with a sigh causing Wu Zhankong to chuckle. "But she still used her ability and you broke out of it. You guys did well." # "Send you on your way." Yue Zhengyu drew the radiant sword in his hand In that instant as it released a resplendent light that blinded all who was near. As his body was donned with his Four-Word battle armor that began to give off a dazzling light. ''Light Armament.'' This was a skill that was inspired after seeing Tang Wulin ethereal scale armor that coiled around him and after his holy baptism. Yue Zhengyu felt arge amount of light appearing in his hand before he smashed into his chest. Therge specs of lights began to swirl inside of him before it exploded causing the light elements to coat around him. He could feel his reaction increasing by 50% and speed by 200% but he wasn''t done as he raised his sword. ''Fifth Soul Skill: Divine Grace.'' ''Sixth Soul Skill: Judgement.'' A light began descending from the skies, shining on everyone in the area with it disying various effects. Yue Zhengyu, Wu Siduo, and Dai Yun''er felt themselves getting stronger. While their foes before they felt the light halving their power to their shock with narrowing his eyes. As in the next instant, the radiant sword in Yue Zhengyu began to shake before it erupted with a brilliant light. The lights pierced upwards into the sky, blowing away the clouds before Yue Zhengyu hacked downwards. A sword cut across the skies! Its radiance caused the dessert to be illuminated even more. Sword and light energy crushed downwards, sweeping over, chopping towards Ming who only let out a sigh. Ming outstretches his hand, forming a de made out of white and dark before he chopped out three times. Three streaks of light and darkness wave hacked towards the energy that was hacking down on him. Before they turned into three enormous ck and white dragons that released a roar as they crashed into the energy. The skies above them shook as energy began scattering around while a thunderous roar rang out as one dragon seemed to have survived the sh. "You deal with the dragon. I will fight in closebat." Said Wu Siduo, causing Yue Zhengyu to slightly frown before chuckling. "I guess I will let you take the main stage for now." Wu Siduo didn''t even bother responding to him as her whole body began to be covered with her Four Word Battle Armor. ''White God Rebellion.'' She had begun transforming into gigantic Hell White Tiger before it began to tremble and twist, erupting out with white smoke. White fur began spreading all over her body with ck stripes beginning to form. As a King Symbol began appearing on her forehead and her eyes pulsing with red and blue lights. Two wings burst out of her back with golden bands appearing around her arms and a bell rope appearing around her neck. An indescribable, tremendous strength circted through her entire body as mes burst from around her and her body swell with fighting intent. ''Hell Body.'' ''Hell White Tiger True Body.'' ''White Tiger: Extreme Instinct.'' ''God Speed.'' Wu Siduo began unleashing her auxiliary skills that began boosting her strength, all the way to Peak Demi-God Limit Douluo. Her aura gave off a terrifying pressure that caused everyone around to widen her eyes in disbelief at how her strength shot up so fast. Going from a rank, 93 Title Douluo, all the way to a Peak Demi-God Limit Douluo, Yue Zhengyu and Dai Yun''er could only sigh with one thought. ''Only Wu Siduo could do something like this.'' ''Hell Civet: Nether Step.'' Wu Siduo took one step that caused a pulse of darkness to ring through the ground before she appeared in front of Ming. ''Did she step through space and time?'' Thought Ming as he chopped down on Wu Siduo whose fist came smashing towards him. While exuding his Qusai-God Limit Douluo presence that causes Wu Siduo''s figure to tremble but she continues with her attack. In an instant, Wu Siduo and Ming once again collided. Just as Yue Zhengyu struck out with his saber, that was giving off dazzling light to behold as he chopped down on the ckish-white dragon. It was leaving behind a graceful and perfect arc in the skies as it crashed into the ckish-white dragon and hacked it in half. The dragon releasing an ear-splitting cry as its figures began to scatter around the dessert causing Yue Zhengyu to chuckle. While Swords and fists shed down from them, shing and colliding as both figures began exchanging over fifty moves with each other. The darkish-white sword in Ming''s hand became like a whip, with his energy and force being transmitted through the sword. As he viciously struck out, forming a perfect arc of terrifying energy that moved to hack and submerged Wu Siduo''s figure. But she only scoffed as her eyes began dissecting the attack in front of her before swiftly finding a weakness and where to hit it. Her blood essence erupted in whitish-golden energy that moved like mes as she struck forward with her fist emitting a dazzling light. Before it plowed through the darkish-white energy and shattered it apart, with the fist piercing towards Ming. The sword in Ming began turning blurry and illusionary as he began attacking, striking out with chopping, sweeping, and whipping type attacks. Wu Siduo''s eyes slightly widened as multiple attacks came at her as if Ming sword had split into multiple sword movements. ''Are these real?'' But Wu Siduo didn''t worry as her figure began to shine with a golden light. ''Eight Soul Skill: White Tiger Herculian Steel.'' ''Eight Soul Skill: White Tiger Unbreakable Body.'' Wu Siduo felt her defense increased by 500% alongside her body bursting with whitish-golden mes that wrapped around her. Just as the myriads of attack struck her figure but to the slight shock of Ming, they only bounced or shattered as they made contact with her body. With Wu Siduo feeling herself regaining some of her soul power and vitality back from the Unbreakable Body effect. Just as her fist smashed directly upon Ming, like the descent of a meteor, hitting with the force of a titan but to Wu Siduo''s surprise. His figure shattered like ss as he appeared next to her, chopping down with a streak of white being left behind. As he moves to cut Wu Siduo in half! Yet Wu Siduo''s body was already reacting, her instincts and perception forcing her body to move as she twisted her body. The sword sh, missing her body by an inch as she counters with a roundhouse kick that was aimed at Ming temple. Ming didn''t hesitate as he tilted his head back, evading the kick as it outlined a perfect arc in front of him before he chopped out once again. But Wu Siduo countered with a thrust of her fist that shines like a star as her soul rings began to appear behind her. ''Heavenly Palm.'' ''White Annihtion.'' Her fist began erupting in a brilliance of white as the energy began to swirl and twist into a miniature ball like the sun itself. Ming had narrowed his eyes before he twisted his body causing the sword to change motion, as his figure moved close to the ground. Evading the terrifying attack that twisted space and began to split the ground behind them from just its energy wave. Yet this didn''t mean Ming attack was over as he hacked upward with his whitish-sword with the energy wave erupting outwards. ''Body Sect Secret Technique: Suppress.'' Wu Siduo''s eyes shined as she released a roar with her blood essence erupting out and causing the sword that was hacking up to her. To tremble before it shattered in a wisp of energy before ahery aura expanded out from Wu Siduo, engulfing Ming. ''This!'' Ming felt his body freezing as if he was stunned causing Wu Siduo to smirk as her soul rings were shining behind her. ''Eight Soul Skill: Hell Cloak.'' Anyone that was caught in the expansion of theher aura would have their movement frozen and be stunned for a second. But a second was all that was needed as a voice rang out. "Took you long enough, now watch as I end this." A blinding light illuminates behind Ming causing him to widen his eyes as he felt danger behind him. ''Judgement Domain.'' The whole area began shining with the light elements, turning into a world filled with light and glittering stars. ''Archangel True Avatar.'' ''Divine Scared Armament.'' Through thebination of his Light Armament, Divine Grace, and Scared Radiance, the sword in his erupted with a terrifying light. Feeling his strength increased by over 700%, he hacked down with his piercing sword of light that was moving down. In the skies, the clouds above were being blown away by surging de energy that was creating cracks on the ground. Even though it was far from it, disying just how terrifying this attack was going to be as Ming struggled to try and escape. "Sorry... But you should just stay and die."Said Wu Siduo as the sword of light finally reached them before her figure turned illusory. Just as the glittering sword of light crashed down, splitting and cracking the desert ground, with a mighty surge of energy traveling downwards. A thunderous sound rang out with the sand and rocks scattering all around while a gigantic trench formed in front. "Are you okay?" Questioned Dai Yun''er as she held on to Yue Zhengyu. "I''m good, it only took about 40% of my soul and spirit power. Although that was because I use my True Body alongside."Said Yue Zhengyu causing Dai Yun''er to frown but then her eyes widened. "He isn''t dead! Get read!"Shouted Dai Yun''er causing Yue Zhengyu and Wu Siduo to narrow their eyes. "How annoying..." Ming''s voice rang out from the trench that was still shining with the light element and sword intent. Before terrifying energy erupted from the trench, as the colors of gleaming white and ck moved out from the trench. The color of glossy ck soared into the heavens while the color of pearly white moved around Wu Siduo and the others. ck and white divine light interweaving, devouring them before a domain began to form as Wu Siduo, Yue Zhengyu, and Dai Yun''er. Found themselves in a world that was breaking down with a tornado of ckness and white twisting around them. Crackles of white lightning were streaking in the surroundings causing them all to look around. "Wee to my world." Said Ming as his voice traveled all around causing them to look around but not see his figure. "n on hiding?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu but Ming only responded with a chuckle. "Not at all." Chapter 336: Explosion Of Lights Chapter 336: Explosion Of Lights In the next instant, Ming appeared behind Yue Zhengyu with his sword chopping down but the figures of Wu Siduo appear to intercept him. "Tsk... Are you reading my moves?" Sword and fist shed, stirring up a gust in the dark world before Ming began to fade away as he started assimting into the shadow. "How annoying... Any ns?"Questioned Yue Zhengyu as his spiritual sense was continuously pulsing out. "Yea... But it will require getting your strongest attack ready before unleashing it. Dai Yun''er, we will need you to coordinate us, though."Said Wu Siduo causing Dai Yun''er to nod her head alongside Yue Zhengyu. "Alright, let''s do it." Said Dai Yun''er as she began connecting with her spirit eyes ability just as the world began to shake. As figures began to appear from the ground, their bodies were made out of darkness as they summoned weapons made out of white. The figures had released a roar before they rushed towards the trio with their weapons held high. "He might attack us while we deal with them... Have to hurry."Mutter Wu Siduo causing Yue Zhengyu to roll his eyes. "I can handle this." ''Battle Armor Domain: Evesting Light.'' Yue Zhengyu felt his Battle Armor began to shake before the twelve wings on his back began to release a dazzling light. So dazzling that it lit up the whole ck world while causing the figures that was running towards him to burn. Evesting Light was a domain that warps the whole surrounding into a world of light simr to his Judgment Domain. Except all darkness that is under this light will be burn and purify by the holy light of the heavens until nothing but the light is left. ''Self-Soul Skill: Heavenly Judgment.'' ''Eight Soul Skill: Pleiades.'' Countless portals of light began to appear around Yue Zhengyu as he appeared in the sky before streaks of light began descending. A rain of light began piercing and crash down into the figures of darkness who were trying to defend but it was all futile. Against Yue Zhengyu Absolute Light that was breaking through their defense and also causing damage to the dark world. Then above them, a ball of light began taking form, illuminating and shaking the whole dark world as an enormous amount of light elemental began to swirl above. "Is he crazy? So many light elements..." Mutter Dai Yun''er as her spirit eyes was capturing the countless number of light elements. Over a hundred thousand light elements were beingpressed above and even more, as the light continues to get stronger. Yue Zhengyu only smiled as he continues calling upon the force of light to show its unstoppable might toe to destroy this world. "Come now! Pleiades!" The ball of light that was swirling above had begun shaking before a wave of holy-white essence energy was released. It was extremely pure and holy, pouring down into this world of darkness and white, crashing into figures of darkness. The creatures couldn''t even scream as they were submerged by the holy and pure energy that began surging through this dark-world. "Tsk!" Just as the holy and pure light was about to run amok, two gigantic arms appeared out of the ground the surging light. "Urgh." Out of the ground came a towering demon with its face resembling an Oni, whitish-ck marking all over its body. It was made out of white and ck with tworge horns protruding from its head. The towering demon expression was slightly down as it began suppressing the wave of holy-light in its hand. ''How can he control so many light elements!'' ''Now!'' Dai Yun''er spirits eyes were shining, rying everything to both Yue Zhengyu and Wu Siduo who were already moving. ''Ninth Soul Skill: Judgement Degree.'' "Good of you to show yourself, now how about youe into the light." A wave of light began exploding from Yue Zhengyu, moving forward like a raging sea towards the towering demon in front. Ming expression change as he senses the danger of that light but he still wasn''t done suppressing the holy light in his hand. He knew if he didn''t suppress it, then his dark world would be damaged, not allowing him to use most of his abilities. ''Damn it! Fine!'' Ming began assimting back into the shadows, deciding to forgo the suppression of the wave of holy light. Yue Zhengyu began to smile as he already foresaw this because of Wu Siduo and Dai Yun''er''s ability causing him to snap his finger. "You can''t leave just yet." Said Yue Zhengyu as the holy-light that was in front of Ming began to tremble. Before it exploded outwards, striking against Ming before he could fully assimte back into the shadows and burning away the shadow around him. An ear-splitting scream rang out as Ming felt his whole body being burned by the Absolute Light and Holiness. He quickly began using his soul power to extinguish and suppress the energy but as he was making progress, the wave of light submerged him. "Arg!" Ming roared out once more as he felt the wave of light burning and hurting him, causing him to be distracted. Allowing the holy light that was being slowly suppressed to be free from the suppression and allowed to run amok again. Not only that but to his horror, he could feel his skills, technique, and abilities being sealed as the light was covering him. Such was the horror of Yue Zhengyu''s ninth soul skill, which banned the use of all skills and abilities on whatever the light touched. Yue Zhengyu''s wings spread out before they began to shine as he gets ready for another Heavenly Judgement. Golden light erupted from all around him as countless golden portals began to form all around him before they wereunched. The skies turned into a rain of light, spinning about, hacking towards Ming while Yue Zhengyu began raising his sword. As the light elements werepressing themselves onto the tip of the sword before thrust out causing the light to pierce forward. This was extremely terrifying, space was copsing as the streak of light was breaking through space before crashing into Ming towering figure. While the rain of light was smashing into the Mings figure that was already being submerged in the holy light. ''Ninth Soul Ring: White Tiger- Gama Ray.'' A pulse of light began to shine under Ming before a pir of light erupted under him, engulfing his whole form. Mings''s scream grew even more as he felt himself being attacked by the light and holy element from all directions. "Let us end this." Said Wu Siduo as he clenched her fist with Yue Zhengyu chuckling while nodding his head. ''Eight Soul Skill: Nether Step.'' ''Ninth Soul Skill: White Tiger- Ruler of Victory.'' ''Self-Soul Skill: Hand of Judgement.'' Wu Siduo stomped down on the ground before her figure began to turn blurry and illusionary, vanishing from where she was. Appearing right in front of Ming who was engulfed with the light with her fist that was burning with the colors of whitish-gold. Yue Zhengyu appeared above Ming with a javelin made of light in his hand and his other hand swirling with the light elements. The swirling lights were twisting andpressing into a ball of light as Yue Zhengyu began to thrust towards. While Wu Siduo sent her fist forward, piercing towards the Towering figure of Ming who felt them appearing next to him. ''Perfect.'' Ming''s made a smile even as he was being ravaged by the light and holy energy causing Yue Zhengyu and Wu Siduo to frown. ''Ying-Yang Bloom.'' In the next instant, Ming figure exploded with a mix of white and ck that blew away the light and holy energy. With the mixture of these colors devouring Wu Siduo and Yue Zhengyu, forcing them to be immobilized while damaging them internally. While Ming appeared a bit of way of them, with his body moderately scorched and bleeding a bit yet he was smiling at them. ''Damn! Did he n this?'' Thought Yue Zhengyu as he felt his body trembling from the constant damage. "Acting takes a bit out of me. But oh well, just die already."Said Ming as his smile began to turn cruel as he began closing his hand. Yue Zhengyu and Wu Siduo''s expression began to shake as they felt their body being twisted and bent. As the energy that was covering them was also twisting and rotating with the center forming something akin to a ck hole. Yet Yue Zhengyu not only smirk but he began tough. "Hm?" "I can''t wait to stuff this energy into you." Said Yue Zhengyu causing Ming to frown as he began applying even more energy. Yet Yue Zhnegyu''s smile grew even more with Wu Siduo joining in him as she released a sigh. "Everything went just as nned." As Ming heard these words, he made an expression out of confusion appeared on his face before he felt his spiritual sense fluctuate. This made him turn his head slightly, causing him to see the figure of Dai Yun''er right behind with her eyes narrowed as soul rings appeared behind her. ''That pest? What can she do?'' Thought Ming with a look of disgust as he began applying even more energy but then his eyes widen. As when he turned around, he saw Yue Zhengyu and Wu Siduo who was inside of the mixture of white and ck were gone. ''What the-'' "I told you... I can''t wait to hit you with this." Said Yue Zhengyu as he appeared right behind Ming. While Wu Siduo appeared in front of him as her fist came piercing forward. Ming could only widen his eyes before he felt his back and from being impacted by Yue Zhengyu and Wu Siduo attacks. The ball of light began exploding behind Ming before the space around began topress and twist as a ck hole began to form around Ming body. While Wu Siduo fist began to also twist and shatter space with a ck hole also forming around Mings figure. ''Two ckholes attack!'' "I didn''t think it would go smoothly, don''t you know it''s unwise to underestimate anyone." Said Yue Zhengyu with a chuckle as recall the n. Wu Siduo and his job were to push Ming to the point where he appears onto the battlefield while Dai Yun''er would move around the battlefield. She was doing this, so she can find a perfect opportunity to teleport both of them next Ming when he thought he had escaped them. Not only that but... "You shouldn''t have underestimated her buddy." Said Yue Zhengyu as Dai Yun''er appeared above them. While her spirit eyes were shining once again causing the javelin that was in Yue Zhengyu''s hand to vanish before appearing in Dai Yun''er''s hand. Then she thrust downwards, thence piercing straight through Mings''s head before it exploded in a dazzling light. Alongside Yue Zhengyu and Wu Siduo attacks that shed with each other before also exploding outwards, with Ming body being at the center. Producing an explosion that swept outwards, blowing away the dark world that they were in. Chapter 337: Demon Monarch Xeno (1) Chapter 337: Demon Monarch Xeno (1) ''Fifth Soul Ring: Star Armageddon.'' ''Sixth Soul Ring: Star Eyes.'' Ye Xinn''s eyes began to sh with stars appearing inside them as her soul rings began appearing behind her and lighting up. The stars and her soul began surrounding her Stargods sword with it beginning to shine, allowing the sword length to grow. Ye Xinn had already activated her True Body as well as donned her Battle Armor that was glittering with the stars and light. As her soul rings began to go inside her Four-Word Battle Armor while giving off a resplendent light. ''Fifth Soul Ring: ck Bun and Crystal Bun.'' ''Sixth Soul Ring: Crispy Bun and Double Bun.'' ''Seventh Soul Ring: Bun True Body.'' ''Spiritual Domain: Bun Up.'' "Here Elder sister and Yuxin." Said Xu Lizhi as his body had already donned his Four Word Battle armor with his armor shining. Ye Xinn and Liu Yuxin swiftly began eating the buns that Xu Lizhi made causing their soul power and strength to increase. "This is!" "Yep, my Spiritual Domain ability, Bun Up." Said Xu Lizhi with a smile. His Spiritual Domain was created during the Sea God Trials in which he found he can increase the effects of his buns even more. This wasn''t a slight increase but a four times increase. Meaning his buns like his ck buns that increased his strength and attack like forty percent would have amplification 160%. Even more with his True Body that increased those amplifications by 30 percent. And that wasn''t even adding the fact he has them eat two of the same buns, meaning at the moment. Ye Xinn felt her cultivation shoot up from a Limit Douluo all the way to a Peak Demi-God Limit Douluo. Using the ground as aunching pad, Ye Xinn moved towards Xeno with her sword aimed at Xeno. Xeno rolled his eyes as stomped down on the ground causing the ground to shake before a thousand arms made out of roots appeared. With a raise of his hand, that caused the thousands of arms to shake before he swung down, causing all of them to st out. Thousands of fists were hacking towards Ye''s Xinn, yet she didn''t show any sign of worries as she narrowed her eyes. Grasping her sword tightly, she began shing, whipping, sweeping, and chopping as she moved through the countless arms. She was moving through the thousands of arms while hacking them apart with an astounding amount of grace and skills. In the next instant, all of the arms were cut to pieces with Ye Xinn finally reaching Xeno who was frowning. ''Annoyance.'' Chi! Xeno outstretched his hand, causing a golden-green tree to appear behind before thousands of roots began to fly out. All of them shined with a dazzling light, piercing out to puncture through Ye Xinn. ''Eight Soul Ring: Grand Ster.'' Ye Xinn was a person who has never once held back against anyone she has ever fought. Although Tang Wulin taught them and forced them to understand that they should always go all out at the beginning fight. This was something that she never needed as a sword cultivator, she was always going full power. At this moment, her Starsgod sword began to rumble, releasing endless streaks of sword light, shining with iparable brilliance. Her sword was gathering luminous stars from the sky above them, shining dazzlingly like the birth of the starry sky during the night skies. Ye Xinn rose her Stargod sword as it began to quickly erge while shaking with unstoppable power before she chopped down. The de descended, star and sword energy poured out endlessly, brilliant as if a flowing river of stars was descending and pouring down from above. In the next instant, the two attacks shed! They held each other for a split second before the streams of stars and sword energy began to crush the roots. Hacking and turning them into splinters while destroying the molecules inside of the roots before chopping down on Xeno. But Xeno only sighed before vanishing as the energy crashed down. A thunderous noise rang out with the ground cracking, creating a huge trench and fissures around. Ye Xinn didn''t show any signs of worries as her spiritual sense was already spreading out, anticipating him. A root erupted from the ground behind Liu Yuxin before blooming, which Xeno came out from as he thrust out his fist. Producing countless amounts of roots that pierced towards Li Yuxin back but Xeno felt his spiritual sense fluctuating. As a pulse ring through the area with glittering stars appearing under the ground as space was being twisted. ''What in the-'' All of the roots that were hacking towards Liu Yuxin were hacked apart as a figure appeared behind her. Not only behind her but six more figures appeared behind her, circling all around Xeno whose eyes widened. ''Spiritual Domain: Stargod Sovereign.'' The people that appeared were shining and giving off an ethereal aura with their body made out of the stars. In their arms were swords that came in varying sizes and then all of them chopped down with their swords, hacking at Xeno. "Tsk." Instantly, under Xeno, a gigantic root erupted from the ground, consuming him as it began to reach high up into the sky. Just as the figure''s sword chopped down, cutting into the root and tearing it apart. But Xeno didn''t care as he was able to evade the figure''s attack as he felt something was off about their swords. "Come!" Shouted Ye Xinn as she raised her Stargod sword causing the seven figures to tremble before they dashed towards her. Xeno watched as the seven figures were absorbed into Ye Xinn before a blinding light exploded as seven swords appeared around her. Ye Xinn didn''t say anything as she dashed towards Xeno, the seven swords revolving around her before piercing forward. Xeno only scoffs before he punched out, causing a streak of golden-green light to fly out, it was a gigantic root that instantly pierced through space. Just as the seven swords arrived at Xeno, his hands began to move in the rotation before the swords chopped down on him. Fist and Swords shed! As this was happening, Ye Xinn had already chopped down with her sword just as the gigantic golden root broke through space. Appearing right in front of her and in the next instant, they shed! Sparks were flying as grinded and shed with each other before Ye Xinn released a roar as she began cutting through the roots. A testament to her Ultimate Cut, which can cut through everything in this world. Just as Xeno was smacking the three swords away, ducking under another one and kicking one that came from his left away. He noticed Ye Xinn had already dealt with his gigantic root and was already approaching him. "Not bad." Said Xeno before he made another root and swung it downwards, moving like a whip as it hacks down. Yet that root was hacked apart from the seven swords that he thought he smacked away, the roots falling from the sky, in pieces. Ye Xinn finally reached Xeno, with her sword sweeping out, moving to bisect him as it gave off a dazzling light. ''Self-Soul Skill: Sword Destruction.'' Ye Xinn felt herselfbining her Sword Soul, Star Armmagenden, and Star eyes ability. Creating this technique that could sever a person''s mind and soul from their body. Xeno sensed this as well as countless golden roots began appearing, piercing forward and shing with Ye Xinn sword. Creating a massive explosion in the skies while the seven swords pierced through the smoke, hacking at Xeno. Xeno''s body didn''t move, but thousands of roots rushed out from behind it, turning into spears of ughter, piercing towards the seven swords. Yet before they shed, the seven swords had begun to shine before they unleashed different colored light. Darkness began expanding out from one of the swords that began to consume hundreds of the roots. While dark purplish-ck mes exploded from another sword that began to burn brilliantly and devour another hundred roots. Another of the swords had given off a yellow light before it began to break and shatter another hundred roots, destroying all of the atoms. Another of the swords began giving a white and ck light that obliterated the rest of the roots that moved to attack them. ''They can do that!'' Xeno''s eyes widened when he saw the special ability of four of the seven swords. But then his eyes widened even more as a gash appeared on his chest. ''One of them can cut through Space-Time!'' As Xeno began to move back he felt his spiritual sense fluctuate as Ye Xinn appeared behind him. Her sword was already sweeping out, ready to bisect him as the seven glittering swords chopped down on him. Xeno''s eyes shined before thousands of roots erupted from him, expanding out and piercing towards Ye Xinn and the seven swords. They had shed for a split second before the roots were instantly crushed or severed but Xeno was able to get out of the middle of both threats. Yet not before unleashing even more golden-green roots down upon both of them. The figure of Xeno was ignited as countless roots moved to tangle and pierce through his foes. Yet Ye Xinn and the seven swords didn''t pay this any mind as they started to hack apart the roots while moving towards Xeno. Xeno arms began moving in an orbital motion before he sps them together, summing tens of thousands of arms made out of roots from the ground. They began obscuring the whole sky before hacking down on Ye Xinn and her seven swords. "Die." Alongside these fists were thousands of roots that were moving with the tens of thousand arms down upon them. Ye Xinn only narrowed her eyes before her Atomic and Void sword that was moving around her, pierced upwards while giving off a resplendent light. "Copse." Said Ye Xinn as she watched as the fist and roots were starting to break apart as they came into contact with the sword. Not only that but her void sword that was moving upwards began to expand out a darkness form that began to consume the fist and roots. Reducing them to nothingness, as they were being consumed by the void. Xeno narrowed his eyes, even more, wondering just what kind of swords were those. Either way, he began making another move before his eyes widened as he the sixth sword that Ye Xinn didn''t use before, piercing up. After the tens of thousand fists and thousands of roots were destroyed by the other two swords. "Ruler...Freeze."Said Ye Xinn has she saw her Ruler Sword begin to shine with a dazzling light. To the horror of Xeno, he felt thews of the world begin to wrap around the sword before it began to suppress him. ''Shit! It can bend even thews to its will!'' Xeno tried struggling out of the Rulers'' effect while also seeing Ye Xinn getting closer, but he, of course, had a n just in case. As countless more gigantic roots appeared behind him before hacking down to Ye Xinn who only scoffed but hacked upwards. But not before she smiled. Something that threw Xeno off before he felt his spiritual sense screaming at him as a figure appeared above him. It was Xu Lizhi whose body was crackling merrily and roaring with destruction while he held a dark-purple sphere in his hand. Xeno''s eyes widened, finding it hard to believe he forgot to pay attention to another person and that they got the drop on him. ''Were they nning for this? I thought he was only here to support her! How can he have such terrifying destruction energy around him!'' Yet that was thest thing Xeno thought before he felt the sphere of destruction as well as a fist of destruction. Smash into his back before he was devoured by the sphere and destruction energy that was being released in overwhelming waves. Just as the Ruler Sword hacked upwards,unching a formless wave of thews, crashing into Xeno before a gigantic explosion rang through the sky. Chapter 338: Demon Monarch Xeno (2) Chapter 338: Demon Monarch Xeno (2) As the explosion rings out, pushing away Xu Lizhi as well as the Ruler Sword. A huge cloud of smoke began spreading through the skies while Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn began spreading out their spiritual sense. Trying to see if Xeno was still alive or not. It was then they felt their spiritual sense fluctuate, causing them to move back while hacking out with a myriad of attacks. As thousands upon thousands of roots erupted out, piercing through the smoke and moving to puncture through all of them. Ye Xinn Stargod''s sword and the seven swords that were revolving her began chopping, shing, and sweeping out. While Xu Lizhi simply began to send out a rapid number of punches while having the destruction energy around him reduce the roots to nothing. "Alright, I will admit. You all are good... It seems It''s time to kill." Xeno''s voice rang out before the ground beneath them began to shake. Before it instantly erupted as a colossal figure that reached the high of a hundred meters burst from the ground. It was made out of roots and wood, with over thousands of arms that surpassed ten thousand. The colossal figure had a tree demon mask for a face with its eyes glowing with a dark green-golden light. Xeno''s figure that was dripping with blood and wounded began moving down on the colossal figure, fusing with it and causing it to roar out. "Uh... It seems he is bringing out the big guns."Mutter Xu Lizhi but Ye Xinn didn''t mind this as she gripped her Stargod Sword before dashing forward. Xeno didn''t say anything else as they began releasing severe blows down at Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi, thousands upon thousands of arms moved down. They released a resplendent light that caused Ye Xinn''s expression to slightly change as she felt those arms were infused with energy. ''Self-Soul Skill: Megido.'' Ye Xinn felt the stars from above, descending and moving into her body, giving off a brilliant light as she felt a burst of strength. It wasn''t just her but her seven swords as well with glittering specs of light surrounding them. With Megido, she can draw from the stars from space, giving her a small outburst of strength, but it doesn''tst for long. So at this moment, she was able to reach half-way to a Qusai-God Limit Douluo. Just as the thousands of arms that were hacking down reached her! The sword in her hand turned into a blur as she began chopping, shing, and hacking at the thousands of wooden arms. Alongside the seven swords that were unleashing their attack, erasing the arms, sting them away, and breaking them apart. ''Isn''t her sense... A bit too good?'' Xeno watched as no matter how many arms hacked down, Ye Xinn was moving her body in the perfect way to evade and counter. Even as she flips over twenty of the arms, the ones that came down at her were cut to pieces from her sweeping up. As if she knew they wereing. Ye Xinn could feel her sword senses giving herplete awareness of everything in her surroundings. Allowing her to know the direction, angle, timing of the attack, and where the attack wasing from. It didn''t even matter if the attack was visible, formless, or came from thews themselves... She could sense all of it. While Xu Lizhi was breaking through the thousands of arms with his destruction energy, fist shing with fists, spheres shing with fists. Xeno didn''t show any worries as he continuously released heavy blows, attacking endlessly, striking down on these two people. Even as they destroyed his arms, more kept on growing back, faster and faster than Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi could destroy. Fortunately for them, their powers were able topensate for the constant forming of the hands. As Luzhi''s destruction energy was defending him while Ye Xinn seven swords were obliterating the hands she couldn''t cut. Yet this didn''t mean, it wasn''t causing their soul power and spiritual power to be wasted. It was then the colossal figure began to tremble before countless lights began to erupt from the hands. All of the light was formed from thews of the world, utilizing thew of fists that caused Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn to be slightly suppressed. Yet they continue onwards, with them utilizing their soul skill to shatter the arms. Dark purplish-ck mes produce a lovely arc of mes that shes with hundreds of the fist that contain the powers of thew. Before the fist plowed through the mes, hacking down on Ye Xinn. But it was then the Ruler Sword began to tremble before releasing a brilliant light that swept through all of the arms raining down. Suppressing the Laws of the fists and causing them to freeze for a second, allowing for the other swords and Xu Lizhi to counter-attack. "Tsk." Said Xeno before his arms began to surge with vigor. Hundreds to thousands of roots shone, and then tens of thousands of fists descended. Breaking through space, appearing all around Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi. ''Self-Soul Skill: Sword Law.'' ''Self-Soul Skill: Ragnarok Helix.'' ''Self-Soul Skill: Big Bun.'' Ye Xinn felt her sword shaking as it began calling upon thews of space before her sword began to hack out wildly. She unleashed a myriad of sword strikes that were severing space all around her, which was reducing all of the roots and fists. To nothing but pieces as they were all hacked apart by her before she stabbed forward, producing a sparkling wave of sword energy. That caused the roots and fists that wereing down to bend all around while her seven swords moved down to destroy them. Xu Lizhi unleashed a gigantic bun that was shining and giving off the terrifying feeling of destruction. As it was coated and crackling with destruction energy, destroying and obliterating everything it came into contact with. Yet while they were doing, the colossal figure began shining as it arms that weren''t attacking Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi. Began to align with each other, lights being formed all around as its presence began to change, a terrifying feeling spreading outwards. As if a switch was flipped, the colossal figure began to hack down upon Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi with far greater numbers. There were no more gigantic roots or arrays of roots but thousands upon thousands of fists that were made out of roots. The numbers were surpassing the thirty thousand as they began shining with the fistw. Even with the Ruler Sword that was suppressed, it couldn''t keep up with the ever-growing fist as they smashed into Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi. These fists began pushing back down Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi as they began understanding the horror of this technique Xeno was using. If it wasn''t because of the Ruler Sword that was suppressing most of thews that were surrounding the thousand of fists. Then they would have long since begun to smash to pieces from the unstoppable fists. They wereing from everywhere, breaking through space to attack Ye Xinn and Xu Lizhi from all around. Ye Xinn could only sigh as she felt this was going nowhere before ncing at Xu Lizhi who was beginning to frown more and more. She knew he couldn''t keep his destructive power for too long and knew they had to change this situation. "Lizhi! I will leave the finish to you."Said Ye Xinn causing Xu Lizhi to blink his eyes before his eyes shined as he understood. ''Eight Soul Skill: Gravity Bun.'' ''Ninth Soul Skill: Curse Bun.'' Two buns appeared in Xu Lizhi''s hands, one that was purple and the other ck before he threw them upwards. Just as the fists hacked down, smashing into the buns, which exploded and illuminated everything around. ''What the!'' Xeno felt his thinking slowing down as well as his arms were getting heavier with the usage of his abilities. Not only that but he could feel a type of demonic energy sweeping through the colossal figure causing him to use his soul power to suppress and crush it. Ye Xinn didn''t say anything more as she released a deep breath. Before clenching her Stargod sword as she narrowed her eyes at the neck of the colossal figure. She used one of the arms that were attacking her tounch upwards as she began to chop, pierce, break, cleave and hack through the fists. Her seven swords were working together to cause a ughter of the thousands of hands that were raining down on her. Her Stargod sword was hacking out, turning into a blur as she used one sh to break multiple arms while twisting her body to evade others. She tilted her head to the side, just as an arm pieced through space and missed her by an inch. Her Hell-Fire sword unleashed an overflowing number of mes that began to destroy the raining fists. Yin-Yang Sword began giving off a resplendent light before producing ck and white energy that collided. Transforming intorge amounts of pure white energy that was plowing and obliterated through the hands. The Void Sword was rapidly hacking out with the power of the void, erasing everything that it touched. While the seventh sword, which was the Ster Sword began to shine before it released an endless number of stars and light. These stars and lights began piercing and cutting apart the raining fists while illuminating the whole Everde area. ''Faster.'' Ye Xinn was moving her sword faster and faster as she began getting closer and closer to the head of the Colossal figure. Something Xeno noticed as he began sending out even more arms but it was futile as Ye Xinn swords were moving too fast. It was like a dance or a dream? But no matter how many punches came raining down on Ye Xinn, she would either destroy or evade them, with nothing touching her. ''Eight Soul Skill: Grand Ster.'' Stars began to gather around Ye Xinn''s swords before they instantly released a brilliant light as she hacked upwards. Producing an explosion of luminous stars and light that blew away the raining fists. Just as Ye Xinn reached the head of the Colossal figure but how could Xeno have missed this? The Colossal figure opened its mouth, energy swirling around it before it erupted with a terrifying milky light that sted forward. Yet Ye Xinn''s expression was the same as her seven swords appeared around her, giving off radiant light. ''Seven Swords Combine!'' All of the seven swords fused with her Stargod sword before they began to form the eight swords and the most powerful one. Gripping the eight sword that was known as the Reality Sword, Ye Xinn hacked down causing reality to be severed. To the shock of the Colossal figure, it watched as the white light and its head was severed as if reality was cut. ''Ninth Soul Skill: Grand Chariot.'' With a roar, Ye Xinn''s sword shines brilliantly with the power of the stars, brilliant and dazzling before she hacked down. A continuous wave of star energy came crashing down on the head of the Colossal figure before it began to tear it apart and reduce it to dust. With the figure of Xeno, appearing above her, with his eyes ring down at her with hatred, as he gets ready to attack her. But it was this moment, Ye Xinn felt all the strength leaving her as she began realizing that she went a bit too far. ''Damn... Well, I leave it to you Xu Lizhi.'' Thought Ye Xinn with a smile as she felt her arms dropping. Just as Xu Lizhi appeared in front of him, a bun moving under her before he dashed upwards with his fist clenched. ''Ninth Soul Skill: Destruction God Fist.'' Xu Lizhi began pouring all of the destruction energy into his fist, giving off a terrifying purple glow before piercing upwards to Xeno. While Xeno released a deafening roar as a gigantic root began to hack down on Xu Lizhi that reached a width of ten meters. In the next instant, they shed! For a split second, they held each other but the destructive energy in Xu Lizhi fist began to break through the root. It continued going up before the gigantic root was erased and turned into nothing. But this led Xu Lizhi to be opened for an attack by Xeno whose fist was punching out with thousands of roots hacking out. Yet... "Good job, holding out brats." A voice rang out as the sky began to shake before a gigantic fist broke through space above Xeno and Xu Lizhi. Xeno''s expression began to change as he felt himself being suppressed by space and thews as the gigantic fist hacked down. It didn''t take even a second before a fist smashed into Xeno, striking his head, with the bones in his body breaking. Before the fist surged down to the ground with a thunderous noise echoing through the area from impact. Chapter 339: Monarch Alba Chapter 339: Monarch Alba Both Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui swiftly began to equip their Four-Word Battle Armor, which gave off a resplendent light. Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui felt their soul rank, boosting from a Title Douluo all the way to a Limit Douluo. "Those pesky armors... After we take over this world, Investigating those will be our next priority."Said Demon Monarch Alba with a chuckle as purplish-gold mes began to appear around him. "That''s if you are alive by the end of this." Said Yuanen Yehui as six wings appeared behind her as she entered her fallen form. "Oh? How cute."Said Alba with a dark chuckle causing Yuanen Yehui to narrow her eyes while Xie Xie let out a sigh. "Yuanen... Follow my lead."Said Xie Xie causing Yuanen Yehui to furrow her brows but she still nodded her head. ''Seventh-Soul Ring: Dragon of Space and Time True Body.'' Xie Xie''s figure began to flow as yin and yang dragon silhouette began to revolve around him as his eyes began to shine. One dark and other white, his figure bing translucent with illusionary lights sparking around him. "Hm? Aren''t you the brat I almost killed-" ''Space-Time Dragon eleration.'' ''Time eleration.'' Xie Xie vanished from the view of the Demon Monarch Alba as he was speaking, before appearing right behind him. "Don''t you know, it''s foolish to talk while fighting." Said Xie Xie as his dagger was stabbing at the back of Alba''s neck causing him to shiver. ''This brat!'' Instantly hurricanes made out mes suddenly erupted from under Alba, moving from below him and upwards. Yet Xie Xie didn''t move back or cease his attack, as his eyes had an odd and dangerous gleam in them. ''Fifth Soul Skill: Absolute Dy.'' Demon Monarch Alba''s eyes widened as he saw that his hurricane was rising gradually as if it was moving in slow motion. But it wasn''t just the mes around him but also his movement causing Alba expression to change, although in slow motion. ''Sixth Soul Skill: Spatial sh.'' Xie Xie hacked down with his dagger that glowed with a purplish-grey light before a gash appeared on the back on Alba. Just as Yuanen Yehui appeared in front of him with her Fallen Anima that was giving off a terrifying light before she chopped down. A perfect arc through the air, Fallen Anima cut through Alba hide, drawing purple blood from his body and causing him to release a grunt. But it was then that Alba felt the power of Absolute Dy losing effect on him and his body erupting with endless mes. That caused Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui to swiftly move back, evading the mes from devouring them in its brilliance. Just as Alba narrowed him before he called upon a fire on his sword and cyclone to appear on his right side. Before he then brought them together, fire and the cyclone converged together, forming a massive firestorm that wrapped up and whirled around the sword. Then with a stomp, he dashed towards Xie Xie, closing the distance between him in an instant and causing Xie Xie''s eyes to narrow. Just as Alba hacked down with his sword, the storm rotating and twisting everything around it as space began to tremble. Xie Xie watched as a storm hacked down on him, intending to sweep him away and erase him from this world. ''Tsk... It seems using space to divert the attack won''t work for this one.'' Thought Xie Xie before his eyes began to shine even more. ''Self-Soul Skill: Dimensional Gap.'' Justst the mes reached Xie Xie''s forehead, with it causing him to sweat and slowly cken his Battle Armor. To the shock of Alba, the mes didn''t chop Xie Xie in half but seem to have vanished as ripples appeared in front of Xie Xie. While Xie Xie was stabbing out with his dagger causing Alba to perceive danger from this one stab. Knowing to trust his intuition, Alba swiftly steps back just as the dagger was close to hitting him but Xie Xie only smiled. "Are you sure that''s safe?" Just as Xie Xie said this, ripples appeared to the side of Alba before a storm swept out and smashed into him. ''What! Did he teleport it!'' Demon Monarch Alba felt the mes hacking into his body and forcing him through the sky as he tried stabilizing himself. ''Sixth Soul Skill: Darkness Shine.'' ''Eight Soul Skill: Daedalus Apocalypse.'' As Alba was sailing through the air, the clouds parted as a sphere of purplish-darkness dropped down from the sky. Simultaneously, a pir of darkness broke through the earth below Alba, both piercing towards him and smashing into him. An ear-splitting explosion rang out, wisps of darkness and purplish-light scattering around. "How annoying." The voice of Demon Monarch Alba rang out before the sounds of wings pping could be heard. Before instantly, a sea of fire appeared, rushing towards Yuanen Yehui who eyes widened as she began taking to the air. "Useless." From the sea of fire emerged dozens of apparitions of Demon Monarch Alba, they released an ear-splitting roar before charging at Yuanen Yehui. As Alba did this, he stepped back, just as Xie Xie appeared above him and hacked down with his dagger. Yet not before he hacked up with his sword, that was released a brilliant and terrifying purplish-light. A streak of purplish-gold mes shined as it moved in an arc, burning down space as it moved towards Xie Xie. Xie Xie''s expression changes but he remains calm as his soul rings appeared before they began to shine as a grey field expanded out. Demon Monarch Alba felt his movement being dyed and slowing down, even the mes that were burning down space was dyed. Allowing Xie Xie time to quickly twist his body to evade the mes while stabbing Alba arm that was gripping the sword and solidifying it in time. ''Self-Soul Skill: Time Stab.'' ''Space-Time Dragon Warps the Earth.'' ''Sixth Soul Ring: Spatial sh.'' ''Eighth Soul Ring: Dimensional Cleave.'' Xie Xie stomped down on the ground as he cleaved down with his dagger, cutting through space-time as well even reality. Dragonic roars rang out as nine dragons broke out of the void, all around Alba before chomping down on him. While two deep gashes appeared on Alba''s body once again, blood sshing and sprouting out like a geyser. Just as Xie Xie moved back, using space to escape and distancing himself away from Alba. Just as his Absolute Dy wore off. Alba released a tremendous roar as he let go of his sword that was suspended in time before fiery light began to gather in his hands. Before punching outwards causing streaks of light to move through the sky, towards Xie Xie who was still moving back. Xie Xie swiftly stomped down on the ground causing nine void dragons to erupt from the void with an ear-splitting roar. As they move towards the streak of light that was rushing to him before they smashed into each other. The fiery light scattered before it started turning into sts one after another, arranging themselves like a domino effect of explosions. Xie Xie''s expression changed as he saw miniatures explosions appearing all around him but Alba wasn''t done as he swung his arm. This made it, so the explosions of golden fiery light began to move down on Xie Xie with its light shaking and burning space. Xie Xie clicked his tongue, but he only shed down in front of him, cutting space before Yuanen Yehui walked out of it. ''Seventh Soul Ring: Fallen Seraphim True Body.'' While Yuanen Yehui produced a phantom enclosing, that was hovering behind her; it was a fallen angel with six wings. In the fallen hands were two swords that were shining with purplish-gold mes and a terrifying gleam in its eyes. Just as hundreds of brilliant Fiery lights that were shining like miniature suns began smashing down like a flowing stream. Its heats affected Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui. Knowing that there were too many to defend against Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui began working together. A grey field began expanding out, time is dyed, and causing the hundreds of fiery lights to slow down. Just as Yuanen Yehui began hacking, chopping, sweeping, and shing with purplish-gold mes expanding out from her sword. Each time her luminous mes made contact with the fiery small suns, they began to explode, mes flying everywhere like fireworks. But she and Xie Xie were protected from the darkness that was spreading out from her True Body as it also was hacking at the small suns. As they began breaking through the barrages of miniature suns, Xie Xie was stabbing out with his dagger, stopping some of them in time. While using his spatial abilities to divert some of them from striking them, Yuanen Yehui expanded arge number of mes. It didn''t take them long to escape from the continuous barrages of the mes. Just as Absolute Dy wore off and the miniature suns crashing in the spot where they were. Grand ball of mes broke and began crashing and explosions, with the violent explosion bing stronger and stronger as they connected. "You survive that, but about this." Alba appeared in front of them with him stabbing out with his sword that was roaring with mes. Not only that but the purplish-gold mes on his sword began to draw the mes from the series of st behind, towards Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie. Creating an imprable curtain of mes that shot up before it descends on them, wishing to submerge and engulf both of the humans. Yuanen Yehui only narrowed her eyes before releasing a smile that caused Alba to furrow his brows. ''Spiritual Domain: Deep Abyss.'' Yuanen Yehui''s eyes had turned deep blue before a vortex began appearing behind her, swirling and twisting as it began to erge. From the unknown abyss, Alba could see countless arms that were dark as the bleak night, as well as screams and wailsing from it. Alba has seen many things and caused many horrors in his hundreds of thousands of years as a Demon Monarch. Weakness was something he detests, andck of courage was something he would punish with all of his might. It was through this that there was hardly anything that could cause him to ever feel fear or a helpless horror anymore. Yet when he saw the deep blue vortex behind Yuanen Yehui, he felt an indescribable horror for the first time in a hundred thousand years. This causes his sword to go off course, missing Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehu, while the curtain of mes that was descending on them. Was being devoured by the deep blue abyss, with it having no way to resist. Yuanen Yehui''s eyes narrowed as she stabbed her Fallen Anima through the head of Alba. Just as Xie Xie shed down with his space-time powers, creating arge gash around Alba''s neck. "Die." Said Yuenane Yehui as the Fallen Anime exploded with purplish-gold mes that began to engulf Alba''s face. Yet Demon Monarch Alba couldn''t allow himself to go down so easily, as he tried resisting with all of his might. ''Spiritual Domain: Time Arc.'' Xie Xie''s eyes turned grey as he back hacked out with his soul rings abilities. Demon Monarch Alba''s body started to be covered with gashes all around. ''Space-Time Dragon Freeze the World.'' ''Time Dtion.'' While Xie Xie began to move his left arm that started to rotate causing the thoughts of Alba to freeze in time. As Yuanen Yehui switches to her Great Ape martial soul before gripping her Fallen Anima and forcibly cleaving down with it. Splitting the body of Demon Monarch Alba in half. Chapter 340: Rumbling Chapter 340: Rumbling As the Demon Monarch Alba was split in half, his blood sshing out, Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie released a sigh. But they didn''t lower their guards yet, as they knew they had to destroy his soul as well, for him to be fully dead. As those at the Qusai-God Limit Douluo level were beings that defied themon sense of the world and all monsters in their own right. It wasn''t wrong to say, they could take on dozens of Limit Douluos at once and still not be on the losing end. As theirprehension in thews, cultivation base, and battle experience far surpassed those weaker than them. But this was only if they weren''t familiar and their powers didn''t get countered so effectively. The defeat of the Demon Monarch Alba wasn''t as simple as it looked on the surface. For one, Alba didn''t believe that Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie would have such a rapid and terrifying growth in such a short time. Such as Xie Xie being able to outspeed him, his terrifying growth in the temporal and spatial powers, as well the ability to affect even him. As thest time they fought, Alba dominated Xie Xie and the others, to the point they could barely resist or put up a fight. Secondly, they knew most of the Demon Monarch Alba skilled and move-sets, giving them an advantage in the fight. While Alba knew some of theirs, that was only back when they were Soul Emperors, which was vastly different from their Title Douluo self. And finally, their powers counter the Demon Monarch too well. Xie Xie space-time powers that dyed and reduced Alba actions to the point, he became a punching bag. Yuanen Yehui''s spiritual domain was able to nullify and seal Alba''s power before ending him with her Fallen Anima sword. From the beginning of the fight until the end, Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie had an overwhelming advantage. Even if one was vastly stronger, a fight was determined more than things on the surface. Fallen Anima burst with purplish-gold mes before hacking down on Demon Monarch Alba purplish-gold soul. Alongside Xie Xie who shed through space-time to cut it apart. Yet just as their attacks reached the Demon Monarch''s soul, space around it began to freeze. Fallen Anima shed with thews around Alba''s soul while Xie Xie Dimensional Cleave cut through the obstructions and split Alba''s soul in half. But that was just it. Alba''s soul was still intact even while split, showing the terrifying prowess of those who reached the peak of the world. Demon Monarch Alba''s split soul began to tremble before it dashed towards the Everde mountain while giving off a terrifying light. But it wasn''t just his but the souls of the people who came with Alba began to leave their dead body to their shock. When Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie saw this, their expression turned grim as they instantly understood what Alba was trying to do. They began to quickly release their techniques and soul skills out, hoping to destroy the souls before it reached Everde mountain. But it was all useless, as the split body of Alba began to tremble before it exploded out, surrounding them in a fiery light. An expanse of raging mes began to revolve around Yuanen Yehui and Xie Xie who were glittering their teeth as this stopped them in their tracks. The mes swept upwards, reaching to the sky, the temperature of the mes was melting the ground and space. But it only took a few seconds for them to burst out of the expanse, yet it was a few seconds toote. As the souls reached the Everde Mountain before giving off a resplendent light and releasing a massive explosion. The explosion expanded towards the Everde Mountain, smashing into the barrier before causing it to tremble endlessly. And then the explosion began to devour the whole Everde Mountain, stirring up a gale that began to sweep through the whole area. Xie Xie quickly moved to Yuanen Yehui before pulling her into his embrace and taking them into the dimensional gap. Just as the explosion swept through where they were. # As the Title Doulosa and Qiangu Dongfeng were looking for Gremory body, the ground beneath began to shake. Before it burst open, showing the figure of Gremory who was battered with wounds and frost around her figure. "Well now~, even more people have shown up~" Said Gremory with a soft voice as she nces around seeing the new faces. Qiangu Dongfeng didn''t care for anything she was about to say as he summoned his Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand. ''Unyielding Staff: Shock Heaven and Earth.'' A terrifying aura erupted from Qiangu Dongfeng, alongside the air warping as he held his Coiling Dragon Staff. He struck out with his Coiling Dragon Staff, space shattering as the staff began to erge, with the intent to shatter heaven and earth. Even Gremory had her eyes widen as she felt the suppression of heaven and earth causing her to be serious. ''Pleasure Realm.'' Gremory figures began to glow before a purplish-pink light began to erupt from her just as the Coiling Dragon Staff smashed into her. Pushing her down to the snowy grounds, forcing her deep into the sea before she was lifted with the staff in tow. As she was lifted, another staff appeared in the sky, descending from the sky in a manner that was simr to the earlier attack. But this time, the attack was infused with staff soul and thews of the world which was broken before beingmanded by the staff. Gremory was once again struck by the Coiling Dragon Staff, it ferociously smashing her down back into the ground. Like a shooting descendinget, she was driven into the ground akin to a nail. Everything from her face to her toes was submerged in the ice and snow. Yet Qiangu Dongfeng wasn''t down as he began to twirl the Coiling Dragon Staff, getting ready to unleash another move. "Now, now~, Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. The main event is just starting." Said Gremory, with her voice ringing through the whole battlefield. Just as the whole northernnd began to shake and rumble, with pink runes began to appear all around. "This... What are these strange patterns... And why do I sense such arge amount of energy?" Questioned one of the Title Douluo as they looked around in shock. "... This is mostly like what she is going to use to awaken the God-Level creature. It seems this is what she has been aiming for from the beginning." Said Qiangu Dongfeng, instantly understanding and grasping the rune''s purpose. His words caused the people around to widen their eyes in shock while Gremory only chuckled in amusement. As she began to rise from the ground, snow, and ice dropping from her body while she began cracking her neck that became stiff. "As expected from someone that reaches our level, figuring out everything from just a nce~. Unlike the others, I chose a more interesting approach for the awakening of this beast but it required a bit of time." Said Gremory with a giggle. "When..." "Hm?" Questioned Gremory as she saw the look of shock in Mu Xi who was ncing all around. "Just when did you set this rune? Was it when we were trapped in that world? Or was it while you were forced under the snow?" Questioned Mu Xin in slight disbelief. One has to understand that she and Xu Xiaoyan arrived right as Gremory came to this location. So they didn''t believe she was able to set this formation before they came. Not only that but they were watching Gremory from the beginning of the fight till now. They were wondering just how could they miss her doing this. "My sweet dear~... Just when did you gain the thought, you guys were in control of our little fight?" Questioned Gremory with a tilt of her head. "...What-" "I will admit the control of the fight kept on switching between us but if it simply based on whopleted their goal. Well, you were yed from the beginning, as throughout that whole fight I have been setting the rune, sorry dear~" Said Gremory causing Xu Xiaoyan and Mu Xi expression to turn even grimmer. Qiangu Dongfeng could only sigh, not ming Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan, as he understood just how terrifying Gremory was. ''She is a true control master... While Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan thought they were thinking tens of steps ahead, she was most likely twenty and even more steps ahead of them.'' "Now then, awaken~" Said Gremory, just as the rune released a light before it began to erupt from below them. Qiangu Dongfeng quickly expanded his soul power, creating a shield around everyone, alongside the Title Douluo help. Before the whole Northern Land was covered in a blinding white light. # "Annoying." Muttered Ming as his whole body was bleeding as he stared at the kneeling form of Wu Siduo, Yue Zhengyu, and Dai Yun''er. "Damn... Even with all of that, you are still fine." Muttered Yue Zhengyu with a bitter chuckle causing Ming to arch a brow. "You considered this being fine?" Ming could only sigh as he didn''t think he would be pushed to this far when he was given this task. ''Oh well.'' "Now then, let me send you on your way-" "That should be my line." A voice rang out causing Ming''s expression to change as hacked out to his left with his sword. Just as a spear came piercing down upon him, spear and sword! The sword was shattered with Ming being pushed back as an ear-splitting rang through the ce, as the figure of Guan Yue. In his battle armor that was giving off a bright light, Skycrosser Divine Spear was in his hands that gave off a jade light. "Even more pests? Well, it''s fine... They should be, just about done." Said Ming As he nces to the side. Just as the sounds of explosions rang through the area causing Yue Zhengyu and the others'' expressions to change. "Damn! Theyunched it." "Don''t feel down... You guys did well to survive, you should take sce in that." Said Guan Yue with a faint smile as he moved towards Ming with calm movement. Even as there was a series of explosions ringing in the back. "You could have stopped them from firing these off, why did you?" Questioned Ming but Guan Yue only shook his head. "Then the future generation would have ended. Right now they are in an important phase of their life, geniuses who will surpass even us." Said Guan Yue as he chose the future of the world over the present. When Yue Zhengyu and the others heard the words of Guan Yue, they couldn''t help but feel warmth ringing through their chest. As well as anger that they couldn''t beat Ming, allowing the Skycrosser Douluo to stop the Monarchs fromunching the weapon. But Guan Yue didn''t think so. Either way, the ground began to shake as the miniature sandstorms began to form around all of them. As well as fissures began to open up, with tranches that were opening up and a terrifying pressure reverberating through. # "Die! Die! Die!" The shouts of Er Ming could be heard as he released countless amounts of punches that were raining down on Xeno''s body. Xeno was gritting his teeth, finding it difficult to escape their blows, even with his power being boosted by nature around. What made it worse was that Er Ming was using his full strength and power, going all out to push Xeno close to death. Knowing he can''t hold on for much, Xeno only sighed before his body began to release a brilliant light as he started to connect with nature. Just as Er Ming struck down, smashing his body apart and destroying his soul. But right before Er Ming could shout in triumph, he felt the whole area shaking as thousands upon thousands of roots began to erupt from the ground. Yet that wasn''t what made Er Ming pause, it was the building up energy inside of these roots around the mountain area. ''Shit!'' Er Ming swiftly moved, grabbing Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinn before dashing out of the area. Just as all of the roots released a terrifying light before a massive explosion erupted in the area. Covering the area in a blinding sh of light, that Er Ming and the others were lucky to escape by an inch. Chapter 341: Sleeping Dragons Awaken Chapter 341: Sleeping Dragons Awaken As the light began to dye down in the northernnds, the mountains were crumbling with some of its rubbles falling. Crashing into the ground and breaking on contact, yet the strangest was the ground didn''t break or have any cracks. Even after the massive explosion, there seemed to be no sign of fissures on the northernnd. But it was then, the whole northernnd began to shake and rumble with noise. The rumbling had been getting louder and louder before the ground began forming massive spider-web-like cracks. They began expanding throughout the whole Northern Land, the sounds resounding and ear-splitting. This was scaring all of the Sea Soul-Beast around the Northern Land while causing the Soul-Beast in the Northern Land to evacuate. All of them sensing a terrifying aura that was leaking from below them, all of them were terrified to the point where their souls trembled. The louder the earth began to rumble, the more their souls trembled, the more their sense screamed that a disaster wasing. They didn''t know what wasing, but they feared if they stayed, it would be impossible for them to escape. In the Northern Land, terrifying energy began to spread out. The ground began exploding, ice and snow scattering around as two gigantic wings that were whitish-silver expanded out of the ground. The wings had a notable faint orange dragon pattern on its membrane. Not only that but there were sharp ice structures that could be seen on the edges of the wing. With a p of the wings, a great gale was stirred as the ice and snow began to be blown away as an arm broke through the ice. After the arm, came to the ancient beats whole form as it began to awaken. In the next instant, an unmatched aura began shaking the whole Northern ne as the ancient beast pped its wings once more. Blowing away the snow, revealing its form that was shining with an orange and golden glow. Its whole body was covered in the color of white, scales reflecting the light from the sun with its under bellow being crimson-red. It has a protruding chest that had five ice-ws that were protruding out of his chests while giving off a soft light. The ancient dragon head also had spikes that covered the top half of its head, covered in white. While the underside of its jaw was jagged with a mix of white and crimson that seemed too low, alongside its gleaming eyes. All around the Ancient Dragon figure were sharps structures, simr to icicles. They sometimes glowed with white, yellow, and even orange as the Ancient Dragon began finishing its awakening. Its figure began trembling as it finally opened its eyes that were glowing with a silver light before it opened its mouth. Releasing a thunderous roar that shooked the whole northernnd, the Frozen Crimson Dragon has awakened. # The desert was shaking and rumbling, miniature hurricanes and tornadoes made out of san could be seen being formed. Beforerge eruptions began to explode out, towering mes were shooting up from the desert, beginning to turn everything into a sea of mes. Guan Yue frowned as he knew things were going to get worse, as he could feel his spiritual sense, shouting at him to run. With a nce at Ming who was also slightly trembling, he dashed towards Wu Siduo, Ye Xinn, and Dai Yun''er. Picking them up before moving away from the area where the god-level creature was about to awaken. It wasn''t just him who did this but also Ming who cut through space and entered into it. Just as a gigantic maelstrom began forming in the middle of the desert before it exploded outwards, pushing the sand to the side. And stirring up a cloud of dust that shrouded most of the area. With countless eruptions exploding all around the desert, with the roar of a dragon could be heard from the dessert. The ground began trembling as if something was moving in the storm before a figure could be seen moving out of the dust. It was a pale dark dragon whose body wasn''t like other dragons, as it had a long, serpentine neck and tail with grey spines trailing down. One could see many spikes appearing all around its serpentine neck and tail, alongside its arm that was in the air. As this dragon wasn''t like the others who stood on all four but only on its two-leg. Three horns were protruding from its head, simr to that of a crown as it opened its deep-golden eyes. This dragon''s wings were also abnormal in their appearance, devoid of any membrane with only scales obscuring it and only having six skeleton-like wings. The dragon chest had horns protruding out of its with a glowing orb that one could see in its chest, that was giving off a soft glow. Each step this dragon took, even more eruptions and explosions could be seen. The Disaster Dragon has awoken, ready to wreak havoc in this world. # The ground was rumbling, with thunderous noise as theva from the volcano was spilling out, spilling down from the mountain. As it began to crumble apart,va sshing out and a storm, the temperature increasing. As an arm moved out of the volcano, crashing onto the ground and forming fissures on the ground that was burning with mes. As if it was pulling itself out, the ancient dragon began moving out of the volcano, withva moving down its body. It was more as if it was leaking from its body. As one could see a series of orange lines that were glowing likeva on the creature''s body. The creature had a long, serpentine head with a bulky body that looked simr to coal but was glowingva lines. These lines could be seen all around its body, from its tail to its arm and chest which was in a swirling motion. Its wings seemed to be made out of magma as they glowed and leaked with theva element as it dropped to the ground. Burning through the ground, it also had four cannons like appendages in the middle of its back, which the wings were around. That had an orange glow, the dragon known as the Terraformer Dragon released a roar that submerges the area in mes. # As the explosion began to die down, the Everde Mountain was still intact, as if something mystical was protecting it. Yet there was an eerie feeling in the air as if something was about to descend. As in the next seconds, in the surroundings, space began to split apart as countless lines could be seen, as if they were cut by something sharp. Before space shattered, alongside the mountains and cherry blossom being split, cut, and chopped to pieces. Dropping down to the ground as an abyss appeared in the Everde Mountain. As if space couldn''t hold whatever wasing, back anymore, an ancient dragon began to walk out of the void. It was giving off terrifying energy fluctuations, as it made the area around trembles. All of the soul beasts had already left, feeling something horrifying wasing, while the humans around were already evacuated. The ancient dragon was on all fours with its body being covered with pitch-ck tes that were simr to scale but narrower. It has a protruding chest that is crackling and shining with crimson light, spikes around its body from its head, trailing down to its tail. It had tworge wings that had simr tes but like its body but its wings were sharp at the edge as if it could cut through anything. It had countless spikes atop its head that were shining like ice-crystals but with the color of crimson as the dragon opened its crimson eyes. The dragon that was known as the ck Dragon in the God Realm War has awakened. As it began to release a roar that calls down the crimson lightning and ck-lighting. # ''...I can sense him.'' The thought of a bi-pedal dragon hovering in space, looking down at the Douluo ne. The bi-pedal dragon was covered with ck scales on its top-half and orangish-gold scales for its chest area and inner hide. It had tworge wings that were jagged, with a w at the top protruding out, along with fourrge spikes that were aligned in the membrane. The dragon had spikes protruding from its head, trailing down its tail. It had two horns that were in a reverse motion, a truly terrifying dragon. Its golden-red eyes were staring down, searching, and seeking something as if it has waited years for this. ''.... Found you!'' The dragon released a roar that shattered and broke all of the asteroids around it while making space around it tremble. The dragon that was known as the Dragon God tenth son, Bahamut has awakened from being sealed under the Demon Continent. # On the Demon Continent that was trembling from thest attack. The cloud of dust began fading away, with Tang Wulin narrowing his eyes, looking to see if any demons remained. "So, some of you did survive." Said Tang Wulin with a chuckle of his distorted voice. The fading clouds of dust began showing the conditions of some of the demons that survived, which wasn''t that good. Some of them were bleeding all over, missing limbs, pulling themselves out of the sand, and others staring at Tang Wuli with horror. Tang Wulin nced upwards, a light sh in his eyes before he began to elevate his hands as a dark aura began to spread from his body. "Rise." He felt his necromancy curse activating as a pulse of dark light, swept through the whole battlefield before thousands of the demon''s body lit up. To the shock of the demons that were still alive, they saw their dead brethren beginning to stand up; eyes were hollowed. Before then their body glowed and then a massive explosion rang through, sweeping through the battlefield. Screams and cries could be heard as the dead bodies of the demons Tang Wulin had risen, were exploding next to the demons that were alive. ''I took their soul, so their fighting is practically impossible.'' Thought Tang Wulin but he wasn''t disheartened by this as he continued absorbing souls. "Still, it seems it''s about time I bring this to an end. Those brats aren''t patient and areing."Mutter Tang Wulin with a sigh. "Pretty sure they are older than you." Tao Tie''s voice rang out, but Tang Wulin disregarded her. ''Curse: Alegria.'' Tang Wulin swiped his hand to the side causing gigantic thorns to erupt from the ground all around the battlefield. The leftover demons'' expression changed as they felt a terrifying sense of danger from these thorns causing them to try and flee. But it was useless as these thorns appeared all around them. "Now, now. Running isn''t allowed." ''Time Magic: Stop.'' The whole battlefield instantly turned grey as space and time were frozen, all of the demon''s movements were sealed. But the movements of the thorns weren''t as they began piercing through the demons, while others began swallowing the body of the demons. In the next few seconds, within frozen time, all of the left-over demons'' bodies were covered with red vines. ''Curse: Explosion Set.'' Tang Wulin snaps his fingers, unfreezing space and time before the vines begin to shine before a gigantic explosion rings through the battlefield. If one looks from above, they could see countless explosions that were towering from above. Alongside countless souls that were moving through the air, being pulled by an unknown force as they screamed. All of them being forcibly devoured by Tang Wulin. Chapter 342: Dragon King Festival Part (1) Chapter 342: Dragon King Festival Part (1) After feeling all of the demon souls being absorbed by him, Tang Wulin let out a sigh as he felt his Etherious Form trembling with excitement. Looking around and spreading out his spiritual sense, he didn''t sense any other demons, but he knew some of them were in Mahal Tower. ncing behind, he felt the presence of Gu Yuena and other figures out there. He could tell Gu Yuena was fighting some Evil Soul Masters from how foul their presence and aura was. ''She should be fine, once she is done, she can easily teleport to me.'' Nodding his head, Tang Wulin stomped down on the ground before dashing towards the Mahal Tower, wishing to finish his ughter of the demons. With the help of his wings, it didn''t even take a few seconds to reach the tower entrance, going through and down the tower. As his feet touched the ground of the fifth floor of Mahal, his wings were already in front of him as attacks began raining down on them. Tang Wulin stomped down on the ground, shaking the whole fifth floor with cracks appearing all around him before he shot forward. He became a streak of multi-color lights as he passed all of the demons in his way before all of the demons were ripped to shreds. As his Light Wings that were crackling with a myriad of powers were hacking out and chopping everything that Tang Wulin. It didn''t take him too long to ughter all of the demons on the fifth floor before moving down to the fourth and finally the third floor. All which became drenched in the blood of the demons, which Tang Wulin didn''t care for as he finally killed thest demon. ''I wonder...'' Furrowing his brows, Tang Wulin began moving towards where Nexus was, curious to see if he had kicked the bucket or was still alive. It had taken a bit before he was able to reach the room where Nexus was but Tang Wulin didn''t see Nexus'' body anywhere. "Did he leave?" "No... He also used his essence to fuel the healing of the ne." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out as she appeared on Tang Wulin''s shoulder. "I see..." Muttered Tang Wulin before sighing. "I didn''t think he would go so far." "He likely still feels regret... And I''m also tired." "Regret?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil to nce at him. "You should know, you saw it, after all, his cowardly action." This caused Tang Wulin to fall silent, as he began recalling thest scene he saw before he left the fourth floor of Mahal after meeting Nexus. How he abandoned his allies and friends as they were sealing Typhoon away, too scared to die, and not wanting to be erased. "... Hopefully, he will find sce in this."Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to let out another sigh but he didn''t say anything. It was then his eyes slightly widened when he felt not only his Golden Dragon King seals tremble but the Dragon God Heart in his body shaking slightly. "...What the-" It was then a sh of silvery light shined next to him before Gu Yuena appeared next to him with a frown on her face. She didn''t seem to have any scratch or signs that she was in a battle, further disying how terrifying her battle prowess has gone. As he could sense she was fighting two Hyper Douluo and Limit Douluo, yet no sign of damage on her. But Gu Yuena didn''t say anything about the sight and only said," Did you feel it?" "The trembling of the Golden Dragon King and shaking of the Dragon God Heart?" "I see, so they perceived it instead. Yes, as I was finishing up with the Holy Spirit Cult, I began feeling his presence." "Whose?" "The 10th Son of my old self, Bahamut the Dragon King of Annihtion." Said Gu Yuena with a frown causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "... Wu Yiyi, Wu Siduo''s mom once told me that the Dragon God had an extra son." "She did?" Questioned Gu Yuena in a slight surprise. "She learned this from the ancient texts that survived from the Primordial Era, in which the Dragon God still ruled. While there wasn''t much, it said the extra son was a figure that the Dragon God both praised and cared for a lot."Said Tang Wulin, causing Gu Yuena to sigh. "He was... It''s a bit different than what was written down but you could say we care for him a lot."Said Gu Yuena as just then the bracelet around his wrist began to shine. Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena nce at the Jeweled Bless that began to scatter with nine-colors as the figure of the Holy Dragon King appeared. "...I can sense him."Muttered the Holy Dragon King with his eyes containing hints of sorrow. "Did something happen?" "I can exin this mother." Said the Holy Dragon King causing Gu Yuena to slowly nod her head. "When our father made all of the Nine Dragon Kings, it was just Nine Dragon Kings." "Wait, so if it was just intended to be nine, what about..." "Bahamut didn''te into existence at the time of the Nine Dragon Kings, simr neither did I. You see Bahamut, and I was two beings that were fused into one, simr to the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King."Said the Holy Dragon King causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen. "So... You and he were fused?" "Yes, two beings that were once one, holding the power of life and destruction, simr to our Father but far weaker." "So what happened? Did the Dragon God rip you guys apart?" "No... We did that to ourselves from the actions of a certain race that incited out boundless rage. They were known as the Behemoth n, a pair of apes that loved eating dragons."Said the Holy Dragon King with a sigh. "There was a race that... Consumed the dragons? Weren''t they divine dragons at the time?" "Yes, all of the dragons back then were divine but so were these Behemoths, who came out of nowhere and began eating. The Dragon God didn''t care, as these dragons were only a sub-species of our n but it enraged us." Plenty of time they begged the Dragon God to allow them to execute and ughter them all but the Dragon God only shook his head. Before telling them that there is no point. As not only were those dragons not a part of our n but he was in a delicate situation with the ne. "Delicate situation?" "The Dragon God used to rule over the God Realm at the time. So the expansion of the realm would cause stress on ourselves, as the conflicting powers within ourselves were hurting us."Said Gu Yuena, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Once they started killing the dragons of the Dragon n, this enraged us even further and we couldn''t hold ourselves back. We held the Dragon ying Saber and began ughtering all of the Behemoth members." From old to young to even infants, the rage of them didn''t stop. "This was a mistake of ours, as we didn''t know this war would cause such a terrifying event for us. I am unsure or why it happened but as we were indulging in our ughtering, our two powers, life, and destruction shed before they began to pull apart. "Before then, we were no longer one entity but two separate, Behemoth and me." Said the Holy Dragon King with a frown. "Bahamut was simr to the Golden Dragon King. He had the destructive nature of our father when he was created. But unlike the Golden Dragon King, it wasn''t even close to being as intense. So he would have been able to live normally for most of his life." "But it seems he still had the rage and destruction from when we were still one and began ughtering everything. From the Behemoth ns to even our n, causing me to step in and fight him." The battle between the two brothers was earth-shattering and skies shaking as they fought with the intent to stop the other. Yet in the end, it was the Holy Dragon King who won as he wasn''t weakened like Bahamut who fought him after fighting both sides for a bit. "As I was about to knock him out, he released a roar before punching space and allowing himself to fall into the void. But not before he gave me one heated look of rage."Said the Holy Dragon King before he looked at Tang Wulin. "I would have never imagined the person who was sealed inside of the Demon Continent would be him. Father, he must have sensed the Dragon God in you and me as well, he ising for you." Tang Wulin stared at the Holy Dragon King before ncing at Gu Yuena who also had a frown before shrugging his shoulder. "Well it doesn''t really matter, he is going to die anyway." Said Tang Wulin causing the Holy Dragon King to tremble but he didn''t say anything. As even when he fought him all those years ago, he already knew Bahamut couldn''t be allowed to live. In fear that he will go on another rampage, with the power of creation not there to restrict and stop his outburst. And from what he understood, they couldn''t fuse back because of how much his nature had changed. As well as Bahamut''s refusal to want to be one again, so he knew the only option was for him to die. "As you wish father." Muttered the Holy Dragon King causing Tang Wulin to stare at him but say nothing. Before he ced his hand on his silhouette before the light began to shine over the Dragon King and caused his eyes to widen. "I see... you n to do this father? That is great!"Shouted the Holy Dragon King with augh before his figure began to fade. "... You did that to appease him? To think you are starting to see them as your son-" "Oh hush." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh before he nces at her. "What about you? Anyints?" "No... I already knew what was going to happen and n to do it even before you mentioned it."Said Gu Yuena, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Anyway, it''s about time I go. It''s approaching my location." "You can use the Dragon King''s help, to find out about the dragon''s abilities as they should know about it." Said Gu Yuena, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Before he nced up as he felt the multiple powerful beings that were close to him. "Took them long enough." # "Sir! We''re receiving reports that multiplerge signatures are making their way to Demon Continent!"Shouted one of the Sea God Navy generals to Chen Xinjie. "All of them?" "Yes sir, it seems they''re being allured by something." ''Is this why Tang Wulin went to the Demon Continent? Or was there something else.'' Thought Chen Xinjie. It hasn''t even been ten minutes since he found out that the dragons that were sealed in the areas had awakened. Showcasing the fact that the others failed to prevent this but he knew nothing much can do about it. ''At least the ne was able to heal itself before the iing sh.'' Thought Chen Xinjie as he recalled those streaks of light that shed through the sky. Before hitting the ground, turning everything golden, even the sea turned golden as they were making their way back. ''Good Luck brat, hopefully, you can move them away from the ne.'' # "They''reing..."Muttered Yun Ming with a grimace as he nces to the side, feeling a terrifying presence on its way. "So they failed?" Questioned Long Yeyue causing Yun Ming to nod his head. "I guess it''s all up to Tang Wulin then." "He should be okay... right?"Questioned Ya Li as she stood over an Evil Soul Master. "Hmm... For as long as I have known him, he doesn''t seem like the type to lose a battle like this."Said Yun Ming as he chopped down with his spear, splitting an Evil Soul Master in half. "Regardless, the iing sh really is going to be terrifying... I want to go see it."Said Long Yeyue, causing Yun Ming''s lips to twitch. "Elder Sister-" "Me too." Said Ya Li causing Yun Ming to go silent before sighing. ''When did she change so much...'' "Fine, we''re already done with the Evil Soul Masters around this area, we can see it as we get closer to the Demon Continent." # "Alright then, let''s start this!" Shouted Tang Wulin as his figure began to glow in a stream of blue lights. Before it shot upwards, breaking through the crumbling Tower of Mahal, past the multi-colored barrier and into the sky. Two multyered wings that wereposed of ck scales and blue tribal markings. Were able to blow away the clouds, with a massive tail with a stinger that sliced through the sky, shaking it a bit. Two massive arms began clenching together as it had the same blue tribal markings with spirals and tes. Then came a massive blunt dragon head, rounded with two white beady eyes, with razor-sharp teeth that could be seen. Tang Wulin''s figure began to tremble before he released an earth-shattering roar that shooked the whole area around. Just as space split open, with the ck Dragon walking out of the void with specs of red lights around its body. A streak of light hade from the west before it stopped a few meters from them, with the temperature getting hotter. The Terraformer Dragon has a figure that could be seen as it stared at them. A streak of lightning shed through the sky from the east before a bolt hacked down, blinding everything around. Before the Frozen Crimson Dragon could be seen. The ground began to shake as countless eruptions could be seen as well as countless twisters forming. As the Disaster Dragon came from the north-west. And finally from above, with the clouds being blown away anding down from space, Bahamut the tenth son of the Dragon God. All of the six dragons were here, all of them staring at each other with the intent of battle in their eyes. "Hmm, this really does remind me of that time." Muttered Zeref as he appeared a bit away from the fight. "That time?" Questioned Sleipnir but it wasn''t just her but also Tao Tie, Leviathan, and Yggdrasil who also appeared next to him. "A time when dragons ruled the world before a certain festival, in which there was a war between dragons. Yet it was during this war that spans over the whole world that a King was determined. And that certain King with his power, decimated and erased the dragons from the world." "This festival was dered the Dragon King Festival." Chapter 343: Dragon King Festival (2) Chapter 343: Dragon King Festival (2) Five dragons were in the air, staring at each other, sky trembling from their overwhelming presence. Bahamut moved its eyes to Tang Wulin who was in a form it never saw before, causing it to be slightly confused. ''Is this father''s original form before he made us?'' Thought Bahamut and as he was about to open his mouth. "Let''s take this battle further up." Said Tang Wulin causing the ck Dragon tough. "Why should I listen to you? While I feel and sense, father aura from you... You are nothing more than an imposter, how dare you sully his divine image."Said the ck Dragon causing Bahamut to nce at it. "As if father even noticed you before, I bet you were nothing more than a third-ss dragon. Someone that would bow his head, whenever Father passed by, too scared and weak to nce up. Now you have regressed back down to a God Officer, pitiful." "Oh, that''s a lot,ing from the person who was sealed inside another realm. Father didn''t care enough to look for you."Said the ck Dragon causing Bahamut eyes to narrow. It was then that space began to involuntarily stir, as the skies began to tremble as a terrifying aura descended. ck Dragon and the expression of the other change, as great pressure seemed to have descended onto this ce, making everyone shiver. It was as if the Dragon God had descended, with just its overwhelming presence making them feel the need to kneel before it. Moreover, when they looked at the source, they saw Tang Wulin staring at them. In that instant, to their horror, they all felt the feeling of ruthless suppression and horror. As if the being in front was something that was meant to kill them. "Enough chattering, time to go flying." Said Tang Wulin with a chuckle before his figure began to blur, vanishing instantly. He appeared right in front of the ck Dragon, his fist was already striking out with all of his strength. Erupting with great power, crashing into the face of the ck Dragon, bones creaking before it was sent flying. Tang Wulin then moved its body towards the dragon that was near. It was the Frozen Crimson Dragon who was already moving, but Tang Wulin had already turned into a blur. Appearing right under it as it began to charge up breath attack but Tang Wulin didn''t give it a chance to. As he instantly grasped its neck before pulling it with him as he began ascending towards the sky, leaving the other dragons behind. Yet the other Dragons only began to frown as they began to follow behind, understanding his tactics. He was trying to separate and kill them off one by one, something he could do with that suppression of his. The figure of the ck Dragon finally began to regain itself as it found it was in outer space. Countless asteroids around it with the figure of Tang Wulin and the other dragons ascending towards him. The ck Dragon released a roar that shattered the asteroids as a crimson swirl of light began appearing in front. Before a flowing stream of endless crimson currents began to descend upon Tang Wulin. It was descending like a sea of stars; the power of destruction could be felt from it but Tang Wulin only narrowed his eyes. But he continued moving forward as the sea of lightning got close to him before he moved the Frozen Crimson Dragon in front. Just as the raging sea of lightning crashed into them causing ear-splitting explosions that rang through outer space. The roars of the Frozen Crimson Dragon rang through the area as its body came sailing out of the cloud of smoke. Being propelled towards the ck Dragon, with its back being burned and searing in pain. The ck Dragon swiftly moved out of the way, evading the body of the Frozen Crimson Dragon while spreading out its divine sense. But it was then its eyes wide as he felt a fluctuation behind it as Tang Wulin appeared, smashing down with his fist. It was erupting with a terrifying aura that caused the ck Dragon to shiver as its figures started to turn ethereal. But how could Tang Wulin let it get away so easily? ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks The Heaven.'' Tang Wulin''s left-hand began to rotate, reversing the flow of its blood and causing a terrifying roar to ring out. This roar caused the ck Dragon to return from its ethereal form as it trembles as if its ability before was disrupted. Just as the terrifying fluctuations of blue-ck light wisp reached it, smashing into its back, shattering and breaking off its scales. Right at this moment, a roar rang out, as the ck Dragon was directly sted away from Tang Wulin. Then without wasting a single second, Tang Wulin dashed towards the three iing dragons. At this moment, his figure began to blur before he vanished appearing in front of the Disaster Dragon with his thrusting out. This surprised the Disaster Dragon but his body began to glow as Tang Wulin fist came crashing down. Before it erupted out with a golden light that shed with Tang Wulin fist, sending out a shockwave and slightly cracking space. Just as Bahamut and the Terraformer Dragon hacked down with their attacks. Streams of destruction began to swirl around the mouth of Bahamut before it sted towards Tang Wulin. While the Terraformer Dragon eyes shined before a red light was fired from its eyes that pierced towards Tang Wulin. The light was surging furiously with terrifying energy as it flowed out like a raging stream of light. Yet before these attacks could crash into Tang Wulin''s body, gigantic orbs that were simr to Tomoe, appeared before the attacks. ''Time Magic: Territory.'' The attacks from Bahamut and Terraformer were not only absorbed butunched back at them as another tomoe appeared. Right above these two dragons, with their attack being released and hacking towards them, causing their expression to change. As that was going on, Tang Wulin and the Disaster Dragon sh wasing to an end. Yet the Disaster Dragon felt a surge of danger as in the next instant, countless dragons appeared around it. ''Time Magic: Slow Time.'' ''Time Magic: Red Zone.'' ''Time Magic: Parallel World.'' '' Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' The Dragons numbered over fifty as they released a thunderous noise as they chomped down on the Disaster Dragon. Before the grand dragons began to glow and then exploded, causing a massive explosion that blew everything back. The Disaster Dragon felt its whole body being in unspeakable pain as he felt the agonizing burn from the explosions. They were able to bypass his scales and burn through his whole hide. They were scorching his body, explosion, burning, and ckening his scales. Bahamut and the Terraformer Dragon had tried evading their attack that wasing out from the Tomoe. But the deafening explosion that erupted from below them, pushed and staggered them causing the attacks to hit. Resulting in them being hit by their attack and being sent flying! Such was the terrifying control Tang Wulin disy as he precisely controlled this small skirmish in his favor. From tricking the two dragons to strike at him, so he can reflect their attacks. To utilize his time magic to throw off the sense of the Disaster Dragon, so he can deal a massive amount of damage. At this time, a roar rang out as the Frozen Crimson Dragon body began illuminated space, as six gigantic spheres began to appear. They were shining and burning fiercely with terrifying power like the radiant sun. With a wave of its hand, it grabbed the spheres in a single motion before sting them towards Tang Wulin. The spheres of crimson mes moved in a straight line, sting towards Tang Wulin while burning space. Tang Wulin already knew the Dragons were subconsciously working together to fight him. As the suppression, they were feeling, made a one on one fight between him very difficult to attain. Tang Wulin eyes shed but he didn''t make any move to evade the attack as the streams of fire finally reached him. But instead of crashing into him, they crashed into the tomoe that appeared in Tang Wulin. Yet the Frozen Crimson Dragon only sneered as it knew its spheres would simply burn away the tomoe. But to its shock even as the mes were burning away the Tomoe, they were still being absorbed. ''Wait... He is making more and more tomoe to bypass the attack''s ability to burn away space.'' Thought the Frozen Crimson Dragon with a grim look. As it began to prepare for the appearance of the tomoe that will reflect the Frozen Crimson Dragon attack. A tomoe appeared but not above the head of the Frozen Crimson Dragon but the Disaster Dragon who was recovering. This caused the Dragon eyes to widen before streams of mes sted out, rushing and engulfing the Dragon. The mes began overflowing, golden mes interweaving, exploding out in a cross-like shape with the dragon in the middle. As the Disaster Dragon was being devoured, space was being illuminated once again. Tang Wulin saw a cluster of rosy lights that were simr to stars, being hacked down on him. Bahamut attack was making countless red lights spin about, rumble over, rushing to submerge Tang Wulin. He did this just as when he saw Tang Wulin use his tomoe technique, knowing this was the best time. As with his divine sense, he could tell it would take a bit before Tang Wulin could resummon the tomoe. As the rumbling of red lights reached him, Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, tensing his body before the lights crashed down. An explosion of light lit up space above the Douluo World, if one was to look from below, they would see a glittering expanse of red lights. Roar! As the expanse of light began to fade, Bahamut''s eyes narrowed as he saw something that enraged him. Instead of Tang Wulin being hit by the stream of light, it was the ck Dragon, its body burning and ckened from the light. As well as it tries to suppress the Destruction and Lightning Energy that was running amok. ''Time Magic: Spatial Switch.'' Tang Wulin appeared in the location of the ck Dragon, after switching ces with him before the attack reached. A dazzling light illuminated from above Bahamut and the ck Dragon, with specs of energy appearing above. Before they began to rain down, like a shimmering sea of stars, rushing to smash and crash into them. Bahamut released a howl that began to cause the light to be erased as if the power of destruction seeped in the howl. It also protected the ck Dragon while it was recovering. As they were upied with this, Tang Wulin turned into a streak of ck-blue light, propelling towards the Frozen Crimson Dragon. The Frozen Crimson Dragon whole began to lit up, as it began calling upon the fire and ice elements. A swirl of elements began appearing in front of it causing space within a thousand meters to tremble. Before it unleashed a fierce st that was a hundred meters wide, devouring space, prating through it. The terrifying beam made out of fire and ice, released a blinding light as it hacked down on Tang Wulin. This entire part of the space was illuminated! Tang Wulin countered with his breath attack, that swirled like the cosmos before it sted out. Sweeping over and crashing into the terrifying beam of the Frozen Crimson Dragon. Their attacks struggled for a second before erupting into a rain of light, streaking through space and crashing into the asteroids around. Breaking and splitting the asteroids, with some of them falling past Tang Wulin as he continued towards the Frozen Crimson Dragon. Yet space began to warp around Tang Wulin before a stream of raging mes burst forward from the warp. It wasn''t just that but also a stream of cold, gleaming sand, a terrifying storm, and surging lightning. They hacked towards Tang Wulin, wishing to pierced and crash into his body as a roar rang out. "Die!" This came from the Disaster Dragon who wanted nothing more than to have the broken body of Tang Wulin before it. After all the damage and wounds, it was inflicted by his terrifying methods. ''Time Magic: Parallel World.'' The asteroids and lights that were falling beside Tang Wulin began to glow before they began to duplicate. Not once or twice but countless times, all of them appearing around Tang Wulin before they submerge his figure. Just as the streams of attacks reached, smashing into the lights and asteroids, burning and breaking through. Not being able to dy the attacks for long but this was more than enough time to allow Tang Wulin to rush out. Evading the attacks, as they crashed into each other and exploded outwards. ''He can multiply objects and energy specs!'' Thought the Disaster Dragon and the other dragon as well. Feeling the danger of Tang Wulin, being even more terrifying than they thought. With the ck Dragon already understanding that Tang Wulin grasp and Space-time was too terrifying. As the Disaster Dragon moved to yell at the Frozen Crimson Dragon to attack again, its expression changed. As it saw countless dragons were attacking the Frozen Crimson Dragon, who was freezing and burning them away. ''When!'' How could the Disaster Dragon know that Tang Wulin had countless dragons that appeared after the shes between him and the Frozen Crimson Dragon? Their sh being a good cover for the dragons to attack the Frozen Crimson Dragon. It was only because of its divine sense the Frozen Crimson Dragon even noticed the dragons, allowing him to react and counter them. But this gave Tang Wulin the time to finally reach it, his wings pping once, causing streams of light to appear from above the Dragon. As well below, before they began piecing up and raining down on the Frozen Crimson Dragon who noticed this quickly. The Frozen Crimson Dragon released a howl, causing the lights to be frozen and burned at the same time. Before it began to open its mouth, a mixture of lights had begun erupting from its mouth, sting out. It conveyed the presence of lightning, ice, and fire, the fusion between them was overflowing as they began changing the surrounding. Space was being frozen, burning, and destroyed as a beam rushed towards Tang Wulin who began to straighten his hand. Lights began appearing around his hand, shining with a terrifying radiance that rushed forward. The raw energy began forming into a long de, as he began cleaving upwards, the attack shaking space. Yet as these two attacks were about to sh, a tomoe appeared in front of Tang Wulin, swirling and twisting. Frozen Crimson Dragon''s expression changed, but he wasn''t surprised as he expected this to happen, watching his attack being absorbed. Just as he began to wonder where the sphere would show up, it appeared above him causing him to narrow his eyes. As he began to get ready to evade his attack being reflected at him, the space around him began blurring. Before he found himself in another area in outer space! The Disaster Dragon blinked its eyes as it found itself in the location of the Frozen Crimson Dragon. With a zing light erupting out of the Tomoe, which wasn''t the attack of the Frozen Crimson Dragon. It wasn''t just it but a Tomoe had appeared around the other dragons, not above them but in different areas. Before it also released a terrifying light, that moved with blinding speed! The Frozen Crimson Dragon and Disaster Dragon weren''t able to put a good defense as they were forcibly switched. ''Magic Dragon Law.'' With the light smashing into them, scorching and inflicting them with searing pain. While the other dragons were able to put a defense or counter the attack as they weren''t thrown off like the other two. As the Disaster Dragon was being submerged by the light, Tang Wulin''s own attack cleaved towards it. That hand was unstoppable, carrying a dangerous aura as it made arge gash on the Disaster Dragon chest. Blood ssh out, with the light that it was submerging in it, burning and causing it even more pain. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t done as fists roared with power as before they began smashing into the Disaster Dragon. Blood sprayed outwards, scales were broken and shattered! The Disaster Dragon body was severely damaged, arge amount of its scale and blood was scattered outwards. With one of his fist shining like a burning star, thrusting out with space twisting, before it pierced through the dragon''s chest. The Disaster Dragon eyes widened, its blood spilling but it gritted its teeth as its whole body began to glow. ''Fine! Take this!'' The Disaster Dragon and Tang Wulin figure began to be enveloped by a terrifying golden light. That had created a gigantic sphere that was twenty meters big before it began twisting before sting out. The st was simr to a flowing stream, that streak through space like a shooting star. As the light began to die out, the other Dragons could see the Disaster Dragon moving back. A gigantic hole still in its chest, with its body leaking with light and smoke but it had a triumphant smile on its face. But that smile began to fall as its divine sense began to pick on the presence of Tang Wulin. ''Just how strong is his body!'' The Disaster Dragon gritted its teeth, with blood leaking out as it figured Tang Wulin was able to tank its attack. But then its anger began to turn into disbelief as the light fully faded away, it saw the figure of Tang Wulin. Which was absolutely fine, no damage or scratches on its body, as it stared at Disaster Dragon with its beady milky eyes. "How-" Before the Disaster Dragon could finish its words, it felt a concentrated beam of lightning, ice, and fire piercing through its other chest. Its divine soul was damaged, alongside its heart that it moved when it felt Tang Wulin fist puncturing through its chest. It gradually turned its head, to see twisting and spinning tomoe behind it. But it was then he felt a hand on its neck, grasping and tightening. The Disaster Dragon tried to resist but to its horror felt itself not only losing strenght but also being suppressed. It looked up before it trembled at those white beady eyes that gaze it at as if it was nothing more than food. As it tries to open its mouth, the two white beady only narrowed as the dragon before it smiled. One that was terrifying and ferocious with its razor-sharp teeth showing, the tribal marking on its body glowing. As his other hand moved to gripped the Disaster Dragon''s head. Before he pulled, the terrifying dragon limbs were bulging before the Disaster Dragon felts its whole body splitting. Blood sshed out, as the body of the Disaster Dragon was split with a multi-color shining in front. Which Tang Wulin chomped down on, devouring it and then releasing a thunderous roar. That shattered and broke all of the asteroids that was moving around it. With the split body of the Disaster Dragon in his hand and the blood leaking out in outer-space. Chapter 344: Dragon King Festival Part (3) Chapter 344: Dragon King Festival Part (3) All of the four dragons were shocked, feeling a bit stupefied. They began recalling what just happened a few seconds ago and couldn''t help but shiver. From the start of the fight, til now. Tang Wulin seemed to be aiming to take out the Disaster Dragon. With him utilizing the help of the Frozen Crimson Dragon to aplish this. The Disaster Dragon or its deceased body had the expression of disbelief still stered on its face. Too shocked toprehend how this came to be and how it felt for Tang Wulin n. Tang Wulin didn''t care as he felt the soul of the dragon moving down in his body and being absorbed. Tang Wulin''s figure shook as he felt his power increasing even more, as well as his energy recovering. He could feel the shackles of a God Officer was close to breaking, right now his strength had already surpassed one. From the beginning of the fight, Tang Wulin has been controlling and moving the fight in the way he envisions. Utilizing the other dragons around him to weaken the Disaster Dragon, before hurting it with his attack. The fact it got finished off by the Frozen Crimson Dragon was only because it refused to die. Either way, Tang Wulin didn''t care as he set his eyes on the other four dragons below him. They already moved to regroup with each other, all of them crackling with their power and energy. Yet there was an invisible pressure they were feeling from Tang Wulin who was soaked in blood. Tang Wulin released a roar, terrifying energy began to immediately rush out from him, pervading through space. With a p of his wings, the space above was illuminated before specs of light began raining down. Like a river of stars, specs of lights descend on the four dragons, wishing to crash and puncture through them. Light shed in the Frozen Crimson Dragons eyes before a thunderous noise erupted, the sound deafening. Red and blue lightning began to crackle around the dragon before it sted out, hacking upwards. Countless streaks of red and blue lightning could be seen tearing through the sky before they crashed into the specs of light. The lightning was able to stop only some of the specs of light, with the rest hacking down. But the Terraformer Dragon only scoffed before it released a roar as fiery light overflowed from its body. Before they began producing countless amounts of crimson chains that were interweaving. Before they began hacking upwards, crashing into the specs of light and destroying all of them. Yet as this happened, Tang Wulin appeared behind the Bahamut, hacking out a fist that gave off terrifying energy. But Bahamut had already perceived this with its divine sense, twisting its body as a swirl of destruction began forming. Destruction energy surging in its mouth before it even sted it out, getting ready to release a stream of destruction. But Tang Wulin released a roar as he rotated his left hand, causing the energy that was swirling in Bahamut''s mouth. To disrupt as well as a terrifying pressure descends on it causing it to stagger with Tang Wulin fist smashing forward. His fist drove into the chest of Bahamut, its scales shattering and breaking as Tang Wulin tried to puncture its hide. Yet energy began to erupt from Bahamut''s body causing Tang Wulin to swiftly move back while energy began to swirl in his mouth. The energy was drawing power from the elements around, increasing its output even more. Before he released a beam of energy that sted forward like a flowing stream, engulfing the figure of Bahamut. The beam streaked across space, destroying and turning all asteroids that it touches to dust. Illuminating outer-space once again! In the distance, a long thin line hacks out, carrying the powers of time and space fluctuation. It was neither dazzling nor illuminating, yet it carried a horrifying aura as if it could cut through anything in the world. Tang Wulin was already reacting, hacking out with his fist that shattered the space in front and shed with the thin line. Sparks flew in all directions as space began to tremble and distort. ''How! Are you telling me he can evenbat Temporal and Spatial powers with just his body!'' Thought the ck Dragon in shock. As this was a scene that had rarely appeared in its life. Even First ss God had to use their divine power to sh with the powers of Space and Time on the Divine Level. Only the Dragon God with his invincible body was able to nonchntly shake off its Space-time power. ''So he really is Father...'' Thought the ck Dragon. But sadly for the ck Dragon, even before Tang Wulin gained the Golden Dragon King and went through other enhancements. The power of Space and Time was useless before his Dragon Form which could bust out of a dimension with just its physical might. Let alone devouring the source that held Space and Time. The Terraformer Dragon roared as it released a breath attack that erupted with a terrifying feeling. The mes were massive like the sea, its brilliant radiance illuminating the area around them, as it rushed towards Tang Wulin. But before Tang Wulin did anything, he felt his spiritual sense acting up, as another beam came hacking towards him. Carrying dazzling fluctuations filled with destruction and lightning energy that was surging like a waterfall. As Tang Wulin got ready to move, he felt the space around him being locked down, as if he was entrapped in a formless cube. ''Oh? They are trying to stop the switch... Cute.'' Tang Wulin clenched his left fist, instantly taking action as fist struck out, tearing through space that was locking him down. Then his figure began turning into a blur before appearing in front of the Frozen Crimson Dragon, his right fist erupting out. He thrust forward, towards the forehead of the Frozen Crimson Dragon, wishing to pierce through and rip out its soul. The Frozen Crimson Dragon eyes shed as it felt a terrifying pressure but it didn''t disy any worry. As its whole body began to shine with crimson and blue light, as the elements appeared around it. The Frozen Crimson Dragon roared out as endless mes and ice began to surge from it, sweeping out. As these two attacks looked like it was about to collide, Tang Wulin figure vanished from in front of the Frozen Crimson Dragon. To its shock, thinking Tang Wulin had switched another dragon but as it released its divine sense. The Frozen Crimson Dragon found itself right in between the stream of destruction and me. Of the Terraformer Dragon and Bahamut, with its attack already erupting, before they all shed. With it in the middle! The Frozen Crimson Dragon only had the chance to widen its eyes before everything shed. The sound was world-shocking and thunderous, with the attacks releasing dazzling light that blinded everything. Yet all of the dragons could hear the wail and scream of a dragon before the light began to fade away. And to their shock, they saw the Frozen Crimson Dragon figure where the two attacks shed. It was bleeding all over, scales breaking off, or was destroyed with wisps of destruction and fire coiling around it. But they didn''t have time to figure out what happened as they had to react to the myriad of attacksing at them. Specs of light rain down on Bahamut, while countless golden and ck dragons hack down on ck Dragon. While the Terraform Dragon had to defend itself from a piercing beam of light that engulfed its form. Countless explosions rang through outer-space with mini-clouds of smoke forming. But It was then the Terraformer divine sense fluctuated, with a figure appearing behind it, fist sting out. His fist contained all of his strength and might, wishing to fully kill the Terraformer Dragon as swiftly as possible. Tang Wulin fists were continuously sting out, killing intent overflowing in his eyes as he attacked. Divine light surged from the Terraformer body before a raging fire erupts from its figure. Wave after wave reaching erupt from its body, crashing into Tang Wulin fist, energy shing, and sparking. Not only that but its body began to harden, with its scales increasing and moving over its body like armor. Even more, mes overflowed, wishing to devour Tang Wulin who only began striking out with his strength. Right now, Tang Wulin was unleashing and mixing his techniques. Destruction, luxuriant vines, temporal, and lightning were sting out. Vines were hacking out, crackling with destruction and light as they coiled around Tang Wulin fist. While also appearing around his fist, revolving and striking out like heavenly spears. Towards these attacks, the Terraformer Dragon''s whole body was erupting explosively with power as it fought back. Endless mes, rushing out like the raging sea, overwhelming waves after waves were shing with Tang Wulin, surging outwards. They opposed each other, both overflowing with killing intent. Yet it was the Terraformer Dragon that was losing this exchange thatsted for fifty moves. It felt its body being smashed into, terrifying fists hitting its body as Tang Wulin was blowing through its attack. The Terraformer Dragons were being forced back! It felt its scale being shattered and broken off, after each hit Tang Wulinnded with scattering around. With Tang Wulin pressuring and suppressing it down his brute strength and abilities. Tang Wulin hand hacked out, grasping the neck of the Terraformer Dragon. Just as a myriad of violent attacks came streaking towards him, closing off all direction behind him. These vicious attacks held thebination of the Frozen Crimson Dragon three colored lightning. Bahamut destruction energy that was sting and streaking towards Tang Wulin like a sea of lightning. And the ck Dragons own attack that was resonating through the spatial gap, moving through space. Whatever it passes through, ominous cracks could be seen through space, as its temporal power hacked towards Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin only smirked before twisting his body, forcibly dragging the body of Terraformer with him. His figure alongside the Terraformer Dragon was moving towards the iing attacks causing the other dragons to tense up. As they got ready for Tang Wulin shenanigans, of either switching or summoning a tomoe to reflect their attack. But to their slight surprise, he began charging up a breath attack, shining brilliantly and dazzling. It had been simr to that of a gilded cross, that stretched across the thirty meters before it started twisting. While energy erupted from his hand that wasn''t holding the Terraformer Dragon, crackling merrily with destruction and lightning as well. These attacks were forcibly extracting energy from the surroundings and also from the Terraformer Dragon. As he moved his other hand to hurl the Terraformer Dragon towards the iing attack. Yet as Tang Wulin waved his hand, the neck he was grasping was slowly being released. His figure turned into a streak as he let go of the Terraformer Dragon, promptly moving past it, towards the iing attack. Right as the attacks were about to crash into him, his figure blurred before the Frozen Crimson Dragon appeared in his ce. While he appeared right in between the ck Dragon and Bahamut who was 20 meters away from him. The Frozen Crimson Dragon blinked its eyes and was about to make a move but its body got staggered. By the figure of the Terraformer Dragon that Tang Wulin hurled a moment ago, pushing into the attacks. Just as the attacks hacked down, crashing into it. The Terraformer Dragon and Frozen Crimson Dragon felt the power of lightning and destruction striking and cking their scales. The temporal powers reduce some of them to dust and the three colored lightning horribly burning their hide. All while an ear-splitting explosion rang out! As this was going on, Tang Wulin had fired his beam attack, a piercing light sted out towards Bahamut. While Tang Wulin cleaves down with his arm, a long de hacking down on the ck Dragon. ''Magic Dragon Secret Art: Heaven Piercer.'' ''Magic Dragon Severing de.'' A streak of light pierced over, tearing apart space as it tried to puncture through Bahamut figure. While a gleaming de filled with boundless energy, shining gloriously with iparable brilliance and might. As it moved to chop down on the ck Dragon causing both of them to react, releasing their attacks. As these two shed with his two other skills, that shook the area and caused the radiant energy to scatter around. While those two dragons were forcibly pushed back and trying to suppress the after effect of the attack. Tang Wulin''s figure had already blurred before he appeared behind the severely wounded figure of the two dragons. With a piercing light swirling inside of his mouth and terrifying energy cracking around his arm once again. Frozen Crimson Dragon and Terraformer Dragons could do nothing as Tang Wulinunched his attack towards them. A piercing light streak over, pouring out endlessly like a raging stream, its power unstoppable. As well as a boundless de filled with bluish-ck energy hacked down on them with a terrifying killing intent surging out. A beautiful radiance spread around outer space, its dazzling light overflowing as it pierced and cleaved through the two dragons. The chest of the two dragons were punctured, the continuous beam burning and melting their organs as well as damaging their divine soul. While their figure was split in half, alongside their soul with blood leaking through space. Before Tang Wulin began inhaling, forcibly dragging out the Terraformer and Frozen Crimson Dragons soul. The two dragons tried to resist, but it was futile, as their split souls began to be forcibly dragged out. Before being swallowed by Tang Wulin, who released an earth-shattering roar as his figure began to glow. As the bodies of the two dragons continued leaking out blood, while Tang Wulin moved his gaze. Onto the ck Dragon and Bahamut who was feeling an even more terrifying pressure from him. Not only that but the figure of Tang Wulin began slightly blur in their eyes, with a familiar nine-colored dragon. That struck both fear and awe, terror and respect, obedience and domination in all of their heart. And that dragon spoke towards them, causing the invisible pressure in their hearts to increase. "Two more left." Chapter 345: Dragon King Festival Part( 4) Chapter 345: Dragon King Festival Part( 4) Tang Wulin had to admit, the extraordinary powers of Time were truly convenient when taking on multiple people. Throughout this whole battle, no one could say Tang Wulin was doing anything than dominating. And it wasn''t even from the fact he was stronger than to the five god-level dragons in front of him. It was simply his overall ability that surpassed all of them and the techniques that made him terrifying. From his acute senses and instincts that were no different than having an automatic path to victory. His Illuminating Killing Heart technique that he gained from his Asura Blood that was leaked out because of the Dragon God. Allowed him to fully utilize his terrifyingbat experience in the best way with a cool and calm mind. Allowing him to think of ns that treated the five dragons like nothing more than fools. With him able to sense the odds of sess and failure of these ns through his Life Goddess bloodline. Combined with his Time Magic and other abilities, Tang Wulin dominating these dragons isn''t that surprising. And that wasn''t even taking in the fact he was still tricking them, giving them false hope. With a roar, space began to turn crimson red around Bahamut, terrifying destruction erupting from it. As it rose its wings, a swirling of destruction was instantly forming around his mouth as he began charging up. It was giving off a brilliant light like a brilliant beacon in the dark before it sted forward from Bahamut''s mouth. It streaks across space, leaving a trail of deafening explosions that was erasing all of the asteroids it passed by. It was like a ruination ray and purging light, crackling with lightning as it pierced towards Tang Wulin. As Tang Wulin began to move his hand, the purging light that was hacking down, instantly vanished. Tang Wulin instincts and senses screamed, with his figure already moving as the purging light appeared right behind him. It was only a few inches away from his back, from the ck Dragon utilizing its control over space and time. To open up a spatial gap, elerating the transfer process and having it appeared right behind Tang Wulin. This only took less than a second, making it, so Tang Wulin didn''t have enough time to switch. Yet they underestimated him, the hand that was moving, shook with power. As everything froze! As if time was in a standstill, the two dragons in front and the beam that was only an inch away were frozen. Before they unfroze as the world changed. Tang Wulin eyes shed with a myriad of colors, the naturalws, and elements trembles uncontrobly. The area behind Tang Wulin began to warp at a speed nearly imperceptible to the figures around. As in the next instant, the purging light that was piercing towards Tang Wulin suddenly disappeared entirely. It was neither nullified nor teleported away with spatial power, simply just vanished from behind Tang Wulin without making a noise. It was at the same time that the Bahamut found the purging light, inches away from it. Disbelief was on Bahamut''s face, as the purging light gave it no time to react before it smashed into it. A gigantic explosion rang out, as a zing light like the cross appeared. ''Forbid History, Dragon Emperor Ban!'' Yes, Tang Wulin utilizes the simplified version of his Forbid History, Dragon Emperor Ban. Instead of going for a spatial switch with one of the Dragons, he went for utilizing his Dragon Emperor Technique. As his life bloodline had shown him the odds of sess if he tried the spatial switch, he noted how low it was. While the Emperor Technique was always high, there weren''t much the dragons could do to halt it. Even after his first use of it, he has been calcting and gaining a better understanding of it. While he didn''t use it before, he was continuously deriving and learning more and more information about it. What he just did was nothing more than manipting the events that happened between them. Instead of the beam piercing towards him, he forcibly changed it, making it, so the beam target was Bahamut. Such a thing should be impossible, yet Tang Wulin was able to do it. It wasn''t wrong to say that history and events are nothing more than a ything to Tang Wulin whims. This is why Yggdrasil was so shocked and terrified. If Tang Wulin was able topletely master this skill. He would be able to gain absolute control over the concept known as events and history, altering the past, present, and future. "Cut!" In the distance, ck Dragon released a loud cry. The ck Dragon wings moved, releasing a terrifying dusky and milky light that sent violent waves through space. One could hear the sound of space rumbling as the light turns into a long thin de that stretches across a thousand meters. Before the ck Dragon hacked down with its wings, severely cutting through the void, creating a perfect arc through outer space. As it came crashing down on Tang Wulin, wishing to bisect and distort him out of existence. Yet if that wasn''t enough, the ck Dragon was also unleashing more of its time and lightning techniques. A mighty spear made out of lighting was formed while a glittering sword made out time fragments began to condense above it. Before it hacked down on Tang Wulin, moving through the spatial gap, appearing all around him. Yet Tang Wulin was already reacting as his hands formed a fist before thrusting it towards the mighty spear of lightning. While his tail hacked down, shining with dazzling gold and bluish-ck light, naturally forming a perfect arc. As it hacks down on the time that was swirling with time fragments, wishing to turn Tang Wulin into dust. While he moved his head, biting down with his jaw, wishing to crush the thin line that was hacking down on him, into pieces. A fist met a spear, shattering into specs, tail shed with a sword, turning it into fragments and wisps that flew everywhere. A jaw with razor-sharp teeth crashed into a long thin de before crushing it into pieces. Just as an illuminating light of crimson appeared behind Tang Wulin, a crimson fist that sparks with destruction came crashing down. Yet Tang Wulin''s foot was alreadyshing out, erupting with bluish-ck energy, shing with the fist. An ear-splitting sound resounded through outer-space. Bahamut and Tang Wulin began exchanging moves with each other, both aiming for a one-hit kill. Within outer-space, they fought each other with extraordinary speed, fists and ws shing. Wings shing with wings, legshing out, scraping by each other as both Dragon began shifting around each other. Their figure was moving through outer-space, impossible for others to react. Their sh was causing shockwaves to travel through the area, smashing apart the asteroids. Tang Wulin tail smashed into Bahamut''s face, staggering it with blood leaking out as he energy began swirling inside of his mouth. As his fist smashed out behind, erupting with a terrifying light as it smashed to the time fragment attacks that came from behind. Colliding with them, shattering them into nothing, as he fired his concentrated beam of energy that streak through outer space. The ck Dragon released a roar as it fired a focused beam of lightning, shing with the streak, thunderous noise rang out. Tang Wulin then released a roar as energy began to swirl and coil around his hand, erupting into a long de. Before he swept out, out again, a boundless sea of energy began to rush out. Apanied by lightning, vines, and destruction as they hacked down on Bahamut. The ck Dragon released a roar, locking down space on the attacks before they could reach Bahamut. Yet the destruction energy began to burn and erase the formless cube, continuing on its way to Bahamut. Yet that was more than enough time for Bahamut to evade out of the way, rushing towards Tang Wulin. It wasn''t just it as the ck Dragon appeared a few meters away from Tang Wulin, also rushing forward. But Tang Wulin showed no sign of fear or worry, his mind extremely clear and tranquil as he shed with them. He smashed out both of his fists, shing with a fist on each side, overwhelming both of them with his massive strength. In the next fifty exchanges, Tang Wulin fought intensely against the two dragons in outer space. Tang Wulin tilts his head, as the wings of the ck Dragone by, missing him before he thrust out his fist. Smashing into the side of the ck Dragon, as his tail hacked out with a perfect arc, shing with a fist from behind. It shook the area a bit, with Tang Wulin tail being pushed back but it was able to stop the Bahamut attack in its tracks. Both sides were unleashing their terrifying powers and exceptional techniques, shaking the area in outer space. Tang Wulin moves down, smashing his fist down, bursting with terrifying power as it moves to crush the head of the ck Dragon. The ck Dragon shifted outwards, the fist missing its head by an inch as its wings hacked down on Tang Wulin. Overflowing with spatial and temporal powers, wishing to bisect and age Tang Wulin to dust. Not only that but Bahamut was hacking down with his two fists, smashing down with destruction energy. Yet Tang Wulin only scoffed inwardly as he began to open his mouth, inhaling, stirring up a gale around the area. As the spatial and temporal powers alongside the destruction energy began to tremble before they were forcibly devoured. This caused the eyes of the ck Dragon and Bahamut to widen in disbelief, not believing such a thing was possible. And wondering why Tang Wulin only did it now. Either way, they felt power was being stolen from them, as well as their soul was trembling uncontrobly as it felt like something was trying to pull it out. Tang Wulin then erupts with terrifying power, his fist smashing into the ck Dragon, driving it down. As he began chasing it down as he began striking it with an overwhelming onught of attacks that were battering its body. Tang Wulin fist was erupting with brilliant bluish-ck energy that shattered the scales and hides of the ck Dragon. With vines that were crackling with lightning and destruction hack, chop, sh and cleave down on the ck Dragon. Drawing blood from it, alongside destruction energy burning through its flesh, with specs of light raining down it. That scene was too terrifying, Tang Wulin was turning the ck Dragon into his punching bag, as he disyed his techniques. The ck Dragon couldn''t escape through space, as Tang Wulin attack was shattering and breaking through it. As well as he was locking down space, stopping the ck Dragon from escaping from its hopeless predicament. ck Dragon wanted to evade and resist but it was all futile as Tang Wulin fist came plowing down on it. The ck Dragon figure smashed down into the asteroid that was erging by the seconds, bing enormous. Just as Tang Wulin fist came smashing down into its face again, driving it into the asteroid, one fist at a time. In the end, Tang Wulin fist smashed through the ck Dragons chest, energy running rampant through its figure. Until it coughed outrge mouthfuls of blood, with blood leaking and sshing from its body. With the asteroid cracking all over and the figure of the ck Dragon being driven into it, until the asteroid shattered. Rubbles and specs scattering around with the bloody figure of the ck Dragon descending in front of Tang Wulin. Yet that wasn''t the end as Tang Wulin began to inhale, drawing energy from the ck Dragon. As well as from the whole surrounding, getting ready to fully erase this dragon from this world. Just as outer-space lit up, everything was bathed in crimson-scarlet, steam of light began to swirl above. "Took you long enough." Mutter the ck Dragon as it wrapped its arm around Tang Wulin, holding him tightly. Before he also began locking down space around them, as well releasing his power, trying to freeze Tang Wulin energy. But to its shock, the freezing did nothing causing it to feel something was up. While Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes, instantly understanding their n, with the ck Dragon being used as bait. With a terrifying thunderous noise, the beam sted out, turning into a streak of light, that tore through space. Immediately arriving towards Tang Wulin and the ck Dragon, rushing fiercely to submerge their figure. Yet Tang Wulin eyes only shed before the world once again began to change. In the next instant, the ck Dragon found itself holding Bahamut, who was also shocked before the beam hit them. An earth-shattering roar sounded out Destruction energy drowned out this ce, crimson radiance continuously surging, as howls and roars sounded out. ''Forbid History, Dragon Emperor Ban!'' Tang Wulin appeared where Bahamut, with the dazzling beam of light that was swirling in front of him, shining brilliantly like the birth of a new star. Before he fired it, it had streaked through the sky, piercing through the area in which Bahamut and the ck Dragon was. Releasing a series of explosions! Yet a figure appeared behind Tang Wulin, with the area turning crimson once again before Tang Wulin was engulfed by destruction. Bahamut unleashes a purging light of destruction that submerges Tang Wulin like a raging sea. This was made possible by the ck Dragon using itsst bit of strength to teleport it behind Tang Wulin. Hoping to finish him off, while he thought he had the victory. But a hand grasped the neck of Bahamut, that was blurry and illusionary as a piercing light appeared in its crimson sea. "Do you think I am an ordinary dragon? I devour all and am immune to all powers. Even attacks that came from the heavens are useless before me!" The voice of Tang Wulin rang out. Before his head appeared, a beam of piercing light swirling in his mouth as he moved close to Bahamut''s head. ''''He... He can even survive that!... He genuinely is like father.'' And he fired it, the piercing light sting out, devouring and piercing through the area in front of it. Streaking through the sky like a shooting star before the light began to dye down. Leaving the Tang Wulin gripping the neck of Bahamut, who was now headless, blood sshing out. With a wave of his hand, he collected the ck Dragon body before moving towards the moon. To fully devour their souls, yet there was one thing that was evident. Just as it was before on Fiore when dragons on kitasia and Ishgar fought with him being embroiled in it. Just as when he was swarmed by countless dragons from both sides. When they all wanted to kill him for his brutality and his intent to ughter them all. Even when the odds were against him, did he not win in the end? Only he was still alive! And even now, in this battle, he ughtered them and was the only alive. Tang Wulin tilted his head before releasing a deafening roar through outer space. As the blue tribal markings began to shine but there was also a hint of golden hue. "I am ologia! The Ruler of All Dragons!" Chapter 346: Absorbing Dragon Souls Chapter 346: Absorbing Dragon Souls A light streak through outer-space, Tang Wulin with his hands that were holding the ruined body of Bahamut and the ck Dragon. Moved towards the moon, wanting to fully absorb them. On the way, he gathered the bodies of the other gods, nning to take them down to the ne and use them to help fertilize. From what Yggdrasil was suggesting, the bodies of a dead god can bring many benefits for a ne. A god body is simr to the natural elements that govern the universe with these elements being able to help and heal the. While they won''t be able to return it to what it was twenty thousand years ago, as the energy needed was very high. It could help restore a lot of its vitality, maybe even back to five or eight thousand years ago. As Tang Wulin crashed down on the moon,ying the five bodies of the dragons to the ground. He nces to the right, seeing the giant crater that Fafnir made when he used the moon as aunching pad. Before he began devouring the soul of the ck Dragon, who was desperately trying to resist. But it was futile, as once a Dragon yer began the devouring process, it was almost impossible to escape. Even when he was weaker than a dragon, to the point, they could beat him with no effort. He could still devour their souls after their death, as that was the degree between the dragons. The dragon that loses, is devoured by the one who wins, indicating who is stronger and weaker. After he was done with the ck Dragon, ignoring its screams and refusal to be devoured. He turned his sights on the headless body of Bahamut that was already healing most of its wound. ''Such a terrifying regeneration, gods really are amazing.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he began inhaling. He knew the regeneration process would be faster and better for Bahamut had his Dragon yer energy not been rampaging inside. "Mostly everything should be settled now." Zeref''s voice rang out as he appeared next to Tang Wulin. With the death of these god-level dragons, there isn''t a present danger to the ne. And with the damage that was inflicted on the Holy Spirit Cult and the Demon Monarch armies. It would be very hard for them to recover, with the only thing that needed to be done is to hunt the remaining ones. "Still, you sure yed those dragons like a fiddle." Said Zeref with a chuckle. Whether it be from the fact Tang Wulin could absorb their energy or the fact he was immune to their abilities. Zeref knew the shock and disbelief these dragons felt must have beenrge, feeling like Tang Wulin was screwing with them. Yet he also understands how terrifying Tang Wulin ns and controls the battle, only allowing himself to get it at the end. To capitalize on an opening to finish the fight with a killer blow. Zeref knew that Tang Wulin used his time magic a lot in this fight, rewinding time, switching, and distorting the perceptions of the dragons. ''He has achieved a terrifying level in the world of time... But I know he can go further.'' Thought Zeref with his eyes shing. ''It was an enjoyable fight.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he was close to finishing absorbing Bahamut. Zeref only shook his head but as he was about to open his mouth, Tang Wulin''s figure eyes slightly widened. "... That persisting pest."Muttered Tang Wulin before his figure was engulfed with a crimson light. "Wulin!" Shouted Zeref as he saw the area around them being bathed in a crimson light. With the bottom of Tang Wulin being covered with crimson light, that was slowly moving upwards. As if it wanted to cover his whole body! "Bahamut is trying to possess and devour his consciousness." Said Yggdrasil as she appeared, looking at the light. "I see... Then I pity that dragon."Muttered Zeref causing Yggdrasil to giggle. "Not only is it trying to possess him but also destroy his mind. It won''t be having a good time, they''re going to devour him." As she said that, a streak of light appeared in front of them, piercing into Tang Wulin head. # Deep within Tang Wulin spiritual sea, Bahamut blinked its eyes as he felt its final skill activating after its death. One could think of it as a second way to live or a resurrection outside of the conventional method. If someone was to kill it, its soul would be able to parasite on that person, throughtching on to them. Even if one was to destroy its soul, as long as a spec of it remained, it could stilltch on. Once ittches on to someone, it will slowly begin to possess and devour their mind, bing a new Bahamut. Not only granting it a new life but allowing it to get stronger as well. ''You have father aura and bloodline, far purer than mine... I will take your body, bing the next Dragon God.'' Thought Bahamut in glee as it began spreading out its crimson light. As it began to submerge the bottom half of the area around it, it began to halt its advances. As a wave of golden light swept through the area, dazzling and brilliant in its glow, a voice ringing out. "What a naughty dragon." The whole spiritual sea was illuminated as the blue pce began descending, it was adorned with symbols of the boundless sea. Above it was a trident that was releasing mighty waves of power, with Old Tang standing at the edge, staring down at Bahamut. Then came a multi-colored kingdom, it hadrge blue vines stretching luxuriously around it. Deep blue oceans that were glittering with a towering tree in the middle with Sleipnirying in front of it. It came below, its light pushing back the crimson glow, with specs of pinkish-green and golden lights around. Then came a pce that was bathed in brilliant red and had a huge katana like a blood-red sword hanging over it. It was boiling and flickering with murderous intent as it cut through the crimson light, its light eagerly devouring it. The next region was a world bathed in the destructive energy and a purple castle in the middle, with a spectral figure standing above it. Next to it was a world engulfed in life energy with lush forest all around and an enormous tree in the middle. A gorgeous woman stood in front, her gaze was serene and calm yet held an indescribable rage in them, her figure was only ethereal. Yet it has done nothing to take away the terrifying pressure emitting from her. The region next to it was the sacred hall that kept the Golden Dragon King. The Golden Dragon King was hanging prominently in the sky but its brilliant eyes were staring down at Bahamut. But that was all it could do before a relentless pressure descended as if a sky was being pressed down on its shoulder. It felt its whole body being forced down, as multiple figures began to appear all around it. A ck dragon appeared above Bahamut who was shocked as it was the same dragon it fought and lost to. Next to the ck dragon was a demonic figure with tribal markings simr to the ck dragon. But it was purple, with crimson eyes and two gilded horns that were protruding from its head. And finally on the dragon right was a gigantic figure. Around its body were two coiling dragons that were ck and white. The figure eyes were pulsing like yin-yang, with six wings made out of dazzling white, shimmer with power. Around its body were four divine weapons, Sea God Trident, Trish, Dragon ying Spear, and Golden Dragon Spear. Simr to the dragon and demonic figure, it also has tribal markings that were ck and white, giving off a soft glow. As all of these figures appeared, Bahamut could feel nothing but a terrifying pressure, wondering just what they were. ''These... Are they intent? How can they be so terrifying.'' Thought Bahamut in shock, as he only felt such a feeling from the Dragon God himself. Yet that was all he could think before all of these figuressh out, rushing to destroy Bahamut. The murderous sword that was in the red castle, swept out with ughter, cutting towards Bahamut. The gorgeous women thrust out a palm, sweeping out with life and creation, descending on Bahamut. The man with destruction around him smashed out with a fist, crackling with destruction as it pierced towards Bahamut. Old Tang gripped a golden trident as he hacked out, sweeping out with the boundless sea, as it chopped towards Bahamut. Golden Dragon King released a stream of destruction, as its madness and destruction intent rushed out. The ck Dragon released a piercing light that pierced out, as streaks of light rushed out as well, revolving around the beam. The Demonic Figure punched out, curses, death, and negativity hack out, rushing down to engulf Bahamut. God Figure punched out as his divine weapons hacked out, his two dragons released a purging light towards Bahamut. Bahamut could do nothing as these eight figures attacked him, his whole body being paralyzed in fear. As he saw these figures erging, bigger than a as their attacks descended on it. It could do nothing as their attack smashed into him, annihting the crimson light around. Stopping the corruption and body possession from continuing causing Bahamut to silently curse. But he did note that none of them could do anything to it meaning those powers were only here to stop body possession. While thinking this, it began tough inside as it nced at all of the castles and saw them not moving again. He began to believe in this thought, yet Old Tang only looked at him with pity while shaking his head. "Trying to possess this body is nothing more than foolish. Unfortunately, for you, it will be yourst lesson."Said Old Tang causing Bahamut to arch a brow. Just as Old Tang San said this, Bahamut felt its figure being cracking, spider-cracks forming on its body. "You..." "Did you really think we couldn''t hurt you? We are this boy automatic defense against any mental, corruption, or possessions attack. The only reason you aren''t destroyed yet was that he wanted to finish." Said Old Tang with a shake of his head. But before Bahamut could question who, the spiritual world was bathed in nine-colored lights. As a figure began to take form, as swirling of nine-colored lights began to take form in front Bahamut. "You..." The eyes of this giant dragon are clear and brilliant gold, and every piece of the nine-color scales on the whole body is shown as an oval. It can no longer be described by scales; it is more like nine-colored gems iid on it. "...Father." It was the Dragon God, its eyes shed with nine-colors as it stared at Bahamut, a hint of sadness could be seen. But the Dragon God didn''t say anything as he outstretched his hand, the Dragon ying Spear forming in its hand. "Father! Are you really going to do this? Am I not your son! How-" "All evil dragons will be beheaded, regardless if it is my sons... Or even me."Said the Dragon God as his whole body illuminated in nine-colors. "Now... Returned to my embrace, my troublesome child." The Dragon God hacked out, waves of nine-colored descent on Bahamut, wishing to submerge and engulf it. Yet Bahamut didn''t say anything as it felt its whole existence being suppressed, as well a wave of sadness. ''Father...'' Right as the attack reached, the words of the Dragon God rang out, "You will serve the future heir, as your punishment." Bahamut''s figure was split in half before its whole body was destroyed from the nine-colors. With its luminous wave instantly sweeping through the whole spiritual sea causing the other beings to look around. "I will leave the rest to you." Said the Dragon God as he nces at Old Tang who nodded his head. Dragon God held up his hand that was shining crimson, the soul of a Dragon within his hand. Dragon God''s eyes shed in nine-colors before hurling the spirit towards Tang Wulin''s spiritual mind. Old Tang sighs as he snaps his finger causing the whole world to turn golden. With the crimson light began absorbed, fading away. Chapter 347: Breakingthrough Title Douluo Chapter 347: Breakingthrough Title Douluo Zeref and Yggdrasil watched the crimson light that was moving up Tang Wulin figure, began to freeze. As just then a myriad of light erupted from Tang Wulin mouth, eyes and ears, rushing down from his head to his leg. The lights began crushing and shattering the crimson light until it was no more. With these lights engulfing the whole area, submerging the bodies of the five dragons around. After the crimson light was gone, the myriad of lights faded, with Tang Wulin letting out a sigh. "Old Tang... Why don''t I feel the Bahamut strength or it''s souls being absorbed?" "It seems the Dragon God wished for you to take it as a soul spirit and have its soul''s bone." Old Tang''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to look up, to see the body of Bahamut fading away. "He wished for his son to follow you and not fade away, even with his status as an Evil Dragon." Tang Wulin didn''t say a thing for a bit, staring at the torso soul bone and crimson ring that was hovering in front. "For a dragon that is stated to be dead, it sure likes to interfere a lot." Muttered Tang Wulin causing the others to twitch their lip. Even the dragons in the Jeweled Blessed had a reaction with them giving off a resplendent light. Still, gaining these two is nothing more than a blessing, with this soul bone he would have a full set of them. And with this ring, he will be able to be a Title Douluo. He wasn''t worried about absorbing them either, as his body had long surpassed the world limit. Plus Bahamut leftover intent won''t even be able to interfere unless it wants another taste of his power suppressing it. Tang Wulin moved towards the soul''s bone, sitting down in a lotus position before calling the soul bones to him. He felt a slight pain as the bones into his chest, creating crimson ripples through his body. He could feel his body getting stronger, being remodeled once again, and improving. His overall physical prowess was getting stronger and stronger, reaching a higher height than before. It didn''t take long for him to fully absorb the torso bone of Bahamut before he moved on to the crimson soul ring. ''It should be a one million-year-old since Bahamut was a god.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he knew a soul ring couldn''t surpass one million years old. As anything above that was simply in the god level, although he knew a God Level beast shouldn''t be able to drop a soul-spirit. ''Did the Dragon God interfere?'' Thought Tang Wulin before he shook his head, not caring either way. As he called the soul ring towards him causing it to tremble before it shot towards Tang Wulin and entered his body. As it entered his body, he felt even more crimson ripples move across his body, his powers didn''t need to act up. As Bahamut knew better than to do anything with Tang Wulin noting it was a bit more submissive than he thought it would be. Even after getting suppressed by his power but unbeknownst to Tang Wulin that was because of the Dragon God after it dealt with it. As this was going on, he began absorbing the spiritual and soul power of the soul ring, it courses through his body. During the process, he felt his multi-colored core and his dragon core beginning to give off a resplendent light. As the core between them was churning and twisting faster and faster. Indicating it was close to being formed, it gave off a myriad of lights as it began to take form while connecting with the other cores. Within a few minutes, Tang Wulin felt his third soul core being formed; inside of the core was an explosion of colors. Simr to the Dragon God core, inside of the core was nine-colors but instead of thest two being life and destruction. Tang Wulin felt it was something more, he couldn''t really tell at first but he noted it felt simr to the Space Between Time. And something else. Either way, his third core was done being formed, making a connection with his other two, and increasing his strength. Tang Wulin could feel his recovery speed has increased, even more, he felt like he could devour even more elements from his surroundings. Not only that but he felt his spiritual power gaining an upgrade, moving towards the limit of the Spiritual Domain. Alongside his cultivation finally breaking through rank 90, moving to 94 and bing a Title Douluo. This surprised even him, as he knew it would take a while for him to reach the Title Douluo level without eating the Space Between Time. Unless he went through a divine trial or absorbed a soul ring-like Bahamut, he knew the energy requirement would be too much. ''Then again, I could have opened the 15th seal... But I would be feeling the ne trying to kick me out.'' Thought Tang Wulin while his body was close to being done. After a while, Tang Wulin felt himself fully absorbing the soul ring with all of them beginning to appear under him. As he started to get up, the nine rings began rising. Red, Red, Red, Orange gold, Multi-Colored, Green-Gold, Pinkish-blue, Pinkish-blue, and Crimson-scarlet rings appeared around him. Just from these rings appearing, one would feel a terrifying pressure emitting from Tang Wulin, with the intent to suppress all. "Three rings that are above a hundred thousand years and one that is above two hundred thousand years. With thest five being one million year rings... Just amazing."Said Sleipnir with a sigh as Tang Wulin other soul spirits appeared. Tao Tie appeared and nced at Tang Wulin ring set up while muttering, "Isn''t this a bit too monstrous? You human and your stupid potential." "Indeed, humans really are one of the greatest beings with potential... How strong are you now?"Questioned Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brow. "At this point... Only Yun Ming and Chen Xinjie could really have a chance of matching me, of course; I would still win in the end now."Said Tang Wulin as he opened and closed his hand. Right now his physical prowess has entered the Peak of God Officer, with his innate abilities reaching the Limit Douluo level. While his soul powers are weaker than a Limit Douluo, the quality isn''t inferior and his spiritual power was more or less at the Qusai-God Limit Douluo level. Although weaker than Gu Yuena and Na''er own, which he simply attributes because those two are monsters in that field. Not only that but his Dragon Form has also gotten stronger, through the absorption of the four other Dragons. It had evolved from a God Officer and entered the ranks of a Third ss God, which Tang Wulin knew was dangerous for the ne. As now just a single punch from his Dragon Form could shatter the. Other than that, the Devil Form has reached the peak of the World, close to breaking through. With his God Form breaking into the God-Level, because it was able to absorb some of the energy from the dragons. ''Not a bad harvest this time.'' Thought Tang Wulin while Leviathan began appearing around him. Leviathan was wrapped around Tang Wulin''s shoulder, moving up and resting on his head, looking at him in wonder. "Dads the best! Still... I feel a strange feeling towards your soul core." Said Leviathan causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. ''When ites to this little guy, things aren''t simple.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he knew out of all of his possession. He felt like this little guy was the most special of them all as if it was a monster in the making. This was even more apparent when one realized that Leviathan has been absorbing all of the Tang Wulin has been absorbing. From the god bloodlines to the metamorphosis, it wasn''t wrong to say Leviathan has gained the most benefit. "What do you mean?" "I''m not sure but I feel like if I were toe into contact with those cores, a change will happen." Muttered Leviathan. ''A change?'' But Tang Wulin couldn''t think about this for much longer as he felt his senses screaming at him, with his body already moving. With his hand rotating causing thews, elements, and space to tremble around him. As well, a tomoe began to take shape above him. Just as space above him shattered before a streak of grey line shot down towards him. Yet its speed was too fast, already reaching him and was about to piece through him. But then it was blocked by a resplendent light before in the next instant, it vanished while shaking the area around. With a terrifying shockwave sweeping through the area, pushing the bodies and Tang Wulin a bit. Just as Tang Wulin''s body rolled on the ground with his light wings already out and protecting him. It was only after a bit that Tang Wulin picked himself up while looking around and being confused about what just happened. "Yggdrasil?" "Something tried attacking you but it was intercepted... It might have been Typhon" Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to frown. "I am not sure if he was waiting for a chance to attack you while you were distracted or weakened... But this proves he is trying to actively kill you while still being sealed." "But why? If he is as strong as I saw and you guys mentioned, why would he worry about me?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil to sigh. "I am unsure but what I do know is both of you have arge amount of Karma between each other." "We have karma?" "Wulin, in a way... You are the one who led to it being set free." Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to fall silent. As he knew what she meant, as it was because of his actions a billion years ago that led to the release of Typhon. And maybe the doom of the universe, depending on the actions of Typhon. Still, he doesn''t regret it and will do it all over again if he was given another chance, he had no interest in staying in the past. "Regardless, it seems I just need to get strong to kill it, then everything will be fine." Said Tang Wulin causing the others to twitch their lips. At how simple-minded Tang Wulin''s answer was but they all believed he could do it. From the beginning and now, he has alwayse through with his promises. "Still... I wonder what or who saved you."Muttered Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. Although for some reason he felt that golden light was familiar as if he knew what it was but somehow it was different. ''Just what the hell is going on?'' Chapter 348: A Theory Chapter 348: A Theory Tang Wulin nced at the body of the four dragons that were sent a bit away but were still on the moon. His thoughts began getting lost in thought for a bit, something that everyone around noticed but they didn''t mention anything. Waiting to see what he was going to say. It was only after a bit that Tang Wulin let out a gentle sigh before he nced at Yggdrasil and began talking. "Father said that for me to make a God Realm, I will need to be a God-King?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "More or less, you will need to either be a God-King. Or make a ne before having that ne absorb other nes to evolve, like what the Abyssal ne is doing. But there is something you should properly understand."Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "For you to be a God-King, will traditionally require energy on the level of a God-Realm itself. Meaning it''s almost impossible for you to be a God-King normally without a God Realm." "Can''t the Golden Dragon King help with that?" "It can... If you can absorb all of the seals, you will be able to naturally be a God-King, more specifically. One that is even stronger than the original Golden Dragon King, who could take on three God-Kings at once even with its early-God King cultivation. But there is a problem with this though and that being the Universews will seek and destroy you."Said Old Tang causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes and Yggdrasil to sigh. "A limit to a person''s capabilities as set forth by the universalw. It''s normally impossible to grow power beyond the First ss God because universalw prohibits it. Anyone who does this and seeds without a God Realm must find a way to hide from the universe. As then the universews and tribtion will try and destroy them."Said Yggdrasil with Tang Wulin frowning. "Will activity try and destroy them?" "Yes, this is why a God Position is needed, as only with the God Position can one be exempt from the fury of the universe. But as you know, you need a God Realm for the God Positions to not fade away..." "And to make a God Realm, I either need to be a God-King or actively have a ne I own, absorbing countless other nes." Muttered Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil to nod her head. "Surpassing the First ss God rank and the universe will destroy you before redistributing that power across. In a way, you can look at God-Kings as being who is breaking the bnce of the universe and are starting to fight against the universe." "They are considered the Lords of the Universe, beings who have a right to influence the universe. They aren''t like your typical Gods."Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to slowly nod his head. "And Typhon is stronger than them?" "Effortlessly, his strength is so strong. Not even a God Star could stop his rampage."Muttered Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to fall silent for a bit. "... Yggdrasil I have a n but I need yours and Old Tang opinion on it." "Okay." Said Old Tang and Yggdrasil as they stared at Tang Wulin, wondering what he was cooking up. "If there is no God Realm and the energy needed to make one, will require me to make a ne before absorbing countless others. Then why don''t I just turn my own body into a God Realm?"Questioned Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil and Old Tang eyes to widen in terrible shock. It wasn''t just them but everyone around Tang Wulin, all of them staring at him in disbelief and distinct shock. Just what was a God Realm? It was a realm that had no physical existence, one can even see it as a realm that is on the metaphysical level. As it is a realm of thought that is tied to various nes, a unique space that was formed in the universe by the purest of energies and elements. This was why the Gods who are below a First ss god would have trouble breaking the space of a God Realm or freezing time. As what those gods are doing is forcing the concept of space and time onto the god realm itself. As the realm is a ce with no pure concept of Space and Time, it truly is a realm that was beyond many worlds. So for Tang Wulin wanting to actually turn his body into a realm like that... Could such a thing even be possible? "... You want to turn your body... Into a God Realm?"Questioned Old Tang in disbelief causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Not really turned my whole body into one but grew one inside of my body. Simr to a seed growing or a God Position, either way, this is my solution to avoiding universe punishment." "... This is a path that has never been done or walked before, I hope you know that. As what you essentially are doing is constructing a special space that has no physical existence in your body..." "Is it possible?" "...It''s, in fact, this something that you might be the only one that could do and seed with it."Said Yggdrasil causing Old Tang and Zeref to nce at her. "What do you mean?" "You have the seed that I nted in you as I was being destroyed. With it, you can use it as the foundation for the God Realm it had already fused with you and beginning to revive. My thinking is that I can alter it from making into my old body and the foundation, like making the earth and sky of the realm." "Once we have the foundation grown in your body, we can have the realm start to slowly fuse with your flesh and soul. In a way, you are turning every single atom and molecule in your body into the God Realm. Such a thing is very dangerous as any misstep can lead to your whole body being destroyed or worse being erased from existence." "But since you are using the seed, then I can have some control over it to help you. The seeds will also grant you a terrifying foundation for making a realm." Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brow. "But won''t that stop you from returning your old self?" "Not really, at most I won''t be able to regain my physical body. But that''s fine, staying with you guys seem like the best."Said Yggdrasil with a faint smile causing Tang Wulin to slightly smile. "You care about us that much, huh?" "Of course!" Yggdrasil let out a giggle with everyone around also smiling before Old Tang nodded his head and began talking. "Okay so if we have the foundation for the realm, how will we begin nourishing the seed?" Questioned Old Tang. "I wanted to use the dragon bodies to help nourish it and help it grow." Said Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil to nod her head. "Yes, this will help with the start-up process since the creature''s body is filled with Immortal Qi. Which is needed for a God Realm, this will be a needed factor for making the realm. As to make a god realm we would need to gather arge amount of Immortal Qi andpress it into a special space." "This is another reason the seed is important, as it can filter and alter these other sources of energy into Immortal Qi to absorb. Without this seed, it would be impossible for you to actually make a God Realm. As you would need Immortal Qi and the ability to filter it from thes. Something only a God-Kings can do and efficiently."Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to nod his head, understanding Yggdrasil was the expert in this. "Another thing that can help is using your life and destruction core to help nourish it. This will make it, so the realm is even stronger than a normal one, as creation and destruction energy will wash through it. Another factor that can help is utilizing the Abyssal ne to help nourish the seed to elerate the process."Said Yggdrasil causing Sleipnir and Tang Wulin expressions to turn grim. "So... Would that mean?" "Wulin would need to choose to give up on using the ne for the Douluo and use it for the God Realm. What we will be trying to do is a big project, something that will require a vast amount of energy and danger. So if you wish to do this, then the abyssal ne will be needed and we might not seed, so you might be dooming the."Said Yggdrasil with a frown as she didn''t feel the need to lie. Tang Wulin let out a sigh as she knew she was right with Sleipnir also understanding that a God Realm will be needed in the future. Even without the ne destruction, they still have to worry about Typhon who is trying to kill Tang Wulin. "Well, for now, we could utilize the Space Between Time to help nourish the ne... As for the energy, the Fairy Heart would be able to work." Said Zeref causing Tang Wulin eyes to widen. "Yea... The infinite energy of Fairy Heart would be able to easily power the God Realm and heal the Douluo ne."Said Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil to tilt her head. "I heard you guys mention it before but just what is this Fairy Heart?" "Well to summarize it, you can consider it a weapon of infinite energy. Something that if attained by someone would grant them unlimited energy."Said Zeref causing Yggdrasil''s eyes to widen in disbelief. "Is... Is that even possible! How can a weapon like that exists?" "Through a miracle." Said Zeref although his charming smile contained a bit of sorrow causing the others to be confused. "Okay, if that is really true, then making a God Realm wouldn''t be tooplicated... So where is it?" "There is no point in asking, right now. Tang Wulin is too weak to retrieve it."Said Zeref with a sigh causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "Am I still weak? Just where did it end up?" "In a ce where your whole body would be reduced to nothingness... I''m not sure, but you might need to be a First ss God to retrieve it." "Great... Well, at least we have a n."Muttered Tang Wulin. "Yes, the Space Between Time is a good substitute, as I can tell it contains even Chaos Energy in it, which is a shock. Just where did you guys obtain such a source."Mutter Yggdrasil with Tang Wulin and Zeref lips twitching. "So are you going to use the abyssal ne for the God Realm?" Questioned Sleipnir. "Not all of it, I will siphon some for the Douluo ne. Return it to the state it was ten thousand years ago." "Okay, that can work." "Wulin, remember what you are doing is something no different than linking Heaven and Earth with yourself. You won''t be merging with a God Realm but bing one, allowing you to gain its benefit but not all. Such as you won''t be able to have others join your god-realm, except for us as we are already a part of you." "But this also means it will be easier for you toprehend the universalws. It''s not wrong to say your flesh will hold the universalws and secrets, bing a being that has never been seen in history. You will never be below a God Realm but equal to it, no, you might even be above it." A creature who could make their own body into a God Realm could in theory be a God-King without a position. As the universalw wouldn''t be able to affect them, as their flesh would be strong enough to withstand and hide them from repulsion. Actually, it might be more urate to say the Universe Law would just treat them as a God Realm instead of a being. Not only that but their strength would be stronger than most but a few God-Kings who didn''t control their God Realm. As in theory, they would already be a Supreme God-King themselves. As they ruled the God Realm that resides inside of themselves, allowing them to take power from their core. But how many could say this path was possible? How many could say they would try to do this? This is no different than trying to surpass all of the God-Kings that came before him! As none of them has ever done this before! A path that was full of mysterious, yet terrifying danger! This was a path that was unwalked before! Not only is the energy requirement terrifyingrgely but the universew might just try and stop Tang Wulin from doing this. As this went against the heavenlyws, something that went against nature! Something that might lead to the universe apocalypse! # "...Is he done yet?"Questioned Gu Yuena as she stared up at the sky, sensing no more shockwaves in space. In her hands was the soulmunicator, with the others rying to everyone that they were fine and safe. It seems that some of them were able to kill some of the Demon Monarchs. ''All we need to do now his, finish up the others and be done.'' Thought Gu Yuena before she released a faint smile. As a streak of light came down from the sky, a gigantic dragon had been moving towards her before it began to shimmer in blue light. Before those lights fell next to her, the figure of Tang Wulin formed in front of her. "Took you a while." Chapter 349: Hail To Tang Wulin Chapter 349: Hail To Tang Wulin "Hopefully the captain took care of that dragon." Muttered Xie Xie as he nces all around, seeing theva moving through the Ind. At the moment, he and Yuanen Yehui were trying to stop theva from destroying the whole ind. With them making pits for theva to go into or destroying it so it doesn''t continue spreading. His time abilities were perfect as he was able to slow down theva spreading, before either sending it to the void. Or having Yuenan mes burning it away, as the mes of the demon world were even hotter thanva. With it being able to also absorb it, although they knew it would be far more efficient if Mu Xi was here or Xu Xiaoyan. "Knowing him, he is probably having a st." Said Yuanen Yehui as she retracted her purplish-gold mes. After they devoured the pool ofva in front of her before she swung her arms, creating a deep trench for the onesing down. "That is true... How are you feeling? After killing him?"Questioned Xie Xie causing Yuanen Yehui to pause for a second. "... I am fine, I supposed. I thought before when we destroyed the seed and pushed him back during our time in Mahal, that it was enough. But... Seeing him here and being the one execute him, it felt like I got revenge for my mom."Said Yuanen Yehui with a sigh. But then her eye slightly widened when she felt two arms around her waist causing her to look back and see Xie Xie smile. "If you want to smile, then smile. If you want to scream at the fact, you kill him then scream. You don''t need to keep it in; you did something amazing."Said Xie Xie with a chuckle causing Yuanen Yehui''s eyes to soften and for her to lean back even more. "It was we who killed him... Thank you, Xie Xie." "Don''t worry about it; I will always be there for you." Said Xie Xie causing Yuanen Yuhui to shake her head with a lightugh. "Alright, let go of me, so we can hurry up and finish. It''s been a while since we saw the others." # "So are they done with fighting the Monarchs?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "No, Dongfeng and Guan Yue weren''t able to finish off the two Monarchs, as they escaped while the dragons awakened. The other Monarchs were defeated and killed themself to awaken the god level creatures."Said Gu Yuena, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "So there heading back?" "Yea, they''re going to go back to Shrek. To start to make a n on how to go about ending the remnants of the Holy Spirit Cult and the Monarchs. As well as get ready to send a representative towards the Dou Spirit Empire. And unfortunately, I need to be there as well." "Well you are the Spirit Pagoda Master now, how does it feel?" "It sucks... But needed for the n."Said Gu Yuena with a sigh. Tang Wulin nodded his head; they do need the Spirit Pagoda to help finish up with the resurrection of the Soul Beasts. It was the only organization that was advanced enough and well knowledgeable in the Soul beast field. Plus it was one of the only organizations that had the funds toplete the project. "How is the situation on Tenrou? I got a report it was invaded and damaged..." "Don''t worry about it, the humans and soul beast are fine, except for a few injuries. Only the buildings were really demolished." "Why do you have a smile?" Questioned Gu Yuena as she saw a faint smile on Wulin''s face. "Those two stubborn races seem to have found amon ground and were able to work together to repel the attack." Said Tang Wulin, causing Gu Yuena''s eyes to widen. "You were able to do it? They''re working together?" "Not really but it''s a start... Well, you will see when we get there, let''s go."Said Tang Wulin. Gu Yuena nodded her head as she held onto his shoulder before their body began lighting up in a silvery glow. Then in the next instant, they vanished in a sh of silvery light. # The figures of Tang Wulin and Gu Yuena appeared in front of Tenrou City, which was still damaged. Some of the builds were rubble, others were missing pieces of it and some of them had burnt marks all over. "All of this was caused by the Dou Spirit Empire and Holy Spirit Cult..."Muttered Gu Yuena but Tang Wulin didn''t say anything. As he began moving into the city, wanting to observe the state of the people and for some other things. Gu Yuena furrowed her brows but she followed next to him, ncing all around just to see the full extent of the damage. As well as the rtionships between the humans and the soul beast. Yet as she was looking, to her shock she saw everyone, whether it be a soul beast or humans turning their heads and staring eagerly at them. As if the fact their return was able to stir up an unusualmotion, causing everyone to stare. With her spiritual sense, she could sense the fluctuation and see the intent of people around. Awe, respect, and worship were what she experienced from the people around her. Humans and Soul-Beast began moving down to the ground, whether it was the young, old, the strong or the weak. All of them moved to the floor, kneeling and bowing respectfully towards Tang Wulin with full devotion and passionate sincerity. As if Tang Wulin himself was no different than an Emperor to them. Yet he might as well be, for he did what for them. They all heard it was he who somehow reversed the deafening explosion of the God-Killer from happening, miraculously saving them. They all knew it was he who summoned a Dragon army whose presence shooked the sky and earth. Before marching triumphantly across the boundless sea. And they all knew, the violent rage he unleashed upon the people who wronged them, with it being said he painted the sea red with their blood. ''He has once again defied the world standards... With just himself and a band of a thousand dragons, heid waste to a whole empire and marched on their footsteps...'' ''All for us.'' As the thoughts of the people as Tang Wulin continued walking, all of their bodies were trembling as they felt an odd sense of emotion. This was even more true for the soul beasts as they prostrated themselves before a human. But it was this human who marched through the world for them, with the Dragon n they looked up to behind him. When was thest time they genuinely felt this type of safety? When was thest time they felt the sincere belief of relying on another? Is this how the Dragon n felt with the Dragon God? That no matter what happened, they will be fine with him there? Who dares to take action against them? Who dares tries to wrong them? Who dares tries to start a crusade on them? They must get past the human known as Tang Wulin first! Pride! Hope! Reverence! The soul beast couldn''t stop it, this genuine feeling of pride and hope from ringing through their whole body. "You guys have done well." Said Tang Wulin as he continued walking, moving past Renxue who was with the White Dragon. She was trembling, bing keenly excited as she heard the words of Tang Wulin as he passed by her. "You have guys defending your home well, no can ever deny that, be proud of that." Said Tang Wulin as he moved past Yue Long and Xie Xiao. Both of their figures were trembling, tears were leaking from their eyes as an extraordinary sense of pride rang through their hearts. After saying that, a pale blue light began to shimmer from Tang Wulin as he continued walking. To the genuine surprise and wonders of everyone, it wasn''t just emitting from him but all of the destroyed and ransacked building. And then they all fell silent at what happened next. The buildings, roads, rubbles, and gravel began to tremble before they started to move,ing together and scattering. The city began to be distorted. Everyone could only feel that time around them was turning slow all of a sudden. Everyone watched in amazement everything began to move back together, buildings were piecing themselves back together. Roads were being ced back to where they were, the burnt marks were gradually fading away, and rubbles were forming back into structures. In a matter of seconds, the whole city of Tenrou was back to how it was before the attack of the Holy Spirit Cult. ''Time Magic: Restore.'' Everyone looked around for a bit before they stopped as they heard the sound of someone walking and nce to see Tang Wulin moving. At that moment they realize, it was all of his doing. Some of the soul masters and soul beasts who had a high enough cultivation could tell he reversed time. But all of them were shocked, as that meant he reversed time back in hours, not minutes! While the others who didn''t understand what had happened, they could at the very least tell it was something mystifying. But either way, one thing was for certain, he restored their beloved home. And that was all they could ever ask for, be it soul beasts or humans. It was then it started to happen, small bits of golden light shaped in a glowing ball began to move from the people''s bodies. Countless golden lights started to naturally gather, moving away from the figures of the soul beasts and humans. Like spheres of golden fire, they moved like fireflies towards Tang Wulin, they were like moths that were attracted to the sun as they weave around his figure. The glittering lights were beautiful and sacred as if they were the purest of energy in the world, untainted by the world. It was then Tang Wulin began to hear them, the gentle voices of the ethereal lights, they were all strange. They came in various tones, some being children''s, men, tiger, women, lions. All of the lights held a unique individual aspect to them that even left Tang Wulin in slight awe, recognizing this phenomenon before. ''Our Principal...'' ''Our Emperor...'' ''Our... God...'' ''Just like in the Dragon n Graveyard... Oh? Is this... Faith?'' "Yes... It''s their faith in you... Unbelievable." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out in pleasant surprise. The lights came and kept oning, washing, and surrounding Tang Wulin as if the gods themselves were giving him their blessing. Even Gu Yuena was shocked, as she knew what this meant to Tang Wulin and the people of Tenrou City. At this moment, they all undoubtedly saw Tang Wulin as more than just their leader and principal of the city. Before the people of Tenrou City in their hearts saw Tang Wulin as the Emperor of Ishgar, but after seeing him restore their home. In their heart, he was their eternal God, now and forever. Tears began leaking from the people, whether this was soul beast or humans, child or the elderly. Soul Masters or the normal humans, nothing could stop the emotion that swelled up in people around. Everyone in Tenrou City began chanting and shouting out words that rang through the whole city. "Hail to the Emperor!" "Hail to our God!" "Hail to Tang Wulin!" Chapter 350: Faithfull Bliss Chapter 350: Faithfull Bliss "So everyone is fine?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he sat on the bed that was inside of the Tenrou Academy. "More or less, we had already treated all of the people who were treated before you came and were just about to start rebuilding... But that project is pointless."Muttered Mu Ye still recalls the scene of Tang Wulin rewinding time. Rewinding time wasn''t something that was out of this world for a Soul Master as in history some could do the same thing. Even at a simr scale that Tang Wulin disys but unlike Tang Wulin, they couldn''t rewind more than a few minutes. And he rewinds a few hours! "So are you having me stay here again?" "Because of your stunt and your actions that all of the citizens saw. They now regard you as the Emperor of this ce. They still haven''t stopped chanting outside, I honestly think they might keep doing that till the night."Said Mu Ye while inside he also muttered god as well. "Okay I get that part but what does it have to-" "If you are going to be the Emperor, we need to remodel this city into an empire. Not only because you be an emperor but also to increase our strength and defense against invasion. Right now, everyone is still suffering from the invasion before, with them wishing that they had a better defense and army strength to repel the attack better."Said Mu Ye caused Tang Wulin to nod his head. "That''s understandable, although I predicted that much." "What do you mean predicted-" "I was the one who had them invade us." Said Tang Wulin, causing Mu Ye to fall silent for a few seconds before he narrowed his eyes. "...Exin!" Tang Wulin shook his head before exining to Mu Ye how things came to be, why some things happened, and what he nned. By the time he was done exining, Mu Ye'' lips and eyes were twitching as he stared at his future heir in disbelief and shock. Half wondering if he was sleeping right now and the other half thinking Tang Wulin was joking when he said this. "You..." "Yeah, yeah. Na''er already chewed me out for it but it was needed for those obstinate and stupid children."Said Tang Wulin with a slight smile causing Mu Ye to stare at him nkly. Was it needed? Betting the lives of millions of people in the city, even his parents and school was needed? "You''re crazy..." "I''ve been told before, now then here''s what I want you to do next for the building of the empire." Said Tang Wulin as disregarding the nk look on Mu Ye. As he outstretched his hand before a sh of light shone and a booklet appeared in his hand. "Larger borders consisting of some skyscraper-like castles surrounding the exterior..." Mu Ye read through after Tang Wulin gave it to him. "Hmm, this is really detailed... Covering most of the things needed for kingdom building as well as the type of structure and outlook you want... Did you make all of this?" "Yep, how long do you think it will take?" "If it was before, then maybe years... But with the help of the Soul Beasts and everyone''s mood at the moment, it shouldn''t take any longer than a few months." "That''s good." Said Tang Wulin with a nod, already expecting something like that. "Alright, I will have them get on it right now. I will leave you to yourself; you should get some rest, from what I heard and see. It seems you have been battling all day without any rest."Said Mu Ye caused Tang Wulin to sigh. As Mu Ye was right, about the battling all-day part. After absorbing the soul of the dragons and bing a Title Douluo, he was filled with energy. So he didn''t feel the need to rest, even his mental exhaustion was fixed after his breakthrough. After Mu Ye left, Tang Wulin fell back down on his bed, instantly feeling the delicate texture on his back with his eyes closed. "You okay human?" Tao Tie''s voice rang out with Leviathan following behind. "Is something wrong dad?" Tang Wulin lips twitched as he felt something on his head but he didn''t open his eyes as he knew it was Leviathan. "You sure love your small form don''t you?" Muttered Tang Wulin as his hands move towards Leviathan, caressing his head. "Hehe, it''s the only way I can curl myself around young! Plus my human form is a grown adult, so I can''ty on your head."Muttered Leviathan causing Tang Wulin to inwardly chuckle. ''Is that all you want to do?'' "Human! Stop ignoring-" "I am fine Tao Tie... Just taking the time to rx for once." "... Foolish human, not answering before... Well, you should enjoy this, thest time you actually rxed was over a year ago."Muttered Tao Tie causing Tang Wulin to voluntarily release a chuckle. As she was right, for the past year and months, he has been on the move. As something always pops up, right after he was done with one problem. It was honestly getting a bit tiring to Tang Wulin, even with the fun it brought him. With it making him undoubtedly miss the time he could just rx for a whole year without anything annoying him. "Say human... Just how did you think of this making your body, god realm n?"Questioned Tao Tie, as she was still in disbelief of Tang Wulin n. "... It was inspired by something long ago, maybe I will tell you the storyter." "Tell me now!" "Shut up! Don''t yell at daddy!" "You stupid garden snake-" Once again, Tao Tie and Leviathan began fighting, this time verbally causing Tang Wulin to ignore them as they got lost in thought. Truthfully, he initially gained the idea of God Realm in the body from Fairy Heart. As he recalled once back on Fiore when Zeref informed him about Fairy Heart. From the way it came to be, back when he was seeking a way to die. It was then Tang Wulin held out his hand before glittering lights that were like fireflies began to appear in it. ''The faith of everyone in Tenrou...'' "It''s astonishing, don''t you think?" Yggdrasil''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to slightly nod his head. He could feel the faith''sforting warmth and divinity, feeling it caress his whole body. Yet the strange part was that it didn''t make him stronger but his God yer which has been stirring ever since. "Yes, that is interesting... Don''t you find it a bit weird Wulin? Your Devil yer feeds off negative energy and curses..." ''Are you suggesting my God yer would feed off positive energy and faith?'' "Well, the evidence is there... Not only that but maybe you will be able to unlock more abilities... Like those curse arts but a variation for your God yer."Said Yggdasril, causing Tang Wulin to furrow his brow. ''Zeref?'' "It does work simr to how Curse Magic came to be... Still, with your God yer Art, it seems you gain the ability to manipte faith and holy energy..."Muttered Zeref causing Yggdrasil to nod her head. "This can be considered a blessing, as it can help you hide from the Heaven Law when we begin the realm making." "Is faith that amazing?" "It''s far more amazing than you could realize... This can help you achieve Godhood as well as be used as energy for your God Realm... The application of faith is almost limitless because it''s simply the energy of the infinite transformation... Yet it''s hard to be gained by just anyone." "The people would have to bepletely devoted to you, to the point it''s divine worship. You should use this time to examine and learn more about it. This will definitely increase our chances of seeding." "So this can help with Godhood, good to know... This should help me break into the God Level."Said Tang Wulin with the others nodding their head. Faith Energy was one of the unique ways a person was able to be a God that couldn''t be held by the ne. Naturally, the amount of faith energy needed to aplish this was terrifyingly huge but it wasn''t impossible. As the history books said that the Sea God before Tang San was able to be a God through faith energy. Using the worship of the whole Sea Beast race that was umted over the years to breakthrough the barrier. "Another thing can you feel the faith from the others being drawn to you?" "Yes, while it''s no longer visible as before... I can still feel the faith energy being absorbed into my body."Said Tang Wulin in a slight surprise. He noted this wasn''t solelying from Tenrou City but maybe from the other continents. He had heard there was a cult that was formed in honor of him. So he wouldn''t be surprised if that''s where the extra faith wasing from. Still, he didn''t mind this as he could feel unshakable faith aiding him in more ways than one. With a sigh he closed his eyes while closing his hand, enjoying the warm inner embrace of the people''s faith. After a few minutes had passed, he felt Leviathan promptly vanish from his head causing him to furrow his brows as he felt someone appear. A sh of silvery light lit up the room, with a wisp of nine-colors as Gu Yuena appeared in front of Tang Wulin. But he still didn''t get up or opened his eyes and only opened his mouth. "You finished touring and seeing it for yourself?" "...Yea, while there is still some, disconnect and discontent with the soul beasts and humanity. I can see they are actually starting to look past their history and wanting to work together."Said Gu Yuena with countless emotions shing through her eyes. "... I suppose you and Na''er were right, two of our races cane together." "Only because of drastic methods... I honestly doubt they would havee together so easily if it wasn''t for that."Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yuena to nod her head but she wasn''t mad. She had heard from Tang Wulin before they came to Isghar what happened and what he did but she wasn''t mad. On the contrary, she was surprised and shocked he has gone so far, just to bring them together. She knew he didn''t care for the soul beast or humanity and yet, for the past years he has been looking away. To force them together and he was able to actually seed, even if it was just the beginning stage. It was then she began to recall something years ago. ''No. I don''t care for the spirit beast. I wouldn''t even blink an eye if they got wiped out.'' ''Then why?'' ''Because of you. I know you will try to carry the burden of saving your whole race on your own. But Gu Yue I fear it will be too heavy of a burden for you to carry alone.'' ''We are friends Gu Yue. I will help you.'' The words that Wulin told her back, all those years ago on the academy beach after he told her, he knew about her and Na''er. It came rushing back to her, allowing her to recognize, he did all of this for her. Help two races that he didn''t like and didn''t care about,e together, just to release the burden from her. Gu Yuena''s eyes softened as she felt her heart speed up a bit as she moved closer to Tang Wulin. "Do you think it''s because of fate that we got together?" Questioned Gu Yuena causing Tang Wulin to open his eyes and lean up from the bed. "What do you mean?" "Don''t you find it odd? Silver Dragon King and Golden Dragon King, the way we were brought together and how we have journeyed so far. As if the God of Destiny has been nning and mapping out our life" "Yuena" Muttered Tang Wulin as he saw the gentle smile on her face one that sh between pain and slight relief. "But you know I don''t mind as much. Destiny may have ruined me before but now, I don''t feel like it will this time."Said Gu Yeuna as she moved to Tang Wulin, moving her hand on his cheek and tenderly caressing it. "I don''t know if we are meant to be But you know, this feels a lot like fate, me and you together."Said Gu Yuena as she gazed fondly at Tang Wulin with love and care, something she rarely disyed, yet it was boundless at this moment. Tang Wulin didn''t show any reaction, but he felt himself falling once again. "Wulin I know I haven''t been the best girlfriend. Putting the soul beast above you, not being very intimate and a handful at times." "I don''t expect you to be, as neither am I the best boyfriend." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yeuna to lightly chuckle. "But I like that about our rtionship. One that steadily moves to improve, encountering mistakes and bumps along the road." "Because it keeps it interesting?" Questioned Gu Yuena with her gentle smile growing as she tilted her head while moving closer to Tang Wulin. "Yes I care not for a boring rtionship. And you are anything but boring... My troublesome dragon."Said Tang Wulin with a smile as his eyes softened, causing Gu Yuena''s hands to tremble. "Wulin I love you so much. I love you and only you."Said Gu Yuena as she carefully wrapped her arms around his neck. As well as moving her whole body on him, straddling him as his arms gently wrapped around her, feeling her in his embrace. "You have walked with me towards bringing our two races together but now it''s no longer about them. I don''t care who your family is, I don''t care that you are a human or that you have my other self. I only care that I want to spend the rest of my life with you." Said Gu Yuena causing Tang Wulin gaze to soften even more. "Yuena I love you."Said Tang Wulin as he held her close before capturing her lips while holding her tightly. Gu Yuena didn''t need to hear any more words, didn''t need her spiritual sense or instincts. To tell her the feelings of Tang Wulin, as he was alreadymunicating it through their embrace and kiss. "My love... I belong to you and only you." Whisper Gu Yuena as they slightly parted and then went back to kissing. Gu Yuena didn''t say anything else as she deepened the passionate kiss before pushing Tang Wulin down on the bed. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as his hands moved down her body, as she gazed at him with an eerie glint in her eyes. "From now, you are number one... And forever mine." Gu Yuena moved down on Tang Wulin, their body naturally beginning to connect as their figure gave off a nine-colored light. Which spread through the room, isting space, stopping, and blocking any from entering. Gu Yuena lips found themselves on Tang Wulin neck, as his hands began moving down her figure, things scattered around. Before the room was instantly filled with tender and ceaseless panting that gradually rose in pitch. Chapter 351: Dominating The World Chapter 351: Dominating The World The world was once again enveloped with the astonishing news of Tang Wulin. The world found out that the Dou Spirit Empire was working with the Holy Spirit Cult and nning to dere war on Star Luo and the Douluo continent. They had already dispatched their naval force towards the Douluo continent, fervently wishing tounch a pre-emptive strike and ignite the war. But the Douluo Continent was able to find out about this before intercepting their attack and repelling them. But that wasn''t the end, as they heard the continent of Ishgar was fiercely attacked by another force of the Dou Spirit Empire. Not only did they invade, but they even went as far as tounch a God-Killer Weapon onto the city of Tenrou. Further shocking the world as they thought all of the God-Killer weapons were destroyed from the Cmities. This was the reason why none of them utilized them before. Regardless, once they unleashed that God-Killer on Tenrou, their feat was sealed as this enraged Tang Wulin. Leading to a massive ughter in the world, him sweeping through all in his path, none could stop him. The Dou Spirit Empire? Holy Spirit Cult? All of them were useless before the rage of Tang Wulin as he instantly swept through the world. It was said that Tang Wulin undertook his violent rampage from Tenrou with over a thousand dragons following behind. They only used a few hours to unleash a brutal ughter from Tenrou City to Dou Spirit Empire. With the ocean itself turning red from the blood that was spilled. The entire world was shocked. This soul master who had only cultivated for only a few years whenpared to the others. He had established another legend that would ring through the world for thousands of yearster. He could already dominate the world! This was too crazy, he ttened a whole empire''s entire naval force and marched directly into their empire. All of their forces were useless, breaking their soldier''s spirit and breaking into the capital, unleashing another ughter. This was especially the case when one considered that the Dou Spirit Empire at the time wasn''t attacked by the Cmities. So their force didn''t weaken and only got stronger, which was the same for the Holy Spirit Cult. As with the recent negative environment, their cultivation has been increasing tremendously. With them recruiting a lot more people before this, yet they were still crushed by Tang Wulin and his army of dragons. An army of Dragons that the world hasn''t seen in thousands if not millions of years. Who could say they could do this? Who could say they could take on both an Empire and the Holy Spirit Cult? Just how terrifying of a battle aplishment was this? The entire world was eagerly discussing this, all of them shocked. With some soul historians saying Tang Wulin march was simr to the one that was done in the Primordial Era. Even though the text was old and was missing some pieces, there were still some passages about it. Back when the Demon King was alive, where he and the humans of old march through the world, unleashing a ughter across the world. Humanity''s previous oppressors were beheaded, destroy, and ttening by this terrifying army. They turned thend red, uprooting, and massacring all that stood in their way. The world was shocked when this piece of information was spread, both surprise of humanity''s past. As well as how Tang Wulin actions were really simr to the Demon King, they also heard the name of the march. Back then it was called the Rampage of the Demon King. But for this march that shock the world to silence? From now on it was known and will still be known even ten thousand years. Dragon March of a Thousand Dragons. From what the reports are saying, the number of people that died is well in the millions. Yet if this wasn''t enough, another set of news came out that the Dou Spirit Empire and Holy Spirit Cult. Was being controlled by these beings known as the Demon Monarchs, all who have achieved the peak of this world. This shocked the world and made them shiver in fright at how these five figures were able to rule an empire behind the scene. But that wasn''t the most shocking news as theyter learned of what those Monarchs wanted to do. Unleash another God level fight on the ne! There four god-level creatures that were resting in the Douluo ne to the shock of the world. With the Monarchs wishing to wake them up, wanting them to sh with each other. Which they seeded in doing to the fright of everyone but then they learned all of the god level creatures. Those who tried to wreak havoc were all mercilessly ughtered by Tang Wulin, all at once. This battle aplishment shocked everyone, even more than when he killed the cmities back then. It has only been close to a year since thest time Tang Wulin came up in the news and he already surpassed his previous feat. Of killing the Cmities in the world. Just how strong exactly was Tang Wulin right now? He could kill god-level creatures at the same time now? Before he could only kill one of them at a time but now he could kill all of them at the same time? And it wasn''t just two he fought but five of them, while he was only a mortal! The great Tang San fought and killed two gods before on the Douluo ne but that was after he became a god. If Tang Wulin''s feat before didn''t surpass Tang San, then his feat now surely surpassed him. The entire world was shocked, the ns all excited, erupting explosively into buzzing noise. "Isn''t he the strongest in the world now?" "Dominated an entire Empire force and ughtered five other god creatures on the same day..." "Tang Wulin strength can no longer be questioned... He is unmatched in the world and maybe in history." The entire world couldn''t calm down. They were all discussing this news, extremely excited. This was especially the case for some of Tang Wulin''s old acquaintances. Regardless of whether they were friends, old ssmates, students of his academy, old teachers, or family of his friends. All of them were shocked and couldn''t stop their excitement. Shrek Academy, Tenrou City, cksmith Association, and all of the other organizations of Douluo were shaken. The people of Shrek were already happy, praising and chanting Tang Wulin''s name loudly. How could they not be proud? Such a figure came from their school, dominating the world, and already being unmatched. Everyone knew that right now, there was nothing that could cause Tang Wulin any fear in this world anymore. And it wasn''t just him that had nothing to fear but the continent of Ishgar itself. As if someone wanted to invade it, they all must think very carefully, if they wanted to incite the fierce rage of Tang Wulin. Yes, they all knew at this moment, or maybe it was far earlier. That this era no longer belongs to the older generation but Tang Wulin himself! He was the sole ruler of this distinct era, an era that was typically filled with destruction and apocalypse. With some people even calling him the Venerable Of Destruction, and even Emperor Of Dragons. Yet the title that the people constantly thought of after hearing about the fight that happened in outer space. Dragon of Apocalypse. As if his mere presence brought forth such an era. # "So many..." Muttered Yun Ming with a sigh as he saw the official reports in front of him. "What do you expect, the brat really outdid himself this time." Said Long Yeyue, causing Yun Ming''s lips to twitch. As right now, he has been receiving reports that a lot more people wereing to the uing festival. That was moved up to the next week because of the demands of the Federation and them wanting to use this mood. To help elevate the whole world''s mood, something he agreed with, as this would cripple the Holy Spirit Cult even more. People who weren''ting before wereing, while those were alreadying were even more excited toe. Some of them were experts from prestigious families, some of them independent cultivators, even some from other schools. They all wanted toe, to see Tang Wulin for themselves. If that wasn''t enough, he even received reports some wereing to worship Tang Wulin, as the brat had his cult. ''He really has his own cult...'' From what he found out, the cult appeared during the time of the cmities and grew after each one that fell. After all of them were in, the cult didn''t grow anymore, reaching up to ten thousand members. Yet after this recent news, the cult started to increase more. With more people believing Tang Wulin was a reincarnated God that came to save them. ''Well there somewhat right.'' Yun Ming couldn''t help but sigh as he knew things were going to be annoying in the next week. ''And knowing that brat, he will probably shirk it like he is doing it right now.'' Yun Ming and the others don''t know where Tang Wulin was, but thest time he was seen was in Tenrou City. His friends said they would wait for him here, as they nned to meet up on Shrek. But of course, this caused them to be the main attention in Shrek for now, as they were a group of monsters in their own right. Most of them are neen years old, yet they already broke through the Title Douluo level. Such a thing was unheard of in all of history excluding Na''er of course. Not even the original Shrek Devils were able to be Title Douluo before their twenties. Even the great Tang San and Huo Yuhao needed to be in their twenties to reach this level. Yet most of them have been able to aplish this. This was able to send another shock through Shrek and even the world, with people wondering how this was possible. If Tang Wulin could be considered a rare anomaly in this era, then what about the others? ''Well, this should be good training for them, on how to handle being so famous.'' Thought Yun Ming with an inward chuckle. Before he recalls that Na''er hasn''t gotten back, making him wonder just what she was doing. # "Everything is going nicely, I didn''t think they were so motivated." Muttered Mu Ye as he got another report. With it stating they were close to building the main pce for the empire, which was a shock to him. As he thought that would take at least a month but it seems the soul beast and humans were working well. A bit too well, if they asked him, making him wonder if this was because their care for each other was increasing. Or because this pce was for their Emperor and ''God''. Speaking of said Emperor, Mu Ye was puzzled. He hasn''t seen Tang Wulin all week, with thest time he saw him was after he received the ns from him. It wasn''t just him but his parents and others have been seeking him but he has disappeared. None of the Limit Douluo was able to sense him causing them to believe he wasn''t on the Ind. "Well it doesn''t matter, he should be fine. Not like anything can hurt that brat anymore." Chapter 352: Off To Shrek Chapter 352: Off To Shrek In the morning dawn, Tang Wulin''s eyes began to gradually open, seeing the light of the nine-colored light. That was still around the room, turning everything that it touched into nine-color from the walls to even the furniture. Not only that but he felt two weights in his arms causing him to nce down, seeing Gu Yuena and Na''er in his arms. Their gorgeous body was lying horizontally in his arms, heads on his chest with their arm on him. ''Right... She joinedter.'' When he and Gu Yuena were getting lost in the moment, which went on for a whole day. Na''er was able to enter this isted space as she was looking for them. She found them in the act but didn''t say anything and only joined, although with a re and a pout. He could more or less figure out why but it slightly amused him that they turned it into apetition. With their time togethersting for the whole week, non-stop without any break as they indulge themself in each other. ''Troublesome girls.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he squeezed them closer and tighter. Something Na''er liked as she promptly began moving deeper into his embrace, while Gu Yuena slightly blushed. But to Tang Wulin further amusement, she began to move deeper in as well as she began tightening around him. Moving down, gently kissing their head as his hands began caressing their back. "How long do you guys n to fake sleeping..."Tang Wulin said in amusement. "Hm, why did you have to ruin this..."Muttered Gu Yuena. "Big brother, you are no fun..." Muttered Na''er causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. Yet Tang Wulin noticed Na''er and Gu Yuena were moving their hand all over his chest, where his markings were. He found it amusing how Na''er always likes moving her hands over his tribal markings, looking at them in wonders. Even Xu Xiaoyan found them cute and interesting, with her hands moving all over them thest time she saw him shirtless. But to think Gu Yuena would join both of them in their fascination. "Do you, deviants, want to continue going, even after our long week of entanglement... Well, if you so insist."Said Tang Wulin as his hands began to move down. But Gu Yuena''s face turned even redder as she felt Tang Wulin''s hand moving down on her. "... You animal." Tang Wulin rolled his eyes and simply moved them closer to him as he began sitting up. "Hehe, we can go another week if you want big brother," Na''er said softly causing Tang Wulin to slightly smile. "I would, but we have been gone for too long." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh causing Gu Yuena to nod her head. "They shouldn''t be too worried about our safety, although they might feel like we''re shirking our duty." "But we deserve a break! We haven''t had one in months!" "We can have one after we finish up with what we need to do." "Lies! Haven''t we been working like a dog for the past years? I demand a break!" Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he observed them bantering, knowing both of them were only ying with each other. Still, this allowed him to see them in their divine glory, which slightly sped up his heartbeat and blood. ''Yea... We should go before I lose control and make us stay for another week.'' Thought Tang Wulin. Before he tightens his arm around both of them, adequately capturing both of their lips which causes their banter to end. "Let''s go shower and then go." Said Tang Wulin began moving off the bed. "Alright..." "Okay, but who is going first?" "No one, we''re all going together." "I reject that suggestion." "How cute." Said Tang Wulin in mild amusement as he gently lifted Gu Yuena and began moving. Ignoring her hands that was hammering on his back while her figure gave off a silvery light with Na''er giggling behind them. # Tang Wulin let out a yawn, stretching his arms while on the bed as the nine-colored light began to fade. "...We actually bathe together."Mutter Gu Yuena with her head in her hands causing Tang Wulin to chuckle. "It wasn''t that bad, at least you got toy on something soft while in the tub." "Shut up..." "We should bath together more." Said Na''er as she put on her right stocking. "You shut up too." Said Gu Yuena with a re causing Na''er to giggle even more. "Why the re, weren''t you all over us in there I think I recall a certain someone saying to go-" Na''er couldn''t finish her words as she had to dodge a fireball that was aimed at her head, with Gu Yuena that was ring at her. Her eyes were in slit and her body pulsing with power, daring Na''er to finish that sentence. "Alright, that''s enough. We can bathe together from now on."Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile as he wrapped his arms around Gu Yuena. Bringing her into hisp causing her to turn her re at him with her cheeks turning red. But she didn''t say anything as she moved farther into his arms while hiding her face. With Na''erughing lightly as she continued putting on her stockings not minding that Yuena fired a fireball at her. "Hmm? My cultivation increased... This happened on thest few times as well."Said Tang Wulin as he checks his soul rank. It was no longer ranked 94 but has been improved to rank 97, making him a Hyper Douluo. "It''s because of our union, the Golden Dragon King, and Silver Dragon Kinging together. That caused your strength to increase by leap bound, every time we intimately connect, your cult will increase as well."Said Gu Yuena causing Na''er to nod her head. "Our rtionship is a lot deeper than others, we three are the only ones who can aplish such a thing. Hehe, every time wee together, our cultivation will be boosted and our blood will be refined."Said Na''er with a wink while Gu Yuena also nodded her head. Although she still refuses to meet Tang Wulin, not wanting him to see her blush. Tang Wulin nodded his head, as it made a lot more sense now. It would be strange if every union could create such a miracle, as moving up in one cultivation wasn''t a joke. One might need a whole decade before they could even move up a little bit in the Title Douluo range. "Right now I am a Hyper Douluo... With my third core already formed."Said Tang Wulin as he was checking his body. "Hm... Did you check on the Dragon God Core?"Questioned Gu Yuena causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "I will check now." As he said this, his spiritual sense dived deep into his spiritual sea before moving towards where the core was. After a bit, he found the Dragon God Heart, which was shaped like a pearl with diamond-like scales in front. Yet this time, it was giving off a nine-colored light that was spreading around, moving towards his other cores. "Is it trying to help fortify them? Will it have any more changes?" All of these were questions that Tang Wulin pondered as he observed the changes for a bit before he left. "Anything?" "It seems it''s trying to help my other cores." Said Tang Wulin as he began telling Na''er and Gu Yuena what he saw. "... I see it might be trying to do more than that." Muttered Gu Yuena. "Maybe it''s trying to help you with thews?" Questioned Na''er causing Gu Yuena''s eyes to widen. "That might be the case... Na''er said you did something on Tenrou Ind, do you know what it was?" "Yea, big brother. How did you do that?" Tang Wulin had shrugged his shoulders before he began telling them what happened on Tenrou. How he felt his power beginning tobine and synchronize with each other, as well as the world obeying him. As if he was the sole and only ruler. "So you were able to fuse certain powers alongside the nar Law to create the skill. Known as Forbidden Dragon Emperor, Forbid History, Dragon Emperor Ban." "Yes, from what I can tell, it allows me to alter and manipte events themself." Said Tang Wulin causing Gu Yuena to tremble. "Just when you are already monstrous... Well, this is a good thing for you, if you keep making those moves. Then you can have skills that are solely your trump cards." "Not only that but it seems all you need to do isbine your power to create even more." Said Na''er with a smile causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Plus those techniques won''t be on the same level as any otherbine technique. As they seem to be derived from heaven and earthws, meaning they will be on the same level as a God technique. You can say, right now you just gained a Divine Skill." Said Gu Yuena with a faint smile. "Alright, then I will work on them and understand thews. Let''s go, we talk with the people here for a bit before we leave for Shrek." "Right!" # The evening at Shrek Academy. "When I told Mom, you were already a Title Douluo; she was ecstatic and happy for you. Even dad was chuckling loudly, saying that''s his daughter and can''t wait to the brag to the other families in Eastsea."Mutter Xu Xiaoyu as he was sittingfortably on one of the benches. "They seem to be doing well; that''s good. Did they say they wanted me to call them?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan with a tilt of her head. "Mom wants you to call her as she wanted to talk to you for a while now. Dad, on the other hand, is just happy you have been getting stronger and rather you are focusing on that." Said Xu Xiaoyu with a shrug of his shoulder. Xu Xiaoyan had nodded her head. She ns to call them to not only check on them but also because she missed them. Especially her talk with her mom, it was always something she loved as her mom always knew what to say. "So how did you do it?" "Be a Title Douluo?" "Yes, I am sure you aren''t going to tell me you cultivated it for a whole year. As doing just that even with the best resources wouldn''t allow such an improvement... Unless you''re like that freak of nature, Na''er."Muttered Xu Xiaoyu when he recalls Na''er. He still had a hard time believing someone who was younger than seventeen years old was able to be a Title Douluo. Even if they were the students of the Sea God Pavilion Master, there should be a limit on someone''s talent. ''Then again, there is another one who is even more monstrous... Laying waste to an empire and then ying gods... Are we sure he isn''t a reincarnated god himself?'' Thought Xu Xiaoyu with a slight shiver. Someone doing any one of these feats was enough to shake the whole world and dominate it but doing all of them? At the same time? Xu Xiaoyu thanked the stars that he didn''t try to fight Tang Wulin back then, understanding how things would have turned out. ''I might have gotten ck and blue!'' "Still, it amazes me how nonchnt you are at being stared at by so many people or nce at." Said Xu Xiaoyu as he red at the guys who were walking by. As they kept on giving his sister nces with blushes on their face and they weren''t even being subtle about it. "What''s there to worry about? As a soul master, famees with the profession." "True... But the fame you have seems to be a bit too much."Said Xu Xiaoyu. "Hehe, it''s isn''t so bad. They can stare but not touch."Said Xu Xiaoyan with a wink causing Xu Xiaoyu lips to twitch. ''I forgot how much of a vixen she was.'' # "That''s my disciple!" Shouted Zhou Shi as he patted Xie Xie back as they sat on the Sea God Ind. "If it wasn''t for your help master, I wouldn''t have gotten so far." Said Xie Xie with a faint smile causing Zhou Shi to chuckle. "Nonsense, you were able to reach the level you are at with your strength. You and Wulin make me so proud!" Xie Xie let out a delighted chuckle as he saw his teacherughing out loud, he couldn''t help sigh as he thought back. Back when they were just arriving here, back when he came here to visit Wulin and back when he begs Zhou Shi to train him. "So have you done it yet?" "Of what?" "Well of course your Title Douluo alias. You will need to choose one since you are one and should be a good one. As that what you will be referred to as most of the time and for generations after."Said Zhou Shi causing Xie Xie to nod his head. "My Title Douluo title..." Chapter 353: Grand Festival Chapter 353: Grand Festival "It''s starting to get annoying." Muttered Yue Zhengyu with a sigh causing Dai'' Yuner to giggle. "Are you finally getting sick of the attention?" Yue Zhengyu frowned but he didn''t need to turn behind him to see the countless stares that were aimed at him. Before he was loving the stares and wanted them to keep staring at him but after a while, it started to get annoying. As they just wouldn''t stop, like they didn''t have anything better to do. ''Just let me enjoy my time with Yun''er!'' Dai Yun''er only shakes her head, amused at the situation that Yue Zhengyu was in. "I didn''t think you of all people would get sick of the stare." "I get annoyed too..." Mutter Yue Zhengyu causing Dai Yun''er smile to widen as she began patting him on the head. "So have you decided yet?" "My Title Douluo title? I have no clue... Hm, I will probably decide by the time of the festivales up." "You do know this will be the name people will remember you by?" "I know but no need to worry, I am confident It will be glorious as my looks." "You are an idiot." "A glorious idiot!" # A week has passed with Shrek once again be flooded with people for the grand festival that was happening this time. With this one being filled with even more people from thanst time, all here for various reasons. From fervently wishing to enjoy the festive mood to wishing to see the stars of the world. The festival had already begun, with people moving and interacting positively with each other and the festivemodities. Currently, the people were enjoying themselves while hoping to spot Tang Wulin and his friends. Those who worshiped Tang Wulin had already made their booths, inviting anyone who wishes to worship him toe. This caused all of the staff and teachers at Shrek to twitch their lips but they didn''t say anything about it. With even some of them going to join to the surprise of others. For Shrek Academy disciples, they were having a st as this was one of the times where they could rx. Not only them but all of the member of Shrek who has been doing their best to reconstruct what was destroyed before. It wasn''t wrong to say they and everyone else have been working non-stop, just to be stable again. As it would take even longer for them to return to the peak of what they were before. They also wanted to see Tang Wulin who for the past months and even years as has be a ghost to them. As the amount of time, they saw him could be counted on two hands. Either way, the breathless excitement for this festival was unexpectedly higher than the Sea God Fesitval that happened a year ago. # On the Sea God Ind, near a small house that smells like buns with the sun rays shining down. "Boss!" Shouted Xie Xie asunch himself forward, enveloping Tang Wulin in a hug. "You love hugging me don''t you?" "What! Come on boss. We haven''t seen each other in so many months. So much has happened since west spoke!"Said Xie Xie with augh. "Not only that but he somehow surpassed all of our cultivation." Said Yue Zhengyu as he was leaning on the table. "Yea! Elder brother how did you do it?"Questioned Xu Lizhi, as he was sure there training wasn''t slow by any means. They were practically having their rank increased by a god test! "It increased after I had killed and absorbed those god-level creatures dragon." Said Tang Wulin causing all of them to nod their head. "Right... That would make sense." "Aren''t you too much of a monster?" Muttered Xu Xiaoyu causing Xie Xie to shake his head. "Little Xu, you are so behind." "Who are you calling little Xu!" "Does that you mean you finally have your final ring? Or do you need to go and get one from the Pagoda?"Questioned Xu Lizhi as he ignores the bantering of Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyu. "Its fine, I already have my final one. What about you guys?" "Hehe, we were able to gain ours as well." "... On another note, we heard you went to the Demon Continent." Said Yue Zhengyu with a smile. "Yea elder brother, we heard that''s where one of the god level dragons came from." Said Xu Lizhi with a bun in his hand. "Yea, it took us a bit to understand, but we were able to figure it out by finding the Tower of Mahal." Said Tang Wulin causing Xu Xiaoyu to blink his eyes. "Tower of Mahal?" "It''s a tower that rested in the Demon World... I suppose if the whole continent came, so would it."Said Xu Lizhi but Xie Xie shook his head. "Remember what the Sea God Master told us, it was forced here after they were attacked." "Serve them right, wishing to attack others but not expecting to be attacked." Said Yue Zhengyu with a heartyugh. "But still, the attack feels kinda weird... Just a w? Could it be a god?" "It might be possible, as only a god seem to be as strong to actually blow up a." "Say Wulin, you are the only one who has fought a god... What do you think?"Questioned Xie Xie. "Hmm... You''re right, only a God can really destroy a but from what we saw and were told. That existence seems to be on the higher hierarchy of God."Said Tang Wulin causing them all to nod their head. "Hopefully it doesn''t attack the Douluo ne." Muttered Xu Lizhi causing Yue Zhengyu to roll his eyes. "What''s wrong? You scared?" "Of course! None of us are even close to that level of strength... Even Wulin isn''t!"Shouted Xu Lizhi while pointing at Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin lips twitch but he didn''t say as just then the door of the house to begin opening, with a figure walking in. "You brats talking about the Gods?" Questioned Er Ming in his human form. "Who are you?" "You didn''t tell them about me?" "The thought didn''te up." Said Tang Wulin causing Er Ming lips to twitch while cursing Tang Wulin in his mind. "Who is he Wulin?" Questioned Xie Xie causing Tang Wulin to nce at him. "Your girlfriend ancestor, the stupid ape know as Er-" "What Kind of introduction is that!" Roared Er Ming as he red at Tang Wulin. "What? It sounds like an adequate one." "You..." "Yuanen ancestor? But that doesn''t make any sense, I was sure we met the oldest living member there." "That is because I wasn''t there boy and I am way older than that." Said Er Ming with a sigh before he began narrating his story. Xie Xie and the others began listening to Er Ming with their expressions turning into disbelief and shock as it came to an end. "Wait! So your... You are the Titan Giant Ape! The one who helped the Sea God Tang San himself!"Shouted Xie Xie in disbelief while the others also have a simr expression. "Hahaha, I see my reputation is amazing as always. Well regardless, I hear your dating one of my descendants... Your meeting up with herter right? Take me with you."Said Er Ming causing Xie Xie''s face to slightly fall. As he wanted to spend his time with Yuanen Yehui with no distraction or other people butting in their time together. It has been a long time where it was just only them and this festival could be seen as a god-sent for him. Yet this was her ancestor, the person who started the Yuanen bloodline and the reason she was even alive. "What''s up with that face? Are you saying you don''t wish to help me out!" "Uh? It''s not that senior it''s just-" "He wants to spend time with his girl without any distraction, stop for now and talk with her tomorrow." Said Tang Wulin causing everyone around to twitch their lips. ''How blunt.'' "... Fine, I''m not unreasonable. But if you forget, prepare to be my ''sparring''s partner."Said Er Ming with a viscous smile causing Xie Xie to shiver. "Naturally I won''t forget senior!" Tang Wulin only shook his head before ncing at the clock above and seeing the time. "Alright, the festival is about to start, let''s go." "Its? Crap I have hurry up and go meet Yuanen or she going to be mad!" "And I have to mee Yun''er, although knowing her..." "Lu Yuxin told me to-" "Yes, yes, you all have dates, shut up, and let''s go." Said Xu Xiaoyu with an irritated look. "You don''t have one? Come here, let the master teach you-" "Shut up!" # Tang Wulin wandered around on the street, enjoying the various types of music and stands around. He only arrived this morning, so he didn''t have time to call his girlfriends up but they did send him a message. To all meet at the Ferris wheel but Gu Yuena and Na''er said they had to deal with their leadership duties. Since Gu Yuena took over the Spirit Pagoda, she would have to deal with the work she left unattended for the past two weeks. While Na''er had to go meet with Yun Ming, who was training her to take over his Sea God Pavilion position. As well as having her do some of his work, to see how well she can handle it. So for today, it was only him and the four others. But for now, he simply wanted to enjoy the music and his walk, even with the people who were ncing at him. Indeed, as soon as he and the other guys arrived at the Academy from the Sea God Ind. They have been the main attention of the people around, with some of them not bothering to act subtly about it. Some people were blushing at the sight of them, others were staring in awe at them while the rest kept on sneaking nces. This caused all of them to agree on splitting up, to hopefully lower the eyes on them and reach their destination. Unfortunately for Tang Wulin, the stares increased for him but no one tried toe close to him. As if the mere thought of it was sphemy, he even noticed that most of them had their head down while ncing. If that wasn''t bad enough, he saw some of them that were in robe and hood. Kneeling before him and causing swirls of faith energy to move toward to him, going inside of his body. ''Is it because of the worship thing? I wonder if this is how it would feel like if a God actually descended and walked around.'' As he was thinking this, he felt his spiritual sense fluctuate as he sensed someone moving towards him from behind. Turning around, he raised his hand and called out her. "Wu Siduo." "Wulin." Said Wu Siduo with a faint smile as she moved towards him. As she got close, he opened up his arm, which she went inside and held him closely. She noticed a lot of people were acting odd, with their heads down and ncing on ahead. She at first thought it was one of them but then realize that none of them are trying to go up to meet the person. Like they did for them, so she begins thinking it was Wulin and she was right. "So I heard you gain a cult, must be fun." Said Wu Siduo as she leans eagerly in his arms causing him to chuckle. "Yea... That one wasn''t nned." Chapter 354: Little Tale Chapter 354: Little Tale "That wasn''t designed? So all the fame was?" "Well, it was a consequence of killing them, so yeah." Muttered Tang Wulin causing Wu Siduo to giggle, leaning farther in. Tang Wulin gently pulled her closer in as they continued walking onward, not saying anything after. The Festive music had its unique charm, which was strangely able to rx both of them. The bustling and warm atmosphere had its unique charm that could draw in all types of people. As they walked, they allowed themselves to be caressed and taken by the music as well as the smell of the foods that rang through the air. They would periodically stop by one of the stands, shocking the seller and owner who bowed their head to Tang Wulin as they gave them the food. It was amusing to them both with Wu Siduo asionally teasing him which he would shake his head at. But simultaneously, enjoy seeing this side of her that was enjoying herself and smiling frequently. Wherever they went on their way to the Ferris wheel, they would check out random stalls and booth areas, which caused amotion. Appreciating the music, the works, and each booth uniqueness. During this grand festival, from what he heard from Mu Ye, everything here was very cheap, and some of them were even free. In this manner, this Festival was genuinely a feast for everyone. Wu Siduo was the one that was leading the way for both of them and she was taking a long way, as they strolled around. Tang Wulin already knew and could tell the reason why she probably wanted to see and cherish their time in this festival a bit more. Yet it wasn''t long before they found themselves at the Ferris wheel, which was packed with people but was gradually declining. "They aren''t here, yet..." Muttered Wu Siduo with a tilt of her head, trying to sense or see them with her eyes. "It''s fine, let''s just wait." Said Tang Wulin as they moved to sitfortably on the bench that was a bit away from it. "It has been a while... Since we have been together and alone."Said Wu Siduo with a faint smile as she was leaning on Tang Wulin. "Yea..." Muttered Tang Wulin as his hand began tenderly caressing her hair, which was soft as ever, causing her to move further inside his arms. That was it, they didn''t continue speaking and simply started to enjoy their time together as they waited for everyone. No more words were required between them as everything as they held each other went unspoken. A truly odd couple they were and a strange couple they will always be. It was only after a bit that the others started toe, Ye Xinn came with Xu Xiaoyan and Mu Xi camest. "Sorry about that, my parents wanted to keep taking pictures." Muttered Mu Xi with an irritation look causing Xu Xiaoyan to giggle. "Lang Yue saw me as I was walking here and snatched me, wishing to talk with me for a bit." Said Ye Xinn with a sigh causing Tang Wulin lips to twitch. "I am guessing that bit turned into a long while... Yep sounds like her." "I was helping out with the Festival for a bit before they finally let me go. Still, since we are all here, let''s go have fun!"Shouted Xu Xiaoyan causing all of them to smile. "Right." # "What''s up with the smile?" Questioned Yuanen Yehui as she saw Xie Xie walking with a huge smirk. "Nothing much, just way too happy that I finally got the chance to spend time with you." Said Xie Xie as he moved his hand. Grasping Yuanen Yehui''s hand with his eyes softening causing her to slightly blush but she didn''t make him let go. But instead move a bit closer to him, to the point where she was leaning in his embrace. "Well, it isn''t so bad... Even with all of the stares." "I think the stares are the best part, at least everyone knows you belong to me." Said Xie Xie with his charming smile getting bigger. Before he moved down, he had captured Yuenan Yehui''s lips in front of all the bystanders who had been ncing at them. Some people nced away, others blushed and the rest had the tact to look down. Yet all of them had a faint smile on their face as they were happy for the lovely couple in front of them. "Aren''t they a cute one?" "Even though they are young monsters, they are still human. Look at them acting so shamelessly!" "Hahaha!" Yuanen Yehui heard all of this as she lightly pushed Xie Xie away causing him to see her scarlet face. "You... When did you be such a deviant?" "I have been one since I became your man." Xie Xie said softly causing Yuanen Yehui''s eyes to slightly widen. "Now then my sweet let''s make more happy moments~" "I am leaving you!" "Aww, about one more kiss?" "Scram!" "You know you want another one~" # "Ahhh it feels so good to just rx, don''t you feel the same Luzhi?" Questioned Liu Yuxin as she nced behind. "Uh? Yea Elder Sis..."Muttered Xu Lizhi as he was ncing around. "Hmm, what''s wrong? You seem out of it..." Liu Yuxin narrowed her eyes before moving towards Xu Lizhi, her hand grasping his chin and lifting it. "Nothing is-" "Quit the lying and tell me... Were supposed to be having fun, I even went out of my way to have you escort me. How can I have fun when you aren''t even having fun?"Questioned Liu Yuxin with a faint pout causing Xu Lizhi lips to twitch. ''What''s the point of hesitating? You said you like her right? So man up and tell her how you feel. Hesitating is no different than you being unsure of your feelings.'' The words of Yue Zhengyu rang through Xu Lizhi''s mind causing him to tremble before his eyes hardened. ''You like her right? So go tell her, regardless of her answer. If I hear you discouraging yourself because of your looks, I will beat you up.'' ''Don''t hesitate! Go tell her how you feel!'' Tang Wulin and Xie Xie''s words rang through his mind as he broke out with a pleasant smile before staring intensely at Liu Yuxin. "Xu Lizhi?" Questioned Liu Yuxin as a faint red hue appeared on her face as she saw Xu Lizhi''s expression. "I love you." Said Xu Luzhi, causing Liu Yuxin''s eyes to widen. "Did you know? You bring the best out of me, just like the others, you never cared about my look but just me. Initially, I thought this was just the love of our friendship, simr to how I cared about the others." "But after undergoing the Sea God trial and confronting my inner demons... I know it isn''t that kind of love. I don''t want to waste any more time, I refuse to hesitate likest time and fail because I doubted myself." "I want us to be by your side, no, I want you us to be together, I wasted enough time thinking. No one can take your ce in my heart, Liu Yuxin I love you. Will you be mine?" Xu Lizhi let out a sigh as he waspleted with his confession but he didn''t look away. Refusing to and waiting for her answer to his confession. Regardless of what she said, he was content on being able to confess and not let doubt keep him waiting. Liu Yuxin''s eyes narrowed as she stared intently at Xu Lizhi, searching his eyes and expression. But only see two things, confidence in his confession and love for her. ''No hesitation huh... That''s my honey.'' Liu Yuxin had released a smile before she captured Xu Lizhi''s lips causing his eyes to widen but he then began to rx. "... Is that answer enough?" "... Yes." Said Xu Lizhi before he moved forward, promptly capturing her lips while pulling her close. Liu Yuxin''s eyes had widened before she closed it while wrapping her arms around his neck, both of them ignoring the spectators. "Now then, let''s go-" "I am fine with this." Said Xu Lizhi before he recaptured Liu Yuxin''s lips. "When did you be a fiend? Are you learning from that ruffian Zhengyu?" "No... You''re just too irresistible." "ttery will get you everywhere! Come here you idoit~" # Up they went, Tang Wulin and the others sat on the box seats of the Ferris wheel, facing each other. With Tang Wulin staring out at the window, while the four of them were sitting down by him. With the rosy sunset outside the window, shining serenely through the window and enveloping them under its glow. "I didn''t think we would finish everything so quickly." "That''s because of our new fame. Everyone was practically moving out of the way for us." "Not only that but they were helping us get through." Said Mu Xi causing Xu Xiaoyan to giggle. Especially the devoted fans of Tang Wulin who all gave them and Tang Wulin look of profound reverence. It weirded out Mu Xi to the point she felt shivers on her back. "Are you sure you didn''t n for them?" "Nope." Said Tang Wulin with a faint smile causing Mu Xi to sigh before she stared at Tang Wulin. It wasn''t just her but the others were staring thoughtfully at Tang Wulin as if they wanted to say something but not knowing how to. "Ask already." Said Tang Wulin but he continues to stare through the window. "Alright... how did you feel when you found them?" Questioned Mu Xi with the other girls nodding their heads. They knew this must have had a big effect on Tang Wulin with them feeling a bit of terror from hearing about. This was especially for Mu Xi who found out that Lang Yue saved her mom which led her to take the brunt of the attack. She talked with Lang Yue on themunicator and she said she was okay but to check on with Tang Wulin. As she hasn''t gotten a chance to really talk with him about the event. "Mom and dad dying?" "Yes." Muttered Mu Xi causing Tang Wulin to sigh. "Angered? Enraged? But I guess most of all lost As if a part of me was fading away."Muttered Tang Wulin. "Wulin" Mu Xi and the others didn''t know what to say, understanding it must have been hard for Wulin. While it was true he was able to fix it, he still saw his parents dying in front of him. They didn''t want to think about what would happen if they were to really die, with him being able to do nothing. "But it also made me realize something" "Which is?" Questioned Ye Xinn with the others nodding their heads. "Why a certain boy typically did what he did, even if it leads to him being cursed for the rest of his life." Said Tang Wulin, confusing the girls even further. "Let me tell you a story, one that aligns with my distinct feelings at the moment." "Ok... Go ahead." "It''s a story of a boy who did everything to miraculously save his little brother And it cost him everything." "The story of The ck Magician Zeref." Said Tang Wulin before he began to tell the girls behind him the story. With Zeref who was sitting next to him, his eyes were concealed by his hair as his head was down. Zeref said nothing, made no movement, and simply sat still as if he was listening in as well. Chapter 355: Love In Air Chapter 355: Love In Air "He did all that... For his little brother?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan in disbelief with her body trembling. It wasn''t just her but the others were also in disbelief. Mu Xi was staring down at the ground in shock not knowing what to say. Ye Xinn was furrowing her brow but her hands were clenched while Wu Siduo''s figure was trembling. Not knowing what to say, as the story she heard was kinda unbelievable. "It''s amazing, isn''t it? He began researching the secret of life, death, and magic just so he can bring his little brother back. But ultimately, receive a curse that leads to him killing everyone and being forced to iste himself." "He could never love another, as that would make the curse act up and kill them. So he was forced to be alone for the next four hundred years, trying to find a way to kill himself." "Yet the funny thing and the one that was almost unbelievable." Said Tang Wulin as he continued admiring the sunset. With Zeref next to him who was continuing to sit down and not saying anything. "Even with all that has happened to him... He would still do it all over again, just for his little brother." "And Ipletely agree with him." Said Tang Wulin causing all of the girl''s eyes to widen. "If something was to happen to any of you... I will do anything to bring you back, even if it meant making everything in existence my enemy."Said Tang Wulin as his eyes that were shining began to narrow. "And I will crush them." Zeref''s figure trembled as he began biting his lips but still not saying anything. But words were unneeded as he could feel Tang Wulin conviction, his emotion, and confidence in his words. If you try to stop me? I will crush you! If you try to be an obstacle? I will stomp you down! If it''s considered impossible? I will make it possible! So what if the whole world became his enemy? So what if the whole Gxy did? So what if the whole universe did? He will still do anything to bring them back, even if it meant crushing them all! ''How many people called me foolish? How many people looked down on me for not respecting thews of life and death? ologia... Thank you.'' The girls were silent, but nothing could hide the scarlet hue on their faces as they tried looking away from Tang Wulin. ''You stupid idiot! Why would we want you to suffer like that! But damn it, we would do the same for you!'' The girls couldn''t say anything as they too felt the words of Tang Wulin weren''t wrong. Could they live without him? Impossible! They refuse to even think about such a thought! "... Don''t worry, we won''t die. I... No, we refuse to make you suffer like that."Said Wu Siduo with a faint smile causing Tang Wulin to slightly tremble. "Yes... Wulin, no matter we will by yourself and will not fall. So don''t worry about us. We aren''t so weak that you will have to worry."Said Ye Xinn, causing Xu Xiaoyan to giggle and Mu Xi to smile. "I know... I have always believed in you guys to be able to take care of yourself."Said Tang Wulin as a faint smile was on his face. Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan nce at each other before sighing. "If we''re telling stories, I guess now is as good as any." Said Mu Xi with Xu Xiaoyan nodding her head. Mu Xi began telling everyone in the Ferris wheel about the world they were sent to by Gremory. With Xu Xiaoyan adding in her world version, saying what happened and what they both saw. It wasn''t long before the story came to an end, with the ride going silent for a bit. "You had a dream where I only loved you?" Questioned Tang Wulin as he broke the silence. "Yes Sorry-" "Don''t be As I said before, my request to have all of you is selfish in itself. While also being unfair to your feelings. In a way, I always knew that deep down, you or maybe all of you Simply wanted to just have me and not share with anyone else."Said Tang Wulin softly as he stared out the window. The girls behind him expression began to change, Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes slightly turning sullen. Even Ye Xinn and Wu Siduo looked down as it would be a lie to say they didn''t want just Tang Wulin to themselves. "Mom said she was surprised that you all agreed and told me I should cherish dearly the fact that you all did. Not a lot of people would and even less would be able to manage such a rtionship with no hidden hostility." "Still I don''t regret being selfish at that time. Even if I was dragged back in time or had to make this choice all over again, I would choose the same and agree with my past self. Simply Because I am that selfish man who fell in love with all six of you and doesn''t want to choose one." "I refused to lie to myself; I simply want to live using my fullest emotion And that is loving you all." ologia or Tang Wulin, regardless of his names, represents the being known as the Dragon Apocalypse past and present. He had lived for far too long, seen the world aged and changed. Watch civilization change, interact with many, and kill countlessly. He saw people loved, saw them betray, saw them steal and the list goes on. Through all of this he had learned life was tiring and a struggle, yet it had its inherent beauty in it. In this life, he didn''t want to lose anything nor did he want to give up on anything. Could he be called selfish for not wanting to give up anything? Definitely! Did he care? Not one bit, as this was the way he wanted to live his life. "I am not the best boyfriend I don''t like being romantic nor do I like showing my care so openly. But you guys are six irreceable people, that was able to form a home in my cold heart." "Wulin" Muttered Xu Xiaoyan with her eyes slightly widened. "Thank... Thank you all, for epting my selfish love But it is a love, that I will never regret now and forever." "... Why can''t you be this sweet all the time." Mu Xi pouted as she felt her beating rapidly, as a wave of warmth rang through. "Not my style." "I know We already epted and knew what we were getting into. Still, it was nice to hear your honest feelings again."Said Mu Xi with a giggle before moving forward and wrapping her arms around Tang Wulin. "The only man I love in this life is the one before me. A selfish, annoying, stoic, battle lust, and A loving man."Said Mu Xi as her eyes soften. Wu Siduo and Ye Xinn nce at each other beforeughing with a shake of their head. "Hehehe, I agree." Said Xu Xiaoyan with a faint smile as she stopped kicking her leg. "I only have one prince, and he is the worst one in history." Said Xu Xiaoyan with augh causing Tang Wulin to raise a brow. "Since when was I a prince." "Your right, you aren''t a prince but my King From the moment I said I loved you, till the end of time. You will forever be my King and me your queen."Said Xu Xiaoyan with her eyes softening. Tang Wulin let out a smile but he only nodded his head. Ye Xinn got off from the coach, moving to Tang Wulin before wrapping her arms around him as well. Yet her eyes were glued on Tang Wulin, a myriad of emotions shing through them. But the most prominent was one of love. "In my life, only two things could move my heart. Swords and being a soul master, with me devoting most of my life into these whiles taking care of Luzhi." "Yet your love for me, silent but strong was able to capture my heart. My heart that was supposed to be unshakeable and unmovable. I love you, now and forever."Said Ye Xinn with a gentle smile causing Tang Wulin eyes to shine. Before he then nces back, just as Wu Siduo was smiling, their eyes catching each other. She didn''t say anything and Tang Wulin didn''t need to hear anything. Out of everyone they knew, Wu Siduo and Tang Wulin for some reason didn''t need words tomunicate their feelings with each other. Just the emotions that shed through the other eyes were enough. It was simple and silent, yet effective as both felt a warmth in their hearts. Tang Wulin eyes move across all of them, his eyes catching all their emotions and feelings. Even without his Life Goddess Bloodline, he could feel their love for him, that wasn''t any weaker than his for them. He realized or maybe he did long before, that even they didn''t regret this type of love. While they may have wanted a different type of one, they were content with this one as well. "... My lovers."Muttered Tang Wulin as he felt a pleasant warmth in his chest as well as his blood burning. When was thest time he called someone his lovers? It was never because this was the first time he felt such a connection and love. "Let''s go." Said Tang Wulin as he got up from the chair with them letting go and snapping his hand. This caused all of their figures to give off a light before they all vanished from the Ferris wheel. "... What do you n to... You fiend."Muttered Mu Xi as her face turned red when she found themselves in a room. "Nothing much... Just you all." Said Tang Wulin as he captured Mu Xi lips, pulling her close. His hands moved down, tracing over her curves as he deepened the passionate kiss with Mu Xi as he held her. He felt Mu XI quivering in his arms, but she didn''t push him away and also began to deepen the kiss. While his other hand began dragging Xu Xiaoyan closer to them, moving from Mu Xi to her. Capturing her lips, with Xu Xiaoyan wrapping her arms around his neck, as they began deepening their kiss. "Hahaha, what''s more, to say." Said Ye Xinn with a faint smile as she moved, pulling Tang Wulin from them. And into her, before she captured his lips and brought him down to the bed with her leg wrapping around him. Yet not before Tang Wulin pulled Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan with them. While teleporting Wu Siduo down next to Ye Xinn. Tang Wulin eyes narrowed once before he moved down while snapping his finger. The room began to twist before it was locked down. In the next moment, a series of things scattered around the area as a seven-colored light rang through the room. As the room was filled with passionate tenderness and love. # "What''s wrong?" Questioned Yue Zhengyu with a faint smile as he gazed at Dai Yun''er as the night came out. "Why do you keep staring at me..."Muttered Dai Yun''er a red hue on her face as she slightly turned her head. But her eyes kept on ncing at Yue Zhengyu whose eyes were still on her. "I can''t stare?" "But what about your ''fans''?" Questioned Dai Yun''er as she nced to the side, countless spectators were staring at them. It did slightly irk her most of them were girls than guys although she tried not showing it. Yue Zhengyu only chuckled as he cupped Dai Yun''er''s face before bringing her to him. "I rather stare at you though, the most decorative art in my eyes." Said Yue Zhengyu caused the rosy blush on Dai Yun''er to increase. "Do... Do you even mean that!" "Naturally, it''s why my eyes won''t leave you." Muttered Yue Zhengyu as his eyes soften. Dai Yun''er didn''t push him away, as her eyes stayed on his but then she noted him leaning closer to her. "What are you doing..." "I don''t want to imagine anymore... I want you." "What are you even talking about... Hey, are you really about to do what I think-" "Then stop me..." Said Yue Zhengyu softly as his arm brought Dai Yun''er into his hold while his head continued moving down. "Will you take responsibility..." "Always." Said Yue Zhengyu before his lips captured Dai Yun''er''s own with her harm wrapping around his neck. It was only after a bit that they parted but Dai Yun''er remained in Yue Zhengyu arms and he didn''t mind. As he wouldn''t have let her go anyway, not now and not ever. "Mmm, I want to continue this other than enjoying the festival." "Of course you would... Give me a good time and maybe we will enjoy this a bit more."Said Dai Yun''er with a sly smile as she softly pushes Yue Zhengyu. Who was shocked at the words of Dai Yun''er, but she didn''t mind as she began walking while giving him a wink. "Are youing?" "Coming!" Yue Zhengyu felt his heart speed up as his blood surged with vigor before he ran after Dai Yun''er. Chapter 356: Alvarez Empire Chapter 356: Alvarez Empire "Will you quit your smiling..." Muttered Long Yeyue as she nces at the smiling Chen Xinjie. "Hahaha, how can I stop? I can explore the festival with my little Yu."Said Chen Xinjie with eyes softening causing Long Yeyue to slightly blush. "Who are you calling little Yu?" "You of course." "You must have a screw loose in your mind." The people who were walking by couldn''t help twitch lips wondering if those two were doing okay. While the older folks were smiling, inwardly praising the lovely married couple. Yet even with Long Yeyue berating him, Chen Xinijie still had his smile on his face as he nodded his head. Simply happy his little Yu agreed to go to the Festival with him. # "Alone again, man this suck." Muttered Feng Wuyu with a frown causing Zhou Shi tough. "Too bad you don''t have the glory of having two monstrous disciples to keep you going. Hahaha, I can see it now, my name is praised in the history books." "Tsk, my disciple has already be a Divine Smith; all she needs to do is take a test for the world to officially know. Do you dare to look down on her?"Questioned Feng Wuyu, causing Zhou Shit lips to twitch. As if he could ever look down on a Divine Smith! They are even more valued than a Limit Douluo, as their ability to make a Four-Word Battle Armor is simply too terrifying. The fact that Mu Xi was able to aplish this while she was in her twenties, already established as a monster of a cksmith. She will be known as the youngest Divine Smith in history, with her being a Title Douluo at her age even more impressive. As the people might believe she could have be a Title Douluo far earlier if she didn''t spend time as a cksmith. "While your disciple is good, mine can kill gods!" "Oh shut up! He shouldn''t even count! He is more monstrous than Brother Ming." "Oh, right guys let''s all cool down." Said Zang Xin with a smile as he tried calming down these two weirdos in front of him. ''Why do they always fight whenever they are together! If I didn''t know any better, I would think they are a married couple!'' "Now that I think about, why don''t you have a date?" Questioned Zhou Shi towards Zang Xin. "I haven''t met the right one yet~" "Bullshit!" "It''s obvious because you are an old foggy like us." Said Feng Wuyu with augh causing Zang Xin to sigh. "That girl over there looks cute, alright see ya." "Wait! We were just joking! Don''t leave us, bachelor!" "Indeed! Bachelors should stick together!" # "Do you think it was alright to leave Na''er by herself with all that work?" Questioned Ya Li as sheid in Yun Ming arms. "She went missing for months before being missing for the week and she expects to have fun? Nonsense, I didn''t raise a disciple like that!" "Stop speaking nonsense." "Fine, this is for a good anyway. As right now we can see how well she can organize and coordinate with others to make this festival sessful. If she can do this well and after a few more tests, then I can confidently pass off the position to her."Said Yun Ming with a faint smile. "Hmm, that is true..." "Don''t worry, isn''t she the little girl we raised?" "Hehehe, the little girl that is already rebelling?" "Ugh, don''t remind me." Muttered Yun Ming with a sigh before heid his head on Ya Li''s side. "Still, I''m happy you were able to get a break. You have been working too hard." Said Ya Li as she raised her hand and began to softly caress Yun Ming''s face. "At longst someone noticed!" Said Yun Ming but Ya Li knew he was joking as they both released a faintugh. "Is that why you don''t want us to walk around? And just want to sit here in the garden, where no one can bother us?" "Yes, I want us to spend time together, with no interruption." Said Ya Li softly before she moved even closer into Yun Ming embrace. "Hehe, alright honey." # "They actually abandoned us!" Shouted Na''er causing the people to jump, giving her nces while blushing. "Can you calm down and focus? We have to do well with this festival, or it will be hard to fully inherit the position."Said Gu Yuena as she looked through the files in her hand. "But... I wanted to go y with Wulin." "We already y enough, now it''s time to earn our position." "What y? Oh! I didn''t know you enjoy it that-" "Shut up, you know that''s not what I was talking about." Said Gu Yuena with a cold nce at Na''er but there was a faint hue on her cheek. Na''er only giggled, finding it amusing how easy it was to get Gu Yuena so riled up. "Fine, let''s hurry up and take over the position before yingter." "Is that all you think about it?" "I just don''t want to end up like a teacher, stressful all the time!" # "So I heard you called off the whole thing with the Pagoda." Said Qiangu Dongfeng as he found his grandson sitting down with his head down. "What else was I supposed to do? Fight that monster? Even I am not that stupid grandfather, even with my previous delusions." Qiangu Zhangtian shook his head with a bitter chuckle, recalling his previous words all those months ago. ''Who?'' ''Woo, who?'' Just from the fact Gu Yuena was already Limit Douluo at her age, made it almost impossible for anyone to gain her affection. Not only that but she became the sessor of the Spirit Pagoda organization and from what he heard. She was qualified to beat his grandfather with an overwhelming victory, even though they didn''t go all out. He didn''t even have anything to woo her with, his strength? They were too far apart to evenpare. His position? She was managing the whole damn thing now. At least, before he thought he could use the Pagoda to help him but that was shattered it seems. If that wasn''t enough, his grandfather wasn''t willing to help him, so it became a moot point. Maybe if he was able to fight Tang Wulin and win, he might be able to gain her affection. That was his delusion at least until he heard what Tang Wulin did a week ago. That man or monster in his opinion leads a whole attack from Tenrou Ind towards Dou Spirit Empire across the sea. He was even able to see the whole charge as his grandfather showed him, allowing him to see the terror of Tang Wulin. What was strength? What might? What was domination? Tang Wulin demonstrated to him just what it suggests to have strength, might, and domination through his charge. Suppressing a whole empire was something almost unheard of by a single person, yet Tang Wulin achieved that. Not only that but he heard about the shes of the gods and Tang Wulin, with Tang Wulin using his power to y them. "I think I understand a bit of what you said, grandpa..." Muttered Qiangu Zhangtian with a hollow chuckle. He never thought he would be inferior to someone, but the existence of Tang Wulin proved him wrong. "Zhangtian..." "I am fine grandpa; I just need some time." Said Qiangu Zhangtian with a sigh before he got up and began walking away. Qiangu Dongfeng didn''t chase after him and let his grandson go, as he knew he needed time alone. "Are you sure that''s fine? He might be unable to recover from such a mental blow." The voice of Leng Yaozhu rang out behind Qiangu Dongfeng. "He isn''t that weak, he is my grandson. He will recover and get stronger from this."Muttered Qiangu Dongfeng causing Leng Yaozhu to nod her head but she didn''t say anything. "Oh right, your brother came, he and the rest of the Qiangu has arrived." Said Leng Yaozhu, causing Qiangu Dongfeng''s eyes to lit up. "Good!" # A week passed, with the Festival being a big hit to the happiness of the Federation. Almost most of the continent went there, with some of them meeting their stars and even talking with some of them. With this ranging from the Sea God Pavillion members to the newly known stars who became Title Douluo. They also came to meet the man known as Tang Wulin, with only a few people being able to see him. Yet none of them dared to go up to him, with those who were a part of his cult bowing and prostrating themselves to him. Not only that but they also found out that Tang Wulin has also reached nine ring-based. But not just a simple Title Douluo but a Hyper Douluo, shocking the whole world once again. Although nowhere as much as hisst three feats had. Yet it wasn''t just him that shocked the world again but also Na''er and Gu Yuena who the world found out has reached the Qusai-God rank. Just what was their age? They were all below age twenty, with Na''er only being seventeen but she has already achieved the peak of the world. This made her the youngest Qusai-God Limit Douluo in history! But if that wasn''t enough, she and Gu Yuena were going to be the leaders of one of the top three organizations on the Douluo Continent. Na''er was going to inherit the position of Sea God Pavilion from her master Yun Ming. While Gu Yuena was going to inherit the Spirit Pagoda Master from Qiangu Dongfeng. The world couldn''t help but feel like this Era has already left the hands of the older folks and fully belong to the new generation. But if that wasn''t enough, the world has found out about a new development that was taking ce in the Ishgar continent. With the news going around that the people of Tenrou Academy were going turning the ce into an empire. With this empire already having the name of its force and leaders for the military as people travel towards the empire. Just to join, for all types of reasons but the main group is the people who worship and revere Tang Wulin. As the reason is the Emperor of that Empire was none other than Tang Wulin himself. Such a thing left the people in considerable shock as if his reputation wasn''t already terrifying and monstrous enough. Yet they also understand this made sense, after what he did when Tenrou was attacked. Either way, the world knew this new empire was going to bring changes in this world. Just like how the Star Luo and Federation did those thousand of years ago. # In Tenrou City with the sun shining dazzlingly. "Wow, they really made this in a week?" Questioned Xie Xie in disbelief as he nced all around. It wasn''t just him but all of Wulin''s friends and the residents of Tenrou City were looking around the meeting room that had four pirs around the room. The walls were colored grey with a mix of dark-blue, in the middle of the room was a grey round table. Around the table were twelve luxurious chairs, with one of them being simr to that of a throne. In the middle of the table, was a giant blue Lacrima that was giving off brilliant multi-colors. "This will be where we meet for important matters?" Questioned Di Tian as he looked around causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. As he moved toward the magnificent throne before sitting down and then looking at everyone in the room. "Since we are nning to turn this ce into an Empire, I will need a personal guard or more specifically. An army that will be there in case anyone tries to invade or attack our home."Said Tang Wulin causing all of the people inside to nod their heads. With some of them still recalling the invasion and theunching of the God-Killer weapon upon their home. "So what''s your n boss?" "I n to make a particr group, which you guys will be a part of. It will be called the Spriggans and you all will be the members of it."Said Tang Wulin causing everyone''s eyes to widen. "Spriggans? That will be the name of the group?" "So it will be simr to the Sea God Pavilion members? Or the Pagoda Spirit Master?" "Somewhat, you all will have control over a part of Ishgar whole army and have the ability to self-govern yourself. Naturally when there isn''t trouble or when I don''t give any orders." "I see... So it''s a mix of it then." "Yes." "But won''t that conflict with the prominent positions we already have? For example, my Lord has be the Spirit Pagoda Master, won''t this conflict with it?"Questioned Di Tian. Naturally, him calling Gu Yuena his lord made most of the people in the room confused except for Na''er and Queen Marina. They were throwing Di Tian and Gu Yuena nces, wondering what their connection was. When they all found out that the soul beast had moved to Tenrou City and made this home, they were all shocked. Especially when they saw terrifying figures like Di Tian and the other ferocious beasts. This made it caused all of them to throw questioning nces at Tang Wulin but Tang Wulin ignored them. He already knew their questions but he n to inform them after saying the important things first. "I was able toe with an agreement with Yun Ming and Qiangu Dongfeng. Shrek and the Spirit Pagoda can be Spriggan but during their time as an active member. They are cut off from any resources or power over Shrek or the Spirit Pagoda and will regain it after they leave the Spriggan''s position." "Oh, so you mean if we''re doing orders for Ishgar, we can''t utilize our power as the Pavilion Master or Pagoda Master?" "Yes, this way no one can abuse their power and the others don''t be too fearful of us." Said Tang Wulin with a sigh. As he recalls Yun Ming, Chen Xinjie, and Qiangu Dongfeng were pointing out to him the pros and cons of this arrangement. With them saying that if he does this, down the road his empire might one day be corrupt. Or even get destroyed by the others, from the fear of how much power they have. But Tang Wulin waved their concern off and told them he ns to take many measures to make sure this doesn''t happen. This bewildered them, but they trusted Tang Wulin enough to know he had already ounted for this. ''Besides, I would be missing at least Five Spriggans if I didn''t do something like this.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he inwardly frowns. "You know that will cause many problems down the line right?" "I will make some measures but it shouldn''t be toomon. After all, not a lot of Pagoda or Sea God Pavilion masters will wish to be under someone."Said Tang Wulin causing Di Tian to nod his head. The chances of a Sea God Pavilion Master or a Spirit Pagoda Master, other than Na''er and Gu Yuena joining the Spriggans. Was extremely low, something that might never happen again. "Alright so who will be a part of the Spriggan, boss?" "Gu Yuena will be a Spriggan and the Chief of Staff." "Na''er will be a Spriggan and the General of you all." "Xie Xie will be a Spriggan." "Yue Zhengyu will be a Spriggan." "Mu Xi will be a Spriggan." "Di Tian will be a Spriggan." "Wu Siduo will be a Spriggan." "Ye Xinn will be a Spriggan." "Bi Ji will be a Spriggan." "Yuanen Yehui will be a Spriggan." "Xu Xiaoyan will be a Spriggan." "Xu Lizhi will be a Spriggan." "Queen Marina will be a Spriggan." "Mu Ye will be the Imperial Minister of the empire." Said Tang Wulin as he finished assigning them their roles. "When you called me, I didn''t think you would have me doing this, your lord." Said Queen Marina with a sigh. "You all will be needed for the Sea Soul beast as well." Said Tang Wulin said, causing Queen Marina''s eyes to widen before she nodded her head. "And what about me?" Questioned Wu Zhankong with an arched brow. "A teacher should follow their student through thick and thin." "So where are the others?" "There already bound to their position." Said Tang Wulin with a gentle sigh as he couldn''t'' take'' take more than one member. From the Sea God Pavilion or Spirit Pagoda, although he did take the best ones. "Uh, what about us?" Questioned Shen Yi as she saw that Tang Wulin didn''t call her and a few others. "You will be the vice-leader for the squad you pick, it''s up to you." Said Tang Wulin although he already could figure out who they would associate with. As he saw them moving behind some of the Spriggans. "What about me?" Questioned Er Ming with a tilt of his head, half wondering why he wasn''t called or picked. "I need you to work with Gu Yuena and Mu Ye. You will know whyter." Said Tang Wulin as he nces at him. "Tsk is this how you treat your uncle..." "I heard my sister treated you worse." "..." Er Ming could say anything to that as he recalls all of his time with Wutong and could only sigh, slightly depressed. "You will need to pick a name for the army you control, other than that. It''s up to you on what else you wish to teach them or change about them. Overall, you twelve will be the generals over the Alvarez Army." "Alvarez?" "Yes, the empire will be called the Alvarez Empire." Said Tang Wulin while ignoring the smirk of Zeref who was standing behind him. "I knew you cared~" ''Shut up.'' "So what now boss?" Questioned Xie Xie although he was a bit giddy from his new position. "Now? Get ready to form your squad. You will be either picking or having Yuena help you choose your members. For the next few months, you all will be army and empire-building with the whole world taking notice." "Us? What are you going to be doing?"Questioned Xu Xiaoyan. "Nothing much, just going to go on a trip." "Trip?" "Yes, a little trip into the Abyssal Realm. It''s about time wemence an invasion and wipe them out once and for all."Said Tang Wulin with an enormous smile while tapping the table. "I hope the king hasn''t forgotten me now, it would be such a shame." -Book 5 End- Chapter 357: Four Months Later Chapter 357: Four Months Later In outer-space with a countless number of stars that were twinkling and shining. With a stream of asteroids that were moving through space, noting into contact with any of thes nearby. Yet as they continued moving, they began twisting and warp as if space was being controlled. Cracks could be seen forming before it then shattered. # In a gray-white world, where mist and fog obscured the sky, numerous mountains and hills span all around the area. The sound of marching could be heard, as a countless number of abyssal creatures were moving through the area. All of them of varying expressions but regardless they were carrying a swirl of mist inside of their hand. "Why are we even bringing this to them? Did something happen?" "Quiet! You know it''s isn''t our ce to question or ask what is going..." "We know but you all felt that shaking a while back... It was terrifying."Muttered one of the abyssal creatures as it shivers. They all recall the abyssal world-shaking with cracks forming all around the mountain and hills. The shaking went on for quite a while with them feeling suppressed to the point they could barely stand. But then after a while, the shaking stops, with the mountain, ground, and hills mending themselves. To the confusion of the low tier abyssal creatures on the beginning floor, they were told by the Demon Empress. To begin collecting abyssal energy around the area before bringing it to the entrance to the next floor. That was the only thing they were told before she turned around and left, leaving them stupefied. But in the next moment, they got on to it, knowing what their fate will be if they dyed or didn''t do it. As the Sage King was ruthless and cruel to anyone who didn''t obey the hierarchy. There were various thoughts and reasons on why their world was shaking. "Do you think it was because one of the Abyssal Kings was trying to break through to the next rank? And so they were taking energy from the world?" "Or maybe it was the Sage King himself who was trying to break through to be a God-King?" "But I thought he needed to devour that Douluo ne to be one?" "Hmm, that is true." "Maybe one of the abyssal kings fought, wanting to move up?" The low tier abyssal creatures continue to gossip with each other, all wondering just what was going on. # Four months have passed since the Festival that was being called Festival Of The Dragons. A slight homage to the fact there was a battle of multiple dragons that was stated to happen in space. Another to the fact that Tang Wulin dragon form was leaked to the public from one of the fractions in the Federation. Not only was that leak but also the fact Tenrou was building up a Kingdom that was being called Alvarez. With the Emperor being Tang Wulin, which sparked many discussions throughout the world. With various reactions, as someone was shocked, happy, angry, annoyed, and interested in this development. During these few months of development, countless people across Douluo, Star Luo, and even the Dou Spirit Empire. All made their way over to the empire to join or try and live a new life in this empire. While a lot of people were shocked that the Soul Beasts were a part of the empire with some people bing suspicious. As they found out that Star Dou Forest was empty of all the Soul-Beast after hearing about the Alvarez influx of Soul Beast. The Federation had be suspicious if Tang Wulin and the Soul-Beast were in a type of alliance and working together. Or if he was simply giving them work to do and in return, they will help build up a piece of his army. Speaking of the Alvarez army, it has been gradually getting bigger and bigger with secret intel saying. That the army has gained over a hundred thousand Soul Masters and they''re gradually growing and growing. This was spread to the public, shocking them and also making them confused on why Tang Wulin wasn''t hiding this info. But those at the top knew exactly why. They knew the Emperor of Alvarez was allowing them to know their growing numbers as a warning to them. To invade would mean their destruction! To antagonize them would be their death! One has to remember Tang Wulin only needed an army of a thousand dragons to bring down an empire. Imagine the damage he could do with the present army he has now! If that information wasn''t enough, the world also found out about the twelve generals of Alvarez. They were known as the Spriggans of Alvarez, the people who were the shield of Alvarez and the highest power below the Emperor. Some of the people who were a part of the Spriggans were famous, some were infamous and some unknown. Yet all of them have been unique! For example, the world found out that one of the Spriggans and generals of the empire was none other than Di Tian. The world was sent into another uproar! Just who was Di Tian? Was he not the Beast God and known as the strongest Soul-Beast alive? With some people believing he was the strongest creature in the world, as it was said, he could match even the great Huo Yuhao. A person who was considered a son of the heavens! One of the only ones but Tang San who ascended to Godhood through his effort and skills! So for the world to find out that he joined the Alvarez Empire and became one of the generals, was too stunning. This meant he was submitting to Tang Wulin and saw the Alvarez Empire as he knew home rather than Star Dou Forest. Not only that but with Di Tian joining the Alvarez, the empire power has increased by a terrifying amount. Tang Wulin himself was all the empire needed but with the bonus of these twelve Spriggan? There was no empire or continent that could say in confidence, they could take on this growing empire. And win. Moving from the Alvarez Empire, the Star Luo and the Douluo Continent sent their delegates toward the Dou Spirit Empire. In which they spoke with the Dou Spirit Empire about their surrender and what the other continent wanted from them. Even though they were being controlled by the Demon Monarch, the people of both continents still wanted them to pay. As some of their soldiers or ships were destroyed or killed by them. Regardless, the Dou Spirit Empire could do nothing but to listen to all of Star Dou and Douluo Continent demand. Demands that the world didn''t get to hear about, to their confusion and suspicions. Either way, the world could feel the times were changing, whether this was good or horrible. Was yet to be known. # In the Alvarez Empire. Was a row of Soul Masters who was wearing ck robes that had a cloak flowing behind them. All of them were in front of one of the barracks that was recently built, and that was stationed in front of Tenrou Academy. All of them had varying looks as they stood under the sunlight with a gentle breeze passing by them. Yet they all had a spark of determination in their eyes as they gazed forward. As the teacher in front of them, nce at them before shouting at them. "Turn to the person next to you and begin your spar!" As soon as the teacher said this, the Soul Masters pivoted their foot before facing the person next to them. Before they began to sh. "Not a bad, so these are the ones who did the best in their sses?" Questioned Xie Xie as he stared down at the Soul Masters. "Yes sir, they are the ones who were able to pass the final exam, with flying colors." Said a teacher of Tenrou Academy. "Considering the person who ns their test... I am impressed they were able to pass it."Said Yue Zhengyu as he stood next to Xie Xie. At the moment in the Academy building, only Xie Xie and Yue Zhengyu were present. As the others were inspecting their men and having them going through their own personal training. "Still... It''s all your fault we got thest pick." Muttered Xie Xie as he red at Yue Zhengyu. Yue Zhengyu rolled his eyes as he already knew Xie Xie was only ying and that they already chose their squads. They choose them based on their abilities and the way they could utilize it. Funny enough, it was Gu Yuena who further helped them choose, as she was able to urately organize the soldiers. Yue Zhengyu and the others had admitted, they couldn''tpare to Gu Yuena in how meticulous she was. She gave them all of the information of the present forces of Tenrou Academy and had them for thest few months. Going through who will join their squad, while also periodically giving them new stacks of paper. That held the names of those who came from overseas to join the Alvarez empire. Naturally, they didn''t just pick a person through the name and what they did, but they also watched their training and practice match. Once they find someone they fancy or are interesting in, then they would put their name down, this also goes for the soul beasts as well. As Tang Wulin also had them joined in on the training, something that caused a lot of discussion in the empire for a time. There were also those rare cases where some Soul Masters who joined would request to be put in a certain squad. They didn''t have an issue with it, as they saw no point in forcing someone to join a squad they didn''t want to be in. Not only because that person could adversely affect the whole squad but the chemical reactions between teammates. "Alright, I am going to go get my squad." Said Xie Xie with Yue Zhengyu nodding along. "Do you already have a training n for them?" "Naturally, hehe, I am sure they will enjoy it." Said Xie Xie with a faint smile causing Yue Zhengyu''s lips to twitch. As he felt something was off with Xie Xie smiled as if he was thinking about something horrifying. ''Well, good luck to all of the soldiers in his squad.'' # "Hey, Bao''er I haven''t seen you with Mu Chen in a while." Lang Yue noted as she was sitting in a shop across from her. "Indeed, they have been needing him and all of the cksmith in the city. As you already know, they are trying to build up the empire fast."Said Mu Bao''er with a sigh causing Lang Yue to nod her head. "Yea, they have been calling Ziran to help with some of the designs. From what he has told me, they are trying to have everything or most of the arrangements done by the end of the year." "Is that possible?" "Normally? No, as it would take a countless number of years... But from what Wulin told me, it would be far easier with the Soul-Beast, Soul Tech, and Lacrimias."Said Lang Yue. She has been asking her son about the condition of the Empire, and he would usually tell her. Something Mu Chen would asionally joke about being her privilege as his mother, that would make them all chuckle. But Lang Yue could tell Tang Wulin was being a bit more protective of her and Tang Ziran, letting both of them know where to go. If an invasion was happening again while he wasn''t around. She knew she couldn''t do much to reassure him, other than agreeing and noting where to go. But at the same time, she was happy to spend time with her son, who she barely saw for the past months. And for some reason, she had a hunch this will happen again in the next few months. Something that Tang Wulin didn''t deny but simply gave her a saddens a look that caused her heart to tremble. Chapter 358: Realm In Body (1) Chapter 358: Realm In Body (1) ''My sweet baby boy, please don''t do anything you can''t handle.'' Thought Lang Yue with an inward sigh. She knew she couldn''t ask him to not do anything dangerous, as her son had an incredible knack for finding himself in danger. ''Seriously, how is he fighting Gods one after another! Didn''t they disappear thousands of years ago! Is this the curse of him being the son of one?'' "Thinking of Wulin again?" "What gave it away..." "Well, you always have that look that is a mixed between concern and disbelief whenever it''s about Wulin." Said Mu Bao''er with a faint smile causing Lang Yue to lower her head. Mu Bao''er only chuckled but before she could say anything they heard multiple voices rang out. "Oh... Lang Yue!" This caused both Lang Yu and Mu Bao''er to turn their heads to see Mu Yiyi and Qin Yun all waving their hand as they approached. "Yiyi! Yun! Quicklye and join us."Said Lang Yue with a huge smile as she began waving at them too. Mu Bao''er smile became bigger, she was also delighted two of her new friends that she made in thest few months were joining them. Not only that but they were also the parents of the girls who were dating the same boy. ''Talk about irony, what an odd development this.'' Thought Mu Bao''er as she stood up to greet them. # "Mam, we are close to being done with the renovation of Tenrou City. It will only take a month more to fully finish."Said the leader of the Workers who was overseeing the renovation. "Good, once you are done with that. Then you may begin with the next city, the other themselves have already started."Said Gu Yuena as she nodded towards the worker. "R-Right, thank you mam! We will get right on it."Said the man with a blush on his face, trying not to get lost in Gu Yuena''s beauty. Gu Yuena didn''t say anything else as her eyes were roaming through the reports that were on her desk. In addition to her Soul Device, while her hands were writing down some things, involving the army and renovation. Seeing he wasn''t needed anymore, the man rapidly took his leave. As he was about to open the door, it opened up and revealed Mu Ye who wasing in with a stack of paper. "Sir!" "Hahaha, it''s fine." Said Mu Ye with a nod of his head as he let the man pass before moving towards Gu Yuena. "...I must say, your work ethics leaves me in disbelief every time I see you. No wonder he made you his Chief of Staff." "The others aren''t ipetent... It''s just we don''t have time to make any mistakes or failures."Said Gu Yuena, causing Mu Ye to nod his head. It wasn''t wrong to say they were in a rush to push their empire to the same heights as the Star Luo and Federation. "Not only that but we are trying our best to help elevate some of the burdens from Wulin." "You notice it too?" "How could we not? Just from the fact he rarely rests is evident enough. Then there the fact he is constantly thinking of the future and nning."Said Gu Yuena with a frown. "I tried telling him to rest, but the words would die in my throat when I see his look." "That look of determination?" "Yes, I am unsure what he is determined about, but I am starting to think he doesn''t see what we see. It''s as if Tang Wulin is working towards a future none can see."Muttered Mu Ye before ncing Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena didn''t say anything as she knew how many things Wulin was trying and had to do. If building up an empire and trying to bring together two races wasn''t bad enough. He was nning on invading the abyssal ne with some of the peak Soul Masters of the world. She wanted toe with him but Qiangu Dongfeng and Yun Ming told them it''s better if they stay. As during their absence, they will be able to fully prove themselves as masters and inherit the positions. Initially, she wanted to refuse, but Tang Wulin shooked his head and said they needed to inherit the position. Then he said she would know if something is wrong with him, as their connection with each other would let her know. "Have you seen him by any chance? I want to ask him about his revised army training." "You can ask me, he already told me all of his ns for the Empire and wanted me to manage it in his stead." "Is he busy right now?" "He said he needed to go do an errand and will be backter. Although he didn''t say how long it will take."Said Gu Yuena, causing Mu Ye to nod his head. "Alright well here is my question." # On an unknown Ind, that was covered with mountains and hills. "We will be doing it here?" Questioned Tang Wulin has found himself in the deepest part of the mountains. "Yes, right here is secluded so no one will be able to disturb you, and also I can see a vast amount of life energy here. This will be beneficial for you if anything unexpected happens."Said Yggdrasil as she stared at Tang Wulin, It took them a while to find this ce, as they needed to pick a ce that Yggdrasil approved. It was only this Ind after the thousands they visited, that got Yggdrasil approval. Yet Tang Wulin couldn''tin as he knew what he was going to do was nothing less than near-suicide. It was so dangerous Yggdrasil wasn''t ying around and was staring at him with a gaze. Befitting of a person who has existed for billions of years, a person who could see countless possibilities. "Alright, get into a lotus position, take off your upper-garments and we will start." Said Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. As he began moving his body down, leaving his coat and shit to the side before crossing his leg and waiting for Yggdrasil. "Remember the path you are about to walk is filled with danger at every corner... Once you begin this path, there is no walking back or stopping. You will not bepeting with the world but the universalw." "If you seed, then you will be something terrifying but if you fail... Not even your soul will remain."Said Yggdrasil with her tone being absolutely serious. She did not sugar-coat her words to Tang Wulin or give him any false sense of hope, as this was his life. "I know, but this is the path I will walk." Said Tang Wulin as his eyes shined with a myriad of colors. Was this, not what he did before? Walk the path of the Dragon yer and be something unseen before? Was it not this path that allowed him to dominate the world? It''s because of this that Tang Wulin knew he could only dominate the world by walking and trusting his instincts. And it was telling him, this was the only path for him! "...Alright, with let''s begin."Said Yggdrasil with a sigh before she ced her hand on Tang Wulin chest. Then her eyes erupted in pinkish-blue with a hint of green-gold with the same color spreading around Tang Wulin''s body. Tang Wulin''s figure trembles as he was forced to close his eyes, as he was brought into his inner world. There below him, he saw a nt that was sprouting out from a small seed, spreading its vines all around. Tang Wulin could feel there was a mysterious wave of power that moved all around, he could feel thews and elements swirling around. "So this is the beginning process..." Tang Wulin watched as the roots began expanding all over, forming heaven and earth in the area he was. No, to be more exact it seems it was forming a gigantic void filled with luxuriant vines. Energy began to spread, the divine aura here was interweaving with the heaven and earth in his body. It was then the vines began moving towards him, gently wrapping him and pulling him towards the center of the void. "Sit down and begin absorbing the refined Immortal Qi around, you will need to move the qi through your cells." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to tremble before he nodded his head. As he sat down and with a sigh as the vines began wrapping around his figure. Before then he was then submerged from thews and natural elements that were surging around him. "Remember, you must treat your body... No, your existence is like a seed that is being nourished by the natural elements andws, wishing to grow organically into a Divine Realm."Yggdrasil''s voice rang out once again. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t show any signs he heard Yggdrasil as he found himself in a remarkable state. It was simr to sitting under a cascading waterfall but instead of water gently pouring over you, it was the elements andws. There was no noise but at the same time their ancient chanting, as if countless people were preaching around him. All of them were kowtowing around Tang Wulin as if he was a god, an existence that was walking the path of the divines. All around Tang Wulin were countless golden lights that were swirling, twisting, and revolving around him. As well as interlocking and divine chains that move around his figure. Tang Wulin felt his mind changing; it was simr to when he gained inspiration for his Forbidden Technique. His mind was in a limitless state, gaining countless insight. Simr to what Yggdrasil said, he was like a seed that was nourished by the natural elements andws. Being given light by the divine energy that was leaking from the vines, feeling himself grow and change. He felt his mind being replenished and changing, his cells were evolving down to thest atom. With his soul being reforged, strange runes began to be engraved on it as well as thews themselves. Tang Wulin could feel it. He was now at the distinct beginning of this unknown and never walked path. He knew if he continued this, he would be undergoing evolution on a biological level and breaking the notion of a god. One has to remember a God could only be considered an immortal through their God''s Position and the Immortal Qi. Except for a few beings like the Golden Dragon King, Silver Dragon King, and Dragon God. With this path, Tang Wulin felt he would be able to coexist with heaven and earth, bing an undying being. One who could live forever, even without a God Position! Yet Tang Wulin didn''t want to coexist, he wishes to look down on heaven and earth! He wished to resist it and be unbound to it! ''My body is a treasure, one with infinite potential... One that could be everything and nothing...'' Tang Wulin felt his body being baptized by the divine chains that were increasing by the second. But Tang Wulin didn''t merely have them coil around him. No, he began having them gradually enter his body, chains after chain,w afterw, elements after element. They all began entering his body, naturalws and natural elements were entering his body. If any god was to see this, they would be shocked and in disbelief. Not because Tang Wulin was absorbing thews or natural elements but because he was doing this as a mortal! This was no different than stealing for the heavens! Only those who have be divine and have a God''s Position had the right to absorb the gifts of heaven. It wasn''t wrong to say if one tried to do this, they would normally end up dead or gaining the rage of the ne. Yet Tang Wulin was being protected and hidden from the world by Yggdrasil who was using her old body. As she knew the beginning would be very important to Tang Wulin and he couldn''t be disturbed right now. Chapter 359: Realm In Body (2) Chapter 359: Realm In Body (2) Just like that, time passed as Tang Wulin continued absorbing the elements andws into his body. He couldn''t sense or tell how much time had passed, not even his Life and Asura bloodline could help him. As right now he was too focused on grasping thews and natural elements, having gradually turned his body into a realm. He was immersing himself, forgetting everything, and everyone, all of his thought was forced on this transformation. He could hear countlessly, chanting that rumbled through the area, with him noting the voices were all different. Tang Wulin could feel his soul being washed over by the naturalw and the natural elements. From what Yggdrasil informed him, the realm core will begin with his soul as that''s where everything will be. Meaning his soul will gradually begin to turn into a realm core. She elected the soul instead of his other cores because it was the strongest and most suitable for connecting. Between his mind and body, something that the cores wouldn''t be able to do. As he would need to turn each of the core into a realm core, something that Yggdrasil said was impossible. As it would be akin to making three God Realm, they neither have the foundation or energy for that. Tang Wulin''s soul was shining with a dazzling light, Tang Wulin could feel his soul being surrounded by the elements. It was making it resonating while giving off a nine-color light. Tang Wulin was grasping and directing all of thesews towards his soul, having it absorb and rearrange them. He was letting his soul first grasp and understanding thesews, as that was one of the abilities of the realm core. Being able to under the most fundamentalws, personally constructing naturalws, and forging them in the realm. As a result, he became engrossed, entering an extraordinary state. Simr to when he utilizes his Forbidden Technique, he begins to feel and grasp the essence of the Great Dao. "The Dao! It was formless, without any shape or form, yet it contains everything. Shaping heaven and earth. " Tang Wulin began feeling his body changing now, once again he began to grasp a ultimate realization, something akin to inspiration. What is the God Realm? Isn''t it simply a world that contains its dao, a world that holds infinite potential, simr to the universe? ''Think of your body as a treasure chest and your spiritual domain is the treasure that is within that treasure chest.'' The words Yun Ming told him before began to resurface in Tang Wulin''s mind. ''... That''s right, my body is basically a treasure chest. But what if I thought of it as simr to my world? Just like a God realm... My soul is the core; my flesh is the heaven and earth, my blood is the oceans...'' Tang Wulin''s mind began to drift, as he started to see his body as more than flesh and bones. But a world. ''Bones as the mountain, my breath as the wind and air, my heart as the sun... My very form and structure are a God Realm, one that is beyond many worlds. Even though it may look as insignificant as a... It''s an existence that even surpasses it''. Tang Wulin felt everything heat up as his eyes began to shine brilliantly, the continuous chains around began to tremble. He was not intimidated nor would he falter... His body... It was beautiful, filled with endless and infinite potential, a weapon he could always rely on! ''My mind is the natural Element and Laws... My body is the heaven and earth... My soul is the core of the realm.'' "My whole body... Is a God Realm." He never thought about it before, but everything could form a world inside of it. A weapon, soul spirit, a, a god, as this all came from one thing, their very own power. Every being contained endless potential, but only those who were lucky and skilled could unleash it. Tang Wulin felt his body vigorously absorbing it all, the natural elements andws, the divine chains, and lights. They were all being guided, transforming, and refining his mortal body into something new. Fortunately for Tang Wulin, he had Yggdrasil who was helping his body filter and give it time to absorb. As they were constantly rushing towards him, not giving him much time to distribute them out. As well as his body already surpassing the mortal rank and being on the level of the divines. It was because his body could withstand the beginning stage of forming a realm in the body. If a being whose body didn''t reach the divine level try and do what he was doing, they would have exploded by now. As the pressure and task was no joke, the rule still applies that only a Divine Level being can make a God Realm. But of course, Tang Wulin breaks that rule for having his body at the Divine Realm. From his soul, thews and elements began moving through his whole body. Tang Wulin felt his flesh being broken down, as countlessws and elements began instantly rushing through it. They had washed over his cells before they began to reform, not even taking a second to recover. A remarkable testament to the recovery he gained from the Life Goddess, Golden Dragon King, and his other body improvement training. It wasn''t wrong to say by the time his cells were changed, they would have already been restored. This was another reason that Yggdrasil had faith in Tang Wulin because she knew his body recovery was terrifying. Surpassing even God Officers and achieving the level of Third ss Gods. Yet this still didn''t stop the process of destruction and rebirth that went through Tang Wulin body. He felt his blood interweaving with thews and elements, as well as his muscles, bones, tissues, and cells of his body. If Tang Wulin was to look inside of his body, he would see thews and elements craving themselves in his body. Bones were shining withws and the element, the framework was changing and being refined. Yet he would also notice that thews and elements were improving his body, propelling it beyond perfection. This continues for a while with Tang Wulin already lost on how many times this process repeated. He knew that the naturalws and elements needed to fully fuse with everything that resides in his body. Turning everything in his body into the naturalws and natural elements. Making his body reach the same level as a God Realm, being no way inferior and even surpassing it in some aspect. To his surprise, he could feel his senses being able to feel and intuitively grasp the narws even better. His body was beginning to resonate powerfully with it, making the narws slightly tremble and the elements swirling around him. ''I see, it''s starting to see more than a human... Maybe if I seed in this, thews and elements will obey my will more than even the gods themselves!'' At the precise moment, Tang Wulin figure was in a state of enlightenment, already losing sight and track of everything. Feeling as if a thousand years had passed as his body continued to evolve and transcend its old self. Before long Tang Wulin eyes that were shining began to glow even brighter as all around the surface of his body. Were nine-colors lines that were shining, brilliantly illuminating the whole mountain valley and the Ind. Yet it was then he felt his whole existence began to shiver, as his instincts and sense screamed at him. He noticed his sense and instinct had gotten stronger, far sharper than what they were before. "Oh no... it noticed."Muttered Yggdrasil as she looks to the sky, her expression turning grim. Dark clouds were beginning gathering, rumbling, and echoing across the area as it began twisting and turning. Yggdrasil could see all types of energy fluctuation that wasing from all around, it was making the surrounding air different. Around him, the elemental power was going berserk, the naturalws trembling as a terrifying pressure began to descend. Yggdrasil knew it was the universe''s vengeanceing, noticing Tang Wulin and what he was seeking to do. How could it allow such a thing? How could it allow such a being to be born, something that could fully rebel against it? It knew if it allowed this pest to continue walking this path, it would be something terrifying! As this being wasn''t trying to rely on it but trying to be independent from it! It could feel the miracles that were forming inside of Tang Wulin and knew he couldn''t be allowed to live. Soon after, the clouds above began to tremble uncontrobly with a myriad of colors. The universew had arrived. A streak of light hacked down, descending from above, about to pierce through Tang Wulin''s skull. Without a second, the universalw was already hacking down on Tang Wulin, wishing to rid him of this world. Tang Wulin''s figure trembled before countless vines exploded from his body, thousands upon stands of them hacked upwards. They were crackling with lightning, destruction, and God yer Energy, piercing through the sky. Yggdrasil could feel these weren''t the normal vines that Tang Wulin routinely employ, it felt simr to when he utilizes the nar energy. ''Could it be... He boosted its attack through the core inside of him?'' The light and the countless vines smashed into each other, severely shaking the sky and wisp scattering in all directions. "It''s not ying!" Yggdrasil knew that the light was terrifying, it could easily kill any mortal in the Douluo ne, only someone with a God''s body could survive. It was then the dull sky began to rumble, deafening to all as lightning could be seen crackling everywhere. Yggdrasil''s eyes widened as she saw the formation of countless dragons that were made out of divine energy. They began releasing earth-shattering roars before they began releasing a relentless stream of energy that was moving down to destroy Tang Wulin. The essence of the attack was simply too frightening, it was strong enough to threaten even Third ss Gods, able to eradicate the. Was this what it means to incur the wrath of the universe? Then how was it possible to resist! It was then that inside of Tang Wulin''s body, the Dragon God Heart that was silent began to tremble before it erupts. It wasn''t just it but the seven-colored bracelet around his arm and his Golden Dragon Blood began to burn. Just then the silhouette of the nine Dragon Kings, the Golden Dragon King, and the Dragon God began to form above Tang Wulin. They all red at the heavens above them, the divine dragons that were roaring out with energy before they began to roar. Their roar sent a ripple of nine-colored through the area causing the relentless stream of energy to tremble before it shattered. As the divine dragons, themselves couldn''t keep their form, feel a terrifying suppression of the dragons below it. Before it then shattered andpletely destroyed. Yet as if then that the clouds began to rumble. As a gigantic spear that was erupting with divine energy hacked over, its tip was swirling andpressing with the naturalws. A gigantic gauntlet appeared, smashing down on Tang Wulin, with countless others. Yggdrasil''s expression changed even more as she saw all types of weapons appearing from the sky descending from above. Moving to destroy and erase Tang Wulin from the world. ''Are you kidding me!'' Thought Tang Wulin as his eyes widened, even more, staring at the overwhelming onught that was descending on him. This was a disaster that had never happened before to him, even thebined danger of Fiore and Douluo was nothingpared to this. Yggdrasil''s expression was unreadable as her eyes sh with possibilities, trying to see what will happen and wille next. But to her shock, she could feel the universalw stopping her, as its fury was too great. It truly didn''t wish to leave Tang Wulin any hope of living. It was hacking down to fully andpletely erase Tang Wulin. It was an eradication, to the extreme! This is what happens when one goes against heaven and earth, trying to walk a perilous path that went against its heaven will. Tang Wulin was trying to turn his body into a God Realm which would gradually strengthen him. Eventually, push him to the point where he could potentially be something that even the universe will fear. The universew didn''t care if he was only in the beginning stage. It would ratherpletely obliterate him at the first sign with no hesitation! Divine weapons, divine lightning, divine swords, divine hammer, and all sorts of other divine weapons hack down on him. Tang Wulin swiftly summoned all of his divine weapons and quickly utilized them to help support him. But their help could only aid for a bit as there were too many weapons to count. Not only that but there were too many to defend against, even with him utilizing all of his technique and skills. They couldn''t help himpletely stop these attacks as there were too many to count, covering his whole figure. Yet as a sword hacked towards his forehead, moving to puncture and destroy him. A trident mark appeared on Tang Wulin''s forehead, it gave off a terrifying light as a figure began to appear above him. "Dad..." Muttered Tang Wulin as he stares at Tang San who gives him a brief smile before frowning as he nces up. With a trident in his hand, Tang San be making golden hoops in front of him before moving them around Tang Wulin. To Tang Wulin''s surprise he saw the sacred hoops were able to withstand the countless attacks, absorbing them like a ck hole. Yet as if this incurred its wrath, the universe shot down a bolt of lightning, hacking towards Tang San figure. Tang San only sighed before he grabbed the Sea God Trident and began making another golden hoop. Then he thrust it towards the gigantic bolt of nine-colored lightning, it smashes into the hoop before being absorbed. "Son..." Tang San gazed at his son, seeing the invincible determination in his eyes. Before he nodded his head and moved the golden hoop that had eagerly absorbed the nine-colored lighting. Into Tang Wulin causing him to widen his eyes. "Use it well." Said Tang San before his figure began to crack as he tried to help Tang Wulin against the weapons. But it was futile, with them hacking him into pieces and then continuing towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin tried resisting but how could he go against the terrible wrath of the heavens? His whole body was being trashed and hacked down by attacks from all sides, his blood being spilled. Fleshing being torn and pierced, bones being cracked and turning ck from the lightning. Yet his regeneration has been showing their terrifying prowess, swiftly mending all of his injuries. If anyone saw this scene, they would have thought Tang Wulin was an immortal and undying being. He tried fighting back, using his power but not his Dragon Form, as his sense told him it would bring down something even more terrifying. He wasn''t sure if the universew cared about the or not but he wasn''t willing to test it. As for the moment, only God Officer level attacks were smashing into him. Before eventually, the attacks surpassed the God Officer and gradually shredded Tang Wulin. Universew was too ruthless and cruel, wishing to ruthlessly destroy Tang Wulin fully and utterly! After a bit, seeing that Tang Wulin was still alive, the universew unwittingly unleashed a terrifying st that obliterated his figure. Yggdrasil watched in shock as Tang Wulin''s body was erased, his bones and flesh being turned into mist and charred ash. Yet to her shock, as if it wasn''t satisfied with this, the universew continues to hack down on the remains of Tang Wulin. It was like a raging sea was crashing down, destroying and hacking down, turning Tang Wulin remains into nothing. It continued, hacking down with weapons, energy, lightning, and all other types of phenomenons. It was only after a while that the universew became satisfied and began to fade away. Leaving an Ind that wasid to waste, nothing remaining but the ckened ground. "Wulin..." Mutter Yggdrasil before she saw something, focusing on where Tang Wulin was. She saw countless nts breaking through from the ground, moving around the spot where Tang Wulin was. Naturally making a circle they began to shine brilliantly, giving off a glittering light that began moving towards the center of the circle. They were like fireflies,pressing into one gigantic ball before space began to gently twist and blur. Visible particles after particles began forming in the vines before a figure could be seen while the vines gave off light. It didn''t take long before Yggdrasil recognized the figure of Tang Wulin who was breathing heavily with a sluggish smile on his face. "Few made it. Take that you annoying will." Chapter 360: Forbid The Supernatural Chapter 360: Forbid The Supernatural Fooling the Universe Law! Who would dare to do such a thing? That was no different than asking for punishment and incurring its fury in the future! But Tang Wulin dares to do that! Yggdrasil could tell Tang Wulin really did die from the Universe Law. There was no way for him to survive its fury as this was no different than trying to fight against the entire universe. So she knew he had died just a second ago but it was only for a second. As he utilizes the faith energy, he has in his body and nature around to bring back his destroyed soul. Yes, his soul was also destroyed alongside his whole body as the Heavens Law wanted topletely obliterate him. But Tang Wulin with the faith of the entire''s nature, he was able to bring back his scattered soul. Before it fully disappeared into the universe and then he utilizes his temporal power to reverse time to bring back his body. In a way, this could be considered Tang Wulin gaining a new life. ''Although that was a close one.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh as he recalls his soul dissipating across. The Universe Law kept on striking down on the area he was for a good twenty minutes after his death. Before fading away, this wouldn''t be so severe if there wasn''t a time limit on how long his soul can be on the ne. Before it fully dissipated and was used by the universe to fertilize itself. He was fortunate that it faded away, he guessed it never thought there was a mortal who could manipte faith as he could. As only the gods themselves could manipte faith to revive themselves. A mortal could only utilize faith energy for stuff like healing, reviving another person, or building their godhood. But not for reviving themselves, especially after their soul got destroyed. "How do you feel?" Questioned Yggdrasil as she moved closer to Tang Wulin but to her surprise, he didn''t say anything. As she saw his gaze seem to have lost focus. "Wulin-" Just as she was about to say something, the area above both of them began trembling. A vortex began to swirl above, crackling with ck lightning. "Is iting back?... No, it looks like this is just the leftover."Muttered Yggdrasil as her eyes shed. She was able to see this was only the leftover aura of the Universe Law as if it suspected Tang Wulin woulde back. "Such a cautious existence..." Muttered Yggdrasil but she shook her head as she nced at Tang Wulin. "Wulin, you can stop it with your Dragon Form, from what I can sense about it. This is only a God Officer level attack that it''s about tounch."Said Yggdrasil but to her slight surprise. Tang Wulin still wasn''t responding to her, his eyes still looking forward with a vacant gleam to them. The skies began to rumble with crackles, scattering through the sky. Instantly, it was as though the skies had shattered, countless streaks of lightning began to hack down. In the next instant, the area above Tang Wulin was filled with lightning bolts, all of them asrge as a heavenly spear. Every inch of the surrounding area seemed to be filled with ck bolts as hack down on Tang Wulin. As the bolts wereing with Yggdrasil yelling for Tang Wulin to do something. Tang Wulin eyes began to turn deep, myriad of changes happening inside of them as if the naturalws and elements were being made. He with one slow movement that was graceful and smooth, he pointed towards the terrifying bolts. And uttered a single word, "Forbid!" There was a gentle ripple through the world as Tang Wulin began talking. As if the world was beingmanded. "The!" Thews and elements began trembling endlessly, as the figure of Tang Wulin began to severely distort reality itself. "Supernatural!" The countless streaks of bolts that were filling the area above Tang Wulin began to instantly freeze. As if time and space itself were beingmanded to stop. It wasn''t just time and space but even the phenomenons around were being frozen. "Dragon Emperor Crush!" At this moment, Tang Wulin transformed into the Ruler of heaven and earth thatmanded everything. Forcing heaven and earth to obey, causing everything that was beyond the norm to quake. Forbid The Supernatural, Dragon Emperor Crush! Tang Wulin as he was working on making his own god realm with his own body. He was able to be exposed to the naturalws and elements of the world. He was able to learn and see some phenomenons that only a God-King could through the creation of the God Realm. He saw the creation and destruction ofws; he saw and felt the absolute control of the ruler of the realms. And it was through this that he began tobine his control of thews, Magic Dragon yer, Space-Time Channel, and Infernal World. Giving birth to the skill known as the Forbidden Supernatural, Dragon Emperor Crush. In the next instant, to the disbelief and shock of Yggdrasil, she felt reality itself beginning to change. Everything began to shatter and instantly break. All of the terrifying bolts that were streaking down, were shattered like sses. Yet it wasn''t just that but the vortex was shattered, alongside the nts around them and lights. Even the natural elements and narws seem to have lost their will and light as they begin turning formless. In that instant, Tang Wulin crushed everything that could be considered a supernatural phenomenon. Into dust, nullifying their effect and stripping their ability to affect reality whilemanding reality to be null. Everything around him and Yggdrasil was silent, there were no moving nts or vines or bolts appearing above. It was if reality itself shattered everything that could be considered magical, into the dust. "Again... It happened once again."Muttered Tang Wulin as he nces at the sky while recalling the words. That appeared in his mind as the streaks of bolts were striking down on him while he was recovering from death. He didn''t know what it was before, but he could instantly grasp it was something terrifying. And it was, as he felt himself understanding just what this power could bring. And he must say, it truly was an unrivaled technique. "Wow, well at least that was able to crush the leftover heavenlyws..." Muttered Yggdrasil causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "But what did you do? It was as if you shattered it... Could it be you nullify everything that could be considered supernatural?" "Yes... But that was only part of it, as you were protected from its other effect by me."Said Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil to be confused but he didn''t borate more on it. "Will the universew be this persistent?" "It will be even more when it finds out you survive... Few, this going to be tricky as we have to think of more ways to survive our future encounters. As the universe will look through destiny and history to see how you survivedst time." "Hmm, well we will make sure to make even more countermeasures for future development. With the help of Forbid the Supernatural, I will have a defense or something to dy the Universe Law."Said Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil to nod her head. "So how do you feel?" "My body... It feels a lot better; it''s better to say I feel like a new being or existence."Muttered Tang Wulin as he outstretched his hand. He could feel the previous imperfections of his body had been fixed and refined by the realm in body process. He thought he had fully reached an ideal state before but it seems he still had ws. This also made him wonder if this was because it was impossible for a being to fully reach a perfect body. With only things like a God Realm being able to as even the Dragon God was cut down, even when he was willing. Not only will someone find it hard if not almost impossible to find any weakness in his body. But they will find it near-impossible to scan him with their sense as the core of his body will be protecting him. Although this won''t stop Divine senses as it was still growing. This at least meant every being in the mortal realm would find it almost impossible to scan or attack Tang Wulin with any internal damage. But if that wasn''t enough, Tang Wulin could feel thews moving through his body. They were stored in his flesh and organs. He truly gained a body that was housing the naturalws and dao, allowing him to stand alongside with even this''sws. Tang Wulin then clenches his fist causing his body to tremble as it releases a terrifying light that shakes the area. "This..." Yggdrasil with a look of disbelief watched as the area around Tang Wulin began to twist and bend. It wasn''t just space but also time was bending as if the presence of Tang Wulin wasn''t allowing it to remain. Tang Wulin couldn''t help but chuckle as he felt the naturalws and elements in his body obeying him. Who said one body couldn''t be a God Realm? Who said one couldn''t stand by side with a God Realm? Even though he hasn''t fully seeded, just passing the first step was proof enough this path was possible. Yet just passing the first step was more than enough to tell and show Tang Wulin just how difficult this will be. ''This is no different from fighting against the universe...'' Who is confident enough to say they could fight against the universe? No one could answer this, as the universe was boundless and powerful, all creatures at its mercy. Tang Wulin struck out with his fist, as it gave off a pearly white light, shattering space and time. And smashing half of the Ind that they were on into smithereens as well as bits of the sea. With the force traveling directly across, splitting the sea with it continuing going, with no end in sight. "...So my body reached the Third ss God level with this. Not just third ss but the peak level."Muttered Tang Wulin as he began clenching his fist. Feeling the terrifying power to blow up a with a single punch. He could feel his body has gotten even sturdier and stronger with him wondering. Just how terrifying would his body be with the application of both the Golden Dragon King and a God Realm? One was able to utilize their own body to take on three God-Kings while only being an Early-God King. While the other was a realm that at its peak could house Five God-Kings, such abination... Glowing light began shining through Tang Wulin eyes with a cosmos forming as his thoughts began trembling. While the space around him began to tremble like a swirling abyss. It wasn''t just his physical might that increased but his cultivation had also moved from rank 97 Hyper Douluo. Into rank 99 Limit Douluo Demi-God, already close to achieving the peak of the world in soul power. This type of development would shock anyone if they were to hear how it only took Tang Wulin three months to reach this level. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t feel many surprises as he could tell the making of a God Realm in the body was already giving him benefits. He could feel pirs inside of his body, he noted they were only formless but at the same time blurry. He knew these were the realm pirs that will be important when he ns to grow the God-Realm andplete it. ''They may also call the Universe Law even faster...'' But Tang Wulin only sighed as he knew he couldn''t do anything else, as he already picked a path and ns to continue walking it. The realm core had already fused with his soul and body, no time to back out now. "Alright, let''s head back." Said Tang Wulin causing Yggdrasil to nod her head although she looked at the burntnd with worry. "Don''t worry." Tang Wulin''s figure began shining with a pearly pale light as a cosmos began to swirl in his eyes. ''Fifth Soul Ring: Space-Time Channel.'' Around Tang Wulin and Yggdrasil began to change, as time began to reverse and in an instant, 20 minutes was reversed. "You can use it... And control it now?" "Yea, I have the energy for it now but I can''t fully control it but it''s close." Said Tang Wulin as he felt this was mostly thanks to his body bing a god realm. Just his energy source alone had surpassed all mortal beings in the world, beingparable to a Third ss God. Maybe even higher, he wasn''t quite sure yet, as it was still growing. Chapter 361: Time Before Departure Chapter 361: Time Before Departure It didn''t take long for Tang Wulin to make his way back to Alvarez Empire, with his body already reaching Third ss God level. As he arrived back, he made an announcement to all of the Spriggans to meet him in the meeting room. It didn''t take them long at all as they were all waiting for Tang Wulin while carrying out other activities. Such as watching over their squad training, sparring with their squad, or developing new skills. "Boss! Took you a while to return, it has been a week since you went missing," Said Xie Xie with a chuckle as he sat down. "You didn''t even tell us what you were doing, If I didn''t know any better I thought you were heading to the Abyssal Passage." Said Yue Zhengyu as he sat down next to Xie Xie. "Well knowing him, I wouldn''t be surprised." Said Mu Xi with a light giggle causing most of the people in the room to nod their head. With Tang Wulin rolling his eyes and ignoring the guys inside of him also agreeing with her. "Well, what I want to talk about is the Abyssal ne." "Hm, so you are going now?" Questioned Na''er with a slight frown. As she wasn''t allowed to go with him because her master required her to watch over Shrek and the Sea God Pavilion. As the people of Shrek still needed the Sea God Pavilion Master to watch over them as well, this was her final test. Not only that but he wanted her and the others to look for the remaining Monarchs who still haven''t been found. ''Stupid bugs, making things so difficult.'' Thought Na''er in annoyance and a faint pout. "Yes, I willy down some things in the Empire and tell you guys about it. Just in case anything happens while I am away."Said Tang Wulin causing Queen Marina to nod her head. "That is a smart move, even in the times of peace, conflict can still arise and strike when least expected." "But... Is there anyone crazy enough to attack us?"Questioned Xu Lizhi in disbelief but General Aron only snorted. "Don''t be so naive, even the mightiest kingdom has been brought down by the weak. Just because we have this type of reputation doesn''t mean we won''t be plotted against or attacked." "Exactly, the moment those who are an enemy find a weakness in our empire is the moment they will strike." Said Queen Marina with Di Tian nodding his head. "Even the Dragon n with all their might prowess were all brought down by a weaker force. No one in this world... No, this universe can im they are invincible through the ages." Said Di Tian, causing everyone to silently nod their head. As none of them thought they were invincible or unrivaled even, Wulin couldn''t say the same about him. As he recalls how a single finger from Typhoon could absolutely kill him, with him being able to do nothing. "So who exactly is going with you to invade the abyssal ne?" Questioned Bi Ji. "Me, Yun Ming, and a few others." Said Tang Wulin. "So basically the strongest people?" "Yes." They all nodded their heads, agreeing with such a team as the Abyssal ne will be an unknown and unexplored ce. Bringing anyone who was below the Demi-God Limit Douluo level unless they were Tang Wulin was foolish. Yet this was something that annoyed and made the Tang Wulin friend feel regret as they weren''t at that level. Yet they dearly wish they were as they wanted to help him. But even if they were, they likely wouldn''t be allowed to join with him anyway. As Tang Wulin needed them here, to watch over the empire while he was gone. Especially since the Monarchs are still alive and on the run. With Gremory being alive and her power of being able to take over the mind of an Empire. This made it so that the Douluo, Star Luo, and Dou Spirit Empire were working together to stop this from happening again. The ramification of what would happen if such a thing was to happen again was too terrifying. "While I am gone, which will be in a week, I want you guys to continue developing the empire. Mu Ye will be in charge while I am gone, as Gu Yuena will be going back to the Spirit Pagoda."Said Tang Wulin with Mu Ye nodding his head. "You''re already going back?" Questioned Xu Xiaoyan. "Yes, Na''er and I have to be back by the time they leave as we will be the leaders of the organization." "What about the War God Hall?" Questioned Xie Xie but it was Tang Wulin who spoke up. "Guan Yue will be taking over as Chen Xinjie and we will explore the Abyssal ne. But from what I heard, they are seeking a recement." Said Tang Wulin but he didn''t borate. And no one demands anything more about it as their mind was still focused on the Alvarez Empire. "So Mu Ye will be in charge, and we will follow his orders?" "Yes, but it shouldn''t be too bad. You all will be busy with your squad anyway." "Don''t remind me..."Muttered Xie Xie. While his squad wasn''t bad, he wanted to train them a bit more and develop them to his taste. It wasn''t just him but all of the others around him who had a squad. "How is the Sea Beast from the northernnd?" Questioned Tang Wulin towards Queen Marina. "They are doing fine, with moreing over, my lord." Tang Wulin had nodded his head before he arched a brow when he saw Er Ming furrowing his brows. "Did you gain a breakthrough while you were away?" Questioned Er Ming as he felt Tang Wulin different from before. It wasn''t just his cultivation but his existence in general, it felt as if he was looking at Da Ming. When he controls their small ne, with him being the absolute ruler over it but Tang Wulin still feels more off than that. As if he and Da Ming were on the opposite scale. "Yes, I made a breakthrough on my cultivation which is now a Demi-God Limit Douluo, and my body which is Third ss God level." Said Tang Wulin in a nonchnt tone. Yet the expression of everyone in the room was anything but that. Demi-God Limit Douluo! Third ss God Body! They were all shocked into a silence that Tang Wulin was able to achieve this and it hasn''t even been a year. Since hisst increase in his cultivation, yet he was able to jump from rank 97 to rank 99 in a few months. If anyone was to hear about this speed, they will all be shocked with some of them wishing to bury themselves. To save them from this embarrassment while the others would question when did it be so easy to be a Limit Douluo. As it wasn''t just Tang Wulin who was a Limit Douluo at his age but Na''er and Gu Yuena. Absolute Monsters is what the world would say to them. But if that wasn''t enough, Tang Wulin was able to bring his body to a Third ss God level. "Can anyone even hurt you anymore?" Xie Xie blurted this out while looking at his best friend in disbelief. Tang Wulin only shrugged his shoulders as he too wondered if someone could actually hurt him now. His body was already beyond this mortal ne, just a single stomp or punch could shatter this weakened ne. Let alone a. "Has the ne suppression beening down on you?" Questioned Di Tian as he was one of the best who understands the terrifying prowess of the ne. "No." "Hmm, could it because you''re the son of Tang San?" "Maybe..."Muttered Tang Wulin although he had his thoughts for this. He and like Yggdrasil believe this may have been one of the effects of making his body into a God Realm. It might be possible that the nar Lord suppression doesn''t have any effect on him even at the early stage. Or that the ne is too weak for its brutal suppression to affect his state at the moment. ''It''s fascinating either way.'' "With how you are right now, I guess it isn''t wrong to call you unrivaled."Muttered Er Ming as he looks at Tang Wulin with aplicated look. He has inevitably seen many geniuses and terrifying monsters, heck he''s been in contact with both Tang San and Huo Yuhao. Yet even these two seem to be a bitcklusterpared to Tang Wulin. ''Is this what they mean by the new generation will surpass the old? I wonder... If he ever gets himself a kid or well... Multiples of them, would they be even more monstrous than their father?'' Thought Er Ming with a nervous shiver as he secretly nces at all of the girl''s Tang Wulin is precisely dating. Er Ming could imagine it now, six of that brat kids running around a ne, let alone this. ''The wouldn''t be able to survive them.'' Tang Wutong herself was able to cause hell in the God Realm and there was only one of her. At least to him, she was far more manageable than Tang Wulin who literally in his neen years that he has been here. He has apparently been sent back in time, invaded a whole realm, shed with Di Tian. Fought with four gods, ttened a whole empire, and then fought five more gods. There was only one of him and yet he could undoubtedly cause this much trouble, Er Ming promised himself to not be on this ne. When those next six monsterse down! "Big brother, what are you guys nning to do in there? Isn''t the Sage King still a danger?"Questioned Na''er causing everyone to nod their head. As they were also curious about what Tang Wulin and the others n to do, especially with the Sage King being there. While they didn''t know much about him, Tang Wulin did note that his personal strength was at the God Level and far more than it seems. "We''re going to devour the first few nes and see how the Sage King reacts. If hees down then, I will see how strong he is... If he is stronger than we can easily escape but if he isn''t..." "You can y him, bringing an end to the Abyssal Passage." Said Ye Xinn with a fierce gleam in her eye. It wouldn''t be wrong to say she wished she could join, not only because she wanted to watch to help the ne. But also because she wanted to test herself against those Abyssal Soldiers, more specifically those Abyssal Kings. She only knew it was the Abyssal Kings who led to so many sacrifices back in thest Abyssal War. Yet even with all of this, she couldn''t stop the fighting spirit inside of her that wanted to have a go at them. "Well, that''s if things go as nned." Said Tang Wulin as he began thinking. His fundamental instincts and life goddess bloodline have been acting up ever since he came back from that Ind. As if sensing a hidden danger, making him wonder if it was because of Typhon or another hidden danger. Chapter 362: Into the Abyss Chapter 362: Into the Abyss In the Endless Mountain. With the snows scattering all around, sweeping through the mountains. Six people were standing in front of the abyssal passage that was fluctuating. "Did you get everything done?" Questioned Yun Ming as he stared at Cao Dezhi who only nodded his head. "Yes, we already have Blood Two take up the rank as Blood One, with all of the Blood Gods moving down one. While also recruiting a new Blood Nine and also re-appointing a new Blood God Army''s Regimental Commander." "You guys did it as if you thought you might not make it up?" Questioned Tang Wulin causing Zhang Huanyun to chuckle. "What do you expect, we''re going to invade the Abyssal ne, something we have never done before. It isn''t wrong to say there might be a chance some of us won''t make it back." "I don''t n on dying..." "Me neither but we never know what will happen... Especially since the Sage King rules that whole realm, he might even know when and where we arrived."Said Zhang Huanyun, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "If he really is the nar Lord of his realm, then he should be able to control everything about it." "So he most likely will notice us... Great."Muttered Chen Xinjie. "Well, let''s hope we can take down at least one of the floors." Said Qiangu Dongfeng with Yun Ming agreeing. "If we can take down even one of them, then we will be able to heal the ne even more. You said only a few thousand years of Life Energy was restored?" "Yes, although he was able to leech from all of the Demon on the Demon Continent. It wouldn''t be enough to push it back to how it was ten thousand years ago. Although at the moment it''s far better than before." "Agreed, alright let''s begin. Zhang Huanyun you know most about the creatures so you will be our guide. Everyone else and I will be the people to round up them before Tang Wulin will absorb them." "Right!" Was the response of everyone before Zhang Huanyun moved in front of them, summoning a bright mirror. "Open!" The bright mirror had begun giving off a bright light before it began shining on the passage in front of them. They decided to take the Grade D because it would be the best bet for them to be able to sneak in without being noticed so quickly. The continue shining on the passage before space began twisting and warp as a portal began to form in front of them. "This is going to be an extreme mission with the chance of sess being twenty percent." "Are we really doing pep talk right now?" "Haha, there''s nothing wrong with it. That''s just our team captain''s way of getting us ready before we face a terrifying mission."Said Cao Dezi with a chuckle causing Qiangu Dongfeng to smile. "Ahh, the famous Yun Ming pep talks. I heard it a lot from those dragon duos, as expected of the pir of Shrek." "All of you shut up." Said Yun Ming with a light re as the portal finally finished forming in front. "Let''s go!" Within seconds, everyone dashed into the portal with Zhang Huanyun being thest one. With the portal gradually getting smaller and smaller before it vanished, with the Grade D passage bing silent. # "Are you ready?" Questioned Mu Ye as he stared at the sitting Wu Siduo who only nodded her head. At the moment, she was going to attempt at achieving the final level of the Ahrat Golden Body, Leakproof! If she can attain this level, Mu Ye knew just her physical strength would shoot up by a terrifying amount. While he wasn''t sure how much her strength would increase he knew it would be enough for her body to be on the path of the Gods. With her body treading the path of bing equivalent to a divine weapon, something Tang Wulin said was possible. As the Golden Dragon King with his body alone was able to match Ultra Divine weapons like the Asura God sword, something almost unheard of. It''s because of this that Tang Wulin believes and is interested if he could help push Wu Siduo to a simr level. While she won''t be as terrifying as the Golden Dragon King or the Dragon God body, it would still be horrifying. With this thought, he and Zeref began to slightly tweak the Leakproof Body to fully help refine her body into a divine weapon. From what Wu Siduo told him, she went through the Tidal Body Refining, so most of her body''s previous ws had been fixed and refined. Around Wu Siduo were four Lacrima that were filled with Life, Destruction, Faith, and Curse Energy that was releasing terrifying lights. ''Just where did he get thosest two energy from.'' Thought Mu Ye as he slightly shivers, feeling Tang Wulin was getting even more terrifying. The Faith and Curse Energy was something that Tang Wulin had stored in his body, he only needed to release it into the Lacrima to store it. Simr to the previous stage of the Body Sect Revamped Method and Tidal Body Refining, Wu Siduo will be bathing in this energy. Life and Destruction will generate a cycle that will help improve her body while the curse energy increases further her body resistance. As what he notices is the deadly essence of the curse also has nullification wisp in it. As well as not being as affected by the power that nullifies magic, something he knew that would be helpful for Wu Siduo. And finally, faith energy will begin the divine form ascension, increasing her healing process and evolving her body. "Let''s begin." Said Wu Siduo with a nod of her head causing Mu Ye to nod his head before moving out of the room. As it would be far more dangerous for the people around than Wu Siduo, once Mu Ye had left she began to absorb all of the energy. First came the destruction element that began ravaging her body before the Life element came and healing what was being damaged and destroyed. Then Curse began to corrode and break down her body before it was being healed by the Life element thatbated both energies. Then came the faith energy that was like a rxing bath, washing away all of the corrosion, and elevating her. Wu Siduo found herself lost in this constant cycle of destruction, rebirth, corrosion, and ascension but she knew it was all worth it. Yet it was then that the potency of these began to increase that caused Wu Siduo''s expression to change. Even though she was resisting with everything she had, the destructive power was bing too great. Completely breaking down most of her, disintegrating her bone, burning her organs, and erasing her cells. At this moment Wu Siduo couldn''t stop the horrifying feeling ringing through, understanding how terrifying this was. As the destruction energy wasn''t just attacking her body but was also moving towards even her soul. It was continuously inflicting serious injuries upon her soul with cracks forming that made her horrified. Yet she held on as Tang Wulin told her no matter what, she couldn''t stop or give up on the process until it was done. For her to gain that divine level body, she must struggle through it. Gritting her teeth, she began to power through it all, pushing her blood essence to limit help keep her alive. It was only after a bit that the life element came rushing in, sweeping through and re-healing everything. Even her damaged soul was being healed, the cracks were mending before sparkling after the rebirth. She could feel the Life Energy was also improving her body as well as her bloodline, something that surprised her. As the refinement was starting to gradually fuse her bloodline as if it wanted to return it to its original state. At this moment the curse energy came, smashing down and corroding her body alongside her soul. Wu Siduo felt like skeletons and phantoms were around her, trying to pull her down as if they wanted her to join them. But she continues to endure and resist the feeling, with her losing track of the time. After a while, the faith energy came, washing away the curse that had torn and ripped apart her internals and soul. It began mending, refining, and elevating everything inside of her, as well as making them shine. If Wu Siduo was to look inside, she would see that her organs, bones, cells, and muscles were gaining a golden-scarlet tint. This process continued for a long time, with Wu Siduo holding on. Until finally thest phase was over with her body releasing a golden and red light that illuminated the whole room. Wu Siduo opened her eyes that began to give off a terrifying golden light with her pupil shining with a crimson light. Rumbling sounds like a drum could be heard from Wu Siduo as well as a particr hymn that sounded out beside it. Behind Wu Siduo the Hell Civet and White tiger silhouette appeared with their whole body encased in gold. Then they nce at each other before fusing and forming the Hell White Tiger whose fur had been turned golden mixed with ck and white. As the Hell White Tiger appeared, thick and heavy blood essence began to gush out from her body. That swept through the whole room, smashing and burning the whole room. "Leakproof Body Revamp... Achieved."Muttered Wu Siduo as she looked all around her body. She had be something akin to a buddha or a golden immortal with her body glowing like this. Yet she might as well be as she felt such unrivaled strength flowing through her whole body. She could tell at the moment her body without her Marital Soul and just with the Leakproof was at the Demi-God Limit Douluo level. Something that would terrify anyone, as her body was skipping over several ranks and going deep into the Limit Douluo rank. If she was to use her martial soul, it would bring her up to the Peak of Demi-God. "And with White Rebellion and my Battle Armor, I would have the strongest body excluding Tang Wulin... I might actually even be close to reaching the body of a God Officer."Muttered Wu Siduo as her eyes began to shine even more. At the moment she was more than happy, she was ecstatic as her strength has increased even more. "Not only did my strength but defense, regeneration, and resistance." While she didn''t know by how much, she believes it wouldn''t be any worse than a Qusai-God Limit Douluo. Alongside all of these, she felt her bloodline had been refined, even more, she could feel it held a hint of divinity in it. "With this achievement, cultivating won''t be as hard as before, as I won''t have any bottlenecks... Alright, time to cultivate, but first tell master the news."Muttered Wu Siduo as she collected the Lacrimas before leaving the burned and cracked room. # "Annoying." Muttered Na''er as she looked over the world map that had marks scratched on them. "Agreed, these pests are too familiar with hiding, If I didn''t know any better. I wouldn''t think they were the same ones who tried to start a war with us a few months before."Said Long Yeyue with a frown. "It shouldn''t be a surprise. They have been hiding low for thousands of years. If they were so easy to find, then they wouldn''t have been able to appear again."Said Ya Li with Long Yeyue nodding her head. "But this is too weird! No matter how good you are at hiding, how could it be possible that we can''t find even one of them? We have four continents worth of soul masters seeking them."Said Na''er in disbelief. Douluo, Star Luo, Dou Spirit Empire, and Alvarez were cooperating on searching for the Monarchs. As well as any remnants of the Holy Spirit Cult that was able to escape from the previous persecution. Yet to everyone''s disbelief they haven''t been able to find even one of their members. As if they had just disappeared off the face of the. Chapter 363: Descending Lights Chapter 363: Descending Lights In Star Luo Continent. The audience hall which was a dome that was forty meters high, spacious with civil and military officials standing on both sides. Dai Yueyan who was sitting in an ivory and golden throne that had the white symbol on it. He was above a small fortress-like structure that was on top of the stairs that led to the throne. Around him were a dozen guards and attendants who were giving him reports after reports as he looked them over. Next to him was his father, Dai Tianlong, and En Ci who were also sitting down but going off reports as well. They were all dressed in their royal clothing except for En Ci who was dressed in principal clothing. "These reports are saying there are traces of them... But they all end up being nothing."Muttered Dai Yueyan with Dai Tianlong nodding his head. "As if they''re trying to mess with us." Said En Ci causing both Dais to frown. The Holy Spirit Cult presence that has been around Star Luo had not only vanished but had also left traces behind. Traces that didn''t give the Star Luo Empire any information on what happened to them or where they went. "Could it be the Monarch''s work?" "Possibly, they did take over the Duo Spirit Empire, and they are at the peak of this world... It''s not impossible for them to be able to do this."Muttered En Ci but Dai Tianlong furrowed his brows. "But for this long teacher? I don''t think they can hide from the searches of four continents..." "I agree but at the moment, this seems to be the reality." As they were talking amongst themselves, an attendant came with another letter, passing it to the guard. "This is for?" "Emperor Dai Yueyan." Dai Tianling decided to surrender the title of Emperor to his son after he had awakened. From how well his son was doing ever since his sister surrendered the title and had him take the ce as Emperor. He had always wanted Dai Yuelong to take the throne as he didn''t want his daughter to take on such a tiring responsibility. He wouldn''t admit out loud, but he wanted his daughter to continue being carefree with no responsibility. Yet it was something he couldn''t show outwards, especially around these attendants and his enemies. But he felt Dai Yueyan was still too immature to take up the title. Dai Tianling feared his son might be taken advantage of by these attendants and officials. But to his surprise, his son was able to keep them in check after being crowned. Although En Ci told him it was also due to the ughter that Dai Yun''er and her friendsmitted in the hall. That helped make these officials and attendants keep themselves in check and making sure not to cross the line. The guard nced at the attendant before passing the letter to Dai Yueyan who took the letter and began reading it. "What''s wrong?" Questioned En Ci as he saw Yueyan smiling. "Yun''er just sent me a letter. It seems Tang Wulin and the others have left for the Abyssal ne." "Already? Well, I guess it shouldn''t be a surprise; it''s best to get rid of such a threat as soon as possible."Said Dai Tianlong with En Ci nodding his head. "Is that all she said?" "Well... She said she also found her love-" "What..." Said Dai Tianlong with a re causing Dai Yueyan to flinch while his lips twitch. "Which rascal dares to im to be a match for my daughter? Did she tell you his name? Nevermind, it has been a while since I have been to Shrek. Brother En Ci, you said you wanted to visit Shrek right? Let''s make haste now."Said Dai Tianlong, causing En Ci and Yueyan to nce at each other. Not knowing whether tough or cry as they saw the inner overprotective fathering out of Dai Tianlong. Both of them guessed he had the freedom to express himself more, after passing the title of Emperor over. "Father maybe you should-" "Quite! Isn''t Yun''er your sister! You should be the first-" Dai Tianlong couldn''t say anything else as he and En Ci''s expression instantly changed. As their spiritual sense and instincts acted up causing them to look upwards, just as the sounds of ss shattering ring through. The whole Star Luo Empire. # The sky began shaking as three lights began appearing above the clouds, they were silverish-dark. Before three pirs broke through the sky, descending from outer space, smashing into the continent of Star Luo. The towers were gigantic, reaching as high as a mountain with them giving off a mellow silver light. At the top of the tower, an orb of light began to shine before they shot upwards. Straight into space, expanding outwards like bridges as if they were connecting outer space with the world. # Many people were shocked as they stared up towards the sky. What was going on? It wasn''t just the citizens in the Empire of Star Luo but all of the other cities, organizations, and schools on the continent. They saw the three piercing lights descending from space, which they thought were ordinary meteors that asionally fell. But it is shown that it wasn''t what they thought as they saw a bridge being formed from the continent into the sky. They saw the bridge glimmer in the sky, with sparks and wisp falling to the ground. But to their confusion, they couldn''t see anything thates down or any changes. "This doesn''t seem like anything good..." Muttered En Ci as he narrowed his eyes trying to discern what was going on. "Indeed, this is no different than as if something is trying toe here..." "Or trying to invade." "We should contact the other continent, to see if they have the same problem while also informing them." Said Dai Yueyan with a grim look as he looked towards his attendants. Who were shocked but swiftly began to calm themselves before moving toplete what their Emperor told them to do. "It seems this world might undergo another change..." Muttered En Ci with a frown. "It shouldn''t be too bad... Right?" En Ci only sighed, not answering Dai Tianling. With his Limit Douluo cultivation, his senses war far stronger and sharper than all of the soul masters on this continent. So he could think that whatever these pirs were, it wasn''t something good for the ne. If he was, to be honest, it might even be more dangerous than the previous threats. "Strange... Truly strange, this appeared right after Tang Wulin and the others peaked leaving for the abyssal ne." "Teacher, do you think they are colliding with the abyssal ne?" "Maybe or maybe not, right now we need to get a team ready to go check out the ce-" "My Emperor!" A voice rang out as someone came running inside of the audience hall in a hurry. This caused the guards to release their soul spirits and aimed their soul cannons towards the person. "Wait! I have news from the Tang Sect!" "Speak." Said Dai Yueyan with his eyes narrowed while waving his hand at his guard. "My emperor... Tang Sect master on the Star Luo, Hu Jie has told us that some creatures are leaving the pirs." "What!" Shouts from all over the audience hall were resounding as the attendants, officials and even guards showed surprise. While Dai Yueyan, Dai Tianlong, and En Ci had a grim look. ''So it really is an attack... Can this ne not get a breather? It has only been a few months.'' "Are these creatures doing anything?" "Yes my lord, once they came out of the pir-like structure, they started attacking the Tang Sect Base. The sect master has requested reinforcement and also informed us that we should send reinforcement to the other pirs."Said the man causing Dai Yueyan to narrow his eyes. "Contact the Four Gods and have them move out towards to reinforce the other sects around the base. Quickly hurry up with contacting the other continents before things get out of hand!" The man nodded his head before turning around and running out of the hall. The people around Dai Yueyan were also moving, opening up theirmunication, and rying the Emperor orders. "I will move out and go help the Sect Master." "Are you a sure teacher? What if they try and attack-" "Then I will rush back here but for now; it''s best to help the others around. This might simply be the beings that are trying to invade, probing us."Said En Ci as he got up from his seat. "For now, I leave everything to you both." "I wille with you, teacher." Said Dai Tianling as he stood up causing En Ci to arch a brow. "Don''t tell me you''re going to use the same excuse as me?" "Of course." "... Cheeky brat alright let''s hurry up." Said En Ci with a nod of his head before he vanished. "Haha." Dai Tianling released augh as he also vanished, leaving Dai Yueyan with a frown. ''Please stay safe, father and uncle.'' # A firm and fleshy palm smashed down, smashing away the creatures that were charging towards the Tang Sect base. The creature is humanoid but a bit taller than a human with six arms, sharp edges, and four eyes that pulse with light. These creatures were donned in ancient armor with various weapons in their hand. "Rawr!" An inhuman roar rang through as these creatures jumped over their fallenrades and charged forward. Some of them had a weirdnce that shined with deadly energy, but it released a pulse of light. That smashed into the Tang Sect members and blew away, alongside the walls of the base. "Be careful! They have a long-range weapon! Title Douluos charge with me!" Shouted Hu Jie who was known as the Smiling Douluo. The creatures hacked down with its spear, moving to cleave into the Hu Jie who only snorted as thrust out his palm. Turning the creature into a bloody mist, before moving forward with his hand turning into blurs. He was smashing, trashing, and plowing through the thousands of thousands of creatures that wereing down. From what he could tell, they were at best at the level of a Soul King, making the ughter simply easy. But their weapons were a different story as Hu Jiu could tell they contain energy on par with a Title Douluo. Making it so each st could wipe out a massive number of their members. It''s because of this that Hu Jie had him and the other Title Douluo take point while the rest fired the soul technology. ''We just have to wait until reinforcementes.'' Thought Hu Jie as he released a roar before his body gave off a golden light. Chapter 364: Emerald Sea Chapter 364: Emerald Sea In another region of Star Luo, thend was being swarmed by thousands of the same creatures that attacked the Tang Sect. They were attacking some of the towns, with the screams of people ringing through the area. Once they ughtered the people, they would move to the technology of the towns before scrapping it. Turning the metal, electronics, and soul force into scraps before collecting it in the bags that they held. Once this was done, they would have some soldiers move back to the pirs as if to transfer what was salvaged back. Many people couldn''t react in time, allowing these creatures to easily do whatever they want for the time being. But soon after the Soul Masters reinforcement from the Star Luo empire came, getting into a sh with the creatures. But they only fought for a bit before what seems to be the general of the creatures sounded a retreat. The creatures all began moving back, running towards the pirs that gave off a bright light before a field expanded out. Halting all attacks from the Soul Master while the creatures went inside. The Soul Masters watched as the creatures began to turn into blue lights before shooting up towards the sky, into outer space. The general nced at the humans before it chuckled and vanished from the area. Soon afterward, Star Luo started to be silent after the countless shes of blue light that streaked towards the sky. Yet the people of thend it was anything but a good omen as the enemy was able to get away. With them being unable to gain any or much information other than they were a race from outer space. "The beginning of an invasion! Our is being invaded!" The survivors were screaming this out as they looked at the destruction that these alien races caused. Regret, as well as pain and unwillingness, were stered on their face before they began to scream into the sky. The Soul Masters themselves were gritting their teeth but they could do nothing as this attack was unexpected. But it wasn''t only them who got attacked as another continent was being attacked at the moment. # Alvarez Empire continent, streaks of light were moving down towards the continent. At the moment the empire was being attacked by a band of creatures. They were attacking the towns that were stationed in front of the whole empire, with them trying to scrap the resources. Fortunately, there weren''t many creatures and the empire was able tounch an effective counter-attack. As the officials who were in charge of the sensor Lacrima had noticed the pirs moving down on the continent. They had seen with the vision Lacrima where each pir hadnded, as well the survival Lacrima that was in the town. To record the actions of the creatures as the shields of Alvarez moved out tobat them. Xie Xie had already reached the town of Xun, his squad had spread out, circling the town. Before moving out on the enemy, Xie Xie is the first to charge with his squad following. "Try to capture some of them. The people back in the Empire want to question and interrogate them," Said Xie Xie, causing the squad to nod their head. "Right!'' ''Time eleration.'' Xie Xie''s figure began to blur before he vanished from in front of the squad. He appeared right in front of the creatures but before the creatures could do anything, all fell to the ground. All of them were headless, with blood sprouting from their body but Xie Xie didn''t bat an eye as he continued moving. Roar! The Werewolf King descended on one of the creatures, using its ws to piece through their hide. While his other one swept through, tearing through another creature that tried to hack into him with a broadsword. The Werewolf King then released a roar that caused the creatures that were rushing to him to be stunned. Just as a streak of ckish-purple light did a zig-zag, piercing through the creature''s bodies. Xie Xiao appeared in a blur right next to the Werewolf King, both of them nodding at each other. Grabbing the bodies of the dead creatures before moving away, while Xie Xiao burned away the blood. Just as more creatures running towards the location but to their confusion found nothing. They looked all around, trying to find the squadron they sent here but didn''t see them anywhere. The creature''s eyes widened when a spear went through the top of its head before it spread outwards. Streaks of purplish-ck lights exploded out of the creature''s body, piercing through the others around. Just as a figure appeared behind one of them with purple eyes that were glowing. Before it began to ughter them, they couldn''t put up much of a defense as the attack shocked them. Within moments, the creatures were dead in the alley-way, with Xie Xiao once again burning the Blood. Their leader told them that no matter the assignment, they must make sure to get rid of as much evidence as they can. The longer it took for the enemy to figure out who was attacking them, the easier it will be for them. One could say the core principle of the Xie Xie squad was to strike withplete lethality in the dark. Making enemies not even know who is attacking or where they are being attacked. Once they were done with the cleanup, they swiftly left the area, moving to finish up around. # Countless spears that were made out of darkness, descended from the sky, piercing through the creatures. "Wipe most of them out! If you see any that looked like they are different or have anything that is of higher quality. That may be their general, capture him."Said Di Tian in front of the Soul Beasts and Soul Masters behind him before he moved forward. They all had nodded their heads before following behind Di Tian. Unlike the Xie Xie squad that was made for the soft and silent approach, Di Tian was theplete opposite. With his overwhelming power, he moved to dominate and crush his opponents and all enemies. The elements of darkness were surging through the town as Di Tian smashed his way through the enemies. While also making sure to give the survivors time to leave the area, with his squad also covering them. Whether it be humans or soul beasts, he helped them. Yet the sight of seeing some Soul-Beast who wasn''t even a hundred years old, lying dead on the floor. A Soul-Beast who didn''t get a chance to grow up and live its life, being snuffed out before that chance. This angered Di Tian to the point he began to unleash one manughter, with hundreds of streaks of dark spears hacking down. Wings that were as ck as the night sweeping across and a gigantic dragon fist descending. This ferocity might startle the creatures with it causing severe damage to the town, more so than the creatures did. Yet none of Di Tian squad members tried to stop him as they were also angered from the corpse they saw. Whether it be Soul Beasts or human, it didn''t matter at the moment as the people they were supposed to protect. They were lying dead on the floor with some of them being as young as a child. With a roar, they all began fighting even more aggressively, each covering the others with blood sshing around. It didn''t take long for Di Tian to find the general of the group who only had the strength of a Title Douluo. While that normally would be impressive, against a being like Di Tian? It was no different than a fly trying to fight a Soul Master. With just a nce, Di Tian caused the creature''s limbs to shatter before they corroded from the dark elements. Then he grasps the creature''s neck, hauling it up before tearing through its mind with his mental powers. Contrary to what most people thought, spiritual power was one of Di Tian''s specialties, with him being somewhatparable to the great Huo Yuhao in this aspect. So it wasn''t much of a shock that Di Tian could tear through the creature''s mental defense and began seeking information on them. Yet as he got to the center of the creature''s spiritual sea, his expression began changing. As he saw the creature''s spiritual sea was a dark ocean with buildings like structures looming around the sea. Chains were hanging from the sky, with Di Tian nothing he could see shes of memories from them. Yet what caught his attention was in the middle of the emerald sea was a giant pir. That had a throne in the middle, with a blurry and hazy creature sitting in it. Then he heard a sudden voice, ancient and low, making Di Tian''s spirit tremble. "Trespassing in this sea where you do not belong is an offense worthy of being beheaded, what makes you so daring? "Trespassing? Who are you?" Di Tian asked coldly but the hazy figure only nces at him, increasing the terror he felt from it. "Lord." The hazy and blurry figure only said one word, yet its voice became even terrifying, with creating an unmatched pressure. It was as if a God was talking to Di Tian, with just his will alone being enough to crush his body. Shatter his spirit and scatter his mind across the ne. Even though the figure seemed to be just a remnant of some sort, the aura it was releasing was truly above everything in the mortal world. Di Tian''s expression changed, as he thought. The remnant will of God was here? Just what kind of creatures were theses to have such a thing! "Second offense, not daring to answer my question, you must be looking down on this Lord. Kowtow for a thousand years and go undergo reincarnation and let your sins be erased, little dragon." That voice became loud now, resonating within the spiritual sea they were in and shaking it up. It was as if a God had sat on that throne,manding the world to obey him as a terrifying pressureshed out on Di Tian. Di Tian quickly tried fighting back, unleashing his spiritual sense as well as utilizing the Dragon God w tobat the will. Feeling the w appeared on his right arm and the energy rushing out of his body, fusing with his spiritual sense. In the next moment, their spiritual power shed like a sh of lighting that sent waves of spiritual energy surging the world. Myriad of colors shed through the area, shaking it all up and creating cracks in the spiritual sea of the creature. Di Tian frowned, as he understood this will here was way too powerful, most likely being a God and not a weak one too. Making him wonder if this will was only inside of the general or all of the other creatures. If it was anyone else, it would be anyone lesser than him, then they might have obeyed the will of this being. Yet who was he? Was he not the Beast God who has followed the Dragon God for hundreds of thousands of years? He had already been hit by countless divine pressure of Godlike beings, so he wasn''t too unused to it. But he knew there was nothing he could do by himself could contend with this will. Without the weapon of a god because he didn''t have a divine origin. Only the likes of his Lords and Huo Yuhao could contend with this will, as they were monsters when ites to spiritual power. It was only through the Dragon God w that he could even sh with it even temporarily but Di Tian knew better. This will didn''t use all of its strength, just as he was probing it, it was probing him for his abilities. Why it was doing this, Di Tian didn''t know exactly but if he had to guess, it may be to test the strength of this. Yet Di Tian didn''t n on backing off so easily as he nced at the chains that were shing with memories. Before his figure blurred, appearing near the chains, his arm thrusting out, motioning to grab the chains. "Third Offense, ignoring this Lord word, choosing to sh with me and moving to grab what is mine?" The voice began causing the world to freeze, with Di Tian struggling to move. "Scram you pest." Di Tian could do nothing as a terrifying force began pushing him out of the spiritual sea of the creature. Thest thing he saw before he left was the will beginning to close its eye, with it snorting and muttering. Chapter 365: Wave Through the World Chapter 365: Wave Through the World Di Tian blinked his eyes before finding himself outside of the spiritual sea of the creature that he held with his hand. He narrowed his eyes when he saw the figure of the creature beginning to dpose, turning into mist before scattering away. Di Tian couldn''t do anything, even when he tried to capture or lock them down with his spatial and spiritual power. He felt a foreign force blocking his powers from effecting the atoms of the figure that were scattering. Di Tian nced to his side while spreading out his spiritual sense, finding that the creatures were beginning to retreat. Leaving the dead bodies of theirrades, that were also beginning to break down and scattering in the wind. A brilliant sh of lightning appeared behind Di Tian, with an azure hair man that was handsome, kneeling behind Di Tian. "Di Tian sir! We have killed most of the creatures and sent the rest running, do you wish for us to chase after them?" "No, let them go... Did you capture any of them?" "A few of them-" "Ry the order to the others to kill them." This, of course, caused the Azure Eye Tiger to blink his eyes confused, on why Di Tian wanted this. But he recalls that he saw Di Tian capturing the general of this operation. "Did you already extract information from the general?" "More or less, kill the remaining ones and let''s go. We are heading back, I need to report something urgent and fast." The Azure Eye Tiger was confused but still nodded his head before releasing a roar that drew the squad''s attention. "We''re going back." As this was being said, Di Tian looked up towards the sky, noting the blue lights shing through the sky but knowing this is an ill omen. ''I hope we can get through this...'' # "They''re all running back? Good! Keep up the work and remember to capture some of them for interrogation."Said Mu Ye over the line before sighing. "From your words just now, it seems everything is going well?" Questioned Wang Tong causing Mu Ye to nod his head. "Queen Marina just told me she was able to push back the creatures back to the tower they came from. They were able to re-secure the shores with her squad." "That''s good, it was a good idea that we recruited the Sea Soul-Beast... I am guessing this is what he envisioned." "Knowing that brat, you may be right... Sometimes I can''t tell what he is thinking."Said Mu Ye. "But sir, something strange happened. The bodies of the dead aren''t able to pass over to the barrier around the kingdom." "They can''t? As in, the barrier keeps stopping them?" "Yes, the barrier keeps pushing, stopping the body from entering causing the soldiers to be frustrated and angry, wondering what is going on." "Damn... Alright, send out an order that they should keep the bodies out for now. But if this continues then we may have to bury them outside." "That''s a good n, at the moment only Tang Wulin knows how to work the barrier and the Lacrimas. It isn''t'' wise to mess with them until hees back." Wang Tong said, causing Mu Ye to nod his head. "He might have set it up, so the bodies won''t ept the dead... It is possible this was a defense against any undead Soul Master...."Muttered Mu Ye but it then another number began to appear on hismunicator. "Huh? Why is Star Luo calling me?" "Hm... Do you think they were also-" "Attacked? You may be right." Said Mu Ye as he answered the call with the voice of Dai Yueyan answering. "Minister Mu Ye, how are you?" "Good, are you calling because of a recent attack?" "... I see you were also attacked? One second let me connect with the others." Mu Ye waited and watched as Dai Yueyan connected the Spirit Pagoda, Federation, Dou Spirit Empire, and Shrek on to the call. "Dai Yueyan?" Was the response from both the Sea God Pavilion and Pagoda Master. While Guan Yue who was the acting master of the War God Hall was quiet as well as Emperor Xue Yuntian. "We recently had a problem; it''s something you all need to hear about." Said Dai Yueyan, causing them to narrow their eyes, wondering who would dare to attack the Star Luo Continent. Could it be the Monarchs and the Holy Spirit Cult? Did they finally decide to attack after Tang Wulin and the other people at the peak have left to go to the Abyssal ne? They didn''t try to question how they would even find out that they left and simply assume, weren''t willing to underestimate that group. "We were attacked by these bizarre creatures when four pirs descended from the sky, assuming from outer space or another ne. Piercing through the ground before releasing a bunch of strange alien races that started to raid the towns nearby. Right now we''re pushing them back, but some of our towns and people were killed."Said Mu Ye causing Gu Yuena and Na''er to frown while Xue Yuntian''s eyes widened in shock. "Alien Race? Are they trying to invade?"Questioned Guan Yue but Dai Yueyan only shrugged his shoulders. "That is what I am assuming, although I was hoping to inform you guys. Before it happens to all of you it seems I was toote for Mu Ye..." As he said this, Gu Yuena, Na''er, Xue Yuantian, and Guan Yue were already rying orders. Telling their security and advisors to have the Soul Masters of the area to begin to get ready and be on standby for the descent of pirs. This confused the security and advisors but they knew better than to question their leaders and beginplying. "Simr to Mu Ye, our towns and people have been killed. I just received words that we were able to repel them and capture some of them to interrogate." "We have also captured some as well. It''s best if wepare the information we learn." "I agree, we should all keep up an openmunication, so we can try to provide help-" Before Dai Yueyan could finish his words. The door to Mu Ye office was forcibly pushed open with Di Tian walking in. "Di Tian? Shouldn''t you be on the field? Did something happen?"Questioned Mu Ye but Di Tian didn''t answer him at first as he saw themunicator. "Are you in line with the others?" "I am... Is there something that needs to be said in private?" "No, it''s best if you all heard this." Said Di Tian, causing Mu Ye to nod his head before pointing to a seat. "What happened out there Di Tian?" Questioned Gu Yuena causing Di Tian to furrow his brow. "My Lord, I was able to capture one of the Generals of those alien races and was able to enter its spiritual sea." "Were you able to gain any information about them? Such as who they are? Where did theye from? And their full purpose?"Questioned Guan Yue but Di Tian only shook his head. "When I was in its spiritual Sea, I was able to see a fragment of will that was sitting in a throne in the middle of the spiritual sea. While it didn''t talk much, it was able to force me out but I was able to gain some information and figure why interrogating is useless." "What do you mean?" "The figure had the spiritual power of a God." When Di Tian said this, the expression of everyone but Gu Yuena and Na''er changed. A God? Were they seriously going to be dealing with another set of God Level creatures? It has only been four months since thest ones and worst yet, the one who could kill them isn''t even here. And they didn''t know when he woulde back. "The fragment will have a Divine Origin Spiritual Power? How strong is it?"Questioned Gu Yuena causing Di Tian to furrow his brows. "I''m not sure... But maybe only you guys couldpete with it, as it surpassed even the Huo Yuhao when I fought him."Said Di Tian making the expressions of the others even worse. "No wonder you said it was useless to try and interrogate them." But Di Tian only shook his head. "The main reason is that they will begin to break down before scattering around, as I think the will isn''t just to protect their memories. But also to make sure that none of it is spread in the case they were caught." "How ruthless." Muttered Mu Ye as he just wondered who they were dealing with. It was always the ruthless and uncaring people that became the hardest and most dangerous to deal with. As they are willing to do anything to win, even if it costs the lives of their men. But it was then that Mu Ye received a message that made him sigh as he looked at Di Tian with a tired look. "They just sent me that the creatures that they were bringing back had started to break down before they scattered." "I just received a simr report as well, so capturing these creatures is useless." "Indeed, meaning we will have to either rip out their memories after we beat them or find some other way." Said Guan Yue as he nced at Gu Yuana who didn''t say anything. "Is it possible for you to contact Tang Wulin?" Questioned Di Tian but Gu Yuena and Na''er only shook their heads. "The abyssal ne is blocking our connection, while we could breakthrough, it might stir up the ne. Putting them in even more danger... But if ites down to it, we will try." Said Na''er causing the rest of them to nod their heads. Although Xue Yuntian, Guan Yue, and Xue Yuntian were confused and curious about how the two of them could do such a thing. They all knew that Tang Wulin was in another ne, not a continent away! "For now, you both should have your people outside of the empire move inside or away from the towers. You should also set up barriers and people around, just in case they send another attack."Said Na''er causing both Mu Ye and Dai Yueyan to nod their heads. "After that, we should begin to n on what to do." It was then that everyone went quiet, wondering if this would be a full-blown invasion of the Douluo Realm. They hoped not, as the realm wasn''t ready or willing to take on one. They weren''t even done with dealing with the invasion of the Abyssal ne. They didn''t need another one. # The continent of Star Luo and Alvarez erupted into discussions but the people at top made sure to stop this news from spreading from their continent. Which wasn''t as sessful as they wanted as they were able to stop most of the spread. There was still a leak, causing the people of the world to learn about the pirs that had descended into the world. They learn how these strange creatures came out of the tower and begin raiding the towns around. This put the people in the world in an uneasy situation with some of them questioning if they were going to be invaded. Would the world once again be an uproar? This made some people angry and mad, as justst year they had the Cmities and a few months ago the Demon Monarchs. But now this? But nothing could be done at the moment, with the rest of the people waiting on their government. To give them more information about what was going but for some reason, they believe not even they knew what was going on. Chapter 366: Through the Abyss Chapter 366: Through the Abyss In a dark pce that was swirling darkness, with chains hanging from the ceilings. In the hallway were countless figures kowtowing, with four white pirs right beside them. Down from them was a giant ivory throne with a figure sitting in it. The figure wore an ancient armor that held spikes and ancient runes that glowed with an ivory glow. This being didn''t look human but had the structure of one, their skins glowed Ivory as if they were made out of energy. Spikes could be seen protruding from their body, with their head having six of them. "...Hm, what an interesting." The figure muttered as it opened its four eyes that shined with a silvery glow. His voice rang through the room, shaking the pce and causing the figures to tremble. The figure didn''t say anything for a bit as its eyes glowed, it was then a figure was walking into the pce. It looked simr to the figure on the throne but instead of six spikes on its head. It only had three, it was glowing with an emerald shine, matching with its emerald armor and spear. The figure moves down, kneeling in front of the figure that was sitting on the throne. "My Lord..." "Emerald Emperor, take a pack of our Legion and head down to the where we sent the Rioting Pirs." "Was there a problem down there? I thought out squadrons had it covered?" "They ran into the inhabitants of the world and were forcibly pushed back. Go back down, ughter them and take over the." "As youmand... What about the other ne-" "It''s fine, the others will handle it. But the faster you can take over the, the better equipped we will be." The Emerald Emperor nodded his head. "I shall do as you say, My Ivory Lord." The Ivory Lord watched as the Emerald Emperor walked out of the pce, falling into thought. ''Three worlds tied together but that thing is just sitting above and watching the fun... I swear I will kill it after I''m done with these three worlds.'' # In a gray-white world, where mist and fog obscured the sky, with numerous mountains and hills under it. A small portal began opening up, space twisting and parting before six figures dropped down from the sky. Tang Wulin felt his feet touching the ground with five other figuresnding around him, all of them ncing around. Tang Wulin had already spread out his spiritual sense, which crossed tens of kilometers, sensing a few abyssal creatures around. He already informed them of his spiritual sense of special ability to be unnoticed by anything lesser than a divine sense. While all of them were slightly jealous of this, they also understand how invaluable this was in their present situation. "There are a few of them around." "Okay, it seems the Sage King hasn''t noticed us yet, let''s use this time to hurry." Said Zhang Huanyun while ncing around before motioning everyone to move. They quickly began moving, Tang Wulin leading the way while Dongfeng and Zhang Huanyun were moving behind him. Cao Dezhi behind them with Yun Ming guarding the back, this was the formation they came up with. It didn''t take them long to reach their destination, seeing a bunch of abyssal creatures. There these strange bat-shaped creatures, four arms, and wings with multiple eyes. While the others looked like these knight-like creatures that were moving with a gigantic sword behind them. They were strangely carrying something in their arms, moving towards an unknown location causing Tang Wulin and the others to narrow their eyes. "Do you think?" "Let''s find out." Tang Wulin wasted no time, his Golden Dragon Spear appearing in his hand before thrusting it out, piercing towards an abyssal creature. The abyssal knight only had a second to blink before it was pierced through by a golden spear. Tang Wulin swiftly pulled out the spear, twirling it before bisecting the abyssal knight and then thrusting out his other hand. Grasping the face of the abyssal bat that was on his left and crushing its head with his hand. The bisected knight couldn''t stop itself from turning into grey mist, alongside the bat whose figure shattered. The grey mist began trembling before moving towards the spear, which was sucking it all up. The other abyssal creatures blinked their eyes before releasing a roar as they moved to pounce on Tang Wulin. But they were toote, as other figures appeared and smashed them down. A gigantic staff smashed down on the creatures, a blood-colored sword swept through them, a spear pierce through them. All of these creatures turned into mist, which was all absorbed by Tang Wulin spear. Tang Wulin didn''t pause as he dashed towards the other fifty abyssal creatures in front, his spear hacking, whipping, and sweeping out. With the other five Limit Douluo behind him joining, wishing to hastily finish the battle. Within the next few minutes, the abyssal creatures were killed, with their essence being absorbed by the Golden Dragon Spear. Except for one of them that was pinned to the ground by Yun Ming spear. "So how are we going to break it?" Questioned Chen Xinjie as he red down at the beast in disgust. "I''m unsure, I have a feeling it wouldn''t react to the way we interrogate humans." Muttered Yun Ming causing the others to nod their heads but Tang Wulin only held out his hand. ''Eight Soul Ring: Branch of Akasha.'' Just as his rings began appearing behind him causing the eyes of the people to widen at what they saw. Red, Red, Red, Orange gold, Multi-colored, Green-Gold, Pinkish-blue, Pinkish-blue, and Crimson-scarlet rings appeared around Tang Wulin. With Yun Ming and the others being able to feel a terrifying pressure emitting from these rings. The pressure from the rings was able to cause even the soul rings in their own body to shiver in fright. "Just what kind of ring arrangement are those?" Questioned Zhang Huanyun with his eyes wide in shock. He has seen people with all red rings before, like Yun Ming and the other top soul masters in the world. Especially those old freaks who aren''t the limelight but were the previous masters of the top organization. Yet he never saw someone with distinctive colored rings and what''s more, he saw one of them was over two hundred thousand. "This... Are those million-year rings?"Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng in disbelief causing the others to tremble. What did it signify to have a one million year ring? It was said that with a ten-year spirit ring, one''s martial spirit would increase by ten in strength. With a hundred-year it will be a hundred and a thousand it will be a thousand increase. So with all of this, what did it mean with a one million year ring? It meant one''s martial spirit would increase by one million. And this was only with one ring! Figures like Yun Ming could only be equal to a one million ring overall and that was it. Yet Tang Wulin potentially not only has one but five of them! Didn''t this mean his martial spirit had been increased by five million? Who could evenpare! Not even Tang San, who was said to have a one million year soul beast as his final ring. Nor Huo Yuhao, who was also said to have a one million year ring and the Evil Eye Tyrant Beast couldpare to this! "... He could kill gods, so it shouldn''t be a surprise you know."Muttered Cao Dezi as he watched the multi-colored vines that were wrapped around the creature shining. But even they could tell he was trying toe to terms with what he saw. It was then that Tang Wulin''s voice rang out. "Okay, I was able to find out a little bit. They seem to be carrying these resources to the passageway to the next floor, as they were ordered to by the Demon Empress." "You read its memory?" "More like a view but yeah." Said Tang Wulin as he released his vines before stabbing his spear into the creature and absorbing it. "Say Wulin... How strong is your body at the moment?"Questioned Yun Ming causing Tang Wulin to arch a brow. "Peak of Third ss, why?" But he didn''t receive an answer as the people around stared at him nkly before ncing at each other and sighing. "Are those different colored rings, one million years?" Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng, too curious to not know. "Yep." "..." "..." "..." # Cao Dezi gave his Heartless Sword an aggressive jerk, sprinkling the mist from his de, watching it move away. Before he sidesteps a deing down on him, that crashes into the ground and produces cracks. Before he hacked down, splitting the abyssal knight and then sweeping out with his sword as a flock of abyssal creatures charged at him. Dozens of them, knights, and bats were roaring out while trying to turn him into pieces. The heartless sword began shining before hacking out, shing three of the abyssal creatures before bisecting the rest. As this was going on the others were cleaning up the other abyssal creatures before everything went silent. As the ground around them had long since turned into and of a massacre, cover in craters, fissures, and cracks around. Grey mist was swirling around before forcibly being pulled into a golden spear that was being held up. While there were many abyssal creatures, especially on floor one with them mounting over fifty thousand. The abyssal creatures on this floor weren''t strong by any means, only at the level of a Soul King. This made it easy for them to ughter their way through the abyssal floor one while making their way to the next passage. With Tang Wulin also feeling his spear was close to being full causing him to gradually leak the energy into his body while moving. But it wasn''t towards the realm core inside of his body but towards his spirit souls who were surprised by this. Yet they didn''t mind, as Leviathan and Taotie began eagerly absorbing the energy. While he had Yggdrasil manually fuel it to Kirin and Serial so they can also increase in their strength. "Are you sure this is okay? Should we be using it for the realm?" ''Technically yes but that can be made up after absorbing the floors themselves. I n to increase my strength as much as I can at the very least. As the next breakthrough with my God Realm will be more terrifying and deadly.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he still recalls how helpless he was against the universew. Even with the help of the cores, his father seal, and the divine weapons. Forcing him to have to trick thew thanbat it, something he severely disliked. ''For the present, I should work on growth!'' Chapter 367: Collapse of The Floor Chapter 367: Copse of The Floor Yun Ming brandished his spear, unleashing a shockwave that plows through the entire army of Abyssal Creatures that was in front. They were being ripped and shredded in a blink of eyes before turning into a mist that went towards the golden spear in front. Tang Wulin twirled his spear in an elegant motion, shing through the Abyssal knights around him before thrusting it out. The golden dragon spear pierced through the creatures that were charging towards Tang Wulin, shooting through them. ''He is getting better with the spear... Far better, to the point, he is close to reaching the Spear God realm.'' Thought Yun Ming as his As Spear blurred, piercing through the bats that tried to pounce on him all around. The number of people that have reached the Spear God realm could be counted on one finger. Yun Ming was a part of this group, as he was able to aplish this during the time he became a Limit Douluo. One could say it was one of the reasons why his growth into the Limit Douluo rank was so smooth. So he knew best how hard it was to pass and breakthroughs into this realm gap. Typically he would have said Tang Wulin was too early and shouldn''t try to break through it. But he considered all of the things he has done and that he has a god-level body. ''Keep on striking out with your spear, just like that.'' Thought Yun Ming as his eyes shined, believing in Tang Wulin. It didn''t take them long to cut through this army of Abyssal Creatures that they found after thest one. They all knew that most of the abyssal creatures were heading towards the passage to reach the next floor, so didn''t try to search around the whole floor. And simply focus on moving towards the passage, ying all of the creatures they saw. Yet as they were moving, they found the Abyssal World wasn''t justposed of mountains, hills, and rock. But they also seem to havekes and a sea, although Tang Wulin could tell it wasn''t water at all. It was murky instead of blue and was boiling and bubbling with geysers sprouting into the sky with some droplets scattering around. With his spiritual sense, he could tell it was a strange substance that could only be found in a world like this. Even his Sea God Bloodline felt disgusted at the substance, although surprisingly he could somewhat control it. But that wasn''t the strangest thing they saw and found out. "... No way." Muttered Zhang Huanyun in shock. "So... That exins a bit."Muttered Cao Dezhi as they stared in shock as figures began to climb out of theke. They saw the arm of an abyssal knight reaching out from the sea and grabbing the ground before pulling itself up. The grey liquid was leaking off it, falling on to the ground, with it melting through. It wasn''t just the abyssal knight but also bats who were using their wings to fly up, the grey liquid falling back down and scattering. "So they were born from these grey pools of substances? Strange, I thought they were made by the Sage King."Muttered Qiangu Dongfeng. "Or maybe they are but their essence after they died are brought to the pool to be reformed." Tang Wulin suggested causing the other''s expression to change. "... I''m unsure which one is worse." "Don''t know, go deal with the creatures there. I will see if I can absorb the pool with my spear."Tang Wulin said, causing the others to nod their head before moving. As they moved, Tang Wulin went down from the air, standing above the grey substances but not striking with his spear. "Wulin?" Sleipnir''s voice rang out, but he didn''t say anything. ''Let''s verify this.'' Then Tang Wulin opened up his mouth and began to inhale causing all of the grey substances to tremble uncontrobly before moving. All into his mouth, like an endless vortex, the grey substances began being devoured and stuffed in his mouth. Yun Ming and the other noticed this with their eyes widening, but they didn''t move to stop him. As they all knew he wouldn''t try anything if he wasn''t confident or was a danger to solely him. It wasn''t only them that were watching but also the Abyssal Creatures who turned their head and stared in shock. At the sight of someone devouring their abyssalke with no care in the world. ''Is he stupid?'' Was what all of the Abyssal Creatures who came out of theke was thinking. Yet to their wonder and disbelief, Tang Wulin continued devouring theke before it became empty. ''How!'' "So the realm in the body does help with this." Muttered Tang Wulin as he felt all of the grey substance being turned into energy. As not only his yer art but thews and elements of his body were instantly refining it and turning it into pure energy. All which he directed to his soul spirits who cried in delight. But that wasn''t the part that Tang Wulin cared about, no the part he cared about was how deep his absorption can go now. Before he could only absorb the energy around but now he could absorb the energy inside of thews and bits of the element. ''So if I was to be a God... Could I even devour the natural elements?'' Thought Tang Wulin in glee, feeling his strength has improved even more. They continued moving through thend, with Tang Wulin taking care of any of the natural disasters. Like the grey rain that would descend from the sky, with him noting it wasn''t rain but the grey substances. He would eagerly devour, refine then send the energy to his spirit soul, rinse, and repeat the process. Making their journey far easier than it should have been as they found them close to the end of the floor. They were able to see the abyssal creatures dropping off the resources to what seems to be the floor guardian. The creature looked simr to the other knights but it was bulkier with two giant swords behind it. It was waving its hand causing the resources to shoot up, going into the next floor. "Okay, so how do you want to-" Zhang Huanyun couldn''t finish his sentence as Tang Wulin had already shot forward, space cracking from his movement. ''Really!" He was too swift, traversing the distance between him and the abyssal creatures within moments. He swung his sacred spear, bisecting the first squad of abyssal knights and bats in his way before ughtering his way forward. It only had taken a bit before the other abyssal creatures noticed this and released a cry as they moved to pounce on Tang Wulin. Yet they were smashed as a gigantic staff that shooked the skies, smashed down on them like aet. ''Unyielding Staff: Shock Heaven and Earth.'' Qiangu Dongfeng dragged the Coiling Dragon Staff to the side, smashing the abyssal creatures to mush. Before he lifted it and smashed down once again, space shattering as the staff began to erge. Striking the abyssal creatures with the suppression of heaven and earth before smashing into the ground. Cracks, fissures, and spider-webs appeared that began to copse the ground causing the others too began to fall. But that wasn''t just it as they were being struck by blood-scarlet swords that were hacking them down. While Cao Dezhi was speeding through the falling rubble, his sword was chopping, shing, and hacking the abyssal creatures apart. The split, chopped and broken body of the abyssal creatures began to fall below. Before being swept caught by raging waves of shimmering water that was moving and submerging the ground below. Its pressure shredding and ripping apart any abyssal creatures caught within. "Humans? In here? How! Regardless, the others must learn of this." The floor guardian narrowed its eyes as it moved its hand that was filled with energy. Tang Wulin eyes narrowed when his senses and instinct were warning about the danger of allowing this. ''Can''t allow them to know about us just yet.'' ''Forbid the Supernatural Dragon Emperor Crush.'' Thews and elements began trembling endlessly with the abyssal creatures around shivering. Before all of them instantly freeze. Yet it wasn''t just them but reality itself seems to instantly freeze for a moment before it continued moving. Under the sounds of something being crushed, as to the disbelief of the abyssal creatures. They saw their aura shattering, the energy of their attacks being nullified, and their energy is rigorously suppressed. It wasn''t just them but even Yun Ming and the others were feeling their attacks being crushed. But that wasn''t what they were focusing on. ''My cultivation!'' Thought Yun Ming as he felt his Qusai-God Limit Douluo cultivation base being ruthlessly suppressed. It moved from the Limit Douluo level down to a Spirit Elder, this included his body and spiritual mind. This effect wasn''t just him but everything being around Tang Wulin felt themselves getting suppressed and weakened. The floor guardian felt its Title Douluo cultivation going straight to a soul elder with Tang Wulin thrusting out his spear. The floor guardian couldn''t even blink as its whole body was obliterated, turning into a grey mist. That was instantly devoured by the Golden Dragon Spear while Tang Wulin stomped on the ground. Before turning into a blur once again, appearing on the far left of the area in front of the abyssal creatures. Before he swung his spear, turning them five hundred of the abyssal creatures into mists. Then he moved once again, producing a terrific ughter across the field, killing only half of them before the suppression was lifted. The rest of the creatures regain their strength but wish to flee, not wanting to fight Tang Wulin. But how could he let them? He mercilessly ughters them all in seconds, his speed already surpassing all mortal beings. It didn''t take long before the area was filled with grey mist that the golden spear was absorbing with delight. "...What was that?" "Hm? The technique I made." "I understand it''s your technique! But how did it suppress us!" "Well, the basis of the technique is the ability to crush all supernatural phenomena... And well soul masters or those who have cultivation can be considered supernatural phenomenon."Said Tang Wulin while ignoring the looks he was getting. Forbid the Supernatural affected all supernatural things. It''s why when he used it thest time, Yggdrasil didn''t notice its second effect which affected people as well. Tang Wulin knew the effects were terrifying as it forced them all down to a Soul Elder in overall abilities. It didn''t need to be said how strong and deadly this skill was when used at the right moment. Or at all. Yet Tang Wulin believed he hadn''t even fully touched this technique''s true power, as it was still far from mastering it. Making him wonder, just how strong it would be, at its full potential. "Anyway, let''s destroy this passage." Said Tang Wulin as he moved towards the entrance. "How are we going to do it exactly?" "Zhang Huayun?" Questioned Tang Wulin. "Don''t worry, it''s already destroyed. After you killed that floor guardian, the floor should-" Before he could even finish, the floor itself began to tremble as the skies above started to gain cracks. "We should move on to the next floor before this copse on us." "Agreed!" They started to move towards the passage, which was filled with polished stairs, as the dull skies began to fall. Mountains began to break apart and crumble down, while the ground was breaking apart. The floor truly was copsing on itself. Chapter 368: Descent of the Emerald Creatures Chapter 368: Descent of the Emerald Creatures The second floor of the Abyssal ne was simr to the first one but this one had far more mountains and clouds in the sky. Six figures appeared out of the passage that led down from the second floor to the first, quickly turning around. "Okay, now Wulin stabs your spear into the passage; the absorption process should proceed." Said Zhang Huayun as he nced at Tang Wulin who nodded his head. As he thrust out his Golden Dragon Spear, that shot forward, puncturing into the passage just as the trembling reached them. The golden spear began to tremble before it started to vigorously absorb the passage as the copse reached them. "So that''s what the copse of a ne looks like... Can''t say I like it."Muttered Cao Dezhi as he saw the passage walls were fragmenting. Like ss, it was falling before turning into pale mist and moving towards the golden spear, simr to a stream. Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly narrowed as he felt the energy contained on the first floor was close to filling up his spear. Feeling this, he began changing the energy into his realm core. With the help of Yggdrasil and Sleipnir, the energy was able to safely move towards his core. The core began absorbing the energy, eagerly and vigorously as if it was starved for days, surprising Yggdrasil a bit. As she thought she would need to slowly regte the energy but with the way the core was devouring the energy, she barely needed to do that. Before there was barely any energy in the core, it was the size of a small puddle, barely any worth mentioning. Yet now it was gradually growing, achieving the size of medium size puddle and continue growing. After a while, the rush of energy had stopped as the first floor of the abyssal ne had finished copsing. The only thing that could be seen as an endless void in front of Tang Wulin and the others. "Let''s go stay low for a bit, to see the reactions of the abyssal ne." Said Yun Ming, causing the others to nod their head before moving. # "They all been set up?" Questioned Na''er as she stared at the sea before her, with Yali right behind. "Yea, if those stone pirs drop from the sky again, we will be able to respond to them far quicker than before." "But the problem is we don''t know where they will drop, so it''s problematic to move the Soul Masters," Na''er muttered causing Yali to nod her head. Unlike Star Luo and Alvarez Empire, the Dou Lin and Douluo continent haven''t been attacked yet. Yet Na''er wishes they had also been attacked as at least they had a target and area to focus most of their forces on. Right now, it will all depend on their reaction speed and coordination for the next attack. "Has she arrived yet?" "That''s why I came, the person Cao Dezhi, Zang Xin and Yun Ming rmended. Although Ming did tell me to forewarn you... that she is a weird one." "How weird?" "He said Wulin weird." "Oh boy... Great, well let''s go see her, if her ability is as good as they say, then it will be worth it."Said Na''er with a faint smile causing Yali lips to twitch. They moved from the Sea God Ind, not taking long before arriving inside of the main academy building. As they entered the room, they saw a woman sitting down, with her eyes closed, sses over them, and leg cross. She was adorned in an ordinary uniform, had long ck hair that was tied in a bun tied by a wooden clip. She had an extremely slim waist, with arge buttock that was pronounced, a long pair of legs thatplemented her pronounced bottom. Even Na''er had to admit this woman had sexuality down, with her noticing the eyes of the men and even some women. Staring at the woman''s butt. "Stop staring at my butt!" Na''er tilted her head as the woman opened her eyes causing all those who were ncing to blush before moving away. "So you''re the new Sea God Pavilion Master? Pretty."Said the woman as she got up, staring at Na''er with a slight blush on her face. "You are?" "My name is Ling Zichen. The director of the Tang Sect''s soul ammunition research center! Now then, is there a reason why I was called?" "We need your help-" "I refuse." Said Ling Zichen in a blunt tone causing Na''er to freeze with a smile still on her face. "...Excuse me-" "You are excused, now I''m unsure if you notice but I''m dissatisfied with being transferred here without much exnation. I don''t care about helping with the rebuilding process, you all already have people-, how rude. Didn''t your teacher teach you not to point a spear at someone while they''re talking."Said Ling Zichen, unfazed by the spear that was set at her throat. "My teacher never really ''taught'' me respect; what he did teach me was to smack around annoyances. Are you going to be an annoyance?" Na''er questioned with her smile that turned vicious. "Oh? So little miss pretty has aggressive-" Ling Zhichen couldn''t say anything more before she felt herself crumbling to the ground as terrifying pressure descended on her. She felt the space around here was also pressing down on her causing her to tremble even more. "Na''er... please." "Of course mother~." Instantly the pressure let up from Ling Zichen, allowing her to move her body again. Standing back up, she saw the smile on Na''er face, pure and beautiful, as if the actions and vicious smile before was an illusion. "Huh, so you aren''t just a pretty doll... I like you."Said Ling Zichen with a smirk, not minding or caring that Na''er struck out with her cultivation base. "...You really are an odd one, reminds me of my hubby." "Tang Wulin right? Where is he, I need to ask him some questions!" Ling Zichen swiftly crossed the distance between her and Na''er. "Why are you so interested?" "He killed the gods before, but he wasn''t one... I wished to conduct some experiments or get a bit of his blood for some tests." "You are a blunt one aren''t you?" Na''er was looking at Ling Zichen with an odd expression, wondering if this girl was right in the head. "I see no point in beating around the bush. I have no desire to waste my time." "... Mistress, why does the Tang Sect have all the peculiar ones?" Yali lips twitch while not knowing how to respond, as Na''er wasn''t wrong. Out of all of the Organization on the Douluo continent, the most extravagant ones were from the Tang Sects. "Regardless, tell me about this help you need, whether or not it interests me I will decide." "I''m guessing if it doesn''t you won''t stay?" "Yes, even if you try forcing me with all your strength, I would refuse." "We wouldn''t do that Zichen." Said Yali causing Ling Zichen to nce at Yali before slightly nodding her head. Na''er pouted, finding it slightly annoying how almost everyone was nice and respectful to Yali. With the exception being Wulin and Gu Yuena but both of them were freaks, so it didn''t really matter or count. With a wave of her hand, Na''er began locking down space, making it, so no one could see or hear them. "Short answer? We believe we have a foreign invasion underway and need your help to analyze their technology." Ling Zichen didn''t say, but Na''er and Yali saw her eyes shining before she released augh while throwing her head back. "Out of everything, I didn''t think it was an alien invasion and their technology. Alright, I am in!"Ling Zichen''s eyes were shining with incredible light, finding it hard to keep her excitement in. This was her chance to experience the delightful time of picking apart an alien civilization part by part. How could she not be happy? If it wasn''t for theck of funds, she would put forth all of the Tang Sect resources into making a spaceship. So they could explore the others that were around Douluo and maybe locate an alien civilization. "Good, for a little while, we will have you see them on the holograms. As right now we''re in a tense situation on the Douluo Continent andter will send you straight to the pirter." "That''s fine, as long as I get to interact with them." Said Ling Zichen causing Na''er to nod her head before snapping her fingers. Space was unlocked but it was then a soul master came into the room and spoke up. "Sea God Pavilion Masters, they have appeared again." "Where?" "Alvarez this time and it seems they brought a force that is 100x bigger." # On the Continent of Ishgar, in the Alvarez Empire. On the continent walls, stood Mu Xi as she gazed over the whole forest, town, and beach in front of her. She was wearing a ck shirt with golden ruins, covering her was a white jacket that went down to her waist. With nk tights and armored boots that were the same material around her arms. ''Strange... They should have attacked by now. Unless they''re being cautious or waiting for us to make a mistake?'' Thought Mu Xi as she nced up to the sky. At the moment they had already had most of the citizens moving towards the inner part of the Kingdom. The inner part was reinforced and strengthened by Lacrima and soul technology, allowing it to withstand attacks from even Limit Douluo. It was also being guarded by the students, who represent theirst defense if the invasion ever became that bad. ''Just hurry up ande-'' Mu Xi eyes widened when she saw a light shing in the sky, they moved down like a streak of light, moving towards the pirs. She watched as the tower gave off a pearly white light before, in the next instant, countless amounts of creatures began to appear. She was able to tell they were over tens of thousands, from her Absolute Light and spiritual sense fusing. Allowing her to sense everything that the light touches, her eyes narrowed as she thought that they were all kneeling as more of them appeared. "This is Mu Xi. They have appeared and have brought over hundreds of thousands of soldiers, this time they mean business." Said Mu Xi with her soulmunication out, with a voice speaking up. "Okay, we will have a team ready to intercept them and ry this to the rest of the soldiers." Mu Xi nodded her head before putting themunicator away, continuing to observe them and saw they were still kneeling. ''Are they waiting for their general?'' "Strange..." A voice rang out beside Mu Xi, but she didn''t turn as she knew it was Xu Xiaoyan beside her. "Can you strike at them from this far?" "I can... Who do you want me to strike?" "Ideally the general... Let''s wait till he appears or until they charge." Xu Xiaoyan nodded her head and after a few minutes, the soldiers stopped appearing. With thest thing appearing being a creature that was adorned in emerald light and remarkable armor that gave off an eerie glow. "Alright fire on him-" It was then the city shook or to be more precise, the barrier that appeared around it did as a cloud of emerald smoke appeared. Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan nce up, seeing there were hundreds of emerald-colored swords that were twirling in the air. Before theyunched themselves towards the city, wishing to pierce and destroy the barrier. "Can you take them out?" "You don''t even need to ask but what are you going to do?" Xu Xiaoyan titled her head as she saw the vicious grin on Mu Xi''s face, something that was rare. "I have some creatures I need to promptly burn." With that, Mu Xiunched herself off the building, towards the oing army of creatures that had begun to march. It wasn''t just her but hundreds of shadows followed behind her, Xu Xiaoyan noting it was the Mu Xi squad. "Huh, so Wulin did rub off on her... Alright, guys, you see the attacks in the sky, either have them strike somewhere else or destroy them." Xu Xiaoyan held out her bow as shetched on countless arrows to her bow. The arrows began to swirl with ice and star energy, creating a brilliant beacon on the wall before they were released, shing through the skies. They all turned into a streak before they all reached the gigantic emerald swords in the air that was shooting forward. In an instant, the arrows and sword shed, with some of the swords falling to the ground from being knocked away. The other swords broke, falling to the ground while the others were frozen and stripe with them also falling to the ground. "Yes, Mam!" A chorus of voices sounded out from behind Xu Xiaoyan before the other people in her squad aimed their weapons. Some had soul cannons, other their martial spirits, and even the swirling energy of the Body Sect Secret Technique. The cannons were released, streaking towards the sword with the power of a Title Douluo. The martial spirits that were a bow, sword, spear, etc all released their energy attacks onto the other swords. While those with Body Sect unleashed their Heavenly Palm and Wall that formed projectile attacks onto the sword. Leading them to all be destroyed and a show of fireworks, erupting explosively in the sky. Chapter 369: Clash in the Forest Chapter 369: sh in the Forest "As expected, they have been waiting... But it''s all useless, as in the end. All returns to the stillness of the void."Muttered the Emerald Emperor. "My Emperor, allow me to lead this charge!" Said one of his Emerald Generals who was kneeling behind him with his broadsword next to him. "...Go on, break through the barrier."Said Emerald Emperor causing the Emerald General to nod its head before moving forward. "Now then, let''s hurry up and take over this before dealing with the abyss." # In the forest before the Alvarez Empire, the marching creatures were everywhere. There was a great army, all of theming from space, wishing to invade the Douluo world for some reason. "Five thousand of them in this section... Most of them are around Spirit Douluo." Muttered Mu Xi as she held out her ancient sword. Several creatures were rather close, some of them came in various forms but all had that emerald glow around their body and eyes. Roar! An emerald tiger released a terrible roar that shook the forest while the group of Emerald knights who had wings beat their wings, green miasma leaking off it. As she saw these creatures moving towards her, she hacked down with her ancient sword, unleashing mes that began to engulf the area in front of her. The Emerald Tiger was a savage beast with strong cultivation of Soul Douluo but no matter how much it tried, it couldn''t resist the mes. Its flesh was being burned to a crisp with its organ and bones being melted down before there was no more of the Emerald Tiger. As this happened, the knights released a roar as they went down towards Mu Xi, hacking down with their sword. Ye Mu Xi showed no signs of worry as three lights appeared around her in the shape of the sun before they twisted in three shields. In the middle of the shields was a spinning orange vortex that instantly began to spew out ultimate fire upon the knights as they got close. ''Self-Created Soul Skill- Mirror Bombs.'' The knights directly used their swords and energy to resist the raging mes but this was all useless before the might of Mu Xi mes. Dissipating some of them down to liquid and dust while Mu XI swept out with her ancient sword, bisecting the rest. Yet just as she did that, she hacked out once again with her ancient sword, a relentless stream of mes hacked down on the attacksing her way. They shed into those attacks before devouring them and moving to devour iing emerald creatures that were numbered tens of thousands. Mu Xi saw the creatures didn''t seem to care if theirrades died, as they kepting forward with a dull look. ''What are these creatures? It doesn''t seem like they fear death... Unless there is something even more terrifying to them than death.'' Thought Mu Xi with a frown but either way she stillunched herself forward. With her squad followed behind her, knowing their mission was to watch their leader back and support her. They all move to ughter all of the creatures that are trying to invade their home. # In another part of the forest region, the emerald creatures'' movements were extremely messy, all of them trying to beat the other to the wall of Alvarez. "This... is pretty bad."Muttered Bear Lord as he saw these creatures who looked simr to Soul Beasts but he could tell were extremely different. Di Tian had himmand their squad to move over to this region while he waited for either a General or the leader of this operation to attack. Bear Lord didn''t mind this to the surprise of Di Tian but he didn''t rify the reason why. As he stared at the moving creatures, the feeling of dread Bear Lord felt was increasing. Roar! Bear Lord cleave down with a terrifying sh, dusk gold shining off from its hand as it illuminated the forest and cleaved through some of the creatures. After the first strike came, the creatures reacted, with the ones who were wielded emerald rods striking out with it. Bear Lord scoffs as he saw hundreds of rods striking towards him and his squad, the rods were causing space to twist and the air to tremble uncontrobly. "Weak!" Bear Lord cleaved down once again, his might even stronger than before as his w cleaved and broke through the rods and the emerald creatures. While he didn''t get all of them, there were no worries as the squad behind had already reacted. Soul Beasts and Soul Masters all hacked out with their attacks, striking the emerald creatures. Their Lord had informed them that it would be good and more efficient to have both humans and soul beast in their ranks. This went for all squads, as both will be able toplement each other and throw off the enemies. As well as making the squad even stronger overall, as both races have their strength and weakness which they can cover for each other. They all had to agree with what she was saying was true and they knew better than to stick to their old ways. While there was a bit of tension at the beginning with both soul master and soul beasts, Bear Lord noticed that they seem to be losing it. ''Is the invasion helping them be morepatible?'' His squad roared angrily, rushing over murderously, martial soul, battle armor and soul power being unleashed. As they immediately ughtered their way through the emerald creatures with terrifying vigor. Roar! "That''s my squad!" Bear Lord roared with a chuckle as heunched himself over like a cannonball, turning into a streak. Before he smashed down into the middle of the marching creatures army, sending them flying and ttening the others. Then he started ughtering all of them around with his body giving off a dusk gold light. With his squad mercilessly ughtering their way over here and aiding him as they move forward. # Roar! Arg! The sounds and roars of the emerald creatures rang through the right border of the forest. As a figure with six purple-gold wings moved through the forest, as her sword gave off a dark-purple glow. ''Self-Created Skill: Sword Gleam.'' All of the bulky knights, ten meters sized golems andrge creatures that came charging towards Yuanen Yehui were all hit by these streaks of dark-purple. That came from her Fallen Animas as she shed down with it, the streak cutting them before they all fell, screaming in agony. With some of them going as far as to try and w and tear their skin off as if to stop the unbearable pain. She didn''t stop to kill these creatures as the others behind her moved, stabbing and ending the lives of the emerald creatures behind her. Yet this did nothing to drive fear into these emerald creatures as they continued charging forward, eyes dull but filled with killing intent. The emerald army that was in front, all charged at her with a screeching and furious roar causing Yuanen Yehui to slightly frown. ''Eight Ring: Daedalus Apocalypse.'' As nine rings appeared behind her, shining brightly as she took another step, a dark-purple and golden pulse moved through the ground. Like the eye of a storm, a swirl of dark-purple gold energy appeared under Yuanen Yehui and the charging army of hundreds. Thest thing they saw was the dark-purple and gold eyes of Yuanen Yehui that started them in pity and disdain. Before a pir erupted from underneath, engulfing all of the charging creatures and all of those who charged inside of it. The creatures inside released a terrifying screeching and shrill screams as they felt their body burning, corroding, and being stripped away. As this was going on, Yuanen Yehui was casually walking onward, swinging her Fallen Anima that gave off a dark intent. In the next instant, the emerald creatures had their will destroyed but instead ofing under Yuanen Yehuimand like they were supposed to. They began to turn to little dark particles, making Yuanen Yehui frown even more. ''So even breaking their will... They will still be turned to particles.'' Yuanen Yehui sighed before tilting her head, evading a streak of light that shot towards where her head was before. As down below, she saw the emerald creatures wereunching their attacks at her, which required her and the squad to defend themselves. "You all should really pay attention to the sky... I hear some strange things falling from it nowadays."Muttered Yuanen Yehui as she nces up. Just as she did, countless dark spheres that were twenty meters wide were moving down from the sky, casting a shadow over the emerald creatures. Before it crashed down onto them, releasing a series of continuous explosions that traveled a few meters down below. The violent explosions were big enough it destroyed a good chunk of the forest before they faded away. Allowing Yuanen Yehui to see the countless craters before her with even more emerald creatures still charging forward. "Do they feel no fear?" Muttered one of the members in her squad from behind her but Yuanen Yehui didn''t say anything. She simply clenched her sword before marching onward, the gleam in her eyes bing even more terrifying. # Many creatures were moving through the left forest, some of them avoiding where Bear Lord and his squad were. All of them were releasing the aura of a Soul Douluo as they smashed through everything in their way. Their killing intent was overflowing while they defended from the asional arrows that woulde down from the sky. Even though hundreds of them were dying by the arrows, it didn''t seem to even put a dent in their numbers. Yet for some odd reason, some emerald creatures kept on falling to the ground as the wind passed by, as if they were in by the wind. A streak of light pierces out from the void behind five emerald creatures, separating their head from their body before vanishing instantly. While this was happening, countless other figures were moving at extreme speed, some of them were blurs and afterimages. As they all began to sneaky assassinate the creatures around, some stabbed through where the creature''s core was, their neck and head. In the end, they all fell to the ground as they began disintegrating, turning into the particles. A distinct chill rang through this side of the forest, as the emerald creatures kept on dying, with the continuous light striking out of the void. But if that wasn''t bad, the emerald creatures were moving as slow as a snail, as if time around them had been forcibly slowed. Allowing the streaks of shadow to easily kill the creatures and move forward with a bloody ughter. Emerald creatures were squished by spacepressing, by nine void dragons chomping down on them and being split by space. All of this was done by Xie Xie who moved like an ominous shadow, traveling through the spatial gaps and ending his enemy. Fully intending on making it so no one will be able to trample upon his home likest time. Chapter 370: Vs Emerald General Chapter 370: Vs Emerald General All around the extensive forest, the sounds of battle were ringing through, with countless attacks striking down from above. Wu Siduo was moving through the forest, jumping over the fallen trees and branches that were set from the shockwave of the battle around. As she moved to the top of a tree, she felt a familiar link her head before a pleasant voice rang out. "Sister Wu, I can see and sense terrifying energy from your right-" "I will intercept it." Wu Siduo narrowed her eyes as she tensed her muscles beforeunching herself forward. Like a rocket, sheunched herself across the forest, sailing past the trees and leaves while feeling the hot breath of the wind on her face. A predator smile appeared on her face when she saw the being that looked like the Emerald Emperor but only had one spike on its head. With a mighty broad sword that was giving off an emerald glow and light. As if it sensed Wu Siduo''s iing presence, it hacked out with its broadsword that erupted with emerald energy that seemed to tear through the skies. Wu Siduo had frowned, as she could sense this was a being who had reached the Limit Douluo level, yet she felt no fear. Her heart began beating, sounding out like drums with a strange hymn. As her body began to give off a golden-scarlet light with a mix of ck and white. ''Eight Soul Skill: Herculean Strength.'' ''Body Sect Technique: Heavenly Fist.'' Wu Siduo thrust out her that instantly sted out with a golden-scarlet force that shot towards the emerald de energy that was hacking down on her. de energy and fist force shed causing a fierce gale to stir up in the area as some of the trees were uprooted from the ground and peel off. The de energy onlysted for a bit before it was ovee by the superior force of the fist that continued to the Emerald General in front. The general only scoffed before shing down again, breaking through the force before narrowing his eyes at the golden figure of Wu Siduo. Wu Siduo didn''t say anything as sheunched herself forward causing the ground to cave in with fissures forming all around her. With the trees around breaking apart as a terrifying sound rang out as a golden streak reached the Emerald General. The Emerald General expression changed as he hacks out with his broadsword, as Wu Siduo fist struck out with extreme viciousness. Fist and sword shed! Wisps of golden and emerald light scattered, from their direct collision which caused the rubble and trees around to be blown away. Wu Siduo thrusts another fist, towards the Emerald Generals face but it countered with another sword sh. A punch for a sh. Fist met by a sword. Bone collided with emerald steel. In the next few seconds, both of them exchange countless moves with each other as they began moving around the area around them. Wu Siduo side-step the sword shed that released a violent wave that cut through the ground a small part of the forest. Before stomping down on the sword with all of her might, causing it to sink into the ground. The Emerald General narrowed his eyes as he swiftly tilts his head to the side while transmitting a pulse of energy to his broadsword. The golden fist missed his face by an inch while his sword burst out with energy as he lifted it. ''''Royal Bodhisattva Phase One: Third Palm!'' Yet Wu Siduo had already moved her foot away as she began to rain down blows on the Emerald Knight as he was open. Her golden fist struck his ancient armor, moving like after images as it began gaining cracks on it. The Emerald General swiftly step-back while shing down his broad diagonally while releasing his spiritual pressure to stun Wu Siduo. Yet to his shock as if she already predicted its movement, Wu Siduo step-forward as a red ethereal aura began to shroud over her form. While her hand moved an orbital motion,nding on the Emerald arms, causing it to go off course, just as its spiritual attack smashed into her. But it only lightly touches the ethereal aura around her before fading away. To the slight disbelief of the Emerald general as Wu Siduo thrust out her other fist. ''Roya Bodhisattva Phase Two: Two Palms.'' ''Yin-Yang Blood Fusion.'' Yin-Yang Blood Fusion was a technique that Zeref helped make for the Body Sect which was put in the Sect Techniques. It allowed for a Body Sect member to utilize their blood essence to fuse with their spiritual power. This allows them to be protected by a spiritual attack that they would normally be susceptible to. As it would be their blood essence against the opponent''s spiritual power instead of spiritual power versus spiritual power. The Emerald General expression twisted as he felt Wu Siduo fist driving into his chest, breaking through his ancient armor. But that wasn''t the end as he felt ripples traveling through its body, disrupting his energy while wreaking havoc. ''Self-Soul Skill: Extreme Ripples.'' This was a soul skill Wu Siduo made afterbining her other skills, allowing her to unleash a ripple attack whenever she struck her opponent. Wu Siduo moved closer into the Emerald General space, as it released a roar out of violent pain. Wu Siduo''s fists were rapidly striking down on the Emerald General, striking all of its weak points and causing it to grunt in even more pain. But it swiftly moved to counter as it tried summoning energy around them but Wu Siduo struck out with another royal palm. ''''Roya Bodhisattva Phase Two: Four Palms.'' Four illusionary palms strike different parts of the Emerald General chest causing it to stagger while it feels its energy being disrupted again. Then Wu Siduoshed out a vicious kick that moved upwards, smashing into the chin of the Emerald General, shattering it and blood sshing out. Wu Siduo''s handshed out, grabbing on to the leg of the figure that had moved above her before with all of her strength. She smashed the General into the ground, the ground began to cave in as fissures began to form before rising into the air. Then she moved down on it, swiftly began tond blows after blows on its body, she was breaking apart the armor which was scattered around. Fist smashing into the creature''s flesh kept on releasing the sounds that were simr to a hammer hitting metal. Not only was her fist striking down but her blood essence aura was descending on the Emerald General, trying to suppress it. But the Emerald General wasn''t going to take this lying down as its figure tremble. Before it released a roar as its whole figure erupts in a terrifying explosion of green that smashed into Wu Siduo. ''Ninth Soul Skill: Hell Prism.'' "Useless, you''re already under my control and flow." Wu Siduo''s voice rang out as her body in the next moment began ethereal purple. Just as the fiery emerald energy smashed into her, engulfing her form like a tidal wave that spread out. Destroying all of the forest area and ground in a hundred meters. Yet to the disbelief of the Emerald General, it was seeing Wu Siduo figure withstanding the wave of energy. How could he know that Wu Siduo Hell Prism made her invincible to all forms of attack below the god level for four seconds? Wu Siduo struck out with a palm, a golden streak moved down, the palmnded on the Emerald General stomach. In the instant a golden-scarlet swept out, blowing away the emerald light that was unleashed. Rawr! Emerald General cried out but then it felt its body being pulled as Wu Siduo moved her palm upwards. As if it was being attracted by an invisible force, the Emerald General had risen for the ground. Wu Siduo hacks out with a fist, unleashing a dazzling golden-scarlet power as it struck the Emerald General who couldn''t avoid it. The fist drove itself into its body causing it to cough out arge mouthful of blood. Yet Wu Siduo wasn''t done as she continued pulling the body of the Emerald General with that invisible attraction. While raining down terrifying strikes that struck its weakness, until its entire body was starting to crack apart. That fist waspletely merciless making the Emerald General body release explosion sounds. Wu Siduo fists carried a surged, golden-scarlet light that was ruthless striking down on the creature. To anyone else, the lights around her body would look dazzling and awe-inspiring as if she was a Golden Buddha. But to the Emerald General, she might as well be a Demonic God as those lights kept on making it cough out blood. At the moment its whole body was covered with green blood after the thirtieth strike by Wu Siduo whose eyes shed. "Now then, begone." Wu Siduo''s arms moved in an orbital movement, with golden afterimages following it as the Emerald General body was struggling to stand. Before she struck out with a terrifying strike that was swirling golden-white light, shattering space around. The fist plowed through the face of the Emerald General, with the light atomizing its body. With the rest of the light causing cracks to appear all around with streams of energy to sweep out. It didn''t take a while before the light began fading away, with Wu Siduo standing over the fading body of the Emerald General. "Yun''er, the general is down over here." ''That was fast! Alright good, we were able toplete one of our goals.'' Dai Yun''er''s voice rang out in her mind. Wu Siduo was given the goal of finding and eliminating any generals of the invading force. While the others drew the creature''s attention, as Wu Siduo out all of them had the best chance of taking them out fast. "Yes, I still have soul power left, I will try to see if I can help weaken the forces around." ''Alright! I will ry what you did to-'' Wu Siduo nced to the side as she saw a creature rushing out of the forest but instead of attacking her. It stopped, staring at Wu Siduo to a tilt of its head causing Wu Siduo to tense her muscle. But before she couldunch herself to smash the creature apart, it began to tremble and quiver with emerald blood spilling from its mouth. Then to Wu Siduo''s shock, the creature burst open, blood sttering around. "You are strong." Wu Siduo''s eyes widened in shock as a broad sword smashed into the ground where the blood was leaking out. "I will admit that... But sadly being strong isn''t enough." The ground trembled as a legnded on the ground with Wu Siduo gazing at the Emerald General who was lightlyughing at her. "Now then, time for round two." Chapter 371: Emerald Dead Chapter 371: Emerald Dead ''He is alive!'' Dai Yun''er''s voice rang out in Wu Siduo''s head but she didn''t have time to reply as the Emerald General executed his move. The Emerald General erupts explosively in a terrifying light, waves of emerald light surge from his eyes, moving through his body before engulfing his entire broadsword. Finally, it all gathered towards the edges of the broad sword just as Wu Siduo began to move to the side, the Emerald General hacked out. With the sound of the air being ripped apart, a terrifying emerald light hacked down on Wu Siduo whose figure began to glow with a purplish light. Before it blurred away, just as the long de cut through the area where she was, tearing apart everything within a hundred-meter straight line. Just as this happened, Wu Siduo appeared behind the Emerald General, her ws were out as she stabbed towards the Emerald General. With ten illusionary figures that looked like her, appearing around the Emerald General. ''FIfth Soul Skill- Hell Civit: Hell Connected Shadow.'' ''Ninth Soul Skill: Hell Civit: Hell sh.'' Each of the Wu Siduos ws shed with a purples light that left behind a streak as they pierced through the hide of the Emerald General. Yet to their shock, they felt the soul power of the General wrapping around their body causing them to freeze. "I told you, little tiger, being strong isn''t enough." Just as the Emerald General said this, the gleaming de of energy that was traveling forward began to tremble before it expanded out. To Wu Siduo''s slight shock, she detects the emerald energy begin to spread out from the broadsword, the long de attack, and the Emerald General body. Before it began to twist and turn, continuous streams of energy could be seen rotating, forming a maelstrom that was surrounding both of them. Yet what worried Wu Siduo was the fact that the Emerald General began to glow even brighter and brighter. "Since you''re so full of tricks, let''s see how you get out of this one... Little kitty." The Emerald General turned its head, giving Wu Siduo a creepy smile before everything turned green. From all over the forest battlefield, whether it be the Soul Masters and Soul-Beast or the creatures that were assaulting them. They all paused for a quick second as they felt a terrifying amount of energy appearing before the whole forest shook. As a terrifying thick emerald green pir of light appeared on the left side of the forest, plowing through the clouds and reaching a thousand meters high. As if it wanted to pierce through the heavens, blinding and brilliantly illuminating the whole forest in emerald green before it began to dye down. With the aftermath being a gigantic crate that was at least fifty meters deep, most of the st being shot upwards. There was nothing in sight as if everything that was in the st was obliterated from this world. Yet it was then one of the creatures appeared at the sight looking all around before gleefullyughing. Then it began trembling and quiver before the Emerald General appeared once again, sighing to itself at a job well done. "Well now, isn''t this-" Time and Space distorted before a ck-white streak of light shed behind the Emerald General before a fist plowed through the general chest. "A surprise, you aren''t dead." That was all the Emerald General could say before its figure was engulfed by a ck-white light that obliterated all of its cells and moved to its soul. But it was obstructed from reaching its soul by something before the body of the Emerald General was destroyed. ''Eighth Soul Skill Hell Civit: Nether Step.'' ''Ninth White Soul Skill: Wrath of the White Tiger.'' "Tsk." Wu Siduo muttered as she saw the dissolving body of the Emerald General while being thankful she had a skill likeher Step. This skill allowed her to travel a long distance through space and time, allowing her to escape the st before it could fully strike her. ncing to her hands that were trembling with burn marks, she frowned as she had to wait for the Emerald General to be fully engulfed before moving away. As she wanted to strike him another attack, which was sessful but she knew he would be back again. ''Still, I found out something, destroying its body is pretty much useless but... Its soul might be their weakness, although something did stop the strike.'' Thought Wu Siduo with a frown. Her Wrath of the White Tiger was an attack that hits the opponent with the energy to destroy them on an atomic level while obliterating their soul. But something protected the General soul, making her wonder if it was simr to how something was fortifying the creature''s mind. That was all she could think about as another creature appeared, with it transforming into the Emerald General who was smiling at her. "Now then, let''s continue this fun before it ends soon." Said the Emerald General before dashing towards Wu Siduo who frowned even more. "After all, the others should be wearing down the others!" # Arge sound rang out! Two individuals faced off. Space was trembling with small cracks forming with the boundless ocean and emerald light shing. The trees around were being bent and twisted from the fluctuation of energy around. "Give up!'' ''Annoying.'' Thought Queen Marina as she shed once again with the Emerald General she could have sworn she had killed before. Her silver trident swept across, a dazzling blue light passed through the shaft before brilliantly lighting up the spearhead as a maelstrom began to appear from it. Just as she thrust out with the trident piercing towards the Emerald General who swiftly countered with its emerald spear. In the next instant, the spear and trident collided! This wasn''t just a collision of thews but the sea and emerald light as they shed with each other, trying to overpower the other. Before the next moment, the emerald light began to be absorbed by the maelstrom with the area around them shattering and breaking apart. "You still continue to try and resist, yet know it''s useless!" The Emerald General expression changes as it feels its spear being drawn in by Queen Marina as her trident was twirling, instantly absorbing the Emerald light. Before she immediately the spearshed out with a graceful sweep, thrust, and sh with the added strength of emerald light and sea. That was coiling around her trident, leaving the Emerald General on the defensive as it tried to withstand these fierce attacks. In the next moment, the Emerald General and Queen Marina exchange fifty moves with each other, with Queen Marina gaining the advantage. But the Emerald General kept up with the terrifying spearmanship that allowed it to withstand her terrifying attacks. A battle at their level was unusual in the beginning. With no one expecting beings like them to sh so quickly in the beginning. "Struggling is futile, you pest. You have already killed me countless times but I will continue toe back. So give-" "Do you ever shut up." Queen Marina bluntly said as she was getting sick of hearing this creature''s constant ranting. But she knew its words weren''t all full of crap as he was right about it being able toe back. As she brutally killed him at least three times now but it kept oning back from those other creatures. This made her even wearier of these invaders as if beings like the General can easilye back, what about those who are stronger? ''Oh Prince of the Sea, I hope youe back soon.'' "Useless wench-" "Your immortality isn''t endless, all we need to do is destroy all of the creatures for you to note back, so shut up." "Oh? You think it''s that easy... Especially when you all have brought us even more resources..." "What?" Queen Marina''s eyes slightly widened when she saw the hideous smile on the Emerald General face. # It happened in an instant. Qin Huo who was a part of the Mu Xi squad was stabbed through the chest as they were overrun by the creatures. Even with Mu Xi taking on most of them. Seeing one of her soldiers in her squad go down, made her heartache, but she knew now wasn''t time toment. She wasn''t the only one as her squad expression was all grim with one of them who was named, Qin Bo was in tears. "Qin Bo, grab your cousin and take him back to the city!" Mu Xi shouted, causing Qin Bo''s eyes to widen before he nodded his head. Grasping Qin Huo, he dashed towards the city, his body erupting with blood essence as he became a streak of light. Mu Xi nodded her head to this before moving her head back to the front, the mes on her ancient sword erupting with even more mes. Clenching it, she hacked down with it, unleashing a sea of fire that began to surge forward, engulfing the creatures. The creatures screamed out in pain as they felt half of their body being severely burned to crisp, while the mes were melting the other half. As Qin Bo was dashing through the forest, jumping over some of the bodies of the creatures they have killed. He could feel his cousin''s heartbeat was gradually slowing down as the seconds passed, causing him to grit his teeth before increasing his speed. He swung his punch out with his fist, destroying the copsed trees and rubbles that seems to have traveled over here. Blowing them apart with his Martial Soul which was his right hand, he continued onward. It didn''t take long before he saw the city barrier that was the barrier with the city gate and walls causing him to release a smile. As he saw a team of healing Soul Master and Soul Beasts that were stationed there. Rapidly increasing his speed, even more, he sped towards the radiant barrier, just as he reached it he quickly moved inside of it as he began to yell. "Help! My cousin-" Qin Bo stops talking as he felt his arms were empty causing him to nce behind him to see his cousin''s body was outside of the barrier. "What?" Qin Bo quickly moved outside of the barrier, grabbing his cousin''s body and moving towards the barrier. But to his shock, he saw the barrier wouldn''t let him bring in his cousin''s body, no matter how much he tried to pull him inside. "What the hell! Curse this barrier! Is it acting up right now? Damn it all, hey pleasee here and help heal my cousin." Qin Bo yelled towards one of the auxiliary Soul Masters who were already on their way. "Why won''t he enter inside of the barrier?" Questioned the Soul Master as he summoned his martial soul, the Nine Heart Flowering Apple which was giving off a soft light. "Dammit, I don''t know... Did they say something was wrong? Is it because of those creatures?"Questioned Qin Bo but the Soul Master only shrugged his shoulder. "We haven''t received any reports or word about there being a problem with the barriers... Is something wrong with this fellow?" "Other than he was stabbed through the chest, no." Qin Bo furrowed brow but the Soul Master only sighed before saying, " Well it''s fine, we can figure this out after hees back-" The sound of frequent lightning rang out, as an emerald light shed with blood sshing. "W-What... Qin Huo, what are you doing!"Shouted Qin Bo in rage as he stared at the emerald sword that was crackling with lightning, sticking through his chest. It wasn''t just him but it was the Auxiliary Soul Master whose eyes were staring in shock but Qin Huo didn''t say anything except a roar. As his figure began to change, growing ancient armor, multiple eyes, and one gilded horn on his forehead causing their eyes to widen. As Qin Huo in the next moment, looked just like the creature Qin Bo and their squad was fighting before. Chapter 372: Retreat Chapter 372: Retreat Qin Huo titled his head as he began standing up, his figure glowing brilliantly with an eerie emerald light before he pulled his sword out of the Soul Master. Before hacking down, intending to split the Soul Master in two and fully kill him but he was obstructed by a golden fist. Green and golden streaks scattered around, fist and sword began to struggle against each other! "Qin Huo!" Qin Bo shouted while using his leg to kick the injured Soul Master into the barrier so that he wouldn''t get in the way. Roar! Qin Huo began pressing his sword down on Qin Bo who gritted his teeth as he utilizes all of his strength to push back. Qin Bo''s eyes narrowed when he didn''t see his cousin pupil but only four-eyes that were glowing green. ''Damn it!'' ''Body Sect Technique: Suppress.'' In the next moment, his figure erupted with blood essence, it began flooding the figure of Qin Huo''s eyes widened. As it experienced its surrounding change for a split second with Qin Bo turning into a gigantic fist that was smashing down on it. He felt his strength being harshly suppressed for that split second before he was struck in the face by a golden fist, that drove itself into its face. But Qin Bo wasn''t done as his fist began to give off an even more dazzling light. As it increased in size as heunched Qin Huo into the ground. ''Body Sect Technique: Heavenly Fist.'' He ruthlessly drove the body of Qin Huo into the ground with his golden fist, forcibly plowing through his cousin''s head. This caused the ground to break apart, rubbles flying up, and creating spider-web cracks all around the field. Yet in the next instant, spears of emerald lightning burst off the ground, piercing through the body of Qin Bo whose expression turns grim. He quickly moved back, while forcing his blood essence to move towards the injured area, trying to suppress the injured area. As he looked forward, he saw the trembling figure of Qin Huo staring at him with its broken face that was leaking green energy. ''He can still use his soul skill?'' Thought Qin Bo as he saw Qin Huo struggling up, as his body began to sh with an emerald light. "Qin Huo?" Roar! Qin Huo released another roar before charging towards Qin Bo as its body began shing green rapidly before it erupted in a violent explosion. Right after Qin Bo threw himself into the barrier just as the explosion engulfed the area he was at, smashing into the barrier. Before dying down, allowing Qin bo to see the scattered part of his cousin before it began to gradually fade and turn into particles. "What the hell is going on?" # ''Sister Wu! The dead are rising!'' Dai Yun''er''s voice rang in Wu Siduo''s head causing her eyes to widen before she evaded an attack. She moved back, evading the relentless streams of attacks that wereing down from the Emerald General. She twisted her body to evade a wave of energy that produced an arc as it chopped down, cleaving through the area she was formerly. ''The dead of the creatures?'' ''No our own dead! I don''t know what they did, but they have somehow had a way to turn the dead of our soldiers into them!'' "You dare to not focus?" A cold voice rang out as countless streaks of light appeared above her. In front of Wu Siduo were countless sword lights, which were descending on her, as fast as lightning while leaving behind streaks. They stabbed directly towards Wu Siduo who only thrust out a palm that shone with a dazzling light, a gigantic palm was formed, shing with the swords. The gigantic palm struggled against the sword lights before it was crushed in specs of light. Then the sword lights continued toward Wu Siduo who swiftly moved out of the way, as the sword light passed by. But then she thrust out her fist, as a wave of emerald energy smashed into her, forcing her back a few meters. Wu Siduo''s expression fell as she saw bits of blood leaking from her fist, with her golden form losing its luster. "I can tell you''re having trouble keeping this up, it won''t be long before you''re all out of energy." Said the Emerald General with a chuckle causing Wu Siduo to frown. As she knew his words were right, as she was pushing herself even at the beginning of the fight. While she didn''t utilize everything, it didn''t stop the fact her energy was low. ''Not only that but it seems to refill its energy after its rebirth... Considering it''s a Qusai Limit Douluo...'' Wu Siduo honestly found the way the revival system of the Emerald General terrifying. As the underlying fact was, that no matter how many times she killed it. It would always be able toe back through one of its grunts... Grunts that were over the hundred thousand across this battlefield. "But I can see you will continue to vainly try... Well, you''re not the first race and will certainly not be thest." Wu Siduo narrowed her eyes at the Emerald General at its words, with her wondering just how manys have they taken over. "By the end of this, you will be joining our rank-" "You guys can revive the dead?" "Oh... How did, no more like when did you notice... Unless you aremunicating with someone from afar, this entire time."The Emerald General muttered as it nced around in thought. "So it''s true..." "Well more or less, it is. The more of your people die, the more our forces will increase, which is why your victory is impossible."Said the Emerald General with a chuckle. "I truly pity you guys thought, trying so hard, thinking each kill that you guys unleash is you all making progress... But sadly it''s only dying the inevitable, the death of you all and the subjugation of this, as it should be." "You talk too much." Muttered Wu Siduo as she saw the look of condescending pity in the Emerald General eyes. "All those who have died will appear once again." Just as the Emerald General said this, Wu Siduo felt herself instinctively moving back, just as the ground burst open. Her figure turned into a blur as she moved a meter away, as she saw countlessly of those emerald creatures crawling out of the ground. Yet Wu Siduo recognizes them as the people who died from thest attack of the monsters, which were buried outside of the city. As the barrier wouldn''t allow them to be brought in causing her to narrow her eyes. ''Is that why? The barrier senses that they were corrupted and kept them out?'' Wu Siduo punched out her fist while she conceived this with some anger shing by. Smashing apart some of the creatures, even though they looked like the townspeople that were outside of the city. All of the emerald creatures felt the force of Wu Siduo, aggressively pushing and plowing through some of them. Arms, legs, and various other limbs went flying, yet these creatures didn''t care as they roared before charging at her and firing their attack. ''They can use the dead martial soul as well? Even those who didn''t get theirs unlocked, as well as those Soul-Beast innate abilities.'' Thought Wu Siduo in shock as she defended and evaded these attacks. As she got ready to make her move, she paused for a second. ''Pull back!'' As Dai Yun''er''s voice rang out in her head causing her to frown more but she didn''t say anything. As she saw the Emerald General released augh before pouncing on her once again with its army of creatures. # "Retreat? Is it really that bad?"Muttered Xie Xie as he stood over the deceased body of one of his squad members who was glowing like the creatures. ''Yes! If we don''t take the time to retreat, then we may lose more of our men for no reason! We already aplished part of our goal,e back!'' "... Alright." Xie Xie let out a sigh as he nced at his squad, Soul Masters and Soul-Beast who were catching their breath. Before he looked at the iing creatures who seem to be endless and said," Retreat! I will hold the rear until you guys are past the barrier!" His squad looked at him in surprise but they knew better than to question his order and began to retreat. Soul Ring appeared behind Xie Xie, all of them shining and giving off a soft light before the area turned grey. Just as the creature closed in on Xie Xie, stepping into the grey world, all of them began to slow down, moving at the speed of a turtle. Xie Xie then clenched his daggers, while ncing to the right and left, seeing the others might be in trouble, he moved to help them. # "Retreat huh? Alright." Said Queen Marina as she turned around, ignoring the dead body of the Emerald General before dashing forward. With her Sea Soul Beast and Soul Master squad moving back as well, while she began making a barrier for her squad so they could retreat safely. Dai Yun''er order retreat was ryed to everyone, with all of them stopping what they were doing and moving back into the barrier. Wu Siduo had to utilize her full abilities to escape the Emerald General pursuit with Xie Xie providing help to her and the others for their retreat. As well as the ability to, as he hurled some of them into his spatial gap and left the fast ones alone, more focus on the slow ones. The creatures saw this, as well as the Emerald Generals causing them to chuckle before charging towards the barrier. All while this was being observed by the Emerald Emperor who was releasing a chuckling, both amused and delighted about this. "Yes, drive them into their walls before pulling them out and tearing it all down." # In the Star Luo Empire. The situation wasn''t any better, as the sounds of screams, roar, and chaos run amok! "Da Tao! What are you doing! "Mo Yi! What is wrong with you!" "Fools! Don''t you see their appearance? They have be those creatures! The figure of Mo Yi released a cry as it chopped down with an emerald ax that cracked the hand of one of the Soul Masters. The Soul Master released a cry, as their hand fell to the ground before they widened their eyes as Mo Yi swung their ax again. Cutting off their head causing their body to splurt out with blood before dropping to the ground. Then to the shock of those Tang Sect who were around, the body of the dead soul master began to tremble before changing as well. They all watched as it changed, turning into the creatures and forming its own Emerald weapons which were fur. "They mutate even martial souls!" "If you see anybody, destroy it! So they can''t revive!" Countless souls cannon were being unleashed upon the battlefield, destroying and obliterating all of the corpses that were littering the field. While the Tang Sect was doing this, the Weeping Blood Douluo was sweeping through the battlefield in a murderous ughter. One hand was a metal badge that was releasing a sound that caused the creatures to sprout blood from its vibrating striking them internally. Before he swept out with his other hand, beheading them, shing apart their arms and limbs with their head tumbling. Wherever the Blood Weeping Douluo passed, blood continuously sshed out, creating a bloody scene. He was unleashing massacre after hearing about these creatures appearing in the cities and the bases of the Tang Sect. As they only recently found out they could turn the Star Luo dead into them, making it a terrifying surprise attack. The amount of damage caused to the bases, towns, and cities was strong, as by the time this information was spread. They were already spreading through the inside, needing the leaders of the continent tomit a massacre inside. Right now he and the other three gods were trying to push their number back but this was bing harder and harder by the minute. These creatures seem toe in a horde, although they are making progress. As they were able to keep most of them behind the barriers, with them making sure to destroy their body. Naturally, this caused most of them to be enraged, increasing the ferocity of their attack on the creatures. Seeing it was their fault that they couldn''t even preserve the body of their own men. But the Blood Weeping Douluo knew they couldn''t keep this forever, as sooner orter their stamina and soul power would run out. Allowing these creatures to mount a counter-attack. So before that, they''re trying to quell their numbers and get the soul technology ready to unleash hell on them. "Kill!" Chapter 373: More Than One Chapter 373: More Than One Around the Spirit Pagoda base. The sounds of screaming, cursing, cannon fire, and attacks were resounding through the area, as well as corpses being destroyed as well. One such was a broken, pummeled, Soul Master corpse whose figure looked like it had been beaten to a pulp, sailing through the air. Beforending in front of a group of Title Douluos and One of Star Luo four gods, whose expression changed as they saw the deformed corpse. "Herees the brute." Muttered Huang Zhengyang with his eyes narrowed as he saw the creature who did this came charging towards them. The creature was massive andrge, both of its arms that were glowing brilliantly looked like that of a muscr gori. Its face was that of a knight helmet with emerald energy leaking out of its mouth as it thrust its fist out. Huang Zhengyang didn''t falter as he saw the fist that was radiating with an emerald light, raising his giant scythe in his mecha hand. Before swiftly moving outwards, evading the brutes fist that ripped through the air, while he winded his scythe back. The brute noticed it missed but as it tried to swing its arm to its right. Huang Zhengyang didn''t give it a chance as he hacked down with his scythe. It cleanly diagonally cuts through the creature''s body, a thin line forming on the creature''s chest down to its abdominal. Before the top half of its body went down to the ground while the bottom half fell back. Yet it didn''t stop moving as the creature released a terrible roar as it once again tried punching out its arm, which stretched to Huang Zhengyang''s slight shock. But with his spiritual sense, he had already sensed the attacking, moving out of the way while shing down. But then another brute burst through behind them, growling with fury as it stared down at Huang Zhengyang and the other Title Douluo. "Tsk." But Huang Zhengyang didn''t have time to care about the brute from the back as he saw the one in front rapidly flowing. He saw its ring hatefully at Huang Zhengyang, its eyes showcasing such an intense emotion that even surprised him. Making him wonder... Just why did these creatures hate them, so much and what has been driving them so far. ''Not again!'' "Form a shield! Now!" That had been thest thing Huang Zhengyang could say before the whole hallway was engulfed with emerald light. A violent explosion rang out, shaking the Tang Sect base once again. "Get up and keep moving!" Shouted Huang Zhengyang as the visible smoke cleared, showing everyone was fine. Which included the other brute who was charging at them with its body covered with an emerald light, each step shattering the ground. The Title Douluo behind Huang Zhengyang swiftly propelled herself towards the knight, summoning her staff. Before thrust it forward, the staff gave off an intense light before it erged, taking up all of the space in the room and smashing into the brute. The collision between the brute and the staff, shook the whole room as spider-webs were beginning forming all around. But it was only for a moment as the brute was sent flying with the women shrinking her staff and charging forward. "I will take care of the Brute, hurry up and take care of the rest of the creature in the base!" "Right." Huang Zhengyang said with a nod before he turned around and charged forward, his eyes narrowed. # Spirit Pagoda base and town, which had a gloomy cloudy sky, as below shook. Countless creatures charging through the streets before being obliterated by the Soul cannons, fixed ammunition, or the missiles. Pagoda Soul Masters sending a series of attacks to help with the soul cannon and fixed ammunition fire. One of them summoned a shield in front of one of the cannons, just as shark-like creatures erupt from the ground, pouncing towards them. But was only met with the shield, which faded away as the Soul Cannon was done charging up before it fired. Turning it into particles before aiming for a dead body that just fell, firing and reducing it to dust. "There seems to be no end to them... Just what are we supposed to do-" ''To all Soul Masters, this is an order from the Royal Pce. This is an order to retreat, set all of the bases to explode before heading back to the Empire.'' "Retreat? But why?" "Either more of these creaturesing down, making it hard to push back and needing us to regroup, Or they figure something out but need us back..." "Either way, let''s go, after setting the charges. At the minimum, we shouldn''t let them get what they want." One the Soul Master of the Pagoda said. In the next few minutes, they begin setting the timer while the others continue holding off the creatures before getting up and fleeing. Once they were rtively away, one of them hastily detonated the deafening explosion before they all used all of their might to escape. They made sure to have the others set their charge and confirm before leaving, so no one would get caught in. In the next instant, the Spirit Pagoda and the town that it was, the station was caught in a terrifying explosion that went up 500 meters. While going over a thousand meter wide. The Spirit Pagoda Soul Masters all had a grim expression but they continued on their way, hoping the empire had a solution for them. # Shrek, the Sea God Ind. "You want us to do what!" "I will have Na''er bring Dai Yun''er here, as she will be far more effective here." Said Gu Yuena over the soulmunicator with Mu Ye. "But why? You know she is invaluable here-" "I know, that''s why she shoulde here. As her spiritual sharing ability is invaluable... No more like godlike in this situation. As of right now, their attacking Star Luo and Alvarez, Dai Yun''er''s ability is limited to only one kingdom." "That is true, but I don''t get what you n to have her do at Shrek." Dai Yueyan muttered with a frown. As he was both worried and proud of his sister for being such an invaluable asset to the point they are wondering how to best utilize her potential. Dai Yun''er''s spiritual sharing is indeed the most important ability in this war. All for the simple reason, it allows quick and easymunication between the continents, something that was vital for this war. "With the Gold Tree here, we can have her connect with it and have to make a wide-spread connection with both of the continents. While this will take tremendous energy from the Gold Tree, we don''t have time to be picky here." "Is it possible, though? I know the Gold Tree can do astonishing things, can it really grant her that ability to connect in a continental range?"Questioned Ya Li. She was standing in for Na''er who was already advancing to retrieve Dai Yun''er and asked her to stand in for her as she did. Na''er already told her the n, but she wanted to confirm it with Gu Yuena who was the one who was proposing it. While also having this be a way to help Gu Yuena gains the other trust for this n, as she was sure they still held some doubts. Which was warranted but couldn''t be allowed to be kept in this type of invasion. "It will help amplify her soul abilities as well as allowing her to make a connection with the ne, getting the approval of the nar Lord. With this approval, she could allow her spiritual power to travel across the world and instantly connect with the others. This way, she would be able to form a connection simr to a spider web." "Won''t the mental pressure on her be too much?" "Don''t worry, the Gold Tree and ne will be taking the brunt of it, at worst she will have a headache and a migraine. We don''t need her to constantly utilize it but just anytime important informationes, or when we need to make a move."Said Gu Yuena as she wanted to gain a full understanding of the battlefield. Before giving out any orders to help turn this situation over as she was nominated as the Supreme Commander at the moment. This was the will left behind by Tang Wulin, Yun Ming, and the others who believed all of them, she had the greatest mind. Which was the truth, considering she held the memories of the Dragon God who has been in countless wars and experienced a long life. "...Alright, we will have Dai Yun''ere over. Please take care of her, she is apart of our Empire." "Don''t worry, we will." Gu Yuena said before she turned to Dai Yueyan who she saw as restless even when he tried hiding it. "Yueyan, you said they already took over some of the Tang Sect and Spirit Pagoda bases?" "Technically yes but we were able to blow it up, so the only thing they have is the rubbles." "Hm okay, we will make a mover after Dai Yun''eres." "Does anyone know what Gue Yuan and Xue Yuntian''s situation are?" Questioned Gu Yuena as they didn''t join the call. "Maybe they were attacked?" "Maybe... We need a better way tomunicate-" Gu Yuena didn''t finish her words as someone as her teacher; Leng Yaozhu came inside of her office with a grim look. "There is an attack happening at Heaven Dou City!" "So more pirs havee down?" "No, from the images that were sent, they seem to be different-" "Okay." Gu Yuena didn''t say anything else as she passed themunication to her teacher before swiping her hand causing space to open up. "I will deal and investigate it. You already know about the n." Said Gu Yuena before moving into the portal, vanishing from Leng Yaozhu''s sight. "But I didn''t finish informing you about them..." # Above Heaven Dou City was a portal. Gu Yuena walked out of it while expanding her spiritual sense and looking down, allowing her to see parts of the city glowing white. Shifting her gaze over, she saw the creatures that her master told her about and indeed they were different from the ones attacking them before. These creatures looked humanoid but had a metal body with bizarre ruins that seem to be carved on it. Alongside white energy that one could see through their core that was ced in the middle of their abdomen and their eyes. Gu Yuena saw them ying the people in the city through their loaded cannons that were formed from their arms causing her to frown. ''Are these new ones? Or are they from the same fraction?'' Gu Yuena didn''t wait or say anything else. As the elements of water began to naturally form in her hands as she got ready sweeping them all out of the city. ''Let''s clear them all out before trying to find some answers...'' Chapter 374: From Another Plane Chapter 374: From Another ne The water orb in Gu Yuena''s hand began to spin, rapidly and furiously before it was crushed in her hand as she began to move. At the same time, as she began walking; an enormous wave suddenly appeared behind her in the sky before it descended onto the sky. The iparable waves surged downwards, crashing into the buildings and streets with the people inside eyes widened. But that was all they could do before they figure lit up with a pearly light before they were gone, vanishing from the city. Just as the overwhelming waves flooded the whole city, engulfing all of the metal creatures that were on the ground. A Metal Creature tried to struggle out of the water but it was then they felt the water around them beginning to tremble. Before the violent wave began to twist and turn, forming a twister around the creature. It felt its whole body being brutally crushed and grind down from the twisters, its arm being mangled while its food was breaking apart. It wasn''t just this one creature but all of the others who were caught in the violent wave of water. The twisters were grinding down creatures, all of them were being turned into dust while the wave began to swirl after passing through the whole city. In the next instant, the city had turned into a world of water with countless twisters destroying all of the metal creatures. Gu Yuena stared down with narrowed eyes before she flicked her finger causing the water to discharge up one of the creatures. It was only the head of one of them, which she grasped with her spiritual power and brought it close to her. Narrowing her eyes, she began moving her spiritual power into the creature''s head but then she threw it away. As in the next moment, the creature''s head began to shake while giving off a dazzling light that seemed to illuminate the area around. Before it faded, allowing Gu Yuena to see a new creature that appeared in front of her. It was simr to the creatures before, but it had white lines through its body, spikes that were crackling with energy. Yet the most notable part of it has been its eyes that were radiating a white light that was leaking. "Strange... We didn''t think this that is upied by those pests would still have an existence like you around to spare."Said the metal creature causing Gu Yuena to narrow her eyes. "Who are you guys?" "Now, now. Knowledge like that don''te too easy, you have to earn-" The Metal Creature nced up, seeing countless clouds that were gathering above, swirling above them like a maelstrom. "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk. I will simply smash you apart and then rip the knowledge out of you." Said Gu Yuena as her eyes shone with a purple light. The sky trembled as the clouds began to change, twisting and forming into multiple gigantic water dragons that were descending. They all released a roar as they bared their fangs and w against the Metal Creature, moving down to smash and chomp it to pieces. "Smash me apart? Ha, this will be a charming tale to tell the other, I Rolux will conquer next."Said Rolux as it waves its hand causing countless portals to appear behind it. Before a flowing stream of energy burst out, they were likesers as they smashed into the water dragons and plow through them. This caused the water to scatter around, while some of the concentrated beams came hacking towards Gu Yuena. Yet Gu Yuena showed no signs of worry as she waved her hands causing all of the water that was scattering to stop. Before they began to swirl around Rolux, instantly forming a maelstrom around it, began to submerge and engulf its figure. While she waved her other hand, stimting a stir in the wind causing the beams to go off course, towards either the ground or sky. "Not bad..." The maelstrom was cut in half as a long de of white energy shot out from it before it hacks down, with the water descending. Rolux stared at Gu Yuena who only smiled at it before the temperature around began to drop as a vastyer of frost began to appear over it. The frost continued until Rolux was frozen into ice before it shattered into pieces before being engulfed by an inferno that appeared next to it. But she made sure to leave only one piece, so she could investigate, yet it was then countless portals appeared around her. Without a second thought, Gu Yuena figure had given off a mellow light before she vanished, just as beams of pale energy sted out of the portal. They shed with others, erupting in violent explosions through the sky with wisps of light scattering around. As Gu Yuena appeared a few meters, she instantly flipped back just as the portal appeared around her. They continued sting out beams of white energy as she continued teleporting out of danger. If one was to look in the sky, they would see aplex series of white explosions being set off as a figure continued moving back. ''Annoying... But found you.'' In the next instant, a myriad of seven colors suddenly emerged in her hand, it was crackling merrily and trembling, like lightning itself. She began condensing the lightning in her hand while equipping it with thew of homing and pration. Before the frequent lightning began to form into a gigantic seven-colored spear that was illuminating the sky. Then she hurled it to the right, causing it to turn into a sparkling stream of light that instantly prated through space, appearing in the middle of the sky. Before it shattered the space round causing the figure of Rolux to appear, with the glittering spear piercing through its chest. Yet Gu Yuena wasn''t done as her eyes shed before space around her began to wrap and tremble as the beam of white energy closed in on her. Then they all had frozen for a fleeting second before they all twisted around Gu Yuena before breaking space. Appearing all around Rolux as the spear continued to pierce through its chest. "Boom." Was all Gu Yuena said before the pale beams of energy smashed into Rolux while the seven-colored lightning spear gave off a terrifying light. Before it exploded outwards, instantly turning the sky into relentless streams and currents of seven-colored lightning. The sky shook for a bit while being illuminated for a bit before it faded away, allowing Gu Yuena to see ominous cracks in space. As well as wisps of lightning falling to the ground and no signs of Rolux, yet she didn''t lower her guard. Just then she thrust out her hand that gave off a seven-colored light before it shed with a fist that gave off an ethereal pale light. Palm and fist shed! Seven-colored and white lights shed with each other, trying to overpower the other as they began to severely shake the sky. Before two figures appeared a few hundred meters away from each other, as seven-colored and white lights were shing in the center. With the space around it forming cracks before it began to break apart with space shaking tremendously before a ck hole formed. It was devouring everything around it, from the clouds to the scattered wisps of the energy from their previous sh. "Well now, it seems I won''t be having an easy time suppressing you... Well, that''s fine, I relish the challenge." "Running?" "More like a tactical retreat, after all, I have gained some valuable data on you guys. Now then, please don''t'' die by those other pests, it would do me no good if you are killed by another."Said Rolux with a sigh as space around it began to glow. Gu Yuena furrowed her brows as she could tell that the space elements were being suppressed and dominated by something terrifying. ''I can tell it''s a god but at what level though?'' "Remember the name, Rolux of the Arkadians... The ones who will absorb you all and give you the life of infinite."Said Rolux before the glow consumed him and then he vanished. Leaving Gu Yuena and the ck hole that was above the city of Heaven Dou, which was growing bigger and bigger. Gu Yuena didn''t say anything as she waved her hand, causing a gentle wave of seven-colored light to sweep forward towards the ck-hole. The ck hole began to tremble; it tried to struggle free from the seven-colored light but it was futile as the mellow light began to rigorously suppress it. In the next few seconds, the ck hole was no more with the sky being mended while Gu Yuena had a troubled look on her face. ''Arkadians? Rolux mentioned those pests, meaning they aren''t in the same league... Meaning we are being assaulted by two different nes.'' Thought Gu Yuena as she knew their situation had just be even more challenging. Taking on one ne was difficult already but two? Not only that but there is also the abyssal ne that has been quiettely. "Unless... They are also being invaded too."Muttered Gu Yuena with narrowing her eyes. She knew she would have to inform everyone but first, she should transport the people of Heaven Dou to Shrek or somewhere safe. It was then she felt her personal soulmunicator began to go off, the number was Ya Li causing her to narrow her eyes. "Ya-" "Yuena, we are being attacked right now!" "...Is it only Shrek?" "It''s Shrek These creatures seem to be different, though." "Do they look like metal humanoids?" "Yea, how did you-" "I''ming, they are most likely trying to take the Gold Tree." Said Gu Yuena as she hung up the Soul Communicator while waving her hand. She could guess they were trying to invade the areas with the best resources, meaning Shrek would be the best ce. As the Gold Tree was a god-level existence that enticed anyone, especially beings like them who may beunching a war on multiple fronts. ''We can''t let them have it, as that tree is one of our key points for victory in this war.'' Gu Yuena appeared above the Shrek City, with her seeing the marching army of the Arkadiens with their weapons out, firing at the city. With a fierce re, her spiritual pressure came crashing down on them, causing hundreds of them to crumple and be ripped apart. The seven elements had appeared behind her before she descended, ready to unleash a ughter upon these creatures. Showing the might of the Silver Dragon King! Chapter 375: Emerald in the Abyss Chapter 375: Emerald in the Abyss Abyssal ne, fortieth floor. Tang Wulin and the others had already plowed through thest forty floors of the abyssal ne. Simr to what they did on the first floor, they ughtered their way while following the path of the abyssal creatures. As simr to the first floor, they were delivering resources to the Floor Guardian who would then be transported up. They all suspected it was going to thest floor or at the very least thest few floors that were at the top. The reason, they didn''t quite understand as none of the floor guardians or abyssal creatures so far knew. Even with Tang Wulin examining their history, he couldn''t find out anything as he ripped the abyssal creature''s memories. Nothing rted to their transportation of the resources. ''It''s too quiet... Why hasn''t he detected us yet?'' Thought Tang Wulin as he jumps down on the cliffs with the others following behind him. "Do you think he is busy with something?" Questioned Yggdrasil as her gentle voice rang out. "But what could be more important than stopping the destruction of his ne? Unless he is trying to get strong enough to be a God-King?" Zeref''s voice rang out. "Impossible, from the moment we came to this ne, I didn''t sense any disturbance or a tremendous amount of energy concentration. It''s safe to say that he isn''t focusing on absorbing any origin energy at the moment." "Besides even if he tries, I doubt he has the required energy to breakthrough." Sleipnir''s voice rang out this time causing Yggdrasil to nod her head. "He would need to absorb the Douluo and a few mores for him to push himself to the God-King level." ''So why isn''t he responding?'' Thought Tang Wulin with an inward frown. "Trap?" ''But why, though? He should have full control over this ne; he could easily teleport or spring the trap in any of the floors we came upon.'' Thought Tang Wulin. "Hmm, for now just focus on absorbing the nar energy and raising your strength-" "Yes human! Keep sending that nar energy here, I''m starving for more!" Tao Tie''s cheerful voice rang out, causing Zeref''s lips to twitch. "You spoiled her..." "Shut up cky!" "cky?" Tang Wulin inwardlyughed at Tao Tie''s nickname for Zeref but maybe he was right that he was spoiling them. As he has been sending most of the nar energy to his soul rings, allowing them to grow and get stronger. Properly looking at them, Tang Wulin could just sense how his first three rings had evolved past the hundred thousand-year age. They went all the way to the age of six hundred thousand, turning orange-gold. While his fourth soul ring had evolved from two hundred thousand to eight hundred thousand. With it also gaining hues of gold on its rings like the other but in far greater intensity. Yun Ming and the others didn''t know that his ring had undergone a terrifying and good evolution. As it would have left them shocked considering that Tang Wulin rings gain over five hundred thousand years in just a few hours. Tang Wulin could feel the benefits of the ring as he felt his spiritual sense trembling, wishing to break into the divine origin realm. As well as his body wishing to undergo another evolution, as he felt it crossing the threshold of a Third-ss god but still far from the second ss god. ''Another evolution, need to keep this up till...'' But before Tang Wulin could finish his thoughts his sense fluctuated as he perceived something that was charging towards them. "Get ready, I sense arge amount of them is charging over the hill." Just as Tang Wulin said this, a terrifying screech rang out causing all of them to tense up as they moved towards the ragged edge of the hill. But to their shock, they saw something that they weren''t expecting. An abyssal knight roared out as it charged, charging through the violent onught of emerald arrows that was streaking through the sky. they wereing from a pack of emerald creatures. They had ancient armor that was bulky with an oddly shaped head, one horn and in their hands were a gigantic bow that kept on firing arrows. The Abyssal knights roared as they charged through the arrow fire, even as their body was being poked with holes. One abyssal creature gripped its spear beforeunching it towards one of the emerald creatures, with it making contact with them. Before it released a brilliant light that engulfed them all in a pale explosion that engulfed the Archers, taking them all out of the equation. Yet as this happened, a deafening roar rang out as a legion of emerald creatures charged towards the abyssal creatures from the left. These emerald creatures wereposed of creatures that looked simr to a knight with spears, hammers, axes, andnces. In front of them was an even bigger emerald creature with two horns on its head as it led the charge with a gigantic spear in its hand. While behind them, emerald creatures wereunching arrows that were coated with an emerald light towards the abyssal creatures. The abyssal creatures swiftly began to unleash an onught of attacks, but the emerald creatures didn''t meet them head-on. But simple, spread out, moving around the abyssal creatures as if they wanted to entrap them with their numbers. As if they knew what was happening the abyssal bats scoffed at this before rising to the air and began raining down relentless streams of attack. The emerald creatures were stuck dealing with the attacks from above while the knights charged at them but luckily their archers had them covered. The arrows were flying through the air causing the abyssal bats to be forced to move out of the way with a screech. This gave the emerald creatures some room to strike at the pack of abyssal knights who were hacking down on them. "This... This is new."Muttered Cao Dezhi with his eyes widened. "More like unbelievable, just who are these guys!" Zhang Huanyun looked in disbelief, trying to both understand andprehend just what was going on. Weren''t there only supposed to be the abyssal creatures in this ne? Unless these creatures are abyssal creatures but of a different kind. Which makes him wonder, just why are they fighting each other, unless this is what they do. The strongest rule on the floor while the weakest die and be supple? "What if they''re being invaded by another ne, just like how they were invading ours... This would exin why they have been quiet and only been sending low ranked creatures." Yun Muttering causes the expression of the other to change. "So there has been a secret war going on this entire time and we didn''t even know? Honestly, I''m not sure if I should feel d or insulted."Muttered Cao Dezhi causing Qiangu Dongfeng to roll his eyes. "Why would you feel insulted?" "Well since we didn''t know about it, doesn''t it mean they didn''t see it as a big enough threat?" "...That''s a good point.'' "Regardless, instead of specting let''s just find out. You guys go deal with the charging armies over there, I will go read the big one history." Tang Wulin said as heunched himself forward. Shattering the hill that he was on while turning into a blur, moving towards the far horizon a bit away from the shing creatures. As in the next moment, he saw a figure in a chariot that was colored emerald, glowing with countless skulls and spikes. With four emerald creatures forcibly pulling the chariot while trembling before being on it. Tang Wulin was able to get a good look at the being; it was simr to that buff emerald creature with the gigantic spear. But this creature had three horns instead of two, with more spokes around its body and a more luminous glow to it. Yet to Tang Wulin, they were all just dead meat as he summoned his Golden Dragon Spear before hurling it forward. The spear shot forward, leaving behind a golden streak through the air before swiftly reaching the chariot that the emerald creatures were pulling. But the spear wasn''t aiming towards them but at the ground in front as it gave off a deep crimson light as it moved down to the ground. The spear smashed into the ground, before rebounding off the ground, into and through one of the emerald creatures that was pulling the chariot. But it didn''t stop there; it continues to the one behind it, whose expression had radically changed. As it found the spear was far too quick to dodge or for it to react causing the spear to ruthlessly tear through its side. Emerald flesh, blood, and skin scattered to the side as a huge chunk of the emerald creature''s left side were gone. Yet that wasn''t the end as the spear that was moving through it had instantly vanished with Tang Wulin appearing in its stead. The creature had no time to react as a hand grabbed onto its face, thrusting it down, straight through the chariot and into the ground. The ground caved in, with charred rubbles and rocks scattering around as pieces of the chariots fly around. The emerald creatures blinked their eyes, shifting their head to turn around but a sharp sound rang through the air. Before the golden spear once again reaches them, rebound from the ground and into the second emerald creature from another odd angle. With Tang Wulin catching the glittering spear on its shaft before swinging across, bisecting thest emerald creature behind him on his right. This all happened in a few seconds. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as all of his soul rings appeared behind him, all of them shining dazzlingly. ''Eight Soul Ring: Branch of Akasha.'' As multi-colored vines began to move down on the emerald creature, it began to glow in brilliant emerald. But to its terrible shock, it felt everything freeze, as if time had stopped as it found its whole body turning grey. It could feel its energy trying to fight back against the frozen time but in the end, still couldn''t overpower it. Not only that but it saw Tang Wulin drawing a circle with one of his fingers before a golden halo appeared, wrapping around it. At that moment it felt its strength and abilities being restricted, with it finding no way of escaping. ''Time Magic: Stop.'' ''Unfixed Storm.'' The vines began to gently wrap around the emerald creature before Tang Wulin felt himself being pulled into the creature''s mind. Chapter 376: Truth of the Planes Chapter 376: Truth of the nes Tang Wulin felt piles of information, streaming into his mind, as well as his spiritual conscious being pulled towards somewhere. Blinking, he nced around and found he was above a deep ocean that was raging down below, with the building like structure around. Yet what Tang Wulin found the most interesting was the continuous chains that were seeping into his body as he gained shes of memories. His eyes narrowed as the memories started toe more rapidly and faster through his mind. But before he could get all of the memories, the whole area seemed to tremble uncontrobly as a voice, ancient and cold rant out. "Trespassing and taking what is not yours? Death to you." Tang Wulin nced down, seeing a blurry and hazy creature that was merely sitting on a throne that was in the middle of the Emerald Sea. The hazy figure was giving off a terrifying aura, as the area around it seems to be trembling. Yet Tang Wulin only paid it a bit of attention before shifting his gaze back to the chains and extending his hands. "Come." As if they weremanded by his voice, more chains began trembling before piercing towards Tang Wulin, entering into his body. But as Tang Wulin began gaining these memories, his expression started to change by the seconds. "...Are you kidding me? Of all the-" Then he heard a sudden voice, ancient and low, ranging out once again. "Third Offense, Ignoring-" "Will you shut up." Tang Wulin said as he red savagely at the hazy and blurry creature who in the next instant felt something foreign. It was a feeling it wasn''t ustomed to, no it was more like it was a terrible feeling it hasn''t felt in millions of years. It felt its self-controlling decreasing, its thinking process slowing down, and its figure trembling uncontrobly as it saw the image of Tang Wulin change. As a golden dragon appeared in Tang Wulin sted, its crimson-scarlet eyes staring down on the creature as if it was nothing more than an ant. Before it was gone, with Tang Wulin tantly ignoring the hazy and blurry creature, his hands were still out as more chains continued toe down. Yet the hazy and blurry creature had its head down as it stared at the ground in shock, trying toprehend what just happened. ''Was... Was this fear?'' ''...I felt... Fear?'' The creature didn''t know it was hit by the aura of the Golden Dragon King. As Tang Wulin released some of its aurae out as it was through the memories and him scanning the ce that he found he was in a spiritual sea. Making it so, he could stimte the Golden Dragon King madness since it was inside of his spiritual sea. The creature before, even if it was against a little bit of the Golden Dragon King aura, could never be able to stand up against it. Tang Wulin was too annoyed by the recent news from the memories he was gaining with this creature not helping at all. ''Fuck! Is this ne curse or something! Or is it just because my luck has turned to shit because of the path I am walking?'' Thought Tang Wulin felt the overwhelming urge to go crazy. How the hell can one world get into so much trouble in just a few years? He knew his father and brother-inw times weren''t nearly as this bad! Can''t he get a damn break! ''Or is there something out there that has it out for me!'' He swore if this was the universew, trying to screw with him... As Tang Wulin felt he was close to being done with most of the memories inside of this ce, he once again felt the world tremble. As a horrifying pressure descended upon him, the world showed ominous cracks and deep fissures. "So annoying, I''m not in the mood." Muttered Tang Wulin as he nces at the hazy and blurry creature, allowing him to see its enraged face. Yet Tang Wulin showed no care, even as the creature''s terrifying pressure was pouring down onto him as if the relentless pressure was nothing but a gentle breeze. ''What the hell!'' The Creature''s eyes widened, confused, and puzzled on why Tang Wulin was able to shrug off its divine sense pressure. It knew Tang Wulin himself didn''t have a Divine Sense from it scanning him, but its divine pressure couldn''t do anything. As if Tang Wulin was being protected or guarded by something... "What an odd being you are." "I have been told that a lot, leave me alone." Said Tang Wulin as he waved his hands with spheres of mellow light appearing around it. Streams of ethereal lights began to move around Tang Wulin form, brilliantly illuminating the emerald ocean and they were around. ''Is that... Faith energy?'' The Creature knew something terrifying was about to happen as it saw a vicious grin appear on Tang Wulin''s face. ''Divine Degree: Spear of the Divine.'' In the next instant, the faith energy began to warp and condense, forming a zing pure white spear that lit the whole world in light. Twirling the spear in his hand, Tang Wulin hurled it forward causing it to turn into a streak of light as it pierced towards the creature on the throne. The creature snorted before its hazy eyes shed as it utilizes its divine sense to strike the spear but the spear simply broke through its divine sense. Narrowing its eyes, it made divine shields, countless of them appear in front of it, and yet the spear of light didn''t care. Just like with the creature''s divine sense, the spear persistently ignored the shields, passing through them as it reached the creature. Frowning heavily, the creature tried to move but found it couldn''t as its whole surrounding seems to be bathed in light. As feather-like wings appeared around it as if a domain was released but that was all it could think. Before it found itself being pierced through by the spear of light, with the faith energy surging through his whole figure. Holes began appearing around the creature figure, bits by bits, with piercing lights shooting out of it. The creature began to tremble and shake as it started to copse on itself, the faith energy wreaking havoc before it shattered. Yet not before staring long and hard at Tang Wulin as if it was trying remembering his figure before disappearing. "...Finally, peace and-" Tang Wulin began to frown as he felt the whole world trembling and shaking even more than before he sighed. As he could sense the world was breaking and copsing on itself as if whatever was keeping it stable was gone. ''So that creature keeps it stable...'' Tang Wulin didn''t say anything else as he began leaving this ce, already gaining enough information about what was going on. His figure had begun to turn pale blue before he turned into a streak of light, breaking out of the world, as it continued falling on itself. # Tang Wulin found himself back outside, no longer inside of the emerald creature''s spiritual sea. He nced down to see the emerald creature was breaking down, turning into particles that began to move through his vines. "Not so fast." Tang Wulin in the next moment began to inhale causing the emerald particles to tremble before they were sucked inside of his mouth. He felt his body beginning to refine and churn the particles into energy before they moved towards his souls. He then turned around to see the rest of them finishing up with the abyssal and emerald creatures that were shing with each other before. He saw them ughtering the creature before he moved over to them with his golden spear held out, devouring the mist and particles. The spear gave off a resplendent light as he finished up absorbing thest of them with the othersing over. "Well? Did you find out anything about them?" "I did but let''s keep moving and fast." Said Tang Wulin as he turned around before speeding off causing the others to be confused. But they quickly followed behind, catching up to him in seconds, and continued moving down the rough and grey hills. They noticed the frown on Tang Wulin''s face as well as the minor irritation as his eyes kept on twitching. "So?" "The Emerald Creatures and the Abyssal Creatures aren''t the same beings, as the emerald creature is simple aliens invading the abyssal world." His words caused the rest of them to widen their eyes shocked as they began. The abyssal world was being invaded? The same ne that forced them to seal up the passage, cost the lives of even Masters at a lofty position and held a God Level being. This same n was being invaded? Just how terrifying was this ne to be able to aplish such a thing. "Yes, they are called the Mortuus, a parasitic race that has been invading countless nes, simr to the Demon World for years. It seems they came from another Gxy which they not only invaded but such out most of the life out of it." "Another gxy huh... So their ne is that advanced." "Not only that but it seems they had invaded the Abyssal ne six months ago." "Six Months... That was during the time of-" "The Demon Monarchs and the whole ordeal with them. As well as why the Abyssal ne has been so quiet and passive with us."Muttered Zhang Huanyun causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "Yes, they have been keeping the attention of the Abyssal ne all of this time. But it isn''t just them as another race has also invaded the abyssal world." "Another one! Are you kidding me!" "They are called the Arkadians, a group of a machine-like race that has alsotched on to the Abyssal ne and have been invading it as well. But if that wasn''t so bad, it seems they have also invaded the Mortuus race own ne." "Is it just them?" "No, the abyssal ne has also invaded Mortuus ne and the Arkadians ne, alongside the Mortuus own soldiers." "So at the moment these three nes are duking it out with each other... And we have been ignorant to it this whole time."Said Cheng Xinjie with a nk stare. "I''m unsure if I should be angered or delighted about this." Muttered Cao Dezhi causing Zhang Huanyun to raise a brow as they jump down from a ledge. "Really?" "Isn''t it apparent? Their actions are them saying, they don''t see us as threats, as if we were just ants." "That isn''t so far off, as it seems that they n to absorb the Douluo ne after they finished with the Arkadians and the Abyssal ne." Said Tang Wulin, causing Yun Ming to sigh. "Can''t our ne just catch a break? Just one time!" "I''m starting to think this ne is just cursed.." "You think? Dear lord, it''s like the universe is trying to utilize every option except being direct to get rid of us." ''Maybe... Wouldn''t put it past it.'' Chapter 377: Clash Aganist the Spirit Monarch Chapter 377: sh Aganist the Spirit Monarch "Regardless, this means we have three far stronger nes than ours, as our enemy." Said Yun Ming with a frown. Every so often he wonders how things could have gotten this bad. If anyone would have told him his most daunting challenge was going to be more than the gods, he would have looked at them funny. But low and behold he was dealing with multiple nes that potentially maintained God-Level beings that could easily wipe out Douluo ne. "Do you think they would attack Douluo anytime soon? If they don''t see it as a threat..." Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng. "Well from what I read from that general, it seems they have been thinking ofunching an attack soon." "For resources?" Questioned Cao Dezhi causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. "The Mortuus is moving to also recruit soldiers from there." "Soldiers... Why would people join-" "I never said they would join willingly... They seem to have the ability to turn all those who they have killed into them, something like a rebirth but less savory."Said Tang Wulin as he began inhaling, swallowing the greyke that was right next to them. While Yun Ming hacked out with his spear, piercing through the abyssal creatures in front. While a red light shes out, with the abyssal creatures being beheaded and Tang Wulin raises his spear, forcing their wisp to be absorbed. "Any dead body? Or just the ones they kill?"Questioned Zhang Huanyun as they continued rushing onward towards the end of the floor. "Just the ones they have killed but the most disturbing part is that they can dy the process." "Why would they... Oh no." "Yes, an attack from the inside sure is a deadly one." Muttered Tang Wulin. Although he and Zeref made sure to develop a safety measure just in case something like this would happen. They both know there are Necromancer martial spirits and domains in the world, the biggest evidence was Ha Lousa. So they made sure to have their barrier infused with Life and Faith Energy, so it will keep out these types of creatures. Naturally, it won''t keep out anyone that is dead but will halt them from entering if they possessed any ill intent on them. If the barrier sensed the intent, then they won''t be able to enter, unless the barrier is destroyed or they fully lose that ill intent. But this was only for the Alvarez Kingdom, he didn''t know about the others except for maybe Shrek Academy. As the Gold Tree would be able to sense that type of disturbance and stop the bodies from entering. Or at the very least inform the people there. "Damn... So we really need to hurry up and head back. But why aren''t we?" "We have to at the very least weaken the forces on here first." "Do you have a n?" "I do but first let''s continue with the floor absorption as it''s already weakening the Abyssal ne." "...Alright, that is true. The others back home aren''t by any means weak. They should be able to hold out without us... And if not then that only means we have to raise the training." Said Cao Dezhu, causing Qiangu Dongfeng and Yun Ming lips to twitch. ''Are you crazy?'' Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes as he saw the end of the floor with the Floor Guardian standing guards while teleporting the resources. Gripping his golden spear, that began to crackle with lightning, red, and purple destruction. Tang Wulin hurled the spear with all of his might as his eyes shed, with the spear shooting out. ''Time Magic: Parallel Worlds.'' ''Thousand Fingers Condem.'' In the next moment, the Golden Dragon Spear split, turning from one spear into thousands of them as they pierce through. Puncturing the chests of abyssal creatures as they all moved towards the Floor Guardian whose expression turned grim. The Floor Guardian began making a move but then he felt his sense warn him as a ck tomoe appeared behind. With a golden spear shooting out and piercing through it. The Floor Guardian couldn''t even react as the spear was too fast, puncturing it before it could even turn. But if this wasn''t enough, the spear in front reached it, also puncturing through and creating holes across its body. "Ignore the abyssal creatures and the other; we will just absorb their wisp as the floor copses." Said Tang Wulin as he saw both emerald and abyssal creatures around, shing with each other. They nodded their head before dashing across, ignoring the screams and roars from the creatures as the n began to copse. This confused the Mortuus beings while the abyssal creatures instantly started showing fright. But it was toote as Tang Wulin ripped his spear out of the floor guardian who had already begun to turn to mist. All of its essences were absorbed by the Golden Dragon Spear before Tang Wulin and the others moved towards the next floor. Leaving the abyssal creatures to scream while some of them ran towards the passage, in hope of surviving the floor copsing. It wasn''t just them but also the Mortuus creatures who noticed that something was wrong and knew it would be bad to stay any longer. All of them headed for the copse of the sky as well as the terrain itself copsing on itself but none of them dared to look back. Rushing towards the next floor with all of their might, some pushing, trampling, or stepping over the other. But as they finally reached the entrance, countless vines appeared, crackling with a myriad of energy before they hacked down on them. The creatures couldn''t react in time before the vines pierced through them, the lightning and destruction traveling through their figure. Before they all began to disintegrate, breaking down and turning into particles that moved towards the entrance of the next floor. Tang Wulin had his spear out, as it greedily absorbs and devours the energy of the essence of the dead Mortuus and Abyssal creatures. Before it then began to absorb the essence of thest floor, with the spear glowing to the half-way point alongside the runes on it. Tang Wulin and the others then dashed forward, meeting and shing with the Mortuus and Abyssal Creatures on the floors. Yet only briefly dealing with them before charging ahead, with their main objective being the death of the Floor Guardian. # An unknown amount of time passed before Tang Wulin and the others found themselves on the eightieth floor of the Abyssal ne. As they were moving, the sounds of destruction and sh were ringing through the area from above. Although this time, it was far louder and terrifying from the others, furrowing their brows they moved up and saw it. The Mortuus and Abyssal Creatures were shing once again but it wasn''t just them but also the Arkadians. All three forces were shing with each other, trying to suppress the other with the generals above shing. They saw the Arkadians being smashed apart by the Mortuus creatures before they began to glow emerald and then rise. While the Abyssal Creatures were tearing through the Mortuus Ranks, some abyssal creatures were ripping, plowing, and shattering their figures. Abyssal Dragons could be seen through the air, breathing down spiritual mes down upon the Mortuus and Arkadians. Abyssal whales could be seenunching themself up before smashing down onto the forces, with gray waves expanding out. All of them were attacking ferociously, not caring about being attacked on both sides by the Arkadians and Mortuus who were diminishing numbers. As they would simply be revived quickly, as their essence would move into thend before new abyssal creatures would rise. Yet what caught Tang Wulin''s attention was the Arkadians numbers that kept on growing even with their soldiers being turned by the Mortuus. Or being smashed apart by the abyssal creatures. ''Their machines... Could it be?'' Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes but then he nced up, to see figures shing in the sky, he could tell they came from the three races. "Those are..." "The Demon Monarchs... It seems they join the Abyssal Creatures."Muttered Cao Dezhi as he saw the Demon Monarchs, Gremory, and Ming. They were shing with what seems to be a general of the Arkadians and the Mortuus. Ming was shing with one of the Mortuus Generals, they attacked illuminating the sky in emerald glow and ck-white. While Gremory and the Arkadians general were striking at each other, both trying to outmaneuver the other and help their forces. Gremory would sometimes point at the Mortuus forces, causing some of them to freeze as the abyssal creatures charge. While the Arkadians would summon beams of light around the abyssal creatures, sting through them and the Mortuus forces. "Talk about fighting a war from two different fronts... These guys'' forces are unbelievable."Muttered Chen Xinjie with a frown causing the others to nod their head. Each of these forces in front of them seems to share one thing inmon, their ability to easily replenish their forces. Such a thing was terrifying when it came to a long-scale war, as this meant that any of them could simply exhaust their enemy resources. It wasn''t doing them any good that three of them may potentially try to attack the Douluo ne. "At the very least, were weakening one of them-" "Is that so? I''m guessing that would be us?" A voice rang out behind the humans causing everyone but Tang Wulin expressions to change. They swiftly turned with their weapons out but felt themselves freezing, upon seeing the being who was somehow able to get behind them. It was a handsome man who had a gorgeous golden color. Wearing a sweeping golden cape on his back, with a presence that was close to being at the god-level. Yet what caught everyone''s attention even Tang Wulin was that the figure looked simr to him, it was simr to looking at his reflection in the mirror. "Well now, it seems my impersonation of you is stillcking, strange it seems you have gotten even more handsome..." Muttered the man as he nces at Tang Wulin with interest. "You copied my looks... Why?" "Hm? Isn''t it obvious? Looking like those creatures down below is tiresome, you human aren''t that bad looking, especially you. Well either way, once I absorb you, I will be able to not only gain your full features but even be a God at longst." "At the moment, the Sage King and the others are a bit busy, but dealing with you shouldn''t be a problem. More of a blessing-" Tang Wulin didn''t care for his speech as he summoned his golden spear before thrusting out. The spear pierced out, instantly reaching the face of the man who only chuckled but his face was plowed through. But Tang Wulin didn''t show any sign of delight as the grey wisps were being absorbed by the spear. "Enough with the games let me just send you on your way." Muttered Tang Wulin as he knew it was just a clone that appeared behind them. "Don''t you have any manners? Haha, well, it doesn''t matter, I will be feasting on you soon enough. Remember the name Spirit Monarch, leader of the Second Floor of the Abyssal ne. The one who devoured your essence." Said the Spirit Monarch as he appeared a few meters away from the humans. Chapter 378: Forbidden Misery Chapter 378: Forbidden Misery The Spirit Monarch''s eyes suddenly transformed into two golden vortexes as a powerful suction gushed out,shing out. Yun Ming and the other expression began changing as they felt a terrifying pressure descending on them. In the next moment, they unleashed their Battle Armor and stimted their soul power to resist the spiritual power attack. "Annoying." Muttered Tang Wulin as he began to move forward, swinging his arm out and to the slight shock of the Spirit Monarch. He shattered the formless energy of the spiritual power that was descending on them as if it was nothing but ss. ''... He can interact with spiritual power with just his body?'' It wasn''t just the Spirit Monarch but even the other humans as they stared at Tang Wulin in slight disbelief. It was one thing to resist spiritual power through the elements, soul power, or thews but one''s own physical might? Well, this was a first in all of the soul master history. Tang Wulin stomped down on the ground before he shot forward, shattering the ground and turning into a blur. Yet the Spirit Monarch was already weary of Tang Wulin after seeing how swiftly he killed his clone. The surrounding began changing around the Spirit Monarch and the others, as ayer of flesh and blood began to appear. Blood was dripping down with a disgusting scent that began to spread out as Tang Wulin and the others found themselves in a world of flesh and blood. Yet Tang Wulin continued his charge as he already reached, fist breaking through space as it plowed through the Spirit Monarch. But then Tang Wulin eyes narrowed as the figure of the Spirit Monarch began to tremble before bursting with blood and flesh. Just as an unimaginable aura erupted outwards, as wailing, cries, and screeching began to resound through the world. Simultaneously, Cao Dezhi and the other humans became shocked as they felt their body, soul, and mind bing unstable. Alongside blood leaking from their eyes, mouth, nose, and ears. Mind Madness! A god-level technique was unleashed at this moment, with the only one unaffected being Tang Wulin who stomped down on the ground. ''Divine Decree: Ocean of Faith.'' From under his feet, came a terrifying wave of faith energy that began to flood the surroundings in a sea of zing light. It swept through the area, bathing the other humans, purifying and healing them from the effects of the madness. Before it then began to smash into the world of flesh and blood, wishing to purify this wretched world. "You even have faith energy? Amazing, but let''s try this." As the world of flesh and blood was being purified, it began to warp and change before turning into a world of countless vortexes. All around there was a ck vortex, that was spinning and twisting rapidly, sucking in the sea of raging light. "Those are ck holes." Muttered Yun Ming with a frown with the Spirit Monarchughter resounding out loud. Tang Wulin didn''t utter anything as he waved his hands causing the surroundings to freeze before time began to rewind. The ck holes began fading away, turning back into the flesh and blood before returning back to the abyssal world. "Time rewind?" Questioned the Spirit Monarch as he found himself back in front of Tang Wulin and the others. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he summoned his Golden Dragon Spear, which began to give off a terrifying fluctuation. The Spirit Monarch shivered at this, before swiftly utilizing all of his attacks. "Lock!" Space around was instantly locked down, the surroundings turned ck as the vast area around the humans and the Spirit Monarch froze. Just as the Spirit Monarch eyes erupted with golden shes, countless ck holes appeared around Tang Wulin as waves of spiritual power hacked out. As well as a formless and invisible wind that began to form around Tang Wulin, twisting and spinning with a terrifying pressure. Not only that but countless formless dragons and vortexes were hacking towards him. Divine Storm. Chaotic Mind. All of these attacks hacked towards Tang Wulin who seemed to be frozen. Yet the golden dragon spear in his hand continued to tremble, stirring up even more from being frozen. "I am on a tight schedule, so let''s end this now." Said Tang Wulin as he began moving his body, the nar lock having no control over him. Shocking the Spirit Monarch, as they were in the abyssal ne, it should be impossible for Tang Wulin to resist its lock. The spear in Tang Wulin''s hand began to, as his eyes began to sh crimson-scarlet with a golden streak. ''Forbid the Supernatural Dragon Emperor Crush.'' The sounds of something being crushed rang through, as the pitch-ck space instantly shattered like ss. Not only did the space shatter but all of the attacks that were hacking down on Tang Wulin even the formless ones. All began fading away as if they never existed in the first ce. "Suppression!" Roared the Spirit Monarch as he felt his own cultivation being ruthless suppressed, being pushed down to a Spirit Elder. As well as his spiritual power being pushed down to the Spirit Domain, unlike the others who were forced into the spiritual abyss level. The Spirit Monarch was both in shock and disbelief, notprehending how his strength could be suppressed so much. It would be one thing if the opponent was stronger than him but he knew that Tang Wulin wasn''t. Only his physical attribute surpassed his but not his mind or his cultivation he thinks. For some reason he couldn''t sense Tang Wulin''s spiritual power, as if something was masking or hiding it. "It doesn''t matter, now go sleep." The spear in his hand began turning illusionary as it moved forward, the Spirit Monarch tried to evade or block this. But his speed was too inferior to Tang Wulin with his spiritual power being too weak to predict and read Tang Wulin moves. Forbidden! Formless energy began to expand from the golden dragon spear as it streaked across. Heavenly Paradise! The spear erupted in brilliant light as it instantly reached the forehead of the Spirit Monarch before stopping in front of it. Dragon Emperor! With a bang, the foreign sensation stormed into the mind of the Spirit Monarch who was still staring in shock, not understanding what was going on. Misery! In the next moment, the area around them was locked down, the naturalws and elements were frozen in ce. Even the creatures and generals that were battling away from Tang Wulin and the Spirit Monarch had frozen. The Spirit Monarch''s vision began blurring for a moment, and before he saw apletely different world. The Spirit Monarch found himself in a dark void that had no oxygen in the air causing his eyes to widen as his eyes started to burn. Blood started to leak from his eyes and nose, as he tried gasping for air but finding none. ''What the hell, why do I need air! I''m not like those humans!'' Thought the Spirit Monarch in shock but then his train of thought was cut. As he felt his body being pressed down by a mountain, forcing him down with overwhelming pressure. It was making it hard to move but not willing to be crushed, the Spirit Monarch tried his hardest to resist the pressure. Even as he felt his thoughts being scattered from theck of oxygen. Then he released a scream as he felt his nerves, organs, and veins heating up as if they were being burned. Then they froze over before being burned again then frozen once more. Producing a continuous cycle of his nerves, organs, and veins being frozen and burned. The pain was too much causing him to fall to the ground, his hands touching the ground but then to his shock. He felt his limbs being shackled, making it hard to move, and having it take a lot out of him to push himself back up from the ground. Then came the terrifying pain, striking and reverberating through his body to the point the Spirit Monarch had to release another ear-splitting scream. But if these weren''t enough, tears began to fall from his eyes as he felt an untold amount of sorrow sweeping through. The Spirit Monarch was weeping, cries being released from his body as he felt too much sorrow and anger. Before he began roaring towards the sky as if it was a response to the heavens being unfair. Then as if he angered the heavens, a piercing light began appearing in the horizon with a path of sand appearing. The Spirit Monarch didn''t know why but himself being forced to move, crawling towards the piercing light. And it was hell. A hundred million years have passed, but the Spirit Monarch found he wasn''t anywhere close to reaching the light, filling him with despair and hopelessness. As the previous ailments didn''t stop but continuously increased as he continued towards his destination. The pain was terrifying, it was hard to move, time was passing by so slow. His path was too long and hard to think, the Spirit Monarch tried his hardest to resist. But it was too much, the sorrow, pain,ck of thinking, and years was too much for him. And so his mind shattered into fragments. # Tang Wulin watched as the figure of the Spirit Monarch was staring at him in shock began to shatter, breaking apart and turning into mist. Before moving towards the Golden Dragon Spear that was in front of him, entering the golden spear and making it shine bright. He knew the Spirit Monarch was just subjugated to the horror that even he would be hesitant on trying to take on. Using hisprehension of the Dragon King Test, their misery, his time powers, and Curse Arts. Tang Wulin was able to subjugate the Spirit Monarch to a billion-year journey of torment, misery, and suffering, all of which happened in an instant. It was an attack that struck his opponent''s spiritual, soul, and emotional side instead of their physical side. Making it extremely hard to defend against the only way of surviving being to withstand this billion-year journey. Just like how he did. But how many people could say they would be able to withstand this type of suffering? How many people would even want to? Tang Wulin began channeling the energy of the Spirit Monarch which was terrifying straight towards his spirit souls and realm core. He felt his spirit souls gobbling it all up, feeling the energy rush their form before they began to evolve and transform once more. "Yes human! This is what I''m talking about!'' Roar Tao Tie as she felt herself being filled with power, elevating herself to the next level. No longer was she stuck at eight thousand years ring level but now had been pushed directly to being a one million year ring. It wasn''t just her but Kirin had been also pushed, its rings bing purple-gold with hints of crimson on it. Tao Tie rings changed from orange-gold to green-gold with hints of brown on the rings while giving off a feeling of a ck hole. Sarial began to change as well, it was no longer orange-gold. But bing purple-gold with hints of ck and orange on its ring. But Tang Wulin was most surprised by Leviathan as he felt it reached one million years but its rings didn''t change. No, it was more like Leviathan didn''t finish its evolution as he saw it curling itself up in a ball. Seizing its tail in its mouth before a cocoon of energy began to wrap around it. With the symbols of the gods appearing all around the cocoon, as well as fluctuation of time and space being felt from it. "His evolution may...No it will be the most terrifying one."Yggdrasil''s voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to nod. As he too could tell Leviathan was special. Unlike the others, it was a nk te that could be formed into anything from all of the influence it was given through the years. "Leave him alone for now, focus on the realm core." "Alright." Tang Wulin peered towards the core that was greedily absorbing the energy of the Spirit Monarch. The small puddle that was inside of the core began giving off a myriad of colors as it started to grow. He watched as it began increasing in size, gradually spreading out and expanding. "Once the energy fully settles, you will have to undergo another refinement. With the core causing changes to your body again." Yggdrasilmented, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. ''The Universe Law won''t be happy to see me.'' "Not in the slightest... Its fury will be even more terrifying than before." Yggdrasil sighed as she just imagined it, Tang Wulin continuing with the Realm In Body making. Then the Universe Law noticing him before erupting in fury and moving to erase him for good this time. ''This isn''t a bad thing, depending on how I use it.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a smirk as he moved towards the others. "You have a n?" ''You will see.'' That was thest thing he said to Yggdrasil before his figure appeared behind one of the Arkadians. Tang Wulin produces a golden halo that wraps around the Arkadian, ceasing its movement. Then multicolor vines appeared around his arm before moving towards the Arkadian in front. He didn''t pay attention to the others, as they were almost done with the enemies anyway. ''Branches of Akash.'' Nine rings instantly appeared behind Tang Wulin, all of them giving off a horrifying pressure as they began shining brilliantly. Yun Ming and the others were shocked one again when they saw that the pressure of Tang Wulin rings not only increased. But they had altered color, gaining a varying color and glow to them. ''One million!'' While the other Arkadian and Moortus felt a chill down their back, feeling that Tang Wulin was something too horrifying to go near. While this was happening, the multi colored-vines fully wrapped around the Arkadian before Tang Wulin began to peer inside. It was a mistake. Tang Wulin saw it... Or was it them? He didn''t know as he began feeling memories streaming into his mind. He saw the memories of the Arkadian in front of him, but it wasn''t just it. He felt another stream of memory entering into his mind, then another and another no end in sight. In the next moment, Tang Wulin lost track of everything. Chapter 379: Shattering Chapter 379: Shattering Tang Wulin felt his mind being pulled apart like the petal of a leaf, one by one. It was an odd feeling as he felt his mind being dragged by millions of hands that seemed to havee out of nowhere. For some reason, he couldn''t find it in himself to focus, as his mind was trembling before he found himself lying on the floor. He was on a white floor that was shining with ck and white particles, every single speck shining as they swarmed him. All of them gave off the feeling of time causing Tang Wulin to blink his eyes. It was then they started to move beyond with Tang Wulin gaze naturally following them before he saw it. With a daze look, he saw a long river that seems to stretch endlessly from one side to the other. He could feel the fluctuation and brilliant radiance of time surging. ''Is that time... itself?'' Yet what surprised him the most was a hand appearing out of the flowing river, grabbing on to the water and pulling itself out. The entity that pulled itself out, surprised Tang Wulin the most, as it was none other than those Arkadian creatures. ''They originated from this river?'' Tang Wulin was inwardly shaken, the river felt like the embodiment of time itself. He didn''t dare to think of the implication these creatures were born from it. ''Or is it that they bathe themselves in it for some type of refinement?'' But before he could think about it, he felt himself floating. Or more specifically he felt himself being carried away by the particles as they moved towards the long river. Tang Wulin furrowed his brows but found himself unable to move or respond as the particles took him into the river. And he felt the waves rushing over him, the sparkling and translucent river had fully enveloped him into its stream. And it was then that Tang Wulin fully figured out that it wasn''t an ordinary river. As he felt himself hearing the echoes of voices that seem to being out of nowhere. Upon closer inspection, he could feel a strange aura. Some were simr, some were different, some were foreign and some were alien. Each aura felt like it came from a distinct era, with each of the droplets flickering with the fluctuation of time. And it was then he began to be flooded with memories. The memory of the Arkadian was streaming into his mind, showing him how they were from a different gxy far away. How their realm is considered to be close to being a divine realm but only reached the Semi-Divine state. The memories kept oning in from the Arkadian before he noticed a particr memory that made him focused on it. # The scene was blurry, but he was able to see their world was one of metal, with everything seeming to be made out of foreign material. The sky was the stars themselves that seemed to stretch endlessly, yet the thing that caught his attention was the cracking of the sky. ''Wait... This is simr-'' He watched as the sky shattered as a giant golden w came down destroying the world. The scene got even more blurry as he saw the creatures including the ones he was seeing through trying to fight back. But their effort was useless as the w rigorously suppressed them all before it moved towards one of the Arkadians. The w touched that Arkadian''s head before a ck light exploded outwards, consuming everything in the realm. Yet he could hear a deep voice ringing through the world. "Go... Ravage the worlds." ''Did Typhoon sent them here? Could it be it also sent the Mortuus and the abyssal ne as well? Just what is this entity trying to-'' Tang Wulin was brought out of his thought as he felt something freezing him. "Consciousness breached, fail-safe activated." A mechanical voice rang out as the light expanded out. "Intruder alert... Commence probing... Probing unleashed." Another mechanical voice rang out before Tang Wulin felt a sharp pain as strange metal wires began to wrap around him. "Strange... Looks Like the subject... Yet doesn''t seem the same person... A Parallel world it seems." The mechanical voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to be confused but the voice continued. "Golden one... A being who could bring an end to the universe... Subjects possess it... Danger!" "Abyssal King... Was able to force the fusion of both nes... Must take note of this..." "Dragon God Transformation... Power is terrifying... Onlycking the required fuel... To bring back the strongest." "Forcing even more memories... Must stop it from awakening..." "Strange... Cannot see the subject''s present or future... The subject is too unusual..." It felt like something was drilling into his head before halting as something began to obstruct it. "Various Divine existences resides in the subject... Commence infinite pouring... As well as history seeing." But then Tang Wulin felt something stirring inside of him before he heard the roar of a dragon, alongside it boundless rage. His eyes were shing golden-scarlet as a golden symbol began appearing on his forehead. "Impossible... Divine existence is exhibiting unparalleled rage... It''s infinite... Its rage is infinite and boundless!" "Cut!... Must cut off connection or we will be devastated under its influence!" "Leave subject to float!... It will simply be shattered by the rivers that flow through time! Leave him in the River of Time!" That was thest thing Tang Wulin perceived from the mechanical voice before the wires around him shattered. And before the scene began to change. # Tang Wulin found himself in a vacant state as the world around him began to clear up. In the scene, he saw the sky was gloomy with tworge armies that seemed to be waiting for something as they stared upwards. Above the army at the center were three figures, two standing on the right army side and one, standing on the left army side. On the right side was an extremely handsome man with long blue hair that went down to his waist. He was wearing golden armor with dragon symbols embedded into them, two dragons wings that held him in the air. In his hand was a golden trident that gave off a familiar glow and light as he stared at his opponent with his deep blue eyes. Next to the man was an exceptionally beautiful voluptuous woman who had long silver hair that went down her back. She was wearing a silver-purple armor with wings that had gems embedded in them. In her hand was a silver spear that gave off a violet light as she red at the being in front of her with her violet eyes. Even while dazed, Tang Wulin still felt shocked as he recognized those two people standing in the air. It was him and Gu Yuena! Or well he thinks it was him, as he doesn''t recall this fight at all. He didn''t ever recall him having armor like that and pure blue hair. He had a feeling it wasn''t like what the Spirit Monarch did, where he just copied his look. As he could see the Sea God Trident in his look-alike''s hand, which he knew couldn''t be copied or used as a trick. It was then that his look-alike began to speak. "Let''s end this war. It''s about time we call it quits." He watched as they nced at each other before stretching out their hands towards each other and grasping it. As they did this, the color of gold and silver burst forth from their body, illuminating the sky as they moved towards each other. He watched as a gigantic dragon that was covered in diamond-shaped golden scales with pairs of blood-red eyes appeared. Its iparably powerful aura had the feel of a dictator''s overbearingness. While the other dragon was a giant silver one that was covered in circr-shaped scales that appeared rather delicate. A dazzling silver radiance shot out from its body. Its purple eyes had a wise brilliance under the reflection of its silver scales. He knew from just a nce what these two dragons represent. The Golden Dragon King symbolized power, wildness and negative emotions. While in contrast, the Silver Dragon King symbolized intelligence, control, and positive emotions. He watched as they fused, with nine colors expanding outwards, these two dragons forming a yin-yang symbol. As a colossal, giant dragon covered in nine-colored scales appeared, passively giving off the aura that was filled with boundless overbearingness. All of its scales looked like nine-colored jewels, a nine colored robe appearing on it with a crown on top. Tang Wulin knew this was the Dragon God transformation Gu Yuena told him about, something they could achieve if they ever fused. Then he saw the dragon raising the trident before the world began to shake and thews began to tremble. In the next moment, the world turned dark as his look-alike''s voice resounded out. "End it." "Forbid One World!" "Dragon Emperor Shine!" He watched as a vast expanse of white shot through the world, enveloping everything before it passed through the enemy on the opposite side. The enemy only stared at the colossal dragon before her eyes went vacant. The dragon then released an earth-shaking roar that as the world returns to normal. # Then the next scene came instantly. This time he saw his look-alike or technically him he think and Yuanen facing a handsome man with a halberd in his hand. He had a long ck robe with a cape that flowed behind, stretching back endlessly. The man was staring at his other self and Yuanen in amusement, speaking to them, with Wulin being able to hear bits of what he was saying. "I''ve exhausted all my abilities and finally managed to connect the abyssal passage to your Douluo Star. After the passage was formed, weunched the first exploratory attack six thousand years ago" As the man kept on talking, Tang Wulin was able to figure out that it was the Sage King, who seemed to have taken over the body. Of the person that his other self and Yuanen was fighting before, called the Demon Empress. Who to his slight shock was the Demonic Whale King that was in the Sea God Trial. Then the Sage King continued talking before his other self and Yuanen once again underwent the Dragon God transformation. Yet the Dragon God transformation wasn''t enough as the Sage King simply healed his wounds after their all-out attack. "I said before that both of you aren''t real Gods yet. Even if you were a real God, how can you possibly hurt me without the power of a rank-1 Godhood?" Then he watched as the Sage King gripped their halberd before instantly appearing in front of the Dragon God transformation and hacking out. He watched as his other self got their heart shattered as they began to fall. He couldn''t help but feel a phantom mark in his heart. # Then it changes once again. He saw it, he saw himself fighting against his friends and girlfriends. They were all on the opposing side, all of them except Gu Yuena, Mu Xi, Dai Yun''er, Liu Yuxin, and Wu Siduo were there. There were also some new faces, a buff man and a guy with ck hair and golden-ck battle armor with a saber. He watched as they all charged towards him, all of theming at him with killing intent, forcing him to defend himself. While also being careful to not kill them. He watched as his other self hacked out with some of his strongest moves before finally defeating this friend after he fused with the saber. Yet he could see the sadness in his other self eyes, as he brought down his friends... But he felt it wasn''t just from them. The scenes continued going, he watched as he fought against top-level people of the Douluo World before he was faced against Gu Yuena. "Oh..." Tang Wulin muttered as he began to grasp what this was, what he was seeing. He watched as they charged at each other while their pleasant memories of each other yed in the background. Their glittering spears and trident shed against each other, seven-colored bombs and hoops smashed into each other. All while they stared at each other, countless emotions shing through their eyes as they shed again and again. "Did it really have toe to that?" He saw his other self-unleashing his attacks, matching Gu Yuena who held the Dragon God core in her hand. Then as it reached its climax, both of them fully dishing out their strongest attack, he noticed something about his other-self. He saw the sad smile on his face, those sunken and tired eyes as he thrust out trident and spear, rushing towards Gu Yuena. To anyone else, it might look like his other self was feeling regret at fighting Gu Yuena. But to him? He could see it in as day, a look that he saw on the faces of the other Dragon yers back in Fiore during the war. The look of a person who was tired, too tired from the burden they were carrying... Wishing to have someone end it, so they can finally rest. "Is that how far you have been pushed... To the point, you are willing to die... At even her hands?" He expected it to y out as he thought, with his other self-stopping the attack and allowing Gu Yuena to pierce through him. Yet it didn''t happen that way, as Gu Yuena diverted her attack, towards those on the side, Cao Dezhi, and Chen Xinjie. "Oh... I see." This enraged his other-self, allowing the Golden Dragon King to influence him enough to charge furiously towards Gu Yuena with madness. "You really are a stupid idiot..." He watched as Gu Yuena stopped her attack just before it reached them but his other self didn''t see this as he rushed forward. "Always so selfish... That you''re willing to die when no one asked you to." He watched as the golden spear punctured through Gu Yuena''s heart, he watched as she grasps it, holding it in ce. He didn''t need to see or wonder how his other self must feel, as he could already feel a deep and sharp pain inside of his chest. "Had I not fixed them... Would this be the future?" He didn''t seem to get an answer as another scene appeared next to him. # The scenes seem to be constantly changing, showing him parallel worlds or himself while he was in a daze. Every so often it would show scenes that didn''t have anything to do with him. He was a bit stupefied. Just what kind of ce did he end up in? How did he end up seeing these things? He tried to examine the scenes that were in front of him closely. But he found out his thoughts werepletely scattered, not being able to focus on the scene in front. Tang Wulin wished to understand the truth, but he saw the scenes were starting to be blurrier. They also continued toe, appearing side by side with the other scenes before, making it hard for him to see all of them. Yet they never stoppeding, constantly filling his mind, to the point it began to severely hurt his consciousness. He released a loud cry, struggling frantically and resisting as he felt more and more scenes being poured into his mind. "What is this ce!" He had a feeling he came upon a ce that was far too dangerous, something, not even the gods themselves would willingly go to. The sharp pain in his head kept on increasing, more and more scenes kept on showing up. It got to the point he couldn''t keep up anymore! After the millionth, one streamed into his mind as he felt himself going nk, as he felt himself witnessing all of them at the same time. Too much... It was too much! It was far too much! Tang Wulin could feel neverending scenes flooding into his mind, if this continued, his mind won''t be able to process it all. "Wait... They called this the River of time?" "Is this why Yggdrasil felt fear when Nexus mentioned the river? Because if one fell into it, they would be flooded with scenes of the past, present, future, and even parallel worlds?" Muttered Tang Wulin as millions of millions of voices rang out around him. But Tang Wulin didn''t even know how he got here unless the Arkadians are really born from this ce. "Is there mind connected to this ce-" Tang Wulin couldn''t speak anymore as the pain became even more severe causing him to grip his head. The voices became louder and louder, the scenes grew more and more, and the emotions from them started to affect him. While also making him feel the urge to scratch, rub, or tear through his skull to stop the pounding in his head. He tried to see if he could stop it, trying to utilize his powers but to his helpless horror found nothing was working. His father seals weren''t acting up, the Golden Dragon King madness wasn''t spiking up, not even his yer Arts was helping. His divine weapons and Ultra Divine Weapons weren''t able to appear to help him. He couldn''t even hear Yggdrasil or his other spirit soul presence anymore, he was without options here. For the first time, since he came to this world, he found there was nothing that could be done. In the next moment, he felt as if he was experiencing an eternity. As his mind began to process countless scenes of him, that extended to a different life, era, and world. Yet oddly enough, he never once saw a scene of when he was in Fiore. But he couldn''t think much about that as his eyes started to tragically lose their color and fade away. It was then his mind began to give up, cracks began forming on his spiritual sense and mind. No longer being able to withstand the information that kepting. And then his consciousnesspletely shattered. Chapter 380: Why Chapter 380: Why "Wulin!" Yggdrasil screamed as she felt Tang Wulin consciousness being broken in an instant. It wasn''t merely her but the others as well except for Bahamut screamed out as they observed Tang Wulin eyes losing their light. Before he began to drop down to the floor, his leg hitting the ground as his shoulder and arms sagged down. They all felt the moment when his mind was shattered, jamming them with intense fear as their direct connection was broken. It was only because Tang Wulin soul was still intact, that they all didn''t just fade or die. "Yggdrasil is there anything we can do?" Questioned Sleipnir as she peered down at Tang Wulin with worry. "I... I don''t know..."Muttered by Yggdrasil she stared solemnly at Tang Wulin, desperately trying to think of a method. ''Why did the fortunate sense showed us there would be a high-probability of sess? Its never been wrong before... Unless there is something more to this?'' She recalled that it showed them there was an 80% chance of sess and no danger, as Tang Wulin got into a habit of always checking. ''Are we just this unlucky?'' Yggdrasil didn''t know what to think but she knew she couldn''t dwell on it anymore as she tried to peer into time. Trying to if there was a way she could help Tang Wulin. "Can''t you guys just rewind time by controlling his body?" Questioned Tao Tie while looking all around, finding it hard to stay still. "That won''t work." "Why not!" "What broke his mind was him being filled with an endless amount of information being pushed into his mind. An eternity must have passed for Tang Wulin''s mind to have shattered like this, meaning rewinding time is useless. Since we would need to rewind that eternity, which is impossible."Yggdrasil said with a frown causing Tao Tie''s face to plunge. "What about faith energy? Could we use it to revive him?" "No, the amount of faith energy needed to revive him would be enormous. Not only that, even if we do it, the information is still stored inside of Tang Wulin, so his mind will only be shattered again." "Wait, the information is still stored by him? How-" "They''re stored inside of him like memories, the Tang Wulin we would be reviving would be the one with those memories." "What about banning the event where he peered into the Arkadian mind? Could that work?" "I''m not sure... Even then we would need Tang Wulin himself to utilize the skill or give us permission to use his skills... Well, either he or Leviathan could use the skill but ironically there both out ofmission." "Then how-" Zeref couldn''t finish his words as the Arkadian that Tang Wulin was holding before was ring down at Wulin''s body. Growling, the Arkadian arms began to twist and turn, forming two cannons that were crackling with power. Before thrusting it, point-nk above Tang Wulin''s head and the cannons st out with explosive white energy. The st engulfed Tang Wulin whole figure as it continued to travel forward, moving like a river stream as it melted down the ground in front. Leaving behind a long crater as the pale light began to fade, allowing the Arkadian to regard its masterful work. But then it trembled uncontrobly as it saw that not only was Tang Wulin still there but it was unharmed as if the attack did nothing. Not believing such a thing could be possible, the Arkadian began to charge again, the energy crackling even more. But it was then a voice rang out. "Annoying, how dare you try to harm this human." It was then that the Arkadian felt itself tremble before a gigantic ck hole was formed behind Tang Wulin. The ck holes produced terrifying suctions that began to pull everything towards it. The Arkadian tried to run but its effort was futile before the force of the suction. In the next moment, the Arkadian was sucked into Tao Tie''s stomach, it and all of the rubbles around. "Damn human, getting into trouble and forcing me to cover you... You better recover, so you can praise me!"Shouted Tao Tie as she moved Tang Wulin''s body close to her. Sleipnir also appeared, with her eyes glowing as vines began to appear out of the ground, growing into tendrils that were trembling. As if they were waiting to puncture through someone. "Is there really no way to revive him?" "It isn''t impossible for us to revive his shattered mind... Although it would be hard, the problem is what to do with the memories piled up in it. We need a ce that can store the excessive memories away until I can filter them out or until Tang Wulin can properly absorb them." "Absorbing them?" "It isn''t impossible for him to absorb all of those memories, as the mind holds infinite potential to store everything... The problem was that it came too fast; he didn''t have enough time to adjust to each memory." "... What if we store it inside of the realm body? Carefully shape the memories into a characteristic of the realm, like maybe turn it into the nature of the world?"Questioned Zeref causing Yggdrasil eyes to widen as she instantly began to think. :... That might be able to work. This might change the God Realm a bit, but it should be able to give Tang Wulin time to take in the memories." "Alright, so what do we need to do?" "First we need to bring back his mind and upgrade his realm body, all which can be achieved through the next evolution." "But can he even seed in his present state?" Questioned Tao Tie in slight disbelief. "Well... I''m not so sure-" "He can." "Zeref?" "If it''s Tang Wulin, he can do it... Even if his mind is shattered, his will...It will never fade. Trust me he can seed in this evolution." Tao Tie furrowed her brow as she looked at Zeref who was giving them a look of fierce determination and faith. Believing that Tang Wulin will be able to seed, which left her and Yggdrasil at a considerable loss. "Fine, the next step is to refine the body with Immortal Qi." "Immortal Qi? Are you going to refine it using the energy gained from the abyssal nes?" "Yes. I have been refining it ever since we destroyed the first floor. The next step is for the Immortal Qi to be absorbed by his body, elevating it from a simple realm but into a higher one." "I''m guessing this won''t be easy..." "Not even a slight bit... This process will be taking all of thews, elements, and dao that were engraved into Wulin''s body. And elevating it to the conceptual level, the problem with this is that he would be doing this without the protection of a God Position..." "You once told us that the God Position protects the person as they absorb the Immortal Qi?" "Yes, not only from the Universe Law that would ruthlessly ughter you if you tried to gain its Immortal Qi without a God Position. But also the Immortal Qi energy that isn''t something a mortal can withstand or absorb... It will be a tough fight for Wulin but if he can do it, then he can miraculously restore his consciousness." Yggdrasil said, causing Zeref to furrow his brows but he simply nodded his head, cing his trust into Yggdrasil. "Alright, I will take control of his body and begin the process..." ''The chances of this working are super-slim... As Wulin needs to actively absorb the Immortal Qi, while he is in a vegetable state...'' ''I hope you are right Zeref.'' With a sigh, Yggdrasil started to take control of Tang Wulin''s body causing his eyes that had no light to erupt with a greenish-pink and blue color. Shifting her hands together, she began to get into a lotus position as she started getting ready to take the next step. Sleipnir started to create a cocoon of vines that would help protect Tang Wulin while Tao Tie moved outside. She would be the vanguard of Tang Wulin, while Yggdrasil would be helping Tang Wulin. Zeref chose to stay outside with Tao Tie, to help her in case she required any advice against the enemies. It was then that Tang Wulin began to change with his body as he started continuing this evolution of himself. His body began lighting up with multi-colored veins that appeared all around his figure. # The ce was filled with the dao and natural elements hanging around like continuous chains. It looked simr to the ce that Tang Wulin had undergone hisst evolution but this time, seemed to be submerged with luminous water. It was the Immortal Qi that had submerged this ce; it was surging and swooshing around causing space to split and time fragments to swirl about. As well as giving off the feeling of being a divine and sacred ce, transcendent above the mortal ne. That could make anyone feel slightly suffocated from how bleak this world was. Yet there was a body that was falling from the gloomy sky, moving towards the swooshing and surging sea. The figure of Tang Wulin dropped down into the sea, feeling the golden water pass through his limb. He was submerged in a world of dark and light, continuously floating down as the chains made out ofws and the dao hovered above. The body of Tang Wulin isn''t the only thing in this sea of Immortal Qi. Decaying corpses were floating aimlessly in front of Tang Wulin, but it wasn''t just one corpse but many of them, including buildings and nature. The building all looked ancient, each of them different from thest one,ing in varying sizes and shapes. All of them looked like they came from varying eras, not belonging to Tang Wulin own Era. Nature was also diverse, their mountains, hills, forests, etc, all of them were also deep in the boundless sea. All types of natural life could be seen, some seem old to the point they should have died but still bloom with life. Others looked weird and strange, making Tang Wulin wonder just where theye from. But it was the corpse that was unique, giving off the feeling that they were all exceptional. Some gave off feelings that were familiar to the god such as Tang San and the Dragon God, unbound, and transcended the mortal realm. While others aura was weaker, beingparable to the Cmities, the five dragons, and Dragon Form. Even though they were dead, their intent and aura still pervaded through this sea as if they refused to fade away. The body of Tang Wulin didn''t utter anything; eyes were still vacant without light as it allowed itself to sink even deeper. "What a strange existence you are... Daring to use your body to form a realm." A mysterious voice rang out in the Immortal Qi Sea. One of the corpses that were floating in the water beginning to tremble and then turning their head towards the body of Tang Wulin. "Oh? Could it be you aren''t there? No, it''s more likely your mind got shattered..." The corpse muttered to itself before another corpse that was rtively away from it, twisted its neck with a sneer, and looked up towards Tang Wulin. "How tragic... Foolish boy, was this your harsh punishment by the universe? Or could it be from another incident?" Then another corpse that was bulky, twisted its neck and arm, scoffing at the corpse before staring down at Tang Wulin. "Both of you need to shut up! Look at that boy, brave enough to try to turn his body into a God Realm! Hahaha, that is a real man right there, one who isn''t fearful of that uppity heaven will!" The corpseughed out loud with the other two corpses just sighing and looking at it in disgust. "Of course, you would say a fool recognizes their kind. Even with all your reckless bravado, you ended up in the same ce as us, the dispersion of the universe." "True! But at least I have no regrets at all!" "You stupid fool!" The two corpses started to rant at each other while another corpse tantly ignored them and stared intently at the body of Tang Wulin. "...He is trying to revive himself." As soon as the corpse words rang out, the other two that were arguing went quiet, staring at the corpse who just uttered those words. "He is trying to revive himself with the Immortal Qi? Are you crazy?" "I''m not, as that is what he is aiming for, you can see it too can''t you? He isn''t like us who are simply here to strengthen the universe, as his soul and body are still alive... He might be here to revive himself and undergo the next evolution of the realm." "... The next evolution and rebirth? Even with his mind being dead? Is he stupid?" "Of course he isn''t! He is simply brave! Hahaha! You can do it!" "Shut up!" They all kept their critical attention on Tang Wulin''s body as changes started to happen in the next few seconds. All to their shock. A rumble sounds rand out causing ripples in the sea, holding dao,ws, and natural elements in them. The figure of Tang Wulin trembled before Immortal Qi poured itself into the body, rushing through the body as it started to refine his blood. No, it was more like the blood was being transformed and surging, turning into something of higher property. "He really is doing it... Doesn''t he know it''s useless?" The Immortal Qi moves from through the body blood straight to its bones and flesh. It was then that the sounds of flesh bursting asunder and bones cracking could be heard from the body. "Sigh, I told you didn''t I? You can''t aplish this... There would be a possibility if your mind was unshattered but you are walking a path that will garner you the wrath of the universe." "While I normally wouldn''t agree with those let-downs, they do have a point. To garner the wrath of the universe is no different than a death sentence." Both the bulky and slim corpse spoke out as they saw the breaking of Tang Wulin''s body as the Immortal Qi went inside. Not even they knew how strong the universe was but understand it was suicide to provoke its wrath willingly. "You should have just walked the normal path, like everyone else-" As if those words had somehow provoked the figure of Tang Wulin, the body finally moved in the form of a twitch. The body of Tang Wulin that already had its bone broken, the flesh was torn off, and blood spilling began mending itself. Bones began rbining with each other, flesh began to regrow and blood was being restored. The corpsed watched in slight amazement as Tang Wulin began to forcibly restore itself. They weren''t surprised at the healing but the fact the body still had the will to heal itself even after the mind was broken. But if that wasn''t enough, the body started to open its mouth to the confusion of the corpse. The body began inhaling. The Immortal Qi Sea began to be forcibly sucked into Tang Wulin mouth, the water rushing into his mouth as if it was a ck hole. The Immortal Qi that was moving against Tang Wulin''s body began to be sucked into his mouth. All of the corpses watched in shock as the Immortal Qi was being eaten, the qi that was above all mortal powers in the universe. The energy that spread itself through the God Realm, suppressing all mortal realms with it might. It was being devoured by a mortal. How could they not be shocked? It should be known, none of them have ever done this before and ever tried to. Since they could all envision, their body breaking and exploding from it being unable to withstand the Immortal Qi. They watched as the body trembled before spikes made out of chaos energy broke throughout his body. Before those spikes erupted in violent explosions that further damaged Tang Wulin''s body. Chunks of flesh were destroyed, bones shattering once again, blood being absorbed by the Immortal Qi and flesh floating away. As well as the Immortal Qi that was being devoured before was beginning to leak out as well. But if that wasn''t enough, it also ravaged the meridians of Tang Wulin before the sounds of something cracking and shattering resounding out. The cultivation of Tang Wulin was broken. The body of Tang Wulin trembled and shivered involuntarily. "You fool, the Immortal Qi can''t be easily tamed...Especially by a mortal like you."Muttered one of the corpses as they shook their head. Just a bit of Immortal Qi could bring a normal mortal, all the way to the peak of their world. A whole sea full of it could turn a normal into a Semi-Divine realm that could rule its gxy. Yet a mortal wanted to devour it? Without having a God Position, having a real God Realm, or being a God-King? Laughable! That was just asking for your cultivation to be destroyed, from being unable to withstand it all. The Immortal Qi would begin to rampage and destroy Tang Wulin body, isn''t willing to be housed in his body. But once again those corpses became shocked as the expression of Tang Wulin, for the first time since he got here. Started to change, face scrunched up, vacant eyes narrowed even without any light. The wounds were once again being forcibly mended and healed, stopping the divine energy from leaking out. The inhaling of the body became even stronger, forcing even more Immortal Qi inside of its mouth. The Immortal Qi that was leaking out of his body began to tremble before forcibly being sucked back into his mouth. But as if it was anger by the actions of Tang Wulin, the Immortal Qi began pressing down on him, the sea began to turn violet. Forming twisters that started to grind the body down, ruthlessly tearing and ripping the skin apart. While also continuously trying to explode inside of the body, mangling and turning Tang Wulin''s body into a mess. Yet even with all of this, the body continued devouring and healing, defying reality itself as it withstood all of the pain. The corpsed all watched as the figure of Tang Wulin continued to withstand it all. It was like a pir, unmoved by the twisters, an undying monster, healing and mending all wounds that ravaged his body. As time passed, the body continued eagerly devouring the Immortal Qi without stopping or faltering even once. The sneer on that slim corpse, unknowing bes softer. The grin on the buff corpse grew even more. The silent corpse that rarely spoked let out a sigh. It wasn''t only those three but all of the corpses that were around had already begun staring thoughtfully at Tang Wulin. All having varying expressions but the hint of wonder can be seen in their eyes as they witnessed this scene. "Why?" An ancient voice resounded out,ing from a being who was at the bottom of the sea, its hair was long with two golden eyes. It started upwards, at the body of Tang Wulin that continued to devour and heal. "Your cultivation is broken, your mind is shattered and your soul close to breaking... Yet you still continued, even though the pain, the injuries, and wounds..." The corpse golden eyes give off a mellow light as it continued speaking. "The universe strength is too strong. Even if you seeded in making a god realm, it wouldn''t matter in the long wrong since the universe wouldn''t let you go. It will see you as a far bigger threat than even those God Stars and will continue trying to destroy you." The buff corpse let out a sigh, recalling the constant battering of the nine-colored lightning or what was known as the Chaos Tribtion. "I am sure you can imagine it? A life of constant torment and tribtion from the universe as it attacks you with never-ending tribtion just to destroy you Your life in the future will be hell, it might even strike at the people you care about or you might be forced to leave and never return And that''s only if you seed in making a god realm" The figure of Tang Wulin continued to be damaged and wrecked, blood sshing out before mending itself in the next instant. "Your life will be a jinx, a misfortune to all who wille to know you and in due time they will shun you or hate your existence for the suffering its causes. Every relief will be met with tribtion and lightning, never being able to find peace or rest" Resisting the universe is one thing but even if one could achieve that type of ability, who would want to do it forever? Or could do it forever? All of the corpses were silent. "What is motivating you to keep going? Is it your home? Is it for your goal? For your family? For your feelings?" "Why do you continue to persevere for so long even after knowing all of this, as if you are still willing to do this forever? What is driving you to go so far... Answer me this." "Why?" Chapter 381: Will That Never Change Chapter 381: Will That Never Change Indeed, all of the other corpses considered this same question as well. How was it possible for him to keep holding on? Everyone one of them that was here had failed this process of making a God realm. Yet Tang Wulin who had his cultivation and consciousness severely broken was still holding on. How could he continue going on, even with all of these disadvantages stacked against him? In fact, the biggest question was, how could his body keep on going? What was driving this body to keep on going, though it all? Why was he doing all of this? Nobody could answer that. The corpses were all silent. The body of Tang Wulin continued devouring the Immortal Qi, its vacant eyes that held no light were still narrowed. Even as the twisters continued to grind him apart, even as the water continued to suppress him, and even as the qi kept on exploding inside of him. He continued to devour as if none of it mattered. It was then that light began to appear from within Tang Wulin, confusing the corpse before they noticed what it was. The soul of the body was glowing, it was molded like the core of a God Realm. The soul of Tang Wulin even as it was gaining vicious cracks, was still shining brilliantly, giving off a mellow light. The soul had been in existence for over four hundred years and continued to exist. Never once breaking, even if the path or future ahead was full of the unknown, it continued to shine bright. And then they all saw it, an illusionary image began to show around them. "Mom! Dad!"A young man with short blue hair screamed as the city burned around him, the bodies of his parentsy before him. Above him soared multiple dragons that were breathing down fire, consuming the whole city down to ash. "If only I wasn''t weak! If only I had power! Curse you ologia! Curse you!" After bing a Dragon yer. "Yes, I have gained the strength! The strength to protect the ones I care about!" "Psst, you''re still so weak. I bet you won''t even be able to help us when those dragonse, hahaha." "You shut up! I will finally be able to stop him... I will finally be able to avenge the death of my parents!" "Hey! You know this power isn''t for revenge but to stop the other dragons from destroying everything." "Yea, I know." After a few years. "Come on guys we have to go! We need to keep on going!" "What''s the point? This war feels like it''s going nowhere... All that keeps happening is death and more death!" "Yea, I understand that we keep losing our friends... But we can''t let their death be in vain! If we don''t give up now, won''t their death be in vain?" "Don''t you hear yourself right now! So what if we keep on fighting? Even if we defeat the dragons on the other side, nothing will change the fact that they die!" "But-" "But nothing! This war is pointless, and we should just give up while we''re ahead." "...sorry but I can''t, I won''t stop here." The Death of ologia. "Finally... They are avenged, my parents and the city..."Muttered the young man, yet tears were leaking down his eyes as he stared at the dead dragon. The dragon that was like a mentor to him before, the dragon that protected his city before and watched over it. He killed that dragon... "No! He-He was an evil dragon! He betrayed us and ruined everything! He-Argh! My head, what is this pain!" The young man fell to the ground, gripping his head as the fond memories of his city shed through his mind. "Damn you ologia! Even in death, you still cause me pain!" "Still! I will keep on going! I will not stop moving!" After the deaths of a hundred dragons, he became a dragon. After the deaths of all of the dragons on both sides, he proimed himself the king. After four hundred years, he started a war. Aftering to Douluo World, he continued towards the peak of the world. Shrek, Billion Years Ago, Dragon King Test, Demon Ind, Cmities, Sea God Trial, Demon Monarchs, and Five Dragons, and now his mind shattering. He continued moving forward, step by step, without a hint of faltering. Even though all of this, the light in his eyes never faded as if nothing could break his will. "You... Even though all of this, you continue going!" "Is it because of them? Your friends and family you wish to return to?" "Is it for your goal to meet with your real parents?" "Is it because you wish to reach the top in the universe?" Undoubtedly bing a God was not easy, even with all of the potential and talent in the world. One would still need the willpower to continue treading the path of the divine. Or simply be another bloodstain on its stairs to heaven. Yet the type of Willpower Tang Wulin was showing, made them all curious about what was driving him to this extent. And then the image began to change as a distinct voice began to ring through to all of them. Do I continue struggling desperately because of my home? No. Do I continue wing frantically my way forward because of my feelings? No. Do I continue crawling towards the top because of my goals? No. Do I continue moving forward because of my family? No. I continued moving, simply because that is who I am. The words left every corpse stunned. Even if I lost everything in the world, I would still continue moving forward. Even if the only thing that remains for me in the future is torment and tribtion, I would still continue moving forward. Even if everything was against me, I would still continue moving forward. Even if I was abandoned and left alone by all, I would still continue moving forward. That is simply who I, ologia/Tang Wulin am. My mind may shatter, cultivation may break, my soul may explode but my will never break. His will would never fade, even if his consciousness was no more, for his will represent the entire existence of ologia/Tang Wulin. The will to keep moving forward, no matter what lies ahead. At his core, he would never change, even if everything else did. He was not like Zeref who regretted his actions, wishing to rewrite the wrongs. Even after the ughter of the dragons on both sides which resulted in the deaths of some of his friends. Even his own actions that led to his death or the deaths of others. He never once regretted it and continued moving forward. The image began to change, showing the image of a young boy walking, eyes shing with determination as he moved forward. Before it changes into a teenager, continuing walking with the same light in his eyes. Then turning into an adult, long blue hair with tribal marking, sitting down in a gloomy cave with a little bit of light. Giving off the presence of being alone, isted from the world, yet his eyes still shined with the same light as before. The images continue changing, once again a young boy with ck hair, then to a teen with goldish-white hair. It continued changing, yet all of the corpses could see that same light of moving forward, continued to shine. The image then began to disy a ck dragon with blue marks and pale white eyes, giving off a terrifying pressure. Then it began to change into a golden dragon with diamond scales and golden-scarlet eyes that gave off the relentless pressure of a brutal tyrant. Then finally into a gigantic dragon that was blurry and vague. Yet this image still caused all of the corpses to shiver as they felt the overwhelming presence of the creature before them. "Whether it''s the forgotten past." "The continuous present." "Or the unknown Future... I remained Unrivaled!" "Not even you... Can restrain me." All of the corpses felt fear as they heard these ancient and distant words as if they came from the past, present, and future. Across every age! If that wasn''t enough, they felt the whole area began to severely shake around the creature before reality shooked as well. As if it wanted to forcibly break through space and time, sever the rivers of time, and descend upon this world. The expression of the corpse started to fall, as they saw ominous cracks in reality, as more of the creature''s features began to be defined. They saw the blurry image gaining golden and ck scales that were a peculiar mixture of tes and diamond shapes. They shined and glistened, giving off the feeling of being unbreakable and unable to be restrained. They saw the continuous chains of fate gaining visible cracks as if not even that could restrain this existence before them as it tried to descend. They saw even more of the dragon features, tribal markings that were purple but with a hint of pearly white and ck in them. As well as a bulky chest that seems more like divine armor than a dragon hide that was traditionally decorated in these unique markings. "...What is this creature? Why does it feel like it exists out of this existence yet embodies it at the same time? As if it isn''t restrained by thews of the universe and exists outside of it?" One of the corpses questioned as they saw even more visible cracks in reality as the creature continued to try to descend. They the vague shape of twelve gigantic wings, that caused thews and elements to tremble as it tried to break through reality. But then it stopped as if it couldn''t take another step causing reality to stop breaking and for the corpse to release a sigh of relief. No more of the dragon feature was being defined, leaving it blurry and vague except with a distorted gigantic wheel spinning behind it. Making the corpse then think that the wheel was the next feature that would have been defined. Yet it was then they heard it. "One day... I shall descend." The calming voice left the corpse silent, with some of them shaking involuntarily, others gaining chills, and the rest eyes widening. A creature outside of this reality, wishing to descend, how horrifying of a matter was this? Did it somehow get kicked out of the universe and wished to return or got so strong that the universe couldn''t restrain it anymore? Regardless of the thoughts, the corpse didn''t wish to think about it anymore; both thoughts were too horrifying to continue. Their gaze moved down to the breaking body of Tang Wulin, wondering what type of horrifying existence he was. To project that kind of existence. Then the light began to die down before the soul shattered into pieces. The images began to break as well, now that its source was gone. Yet the body continued to eagerly devour as if its soul didn''t shatter a second ago. No one said anything. They all simply stood and observed Tang Wulin body continue devouring the Immortal Qi. They saw his flesh breaking up, turning into glowing ash before fading away. His bones were being melted and broke down from the mighty waves, blood sshing out from him. Yet just like before, he began to forcibly bring himself back together, bones being reformed, flesh growing back, and skin mending. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything but his action said more than his words could ever have. The Immortal Qi had exploded Tang Wulin''s body once again before his regeneration began to mend them. But just as they were mended, they instantly burst and cracked once more. With them absorbing wisps of the Immortal Qi, undergoing a change that the corpse around started to notice. "This..." Then the Immortal Qi began to condense itself into Tang Wulin cells, turning them all golden with divine energy resounding in them. It wasn''t just his cells but they began to move towards his organs, filling them with specs of golden lights that illuminated the area. Then these lights continued moving, bingrger andrger as the body of Tang Wulin continued devouring the Immortal Qi. This had continued for a while before the golden light became something simr to a vast ocean that moved through the Tang Wulin body. They enveloped themselves around his bones, like an extrayer that was meant to carefully protect his bones and inner organs. "He... He is actually doing it." Suddenly, the vast ocean began to quicken with its pace, transforming into a series of constantly looping rivers moving rapidly. That began connecting, forming a continuous cycle that began to give off a brilliant light. "He connects the Immortal Qi throughout his body, forming a cycle of energy through the realm. Simr to how one would do for a normal God Realm, that constructed a special space that holds in all of the Immortal Qi." Yet as this was happening, the breaking and cracking of Tang Wulin body still continued to happen. They saw it delivering him close to death, with him almost getting killed before being saved by his terrifying regeneration and golden lights that appeared. One of the corpses noticed it was Faith Energy, shocking the others even more. The cycle of Tang Wulin having the Immortal Qi tear off his skin, flesh, muscle, bones, and blood before his regeneration regrew even that continued for a while. Before it finally came to an end, when a brilliant light illuminated the whole area as the Immortal Qi Sea was finally devoured by Tang Wulin. And the realm inside of him,pleting its profound transformation into the next evolution. A change began to take form around Tang Wulin body, as the sounds of chain-breaking rang out. The corpse saw ck liquid and other substances leaving the body causing all of them to fall silent, already recognizing what was happening. The Immortal Qi was fully cleansing Tang Wulin, pushing his body to the same purity level that only the natural elements could achieve. It was a process that only True Gods undergo, elevating everything about them to the same level as the natural elements. Making it so, no mortal powers can ever wound them or resist their might. "... That path, that he is walking... Is it really possible?" They saw Tang Wulin''s body began to fully mend itself, at a far more rapid rate than before. If the regeneration he disyed before was terrifying, then the one he is showing now was simply horrifying. Not only did his wounds mend at a rate that was 10,000 times faster but was also absorbing all of the energy around. "He even can passively absorb the Qi around? Is this a benefit of that path?" "Well, he did make his body into a God Realm... So I guess he gains all of its benefits..." The Corpse was staring at Tang Wulin in a daze, not only did he devour all of the Immortal Qi while still being a mortal. But also achieved the next evolution of the making of a God Realm... With his own body, walking even farther on a path that was thought to be impossible. They saw the wisps of immortal energy wrapping around his body before it began to form a thin veil barrier around him. Tang Wulin body was done pouring out those impure substances causing his body to undergo another transformation. His looks that were already close to perfection had taken another leap in improvement, bing even better. As well as his aura that was a mix between tranquility and destruction had begun to increase even more. The corpse around Tang Wulin felt an odd sense of kinship with Tang Wulin as if he was an old friend from long ago. This made it even more awkward for the corpse as they stared at Tang Wulin, all of them had a peculiar andplicated expression. For all of them wanted to see him make a Realm in the body, even though they were already dead. They were holding on to this unusual type of hope, that he could do the impossible, surpass the Universe Law and do it. It was then that a brilliant light shed from Tang Wulin''s body, a sign that his soul was fully restored, glittering with Immortal Qi. But that wasn''t the only thing that was restored, as lights started to appear all around Tang Wulin, swirling around him. Before they moved towards his head, condensing themselves into his mind and began to converge with each other. The corpses watched as Tang Wulin eyes opened up, they were no longer vacant but contained a swirling gxy that glowed golden-blue light. Tang Wulin consciousness has just been restored sessfully. Chapter 382: Cascade of Memories Chapter 382: Cascade of Memories A few minutes before Tang Wulin restored his consciousness. "Huh? Did something happen to Wulin?"Questioned Qiangu Dongfeng as he nces at the towering root. That was being guarded by a Taotie dragon that was smashing apart or devouring any of the Abyssal, Mortuus, or Arkadian creatures that tried toe close. "Maybe he is going through a breakthrough?" "Hmm, regardless we need to protect him if something is happening. Dongfeng go, we will handle things here." Qiangu Dongfeng nodded at Yun Ming words before dashing towards the towering root with his staff giving off a pale light. He raised the Coiling Dragon Staff and shouted as he unleashed Support Heaven and Earth! The Coiling Staff Dragon in his hand unleashed an aura and presence unyieldingness. Never wishing to yield to anyone whether it was against a man or heaven and earth. Qiangu Dongfeng''s staff erged, reaching the height of a thousand meters before he hacked down with it. The staff made a perfect arc through the sky, producing a terrifying pressure that crashed down on the creatures below. Before it smashed into them, releasing a high-pitched hum as a violent tremor rocked the ground. Terrifying shockwaves erupted as warped ripples that lifted the ground up, started to spread out into the distance. If the smashed before didn''t break the creatures then the shockwaves surely did as their figure started to warp. Before they got disfigured by the shockwaves that sted across. Qiangu Dongfengnded down, in front of Tao Tie who was giving him a peculiar look. Not one of active hostility but neither one of a friend, at best a neutral look. "You are one of Tang Wulin Spirit Soul?" "Yes." "Okay, is something wrong with him, or is going through a breakthrough?" "Its n-" "y nice, we need their help to perfectly defend Wulin. Just tell him, Wulin is making a breakthrough." Zeref spoke up before Tao Tie could finish her sentence causing her to grit her teeth before putting some obscene words. "Yeah, he is undergoing a breakthrough. I... require your help to perfectly protect him." Qiangu Dongfeng raised a brow at the grimace of the Spirit Soul, but he decided not toment on it as he shifted his gaze behind him. "Alright, I will deal with the onesing, you deal with any that get past me." "Alright." Qiangu Dongfengunched himself towards the iing abyssal and mortuus creatures. Inside of the towering vines. Sleipnir stared at the body of Tang Wulin, seeing the fluctuation of nine-colored lights coil around him. From the moment Yggdrasil started the process of the next evolution; Tang Wulin has been surrounded by lights. But it wasn''t nine-colored at first, starting only at one color which was red before it gained a blue light and continued. Sleipnir knew this was a pleasant thing as it meant the process was going well for Tang Wulin, even with his figure trembling. She had to sometimes wrap his body around with vines, as he would sprout out a ton of blood. It got to the point where she had to make the vines suck up the blood as it started to be too much for the area. Forming a small pond under them caused Tang Wulin and Sleipnir legs to be covered with blood before it was sucked up. But if that wasn''t enough, she was sure, everyone felt it. The destruction of Tang Wulin cultivation, as an ear-splitting sound rang out of his body with blood sshing out. It came out of his ears, nose, closed eyes, mouth, and even his pores, most likely bacsh from it. In that instant, she had to swiftly summon even more nature around her to begin healing Tang Wulin while having more erupt out. They moved, wrapping around Tang Wulin and sending him vital energy to help keep his health up even though she knew it would be useless. Given his godlike regeneration, the Golden Dragon King wouldn''t allow Tang Wulin to die like this. Still, she wanted to help in any way she can but strangely enough, even with Tang Wulin cultivation broken and him constantly bleeding. She continued having faith that Tang Wulin will be able to seed in the next evolution. And after a few minutes, she saw changes happening to Tang Wulin''s body, such a golden veil around his figure. "Immortal Qi..." Sleipnir whispers softly to herself as she saw the qi gently wrapping around Tang Wulin, like a soft nket. "Yea, he was able to do it." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out as Tang Wulin eyes opened, showing green-bluish and pink colors. "So that means his mind was restored?" "Yes, right now we''re moving to the next step." "Filtering the memories... Wait while you''re filtering the memories into his body, what will be happening to Tang Wulin during the process? Will his consciousness be in a sleeping state?" "That''s the thing... It''s worse than I thought, his consciousness has been restored but his memories are also mixed in with those other ones. While his souls recall traces of it, the main ones are lost in the endless sea of memories." "What! Are you saying we have to somehow find his memory out of those endless memories?" Sleipnir stared at Yggdrasil who was ncing at her with a nervous look in disbelief. Yggdrasil could understand Sleipnir''s state of disbelief as it would be almost impossible for them to find Tang Wulin''s original memories. It would be no different than trying to find a single needle in a universe, the odds were close to impossible. But it was only almost impossible as Yggdrasil knew there was a way for Tang Wulin to regain his original memories. "...I''m guessing you have a n?" "Hehe, of course! Instead of us trying to search for the memories through the infinite pile, we just let Tang Wulin do it himself." "...oh, you mean having him recall the memories back to him? But isn''t that a tricky method? There is no guarantee the memory that would be called back, would be our Wulin." "Maybe, but I believe his body and mind would choose only his memories... Since our Wulin is that unique." Yggdrasil said with a wink causing Sleipnir to giggle, but she also nodded her head. She could see the n working as well, plus it was their best bet at the moment. "Alright, give it a go. I will continue guarding and healing." Yggdrasil nodded her head before sping her hand once more, her eyes shed with multi-color with her symbol appearing on Wulin''s forehead. Before everything erupted in multi-colored lights. # The corpses were all silent, staring at the hovering figure of Tang Wulin whose eyes were shing with nine-colors. Before the colors then faded away, showing his normal golden-blue eyes that were deep and boundless. "So he seeded?" "...He did." The golden eyes corpse muttered out, yet all of the corpses heard the disbelief in his tone as he gazed at Tang Wulin. "He actually managed to under-go the next evolution of a realm, turning his body into a Semi-Divine Realm." The corpse with a sneer muttered, havingplex emotions. "He actually did something that not even those in the primordial era could?" The corpse with a twisted arm spoked in disbelief. "The Immortal Qi is wrapping around him, like a protective armor... Yeps this confirms he really did it, that is something only a realm with Immortal Qi could have."The silent corpse muttered with a sigh. The body of Tang Wulin stayed aimlessly in the air, an ethereal golden light softly moving around him causing space to distort a bit. It was then that the eyes of Tang Wulin that had been staring into space, moved down at the corpses making them all blink. As they couldn''t see a hint of emotion in Tang Wulin eyes, it was all nk, as if he didn''t hold any emotion at all. Yet it made them all shiver as a formless pressure passed by them. "Did something go wrong?" "No... it seems he may have not fully restored everything in his mind." The golden eye being muttered and it was just then a symbol appeared on Tang Wulin''s head, it was in the shape of a towering tree. Before specs of light, shot out of Tang Wulin''s head and moved outwards. In the next second, shes of lights appeared all around the area where the corpses and buildings were. All of the corpses saw specks of light that were hovering around them, stretching endlessly across the whole ce. "These are memories? His memories?" "I don''t think so... They feel like they don''t belong in this time... As if they came from another ce." The corpse with a sneermented causing the golden eye corpse to speak out. "His mind may have shattered from absorbing all of these souls... And now he is trying to find his original one." The corpses around looked at the golden eyes in disbelief before ncing at the hovering Tang Wulin. Who to their surprise wasn''t ncing at them anymore but upwards at the ceiling. They expected him to be at least surprised by this but he gave off the feeling of not caring one bit about the memories scattered around him. A voice rang out above them. "Wulin you will need to find your original memories, for you to restore yourself fully. The memory you choose will be yours forever and can''t be changed after, so you must choose carefully." That was all the voice said before everything went silent for a bit. Before the memories all around began to speak out, the whole area became filled with noise. "Too much!" One of the corpses shouted as all of the memories began speaking, ying their history out loud and to everyone. The problem with this was all of them were doing this... Making it hard to focus on just one memory and leaving the corpse at a loss on how someone could find their original memories like this. Unless they were extremely lucky enough to have it appear next to them, then it seemed impossible. They all felt pity for Tang Wulin, as he may be unable to retrieve his original memories. But when they all nce at him, expecting to see a look of loss and disbelief. They were greeted with the bored expression of Tang Wulin that was still staring up at the ceiling. "Uh... Is there something wrong with him?" "... No, it''s more like he hasn''t decided to do anything yet." "What? Shouldn''t he be trying to find his memories?" The golden eye corpse didn''t say anything as it continued gazing at Tang Wulin and wasn''t paying any attention to the memories around. ''Troublesome... All of it''s.'' Thought Tang Wulin as he felt the wisps of memories passing by him as he stared above. He could feel them trying to draw him to them, trying to get him to ept them as his true memories. Yet his soul and body have had a slight feeling of rejection towards some of them. He wasn''t sure if this was because those memories didn''t fit him or because his body and soul didn''t like them. It was a fascinating process, feeling so many wisps of memories passing by him, allowing him to see the life of them. Without having his mind be destroyed likest time, as this time he could feel something slowing down the breathless rush of memories. With it also limiting the considerable number of memories that could rush by him and show him pieces of their life. Still, Tang Wulin felt his body and soul still feeling a bit of rejection, as if they still weren''t satisfied with them. But Tang Wulin didn''t mind these memories, seeing them unleash techniques that stirred up something inside of him. As well as some events that made him lost in thought. Such as the one where he saw a version of himself, piercing the heart of silver-haired women. He didn''t understand why, but he felt his soul tremble. Which annoyed him a bit but didn''t let it get to him as he felt the other sceneing. Another future where he and a blue hair man with a golden trident in his hand. As well as another blue hair man with an eye on his forehead with ten other people around them staring at a towering figure. The figure was a mythical creature that seemed to onlye out of legends. A body that towering over the whole gxy, arms that were big enough to be able to hold countless sr-systems. It had bronze and gold scales that gave off a gleaming light with crimson eyes that peered down at them. And he saw how easily they were crushed before the creature might. How even with the others who were God-Kings and the God Realm, they were nothing before it. It left Tang Wulin with a peculiar feeling. Not one of loss or anxiety at the sight of one of his future being crushed. But the feeling of wishing to grow stronger and reaching the level where he could fight that creature. Unbeknownst to him, his eyes were glowing with a sharp light that seems to be staring directly towards the future. He could feel unbelievable strength flowing abundantly through his body. Enough strength to make him feel like he could crush anything. Yet strength that gave him a sense of boredom for the moment. ncing to the left, one memory did both entertain and interest him a bit. It was a memory that seemed to be moving towards him, it was showing him scenes that weren''t like the others one. It showed him the past of ying countless dragons and absorbing their souls while he bathed in their blood. Destroying countless kingdoms in a dragon form that gave off the feeling of the apocalypse wasing. All of this was able to stir something deep within him causing his soul and body to shake with pleasant anticipation. What Tang Wulin found so interesting about this memory was how it was moving towards him. As if it wished to force him to ept it rather than asking him to. Tang Wulin still didn''t care much for it, feeling even more memories streaming into his body. ''I wonder... Will this entertain me?'' Tang Wulin then released a sigh, his look of boredom andziness that was on his face began to change as his hands began to move. "Oh? Did he already find his memory? That was fast." The buff corpse muttered with his body trembling eager to see Tang Wulin choice. "... I don''t think he figured it out." The golden eyes corpse muttered causing the others to look in considerable confusion. "Are you saying, he is going to try and figure it out?" "..." But the golden eyes corpse didn''t say anything, staring deeply at Tang Wulin, observing his every action. The other corpses were also confused but then chose to be silent for now and focus on watching Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin had already started moving his hand, pointing it in a particr direction that left them confused. But then his next words left them all in disbelief. "Come." Chapter 383: Signs of Viatality Chapter 383: Signs of Viatality In a murky and gloomy area, with a purple sun hanging above, the sounds of metal shing could be heard as they rang through. A powerful aura shooked the sky as a halberd hacked down, releasing terrifying fluctuations as it cut through space. Descending upon an Ivory figure with four eyes, yet the figure only scoffed before it shed upwards with its ceremonial sword. In the next instant, halberd and sword shed with each other, shaking the whole world. Space around them was instantly shattered with the distinctive sounds of metal resounding. Yet it was then they swiftly pulled back their weapon before the halberd hacked toward the right. While the sword hacked towards the left, both of them released a luminous wave of energy that smashed into piercing beams of light. That appeared around them with the intent of eradicating them from the world. The concentrated beams of light and the wave of energy crashed for a bit before the wave of energy overcame the beams of light. While the wielders of the halberd and sword instantly stepped back, appearing a hundred meters away from each other. ''How.'' Thought the handsome with a fairplexion as he nces cautiously at the figures in front of him with his pitch-ck eyes. The man was enveloped in a long, ck robe with a gigantic ck cape that covered his wide shoulders and stretched to the back endlessly. The man was holding a halberd that gave off a terrifying feeling, with its aura no weaker than the Sea God Trident. If Tang Wulin was here, he would recognize this being as the Sage King who interfered with his fight between Surtr. "Is that all you''re going to do? Sneak attacks then run away?"Questioned the Ivory creature, Raaul as he nced at the metallic creatures with two glowing eyes. "We are simply utilizing the most efficient way to fight." Said the Arkadian, known as Klun but Raaul didn''t say anything. The Sage King only nced at both of these beings with aplex feeling, still, a bit puzzled on how they arrived here. Or more specifically how could they venture into this ne without suppressed and not have to pay a heavy price to crossover. Yet not only have these two figures somehow bypass the suppression part but didn''t seem to have paid a severe price. ''Well that would be true, I sent some creatures to invade their realm... To think they were crazy enough to let their realm pay the price.'' Still, the Sage King knew his situation wasn''t good, even though the two beings in front of him had their realms damaged. The reason was both of these beings were at the First-ss level, no way inferior to him, with Ivory being Raaul having an Ultra Divine Weapon. Making it no weaker than him yet the Arkadian Klun didn''t have an Ultra Divine Weapon but was still able to keep up with them. ''Its deduction and nning are too terrifying...'' Thought the Sage King with an inward frown, recalling how easily Klun has been seeing through his and Raaul moves. It reached the point where they had to be on guard all of the time. A snapping sound rang out! In the next instant. At this moment, the piercing beams of brilliant light arrived in front of the Sage King and Raaul. They were too swift as if they were piercing through space and reversing time, the beams rushed to puncture them. Yet at that moment, the Sage King already swept out with his Heaven Saint Cracked Abyss that chopped and severely cut through the beams. While also creating signs of sh marks through space that began to forcibly break open, allowing the void to be in full disy. Raaul made no movement as his figure released a piercing ivory glow that caused the beams to freeze in ce. It was as if space and time had frozen around Raaul as he clenched his fist causing the beams to shatter. Then Raaul''s eyes had glowed ominous ivory before he produced a violent wave of divine essence that released a brilliant radiance. In this dark and gloomy world that held a purple sun above, a great rumbling sound rang through as divine energy began to sweep onward. Ivory darkness appeared, which was coiling and surging, giving off an eerie feeling before it rushed forward like a tidal wave. The ivory divine energy was like a ck abyss about to devour everything as it turned the area around Raaulpletely dark. The Sage King expression changed before he got ready to escape but then his eyes widened when he felt his divine sense fluctuating. The Sage King swiftly hacked down with his halberd, producing a violet color that illuminated the area around as it ruthlessly tore apart space. Before shing with a dark-grey vortex that was producing time and space fluctuations that made even the Sage King shiver. Even the Heaven Saint Cracked Abyss slightly trembled before ruthlessly tearing through the vortex and devouring the time fluctuations. Halting the attack in its tracks but this also made it so that the Sage King won''t be able to escape from Raaul''s spiritual attack. An Ivory-darkness stretched boundlessly, looming over the Sage King as it descended, locking down space around. Yet the Sage King only scoffed as the halberd in his hand began to give off a shimmering radiance before he shed down. A raging wave of destructive energy was produced, shattering, and annihting everything in front of the Sage King. The wave of destruction was rushing forward like a ck hole, moving towards the looming sea of abysmal darkness. In the next instant, both of these attacks collided! Brilliant lights blotted out the sky, raging storms began to appear below as the ground began to rapture and break apart. The Sky has split apart, with energy fluctuations dancing through the world as these two attacks continue struggling frantically. The rumbling and thunderous noise was ringing through the sky. Space was breaking apart as the endless darkness and destruction struggled for dominance. The Heaven Saint Cracked Abyss surged forwards as even more power began pulsing out of it, as a violent gale began to stir up around it. The Sage King''s hair scattered about, with his grin still present as he ruthlessly took action and drawing even more power from his body. The halberd began trembling, forming a ck hole around its core as it started to twist and smashed apart the abyss in front of it. Yet the abyss continued pouring down on the Sage King, surging with divine consciousness that shed with the ck hole. The noise was deafening as their attacks shed with each other a few more times before it exploded outwards. Shaking the whole floor, to the point, it felt like it was going copsing. The Sage King and Raaul appeared a thousand meters away from each other, the aftermath of their attacks caused severe damage to the floor. Both of them didn''t say anything, ncing at the side and seeing Klun staring at them, as if it was going to be an observer in this fight. But they knew better. They knew it was simply trying to look for the best opportunity to end them all in one strike while they were busy with each other. This was one of the reasons they were keeping track of Raaul even while shing with others. Yet the one with the biggest advantage out of the three of them wasn''t Klun but the Sage King who they were fighting in his realm. Even though the suppression of the ne wasn''t affecting them, the Sage King still had direct control over the realm. The Sage King gripped his halberd, getting ready tounch another attack before he froze. Feeling another of his abyssal floors being destroyed like before but not just any floor. But the floor below his, the one that was guarded by the Spirit Monarch, the second strongest abyssal creature after him. This shocked the Sage King, as he never thought the Spirit Monarch would lose a battle, let alone be the first one to die. Between the five monarchs that were in his abyssal ne. ''Wait! The Spirit Monarch Energy is being drained... These creatures don''t have that ability...'' The Sage King began to utilize his ne to see what happened on the floor that the Spirit Monarch had died on. He still retained his attention on the two other First-ss gods who have been waiting to see who will make the first move. But as the Sage King scanned through his ne, it began to dawn on him how many floors had been devoured. ''Over fifty! Just how long was I fighting-'' The Sage King didn''t finish that thought as he found his eyes narrowing when he locked in on the floor where the Spirit Monarch died. Without another word, gripping the halberd, he shed down and caused space to shatter. He then moved into the spatial gap to the slight confusion of the other two beings. Before in the next second, they felt him leaving this floor and going down causing them to chase after him. # ''His skin is no longer pale like before... The only thing left his memories.'' Thought Sleipnir as she stared thoughtfully at the peaceful figure in front of her. Tang Wulin''s whole body was shimmering in nine-colored lights as he breathed in and out while giving off the feeling of vitality. It felt like the aura of life itself, as it made even Sleipnir breathless, making her want to get even closer to him. Yet if that wasn''t enough, creation began to exude from Tang Wulin, enveloping Sleipnir in its aura and cleansing her. ''This... Could it be he gained a breakthrough into his Life Goddess bloodline? Allowing him to gain control over Creation as well?'' Sleipnir knew that the Life Goddess ruled over both Life and Creation. Both fall under the same category, with life being a subgradient of Creation. Both have a simr aspect to them but Creation was a far higher level with a bit more aspects like dispersing and nullifying powers. Sleipnir felt even more vitality spreading out from Tang Wulin, gently washing through her body, sweeping away her fatigue. While also speeding up her recovery, allowing her to regain her soul power that utilized before. If that wasn''t enough, the feeling of nature began to spread out from him as well, as if Tang Wulin was the embodiment of it. Specs of the aquamarine halo began to spread out from his figure, with multi-colored rooms erupting from the ground. These halos began falling on the vines, brilliantly illuminating them with a lovely light that naturally drifted around Tang Wulin. Mixing with the golden thinyer around him, amplifying their lights, which amplified Tang Wulin looks even more. ''This...'' For a split second, Sleipnir swore she saw the image of the Life Goddess in ce of Tang Wulin as he was sitting down. ''His aura is bing more like hers. Could it be that he also gained more of her powers? Destruction God''s powers as well?'' Yggdrasil and Zeref theorized that the bloodline in Tang Wulin''s body as he was doing the Realm in Body process. It would be another foundation for the realm, simr to how a God''s Position would cause changes through a god realm. The God bloodline would also cause changes but were at a loss on what type of changes. But Yggdrasil said that just one God-King position could help a God Realm thrive. Considering Tang Wulin Sea God, Asura God, Life Goddess, and Destruction God bloodline was all God-Kings level. Alongside the Golden Dragon King whose bloodline was a mix of the Evil God, Destruction God, and Dragon God bloodline from the Dragon God. They all knew the realm would be even stronger than a normal one with their help. Not only that, but the bloodlines would also strengthen them, bing, even more, purer from the help of the God Realm. It may even reach a purity level that could match even those gods with a God Position and the bloodline. It''s because of this that Sleipnir believes she saw the image of the Life Goddess. Tang Wulin life bloodline was on its way to reaching the Life Goddess level. She watched as the vines were moving around Tang Wulin figure, gentle and smooth without any disturbance as he sat. But in the next second, she saw the vines of Tang Wulin freezing before they began to tremble. They all nce up, with the vitality around them going from the color of green to red, alongside the vines as well. Sleipnir as if she already understood what this meant, began to look towards the sky with her eyes narrowed. As in the next few seconds, the sky shattered and three figures with overwhelming pressure descended. Chapter 384: Sleep Awakening Chapter 384: Sleep Awakening The shattering of the sky above caused all of the beings that were fighting to pause and look up to the sky. Their expressions change when they look up, experiencing an invisible pressure descending down on them from those three colossal figures. This was precisely true for Yun Ming and the others who with their high spiritual power could sense these beings were God-level beings. And they had a feeling they weren''t God Officers like the Cmities but far further into the rank. In the next second, the broken sky began mending itself, restoring itself fully. Before the bleak sky began to turn dark-purple, a dark aura descending down and enveloping everything. The frightening aura swept over causing the whole ke to continuously shake as it began to produce ominous cracks on the ground. The Arkadians and Mortuus, which were enveloped by the aura, started to gain vicious cracks on themselves. Even as they desperately tried to resist the aura with their power, they found it was almost futile as they all felt themselves kneeling. If that wasn''t enough, it forces them to worship the aura; the crushing pressure wasn''t giving them any choice in the matter. Even Soul Masters were being forced to kneel as the aura passed by them while the abyssal creatures felt themselves being boosted from the aura. The entire ne was started to be enshrouded in the dark-purple darkness before a piercing light erupts outwards, smashing into the oppressive darkness. The light passed by the kneeling Arkadians who were trembling, breaking the hold that the dark-purple aura had over them. Before continuing to forcefully push the dark purple aura away from the Arkadians with some of it going straight to the abyssal creature. When the light touched the abyssal creatures, they began to burn and pierce through them causing the abyssal creature to cry out. This went on for a bit before the dark purple aura moved over to sh with the pale white aura, pushing it off the abyssal creatures. While also healing the ones that were damaged and kneeling on the ground. But it wasn''t just a piercing light but also pitch-ck darkness that swept over. Pushing the dark-purple aura away from the helpless Mortuus creatures. Before then moving down on the two auras that were shing and smashing into them. The instant these auras shed, an invisible domain was formed, constructing a space that was divided by these three auras. The floor was divided by dark-purple, ivory-ck, and pale white lights with a gale stirring up powerful winds and storms that engulfed the ce. The hills that were scattered around, the mountains that were towering above all of them instantly exploded. The ground below started to produce fissures that ran through the floor, with the sky shaking and forming cracks. One had to remember the floors were a part of the Sage King, so naturally, they weren''t fragile and pretty sturdy. Yet the formless sh between the three has been shaking the world. Producing astonishing destruction that caused severe damage to thend. But if that wasn''t enough, at the center of their sh, the reality was being warped as space started to copse. Before the sounds of something shattering rang out as a terrifying shockwave erupted from the center of the aura sh. Producing a violent wave that swept through everyone, forcibly pushing and flinging them away. Even the tower vine that had already gained crack from the shes of the aura was swept away with the figure inside being flung. Even though none of the three beings attacked, just their formless sh of their divine senses was able to cause such terrifying damage. Perfectly showing how those in the god level with just a thought, could easily eradicate the world in an instant. "Damn it. Just the sh of their divine senses could cause this much damage."Muttered Cao Dezhi as he pushed himself up while staring at the severely damaged floor in slight shock. "I know, they are far stronger than the Cmities... They might even be second-ss gods."Zheng Huanyuan muttered as dusted himself off. "Their rank doesn''t matter right now, where is Tang Wulin? We have to grab him and go." Yun Ming said as he began to look all around for Tang Wulin with the others nodding their head as they also joined. It only took them a few seconds to find the still meditating Tang Wulin, who was in the far distance from them. "There." "Okay, let''s grab him and escape." As they swiftly began moving towards Tang Wulin that was meditating even with ash and dust all over him. The three beings above were staring at each other, their divine sense preventing the other from weakening their forces and boosting their own. But the Sage King was focusing on something else. More specifically, someone as his eyes narrowed at the sight of Tang Wulin who was sitting down even with the three First ss Gods above him. ''So he really did invade... is he trying to undergo a breakthrough? Not only that but why does he feel so weird.'' Thought the Sage King in bewildering confusion as he stared at Tang Wulin. The Sage King couldn''t put his finger on it but he felt like Tang Wulin was simr to him but at the same time more transcendent. He knew he would have an easier time figuring out why if he could scan Tang Wulin with his divine sense. But it was preupied withbatting the other two beings'' own divine sense and helping him predict any sneak attacks. This still didn''t stop the Sage King''s eyes from gleaming with killing intent as he recalled how Tang Wulin and that ape pushed back his hand. As well as invaded and started destroying the abyssal floors which were made out of his being. He also noticed the humans running towards Tang Wulin and only scoffed. His energy began pervading the air, locking down space around the human. This caused the Soul Masters to smash into something hard as if they crashed into a fortified wall. Gripping his halberd, the Sage King immediately brandished it, hacking forward. Dark-purple radiance hacked apart the skies, extending thousands of kilometers across as it descended down upon Raaul and Klun. This entire sky was illuminated before it started copsing. Raaul, as if it already foresaw the attack, had already erupted in a pale light as specks of light began to shine dazzlingly in its hand. They were dazzling and brilliant, countless stars were formed in its spinning and releasing a rumbling sound. This was the power of First ss Stars, able to destroy and create stars with a wave of their hand. Raaul swiped its hand causing the vast amounts of luminous stars to rumble their way over to the dark-purple radiance. They all moved in a singr path, directing a flowing stream of stars that rushed onward. While Klun simply struck out with a palm, which began to alter the flow of time and space as their fluctuations began to rush onward. As if space and time had been focused on this strike, a gigantic vortex of space and time was formed as it rushed over. All of these attacks shed with others, once again shaking and severely damaged the floor. All of the creatures that were near this confrontation were all turned into dust, crumbling, and were erased. Yet it was during this time that the Sage King had cut through space and moved towards the body of Tang Wulin in a haste. But it was then he felt space around him being locked down as multiple portals appeared all around him, that was shining with energy. They all sted out with beams of piercing light but the Sage King only responded by sweeping over with his halberd. The halberd began ruthlessly tearing and sh through space, shattering the beams of light and turning them into nothing while space broke. But it was then that the Sage King noticed In his surroundings, thews and dark elements around were beginning to interweave. Heaven and earth power began moving down on him causing his body to tremble uncontrobly as it started to try and burn him alive. Unfortunately, that onlysted for a second before thew and dark element was suppressed as destruction aura exploded from the Sage King. The Sage King then hacked down with his halberd that released a terrifying amount of destructive energy. just as pure white raging mes moved down him,ing from above him. It was burning with the elements of space and time, making even Sage King shiver as it could imagine what would happen if it touched. The destruction energy shed with the space-time fluctuations that began to distort the void around the Sage King. The Sage King continued to charge forward while halberd whipped out, shing and sweeping majestically around him. Combating all of the attacks that Raaul and Klun were sending towards him as they chased after him. It only took them a few seconds to reach the body of Tang Wulin, with the Sage King hacking down on Tang Wulin with his halberd. But the halberd was intercepted by arge sword, which was erupting out with an Aura that was like a terrible abyss. The Onyx Cal was an Ultra Divine weapon on the same level as the halberd, containing most of Raaul Divine consciousness. It devoured everything. The area where it passed had been stripped of all of its elements,w, and energy before turning dark. While the halberd exploded out with a dark-purple aura that shined like a purple sun, that began demolishing everything in its way. In the next instant, they collided! The attacks sent a powerful shockwave through the floor just from its first sh that reduced all those who were below Title Douluo to dust. Countless tornados began forming as the floor began shaking severely. With lightning crackling in the sky from the purple and murky clouds that had mysteriously formed a second ago. The halberd was erupting out with horrifying killing energy, to the point it started to make every single creature on the floor shiver in fright. While the broad sword that wasn''t sharp but extremely thick and heavy was releasing constant malevolent energy. These two weapons produced a space around them that was closed from the world, as they continued their violent sh for dominance. The Onyx Cal moved, divine consciousness, and dark radiance surging. It began pressing onward, wishing to ruthlessly tear and devour everything in its path. While the Heaven Saint Cracked Abyss began to release even more energy as if the fact it was being confronted stirred up its might. All of its killing and destruction energy was beingpletely released, disying the might that could crush the stars, suns, and even the sr system. Had they not constructed a space around them, the whole abyssal floor would have long since been destroyed and crushed to pieces. The sh between Ultra Divine Weapons was not something a normal ne or the world could endure. Sword, divine, destruction and dark energy rushed through space in various forms. Washing over the whole space with various energies as they tried suppressing the other. It was just a single strike, yet it produced such massive disasters that could erase all living things on a and even the itself. This sh continued for a bit before it died down as the halberd and broad sword was pulled back causing the unique space to copse. With both of these Ultra Divines hacking down, moving towards Klun who had appeared in front of Tang Wulin while the shes happened. Klun was forced to stop its movement, producing a gigantic portal behind it as it unleashed a stream of space-time energy. While also turning around and striking out with its two palms that formed two fluctuating vortexes. The broad sword descends down, rushing to cleave through the relentless stream of space and time. But in the next second, the broadsword and streams of space-time energy froze. It wasn''t just them but also Raaul and Klun''s figure as they found themselves being momentarily suppressed before the space around them warped. In the next instance, they found themselves fifty thousand kilometers away from where they were on the east. It only took them an instant to realize that the Sage King utilized his realm to freeze and transport them away from the area. So he could get Tang Wulin without any interference causing them to silently curse as they prepare to break out of this. But it was then, they found themselves being unfrozen. With their attacks moving forward and them not having enough time to stop the shes that happened in the next second. While that was happening, the Sage King was moving towards Tang Wulin, looking at him the same way one would look at a freshly cooked meal. "While you may have caused me a ton of trouble. I''m sure you can make it up by bing food for my ascension." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he continued sitting down with his eyes closed. But the Sage King didn''t mind this as he swept onward with his halberd, slicing through space once again. But it was then a gigantic hole began to form behind Tang Wulin, moving towards the Sage King, wishing to devour him. "Oh? Are you those things called Spirit Souls from that ne, I can sense how you''re tied to his soul." The Sage King spoke out as he watched his halberd cutting through the ck hole in front of him, with blood sshing out. A deafening roar rang out. "Too bad you''re far too weak to be of any help, although you did buy him a second." The Sage King saw that Tang Wulin''s body had been moved, eyes narrowing and he saw a deer-like creature running forward with Tang Wulin on her back. "Futile." The Sage King stretched his hand reached over, it started to erge itself, instantly reaching over the height of a kilometer. It carried a dark-purple color that was shimmering around the hand as it started to crush space under its might. This type of scenery was extremely terrifying, the Sage King hand had already reached the area where Sleipnir was. Before it started releasing a relentless pressure that started to lock down space around Sleipnir. Yet Sleipnir didn''t give up as her eyes began to shine brilliantly before a domain began to erupt from her. ''Space-Time Channel.'' The Sage King watched in slight surprise as he felt the domain produced by Sleipnir was starting to forcibly reverse his actions. "Your ability has even touched upon the concept of time and history? While not even being a god? Fascinating, absorbing him will definitely allow me to gain your knowledge." It was then that the palm of the Sage King began to erupt with destruction energy that instantly sted through the barrier. Sleipnir Space-time Channel domain was returned into space and time fluctuations in a single motion from the Sage King attack. This led to Sleipnir flinching as felt a slight bacsh before the area around her instantly exploded. Rubbles and rocks flew everywhere as the whole ground erupt upwards. The figure of Sleipnir was rolling and tumbling before she was stopped by a bunch of vines that moved out of the cracks, catching her. She tried to get up before it was then a foot was pressed down on her head, forcefully pushing her into the cracked ground. "Stay down, little deer. Soon you will be a part of me." The Sage King poured some of his divine senses over Sleipnir, barring her down before moving towards Tang Wulin, halberd in his hand. Sleipnir forces herself to move but found it impossible to resist the overwhelming pressure of the Sage King divine sense. Knowing she couldn''t escape this predicament, she tried to summon vines and roots around to help dy the Sage King. "Really? You are still trying." The Sage King shook his head and snapped his finger causing all of the vines that were shooting towards him from the ground. To be instantly destroyed as he moved toward Tang Wulin, only a few inches away. "No!" But as the Sage King got close, vines instantly erupted from Tang Wulin''s body, moving towards him and wrapping around him. While turning the whole area around them into green-colored with nts appearing and spreading around him. "Another domain? And you guys are still trying to resist?" The Sage King once again swiped his hand causing everything around to shatter, all of the leaves and nts on the ground turned to dust. While life and vital energy that was spreading around had swiftly turned into nothingness. While this happened, a towering figure appeared behind Tang Wulin, instantly grasping him and punching through space. It was none other than Bahamut. "Not so fast." Before the dragon could escape through space with Tang Wulin, it felt itself freeze as a halberd appeared through it. Yet the Dragon only gritted its teeth before hurling Tang Wulin''s body through space, wanting at least him to escape. "Again, I said not too fast." Right before Tang Wulin''s body could go through the cracked space, it began to forcibly close and mend itself. Just as Tang Wulin reached, passing through where the crack was andnding on the cracked ground again. "Honestly, you pests are lucky I''m not destroying you now." The Sage King muttered as he pulled the halberd out of Bahamut before locking him down with his divine sense. The Sage King didn''t say any words as he reached Tang Wulin, he simply hacked down with his halberd, slicing through space. Sleipnir and Bahamut watched wide eyes as the halberd hacked into the head of Tang Wulin, releasing an ear-splitting sound. Yet the unexpected happened that shocked not only them but even the Sage King. The Heaven Saint Cracked Abyss had stopped at Tang Wulin head, not going into or through him. "...What?" The Sage King muttered as moved his halberd away while staring at Tang Wulin in disbelief before hacking out once again. His halberd swept onward, shing through space and striking Tang Wulin''s neck. Another ear-splitting sound rang out. But just like before, the halberd stopped at the neck of Tang Wulin, not going past or through. "What!" The Sage King roared out in anger and disbelief as pulled back the halberd before hacking down on Tang Wulin. Yet every time he did, the halberd wasn''t able to fully go through Tang Wulin and would simply be stopped at his skin. Even when the Sage King utilizes the destruction energy of the halberd, the same thing happened while energy scattered from Tang Wulin body. The Sage King was beyond pissed, whipping, striking, and hacking out with his halberd. It was only after a few more strikes that the sounds of something shattering happened. It wasn''t Tang Wulin body but a thin veil of light around him that would have confused the Sage King if he wasn''t so angry. Enraged at the fact this pest with broken cultivation was able to withstand hits from his halberd which can cut through even dimensions. Not even the strongest armor, such as Ultra Divine could fully protect one from his halberd might, let alone a person''s body. Cursing to himself, he pulled back the halberd while charging up a terrifying attack that turned the sky dark-purple. "Will you just die-" The Sage King didn''t finish his sentence as half of his face and chest were blown away, with blood sshing out. The halberd in his hand froze in mid-air as the Sage King tried toprehend what just happened. ck blood was spilling from his body, leaking down his clothing, but he was staring at the body of Tang Wulin that was stirring gently. And then he saw the eyes of Tang Wulin opening up. Serene golden-blue eyes that had a hint of scarlet and madness in them stared at him, eyes that left him horrified. Before a fist smashed into the Sage King, instantly plunging him down into the ground, reducing the whole area, and causing countless fissures to form. But if that wasn''t enough, a leg was lifted up before it was smashed down, further reducing the whole area around. Chapter 385: Continuous Metamorphosis Chapter 385: Continuous Metamorphosis Shocked! That was what everyone on the abyssal floor was feeling when they saw the figure of Tang Wulin standing. Above the cracked ground with countless fissures and rubbles, with the bleeding body of the Sage King under him. The Abyssal creatures felt a wave of coldness that was bone-chilling that caused their body to produce ayer of goosebumps. The other creatures like the Mortuus and Arkadians were at a terrible loss and just watching. While the Soul Masters were shocked as well as able to handle the result far better than the others they merely sigh in relief. "He sure knows how to make a scene." Muttered Cao Dezhi as he felt himself being able to move his body once again. "I''m starting to think he does it on purpose." Chen Xinjie muttered as he began moving his body, feeling the relief of no longer being trapped by the spatial lockdown. "Still isn''t his breakthrough a bit too terrifying? Did the Spirit Soul tell you what type of breakthrough he was going through?" "No... I didn''t think it was important to ask." Qiangu Dongfeng replied thoughtfully, looking at the figure of Tang Wulin with aplicated look. He didn''t know how to react at the scene of Tang Wulin not only hurting the Sage King who was a First-ss God. But blowing away pieces of his body like it was paper. "...Something seems wrong." "Ming?" "Can anyone of you sense Tang Wulin cultivation?" "What are you... Wait, your right. I can''t sense anything from it. It''s not like his spiritual power is hiding it." "Yea, it feels like it isn''t even there... As if it broke." As Yun Ming said these words, the other fell silent. But before they could say anything, a cold voice rang out "Did you enjoy that?" The voice wasing from under Tang Wulin who was gazing forward while elevating his foot. "That will be the-" The Sage King couldn''t say anymore as a foot smashed down into his face once again, like a towering mountain. Trampling down on his face forcibly. Vicious cracks started to appear as blood began to leak ssh as the Sage King released a hoarse grunt. Yet at the same time, a halberd makes a perfect arc through the air as it descended on Tang Wulin. But Tang Wulin didn''t try evading the attack, the halberd reached his neck in an instant before it went off course. Or to be more precise, space around Tang Wulin was gently bending, leading the halberd to miss Tang Wulin. But the Sage King didn''t get a chance to say anything, as Tang Wulinunched his next attack. As immediately, the area around Tang Wulin became different as eyes began to give off a multi-colored glow. That was dancing about as a small gust began to form around him, as his eyes began to shine dazzlingly with a cosmos forming inside it. In the instant, a boundless pressure began taking form around his foot as he lifted it once again, which made the Sage King tremble. It felt like the heavens were pressing down on it, wishing to brutally suppress it under its might. Then Tang Wulin stomped down once more, his feet severely distorting and cracking space as it instantly reached the Sage King. Thest thing the Sage King was able to see was a leg that was descending and began to turn into a towering realm. Holding a gigantic tree in the middle, rivers, mountains, hills, clouds, and the sun that all gave off a terrifying pressure. Before the leg struck the Sage King once more, causing everything below Tang Wulin to explode. A thunderous explosion rang out! Rubbles, blood, corpses, rocks, and other things scattered around Tang Wulin, producing a ten thousand deep kilometer crater. All of the creatures around fell silent, all of them staring in shock. Except for the two other First-ss creatures. "A peculiar existence... One without cultivation, yet still possess strength in the First-ss range." Klun spoke out as it stared at Tang Wulin as if it was trying to urately analyze him. Raaul didn''t say anything but its eyes were narrowed as it felt that the human below it was familiar. "Now I recall, you are the human who destroyed the strand of my divine sense in one of my generals. Although you seem a bit different." "That would be our doing... It seems he tried to read our mind but naturally failed." Klun spoke out causing Raaul to nce at Klun before shifting its astonished gaze back at Tang Wulin. "You tried reading those things mind? Foolish yet the fact your mind is still intact at least says a bit about your ability." "All of your shut up." A cold voice had rung out through the floor before a figure began to appear as a swirling of mist began to condense. "You finally showed your regeneration ability." Klun said as it nced at the Sage King who only ignored it and red down at Tang Wulin, hate and spite could be seen in his eyes. The others didn''t know because they weren''t hit by it but the Sage King knew that Tang Wulin''sst attack was unnatural. It felt like a hit him itself as recalled thest images that appeared before he was crushed beneath the foot. "I want you dead!" "Dead? Isn''t that such a waste, he will be a fine addition to my soldiers." Raaul spoke out causing the Sage King to nce at it, evident disgust and rage could be seen but Raaul didn''t care. Klun didn''t say anything, neither caring about having Tang Wulin as a part of its ranks nor ying him. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he was looking over his body, eyes roaming around it while he got lost in thought for the moment. While he was doing this, the three First-ss beings were spreading out their divine sense, covering Tang Wulin and inspecting him. But to their shock, they couldn''t sense anything about Tang Wulin. Instead of them being able to scan Tang Wulin with their divine sense, they felt space around him bending gracefully. The spatial twist was causing a strain on their divine sense, one which they ignored. But they came into contact with a formidable barrier that releases a thud sound, not allowing their divine sense to scan Tang Wulin. ''Weird... Something really is protecting him.'' Thought the Sage King while Klun stared at Tang Wulin as if it was looking at a priceless treasure. ''We must have him! A being outside of this segment of time. Not bound to the universe''s fate!'' Klun began clenching its fist, staring at Tang Wulin as passionate hunger began appearing inside of it. One that didn''t go noticed by the other two who was giving it looks of considerable confusion and wariness. They saw stars sparkling inside of the eyes of Klun as its figures trembled, glowing with a pale light as the luminous stars grew. Before it unleashed a strike against Tang Wulin. Between the palm and fingers of Klun, specs of light began appearing before itpressed it in its hand. Leading to a brilliant light to be releasing, illuminating the whole sky before it punched out, unleashing a luminous wave of time. A continuous stream of time fluctuations rushed towards Tang Wulin. Releasing the sound of waves as the enormous, vast river made out of time descended n Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin who was still gazing at his body only nced up at the wave of time when he felt it closing in on him. With a focused but calm gaze, he reached out with his hand just as the wave of time reached him. The wave first reached his hand before it stopped rushing onward to the confusions of the people around. But then their confusion turned into surprise when they saw Tang Wulin grasping the waves, shattering it into a gentle shower of light. This didn''t faze Klun as countless beams of light appeared at Tang Wulin before they sted outwards at him, closing off the path of escaping. Tang Wulin only inhaled. The beams of lights all began to freeze before twisting as their wisp began to move towards Tang Wulin mouth, being eagerly devoured by him. Within seconds, the beams of light were all devoured by Tang Wulin. Yet Klun wasn''t done as it summoned even more beams of light that continued sting towards Tang Wulin. But Tang Wulin continued devouring all of it, showing no sign of being full or that there were too many beams. Once all of the beams were devoured, Tang Wulin nced at Klun who was getting ready to unleash another attack. Klun''s full figure erupted, terrifying time and space fluctuation began to be released from it. Leading the other two first-ss beings to back away from it. Time began to be stirred as a long river began to appear above it, swirling and spinning. Klun raised one of its hands causing the gleaming river to expand above, reaching over a kilometer. As it got ready tounch the swirling river, a deafening noise rang out with the ground below trembling and gaining massive cracks. It happened in an instant. Klun felt a fist making contact with its face, the fist driving itself into its face as it gave off a mellow golden light. Visible cracks formed on its face as the mellow light began to break down the steel on its before Klun was sent flying. Klun''s whole figure was sted across the floor before crashing into one of the crumbling mountains like a spear. The silence was the response. Sage King and Raaul stared at Tang Wulin in shock, wondering just when and how he appeared in the spot where Klun was. While spreading out their Divine Sense and locating Klun who was sent flying a few kilometers away. While they were doing this, Tang Wulin was looking down at his hand as if he was lost in thought. Below him was Sleipnir who stared at the scene in shock. ''Did his body be even more terrifying than what we initially thought?'' "Surprise too? Well, that should be expected... He really did go above and beyond."Yggdrasil''s voice rang out causing Sleipnir to nce to the side, seeing Yggdrasil moving towards Bahamut. "...How strong is his body at the moment?"Questioned Bahamut as he stared at Tang Wulin with a cold gaze, not caring for his extensive wound. "It should be passed a First ss God right? From how he could attack one of them without them being able to react." Sleipnir muttered as she undoubtedly looked at Yggdrasil with a puzzled look. "That''s the thing... I''m not sure how strong it''s but you are right that it has passed a First ss Body... Essentially, it isn''t wrong to say that Tang Wulin may have achieved a God-King level body." As Yggdrasil said this, the expression of Bahamut and Sleipnir all turned into shock. "Ha... Just like father." "Yeah he is like the Dragon God but he is even more monstrous when you consider he hasn''t even fully absorbed the Golden Dragon King yet." Yggdrasil said as she reached Bahamut and began restoring him while Bahamut and Sleipnir fell silent, staring at the battle above them. Raaul scoffed at Tang Wulin as his eyes glowed an ivory color that caused thews and elements around to tremble. Before a surge of formless ivory light expanded from its body like a vast body of water. It had expanded out its divine consciousness before it directed it towards Tang Wulin, wishing to crush him under its might. Raaul attack started to make the area around Tang Wulin copse. Thews began interweaving with each other before rushing towards Tang Wulin, moving topress and break him. While a formless intent surged towards Tang Wulin, rushing towards him like a raging sea that wanted to devour him. Tang Wulin only waved his hand, releasing a mellow golden light before the distinctive sounds of something shattering rang out. While he clenched his other hand that released a terrifying pressure that swept through the interweavingws. The raging sea of formless intent was shattered as it made contact with Tang Wulin''s hand while thews were suppressed by him. "You... How is your control over thews and elements more effective than mine?" Raaul stared at Tang Wulin with a bit of shock. One has to understand its own Divine Sense was at the level of a peak First ss, close to breaking through that limit. Not even the Sage King and Klun coulde close to its spiritual power, allowing it to have the firmest control over thews and elements. Yet its control was usurped by Tang Wulin in an instant, confusing it, as well as intriguing it. Tang Wulin nced at Raaul but before he could do or say anything, he felt his instincts stirring up. An aura of death and destruction began spreading. Tang Wulin senses felt the attacking from the side, an overwhelming wave of death and destruction pierced through the sky. Chi! Specs of destruction and death fluttered from the sky before it turned into a halberd that quickly hacked over. It produced a long wave of death and destruction, slicing through thews and elements as it moved down to erase Tang Wulin. All of the creatures down below shivered as the overwhelming pressure made them all kneel. They were all getting a taste of a person with First ss strength and just the aura alone left them terrified. While Tang Wulin himself nced at the wave of death and destruction that was hacking down on him. The surging energy was causing vicious cracks and fissures in the sky, too much energy for the sky to handle. With Tang Wulin being the energy primary focus as it reached him, simply about to chop through him. But Tang Wulin only tilted his head before stomping on the ground, shattering the space below him. Before his figure blurred as the surging de was only a few inches away from him. It blew away. The surging de of death and destruction that wasing down was blown away like something pierced through it. The wisps scattered from the attack, while the rest began to fall. As this was happening, Sage King chopped down with his halberd before a fist smashed into his face. With his halberd that had destruction energy coiling around it being stopped by a hand. Tang Wulin didn''t give the Sage King any time to speak as his fist glowed with a golden light. Before it erupted explosively in an explosion that shattered half of the Sage King body again. But that wasn''t the end as the wisps of the Sage King began to move towards Tang Wulin, seeping into his body. The Sage King red hatefully at Tang Wulin as he devoured his essence that was supposed to go back to the ne. He knew Tang Wulin was hit by the attack, as he sensed him breaking through the surging de of energy. The Sage King expected him to be at least slightly damaged but he saw no sign of harm on Tang Wulin. Still, the Sage King only swung his left arm, isting the area around them so the shockwaves of their battle wouldn''t destroy his men. Tang Wulin titled his head at this but felt his instincts stir once again, as in the next instant he was instantly surrounded by millions of portals. All of these portals shot out various types of weapons that fluctuate with time, hacking out towards him. The attacks seemed to travel through time as they wasted no time, reaching Tang Wulin instantly, only an inch away. But in the next second, Tang Wulin figure twitched before the sounds of ss shattering rang through the floor. All of the weapons that fluctuate with time were instantly destroyed, turning into a shower of dazzling lights. With the images of millions of Tang Wulin appearing all around with his fist striking the weapons, destroying them. Raaul instantly appeared behind Tang Wulin, delivering a powerful counterattack as he released ivory radiance as a ck hole formed in his hand. The ck hole began to warp, gravity, thews, and light as it started to expand, moving to eagerly devour Tang Wulin. It was as if Tang Wulin was in the eye of a maelstrom that was expanding at a terrifying rate. However, Tang Wulin''s eyes were still calm, glowing an ethereal green and white light before creation exploded from his body. Streams of creation power began appearing, one after another before it began to swirl around him, forming a maelstrom of creative energy. A maelstrom that began to disperse and absorbed the ck hole that was trying to devour Tang Wulin. With the figure of Raaul moving back, parts of his body release steam from the creative energy grazing him. The creation energy began to seep back into Tang Wulin after fully devouring the ck hole. But it was then that blood sprouted from Tang Wulin mouth, leaking down from his mouth. "What a strange fellow, your body seems to have dyed the injuries..." Tang Wulin only nced at Raaul but didn''t say anything. With the attainment of the Semi-Divine Realm body, Tang Wulin could control the time inside of his realm. Meaning he could dy attacks from affecting him, allowing him to fight with no damage or abilities affecting him during that dy. Just as how a day in the God Realm is a year in the mortal world, a second in Tang Wulin internal realm was a minute in the outside world. Meaning Tang Wulin could take even the more horrifying attacks and abilities but still show no sign of damage because of the dyed effects. And this effect would only increase even more as he grew stronger with the realm, such as one second could mean a day in the outside world. It was then that a light illuminated around Tang Wulin. Everything around Tang Wulin seems to be bathed in white, a zing sphere that seemed simr to the fierce sun appeared behind him. But if that wasn''t enough, a gigantic de made out of destruction hacked down on him, severing the space above him. While a broad sword appeared below him, releasing millions and millions of strands of divine senses as it moved to pierce through Tang Wulin. All of the First ss made the choice to attack Tang Wulin at the same time, using their divine sense tomunicate with each other. Tang Wulin merely began moving his right hand, creating afterimages as the area around him began to slow down. Countless shards andws began appearing around Tang Wulin like broken sses from a mirror, his hand moving towards a particr one. ''Forbid History, Dragon Emperor Ban.'' There was no sound but the sounds of chanting resounded through reality. As Tang Wulin''s hand touched the shard, slicing through, it was erased in the next moment with the sounds of gear moving. In the next moment, all of the attacks that were surrounding him was gone. As if the event was forcefully denied from happening and undo. To the disbelief of everyone who was watching, nothing around Tang Wulin stretched out his arm causing thews to tremble. Before they began to intertwine around his arm, forming a long de out of his skin that was gleaming and crackling with a purple light. ''Curse Art: Tenga Goken.'' Then he swung his arm, severing the space around him. Blood sshed out! The Sage King wasite was severed from his body; Raaul arm was cut off with his broad sword gaining a shallow cut on it. Their expression was grim as the destruction energy began ravaging their internals, forcing them to try and suppress it. Tang Wulin nced at the de that was formed by thews, eyes moving over it, getting lost in thought, and ignoring the two first-ss beings. As this was going on, Yggdrasil who was done healing Bahamut and getting ready to go take care of Tao Tie began muttering. "He is evolving... Unbelievable even after the breakthrough, it seems he is still undergoing his metamorphosis." "...How?" Questioned Bahamut in disbelief. "I''m unsure...But he seems to be developing, utilizing thews in this ne to utilize his abilities even though his cultivation is broken. Not only that but he can utilize abilities he needed to be in a certain state to use." "In a way, we are seeing first hand, on how a God-Realm would fight if it had its consciousness. At the moment his fighting prowess surpassed every First-ss God just from achieving a Semi-Divine Realm body." "Yet he is still changing... Figuring out what else he can do with his transformation." Chapter 386: Arrival Of The Law Chapter 386: Arrival Of The Law Tang Wulin stopped ncing at the de made out of thews causing it to recede in his arm as a voice rang out. "Evesting Abyssal!" Raaul roared. In that instant, the whole abyssal floor was instantly covered in darkness, no light could be seen except an ivory light that pierced towards Tang Wulin. The ivory light was like a shooting star, sting towards Tang Wulin. In response to this attack, Tang Wulin''s whole body began to shine. Immortal Qi inside of his body began shining with divine radiance as Tang Wulin formed a fist with thews trembling around him. Then his fist struck out, piercing forward towards the ivory light that was close to hitting him. Simultaneously, narws on the floor began interweaving around Tang Wulin fist, forming chains made out ofws. The chains rushed onward with the intent to puncture through the ivory light, sailing through the sky like arrows. In the next second, the continuous chains made out ofws, and ivory shed! But it was only a sh thatsted for a second before the ivory light was pierced through by the countless chains. While the darkness that covered the world was instantly destroyed, shattering into pieces. Moreover, Tang Wulin had instantly traversed the distance between him and Raaul,shing out with a foot that gave off a terrifying pressure. Raaul swiftly began stimting the space elements around to teleport him away, his figure flowing with an ethereal pale light. Yet Tang Wulin eyes shed before Raaul felt the space elements freezing, no longer obeying hismand. Just as a leg smashed into his stomach, a leg that felt like the itself just from the sheer weight and forces it carried. Blood sshed out as Raaul was sted away with his whole stomach area being destroyed and turned into a bloody mist. Raaul roared out, his body enveloped in ivory and divine consciousness as he tried stopping the damage from worsening. While also trying to restore his shattered stomach area. But how could Tang Wulin allow him to escape so easily? The space elements around Tang Wulin began obeying hismand, swirling around him and fusing with his aura. At that moment, the space element and thin veil began to ripple, forming fire-like energy that sparkled with particles. With a step, space began to twist before Tang Wulin found himself in front of Raaul who only stared at him in shock. Raaul swiftly punches out, his fist bursting with ivory energy while speaking up. "How... How do you have such control over the space elements!" But Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, his hand began to gently rotate, striking the bottom of Raaul fist and thrusting out with a palm. Raaul felt his body bing weak as if Tang Wulin hit a weak point on his body. ''Royal Bodhisattva Phase One: First Palm!'' The Palm to Raaul turned into a towering that was descending on him, it was rippling with thews and particles of the space elements. As Tang Wulin''s palm smashed into Raaul, the whole sky was lit up! Wisps of space element began scattering from the sky, as a figure was sted away again. Raaul was a mess. All of its limbs were twisted and distorted, and its organs were crushed, bone bent. All of this from Tang Wulin''sst strike, which held the intent of spatial powers, something that surprised and left him in disbelief. No one can control space elements like that... Only a God Realm can have it constantly surround them like that.'' This was Raaul thought as it tried to mend his wounds. But for some reason, it noticed that Tang Wulin wasn''t given chase, the area around him was warping. Tang Wulin felt the flows of time around him with time fragments swirling around him but as they touched his skin. They all vanished, nullified by Tang Wulin yer Art resistance to all powers, which had adapted to his realm in body cultivation. Yet that wasn''t the end as a portal began to open behind him, wishing to devour him. Inside of the portal was the sight of a long river that seemed to be flowing from one side to the next endlessly. As Tang Wulin saw this, a tremendous roar sounded out. The Heaven Saint halberd released a terrifying light as the Sage King''s eyes began to sh while he waved his other hand. Tang Wulin felt the changes in the world, like thews of the ne, were being changed causing him to lose control of the space elements. Not only that but he felt thews wrapping around his figure like chains, restraining and stopping him from moving. Moreover, the Sage King hacked down with his halberd, unleashing an expanse of destruction that rushed towards Tang Wulin. Raaul couldn''t fall just yet, they didn''t know how but Tang Wulin was too terrifying for only them to contest against. Though it''s an offense to their pride, they knew they needed the help of all three to have any chance of winning. A swirling vortex of temporal energy on his right and an expanse of destruction on his left, yet Tang Wulin remained calm. A purple light appeared around Tang Wulin; some of the quiet elements began trembling around Tang Wulin. They began crackling with the aura of destruction that caused all creatures to shiver. The purple light began expanding outwards, turning into countless streaks of purple lightning that crashed into the attacks that came from both sides. The destruction ruthlessly devoured the swirling vortex, shifting it into nothingness. While crashing into the expanse of destruction before absorbing and breaking through it. Tang Wulin then stomped towards Klun, his fist shining with a brilliant light before he hacked out, unleashing countless chains made out of thews. While also causing the elements that held the destructive aura to rush onward, turning into streaks of lightning. "So he can really do it! Control the natural elements in a way that he can utilize that inbat." The Sage King muttered as he moved to intercept Tang Wulin, right hand holding his halberd, sweeping towards Tang Wulin. He knew Tang Wulin wasn''t using it in the way they did, where they had to forcibly control it to manipte. No, the way the elements seem to surround and adore Tang Wulin was something out of this world to him. Tang Wulin only countered with a fist, that smashed into the Heaven Saint Cracked halberd. Their shes shook the area a bit, both trying to gain dominance against each other! The Sage King was slightly shocked that Tang Wulin fist was able to contend with his Ultra Divine weapon, something that should be impossible. But Tang Wulin paid no mind to this as he hacked out with his other hand, just as the Onyx Cal came hacking down on him. His hand grasps on to the Onyx Cal, ignoring the malevolent energy that hacked out from it. His body was easily nullifying the malevolent energy. It is weaker than him when it isn''t being wielded by a First ss being. With a pull, Tang Wulin jerked the Oryx Cal towards him before letting go and grasping the hilt of the sword. Just as it reached close to his neck before pushing to the side, making the sword pierced towards the Sage King. He ignored the constant battering that his hand was going through, as a response to him holding Oryx Cal without its permission. The Sage King''s expression changed when he saw this, forcing him to pull back his halberd to protect him from the sword. The halberd swept to the side, hitting the sword as it pierced forward, both Ultra Divines weapons shing for a brief second with their aura. Before the sword moved off course, puncturing the right shoulder of the Sage King, blood sshing out. But Tang Wulin wasn''t done, he already let go of Onyx Cal as it punctured the Sage King''s shoulder, his body moving forward. Before his legsnded on the side of the hilt of Onyx Cal before heunched himself forward. A shockwave rang out as Tang Wulin figure turned into a streak of light, while Onyx Cal jerked to the side. While it was still in the shoulder of the Sage King, causing the sword to cut down from his shoulder, down to his chest area. The Sage King utilizes most of his power to stop the advancement of the sword from going any farther. But it was then a figure came beside him, grasping the sword and pulling it out of him with ck blood following behind. While this was happening, Tang Wulin reached Klun who already summoned millions and millions of portals around him. Tang Wulin simply smashed his fist forward, as the millions of portals sted out once again. In the next instant, they shed! Yet, as all of the beams touched Tang Wulin fist, they all began to disperse as they came into contact with the golden light. "...Immortal Qi!" Klun''s expression darkened as it saw the fist that was veiled in a golden light, sting through all of its attacks anding down on it. It knew there was nothing it could do against an attack that contained Immortal Qi. As all attacks would be nullified or disperse, simply because no mortal attack and energy can hold a candle to Immortal Qi. Tang Wulin fist continued, smashing into Klun who summoned more portals to protect, which didn''t help at all. Klun flew back, with its whole body gaining cracks, while immortal qi began running amok inside of it. The Sage King and Raaul came ughtering forward, shing with Tang Wulin. The Sage King halberd hacked out while Raaul sword swept forward as it appeared behind Tang Wulin. Both of them attacked simultaneously. But Tang Wulin swiftly countered as he struck out with his fist, shing with both weapons. His fist and the two Ultra Divine weapons began fighting for dominance, his fist forcibly forcing them back. Klun also rapidly recovered before rushing towards Tang Wulin, striking out with his fist, aiming for Tang Wulin back. But Klun fist only made contact with a wing that appeared behind Tang Wulin, eighth beautiful wings spread out. ''These wings... They feel like Semi-Ultra Divine weapons?'' Tang Wulin soul bones had also gone through evolution from the realm in a body. Since they were all connected and attached to his body, they also underwent these changes. With Tang Wulin''s body reaching a Semi-Divine realm level, so did his Soul Bones, who evolved into Semi-Divine Weapons. Weapons that equal the First-ss God''s strength. All six wings began to hack out towards Klun, shing with its fist while trying to chop it into pieces. In the next instant, they all began to sh with each other, shaking the whole floor. Their figures continued moving across the whole isted space they were in. They all exchanged thousands of moves! Fist shing with a halberd, leg shing with a sword, wings with time fragments, destruction against destruction, ivory light against the golden light. As this was going on, Yggdrasil had found Tao Tie who was almost cut off, bleeding out. She swiftly began wrapping vines around Tao Tie while healing her, Bahamut, and Sleipnir trailing behind her while witnessing the fight. "Amazing, he is shing with all three of them, and they''re the ones being pushed back." Sleipnir spoke out, watching Tang Wulin smacking away the halberd beforeshing out with a kick that struck the Sage King. While his wings blocked the Onyx Sword and Klun fists that tried to take advantage. "This shouldn''t be a surprise before they are able to easily dominate Tang Wulin, since the gap was way too huge. But now that they''re on a simr level? Now that the only difference would be abilities and skills... there has yet to be someone who can beat him in those categories." Bahamut replied to Sleipnir''s words, recalling how Tang Wulin easily toyed with him and the other four dragons in their battle. They all had simr strength, but the key difference was simply abilities, an area that Tang Wulin reigned supreme in. Tang Wulin tilted his head just as the Onyx Sword pierced forward, missing him by an inch while he mmed his fist into Raaul. Bahamut knew Tang Wulin didn''t need to evade any of these attacks but Tang Wulin''s body was moving on its own. Elbow smashed down, diverting fist away from Tang Wulin''s body while his wings hacked out, smashing into the halberd and sword. But shattering into pieces, being unable to contend with their superior level. Bahamut knew Tang Wulin instincts will force his body to minimize all damage or abilities done to him, for his safety. Tang Wulin didn''t seem to care about his shattered wings, the pieces glowing before they pierced towards the Sage King and Raaul. They were forced to defend themselves, feeling a terrifying power from these shards that shed into them and pushed them back a bit. Just as another set of wings bloomed from Tang Wulin back, giving off a shimmering light. Although it did drain a lot out of Tang Wulin, having to remake these wings on the First ss God level. "I feel like something off, though..." Yggdrasil muttered as she nced up at the fight while continuing healing Tao Tie who couldn''t say anything at the moment. "Me as well..." Zeref''s voice rang out as he appeared next to them with a frown and his arms folded. "From the way, he fights right?" Yggdrasil questioned causing Zeref to nod his head. "That and the feeling around him... I don''t think he regained his original personality, no it feels like he may have changed or possibly discarded it." Sleipnir and Bahamut''s expressions changed when they heard Zeref''s words while giving him warily looks, hoping he was joking. He wasn''t when he spoke up again. "The way he is fighting now, it''s more calcting, calm, and apathetic as if he feels no thrill from the battle... Does that describe Wulin at all?" "No. Even when he was dominating me and the other four dragons, I could feel the bloodlust and excitement he was exuding. Comparing that to now, I feel none of that from him... All I feel from him is utter tranquility." Bahamut spoke up with a strange expression, wondering if Zeref''s words were true. "Another proof of this is from him being able to use the Royal Bodhisattva, which requiresplete and utter calm. It would be impossible to do for Tang Wulin before, as he is constantly releasing bloodlust and getting excited in a fight." Sleipnir frowned even more as Zeref was right, she did notice Wulin using the Royal Bodhisattva. And she was there when they made the technique and when Tang Wulin failed to use it because of his battle lust. "Okay, so say your right... This doesn''t mean his original personality is gone, maybe it changed from filtering all those memories?" Tao Tie spoke up, finally gaining enough energy to join in the conversation. "Maybe... Yggdrasil, can you tell us what happened when youmence memory recovery. Did Tang Wulin do anything strange?" Yggdrasil could only sigh to herself when she saw everyone turning their gaze on her. She wanted to keep this a secret a bit longer, at the very least until she could go back into Tang Wulin and check everything out. But she knew they wouldn''t take no for an answer and they also deserved knowing what really happened. "Everything was going fine at first, with the Semi-Divine realm and my help. We were able to nt the memories into his body. Finding his original memories weren''t too bad, since I was able to stop all of the memories froming towards him, all at once. But then Wulin said some words that may have led to his present situation." "The human said some words? What the hell could he have said?" "Come... I will only take the memory that can persevere through it all and subjugate the rest. If you wish for me to ept you, subjugate all of the other endless memories under yourmand. I will only take the one who does this as my original." Yggdrasil released a sigh when she saw everyone go silent, some of them disying shock and disbelief. "Before I could talk him out of it, I was forced out. At the moment, I''m not sure what is going onside of his body. Maybe the battle is still going on or it may have already ended." "..." "..." "..." "Is he crazy? Nevermind, he really is crazy! What kind of crazy bastard does some shit like that!" "Maybe his soul and body were confident in the original Tang Wulin?" "Confidence? What confidence! He waspeting against other memories, some that are far older than his and some that came from a different time!" "No, this sounds like something Wulin would do or well what his Will would do. It seemed it only wanted the best memory and nothing else." "So do you think it was a mistake to leave it up to his body and soul?" "Maybe? Honestly, both had their drawbacks regardless of what we did." Zeref released a sigh, both frustrated and annoyed by this. He nces up towards the battle, to see Tang Wulin side-stepping and attack, calm as ever. "Do you think he did this because he wanted to hurry up? Or maybe because he sensed something dangerous?" "Like what? Those First ss Beings?" Tao Tie questioned out loud but it was then a voice rang out behind them. "Wait, they''re all first-ss beings?" They all turned around to see the humans approaching them, Qiangu Dongfeng at the front. "Yes, the Sage King and those other two are beings with First ss God strength." Yggdrasil replied to Qiangu Dongfeng who was the one who asked the question since Sleipnir was busy gazing at Tang Wulin. While Bahamut only scoffed at them before refocusing on the fight, leaving the humans at a loss. "Well... I guess he is a God now? Although he seems a bit different." Cao Dezhi questioned with his lips twitching, as he looked up towards the earth-shattering battle. "More like he has the strength of a God now." "Huh? Is there a difference between having the strength and being one?" "There is, you see..." As Yggdrasil was exining the concept of a True God to the soul masters, Yun Ming was listening and also paying attention to the fight. A hint of worry could be seen in his eyes, as he saw Tang Wulin shing with three First-ss level beings. He couldn''t put his finger on it but felt like the Wulin that was fighting above him was different from the one he knew before. ''Why isn''t finishing it already? I don''t recall him ever wasting time like this... It''s almost like he is waiting for something.'' Back and forth, they went before they all unleashed another terrifying strike that seemed to have split the sky. In the next second, three figures flew back, two of them spitting out blood and the other gaining even more cracks on their body. Tang Wulin himself had some wounds on him, only for a second before they all instantly healed in the next instant. His calm and serene gaze moved over the three beings who had first-ss strength, while he flexed his hand. The Sage King was gritting his teeth, ring at Tang Wulin while he felt his wounds healing as he took more essence from the abyssal realm. Raaul was stripping his men, down below, and having them heal his wound. While the time fragment washed over Klun, reversing all of the damage that was done. All of this was done in front of Tang Wulin who did nothing to stop it. Naturally, this made them worried, wondering what he was up to but deciding to wait and see while trying to find an opening. But it was then that Tang Wulin began to look up to the sky, a faint smile appearing on his face. It was a smile that one would only give to someone they haven''t seen in a long time. "It''s here now." Dong! A p of thunder sounded, shaking up the Abyssal Realm, an expanse of nine-colors blew away the dark purple clouds after shattering the space above. Every single creature looked up to the sky, confused about what was going on. They knew it that thunder didn''te from the four god ss being above them, as they haven''tunched an attack yet. The nine-colored expanse continued to move through the sky before forming into something that left, everyone confused. These were massive clouds, vast and boundless, stretching across the whole sky with a gigantic gate. The gate was beautiful and divine, something that a God Realm could contain, as it hovered above everything. ''The Universe Law... Been a long time.'' Chapter 387: Enraged Universal Law Chapter 387: Enraged Universal Law "A gate? Why is there a gate here?" Sage King muttered and he wasn''t the only one thinking this but all of the other creatures. Even the ones who could see the future like Yggdrasil and Klun, weren''t able to foresee this event. But only Yggdrasil and Zeref, the other Spirit Soul knew this was the Universe Law finding them. Although it came a lotter thanst time, in the end, it still came with its nine-colored clouds rumbling about. "Still... Why is it so hushed? Last time it didn''t wait to strike down on Tang Wulin... But now it seems to be waiting." Yggdrasil muttered to herself, staring at the heaven gate that was crackling merrily with nine-colored lightning. But even though it was silent, she could still feel the terrifying presence that it was emitting. It scared every single creature on the abyssal ne, all of them except Tang Wulin who stared at it calmly. "Wait... Is that the Universe Law?" Raaul questioned in disbelief causing the other two first-ss beings to grimace, recognizing the implications. "Want to just observe for now huh?" Tang Wulin''s eyes began to turn deep, a dark-purple light began to shine fiercely in his right eye, forming a vortex inside of it. He began raising his right hand, moving it upwards in a circr motion while his hands started grabbing the destruction elements around. "The end of Creation is Destruction..." Ayer of purple light began to bloom in his hand, the destruction elements swirling around and turning his right arm purple. While this was happening, Tang Wulin was raising his left hand upwards, as his left eye began to form a whitish-green vortex. A deep breath of life rose as greenish-white elements began to appear in Tang Wulin hands, giving off the pleasant feeling of life and creation. "The end of Destruction is Creation..." The movement of Tang Wulin hands began forming a trail that was turning into a glowing halo of dark purple and whitish-green. The First ss Gods around Tang Wulin all sense his movement as well as the energy in his hand that made them tremble uncontrobly. In the next moment, they all instantly backed up when they saw his hands reaching the top, opposite of each other. ''Forbidden.'' A surge of life and destruction spread through the whole floor as all of the elements that were destruction and life began to lit up. Turning the whole first floor is a mix of purple and green, brilliantly illuminating it. Countless particles of life and destruction begin passing by the creatures on the first floor as if they were fireflies flying around. ''Creation and Destruction.'' Tang Wulin hands began to move down, life at the top and destruction at the bottom, moving towards each other. As this was happening, two figures began appearing behind Tang Wulin, a hand on both of his shoulders. They were none other than Sheng Meng and Hui Mei who both nced at each other with a faint smile before looking at Tang Wulin. ''Dragon Emperor.'' They watched as his hands moved down to sp together, their pleasant smiles grew even more before they reached their hand out. Touching the hand of Tang Wulin, the one that represents their element, with Tang Wulin hands finally touching each other. ''True Creation!'' In the next instant, a strange pale pink exploded from Tang Wulin, covering the whole realm in a divine and noble aura. The energy was swirling through the floor, leaving everyone shocked as they felt a terrifying yet divine power sweeping past them. The True Creation began to shape and take form in Tang Wulin hands, forming into a vortex that began to rise. It twisted and turned before forming a pale-pink spear that was glittering and shining. ''God-King!'' The Sage King and the other First ss beings felt the glittering spear in Tang Wulin''s hand was giving off the power of a God-King. It was as if with this one move, Tang Wulin was able to cross the impossible boundary of a First-ss to a God-King. Tang Wulin had said nothing before he hurled the spear towards the heaven gate above him. The Spear of True Creation instantly arrived in front of the heaven gate before puncturing right through it. Not even being able to withstand the spear for even a second. The spear had given off a pale light before it exploded in True Creation, instantly sweeping through the nine-colored clouds above. The whole sky was illuminated in a pink halo before it began fading away. The heaven gate and the nine-colored clouds were gone, destroyed, and absorbed by the True Creation that held the power of a God-King. This left everyone shocked. But before anyone couldment, the sky began to rumble once more, this time it was far louder and terrifying than before. The clouds that were destroyed before, started to reform once again but this time it was different than before. There were no heaven gates but a whole battlefield! They saw countless banners appearing out of the clouds, all in various shapes and forms. Weapons appeared out of the cloud, covered with various colors of blood, some were red, some green, and others golden. It was then countless creatures began appearing from the clouds, some holding various weapons and clothed in armor. Some of them even had wisps of immortal qi wrapping around their weapons, staring down at them. Above these figures, were countless moons and burning suns, illuminating the sky alongside stars that were giving off a brilliant light. The Universe Law was enraged at this moment. "...Do you know what you just did? Pissing off the Universe Law will only lead this floor to be destroyed!" The Sage King roared at Tang Wulin who was staring above with the True Creation still swirling around him. The Sage King didn''t care that Tang Wulin was going to die from the Universe Law. But he did care about how angry the Universe Law was, fearing it may lead to the destruction of his Abyssal Realm. As it might just annihte everything, just to appease its anger... Tang Wulin only nced at the Sage King before he let out a sigh. "You shouldn''t be worrying about that right now." "What-" ''Forbidden Supernatural, Dragon Emperor Crush.'' In the next moment, the sounds of something being ruthlessly crushed rang out as everything around Tang Wulin froze. The eyes of the Sage King were wide as he felt his strength being ruthlessly suppressed. No longer it was at the First ss Level but being suppressed down to an early God Officer. It wasn''t just his strength but also his divine sense and abilities, no longer as strong as before. And this affected everyone that was around Tang Wulin, including the other two First-ss beings. Tang Wulin figure then vanished from the eyes of the Sage King, appearing behind him with his hand thrust out, striking him away. Before vanishing again, appearing behind Klun and Raaul, smashing them both away as well, sending them straight into the mountains. Then Tang Wulin appeared behind Yggdrasil and the others who were still staring at the clouds with some of them shifting their head to where he used to be. As they noticed themotion that he caused when he utilizes his Forbidden Tech. Tang Wulin waved his hand causing space to shatter, swallowing up all of them before he closed it. Just as Klun and Raaul smashed into the mountain, the Sage King entered the hill, shaking up the floor and raising the ground. All of this happened in one second. "You pest!" The hill was instantly shattered as a terrifying destruction aura spread out, the figure of the Sage King could be seen. His Heaven Saint Cracked halberd was crackling with destruction energy as he felt his power regaining its original might. The two mountains that Klun and Raaul were sent crashing into were destroyed, their auras also peaking and crackling. But Tang Wulin only responded with a wave of his hand, golden specs of light began to spread and swirl around Tang Wulin. Just as the sky above began to rumble as causing the Sage King and the others to look up. They saw the creatures, weapons, and the stars that were hanging above them began releasing killing intent that wasn''t there before. The creatures all held their weapons before rushing down, while the weapons that were releasing killing intent pierced down. The whole sky became bathed in a myriad of colors that released overflowing killing intent as the weapons hacked down. "What kind of tribtion is this? This is-" A spear that had golden blood surrounding its tip, hacked down on the Sage King who had to instantly raise his halberd. In the next instant, the halberd and the spear shed causing the Sage King to grit his teeth. Before he pushed it back and hacked out to his left with his halberd, shing with an ax that broke through space. The Sage King erupted with destruction, his aura, and halberd surge with destruction that began to destroy the ax. As well as the spear that kept on trying to pierce through him but just as he did this, a creature with a halberd hacked down on him. Forcing the Sage King to bring up his halberd to defend against it. ''Why did it attack me first! Shouldn''t Tang Wulin be the main center of its anger?'' But if that wasn''t all, even more of these creatures came down upon him. As well as the weapons that were hacking down, trying to pierce and cleave him into pieces. Klun and Raaul weren''t having a good time either, shing with the relentless stream of stars that were rushing down. As well as the descending sun and moon that were exploding on contact as their divine weapons hacked out. ''Why are we fighting them! Wasn''t he the one who pissed it off!'' The Sage King divine sense was able to see Klun and Raaul facing these attacks. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t, all of the weapons, creatures, and descending stairs and the sun weren''t attacking Tang Wulin at all. As if they didn''t even see him as he moved across the floor. The Sage King saw that Tang Wulin was trying to escape, he would have tried to stop him but the endless attacks were making it hard. ''Damn it! Did he really have to piss off the Universe Law.'' The only person who could stop Tang Wulin was Klun who was in his way, the ce that Tang Wulin sent it flying to. Klun began moving towards Tang Wulin, wishing to have the lightning and creatures notice Tang Wulin, diverting the attention from it. Yet it felt its divine sense triggering as it saw Tang Wulin raising his finger and pointing towards Klun. ''Forbidden Heavenly Paradise, Dragon Emperor Misery.'' A formless brilliant light shot out from Tang Wulin finger, instantly rushing towards Klun whose expression changed. Klun allowed itself to get damaged by one of the heavenly soldiers who wielded a sword. Before using this opportunity to push the creature in front of it, just as the formless golden light struck. Klun watched as the soldier''s eyes began to blur before it turned vacant and then a secondter it dispersed. This moment allowed Tang Wulin to move past Klun who was forced to let him go as even more creatures descended on it. ''Why aren''t they attacking him!'' "Is this how you wish to end it! Fight when you''re ahead but run when times get tough!" Sage King roared out towards Tang Wulin, hoping to at least make him pause or bait him. But Tang Wulin didn''t pause or nce back, he simply raised his fist before punching out. Shattering the space and moving into it. Klun, Raaul, and the Sage King cursed at this but their scalps became numb as lightning began to hack down on them. But it wasn''t any type of lighting but a nine-colored one terrified even them! Lightning was filled with endless killing intent, wishing to eradicate all below. ''Chaos Lightning! Chaos Heavenly Tribtion appeared! But why, it only appears when someone is undergoing a breakthrough-'' "Was this caused by his breakthrough? Did his breakthrough show the potential of a God-King!" The Sage King muttered in disbelief while hacking out with his halberd, which produced a wave of destruction that shed with the lighting. It was then a streak of nine-colored lightning, big as a kilometer, cut through the air. The lightning was surging with terrifying might as it tore apart the void, hacking down on Raaul. As the thunderous noise resounded out, Raaul was forced to face the lightning with Onyx Cal in his hand. The sword and lightning colliding, a deafening noise erupted from the two as their energy sent a shockwave through the floor. The three First-ss beings had to grit their teeth while their soldiers were being ughtered down below. Even though they were fearless, the lightning army was too massive, more descending from the clouds, numbers starting to block out the sky. It was if they were an army that was stretching endlessly even with the prowess of the three First ss Beings. It was difficult to fight this many enemies that were starting to submerge them, all of them roaring with nine-colored lightning. Yet they continue doing their best, trying to persevere. # In a dark void, Tang Wulin was moving forward as he followed a set of white steps that was leading him to a portal in front. His expression was calm, staring straight ahead even as Zeref appeared next to him and began to speak up. "You use the Marco Curse on them, didn''t you? It''s why the Universe Law attacked them because it was able to sense their energy inside of you, making it think it was you. While you hid with the faith energy... But I doubt you did it to get away from thew, that isn''t like you or well it was." Zeref nced at Tang Wulin but found Tang Wulin didn''t say or give him any reaction. But this didn''t discourage Zeref, as he continued with his analysis. "If I had to guess, you did it to divert the Universe Law attention away from you. By giving them the Macro sign which held your own wisp and creation energy inside. You made it so the Universe Law would believe there were multiple copies of you and make it attack all of them... But normally that wouldn''t work, since the Universe Law would easily be able to tell the difference." Zeref eyes narrowed as he began to recall Tang Wulin action of throwing the spear at the nine-colored clouds. "So that''s why you piss it off. It wasn''t just to get it to attack early, was it? You did it to cloud its judgment and make it strike out at the energy that attacked it... You set it off to the point where it would be too enraged to care about trying to search... But I don''t think it''s that simple, the amount of energy you poured into the Macro symbol seemed way too much for just a distraction. Could it be you want the Universe Law to keep attacking them?" Zeref questioned, but Tang Wulin still didn''t say anything or turn to him causing Zeref to let out an exasperated sigh. But it was then Tang Wulin began to speak. "It will take them a week to realize why they''re being attacked and another three weeks for them topletely remove the Macro inside of them. Giving me a month." "Why that long? Wait, I see now. It''s because of how much energy you poured into them right? Considering how strong you are,pared to them, they would need to utilize most if not all of their energy just to break it instantly. But that is practically impossible with the Universe Law constantly striking at them." "But how do you know they wouldst that long-" Zeref''s eyes had widened before he nodded his head as began to see the reason for Tang Wulin action. Why he didn''t just ughter the First ss beings, why he allowed them to heal themselves and never pressed the advantage. To begin with, he wasn''t getting used to his new abilities or was trying to relish the fight. He was simply testing out their strength, trying to gauge how strong they were and how capable they were. It was through that battle that he was able to guess how long those First-ss beings wouldst and how much energy he needed to pour into the mark. To make it so they couldn''t instantly break it or break it too fast. ''Wait... But how did he know he would have enough time before the Universe Law came.'' "Did you sense the Universe Lawing before it actually came?" "Yes, although It needed some help in finding us." Zeref lips twitch at Tang Wulin words, honestly wondering just how strong his perception and instincts had gotten now. But as he heard thest part of Tang Wulin words, the gears in his mind began to turns. ''Was the fight also help the Universe Law find them? How did he know it would take a while before it found them... It would make sense and answers some more questions on why he kept the sh up with them.'' "You n it all... You were going to use those First ss beings as your cover for the month, to do what you want. While you do whatever you want, they will be fending off the Universe Law attacks for you, basically bing your shields..." Zeref didn''t know if he should feel bad or sorry for those First ss beings. Not only were they not treated as an opponent for Tang Wulin or an actual threat. But they were simply seen as pawns for his n, a safety shield for him. ''When they find out. They will most likelyunch an all-out strike on the Douluo, too enraged at Tang Wulin action to care. But I''m sure he knows this... He knows this will only buy him a month, could there be something more?'' "What are you nning?" "You will see, now are you going to ask the question you''ve been wanting to? Or are you going to keep dragging this on?" "...Okay then, how much of you is left?" It was an odd question, one that could mean many different things. But Tang Wulin already knew what Zeref meant and what he was alluding to. "Enough." This time Tang Wulin nced back at Zeref, who stared at him for what felt like an eternity. Both of them held their gaze before Zeref nodded his head with a faint smile on his face. "Alright." In the next second, they reached the portal and went through it. # The sky was ivory lit with an ivory moon and sun hanging above, it''s light shining down over the rows of buildings and spires. If Ling Zichen was here, she would have marveled at the alien and foreign structure, that had strange buildings and organisms down below. Space showed visible cracks before it shattered, Tang Wulin appearing out of the void. "This is?" "The Mortuus home ne, Ukadan. It''s a Semi-Divine ne that is on a simr level to the Abyssal ne but it was recently damaged by Typhoon. So at the moment, it can''t match the Abyssal ne." "Typhoon damaged it? Could they be running from it? Nevermind that, why are we here?" Tang Wulin didn''t answer Zeref, instead, he began to raise both of his hands that were glowing with green and purple light. Rotating his arm as the destruction and life element began to respond, illuminating the whole sky in a unique mix of purple and green. "Wait... What are you-" Zeref fell silent as he felt the energy around Tang Wulin bing stronger and stronger before the two lights shed with each other. Then the whole sky erupted in a dark-purple light! Zeref felt a horrifying presence erupting from the light, a tyrannical and sacred feeling was felt from this light. A gigantic dark-purple halo began forming above. That shook the sky while causing thews to tremble. ''Forbidden Destruction and Creation.'' The dark-purple light began forming a long-javelin in Tang Wulin''s hand; the space around it was instantly erased. ''Dragon Emperor.'' Tang Wulin hurled the javelin downwards, producing a thin line that obliterated everything in its path as it moved down to the civilization below him. ''True Destruction.'' In the next moment, it struck civilization and everything was consumed in a dark-purple light that covered the whole world. This new Forbidden Technique he made was able to invoke the powers of True Creation and True Destructions. It made through his Life Goddess, Destruction God, Golden Dragon King, Devil yer, Faith Energy, and his other pr opposite powers. Sheng Meng once told Tang Wulin if he was able to continue unlocking his Life and Destruction bloodline. It may be possible for him to touch upon the True Creation and True Destruction which can only be invoked by God-King powers. Just like his other Forbidden Techniques, this one came with variations and more abilities. Like the fact, he can utilize both True Creation and Destruction, without needing to make another Forbidden Technique. The two fundamental power of the universe, which he was able to produce through the fusion of destruction and creation. It was a strange concept but make sense, since True Creation was birthed from Destruction trying to swallow Creation. Vice-versa for True Destruction, where instead of Destruction trying to devour Creation, it would be the opposite. It could be seen as utilizing the pr reversal to bring out an even stronger form of these pr opposites. While this was going on, Zeref starred in pity and Tang Wulin with a nk look. Chapter 388: March To Luo Chapter 388: March To Luo The world crackled with violent destruction, countless streaks of destruction winded about, devouring all of the buildings and structures below. Before surging into a raging sea that involved and crushed down, the whole world became a sea of destruction. All of the Mortuus creatures that were inside of this ne were all being erased and turned into the nothingness from the lightning. None of them were safe, even the generals and high-ranking members couldn''t withstand the power of the True Destruction. A power that was on the level of a God-King, inevitably reducing everything to nothing. The only reason the ne wasn''t instantly destroyed was from Tang Wulin limiting the power, as he still needs it. "Was this really necessary? Don''t we still need Raaul to be at his best to stall the Universe Law?" Zeref questioned as he stared down at the destruction, a nk look on his face as he stared down at the brutal massacre before him. Or genocide, considering the destruction energy was attacking and ughtering all of the Mortuus creatures below. Still, he wasn''t bothered by it, already seeing Tang Wulinmitting massacres before and he has done the same. Even genocide, when one considers those special existences back in Fiore. "For the future, it''s. Besides killing them won''t affect that thing, moreover it will help it even more. But also limit Raaul when it gets out of hand." "Are you talking about their leftover energy? You''re not going to absorb it?" "No, I need it alive and without the left-over energy, it will most likely onlyst for a week." Tang Wulin said to Zeref causing him to nod his head, recalling the terrifying presence from the nine-colored lightning. Just from what he saw before they left, it had been unleashing strikesparable to a second ss and even first-ss god. And that was only the beginning. It would be impossible for them to survive these strikes for a whole month without their ne to help them. Even then it would require most if not all of those First-ss beings'' effort just to stay alive. With the wisps of the Mortuus creatures leftover, Raaul would have a better chance ofsting long against the Universe Law. Tang Wulin''s eyes stared down below, disregarding the agonized screams and cries below him. Like the heavens themselves, he simply stared on, as if he wasn''t affected by this, simply detached. It was then his eyes slightly narrowed as he finally spotted what he was looking at before. With a step, all of the space elements began to stir as a pale white glow appeared around Tang Wulin like particles before he reappeared down below. He appeared atop a destroyed castle that was erased from the sea of destruction that had parted for Tang Wulin. Outstretching his hand, a ck aura began to shroud his hand before he put it down on the ground. A dark pulse began to be sent out. Tang Wulin then withdrew his hand and then uttered it. "Alright, let''s go back, right now they''re being invaded." "They are? How long have you known?" "For a while now." "And you''re not worried?" Zeref''s words caused Tang Wulin to nce at him before he replied. "Why would I? That monster is there to keep them alive. With her knowledge of war, I doubt they would be on the losing side." # On the mighty walls of Star Luo. Yue Zhengyu stood on the walls, gazing out at the approaching army of Emerald Creatures or beings known as Mortuus. Gu Yuena was able to provide them this information after ripping out the memories from one of the Mortuus generals. But what they learned was undeniable worrying, to say the least, there are three forces currently at war. It seems they weren''t paying much attention to them, which they were somewhat relieved for. Yet they all couldn''t stop the feeling of being underestimated and look down upon as if they were only after-war snacks. ''Regardless, we will have to deal with this first. Down from the Star Luo Empire walls, he could see the Mortuus army wasposed of twelveposed regiments. Eachposed of about a hundred thousand Mortuus creatures, being led by an Emerald General, all wielding various weapons. The whole army contained over a million soldiers, all marching towards the Star Luo Empire. Four regiments formed up the center with three regiments for each nk. And then thest two remaining at the rear, as if they were back-up or maybe there to protectmand. Yet in the face of all of this, Yue Zhengyu and his squad all remained steadfast, as they all nodded at each other before moving. He could see that he and his squad would most likely be facing the four center regiments. While the others deal with the other regiments that were already moving towards them. He nced at his squad, seeing them all ready with a cannon strapped to their back, he nodded to all of them. Before they all dashed off from the wall, feet were running on the wall which was covered with two hundred soul masters and soul beasts. Before they all promptly kicked off the wall, sailing through the air. "Are they idiots? A band of two hundred men versus our numbers?" An Emerald General said to himself as he saw the soul masters falling to the ground, still a thousand meters away from them. "Beams!" Upon heeding themand from their master, the Mortuus creatures with bows all move to the fore-front while others stopped. They all began to gather energy in their bows, that shined with a gleaming light before they all-fired it. Over thirty thousand streaks of light could be seen shing through the sky. They were all shooting towards Yue Zhengyu and his small squad who had already touched down on the ground. "Light Pir Formation!" As Yue Zhengyu shouted, all of the soul masters shouted, all of them began to reorganize themself as they ran forward. All of them began to spread out, forming a circr formation in a triangle shape, simr to that of three circles put in a triangle. All of their aurae surged, as they all began to take out Lacrima that was swelling with light before then raising it high. Light Pir Formation. In the next moment, three pirs made out of light were formed, side by side just as the streaks of light reached them. An ear-splitting sound rang out as the lights crashed into the Light Pir formation, which gained cracks. But they were able to withstand the thousand of long-range attacks, the pir began to fade away as the Lacrima also slightly dimmed. "I guess they aren''t idiots... But how long can they keep that up I wonder? Fire again!" Once again the skies were filled with over thirty thousand streaks of light and once again, they were defended by pirs of light. This process repeated a bit before one of the Emerald General decided to change it up. They tried to have all of the Mortuus utilize their weapon''s long-range capabilities. But just like before, the pirs were able to withstand the impact, with the small squad getting closer and closer. Normally this wouldn''t be much of a problem since their numbers far outpace the humans by thousands of times. But a voice rang inside their heads. "Halt your men. Have the beam division strike at the ground. I can sense the energy seeped in the ground." The Emerald Generals blinked their eyes, but they still obeyed, forcing their army to freeze before having them aim at the area in front. "Reduce all of it." In the next moment, over thirty thousand streaks of light crashed down into the ground in front of the Mortuus Army. This caused Yue Zhengyu and his squad to stop their charge, the next instant, the area in front blew up. As a massive explosion rang out in front of them, with a towering purple light. "Well they figured out, I was hoping we would get at least some of them." Yue Long muttered as he saw the smoldering rubles in front of him but Yue Zhengyu only shrugged his shoulders. "n B it''s." The Emerald Generals all shivered at the destruction, understanding if theirmander hadn''t told them about this danger. They would have most likely have been blown up, reducing their forces and even they might have been killed. Gritting their teeth, the four generals nce at each other before nodding their heads. They all pointed forward andmanded their assault units to move forward. While the center reduced its speed. The assault started to spread out, no longer charging in a forward pattern but turning into a wide shape simr to a mouth. "They''reing in close and it seems like they''re going to use their numbers on us." "Lacrima Cannons ready!" All of the Soul Masters and Soul Beasts took off the cannon that was strapped to their back. The cannons, unlike the normal ones, had a longer barrel, that was 2 meters long. Before pulling out a purplecrima, which was crackling merrily with lightning, they all connected it with the cannons, which all turned purple. "Circr Phnx formation!" They all came close to each other, their cannons pointed out as it began charging up. Their formation was simr to their previous one, but this time it was far tighter and Yue Zhengyu wasn''t a part of it. As he took to the air. ''Sixth Soul Skill: Judgement.'' Twelve wings shimmered in the sky as a light began to envelop the iing Mortuus. The light enveloping their whole figure began to cut down their strength by half, yet they continued rushing onward. ''Four Soul Skill: Light of Judgement.'' Anotheryer of light moved down, covering the creatures and lowering their movement speed by forty percent. While also making them feel like they were restricted as if the light itself was pressing down on them. "Fire!" The Light Monkey shouted as he fired his cannon, which produced a streak of light that shot forward, smashing into the iing creature. As soon as the attack struck, the Mortuus creatures couldn''t let out a scream, as the destruction energy began to erase it. Before then the streak of light erupted into an explosion that struck at least thirty of them. All of Yue Zhengyu squad was firing their cannon, while Yue Zhengy began to summon arrows of light in the air. First, there was a hundred before they turned into thousands of arrows of light, all hovering around Yue Zhengyu. Who simply pointed down at the Mortuus creatures, a look of disgust showed as his eyes glowed with a golden light. "Die." ''Self-Soul Skill: Heavenly Judgment.'' The arrows of light rain down, piercing through the Mortuus Creatures, like the falling rain in a thunderstorm. While over a hundred streaks of purple light were smashing into the rushing Mortuus creature and exploding. In just a few seconds, they were effectively wreaking havoc on the first regiment that was trying to devour them. When one of the soliders needed to reload, they would go down while another took their ce. Allowing for a continuous chain of attacks that was mowing down the creatures in front. "One lowers our speed while attacking from the air, while the others utilize their long-range to strike all around. These humans sure are amusing. It''s a shame we can''tunch any more long-range or else it will hit our soldiers." Commented the Emerald General who was in charge of the third Regiment causing the first regiment Emerald General to scoff. "What good will that do them? They will soon be swallowed by the emerald sea." "Don''t act so confident, didn''t the Emperor teach us to always be wary of any opponent we face?" The Emerald General of the fourth regimentmented causing the first regiment General to growl but it begrudgingly agreed. "They''re being closed in on, although we lost over five thousand soldiers already. Still, we can adapt, since we''re now so close." Just then the Assault Unite des began to shine, gleaming with a green light. But before they could unleash their attack, the sounds of a bell chimed above them. ''Ninth Soul Skill: Judgment Degree.'' The Assault Unit felt their body tremble with the energy that was swirling around their weapon beginning to dim. They all felt their abilities and weapons being sealed, but they simply roared as they continued rushing forward. Deciding to simply just hack down with their de on the squad, that was nothing more than punypared to their numbers. Yet it was then the Phnx formation began to change, as the squad finished reloading the Lacrima. As the Mortuus knights hacked down with their sword, the squad thrust out their gun that was pulsed with a purple light. "Are they daring to still use that weapon at a close range? What are they up-" Right before the emerald sword hacked into the cannon, a purple light sted out, piercing forward and through the Mortuus knights. The light streaks forward, puncturing through sixty mortuus creatures before it died down. Lacrima Beam Mode! This was something that the crazy scientist Zichen thought of when she started to fiddle with the Lacrima and Soul Cannons. Theorizing that it would be more efficient to allow for a beam mode incase the fight reaches close. While the beam mode wasn''t very effective in a melee fight, with the formation there and how the Mortuus creatures were charging at them. Alongside their speed and abilities being sealed, the beam was nothing but terrifying and a killer. The beams were massacring the Knights and brutes that were trying to destroy them, puncturing through their body like paper. The knights and brutes were beginning to drop like flies, their bodies falling to the ground, while some of them exploded. There was no pause in their rush of attacks, one would drop and another would take their ce while firing. "If this keeps up, they''re going to be wiped out." "I know!" The Emerald General of the first regime began to mentally connect with the Assault Unit, calling them back. But as the general saw his Assault Unit stopping and started to run back, a chuckle rang out causing them to look at Yue Zhengyu. Yue Zhengyu gave them a charming smile before flicking his finger causing some of his arrows to glimmer before they shot down. While pulling out a purple Lacrima that began to shine as he covered it with his soul power. Striking the Mortuus creatures, puncturing through them and into the ground. Confusing the Emerald Generals for a moment before their eyes were wide, a series of lines began to form all around the area, connecting with the other arrows. Then everything exploded! Within moments, an ear-splitting sound rang out as all of the Assault Unit of the first regime was enveloped by the purple explosion. Reducing all of them to dust, as a piercing light shot towards the sky. Before dying, disying an area filled with dust and gigantic holes and crates scattered around. The only thing that remained was wisps of purple mes that decorated the craters and holes. "... This." All of the Emerald Generals were gaping in awe at the sight. Not understanding orprehending how a unit of two hundred was able to annihte their ten thousand Assault team charge. While Yue Zhengyu himself was staring down, looking at the handiwork and recalling that they put an extra set of destruction Lacrima. All the way, deep into the ground, Gu Yuena already predicted they would notice the first set. She covered it with her spiritual energy while having them stuffing them deep down. They would only be activated by the activation Lacrima, which Yue Zhengyu was given. ''Honestly, that woman is too terrifying... She really ns on destroying all of them.'' Yue Zhengyu let out a sigh before grabbing his light sword as he saw the three Emerald Generals ring at him. Before his eyes then widened when he saw them waving their hand, causing five of the twelve regiments to move forward. ''They''re using all of them now? I guess we really pissed them off.'' Still, Yue Zhengyu shouted. "Switch back to the cannons and they assault them from afar." His squad nodded at his words before they all began to change from the beam mode, switching back to the cannon. Then they all began to move out from the Phnx formation, spreading out a bit before firing their weapons. Yet instead of hitting the Mortuus army, they were hitting a green barrier that appeared right before impact, covering the frontal assault. In the sky, the second regiment Emerald General with a shield in his hand that was glowing. ''New approach huh? Fine, we did our part for now.'' "Retreat-" It was then, a violent explosion erupted around Yue Zhengyu squad, all of the corpses that were scattered around all exploded. His squad was all struck by the explosion, clouds of smoke covering them before it began to fade. Showing the exhausted squad, all of them holding a green Lacrima in their hand that began to shatter and break. Some of them dropped to the floor, still scared of the fact that they almost died. If it wasn''t for the life-saving Lacrima they were all given, most of them would have been wiped out or severely wounded. But if this wasn''t bad enough, the five regiments were closing, moving to encircle them. "Crush them all." One of the Emerald General mentallymunicates with the five regiments; all of them had their weapons out. While the other Emerald Generals started to release a domain that began shing with the light that was enveloping, pushing it back. Yue Zhengyu who was hovering in the sky began to frown as saw that was essentially trapped. Retreating isn''t an option right now, as the regime was too close and they would be able tounch a long-range strike on them. Flying was useless, as they would simply snipe most of them down before they reached the wall. While he wasn''t naive enough to think he wouldn''t lose any of his squad members, he didn''t want it to be from a senseless death. Then their numbers made them look like an emerald flood that rushed towards them. ''They really n to devour us with their sheer numbers. Not only that but everything seems to be closed off...'' ''If so, then just run with this tactic, at the very least kill some of the generals.'' Yue Zhengyu''s eyes narrowed when recalling Gu Yuena words, while he didn''t like the thought. He knew it would be the best way to deal with an enormous strike to the army while making their casualties worth something. "Alright men, it''s time tomence Death Maze." Chapter 389: Death Maze Chapter 389: Death Maze When the Yue Zhengyu squad heard his words, all of their expressions turned grim, yet they strangely had a savage smile on their face. Yue Zhengyu dropped down to the ground,nding down in front of his squad as the Mortuus army closed down on them. Yue Zhengyu moved his hand to his back, taking off his own Lacrima Cannon while taking out a green Lacrima that was shining. cing it into the cannon, which began to glow, he began to aim before firing the Lacrima Cannon. It wasn''t just him but the others as well, causing the sky to be filled with streaks of green light, which all rushed towards the army in front. "Futile." The Emerald General snorted at this while the other general simply made another barrier that appeared in front. Although it wasn''t able to cover the whole army, it was able to appear in front of the streaks of purple and stop their advance. Yet to the confusion of these Emerald Generals, the humans threw away their weapons and began running forward. Just as the green wisps began falling andnding on the purple wisps of mes that were still crackling. As soon as the green and purple wisps contacted each other, the two caused a reaction to each other that ignited. An ear-splitting explosion rang out but it wasn''t just one but multiple ones. Setting off a chain reaction of a deafening explosion that began to link up with each other and destroying hundreds of unfortunate Mortuus creatures. In the next second, the whole battlefield was covered in countless white-explosions, producing deafening noise. Yet Yue Zhengyu and his squad were rushing frantically through it, somehow avoiding the explosions at the right moment. ''When the explosions start, you better start running and run with all that you have got.'' Wherever they turn, a violent explosion pierces out from the ground towards the sky. But none of them was phased by this as if they were already expecting it. ''You must remember where all of them are. If not, well let''s just say you and your squad will be on a one-way trip to the spirit realm.'' Yue Zhengyu recalls Gu Yuena''s words while inwardly shivering as he nces at the pir of white explosions right next to him. Understanding if he messed up even once, it will lead to his and all of his squad death. But sadly for him, he couldn''t recall all of it and so they were forced to adopt an alternative approach, one that was far more effective. "Everyone in the next four steps moves right!" Dai Yun''er''s voice rang in the whole squad head and after four steps they moved to the right, just as another explosion erupted from the ground. Had they taken an extra step; they would have been caught in it, leading them to be erased from the world. ''As you''re running through this maze, you all must sincerely trust Dai Yun''er words. While you''re in that maze of death, treat her words like a prophet.'' At the moment, Dai Yun''er was leading them safely through this mine-field, all of them paying full attention to each of her words. As she was no different than their guardian angel in this maze of brutal death and destruction. It didn''t take long before Yue Zhengyu and his squad found themselves charging into the scattered Mortuus army. Some of them noticed the humans and soul beasts, charging directly at them with their weapons aimed. But they were all consumed by pinkish-white explosions that erupted from the ground again. Leaving nothing but a burned ground that was coated with a pinkish fire, that started to fuse with the other pink fire around. Any of the Mortuus Creatures that weren''t caught in the explosions were enveloped by the pinkish mes that began burning furiously through them. All of them released ear-splitting screams and shrill, not only because the raging mes were deadly to them because of its life attribute. But also because the destruction and creation elements were still shing inside of the mes, making the mes even stronger. ''Another thing you should know is to avoid flying. When the mes starting, the sky will be flooded with mes, so if you don''t want to be devoured...'' Countless Mortuus Creatures took the air, trying to escape the explosions and the surging pinkish mes below. But to their unspeakable horror, the pirs had started to turn into pinkish mes that began to aggressively expand and move towards them. Try as they might evade, thousands of Mortuus Creatures found themselves being devoured by the surging me. The mes continued surging through the sky, moving like relentless waves as it began to cover the whole skies in brilliant mes. ''You also shouldn''t utilize any soul power; the mes will be moving to devour any sign of Soul Power. Mostly because it needs fuel to keep itself going, meaning you will need to throw away your weapons the moment it starts.'' Screams and cries could be heard as the mes moved like veteran predators, consuming the knights and brutes as they tried fighting back. Igniting their weapon, which shined with emerald power causing the raging mes to move towards them and consume them. While this happened, Yue Zhengyu and his squad didn''t dare to utilize any soul power, all focus on simply running. Any creatures that tried to show up their path, they simply kicked away or the mes devoured them. Ironically, the Mortuus Creatures at the moment were the least of their concern with the mes subsequently bing their biggest. As it was starting to radically expand and grow too big, naturally starting to close in on Yue Zhengyu and his squad. They were burning everything, devouring everything in sight that caused the soul beast and humans to shiver. Gu Yuena even with all of her knowledge couldn''t one hundred percent say the mes won''t fully consume the battlefield before they left. "We have to pick up the pace! From now on, start sprinting with all your might, the only thing that should be on your mind is running!" "Sir!" Yue Zhengyu and his squad started to pick up the pace, putting even more effort into not dying by these terrifying mes. But fortunately for them, it didn''t take them long till they saw their destination, a ce where the mes weren''t reaching. As if they didn''t have enough motivation before, the sight made them push even harder. They had to jump over the pinkish mes sometimes as it began consuming the path in the front as well. ''You better hurry and get out of the death maze before the whole ce gets covered...'' They were running as fast as their feet could carry them. The pathway in front was getting close while the way behind had already been fully consumed. But as they closed in, countless Mortuus Creatures appeared in front, covered with fire but still trying to stop them. "Screw off!" Yue Zhengyu roared as he leaped from the ground before nting his foot straight into the Mortuus Creature. While the others punched, kick, or smacked the other creatures away before they all jumped ahead. And with that final leap, they all made out of the death maze, just as the raging mes fully consumed the path. Just as Yue Zhengyu and his squad made it out, the violent sea of mes was burning and engulfing the three regimes of the Mortuus army. The weaker Mortuus was burned within seconds, being unable to let out a scream or whine of terrible pain. While the stronger and more sturdy one like the knights and brutes took some time but were still burned to dust. After they started to thrash and whine on the floor from mes that were burning through their nerves, down to their souls. The only ones that seem to be putting up a good resistance were the Four Emerald Generals who were making their way through the sea. Trying to escape this hell deathtrap before they were all consumed. Yet even they were being affected by the heat from these mes, which was burning as hot as six thousand degrees. ''As soon as the mes are covered everywhere, you should look back and watch the fireworks... It''s not every day you see the world burn.'' After finally stopping himself from rolling, Yue Zhengyu nces behind, seeing the raging sea of mes finally finish its path. Before it began to give off a shimmering light, one that brilliantly illuminates the whole sea of mes. And then it exploded, sending Yue Zhengyu and his squad tumbling all the way back. An explosion erupted, that went all the way up to ten thousand meters into the sky, that shocked the whole continent and stirred up a terrifying gale. The terrifying gale swept towards the Star Luo Empire wall, striking a light-blue barrier that appeared in front of it. The force and gale were able to create cracks in the light barrier as the wind continued to strike the barrier. The violent explosion also began to expand across the battlefield, going over to the other regiments. Tha has been marching towards the other sides of the wall as the battle was going but was too close to the wall to escape. ''An explosion?'' Thought the Emerald Generals in the other regiments before they were consumed by the mes that appeared out of nowhere. The screams of the Mortuus Creatures could be heard, as they felt their hides being burned away. Their flesh turned into the dust before the mes began moving towards their bones. Bones that couldn''tst much against these mes that wished to burn the whole world down to the ground. But if that wasn''t enough, a rush of pinkish-white explosion erupted from below them as well. Rising to the same height as it before another one also erupted on the right side of the Star Luo Empire wall. The towers explosions appeared in front of the right, middle, and left side of the Star Luo empire walls. Producing another set of terrifying gales that also began to smash into the light barrier before it shattered. With the leftover gale and force, sweeping through the empire, forcing the Soul Masters inside to hold on to something. Only the two Regiments were not caught in the explosion; they were supposed to be the support and reinforcement. So they were tasked with staying back but even they were affected by the force of the explosion. Being able to push them all back and forcing them to produce a barrier to protect them from the heat and gale. It took a while before it all died down, showing the crates, gigantic hole, and severely burned ground. But what Yue Zhengyu and his squad were focusing on the most, was theck of a Mortuus army in front of them. Most of the Mortuus Army was destroyed, all by a squad of 200 humans and soul beasts. A feat that should be impossible yet fully aplished today, stunning all who saw. "...You have to be kidding me. Is this for real?" One of the soul beasts in Yue Zhengyu questioned in disbelief, staring at the damage andck of army in front of them. ''An explosion?'' ''Yes, victory will most likelye from the explosions I had them set down on the right, middle, and left of the Star Luo wall. Your job will be to set off the first explosion from the middle. You should do it when most if not all of the army is close to the wall.'' ''Wait, are you trying to wipe them all out?'' ''Naturally, We don''t have time to do a long battle with them. Once the first explosion goes off, it will weaken the ground beside it while also expanding, allowing the other to be activated. Once this happens, the Mortuus army will be consumed in destruction and creation.'' "... That crazy woman." Yue Zhengyu muttered as he recalls all of Gu Yuena''s words while looking at the results of her n. Her n where she wanted to wipe out an army that amounted up to a million soldiers all in one blow. One needs understanding that it only took a squad of two hundred to wipe out that many Mortuus creatures. A squad that should have been wiped out from the sheer numbers that the Mortuus Army was packing. A squad that also didn''t lose any of its men in a battle against a million men army. Yue Zhengyu silently told himself, he will never, ever get on Gu Yuena''s bad side. He now fully understands why Tang Wulin considered herpletely above him when it came to tactics and nning She wasn''t a tactical genius or master, no she was a tactical god from just disy alone. If Gu Yuena imed she was the second-best tactician in the world, then he refuses to believe anyone could im to be the first. She urately predicted everything down to thest detail, from the marching with overwhelming numbers. To them being unable to notice the bombs that were nted down in the core. All before the battle even started, as if she was able to see the future and predict everything that will happen. ''This isn''t something just anyone can do'' It wasn''t just him but his whole squad was shivering in fright and quaking, realization dawning on them just what happened and what they aplished. All from the ne of Gu Yuena, their Supreme Commander. Who wasn''t even here to guide them or readjust her n, as if she already foresaw the battle hours before it began. At this moment, they all came to greatly respect Gu Yuena and fear her with all of their beings. While also being thankful, she wasn''t their enemy. As they didn''t know-how would be able to defeat her, a woman who could urately n and predict before the battle even started. ''Maybe only Tang Wulin and Na''er could deal with her.'' Yue Zhengyu released a sigh as he turned on his soulmunicator. "Command, we did it... Most of the marching army was destroyed in the explosion." # In the Sea God Ind, where a towering tree with golden leaves that was shining was a woman that was sitting down. "...The marching Mortuus Army that was making their way to Star Luo, they said most have been wiped out." Dai Yun''er said although one could hear the shock and disbelief in her voice. Still trying toe to terms with what she saw and heard from Yue Zhengyu when he ryed the information. While also recalling those explosions. "... Your kidding right? How many regiments were destroyed?" "Ten of them were leaving only ten." "Just like that?" "Yes, they were." Dai Yun''er replied to Ya Li and Long Yeyue who was giving her looks of disbelief. While Zang Xin was simply staring, too stunned to make ament or a reply. They all gave Gu Yuena a subtle nce, all slightly scared and wondering just what kind of monster she was. To design all of this. But how could they know her true origin? The Dragon God was a God who has been in countless wars, some that spanned decades to even millions of years. Wars that left thes burning, wars that swept through the sr systems and god realms. Fighting beings that came in all shapes and sizes, who could read the future of the world and were close to the heavens. And the Dragon God defeated every single one of them, all of his challengers. Only losing once in his whole life and by his own choice, as if it was to say, the only reason he could lose was if he allowed himself to. Gu Yuena had all of the Dragon God memories, every single piece, and fragments because she was the Dragon God. Even though he was split, his existence still lived on in the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King, the continuation of him. The Dragon God that remained undefeated for hundreds of millions of years was still alive. Even though he came in a different form, his terrifying prowess still remained. The being that earned the title, the strongest God-King. "See? Nothing to worry about... The first part of the n has been aplished." Gu Yuena said casually with a vicious smile, one of a predator. While her eyes shined brilliantly with glittering silver but then her next left them even more confused. "Now then, they should be making their next move, since we didn''t get all of them. Let''s see if they can keep up, it''s been a while since I had this much fun." Chapter 390: Scattered Across Chapter 390: Scattered Across "Emperor! The ten regiments have been wiped out! Their lights on themand panel have disappeared!" "I know." The Emerald Emperor cut off the Mortuus Advisor who came to him causing the advisor to be confused. The Emerald Emperor nce at his other advisor who was standing on his right, staring indifferently ahead. "Sir?" "Don''t worry about it. The oue will not change. After all, the sole reason they could destroy the regiment was that we allowed them to." The Emerald Advisor on the right said as a sinister smile began to appear on the Emerald Emperor''s face. This shocked the other advisors but the Emperor didn''t seem to care as he watched the Mortuus army moving out. To continue the onught of attacks on the Alvarez Empire barrier that has been obstructing them from entering the city. Most of its attention was on the continent of Ishgar but it was also keeping track of the others as well. "It should be starting in the next few minutes, I wonder how they will like this next move." # On Star Luo Wall. Soul Masters that were stationed on the wall with the Soul Cannons, were staring down in disbelief at the carnage below them. They were all told about the numbers of Mortuus creatures that were marching towards them, leaving some of them quaking. At the present, there were only around three hundred thousand soldiers in Star Luo at the moment. Some were already injured from the previous attacks of the Mortuus Creature, leaving only 250,000 soldiers that weren''t injured. So most of them on the walls believed it would be an almost impossible battle. Yet here they saw, most of the regiments were destroyed, leaving only two regiments. Considering what they had to face before, the thought of facing two regiments wasn''t as scary as before. Especially considering they now held the advantage in numbers since thest two Regiment was only two hundred thousand. Thosest two regiments would be either forced to retreat ore attack them. They couldn''t utilize their flying abilities, else they wished to be struck down by the soul cannons or any other long-range weapons. but even then, them moving on the ground would still leave them wide open for an onught of attacks. ''We can do this!'' Thest two regiments were staring at the wall. The Emerald General''s expressions wereplicated as they looked ahead. They had sighed before they waved their hand causing the leftover army to begin marching forward. "It really is amazing..." Commented the Emerald General of the eleventh regiment, looking towards the battlefield in front. "Get ready! When they get near, we will unleash hell on them!" Both of the regiment armies overheard the words of the Soul Masters on the wall but they continued moving forward. Not even trying to put a defense as the Soul Masters on the wall began to aim their soul cannon. ''What are they nning?'' "That this weak world could match our Emperor this well." Just as the Twelfth Emerald General said this the whole wall lit up in an emerald light! All of the Soul Masters looked down on the wall, confusion, and surprise could be seen on their face. Before the wall began to copse right under the Soul Masters feet. A series of violent explosions erupted from the walls, going off like fireworks from the left side of the wall to the right. Rubbles of the wall began to scatter, as it came crumbling down, Soul Masters desperately trying to steady themselves. While Yue Zhengyu and his squad starred in absolute shock at the violent copse of the whole Star Luo wall. A wall that has been protecting Star Luo for so many years, that was reinforced with soul power and technology. "It copsed Just like that" "How!" Thousands of Soul Masters were plunged directly down to the ground, some of them getting caught in the violent explosion. Others are stunned by the explosion, leaving them in shock and the rest trying to maneuver through the falling rocks. It was then ear-splitting screams began to ring out. But Yue Zhengyu wasn''t able to see the reason for this, the dust and emerald light was still obscuring his view. It was only after a while that the dust and light faded away, allowing him and his squad to see what happened. To their shock, they saw an emerald pool that was leaking over the copsed wall of Star Luo on both sides. They saw that any Soul Masters who fell in this emerald pool were screaming in pain with their hands trying to w at their faces. As if the pool itself was driving thempletely mad. But if that wasn''t bad enough, they saw thest two regiments were closing in on the wall. "Wait how many people were on that wall-" Just as Yue Long spoke up, they started to see the dead body of the previous Soul Masters beginning to rise from the ground. As expected, their features were altered, looking simr to the Mortuus creatures but still being able to summon their martial soul. More and more of them continue to rise, from the rubbles. Even those who were crushed under the rubbles simply shattered the rocks on them or pushed them aside. "So only ten thousand? Not as much as I would like but there is more inside." The Emerald General of the eleventh regimentmented as he and his army finally reached the walls. It was all in the Emerald Emperor n, it told the Eleventh and Twelfth General of the regiment that the other regiments will be destroyed. But this wasn''t a bad thing, as the destroyed regiment essence would be flung to the wall that was defending the empire. Once theytched on to the wall, they could demolish the wall by denoting their essence, leading the wall to copse. And the death of thousands of Soul Masters who they can turn into Mortuus brutes or fledglings. With the high-ranking Mortuus creatures like the previous Emerald Generals being able to revive themselves. While also allowing them to create an Emerald Pool that would help boost the strength of the soldiers, making up for the loss in number. The altered Soul Master turned to the Emerald General, growling at him before they began to shake. As the Emerald General eyes began to glow as he scoffed at them. "Shut up and obey." The altered Soul Masters could only nod, feel a crushing presence from the general. As if there was something that wasmanding them to obey its order. It was then some of the altered soul masters began to tremble, others around it also trembled before moving towards each other. Grabbing each other, they began shining with an emerald light before they burst, fleshing scattering around. An Emerald General appeared, its sword digging into the ground as they were in a kneeling position before standing up. Other altered soul masters were bursting open, reviving the other nine Emerald Generals who had died. As well the other knights and brutes that were high-ranking, leaving only eight thousand altered soul masters. Yue Zhengyu watched as the two regiments marched into the empire, moving through the emerald pool, over the fallen rubbles. Most of them were shocked that the Generals were back but it was only momentary as they knew they could revive. "Sir! Is there nothing we can do?" A light-vine that was in its human form questioned, staring at the Mortuus Creatures in disgust. While it had no love for Star Luo City, it knew that allowing them to rampage inside would only boost and strengthen them. But strangely enough, Yue Zhengyu didn''t answer, he was simply staring at the marching army with aplicated look. "Captain?" "Is something wrong?" Yue Zhengyu squads started to look at him in worry, wondering if something was wrong. "If you''re worried about them copsing the wall, then you shouldn''t worry about it, captain. No one could have predicted they would have been able to do that, even after what we did-" "Amazing" "Captain?" Yue Zhengyu was squinting his eyes as he tried looking past the wall while his mouth continued speaking. "They really did copse the wall just as she said Just how far did she foresee." Just as Yue Zhengyu said this, the Mortuus army and its generals found themselves encountering an army of Soul Masters. They had their soul cannons, mechas, and battle armor all out, aiming towards the copsed wall. In front of this was the previous Emperor Dai Tianlong, his eyes burning with rage and ferocity. "Well, what did you know? She really was right, you vermins got through phase one." The Soul Cannons began to lit up, the mechas began to tremble, and Soul Masters began to activate their skill. "But you won''t be getting past here, eradicate them all." "Fire!" It was then the whole Star Luo army behind Dai Tianlong, unleashed everything upon the Mortuus army in front of them. As the arrays of attacks began to rain down on the Mortuus army, one of the Generals only smirked. Before an emerald light illuminated the ce beyond the Mortuus army, expanding outwards as it enveloped them. The light began forming a barrier in front of them, taking the full brunt of the attacks that were raining down on them. Surprising Dai Tianlong but if this wasn''t enough, figures began to take form behind the Mortuus Army from the emerald light. Spectral beings began appearing, looking simr to the Mortuus Regiments that were destroyed in the explosion before. The spectral figures began to growl, ring at the Star Luo Army and Dai Tianlong. While it wasn''t all of them, these spectral figures seem to have made up about 500,000 of the previous army. "Now then, who said we weren''t getting past what now?" Commented one of the Emerald General with a smirk before roaring out as it hacked down with its emerald hammer. That unleashed a wave of energy that ripped through the ground and rushed towards the army in front. It wasn''t just the Emerald General but all of the others unleashed an onught of attacks that descended on the arm. Like a raging emerald sea, wishing to sweep through all of them. Yet Dai Tianlong showed no sign of fear but only a smirk causing the generals to be confused and slightly scared. "Activate it!" In the next instant, the ground below both of the army began to light up with a white-silverish color that appeared all over the empire. It rose to the sky, enveloping both the army and the onught of attacks. And as the light faded, the Emerald General of the eleventh regiment found himself in another part of the city. To be more precise, they found themselves inrge distraction that seemed to be decorated with stands, buildings, and banners. "Where are-" "Wee to the Death Maze phase three." A pleasant voice rang out causing them to nce to the side, seeing Yuanen Yehui standing on top of the roof, staring down at them. It wasn''t just her but her whole squad and some Star Luo Soldiers with Soul Cannons on standby. "Enjoy your stay." That was all Yuanen Yehui said before she ordered them to fire while she donned her four-word battle armor and fallen angel form. Her six wings burst from her back, giving a terrifying pressure as rows of orange-purple swords appeared around her. Just as the soul cannons were fired, all of them streaking towards the Emerald General and its pack of Mortuus creatures. While a purple-ck sphere crashed down from the sky, moving down on them like a falling meteorite. The Eleventh Emerald General could only look up in shock before they were hit by the offensive onught of attacks. The whole center was almost destroyed but the reinforced barrier appeared around it. Yet the barrier was barely able to hold on, gaining cracks that spread out like spider-webs that seemed close to breaking. But fortunately, they were able to hold out, as the smoke stirred around inside of the barrier. "So you all split us up, having it so we don''t stay with our regiments." The Emerald General cold voice rang out before an emerald shed was hacked out through the cloud of smoke, shattering the barrier. As well as blowing away the smoke and dust, allowing Yuanen Yehui and the others to see all of the Mortuus creatures were fine. But they had an emerald light that was coiling around them, covering their whole figure. ''Did that green glow protect them?'' Yuanen Yehui thought as her eyes narrowed, understanding it should have been impossible for them to survive with just their body. It is possible the general could but not the foot soldiers. But how could she know the essence of the Mortuus Army that weren''t revived had been absorbed by the remaining army. Granting them extra power and defense for their invasion inside of the Star Luo Empire. "Sadly for you all, you''re going up against our Emperor... A being none of you could ever hope to match." Was all the Emerald General said before it, alongside the other Mortuus Creatures released a roar before pouncing towards the human in front. Yuanen Yehui and the others return the sentiment in kind as they also rushed towards them too. Leading to a direct sh in the next moment. # "So that wall copsed... To sacrifice most of its regiment just to bring it down and then turn them into undead spectral... Emerald Emperor you really are a force to be reckoned with."Rolux said inly, eyes gazing towards the Shrek while it shed. Rolux knew the sh in Star Luo Empire was one of the most important shes in war. Not because of the exchange between the soldiers but the ones who were managing the soldiers. It was sure by now that the soliders would be feeling it, that strange feeling their movements were being controlled. As if they were pieces on aboard, all of this was being caused by the twomanders on both sides. The human sidemander, Gu Yuena, and the Mortuusmander, the Emerald Emperor had their first true sh. Both trying to outwit the other in their own nning, devising each other''s n, and using it to their benefit. ''Still, it seems the Emerald Emperor has one won that bout... Then again, she has been baiting him for a while now.'' It was then a stream of memory shed into its mind, allowing it to see a silver-haired woman unleashing a massacre through their troops. Her use of the space element was absolutely terrifying, locking down all of the Arkadians as she moved forward. While being backed up by the Dou Lin Empire Soul Cannons and mechas that were unleashing long-range attacks. "She seems simr to Gu Yuena but different... Or are we overlooking something here or is she like that being, who we cant perceive? Regardless, we already had expected this and foresaw how it would happen before we even attacked the Dou Luo Empire." Roluxmented before releasing a sigh. "The problem now is this little endeavor... Even if we follow the script, it would require a hefty price on our part, one that will definitely affect the battle over the other nes." Rolux could feel a God Level entity was stashed deep within the Shrek Academy, a perfect supplement for them. But gaining said entity would be hard even without it interfering as these humans weren''t weak. ''Especially that silver-hair maiden... Her abilities aren''t any lesser than mine, which is worrying, to say the least.'' # In the Dou Lin Empire. The sounds of metal shing could be heard, as the army of the Arkadians was shing with the Dou Lin army. The Dou Lin Army was finding it difficult to cope with the Arkadians because of their constant ability to teleport. As if they were warping through space and time, they kept moving from one side of the battlefield to the next. The spatial and time ability made it difficult for mechas to defend against, not being made to withstand abilities like these. Only Soul Masters could really defend against these type of abilities and even then, it was hard when the Arkadians attacked in groups. And if they are losing, they would warp away, appearing in another part of the battlefield. Before trying to sneak attack them once again. This also made it difficult for them to rely on long-range attacks, as most of it was starting to be wasted on them. As well as raising the danger that it might hit their own forces, something they couldn''t bear. The shes had only gone on for an hour and yet the Arkadians had already restricted the use of Long-range from the humans. Standing behind the Arkadian army was one of its generals, Olux who felt a rush of memory streaming into its mind. ''So they''re sending one of their strongest forwards? But why only her? Aren''t they worried she will exhaust herself?'' Olux concluded all of this inwardly but on the outside had already sent those memories towards one of the Arkadian captains. Before space began to warp and bend around it, leading it to vanish from the spot it was. On the other side of the battlefield, the Arkadian Captain who received the memory eyes shed as it hacked down with its de. The Soul Douluo in front of it tried blocking the attack with its golden bell that was chiming and sending out ripples. But the de that was surging with time fragment froze all of the ripples before cutting through the bell and the Soul Douluo. The Arkadian Captain began moving past the bisected body, ignoring the shocked expression of the dead human. Moving towards its next enemy on the battlefield, that was bathed in the blood of the humans. Chapter 391: Explosion of Planar Energy Chapter 391: Explosion of nar Energy Down from it could see women that were donned in silver armor with a golden spear in her hand. Women roared out as she thrust out her spear that was surging with ck mes, the mes shing with a beam of time. That wasunched from one of the Arkadians that was rushing frantically towards her. This Arkadian was bulkier than the others, having one eye and a smooth metal frame. It fired sts of time in its left arm and moved down on the women with an ax in its right. Seven rings appeared under the woman as she thrust out at the Arkadian her spear erupting in mes that shed with the ax. "Is that all you machines got! Come to me!" A Title Douluoughed loudly, many weapons inserted into his body. There was an ax stabbed through his chest, spears piercing through his shoulder tes, parts of his body were aged, or turned to dust. Despite this, that male stillughed while a golden lion image roared out behind him as he crushed an Arkadian under his feet. While grinding the faces of two of them in his only good arm that was giving off a golden light. "How can I fall in battle so quickly? At the very least I should take thousands of you with me!" Even as his golden mane was dyed with his blood, the man onlyughed as he charged forward, a spectral light appearing around him. Another man was inside of a Mecha, that on itsst leg, most of its parts were rusted or turned to dust from the previous shes. Yet the mecha was still able to rain down attacks on the Arkadians in front of it. With other mechaing to help it but they were obstructed by the appearance of more Arkadians who appeared suddenly. Teleporting through space, with their cannons unleashing time fragments on them. The Arkadian Captain saw all of this as it moved forward, unleashing a massacre upon the human soul masters and their mecha. Corpses fell one after another, some turning into dust, having their body ttened into paste, or being cleaved in half. In the end, they all quickly died but some of them were able to take some of the Arkadains down with them. Blood continuously sshed out as the sh between the Dou Lin Empire and the Arkadians was getting fiercer and fiercer. The Arkadian Captain ruthlessly crushed one of the human mechas before it felt the warping of space around it. But that was all it could sense before a silver spear appeared right in front of it, giving off a silvery light. Before it punctured through its face and exploded with a silvery light that sent all of its parts flying around. The Arkadian Captain wasn''t able to even see who killed it as a figure began to appear in front of the spear. "Is iting? Or do I have to keep killing their captains?" Na''er muttered while grasping her silver dragon spear before she swept onward with her spear, spatial fluctuations dancing around it. Space was cut in the next moment. Bisecting the Arkadians that were in front of her. Before space around it began topress, squashing them into pieces. As she saw the Arkadians crumbling before her. She felt the spatial fluctuations behind her, Olux with four arms that were holding four cannons appeared behind her. The Cannons had been pulsing with power before they sted out towards Na''er, four concentrated beams rushing to devour her. Yet Na''er was too fast, already reacting to the attacks as her figure vanished from where she was. Appearing at the right side of her opponent, her spear piercing out as it erupted with spatial fluctuations that began to warp the area around. As the concentrated beams rushed past where Na''er was, the silver spear reached the foreheads of the Arkadian. But then the spear froze as if space and time were frozen around the area. With multiple portals appearing around Na''er in an orbital motion, all swirling with time fragments and energy. Na''er only red before energy erupted from her silver dragon spear, shattering the frozen time restrictions that were ced on her. Before she swung her spear in a sweeping motion, cutting through all of the portals that appeared around her. Producing ear-splitting sounds, the sh between spatial and time fluctuations happened for an instant before the spatial elements suppressed the time. During this sh, Olux was moving back but Na''er had already pulled back her spear. Before she once again struck out, the spear erupted with seven-colored light. The Spear turned from one streak of light into thousands, all of them stabbing towards Olux. But then a thousand portals appeared in front of Olux, all sting out with beams of time as if Olux was expecting this. In the next instant, they shed. Their sh produces a destructive wave of time and seven-colored light that sweeps through the area around them, sting apart any figures around them. But then a spear punctured through the waves, erupting once again with seven-colors, the seven elements were swirling around the spear. That was viciously stabbing towards Olux who remained calm and unperturbed as a giant portal began to form above it. A gigantic white spear began appearing out of the portal, shooting out towards the seven-colored spear in front. They shed and opposed each other with equal might! The ground below Na''er and Olux began shattering, producing fissures that spread as far as a thousand meter. The violent sh was starting affecting their side, some of the soul masters were being injured from the fluctuation, same with the Arkadians. But these two great experts didn''t dare to move away, both trying to overpower the other. It was then their figure vanished instantly from the ground, appearing five thousand meters in the sky with their previous attack fading. Na''er spear surged with spatial fluctuations as she cleaved down, chopping through space as if it was butter. While seven elements began to appear around her spear, trailing behind it like waves of energy as it moved through the chopped space. This was thebination of the seven elements and herprehension over space, unleashing an attack that merged all of them. Olux hands were no longer cannons but four mechanical hands that moved in an orbital motion before all four came together. The next moment, the sound of the time and space resonating could be heard, and then there was a massive copse in its hand. In the palm of its hand, a surge of the nar time and spatial energy rushed out, moving towards Na''er spear. Na''er eyes narrowed, knowing this source of time and spatial elements came from the universe and not thews. Making it even more dangerous but her spear continued hacking down before they shed with each other at the moment. With a thunderous sound, the wave was cleaved through while being either erased or blown away by the waves of elements behind the swing. But Na''er''s previous attack was weakened from thest sh, which Olux took advantage of as it hacked out with a de of time. The de of time and spear of space shed with each other, producing another explosion. But Olux and Na''er continued taking action against each other. Within the thunderous explosion, they confronted each other with extraordinary speed. Both of them hacking out with their attack, trying to end the other. Na''er smacked the beams of time away while moving down on Olux who continued summoning portals that fired more beams of time. Then Na''er spun the spear in her hand as her eyes began to glow with a violet color before she punctured out. ''Infinite Pierce.'' The silver dragon spear began to give off mellow light as reality began to subtly shift around it as the spear shattered the void. "Break!" The spear vanished from the sight of Olux, not even its ability to perceive the future could catch the spear. As it naturally passed through the world. Instantly! Faster than anything Olux could everprehend, the spear had reached its head instantaneously! The mighty spear came prating through the forehead of Olux, it was too terrifying! Nothing could stop its prating force that broke even the concepts of space and distance, as it moves through the Olux head. The spear was then pulled back before Olux grasped what happened. The only thing it noted was its head had been pierced somehow and that Na''er was hacking down on it. But before Na''er spear could cleave Olux in half, its figure erupted with energy that began to call upon thews of time. Na''er expression changed as she swiftly began to move back, feeling a terrifying danger as a swirl of light began to appear. All of it moving around Olux as it trembled while ring at Na''er who was a bit away from it. "...What did you do!" "Putting a hole in your head and it seems I need to do more than that... Well, I just need to aim for another apart or just destroy you till there''s nothing left. No big deal. " Na''er replied as if the destruction of Olux was nothing to her, all of which led to Olux eyes shing with an uncertain light. But that was it, as the light of time began to move towards its injury spot before it began to mend. ''Time reversal huh... Well, we expected this.'' Na''er figured blurred, appearing above Olux with her spear erupting with waves of nine-colored lights. As all of the elements began to appear at the tip of the spear before she hurled it towards Olux. Olux watched as the silver dragon spear that was surging with the nine elements around it, piercing towards it. Swiftly, the lights of time around it began shining around it before Olux figure seemed to be moving back in time. Like an afterimage in slow motion, Olux figure appeared a few meters away from where it was before. Just as the spear passed where it was but instead of being frustrated by this, Na''er only smiled. As the spear moved towards the ground, she began to recall the n she and Gu Yuena came up with for the Dou Lin Empire. ''A raging sea of ne energy through the battlefield?" ''Yes, for this side of the battle, we will wipe them all out in one shot with the nar energy.'' ''Won''t they notice this? Wait if we''re utilizing the ne energy, then the n would be masked by the ne helping us.'' ''Yes, the Arkadians won''t be able to see through the ground as it would require them to be stronger than the nar Lord... Which I haven''t seen or felt any of them being.'' Gu Yuena knew they couldn''t afford an all-out battle between the forces of the Mortuus and Arkadians who were attacking them. And she wasn''t going to, so she made a n to simply wipe them all out with an overwhelming attack. What better way to aplish this than using the energy of the ne to destroy the invaders who wished to take its resources. While they have never met the nar lord of the ne, she knew they would help her and humanity in a way it can. Even if it meant surrendering some of its energy to persevere the future of being on it. ''But won''t that sacrifice the soldiers on the field?'' ''It will, which is why we will have them make the decision... if they wished to be the ones fighting.'' ''Do they really have to die?'' ''Yes, the soldiers are most likely the most key factor in this fight. If none of them fight, the Arkadians will get suspicious and will resort to long-range attacks. We need to draw all of them out, so they can''t escape.'' And the soldiers were asked, Gu Yuena exined the n to them. Astonishingly most of them agreed to it, leading her to be confused before they all simply told her why. ''If this can protect our home, then of course we will do this.'' It was a simple answer, yet one that left Gu Yuena and Na''er silent. It was only after a bit before Gu Yuena stared at all of the soldiers and promised them. ''I promise your home will and loved ones will live through this.'' Na''er was a bit surprised by this but she didn''t say anything. Knowing that when the momentes, she will have to make sure their ce seeds, so their death doesn''t go to waste. "So let''s end this." Na''er muttered as the mighty spear raced down to the ground while she teleported in front of Olux, her hand moving in a chopping motion. # At the Sea God Ind. "Is something wrong?" Long Yeyu questioned Gu Yuena who was moving out of the valley that they were in. Ya Li also noticed this, giving Gu Yuena a look of confusion but she only waved their concern off. "Don''t worry, I just need to do a little errand." "And that would be?" Long Yeyu nced at her with a raised brow but Gu Yuena didn''t say anything as she left the gold tree valley. As she was walking, wisps of colors began appearing around Gu Yuena, swirling around her and giving off a brilliant light. It didn''t take long for her to arrive at the edge of the Sea God Ind, where Ling Zichen was at. "Huh? What are you doing here bossdy? Did youe here to see my new invention-" "Nope." Gu Yuena said as the bracelet on her wrist began to shine dazzlingly before the dragon yer spear appeared in front of her. Gu Yuena grasped the spear which began to surge with nine-colored light, mixing with the other lights that were around her. "Hm, she should be down there..." Ling Zichen arched a brow as she saw Gu Yuena raising her spear that was giving off nine-colored light before she backed up. As the spear erupted in nine-colored lightning that began to crackle while Gu Yuena eyes began turning nine-colors. An entity began to appear behind her, its scales shining with nine-colors and filled with boundless overbearingness. The dragon began to follow Gu Yuena movement as if they were the same being but from a different time. Then with a vicious swing of her arm, the spear was hurled forward, prating through space and speeding off somewhere. # But it was then she felt her whole figure freezing. It wasn''t just her but the spear with nine colored lights had frozen, as if the time came to a halt in the area around them. But time dide to a halt, as all of the Soul Masters figures had been frozen, being unable to move. "Did you really think we wouldn''t notice your n... Even if we can''t see the future of the ne, we could see the future up to when you hurl the spear. All of it was suspicious... And so we simply made precautions just in case." Oluxmented as it looked down, seeing runes appear all over the ground while its hand radically changed into cannons. While the actions of Na''er weren''t suspicious, theck of n and just charging towards the Arkadian army were. Theirmander Rolux didn''t call them off or told them to be wary but simply utilize this to their advantage. Olux leveled its four cannons towards Na''er head as they swirled with time fragments, as its pale milky light finally covered the whole battlefield. It was created by four high-ranking Arkadians who were using their energy to cover the battlefield. While they began channeling thews of time from around the area to freeze everything in ce. "Good game now die." As the beams of time sted out, rushing frantically towards Na''er and moving to consume her whole figure. Olux felt a flowing stream of memories rushing inside of its mind causing it to widen to be surprised before the formation around them shook. As a remarkable streak of nine-colored light punctured through the formation and sped towards Olux. Olux expression changed as it saw that it wasn''t just light but a nine-colored spear that instantly appeared before it. Olux couldn''t react in time as the glittering spear punctured through its side, moving past it and sending its right arms went flying. But it was then Olux eyes widened when another stream of memory appeared in its mind as the spear went straight to Na''er. The nine-colored spear went straight through the gap of Na''er open palm as the nine-colored light washed over her. As thest stream of memory went into Olux mind, the dragon yer spear stopped in Na''er''s hand before the sounds of something shattering rang out. While the formation was being destroyed from the spear puncturing through it. Na''er felt herself being freed from her frozen state while the beams of time reached her before they stopped. No, they never stopped but were simply moving slowly as if the distance between them and Na''er had increased. Olux only then recalled Na''er but it was toote as in the next instant. As Na''er right appeared right in front of it, a nine-colored spear that was cleaving down on it. Olux felt itself being brutally suppressed by the pressureing from Na''er whose figure seems to have disappeared. With a gigantic nine-colored dragon taking her ce, looking down at Olux as if it was an insect as it cleaved down. Just as the destruction of the formation had reached their area, unfreezing the silver dragon spear that hit the ground. The dragon yer spear ruthlessly cleaved through Olux figure, from top to bottom as the nine-colored light followed. Devouring its whole figure, erasing it from this world. And then the whole battlefield began to erupt explosively with seven-colored lights, that shined like the brilliant sun itself. Chapter 392: Surge To Alvarez Chapter 392: Surge To Alvarez At the battlefield in front of the Dou Lin Empire, nar energy began to burst out from the ground in seven-colored lights. It began rising out from the ground, sweeping through the terrifying battlefield like waves. Enveloping everything on the battlefield, whether they be the Arkadians, Soul Masters, Mecha, or their leftover bodies that were lying dead. At the center was Na''er who had just finished cleaving the Arkadian Olux in half. Her eyes were glowing with nine-colored while she gazed at the split Arkadian. She knew Olux must have been shocked at what happened and wondering where that nine-colored spear came from. How could it have known she had already felt something was wrong on the battlefield? That she had alreadymunicated with Gu Yuena, who already figured out what happened and made a n to take control of the situation? Gu Yuena told her to continue with the initial n but instead of hurling the spear directly at the ground in the beginning. She shouldbat Olux for a bit, to see draw out any more ns from it before sprouting it. She already knew Gu Yuena was going to send the nine-colored spear over and so she moved in towards Olux for it. As this happens, she could feel the lights of time trying to reverse the damage done to Olux but how could she allow this? Na''er began twirling her spear that started rotating as the waves of seven-colored energy below began to rise. In the next moment, streams of seven-colored could be seen rotating along with the spear, forming a maelstrom. As the dragon yer spear moved around her body, the seven-colored maelstrom began to follow, like a flowing stream. Then Na''er cleaved down with her spear with the stream following her movement and submerging the split half of Olux. The waves of seven-colored lights began striking the figure of Olux, ripping and tearing through its body before obliterating it from this world. Yet Na''er wasn''t done yet as her eyes began to glow as she began to rotate her spear once again. As she did this, the waves started to be pulled towards her. All around Na''er was waves of seven-colors that were overflowing, as they followed the movements of her spear. With a step, Na''er moved forward while twirling her spear around her body and utilizing the seven-color light to ughter all of her enemies. The Arkadians that weren''t already swept away by the waves found it impossible to escape through space. As the space elements were locked down as if someone with a higher control had done that. Na''er was utilizing the seven-colored narws to forcibly stop any of them from escaping while drawing more energy from it. In the next moment, the power of the nar energy within the entire battleground started moving and gathering into continuous waves! These violent waves of seven-colored lights that moved like a maelstrom began engulfing close to the entire battleground. The undercurrents were surging within as they tore and shredded any Arkadians that were caught into nothing. The only beings that were safe were the Soul Masters who were teleported away as the lights touched them. The turbulent waves of seven-colored light were constantly moving, devouring everything out with its radiance. No one could see anything on the battlefield except the overflowing waves and Na''er who was controlling all of it. But once the whole battlefield was covered with the seven-colored energy Na''er began to rotate her spear even more. Forcing the overflowing waves to move around her and making it so there no longer covering the entire battlefield. Before she then shed down to the ground causing the overflowing wave to move towards the ground also. The seven-colored lights began pouring into the ground and being reabsorbed by the ne. ''Going to take me a while to fully return all of this nar energy back... But she won''t be needing the help for a while.'' Na''er thought as she continued moving the nar energy back down into the ne, not willing to waste any of it. She also didn''t need reporting back to the other, as Dai Yun''er already connected with her and received the report. Plus those in the Dou Lin Empire had been told what would be considered their victory, which was then seven-colored waves. # A stream of memories flowed into Rolux''s mind causing it to frown while the Akardian advisor and the others around it had aplex expression. All of them receive the stream memories of the battle that happened on the battlefield at the Dou Lin Empire. They saw the overseeingmander of the operation their being destroyed before the rest of their army was destroyed as well. They weren''t surprised at them using the nar energy, they already thought they would use it on one of the battlefields. What had them frowning was the fact they didn''t foresee that nine-colored spear, as well as the Douluo ne full n. Such a thing should be impossible for them who could see from a higher dimension. "Did they somehow find a way to bypass our sight..." "Quit speaking nonsense, how could weaklings like them even gain such an ability? We are the child of time in this universe, how could anyone be hidden from our eyes? Not even those True Gods in the higher dimension can hide from us!" "But... Those two beings are hidden from our sight... As if they are above the fifth and sixth-" "Enough." Rolux finally decided to speak, its eyes still gazing at Shrek but no longer did it seem calm. causing the others to slightly shake. All of them were wary of Rolux''s next response, as they knew it was one of themanders that hated being outmaneuver. It could take a loss but be outsmarted? Now that''s when its deadliness begins to appear and when it begins to utilize its full prowess over the higher level. "There are still scrapsying around on the field... Have them form the juggernaut to destroy the whole continent." "Huh? But what about using them as resources? Wouldn''t that be a waste-" "At the moment, I''m sure we are already in her control. Continuing with the original n will only lead us to get further and farther into her hands." Rolux''s words left the Arkadians silent, but it didn''t care at the moment as it began thinking before getting ready to move out. It didn''t need to tell the others, as they already gained its memories and knew what it was devised to do. Yet they all couldn''t stop the slight hint of worry that appeared in them. Something that they haven''t felt since the beginning of time itself. # As she saw the seven-colored energy seeping through the ground, it didn''t take too long for it to fully go into the ground. But it didn''t return to the nar itself but somewhere else as it began to form seven-colored lines on the ground. It was then Na''er spiritual sense began to act up causing her to frown before her eyes narrowed at the bits of metal parts. It was metal parts from the Akardians army that was destroyed by the waves of nar energy that swept through the area. ''Some of them didn''t get destroyed by the nar energy? Tougher than we initially thought.'' As Na''er got ready to utilize her spatial control to teleport all of the pieces to her, so she could eradicate them. They began trembling while giving off a grey light that was leaking out causing Na''er eyes to narrow even more. As her body began to glow with a silverish light the pieces that were scattered across the battlefield rose. Like a meteor shower, the pieces began to rush towards the area in front of Na''er, all of them converging in one spot. Gripping both the Dragon yer Spear and the Silver Dragon Spear, she watched as a tornado began to form in front. All of the pieces could be seen in the grey tornado that was giving off sparks of lightning. In the next few seconds, the tornado began to grow smaller and smaller before it erupted with a dark grey light. Na''er moved the Dragon yer Spear in front of her as a shockwave came sweeping towards her. The shockwave couldn''t touch her as a nine-colored light was glowing around her but the area around was gaining spider-web cracks. Before the shockwave died down, allowing Na''er to see the massive figure that was towering at a hundred meters in front of her. But Na''er could recognize this figure, as it was none other than Olux, the being she cut in half before. It looked simr to before, but its metal figure was darker, with it only having one hand instead of four. But what seized her attention was the terrifying amount of time fluctuations that were spreading out from just its presence. It was far more than what a person who was still under the limit of the ne could have. ''God Level.'' Na''er instantly figured out Olux had somehow gained the strength of the gods with its new form. It wasn''t just a normal God Officer, but she could tell it was close to reaching the Third ss God Strength. As just from a nce, she could tell its strength was continuously increasing. While Na''er was gazing at Olux, it was also staring at her while feeling a strange hint of emotion welling up inside of it. An emotion has never been felt before, the emotion known as rage and anger. Olux was one of themanders under Rolux who was their Supreme Commander for an operation like these. And it has rarely failed Rolux, even against opponents that were simr to them or at a more elevated level. Simply because they were better and greater than all other existence. It recalled being given thismand and how important it was to their battle across the other two nes. How if they were able to take over this ne, then their home will suffer and might be destroyed by the others. Knowing all of this, how could Olux be unangered and filled with rage? That their ns almost gain a setback because it owns failure? Olux didn''t say anything to Na''er. It merely raised its cannon hand that began to shine with terrifying time fluctuations. A piercing light appeared in front of Na''er that was shining brilliantly and dazzling. The shape was simr to that of a gilded cross, that stretched across for a thousand-meter causing Na''er expression to change. As she could instantly tell this wasn''t an attack that she could confront with her strength. ''Does it n to wipe out everything?'' That was herst thought before the piercing light sted out, traversing the distance between it and Na''er in seconds. Na''er swiftly brought up the Dragon yer Spear and Silver Dragon Spear before she was devoured by the beam. That was what it looked like but in reality, the beam was still rushing towards Na''er, already in front of her. Yet it couldn''t seem to hit her as if the space between her and it was almost impossible to cross. Na''er swung her spear down causing the piercing light to shine before it vanished from in front of her and appeared right behind Olux. The piercing beam of time rushed onward before smashing into the back of Olux. But to her slight surprise, Na''er saw the beam was being devoured by Olux as a small rift appeared behind it. With the beam of time going inside and being sucked up before there was nothing behind it. "Of course you can do that." Na''er let out a sigh as Olux raised its cannons once more while thousands of portals began appearing all around the area. Yet Na''er simply clenched her two spears, one giving off nine-colors and the other silverish light before she rushed onward. Not scared of the portals, since none of them will be able to touch her. # "Why did you throw that spear?" Ling Zichen questioned Gu Yuena who was staring ahead at the edge of the Sea God Ind as if she was lost in thought. "It was a part of the n." "The nine tribtion n? Was hurling a spear a part of that n?" Gu Yuena didn''t answer Ling Zichen, already moving away from the edge of the Sea God Ind with Ling Zichen following her. "Fine don''t answer but can you tell me when you are going to allow me to experiment on those lovely beings?" Ling Zichen had an enormous smile on her face as she imagined the thing she would find from picking those Arkadians pieces by piece. Or conducting some tests on those Mortuus beings and maybe even ripping out their knowledge. "Not only that but can''t you share the information you gain from the Mortuus creature with me? I''m sure you saw memories of their technology and military." "Regrettably I didn''t, the will that was inside of the Mortuus creature was able to denote its mind before I reached that memory." Gu Yuena replied, causing Ling Zichen to sigh in frustration but she didn''t say anything else. She found no reason for Gu Yuena to lie, especially if this type of knowledge would be able to help them against the invaders. Not only that but they found out that all of the other Mortuus Creatures'' minds were denoting, the moment someone invaded their mind. Or tried to rip memories from them. As for the Arkadians? Gu Yuena barred all of them from trying, with her words being that it would be an impossible endeavor. Saying their mind was tied to a higher dimension, a ce that would drive all of them mad and crazy with no hope of recovering. ''Well, at least I was able to make some nice weapons with those Lacrima! Whoever thought of technology like those is a genius!'' Ling Zichen couldn''t wait to go back to messing with the Lacrimas. It was given to her by Na''er who told her if she could connect it with the Soul Cannons. Which she was able to easily achieve, as well as make up a pack of bombs that they could use in the uing war. Simultaneously, Gu Yuena was getting ready to go back to the Dai Yun''er to check up on the Alvarez Empire. As she knew the fight over there has been going on for a while, with the Mortuus beings getting close to destroying the barrier. ''Hmm. Those kids should be almost done by now, what is taking them so long? I want to be done with this farce already.'' # At the same time on the continent of Ishgar, an ear-splitting sound rang out as causing the Soul Masters and Soul Beasts to frown. As the ear-splitting sound came from none other than the barrier around the Alverez empire which was shattered into pieces. "And that''s the present situation?" As the Mortuus Army charged forward towards the walls of Alverez, Mu Ye frowned as he watched this. He saw theming simr to an unstoppable tide, tramping through thend. They already had their archers and soul cannons aimed towards the rushing army. Which had already fired upon them, smashing into the rushing Mortuus Army. But Mu Ye knew this wouldn''t be enough considering the Mortuus Generals were protecting them with an emerald barrier. "... She was right, they really break the barrier after the copse of their invasion into the city and the copse of the Arkadian army." "Indeed, that is one terrifying woman... Well, I guess we should expect that from the leader of the Soul-Beast and the one who is the Dragon God herself." Wang Tang said, causing Mu Ye to nod his head. He already found out about Gu Yuena origin a few months back to better help the rtionship between Soul beasts and humanity. To say he was shocked about her origin would be an understatement. It wasn''t wrong to say, Gu Yuena was a falling God and not just any God. But one that used to be at the pinnacle of a God Realm, a God-King! "Mu Xi had already moved out." "She has? I guess they trust Gu Yuena words..." "Well, she is their team leader after all. From what I heard, her words are even above Tang Wulin when ites to nning and tactics themselves." At the same moment, a streak of light was rushing towards the rushing Mortuus Army. That streak of light was none other than Mu Xi who had already donned her battle armor that was shining brilliantly. She was flying towards the Mortuus Army with her ancient sword erupting in mes. This caused the Mortuus Creatures in the front to look up, as a golden light began to shine down on them. "Die!" Mu Xi''s body radiated with golden light as she flew towards the Mortuus army like a crashing meteor. Before she then crashed down into some of them with a wave of mes spreading out in waves that enveloped those around her. Chapter 393: Beginning of the End Chapter 393: Beginning of the End Brilliant mes erupted around Mu Xi like a zing heatwave that sent spheres rippling around her, unleashing a burst of brilliant mes. All of the Mortuus Creatures released shrieks as they felt their whole body being consumed by the shimmering sea of me. The mes continued spreading out, moving in continuous waves as they began to devour all those caught in its way. Mu Xi didn''t stop moving after she had unleashed that attack, pushing off the ground and moving behind the sea of mes. The mes continued ramping through the rushing Mortuus Army, wiping out close to a hundred of them before it came to a stop. As an Emerald Barrier appeared before the Mortuus Creatures with the me smashing into it before fading away. But Mu Xi didn''t care in the slightest, as she held up her ancient sword that began to give a red glow to it. With a simple sh, a perfect arc of mes was formed, producing waves of me that smashed into the Emerald Barrier. The mes and the emerald barrier struggled with each other for a bit before the barrier shattered, emerald specs scattering around. Just as Mu Xi leaped through as she waved her hand that began to give off a dazzling light, three miniature orbs appeared. All three of them were strung up together like three suns as Mu Xi grabbed them all in a single motion before hurling them forward. The three miniature orbs sted forward producing a harmonic series of explosions that consumed and sted the creatures away. But in the next moment, more took their ces! More and more Mortuus creatures began to move towards Mu Xi''s location, trying to devour her in their tides. Some of them came from above, with some of them flying, trying to stop her from escaping if she tried aerial movement. While they didn''t know the reason why she tried to charge them alone, it didn''t matter much to them. As they simply wanted to destroy her where she stands, for no other reason than she was the foe in front. But Mu Xi didn''t express any worry as her eyes began to narrow while her rings began appearing from below her, shining dazzlingly. As the Mortuus Creatures, all rushed towards Mu Xi with some of them jumping and another pouncing towards hers. Mu Xi''s eyes shined like the brilliant sun itself, as her martial soul began to illuminate the whole area around her. ''Seventh Ring: Okami Spirit Avatar.'' Then in the next moment, all of the Mortuus Creatures felt their figure tremble uncontrobly as they were in the motion of attacking. They felt a strange sense of dread, it was merely their instincts warning them of the iing danger. A danger that they couldn''t escape from as it was toote. In that instant, mes that were too hot to even be seen swept through the whole area, submerging all of the creatures around her. The fire elements around Mu Xi began illuminating the area as these mes started to engulf the Mortuus creatures near her. This type of power was too terrifying, the creatures were all burned to nothingness, none of them were able to withstand just the appearance. Like a domino effect, the creatures around Mu Xi were all being burned to dust, one after another without any exception. The cries of the Mortuus Creatures rang out, roaring angrily, carrying unwillingness. However, this was all they could do before they were consumed by the mes that surpassed even the core of the sun. Not even the Emerald Generals barrier could stop the oppressive heat and mes that swept through the area. But as if Mu Xi wasn''t done, her eyes shined even brighter before even more mes began to erupt from her body. The heat around grew even more scorching, bing thirty times hotter than the sun itself, obliterating everything around her. Those who were fortunate enough to survive earlier weren''t able to survive the next one that came rushing soon after. Struggling desperately one second before being gone in the next second, as if they never existed in the first ce. Ten thousand Mortuus Creatures werepletely wiped out! "Terrifying, how could a mortal possess such power?" One of the Emerald General muttered as it forced the Mortuus Creatures under it to stop advancing. The other generals followed its lead, all of them unwilling to lose any more of their soldiers. "Hmm. The heat she is giving off is hotter than the sun core itself, but I doubt she can maintain that for long... Have all of our soldier''s release long barrages against her." One of the Emerald Generals was able to easily see through the strength and weakness of Mu Xi''s ability before giving themand. All of the generals nodded their heads but then their expressions changed when they saw what Mu Xi did next. The mes that were spreading around Mu Xi began to tremble before figures began to rise from them. The Emerald Generals saw corpses that looked like them rising out of the me, eyes burning like the sun themselves. But what caught their attention was that these corpses looked just like the Mortuus Creatures that Mu Xi just killed before. ''She can revive the creatures she has killed before? It looks simr to our ability, but they seem to be summoned from the me, like some kind of rebirth.'' This was the thought of one of the Emerald Generals as its eyes narrowed. While this happened, the charred corpses released an ear-shattering roar before charging towards the Mortuus creatures before it. They all rushed towards the Mortuus creatures, their whole body was surging with the mes that were covering Mu Xi. This led to the Emerald Generals'' expression turning grim while trying to make barriers around the army. And unleashing an onught of attacks towards the rushing army of corpses that mounted up to ten thousand. As the arrays of Emerald Light began to rain down on the rushing corpse, they began to be affected by the heat. As steam began to rise off them, some of them scattering away, The weaker attacks were all burned to nothing while stronger ones reduced in strength. Before making contact with the rushing army. Yet even then it didn''t cause much damage as the mes around them reduced the damage even more. The Emerald Generals'' face fell when they saw the corpse smashing into their barrier that actually melted from the heat. The Mortuus Creatures released a roar as they began hacking at the corpse in front of them but the burning corpse didn''t care. As they all pounced on them, scratching, wing, and biting the Mortuus creatures. But just from the heat that their body was giving off, the Mortuus Creatures were all screaming in pain. Before they were killed as the corpse killed them with their weapons or limbs before they continued moving forward. While this was happening, more rings began to appear behind Mu Xi, all of them shining as she outstretched her hand. A miniature sun began forming in her hand with its devouring all of the mes that were erupting out of her. ''Ninth Soul Skill: Supernova.'' This was Mu Xi''s skill that she gained after bing a Title Douluo, allowing her to condense a miniature sun in her hand. The sun that held the power to eradicate and erase anything it touches out of existence, leaving nothing. Not even a person''s soul. In the next few seconds, all of the mes on Mu Xi was gone, all of it condensing into the sun in her hand. Then the orb began changing, growing bigger and pushing out, forming a long de made out of the fire. Before she looked at where the Generals were at and then her figure disappeared in a sh of light, appearing right in front of them. Without another word, even as the emerald generals began moving their gaze to her. She immediately brandished a long de of fire, hacking forward. A brilliant orange-red radiance hacked apart the sky, extending across thousands of meters. sting and engulfing all of the Emerald General with its brilliant mes! The entire sky was lit up, as the mes rushed through the sky like violent waves, burning the space around them. The mes were all from Mu Xi soul avatar, meaning every bit of these mes was thirty times as hot as the core of the sun. So how could these Emerald General be able to contend with it? The Emerald General all roared out, trying to protect themselves from the mes and escape. But couldn''t since the mes had spread across the whole sky, engulfing their whole figure and burning through their skin. In the next second, all of the Emerald Generals were obliterated by Mu Xi. But the mes themselves didn''t stop after consuming them, they began falling from the sky. Down upon the Mortuus Creatures and the burning corpses that were attacking. A terrifying shriek and agonized scream rang through the whole battlefield as the mes fell on the Mortuus Creatures. The me was falling like a shower of rain, falling on about five hundred thousand of the Mortuus Creature Army. Killing them within seconds from being unable to withstand the me or being distracted by the burning corpse. The burning corpse wasn''t affected by the mes; they got even stronger when the me fell on them. Increasing the heat around them, alongside the fire output from their body. In the next few seconds, over fifty thousand Mortuus creatures had died. Seeing this, Mu Xi dropped down to the ground, expanded her mes, ughtered another ten thousand, and boosted the rushing burning corpse. Before she then had the ones who had died before rose up. This included two of the generals who weren''t able to revive themselves before. ''Alright, that should be enough... I am already close to being out of energy.'' Mu Xi thought as she began to send the burning corpses that numbered up to seventy thousand towards the Mortuus Army. With the Burning emerald generals being the leader of this charge before she turned into a streak of light. That moved back towards the towering wall behind, appearing on them. As she did, Mu Xi dropped to the ground, feeling almost all of her soul power was gone. Her squad rushed towards her, to make sure she was okay while Mu Xi stared at the battlefield. ''Gu Yuena... I hope everything is going ording to what we all discussed.'' At the same moment, Xu Xiaoyan was standing on the walls with rings appearing behind her. She had already noticed Mu Xi moving back to the wall in a streak of light, meaning she wouldn''t be in the way. She pulled back the bowstring after notching on arrows to them before she shot out a dozen arrows that pierced towards the army. It wasn''t just her but her whole squad and the soul cannons that were mounted on the wall. ''Wrath of the Stars.'' Starlight began to instantly appear around the arrows before surging around them and creating an ethereal coating. Like a shower of light, the arrows and cannon fire rain down on the Mortuus creatures in the back. But if that wasn''t enough, some of the arrows erupted in an icy explosion that enveloped and froze some of them. They began producing myriads of the explosion of ice and starlight that began to cause havoc in the emerald army. Yet Xu Xiaoyan wasn''t done as all her rings appeared behind her, giving off a gentle light while her body began glowing. After a few seconds, a vicious light erupted from her, overflowing around the area! Countless numbers of stars had begun appearing all around Xu Xiaoyan before they began to swirl around her. Then they began turning into spheres that started to resonate with each other and became eighty-eight spheres that began to grow in size. In the next few seconds, eight-spheres were swirling above Xu Xiaoyan head, all reaching the size of a hundred meters. When Xu Xiaoyan opened her eyes, they shined with a terrifying brilliant light. ''Uranus Constetion.'' A flowing river of stars began descending from the sky as Xu Xiaoyan brought down her hand causing the eighty-eight spheres to shift. They formed a grand expanse of light that moved towards the Mortuus Army in front. In the next moment, they crashed into the army before exploding out and spreading out like a surging tidal wave. A continuous wave of starlight began moving through the army, setting off a series of mini-explosion inside from the star lights. An expanse of light specks erupted towards the fierce storm that was still bombarding Tang Wulin like a surging tidal wave. While this happened, the soul cannons and long-range attacks continued. Leading to Alvarez Empire''s advantage for the moment. # "Sir! they were able to-" "I noticed..." The Emerald Emperor replied to the Emerald Knight that came rushing towards it. The Knight trembled while moving down to a kneeling position, waiting for the Emerald Emperor''s next words but it didn''t say anything. The Emerald Emperor was aware of the raging battle that was happening in Star Luo, in which they had the advantage. It''s because of this that it didn''t want to do anything drastic for now, even with their numbers going down here. As they can easily refill their ranks backup from those Soul Masters who had died in Star Luo. From thest time it checked, they had already turned over ten thousand of them into Mortuus Creatures. Still, it disliked being in such a passive situation. "Reinforce our numbers here, also send word for our advisors toe... We should make another n, just in case." "Yes, Emperor!" As the Emerald Knight rushed away, the Emerald Emperor looked at the empire before it, getting lost in thought. # In an unknown location, a rift began appearing. It was swirling and spinning with three figures appearing out of it, one being Xie Xie, Di Tian, and the Dark Dragon King. "This should be good." The Dark Dragon King muttered while looking around and spreading out its spiritual sense, feeling the dark and space elements here. Were the most potentpared to other areas they visited before. "This is one of the lost continents... Alright, I''m off to take the others to the next location." "Good." The Dark Dragon King nodded its head as it saw the rift beginning to close before it turned to Di Tian who was also looking around. "My Son, are you ready? This will require your full attention and effort... Any mistake will mean your death." "Of course father! Being able to help you and join in this formation is an honor." Di Tian said with an eager nod causing the Dark Dragon King to stare at him deeply for a bit before chuckling. "You have been doing a good job of taking care of the Soul-Beast... I am proud of you..." "Think nothing of it father, it''s simply my... Our duty until the lord regains her prominence." "Indeed... Gu Yuena represents the former Dragon God..." "Father, do you not want the old-" "It''s not that. I miss father just as anyone but he will never be able to return, as it would require Gu Yuena to absorb our present father." "..." "The old Dragon God knew about this, how could it not with its ability? So it told us to forget him and look for the future, which is Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin." The Dark Dragon King said, causing Di Tian to furrowed his brows as he began realizing what his father was implying. The Old Dragon God may never return to this era. "So will Tang Wulin be the new Dragon God?" "Hmm. I am doubtful, as I can tell his path will be difficult to tread with the Dragon God position... Well, either way, I''m sure the Dragon God will arise again." "Whether it be in this Era or the next." "Father..." "At any rate, let''s get ready. I''m sure the lord is pondering what is taking so long." Di Tian nodded his head at his father as his body began to glow with the Dark Dragon King following behind. In the next moment, their aura began spreading out, forming a continuous line all around. Instantly in the next moment, a series of lines began spreading all around them. Chapter 394: Nine-Colored Tribulation Chapter 394: Nine-Colored Tribtion An array of beams sted forward, smashing into the buildings and shifting them into the dust. Just as a few shadows move out of the building,nding to the side and rushing fiercely towards the squad of Arkadians that were ahead. The shadows were all Soul Masters who already had their battle armor and martial soul out. Charging towards the Arkadians who continuously fire beams of time at them. At the moment, the Arkadians and Soul Masters at Shrek were shing with each other. It wasn''t merely Shrek teachers that were defending the ce but also the Spirit Pagoda and the Federation who came to reinforce them. This caused Shrek City to be enveloped in a sh between humanity and the Arkadians. Yet the Soul Masters were being reserved with their attack, only pushing back the Arkadians and not trying to rush them. This led to the whole Shrek City being divided between the two forces. It was then space began to warp above before space shattered and Rolux appeared above. Its appearance led the Soul Masters to pause their attack, all of them looking at it with weariness and hesitation. They were all told and showed the picture of the Supreme Commander of the Arkadians by Gu Yuena. With her words being, don''t engage him as he is most likely a being who is close to the God Level. This meant that only the top figures like Guan Yue and the other top-level could contend against it. But to their confusion, not only did it not attack them, it began to speak out loud. "Come out, I know you are watching the battlefield... Don''t you think it''s time we end this farce?" Rolux words left the Soul Masters confused for a moment, some of them beginning looking around trying to find who it was talking to. But it was then a sweet voice rang out. "Sure, I''m also getting bored with this game of outmaneuvering the other." The figure of Gu Yuena appeared above the Soul Master across from Rolux whose eyes narrowed at her. "Just what are you nning?" "Hm? Can''t you tell? I thought you guys were able to see the future of this dimension?" Gu Yuena replied causing Rolux eyes to shine brilliantly but it didn''t say anything, leading Gu Yuena to release a smile on her face. From the moment this war started, she knew that Rolux had been perceiving the future of the whole Douluo ne. She didn''t know why they could do such a thing, as only God-level beings should be able to do such a thing. Yet she didn''t mind this challenge, already ustomed to fighting beings like the Arkadians before back in her peak days. "If you aren''t going to say, then I just have to force you to spring it." Roluxmented, knowing it couldn''t allow them to fall any deeper into Gu Yuena''ss trap. While others like the Emerald Emperor or humanity other leaders may have not noticed, it sure did. Gu Yuena was arranging something from the distinct beginning. It didn''t know what it was, but it felt in its soul and mind that all of the other events that have been happening in this war. Was nothing more than a distraction made by her to distract the others. It was because of this reason that Rolux couldn''t allow things to maintain their course. In the next instant, Olux swiped down its hand causing thousands of thousands to appear all around the battlefield. But it didn''t stop there, as the Arkadians below stopped leveling their weapons at the Soul Master and instead towards Gu Yuena. In the next moment, they all-fired, with the portals sting out with time fragments that rushed not only to Gu Yuena. But also the Soul Masters down below causing Gu Yuena to slightly frown before flourishing her hand. All of the Soul Masters were enveloped with a silverish light before they were all instantly transported away from the area. Just as the focused beams of time reached Gu Yuena, appearing all around her. Yet Gu Yuena disyed no expression of worry, her figure bing illusionary and vanishing from her spot. Appearing a few meters in front of Rolux, two gigantic swords, one made out of flowing water and the other fire appearing next to her. Both of them contained the origin elements and the narws fused into them, making them vastly stronger than before. In the next instant, they all hacked down on Rolux, erupting with elemental and sword energy as they chopped down. But if this wasn''t enough, a mighty spear made out of the four elements appeared in her hand. Just as she thrust her hand out, the spear piercing towards Rolux. Instantly four giant portals appeared in front of Rolux, both bursting with terrifying time fluctuations that made thews tremble. Before a piercing light of time sted out towards the two swords and four-colored spears. But if that wasn''t enough, there were continuous beams of time rushing towards Gu Yuena from below. In the next moment, the sky exploded in a countless myriad of colors with time and elements scattering around. The two glittering swords shed with the beams of time before they exploded against each other. While the four-color spear shattered after destroying the first beam of time and canceling out with the second. Gu Yuena figured vanished as the beams of time came rushing forward, piercing past the area she was. Before she appeared behind Rolux with thousands upon thousands of elemental balls appearing above them. She wanted to end this battle quickly, so she could have their army unleash an attack against the Arkadians while they were leaderless. But Rolux wouldn''t make it easy, as it too wanted to kill Gu Yuena fast as well. Knowing that humanity willck a significant part of their power and might even copse from her death. Rolux figured had erupted in time fragments before they began spreading out, moving towards Gu Yuena and the descending elements. Gu Yuena with a nce could tell these were time fragments that contained not only thews but the origin of time. They were on the conceptual level simr to her elements but far more dangerous since this was temporal powers. Yet just who was Gu Yuena? She was an existence that had been in contact and control temporal powers that were not only the conceptual level. But on a higher dimension than the one Rolux was using! Instantly Gu Yuena eyes erupted with purple light as the time fragments began to press down on her, wishing to reduce her to dust. To the slight shock of Rolux, all of the time fragments had frozen before they began dispersing. Just as the elemental bombs streaked towards Rolux, already covering all of its escape routes and Gu Yuena locking down space. But if this wasn''t enough, a formless time element began to appear in Gu Yuena''s hand before they formed a halberd. Grasping the halberd, she hacked down, cutting through space and reaching Rolux instantly. With the elemental ball erupting with lightning, Gu Yuena swiftly shifted them into lightning for the most destructive power. Gu Yuena wasn''t willing to give Rolux the time to counter, wanting to fully andpletely kill it. Yet Rolux eyes burst with light, gigantic portals appearing around it but not firing anything as the violent onught of attacks reached it. But they didn''t touch Rolux, as the portals around it began to greedily absorb the onught of attacks. Even the halberd that was made out of time was absorbed, making the portals them even bigger and stronger. Before they all sted out with time fragments that rushed out like the sea, wishing to drown Gu Yuena in its flow. "Your knowledge of the time elements is terrifying I will admit... Comparable to those who have reached the God level, but how could youpare to us?" The space and time around Gu Yuena began freezing and locked down, forcibly restraining her. While the sea of time began to enveloped Gu Yuena, one could see her arm was starting to grow thin, aging at a rapid pace. The boundless sea of time began twisting and turn, forming a maelstrom around Gu Yuena figure. This was Rolux''s strongest attack, anyone caught in this sea of time would feel themselves aging rapidly. Ten thousand years passing by each second, with most not being able to withstand that single second. Gu Yuena figure couldn''t be seen anymore! "But you are stillcking!" Rolux knew this was the end, even if Gu Yuena was able to withstand the temporal sea. There was no way she could escape while still being in this dimension, as this sea of time was something that sealed all in time. But it was then something began to happen that caused Rolux eyes to widen. Sea of time that was moving in a maelstrom began to tremble before it instantly erupted in nine-colors that spread outwards, forcing Rolux to teleport away. As it felt a terrifying premonitioning and in the next second, the area erupted in a violent explosion of nine-colors. Space had shattered with only the void remaining, although it was severely distorting and trembling. "Hmm. Feels so good to step back into this level, although it''s a far cry from my level before." Gu Yuena''s voice rang out from the nine-colored wave that was still spreading out. Then it froze before being swept away, showing Gu Yuena whose eyes were glowing with nine-colors as she stared at Rolux. Yet Rolux could feel that Gu Yuena was far different than before. It felt like she transformed and evolved when she was devoured by that sea of time. "... You broke through the God Level." Rolux muttered as its mind swiftly came to this conclusion after staring intensely at Gu Yuena. It was the only logical answer to why she felt so unique and how she could escape its river of time. Yes at the moment, Gu Yuena had stepped into the fourth-dimensional world that was the God Level. While she wasn''t a true dimensional being, her overall ability was something that Rolux couldn''t contend with anymore. Gu Yuena only stared at Rolux for a bit before she began smiling as she looked up towards the sky. "And they''re done, just after I made my breakthrough... Talk about weird timing." Gu Yuena confused Rolux for a second before it quickly realized what she meant when the surrounding began to light up. The area below began to glow nine-colors, asplex and continuous lines began to form under them. "This..." "Yes, a formation... You were wondering what I was nning. Well, you''re about to find out." # Above the Star Luo Empire where the fighting was happening, a figure could be seen above it in a lotus position. It was none other than the Earth Dragon King, who was known as Taotie. All around it was nine-colors that were swirling around it and giving off hum sounds. While this was happening, the ground below it began lighting up, the whole Star Luo Empire began to turn nine-color. Leading not only the Mortuus Creatures confused but even the Star Luo Empire soldiers were fighting with all their might. All of them watched as the nine-colored light began formingplex lines below them, spreading all over the city. But this wasn''t just happening in Star Luo City but all across the continents. From the Alvarez Empire, where the whole battlefield began turning nine-color with another figure above them. This being the Holy Dragon King whose eyes were shining with a nine-colored light. To those lost continents that began to formplex and ancient runes. Above each of these simr areas was a Dragon King who began to form a nine-colored aura around them. These strange andplex lines began spreading out, moving across the sea and through the world. Before they began connecting across the whole world. If one was to look at the Douluo from outer space, they would see a nine colored circr formation that moved across the whole world. "Hail to the God of Judgment!" A deep and low voice resounded out above the Star Luo Empire as if a thousand voices were shouting. A formidable spiritual power began spreading out, connecting with these nine-colored lights and suppressing the beings below. Strangely enough, only the Mortuus Creatures were suppressed, all of them kneeling and trembling uncontrobly. Meanwhile, the Earth Dragon King''s entire body turned into a dark yellow color. The nine-colored light expands around it. The same phenomenon happening with the other Dragon Kings around the world, as they began reciting strange words. Strange words that began to shake the skies before it began vibrating. The whole sky began to be illuminated with nine-colored light that began to present a terrifying pressure down. All those who weren''t human or soul beasts were directly hit with this overwhelming pressure causing theirplexions to change. At the same moment, Rolux was staring in shock as it felt its body gaining vicious cracks. Not only was its body gaining cracked but it felt itself losing control over time and space around it. The Arkadians down below were also experiencing the same thing with some of them already breaking down and kneeling to the ground. "...You were waiting for this? This was your big n; the others were only a farce..." Rolux muttered with a hint of regret. Just from how much effect this formation on it, was enough proof to show and tell how terrifying this formation was. Gu Yuena only smiled as she gazed at her nine-colored formation that was called the Nine-Colored Tribtion. A formation that she made back in her peak day, which utilizes the powers of the Nine Dragon Kings as points on the formation. "This isn''t the true form of the formation, let me show you." Gu Yuena spoke with a smile as her eyes began to erupt with nine-colored lights while she outstretched her hand. Before snapping her finger. "Sizzle, crackle!" The air was filled with the sound of jarring electrical currents, arcs of nine-colored lightning danced around constantly. Before the lightning began to surge, even more, sweeping through the whole Shrek Academy. Instantly, it was as the whole area shattered, as the currents began forming nine-colored dragons that were made out of lightning. All of the dragon heads began rampaging through the whole area, ruthlessly tearing and ripping apart the Arkadians below. While releasing a series of lightning bolts that were hacking and obliterating everything around, including the buildings and pavement. Every inch of the surrounding area was soon filled with nine-colored bolts of lightning, burning and erasing everything around. Even Rolux was suffering grievously from this lightning, that was destroying and tearing apart all of the time portals that appeared around it. Yet it knew this wasn''t the true power of the formation that was formed under it. ''...How could a mortal have such a formation?'' Rolux got lost in shock as it felt a stream of memory seeping into its mind. One from the future, allowing it to see the true form of this formation and understanding it was a Divine Level formation. "It''s been fun, but it''s time for you all to be on your way." Gu Yuena''s voice rang out as her figure began to be enveloped by the nine-colored lightning. But Rolux knew she wasn''t being attacked by it because she was the controller of it. Gu Yuena appeared above the formation that was crackling with nine-colored with a smile on her face as she gazed at it. "Activate!" Chapter 395: Slaugther Of The Two Armies Chapter 395: ugther Of The Two Armies As Gu Yuena''s words rang out the formation in front began to tremble before a thunderous noise rang out. Nine-colored clouds began to form from above, some gathering from all around with the skies also changing colors. Before the sky was clear blue but now began to change to nine-colored, lightning cracking through it. The formation had only just activated, yet the most powerful lightning descended, piercing through space, sting everything below. The dreadful noises that rang out were thunderous, sting the Arkadians that were caught inside of it into smithereens. But it wasn''t just the Arkadians but the Mortuus Creatures down in Star Luo Empire and Alvarez. Countless streaks of lighting were descending upon the Mortuus Creatures whose screams were ringing through the area. The lightning contained an extremely terrifying destruction aura, reducing them to nothing as it began submerging them. The people on the walls of Alvarez were watching in shock as relentless streams of lightning descended. They hacked down, showing no sign of stopping any time soon! This was destruction without any way of life, wishing to massacre all existence in the formation. The Dragon God had made this formation for the sole purpose of oppressing the lower worlds if they tried going against his rule. The lightning bolts that were hacking down were splitting asunder the ground below, some of the Emerald General tried to escape. But it was all futile, as anything caught in this formation would be meant with tribtion. A streak of thunderous light hacked down, crashing down on the Emerald General, devouring its whole body. While exploding out with lightning radiance that was released everywhere, nine-colored lightning interweaving, forming the web. At the same time, the bolts were striking down on Star Luo Empire. They were sting down on the Mortuus Creatures, who tried to run while using the emerald glow around them as a shield. Yet the emerald light around their figure couldn''t evenst a second from a lighting bolt, shattering like ss in the next moment. Before they were then devoured by the next bolt that started to dye the whole Empire in nine-colored lights. Strangely enough, even with these terrifying streaks of lightning that were running amok in the empire. None of them were striking at the humans who were inside, as if the humans themselves didn''t exist in the first ce. This confused the Mortuus Creatures at first, some of them wondering if the humans weren''t affected by the formation. Or if they were hiding in a safe spot where the lightning won''t strike either way, they all began rushing frantically towards the humans. In hopes of either taking the humans down with them or reaching the safe spot. Yet none of them could get into contact with the humans as nine-colored barriers began rising through the whole empire. Producing a screen of nine colored light that separates the space between the humans and the Mortuus Creatures. The humans watched in disbelief and shocked as the lightning bolts struck down on the Mortuus Creatures from their side of the barrier. The whole Empire was bing a field of nine-colored lightning, with the screams ringing through the whole ce. But it was being engulfed out by the lightning. The Nine-colored lights appeared in the Dou Lin Empire, on the battlefield where Na''er and Olux were battling at. Na''er stared through the nine-colored barrier that was in front of her, blocking all of the time fragments that were crashing down. Olux was currently at the center of the nine-colored lightning tribtion. The destructive power was even more vicious than the others. Unlike in the other ce where the lightning was being spread all over. This lightning tribtion was being poured down and erupting like a volcano in one spot, all on top of Olux The lightning bolts were striking down on Olux head while the arcs were frantically surging all over its body. Peeling and tearing apart its metallic armor and causing the metals parts toe off before burning away. Destruction aura was mixed with the lightning radiance, crashing into its body like raindrops. Various parts of its figure were turning pitch-ck that was beginning to spread across Olux''s whole figure. Someone cried out miserably, a streak of lightning that wasparable to heavenly tribtion piercing his body, turning it charred ck. A bloody hole appeared in his chest, connected from front to back. But if that wasn''t enough, an overwhelming onught of lightning dragons, shining with nine-colors began to descend on Olux. They all brandished their fangs and teeth, chomping down on Olux while the others tore through its leg with their w. The others chomped down on other parts of Olux figure, releasing thunder radiance that was shaking the area. Olux tried to disregard them as it continued firing and unleashing its attack on the nine-colored barrier in front of it. Unwilling to lose before the opponent in front of it is at least dead, stimting all of its gods might power through. "Sorry but not even First ss Gods are strong enough to resist this formation... While its power is a far cry from its peak day, it''s still the formation that ughtered gods like they were chicken." Na''er voice rang out causing Olux to stare deeply at Na''er who was looking at it with a look of disdain. "Now begone." It was then giant streaks of lightning descended on Olux one after another, burning through space, forming a terrifying rain of light. It was apanied by various lightning dragons that were releasing earth-shattering roars. Olux was drowned in an expanse of nine-colored lightning, the electrical radiance that was dense and surging. At the same moment, Gu Yuena was staring down at Rolux who was struggling against the lighting. It was trying with all of its might to resist the millions and millions of streaks of lightning that was striking all over Shrek Academy. Its power was absolutely deafening if she didn''t evacuate the Soul Masters and reconfigured the formation to form a barrier around them. So the lightning wouldn''t touch them, she knew they would have suffered the same fate as the other two races. She stared at Rolux; his portals of the time were breaking and being devoured, the sea of light starting to swallow it. Rolux was trying its hardest to escape, but it found it was futile as space and time were locked down. While the sea of thunder would devour any portal that showed up, as it started to reach up to the sky. Rolux felt all of its lower half being devoured by the lighting and could only state at Gu Yuena in shock. "You shouldn''t be so shocked, this was the only oue for you all." Was all Gu Yuena said before the expanse swallowed Olux alongside the other Arkadians. The sea of lightning turned the whole Shrek Academy into an ocean of thunder before it all erupted upwards into the sky. A nine-colored towering light could be seen piercing through the sky from all over the Douluo Continent. But it wasn''t justing from the Douluo Continent but also from Ishgar and Star Luo Continent. If one was to look at the world from outer space. They would see countless nine-colored pirs of light appearing across the Douluo Continent. It took a while for the pir of light to fade away, alongside the formation below her causing Gu Yuena to sigh. "They must all be out of energy by now..." From the beginning of this war, Gu Yuena was nning to end all of the Mortuus and Arkadians in one blow. She knew their chance ofpeting with these two races wasn''t good. Especially since they all were attacking them at the same time, trying to gain their resources for their other war. With this in mind, she took energy from the ne and used her energy for fuel for the Nine Dragon Kings in the bracelet. She then had Xie Xie and the Jade Dragon King move through the continents to have them set up the formation. While they were doing this, she utilizes various ns to get the attention of both the Mortuus Creatures and Arkadian. All of these ns were based on how to keep the attention of both of these races. This required her to urately predict what they would do and how they could counter. Something that wasn''t very hard for her, considering the millions of years of war she had. Alongside her knowledge of the dimensions of war itself that epass countless higher-nes. So while it looked like she wasbating them in a battle of wits, she was simply stalling time for the whole formation. "Hmm. Isn''t this where the humans say... Checkmate." # The Emerald Emperor stared at a loss at the battlefield that was burned and charred beyond recognition to what it was formerly. The army that it unleashed on the Alvarez Empire was wiped in an instant, leaving nothing behind except the fear. The fear that they had another of those dangerous formations lying around and was just waiting for them to march again. To spring it on them. This thought left the Mortuus Creatures around the Emerald Emperor trembling, as the fear began to take grasp of them. While the Emerald Emperor was trying to figure out when it fell under the traps and nning of their enemy. It only had taken it a bit before it began to realize why the enemy''s movement felt so strange, why the ns felt odd to it. ''They were buying time while keeping our attention..'' The Emerald Emperor had this thought once before but then it threw away after gaining an understanding of their enemy. It didn''t believe the Douluo ne had anything strong enough to really affect or be a danger to them. The ne itself was super weak, close to death, and would be dead in the next ten thousand years when they arrived. While they noticed before the n had restored some of its vitality somehow, they still didn''t believe it would matter much. And yet seemed like it did. "Emperor? What should we-" "We retreat." "Huh? But what about-" "Do you not see that our army just got wiped out? Even though we have about a hundred thousand of them leftover, what will that do?" "Not only that but we don''t know if they have another one of those formations." One of the Emerald Advisors said after the Emerald Emperor spoke up causing the Emperor to nod its head. "It''s unfortunate but we must retreat or be forced even deeper into the enemy hand. Have all of them get ready to teleport back to our realm. We are done for now." All of the Emerald Advisors had nodded their head before they began to leave the area, knowing the Emerald Emperor wished to be alone. ''What will I tell the lord now? He is expecting this ne to be conquered and now I have failed him... Since we are at war, he won''t punish me but will after we conquered the other nes and this. Meaning I have time to earn some merits to get me out of punishment or lessen it at the very least.'' Thought the Emerald Emperor as he began trying to think of ways he could possibly gain them. One way would be to im the heads of Abyssal Generals and turn them into one of their soldiers. Not only would that cripple the Abyssal Army but also boost their army strength. While another would be to find a weakness of the Arkadians and exploit to their benefit. ''There are more options but all with varying difficulties.'' The Emerald Emperor was brought out of its thought when it felt a trident stabbed right through its back and came out of its chest. It felt the trident plowing through all of its bones and organs beforeing out of it, while it began releasing a golden light. ''What-'' "Told you they would be fine even with the odds stacked against them." A voice rang out causing the Emerald Emperor to nce behind to see it was one of its Emerald Advisor. "You... What are you doing-" But the Emerald Emperor began falling silent as the advisor behind it began changing. No longer did it look like a Mortuus Creature but a human with goldish-white hair and blue highlights at the tip. It was none other than Tang Wulin who was behind the Emerald Emperor and stabbed it through with the Sea God Trident. "You''re a human..." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything before the Sea God Trident erupted one more causing the Emerald Emperor body to explode. Blood and limbs went scattering around the ce while the green blood was being eliminated when it came near the trident. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t paying attention to that, his eyes moving across the room, following the movement of formless dull light. This formless dull light was the Emerald Emperor who was trying to escape and was going to sacrifice his soldiers to revive. But then it felt something was wrong, space around it began to change before being locked downpletely. "You may be able to hide from the others... But not from me who has already reached the next dimension." In the next moment, the Emerald Emperor found itself in Tang Wulin''s hand. It could only stare in shock not grasping how Tang Wulin could see it or was able to grab it before it began realizing. "Don''t tell me, you broke the limit and became a-" That was all the Emerald Emperor could say before it waspletely crushed, as Tang Wulin closed his hand. Turning the Emperor into emerald wisps that all froze before moving towards Tang Wulin and being absorbed by his body. Completely killing the Emerald Emperor. Chapter 396: Path Of The Gods Chapter 396: Path Of The Gods After killing the Emerald Emperor, Tang Wulin shifted his gaze towards the Alvarez Empire. He could perceive movements in there, seeing Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan talking to each other before moving down from the wall. He already knew they were rushing over here to finish up with the Mortuus Creatures. ncing to the side, his vision began to see through the world, allowing him to view the remnant of the Arkadians. "They did far better than I thought... I would expect them to at least gain some more tragedy from the type of opponent they were fighting." Zerefmented as he appeared next to Tang Wulin with a thoughtful look on his mind. It wasn''t because he was underestimating humanity or anything. It was just that their opponent''s abilities were exceedingly hard to counter without many sacrifices. Especially those Arkadians'' ability to see into the future, allowing them to dominate almost any battlefield with their intelligence. Yet somehow on this battlefield, they took multiple losses. "They should have suffered more losses, but the Arkadians were not able to see Gu Yuena''s future." "They weren''t able to see it? Why is that?" Zeref stared deeply at Tang Wulin but didn''t get an answer as Tang Wulin fell silent as he continued shifting his gaze around. ''...I guess I won''t be getting an answer for this-'' "You should have already figured it out by now, her future was being blocked from their view..." Zeref fell silent while Tang Wulin continued moving his gaze. ''Block from their view? Who or more importantly why would someone do that? That doesn''t seem like something Gu Yuena could do with her current state...'' "You shouldn''t think too much about it... If you don''t remember, someone did block an attack for me." "Huh? Do you think that the person who is guarding Gu Yuena''s destiny is the same person who saved you?" "It''s a hunch. At the very least whoever blocked the attack, wanted me to stay alive. It is possible that is extended to Gu Yuena as well considering who she is." "... Say your right, just kind of an existence would that be? Wait, release Yggdrasil for me." Tang Wulin didn''t reply, but he flourished his hand causing space around them to be isted from the world. Before it began to open up next to them but instead of it just being Yggdrasil that came out of the gap in space. Tao Tie, Sleipnir, and Bahamut also fell out,nding on top of each other with Yggdrasil being at the top. Tao Tie released a growth before she began to speak up. "All of you get off me! So damn heavy!" "You''re the biggest one out of all us." Bahamut replied as he started to shrug Sleipnir and Yggdrasil off his back while moving off from Tao Tie. "And you''re the most irritating! To dare such a thing to ady like me... Maybe I should devour you?" "Be silent before I put you down, just like I did your predecessor the Earth Dragon King." Just as Bahamut said this, Tao Tie''s mouth began to erge, a ck suction started to take effect causing its expression to change. Destruction began to expand from its body as it got ready to resist and counter Tao Tie. But they never got the chance to sh, as vines instantly wrapped around them, restricting their movements. And to their shock, their powers as well. "We aren''t here to fight right now." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out causing them to nce at her and notice that her eyes were glowing nine-colors. ''Oh? Mother is using the Immortal Qi energy from Wulin... Well considering their connection it wouldn''t be a surprise she could do this.'' Sleipnir wasn''t the only one who realizes this, the others as well. Leading Tao Tie and Bahamut grumble but they both stand down, although they still red at each other. ''It''s like I am staring at two kids. Then againpared to me, they are kids.'' Yggdrasil inwardlyughed to herself before her gaze found themselves on Tang Wulin who was staring ahead. While Zeref himself was looking at her with aplicated look as if he wanted to ask her something. Yggdrasil''s eyes shed a beautiful light for a second before she let out a sigh, already understanding what happened. "You want to ask me about that type of existence?" "More or less, can you help us understand? You didn''t go much into the God Level but do you think that being that blocked the attack was on the same level as Typhoon?" Yggdrasil fell silent while furrowing her brows while tapping her feet on the ground in thought. As she did this, Tang Wulin moved down to lift her and put her on his shoulder. Tao Tie rose a brow at this before she began to speak up. "Since when did you take the initiative for things like that? Actually nevermind that, I heard about what you did with the memories! How can you be so stupid-" "Tao Tie not now... We can talk about Wulin actionter, right now you all should take this time to understand the level of the Gods better." "...Fine, but this isn''t over you stupid human." Tao Tie grumbled to herself but then her eyes widened and she felt a hand on top of her head. ncing up, she saw it was Tang Wulin who was moving his hand, softly caressing her head. Tao Tie couldn''t say anything and just simply stared at Tang Wulin in disbelief, wondering what he was doing. Yggdrasil only giggled at this but looked at Tang Wulin with a worried gaze. As she still couldn''t see through the nk look that remained on his face, even with his present action. "An existence like Typhoon? Well, I am not sure, since there wasn''t an existence that reached Typhoon level in the past. A level that resides in the Seventh-Dimension, above all other Divine Realms and Divine Star." "7th Dimension? What are you talking about?" "She means that Typhoon is a Seventh-Dimensional Being who resides and controls the 7-D Spaces." Everyone blinked their eyes, ncing at Tang Wulin who finally spoke up. Yggdrasil was a bit surprised that Tang Wulin knew about this but then realized he most likely acquires this from the memories. ''So he should know all of the levels and have a better understanding of his cultivation path.'' "Dimensional Spaces? Are you guys trying to say that Typhoons reside in a higher dimension than us?" "Yes but first let''s start from the beginning... The universe that we reside in isn''t a normal one and you will find out exactly why that ister. But for now, you can think of the universe that we are in as a realm made out of ten dimensions. Or more specifically it''s a 10th Dimensional Universe." Just as Yggdrasil said this, the others looked at her in confusion except for Zeref whose eyes widened in disbelief. When he heard that Typhoon was a seventh dimension being he was shocked, not knowing how to react to that news. But this one? The fact that the universe they were in was a higher-dimension? "Don''t worry too much about it, for now. You will be able to understand why this is when we get close to the end." Zeref furrowed his brows but still nodded his head while Tang Wulin let out a silent sigh. "The universe is represented by ten levels, going from the one-dimensional space up to the present tenth-dimension. One-dimensional or 1-D space is a line connected by countless points, only Two directions forward and backward." "So it''s basically a line that can only go up and down?" "Indeed, it''s a line that is limited to only these two directions because that is all it can perceive. Now a Two-dimensional space is a ne formed by two intersecting lines, one horizontal and one vertical. In the two-dimensional space, everything that creatures see isposed of lines." "So it''s a space where everything is t, like a shape?" "Yes, these intersecting lines cannot be seen by one-dimensional space because spaces like that cannot perceive anything higher than themselves. Now the 3-D spaces are on the basis of the ne, plus a vertical line, the ne bes three-dimensional, therefore forming a 3-Dimensional space." "Basically us, right?" Yggdrasil had nodded her head at Tao Tie with a faint smile before she continued. "All of thes and we that reside in the gxies are living in such a three-dimensional space. Imagine if you draw a circle on a piece of paper, then creatures in the two-dimensional space cannot see the circle, they can only see a line. While us as a three-dimensional being can see theplete circle and the entire ne." "Those at the two-dimensional space can''t see the circle because they can''t perceive the spaces above them?" "Yes, as their mind andprehension wouldn''t be able to keep up norprehend such beings, am I right?" Zeref questioned Yggdrasil who nodded her head while she was kicking her feet on top of Tang Wulin''s shoulder. "Now above this is the fourth-dimensional space which is to add a time axis on the basis of three-dimensional space. It requires the timeline from an innumerable number of three-dimensional spaces to make up a four-dimensional space." "An innumerable amount of three-dimensional space?" "She means there are too many universes to be counted in a timeline that makes up the fourth-dimensional space. Meaning those at the God level are beings who are above the timeline consisting of countless universes." Tang Wulin spoke up causing the eyes of the others to widen in disbelief while Zeref''s frown deepens and Bahamut sighed. "Wait... Beings at the God Level?" "Yes, creatures who reached the fourth-dimension are no different than those who have broken through the boundaries of the god level. A three-dimensional being who broke into the god level is moving from a three-dimensional existence into a fourth-dimensional one. They are evolving into a higher-dimensional existence and are able to control those higher-dimensional spaces." "And there all above the timeline of innumerable universes! Wouldn''t that mean our universe contains that much universe? How is that possible!" "It isn''t thatplicated to think about it... While a normal universe can be considered infinitely vast when looking at it from the 10th dimension perspective... Well, it could be as small as a grain of sand and still be an infinitely vast universe." Tang Wulin spoke up causing Tao Tie to look up at him while Yggdrasil nodded her head. She always found it fascinating how the present universe they are in could hold so much wonder. Truly living up to its existence of being at a far higher-dimension than all of the others inside of it. "Hmm, so technically Wulin is a fourth-dimensional being then?" Sleipnir questioned causes the others except Bahamut to blink their eyes before ncing at Wulin, who was calmly gazing at them. "Yes, at the moment my body, mind, and energy have reached the 4th-dimension, which all had to strengthen me. It isn''t wrong to say I am a higher-dimensional creature who can perceive and control everything in a three-dimensional space. Although Ick God''s Position to make me a True God." As Zeref heard these words, he began to furrow his brows as things were starting to make some sense. Such as why Tang Wulin Dragon Form felt so weird to him, while he offhandedly mentioned before that it was stronger than when they were in Fiore. He didn''t think it would be so strong that it could destroy a universe with its might! He didn''t notice it as much when it shed with the other God-Level since they were all trying to minimize the damage. But now that he thinks about it, the shockwaves would also get suppressed once they got out of hand. Even in the battle that took ce in space, the waves of energy and shes didn''t get out of hand a much as it should have. ''Is it because we''re in this higher-dimension universe?'' But Zeref also wondered just how did Tang Wulin Dragon Form get so strong... He knew it wasn''t because of Fiore, no he felt like something or someone increased the power of Tang Wulin Dragon Form. Back when his soul was being transported over. ''Or could it have been the Golden Dragon King and his god bloodline influence? His Dragon Form has a knack for siphoning all types of power...'' Zeref could only release a sigh and decided to wait till Yggdrasil was done with her exnation before he continued his train of thoughts. "It''s because Gods are a higher-dimensional existence that they can move through spaces of the fourth and third dimension at will. Giving them the Time-Space Shuttle ability to travel through the time and space of a Three-Dimensional space." "On to my next point, a God Realm itself is a higher-dimensional universe that starts out in the Fourth-Dimensional space. That willter evolve into a Fifth-Dimensional space." "Wait! A Divine Realm is a universe? One that is above other normal universes?" "Yes, it''s a higher-dimensional ne after all, how could a ne that was below a universe contain existence like the gods? Gods who could easily destroy a normal universe with a simple punch?" Bahamut nodded his head, the God Realm space was a vastly huge ce that allowed for no ovep between gods. It was able to amodate various Gods with their own territory and space with the assurance of no shing with other territories. "As I said before, a God Realm grows into a Five-Dimensional space. Based on the four-dimensional space with an additional vertical axis of time, forming a horizontal and vertical axis of time. Allowing those Fifth-Dimensional beings to urately perceive multiple parallel universes or multiverses at the same point in time. As beings at this level are above those multiple parallel universes or multiverses. They are able to see the past and future of these branching parallel universes." "A God realm can do all of that? The hell! Doesn''t that mean they can see all threats, whether they are hidden or not before it even happens?" "Hehe, why do you think a God Realm was such a terrifying existence? And why they were so feared by those who were weaker and without one? The abilities that a God Realm gained as it controls the dimensional spaces are quite terrifying. " "Hmm, so if a God Realm is like that, doesn''t that mean a God-King can be considered a Fifth-DImensional being since they create the God Realm?" Sleipnir questioned Yggdrasil with Bahamut alreadying to this conclusion as well, recalling the Dragon God making the God Realm. "Yes, a God-King is a Fifth-Dimensional being who controls the Fifth-Dimensional space, which is why bing one is such a near-impossible task. They are beings who are above the 4th Dimensional Space, so it isn''t merely just getting enough energy to reach that level. As the distance between can be considered infinite apart, meaning no amount of energy can really supply such a development." "It''s quite literally breaking through into a higher dimension and bing one with that higher dimension space. Yet this is why they can see the branching past and future of other universes while having their higher-dimensional universe under their control. God-Kings are truly entities that are above all 4th Dimensional multiverses." Yggdrasil''s words left Tao Tie in even more disbelief while Bahamut furrowed his brows now understanding a bit better. But Yggdrasil wasn''t done yet as she began to continued. "But a God-King is even more important to a God-Realm than just simply making it. As a God-King is required for a God-Realm to evolve from a 4th-Dimensional space into a 5th Dimensional space, requiring them to nurture the realm." "Is that why you called them the Lord of the Universe before?" "Yes because they are the Lords of their own universe, beings who have the right to speak in this 10th Dimensional realm. For Wulin to be a God-King, he needs to evolve his body into a universe size 5th Dimensional structure. And can only do so by gaining control of those Fifth-dimensional spaces." "How far are we from that?" Tao Tie looked at Yggdrasil but she only shrugged before ncing at Tang Wulin, as he kicked out before she could find out. "At the moment, I am gaining control of the fourth-dimensional space while I already have grasped and absorbed some 5-D spaces." "Hmm, so you already surpass the First ss realm and are only a Half Step God-King?" "Yes, I am close to being above the fourth-dimension but I would still be below the fifth-dimension." "I see... I didn''t think that was possible, even while the other Dragon Kings and I were at the peak of the First ss. We were never able to surpass the fourth-dimensional ne, staying only at the top of the fourth-dimensional space hierarchy." Of course, he knew it wouldn''t be a problem had the Dragon God allowed them to siphon energy from the God Realm to help them. But they all knew the Dragon God dislike the thought of having another King in his realm. Which they all couldn''t fault since another God-King may lead to a sh of ideology between each other. So they all thought it would be impossible to surpass that 4th-Dimension without a God Realm. But Tang Wulin words previously have just shattered that notion, already gaining control of some 5th Dimensional spaces. "That is because it isn''t possible with a few exceptions. The only reason Wulin can do this is that he is turning his body into a ne, which is a Semi-Divine realm. As we speak, his Realm in Body is gradually gaining control of some of the 5th-dimensional spaces." "So because we weren''t fused with a Semi-Divine realm that could help us perceive the higher nes. We were all stuck at only perceiving and controlling 4th-dimensional spaces?" "Yes, there are other beings who are simr to Wulin who have reached the same state... Such as the Sage King, Klun, and Raaul, although they are beings who have devoured other nes to reach this state. Unlike Tang Wulin who went through the tribtion and utilized his body as the ne." Yggdrasil exins causing Bahamut to nod his head while ncing at Tang Wulin, starting to grasp just how out of this world. The Realm in Body was, yet he still felt more things were left to be discovered about that path. "Wait wouldn''t they also be at the Half-Step level as well?" "Nope, while Wulin was shing with them. I can tell they were still at the Peak of First ss... Well except Klun, it felt like he had already broken through but was restricting its power." Tang Wulin nodded his head, as he also felt a lot of Klun power was being kept somewhere. Making him wonder if Klun was more than just a ne like Raaul and the Sage King. Chapter 397: Universe Truth Chapter 397: Universe Truth "Continuing, we have next is the dimension which is the 6th-dimensional space. The 6th is when three-dimensional time, that is, a high axis is added to the five-dimensional space. The horizontal axis represents the future and the past; the vertical axis represents different parallel universes, and the high axis represents the future and past time and space of any parallel universe. The creatures in the six-dimensional space can change time and space at will." "So they can see the past and future of every parallel universe?" "Not only that, they can even control the past, present, and future of all those parallel universes. Not even those lower lower-dimensional universes past and future are out of their grasp." "All of them... Wouldn''t that mean they could dictate their fates?" "Maybe and maybe not, God''s are beings who defy the fate and heavens of the 10th Dimensional Universe... Regardless, as you know a 6th Dimensional being is even higher than a 5th Dimensional being who is above those universes." "I see... Is it possible for a God to reach the 6th Dimensional level?" "Yes, but they would require a God Star, as only the highest level of a God Realm can control those spaces." "So a God Star is the next evolution step for a peak God Realm?" "Indeed, once a realm has reached its peak, it can transform and have a chance to reach the next dimension. With this development, it can help the Gods, also take that step into the 6th Dimension. Granting those Gods the ability to control Space-time across all of the lower dimensions and be able to perceive the time of those at a simr level." "As well as existences that are at the pinnacle in this universe in terms of God Realms." Bahamut sighed while looking at Yggdrasil in wonder as he fell in thought. His father the Dragon God was only at the Peak of the 5th Dimension but he knew he was already capable of perceiving some 6th Dimension space. Which was one of the reasons he was the strongest God-King. If it wasn''t for the war, his father would be able to reach the God Star level, bing a pinnacle existence in the universe. "So what about the 7th Dimension? You said Typhoon is at that level..." Zeref questioned, causing the other Soul Spirits to nod their head as they focus their attention on Yggdrasil. She began to frown with aplicated look on her face before she began speaking once again. "As Wulin said, Typhoon is a Seventh Dimensional Being who surpassed all God Stars and God Realm. The best way to understand the 7th-dimensional is to imagine six-dimensional space as a point of infinite possibility. And the line formed by connecting with another point of infinite possibility is the seven-dimensional space." "Wait, are you saying that a 7th Dimensional being has control over infinite possibilities? Not only that but across multiple realms and those below it?" "Yes." Yggdrasil inclined her head as Zeref''s expression turned into disbelief while the others looked at her with slight confusion. "Hey cky, what does it mean to have control over infinite possibilities?" "...It means Typhoon is a God to everything below it." "What!" "Imagine a being who could control the possibility of things happening in their favor? They could manipte possibilities in the world like the possibility of making all attacks hit the target. The possibility of making all of your ns work and all battles lead to your victory. Even impossibilities aren''t out of the question with this type of power..." "Well yeah, that would be dangerous-" "Now imagine if someone like that could control infinite possibility? They could make anything they wish to be a possibility, whether that be the destruction of whole fractions of Divine Stars. And even the impossibility of anything that isn''t possible for them on their level and below." "..." Tao Tie and the others fell silent as they began to grasp the implication of what Zeref was talking about. If all of what Zeref said was true, didn''t this mean that Typhoon was a being that couldn''t be beaten unless you were on his level? "Zeref is right, at this level one ability to control possibility and probability makes them almost invincible. Unless you are at their level, they can easily make it impossible for you to harm or do anything to them. But just as the ability gains are so amazing, achieving this level is also vastly hard. With Typhoon only being able to, because he is the secret weapon of the 10th Dimensional Universe." "Secret Weapon? Do you mean like a sword that hacks down all threats to the universe?" "Yes, the Primordials Gods had already covered at least half of the 10th Dimensional Universe with various God Stars and Realms under them. Yet Typhoon was able to ughter most of them during the war." "Why is that? Considering they govern half of the universe..." "Because they didn''t reach Typhoon 7th Dimensional level, so even with their numbers. They couldn''t affect him, since you can''t affect a higher-dimensional being. When youck a weapon or abilities on that level but even those who have the same firepower as those higher-dimensional being. Still couldn''t affect Typhoons since they are still affected by the 7th Dimensional levelws and effect, unlike him who isn''t." "Wait, so how did you guys seal it then?" Sleipnir had a puzzled look on her face if what her mother said was true. Then the seals shouldn''t have been able to affect Typhoon who was at a higher-dimension than them. "Our seals were able to reach the level of Typhoon, not bound by the 7th Dimensional effect and able to restrain it... But not forever of course." Zeref nodded his head, already grasping the implication. Because of his and Tang Wulin actions, the seals on Typhoon had been loosening. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, whether this was because he didn''t care or long since made peace with it. They didn''t really know. "So how the hell do we beat him? Isn''t he already unsealed by now? It''s been a billion years..." "Don''t worry, he is still sealed as the seal isn''t something that would break in an instant... If I was to make a guess, he won''t be unsealed in the next ten thousand years and maybe more." "So we still have time?" "Not really, he still can affect the world... Remember it already tried to kill Wulin multiple times." Bahamut pointed out causing Zeref to nod his head but then Yggdrasil spoke up. "True, it''s still able to mess with the world, it''s still better than it being fully unsealed. Where there will be no more chances of hope but fortunately we have time." "But wait, if Typhoon is the Universal Law''s secret weapon, would it really allow it to be sealed?" "Hmm. The Primordial Gods thought that first but they were out of options and had to try this method at the very least. While I don''t know why the Universe Law allowed this to happen, I think I''m starting to perceive why..." "But now you can somewhat understand why I say that a being appearing on Typhoon level seems a bit surprising? Not even the Primordial Gods even with their abilities were able to reach its level..." Tao Tie grumbled but she nodded her head, wondering why they had to get into trouble with a monster like Typhoon. "Regardless, let me finish by exining the levels. Eight-dimensional space is the intersecting of timelines formed by two seven-dimensional universes to be an eight-dimensional space. Eight-dimensional space can travel in different multi-universes, and the rules in these multi-universes are different. Simply put, each matter, nature and chemical reaction rules of the universe are different." "So they would have control over all of the other-dimensional universe or something?" "Well it''s more like eight-dimensional beings are Masters Of All Higher-Dimensional Universes. Beings that have control over an infinite amount of dimensions that are universal in size. Unless a person can control all of the higher dimensional universes in this universe. They wouldn''t be able to reach the 8th Dimension and be unbound by their effects." The other''s expression grew even worse but they all inwardly were sighing with relief at the fact Typhoon wasn''t at this level. As they didn''t know what they would be able to do if it achieved that level, as that meant. There was no other way to reach his level of power since he dominated all of the other universes. Yggdrasil inwardly giggled at their reaction even though she could understand their concern. It wasn''t simply controlling all of the dimensional universes that made an 8th Dimensional being so terrifying. But their ability to siphon power from every single one, gaining the power and abilities of every single one. As well as having the ability to have all of those multi-universes unleash an onught against any enemy they pointed. So it isn''t wrong to say, that to go against an 8th Dimensional being. Is to go against all the infinite-dimensional universes in the 10th Dimensional universe and that 8th Dimensional being as well. "The next is the 9th-dimensional space, imagine eight-dimensional space as a surface, that nine-dimensional space is to make eight-dimensional space three-dimensional. There is one more rule line for creating the rules of the universe than eight-dimensional space. In nine-dimensional space, you can arbitrarily change all and any rules of the 10th Dimensional universe. The gravity, time, speed, etc. all can be changed at will." "What the hell! Isn''t that being basically the master of the 10th-dimensional universe at that point!" "Well yes, a being like that could practically do anything. They could change the rules of the whole universe to where it removes all concepts in the universe. Stops anyone from bing god, stop them from attaining immortality and even stop them from ever cultivating. They can be seen as the controller of everything, akin to an author of a novel. A being like that can be considered the God of Creation but not the type of God that embodies a concept. But a God who tech can create and change everything in the universe." "So I am guessing a being like this doesn''t exist?" "The Universe would have destroyed that type of being before it even appeared. Or if someone had reached this level, there would have been a war that would have eliminated every other God Realm by now." Tang Wulin spoke up once again causing Yggdrasil to nod her head, as she also knew the universe hated the Creation God. Even more, than its hatred for those God-Kings. "Now then, the final one is the Ten-dimensional space which is our present universe. The 10th-dimensional space is zero-dimensional, it is a point that holds infinite space-time, all the possibilities, contains all the universe, and all of everything." "Oh, so that''s why you said an infinitely vast universe could be seen as a grain of sand to it?" "Yep, as it contained everything you can imagine." "Wait a minute... How does one reach the 10th Dimension?" Zeref questioned as he felt some pieces started toe together as well as a pattern that he has been noticing. One that involved God Realms themselves as they continued evolving into a higher dimension. "You already figured it out Zeref, to reach the 10th Dimension. One would need to condense all of the other God Realms and higher-dimensional universes around into one existing God Realm which would then evolve. Bing the 10th Dimension universe, so what we''re trying to say is, the universe that we are in now..." "Is a God Realm..." Zerefpleted Tang Wulin words while looking a bit lost with the others also staring at them in disbelief. Our present universe is a God Realm that has reached the highest level? How could they not be shocked at this news! This was something that would shake every single God Realm and all mortal worlds. It took a bit for Zeref to recover and for him to ask his next question while holding his head. "Since our universe is a God Realm... What happens to it once a new 10th Dimensional realm appears?" "... For a new 10th Dimensional universe to appear, the old one needs to be devour and destroyed. Allowing the new one to grow even stronger than thest one. Following the cycle of using the old to birth the new. But this also means all of existence and reality in the old will be destroyed." Yggdrasil released a sigh." But this is what is required for a new 10-Th dimensional universe to be formed." "... That''s why the Universe Law hates God-King? Because they can make a God Realm that can possibly overthrow them?" "Indeed, a God Realm is needed for the Gods to overthrow the present universe... As it''s impossible for an intelligent being to reach the 10th Dimension, which is why a God Realm is needed. Because only it can take that step that no other being can." Even then the chances of moving from the 9th to the 10th was close to impossible. Since the energy it would require would be unimaginable. "But it isn''t like the Universe Law would let the realm take it over. This is why those realms will sh with each other." "Wait... Is that why you said there would be a war? Because the 10th Dimensional Universe would be fighting with the new realm for dominance?" "Yes, if the new realm wins, then they devour the current universe. But if the Current Universe wins then that new realm would be destroyed and be absorbed by it. Making the Current Universe grow even stronger than it was formerly." But it''s far easier said than done. Since the universalw controlled everything in the 10th dimensional universe. It could easily change the rules of everything which would affect all gods, even those 9th dimensional one. If that wasn''t bad enough. Every single being can be considered a face or an expression of the universalw, allowing it to draw strength from all of them. Zeref nodded his head, nowpletely understanding the problem truth of a God Realm and what it meant to grow one. As well as the powers and capabilities of those at the God-Level, even though he was still in disbelief at some of this information. He didn''t need to look at the others to see they were trying toe to terms with this. This information really just flipped their whole world upside down. "So the Universal Law or Heaven Law... it''s technically the current ruler of this ''God Realm''?" Yggdrasil nodded her head, leading Zeref to let out a sigh he has been holding in all this time. As of now, it made sense why it had so much power and control over the universe. While it could be tricked and angry, it was a sentiment existence that ruled this universe. But this also terrified Zeref as it meant their next breakthrough for Tang Wulin realm in body making will be even harder. Not just harder but even more deadly, as the Universal Law would be able to urately n and calcte against them. ''Next time, I doubt it would give us any chance of surviving... Is this why Wulin needed the month or was it something else?'' But something seized Zeref''s attention as he thought about Wulin present state. Making him think for a bit before his eyes widened as he looked at Tang Wulin. "... Your path, it''s you make your own body into a God Realm. Wouldn''t that mean you have the chance of bing a 10th Dimensional Existence?" As soon as Zeref said this, all of the spirit souls except for Yggdrasil''s expression began changing. All of them understand the implication of what Zeref was trying to say and the terrifying truth. Since only a God Realm can reach the 10th Dimension, wouldn''t Tang Wulin path allow him to do it? "Yes, this is the reason why the Universe Law is so ruthless towards his breakthrough. Why it''s willing to annihte even the ne and just to get rid of you." "You should now understand why the universew fears your path? Why is it trying so hard to destroy you before you even make your body into a God Realm? Why is it so hard to aplish your path?" Yggdrasil''s eyes focused on Tang Wulin with the others also turning their gaze at him as they began understanding Yggdrasil''s words. "Your path of turning your body into a God Realm is no different than turning your whole existence into one. The Universe Law fears that if you seed, one day your existence will reach the point that it can rival it." "And maybe even stand above it. This is why I said if Wulin was able to realistically achieve this and continue on his unique path." "His whole existence will be Unrivaled across all the ages." Chapter 398: On To The Month Chapter 398: On To The Month "Setting that aside, Zeref we will need to look for Fairy Heart after we finish with those other nes." "Hm, would it even be helpful for you? Considering the energy wouldn''t be able to-" "That''s only for those without a ne themselves since it''s more about the space you can control than the energy. A ne, on the other hand, requires energy for it to continue absorbing more higher-dimensional space." "Oh... I see because your body is a ne itself, you would just require the energy needed to start controlling more spaces." Yggdrasil selected this time to speak up as her eyes shed with a golden gleam. "Not only that but Tang Wulin would be able to fuse with those spaces at the same time. So the more spaces he absorbs, the stronger his cultivation can be. Hm but first we should restore your cultivation, so your divine attacks also get upgraded." Sleipnir had blinked her eyes at this piece of news before she looked at Tang Wulin, eyes filled with worry. As she finally recalls that Tang Wulin did break his cultivation, which is one of the reasons they felt ash back. "Can his body naturally recover it?" "Fortunately with the Realm In Body, he can restore his cultivation either with the Immortal Qi or devouring one of those Semidivine nes. So there really isn''t much worry about him regaining his cultivation in the future." "Wait so if, with Tang Wulin''s current path, all he needs is his energy to absorb and control higher-dimensional spaces. Then it should be possible for him to reach the Seventh-Dimensional Space after achieving a God Star body?" "Yes, which is why these next ten thousand would have to be focused on quick developments... If Wulin can''t reach the Seventh-Dimension before Typhoon is fully free from his seal and restrained. Then we are all doomed and most likely will die from its wrath." They all fell silent, all wrapping their mind around the recent information they learned as well as the sword hanging above their neck. At the moment, they all knew it was a race against time with their development against the seals. "Well it''s ten thousand years, right? Isn''t that enough time?" Tao Tie looked at Yggdrasil in hopes that it was really enough but all of that hope was dashed away from Yggdrasil''s next words. "It takes a normal ne trillions of years to even reach the Four-dimensional ne... Imagine one trying to go from the 4th to the 7th? Honestly, I am not even sure if we can do this in our time-frame..." "What about a Fairy heart?" "If it really does what you guys say it does... Then it would all depend on Tang Wulinprehension on the higher-dimensional nes." Right, so this all wille down to Tang Wulin ability andprehension. Talk about no pressure, some of them nce at Tang Wulin but he was still calm as ever. Making them all wonder just what he was thinking and his feelings about the matter. Furrowing her brow, as Sleipnir got ready to ask Tang Wulin his thoughts on this, his next action caused her to pause. Tang Wulin flicked his fingers causing the space around them to be released, no longer were they in a separate space. "You don''t want to talk anymore?" "Not much to be discussed at the moment... Besides, it''s about time they went on their way." Just as Tang Wulin said this, his figure began giving off a strange feeling as if he didn''t exist in the present at all. Thews and natural elements around them began trembling as they felt something taking control of all of them. Tang Wulin eyes began to produce a cosmos inside of them, one that seemed to contain the past and present within it. The reality around Tang Wulin shattered before shards like sses began to fall all around him, all containing varying images. But Tang Wulin didn''t care for most of them as his hands chopped down, cutting through several of them at the same time. All of them split in half before being erased in front of him. ''Forbidden History, Dragon Emperor Ban.'' In the next moment, the whole Douluo ne shook and trembled as changes began to happen all over it. # On the Star Luo Continent, where the pirs had descended, stood six Emerald Generals in front of it. All of them were staring at the squad that was rushing towards them in haste, The one that was leading this squad was Ye Xinn who already donned her battle-armor. With seven-swords that were revolving around her as she rushed towards the barrier of light in front. "...We should head back, any chances here are pointless. We will have to make up this defeat during theter wars." One of the Emerald Generals muttered causing the others to growl and tremble. As they all knew what happened to those who failed but at the very least they knew they could make it up during these wars between nes. Sighing to themselves after taking a look at the humans before they all began moving towards the Pir. They didn''t call back the ten thousand Mortuus Creatures that were guarding the barrier of light from the outside. As they wanted them to take out at least some of the humans that were charging towards them and stall for time. It would take a bit for them to transport these 300,000 Mortuus Creatures back to their home ne. Since the teleportation formation. Couldn''t instantly transport all of them at once, only able to thousands at a time. And they weren''t willing to underestimate these humans who decimated their million-strong forces. But in the next moment, all of them froze. as they felt the changes in the world. Reality warping and twisting before to their horror they felt themselves being erased. As Ye Xinn came towards the barrier of light, she had to stop when she saw a shocking scene in front of her. One moment the Mortuus creatures army stood strong in front of the barrier, then the next moment they were gone. It wasn''t just the one in front, but all of them were on the side. ''I didn''t sense any space fluctuations, so I don''t think it was teleportation... It felt something to my reality and void sword intentions, did some warped reality?'' # In the Dou Lin Empire, Na''er stared at the burnt and scorched battlefield. "Most of them should be destroyed across the ne, so all that''s left is clean up-" Na''er eyes narrowed when saw a portal appearing in front before a vast figure began toe out of the portal. This being was an Arkadian, looking simr to Olux but had six arms that held various weapons that gave off time fluctuations. The Arkadian red at Na''er as it began crawling out of the time portal with time fragments dancing around. ''This doesn''t seem like a backup-n... Was this just recently thought of?'' Regardless of the reason, Na''er held both the Dragon ying Spear and the Silver Dragon Spear as space around her began to tremble. Yet before she could sh with the Arkadian in front of her. She felt the changes in reality before and to her shock. The Arkadian was no longer in front of her,pletely disappearing without any trace. "That wasn''t teleportation... Wait, is that you big brother?" # Across the whole Douluo, all of the Arkadians and Mortuus enemies were disappearing without a trace. Shocking and puzzling the people who were able to witness this scene with some of them thinking they only turned invisible. But that was all proven false when they couldn''t sense their energy or presence. While others spected this was another n of Gu Yuena, their Supreme Commander. At the Pir that was at Ishgar beach, stood Tang Wulin. "So you can erase people now?" "It''s more like I can deny the people involved in past events." Zeref nodded at this, already understanding this came from Tang Wulin realm in body breakthrough and maybe even his other memories. "So what are you going to do now? You were able to buy yourself a month." "What do you mean cky? How did the human buy himself a month?" "Right, you guys weren''t here for that conversation-" "You can tell them in the Divine Sea." Tang Wulin interrupted Zeref before waving his hand and forcibly bringing all of his Spirit Souls back into his mind. After he sent them all back he snapped his fingers again causing space to open up, leading to five figures falling out of it. "Ugh..." Chen Xinjie groans to himself after falling headfirst onto the ground while the others around him fall beside him. "Did you really have to release us like that?" "I imagine you guys were itching to leave the space." Cao Dezhi''s lips twitched at Tang Wulin''s answer before he and the others started to get back up while they spread out their spiritual sense. "Oh? We''re back on the Douluo ne... Wait, why is that pir giving off the same energy fluctuation as those Mortuus Creatures?" "It''s because the pir is from them and the Arkadians have been invading this ce." "... What!" "While we were invading them, they were doing the same? Talk about irony but I don''t sense any of them around... Did you do something?" "I finished them off but the others here were able to drive them to the point of retreating." Tang Wulin said, causing Yun Ming and the others to have varying expressions. Yet all of them couldn''t stop the sense of pride in their ne for pushing two higher-level nes back. Even against the odds. "So what happened after you put us in the space cage?" "Yeah, that strange phenomenon, that appeared above was simply too terrifying... And you look like you have no scratch on yourself." "I will tell you allter but at the very least, I bought us a month." "Are they severely injured or something?" Qiangu Dongfeng questioned while he was inspecting the Mortuus Pir behind them. He was fascinated by the ancient and alien-like runes on them, wondering if it was possible to decipher it. "In simple terms, yes." "Ok then, so we need to make a n this month. Wulin you fought those three before, what do you think about our chances against them?" "We should be fine but if you want a better answer. You will have to ask meter." "Huh? Whyter?" "I am going on vacation. It has been one trouble after another with this ne. And knowing my luck, It will only get worse. So I am taking a break." "..." "..." "..." # In the next few days, a disturbance was promptly raised throughout the world. The news that came this time was more information about the war that transpired over the days. The people in the world were left in disbelief when they found out they were being invaded by foreign enemies. Or more precisely aliens from two other nes wanted to take over their world and devour their resources. This was too horrifying! These aliens were called the Mortuus and Arkadians who had sent a total of millions. Yet the top powerhouses of the world were able to swiftly react to this threat and from recent news push them back. It was said under themand of the Supreme Commander Gu Yuena, who was able to predict everything in the battle. Down to the smallest detail was able to unleash a ughter upon the armies that attacked the four continents. With her nning and control over the world, she was able to limit the casualties from getting too high on their side. But none of this could have been aplished if it wasn''t for the soldier who was willing toy down their lives. They all heard about the incident in Dou Lin Empire and how the Soul Masters created an opportunity. For the Sea God Master, Na''er to unleash a ughter that wiped out most of the Arkadians. Stopping all of them from entering the empire and unleashing a ughter inside. As well as the feat of the Yue Zhengyu squad that led to the copse of the marching army in the Star Luo Empire. But the biggest and surprising news was what happened after. The strange disappearance of all of the Mortuus and Arkadians was all caused by Tang Wulin who went MIA a few months back. Not only he was caused but also how he was able to aplish such a feat. It was stated in the news that Tang Wulin had reached the First ss God level and erased them from the world. This left every single human and soul beasts who heard this new stupefied. This was especially the case for all those who were of his generation. What they all understand, only a month ago, it was said his cultivation was at the limit of the world. But in that time he was gone, he went from a Limit Douluo to the First-ss God level. Some of them haven''t even reached the Soul Douluo level and yet he is already touching upon the God Level. How could they evenpete at this point? While it was clear it was almost impossible to ever match Tang Wulin, this certainly cemented that fact. The Douluo world was filled with geniuses who had endless potential and talent, yet none of them were able to achieve the God Level. The only two exceptions being Tang San and Huo Yuhao but it was said they utilize the God Realm to achieve this feat. But Tang Wulin? There was no God Realm, no inheritance that he could use and yet he achieved the same feat as them but far younger. Yet the whole world has had an odd sense of assurance with this news. As they now have a God Level being, a First ss God has their protector. Who could threaten them now? After this news hade out, many people began to make the journey towards the Alvarez Empire. Some went to revere him, others went to pray to him and others went to simply see the legend in the flesh. Chapter 399: On The Clock Chapter 399: On The Clock "The rulers of the three nes are all at the First ss level?" "Yes, and it isn''t just at the entry stage but they are all at the peak." "Hmm... How!" When Zang Xin heard this news, he was left stupefied. First ss Gods were considered to be at the top of the hierarchy for those in a God Realm. Being only second to the God-King who reigns supreme in the realm. Yet they were still beings who hold much authority in that realm to the point that even God-Kings had to give them some respect. Beings like this were also rare even in the God-Realm as the required energy needed to fuel the growth of a First ss God. Surpassed thebined amount for a Second and third-ss God by a huge margin. This is why they were mostly seen appearing in the God Realm that can provide this required energy. Yet there were not only one but three First ss beings who wished to invade their own realm? "Is this ne curse or something? We keep getting attacked by foes that are in the God Level or close to it." "Exactly! Also isn''t this ne dying? Why the hell do they even want it!" All across the room and over the soulmunicator were Soul Masters and Soul Beasts who wereining. But who could me them? They have been repeatedly attacked and involved with God-level conflicts to the point the death of a God isn''t surprising anymore. And all of this has been happening in a year! It was a miracle that the Douluo ne was still standing, and its people weren''t cowering in fear. "At least we have Tang Wulin though. He is also a First ss God." "Please, I''m sure he is basically sick of this already. Especially since he has been the one to end up killing them." "Actually where is Tang Wulin? I only saw him after you guys came back and then he left?" Guan Yue raised the question that was on the mind of most causing all of them to turn their heads to Yun Ming and Gu Yuena. "... Right now he is on his vacation." After Yun Ming said this, everyone fell silent while giving Yun Ming looks of disbelief before then ncing at Gu Yuena. "What he said is true, which is why he isn''t in this meeting. Now if you have a problem with that, you can go talk to him about it." No one dares to make a move, they all acted as if they didn''t hear Gu Yuena''s words causing Zang Xin to inwardlyugh. "No one wants to try? Good, then let''s go on with our n for the three nes. Wulin told you guys he will take on the Arkadian?" "Yes, as we were making our way to the empire, he told us to make a n that centered around thest two nes." "Hmm, is he thinking of having all of us rush towards the two nes at the same time?" Gu Yuena nodded her head at Yali''s words as it wouldn''t make any sense for him to have them make a n for just one. If Wulin didn''t n on taking the other one, which means there is a reason why he wanted them to all attack at the same time. "Did he tell you anything?" "Yeah, he said by the end of the month the three rulers should be severely weakened. They might even be unable to exert strength above the God Officer level." "Huh... What did he do to them?" "We didn''t have time to ask but at the moment it doesn''t matter. From Wulin words, we have a chance to take two of them out." Yun Ming began getting up from his chair while his hand stayed on the table, he gave all of the people inside the room. And over the Soul Communicator a deep look before he continued. "We will need to make a squad that is not only at the peak but arepatible with each other. But at the same time, we can''t include our top bests in them." "Since they might try to invade us again?" "No, they will invade us again, in fact, they might send soldiers during this whole month... Which is why we need people here to obliterate the rest." But it was then Yun Ming''s eyes widened as he realized why Tang Wulin only said they should make a n for the Mortuus ne. "You realize it too? He probably figured the Abyssal ne wouldn''t be able to invade us because of the seal. And so he figured it would best that we focus our attention on the two which can invade us." Yet even after saying this Gu Yuena felt that Tang Wulin wasn''t making this statement from him analyzing the nes. ''It''s as if hepletely knows the state of all three nes...'' # "Damn those bastards! How dare they hurt my baby! I swear if I was alive, I would have kicked their ass!" "Honey, you need to calm down-" "Don''t tell me to calm down! Didn''t you see how his mind shattered? If it wasn''t for the process of his realm body, he would have been broken!" Tang Wulin had a nk look as he stared at the raging Sheng Ming who was roaring to the sky while Hui Mei tried calming her down. Ever since he got in here, Sheng Ming has been all over him, checking to see if he was alright. As apparently she and Hui Mei are aware of the things that go on in the real world. So they both saw when his mind shattered, leading both of them to feel like their hearts had stopped. Sheng Ming was the one who forced his bloodline to start filling him with Life Energy as he was doing the realm in body. While Hui was trying his best to help his body, reduce the damage that the Immortal Qi was doing while also helping. Yggdrasil and his body filter the Immortal Qi since he had millions of years of practice with this higher-dimensional energy. It was only after his body had achieved the next level and his mind was mended that they started rxing. But to their shock, they found the process had fused his bloodline to the realm, meaning they could finally see each other. From what he knew, both of them had stared at each other in disbelief for a while before they both rushed toward each other. ''Seems all my bloodlines have taken upnd in the realm.'' Tang Wulin nce to the right, he saw a towering kingdom made out of crimson with a sword hanging at the top. It was releasing a terrifying amount of murderous intent with corpses and a river of blood revolving around it. It was the ce where his Asura Blood took up, while down from it was his Sea God Bloodline and his various bloodlines. But it wasn''t just his bloodline as his soul spirits and yer Arts also took up home in this Semi-Divine Realm. His Dragon Form found a familiar cave that looked simr to the one he usually stayed at back in Fiore. While Yggdrasilid under a towering tree that was majestic and beautiful which was her old body, as well as the foundation of this realm. "My baby!" He was brought out of his reverie when he felt Sheng Ming glomping him while rubbing their cheeks together. While Hui Mei sighed at his antics but held a smile on his face before he began to speak. "So at the moment, you''re regaining your memories?" "More or less, I have bits of memory that areing to me but not the full set..." "Oh! Is that why you were able to unleash True Creation and True Destruction? Because one of those memories held the way and ability to do it?" "Yes, one of them held that experience." In truth, Tang Wulin was absorbing all of thebat experience from the infinite memories that were flooding his mind first. Before he got to the others that would be taking a while to fully absorbed. Which was the main reason he dyed the killing of the other Monarchs and the dealing with the Universal Law. At the moment he was unstable as his temperament kept on fluctuating because the memories were still fighting for control. Sheng Meng had already noticed this, which is why she was adamant about him staying in the garden and addressing the problem there. As nature in the garden will be able to rx his mind, allowing for the process to increase in speed. Yet she too didn''t know which memory woulde out on top, yet she still had faith that her son''s original memories would win. ''But even then, he won''t be the same.'' "Why do you have to be so reckless? Of all the things you could have gotten from Hui Mei..." "..." Hui Mei went quiet while his cheek had a red hue on them but he didn''t dare to oppose Sheng Ming. As right now he could tell she was seething in anger, wishing to leave this realm andmit a ughter. His wife was usually calm and serene but when it evolved the people she cared about. Well, people tend to learn why Creation can be both restoring and destructive. ''Still, at least he has gotten used to us calling him our son. Or maybe that is just because his memories are all over the ce.'' But it was then Sheng Ming stopped rubbing her face on Tang Wulin while caressing his cheeks. "Why did you say you would only ept the strongest memory? I know you have a reason since my son isn''t irresponsible." Sheng Ming knew her son wouldn''t really do something as reckless as to that. Not only because his instincts were sharp enough to point out any potential mistake but with his fortune sense. He would be able to tell him the chances of an action leading to good luck or bad luck for him. So she couldn''t believe he would decide this without a very good reason. Not only that but he seemed too calm for a person whose action led to the destruction of his mind. ''That or he is like Hui Mei... Stubborn.'' "Ick the time." "Youck the time?" "The time I need to master all of my present and future abilities, Ick the required time to do all of that. Just from gaining the memory of where my other self learned True Creation, it took them a hundred years. And that was only because they spent most of their time learning about the properties of Creation and Destruction." "I can understand that, as Creation and Destruction aren''t powers that are-" "Easy to master I know but that is the problem... Most of my abilities are powers that aren''t easy to master, that would require several years to even attempt." "Years that I do not have..." "Because of Typhoon?" "Not only Typhoons but Universal Law... I wouldn''t be surprised if it tried sabotaging me or unleashed a tribtion down when I am close to a breakthrough." While he was deep in the sea of Immortal Qi, Tang Wulin was pondering on his future path and just what it entailed for him. The words of those corpses back then weren''t empty, they were right on the money. The Universal Law would try everything in its power to try and destroy him. It could range from obliterating the whole gxy he was staying in or manipting the possibilities around him. Like manipting the factors around him to be less favorable than they normally would be. Making it hard to focus on practicing and refining his technique, since he couldn''t put all of his efforts and attention into any task. Tang Wulin knew the only reason the Universal Law couldn''t directly deal with him is that he could hide from it. Which was quite literally his only saving grace, as a God Realm came with the ability to hide from the eyes of even the Universal Law. This is why Tang Wulin knew the Universal Law would try its hardest to destroy him at the moment he created a God Realm. At that moment would be the ideal time, as he wouldn''t be able to hide from it and would be open for an attack. And that attack might just be one of its strongest attempts ever, as Tang Wulin knew that the Universal Law. Hated him more than those God-Kings, it might even hate him just as much as the Creation God. And that wasn''t even considering the fact he needed to use his time to start absorbing those higher-dimensional space to reach the 7th Dimension. So when he was presented with the ability to gain thebat experience from his other-selves. He had to capitalize it, as he knew this chance wouldn''te again. Sheng Ming and Hui Mei also realized this as well, which is why they fell silent for a while. As there was nothing they could say to help Tang Wulin, as his choice wasn''t wrong with his situation. Their son was basically fighting against not only Typhoon but the Universe Law. He would need to abuse any avenue he can to find a way to survive no matter the cost. "Well since you''re here, we can have a family lunch!" Sheng Ming lightly said as she stood and went towards the Life Tree while dragging Tang Wulin who only let out a sigh. He felt too impassive to stop her and also knew it was her way of trying to lighten the mood. Besides, he needed to rx anyway, so lunch with the both of them wouldn''t be so bad. Chapter 400: New Path Open Up Chapter 400: New Path Open Up In the garden in Alvarez, which was covered with full golden-green grass that gave off a shimmering light with blossoming flowers. Tang Wulin was lying in thep of Na''er with his hands behind his head under a flower bed of snow-white and red flowers around them. She was moving one hand through his hair while her other hand was glowing with Creation Energy while she hummed. All around them were the vines and flowers that had moved closer to them. While giving specs of turquoise green lights that danced around them slowly. The flora surrounding them was constantly altering colors, as they basked in the feeling of the child of their Goddess. The vitality that they were giving off was shrouding Tang Wulin and Na''er in its lights, as the greenery moved closer to them. They were wrapping around Tang Wulin as if they were trying to caress him and asionally caressing Na''er as well. She could feel them instilling her with some of its vitality, helping her out with her Creation Energy and control. She guessed it was from the Creation Energy she was practicing with, which reminded them of the Goddess Of Life. As well, they knew she and Tang Wulin were very close, making them treat her better than countless others. ''The tranquility around him has gotten stronger...'' Na''er had aplicated expression as she stared down at Tang Wulin, who had felt off to her and the others before. When they asked about it, he waved them off and said he was just adjusting at the moment, as his recent breakthrough. Which was his breakthrough into the First ss God-Level after absorbing multiple floors of the Abyssal Realm had a bacsh. The bacsh came from him pushing his level while absorbing the Golden Dragon King energy as he opened another seal. From his own words, his mind had almost shattered, and he will need some time to fully mend it. This, of course, worried all of them, leading them to fire off a rapid number of questions. But Tang Wulin easily answered all of them, such as he needed the strength as he felt the Sage King and those other first-ssings. Once he was done responding to them, he began to move away, saying he would be staying in the garden. ''There you go, walking ahead without saying anything...'' Na''er eyes softened as she moved her hand across Tang Wulin cheek, getting lost in thought. Out of everyone, Na''er could be considered one of the best who knew Tang Wulin and the type of temperament he had. Maybe it was because of how long they spent with each other or their bond with each other. But she knew he had been hiding stuff, even before this incident with his memories. But she didn''t say anything, perfectly content with letting it go. Simply because she trusts her love, nothing more and nothing less. "I will make you spoil me a lotter... So hurry and get better." Na''er muttered softly as she lightly kissed Tang Wulin on the cheek causing him to release a faint smile. Before to her amusement, he moved even more into her embrace, leading her to conceal her mouth so her giggles wouldn''t leak out. In the next few hours, Na''er continued with her Creation Energy training, trying to gain more control over it. Like utilizing the Creation Energy power of adaptability, fusing various energies into one such. Like her elementals and destruction element with the Creation Energy at the center. Another thing was a suggestion from Tang Wulin who proposed she should try to produce the level of True Creation or Destruction. Which she believed she could but it would require far more energy and control than she has at the moment. Other than adaptability, she has been working on Creation ability with restoring objects and the world around. As well as its ability to amplify her ability, like her spatial and own physical abilities. But all of these were something she was getting better at with time while she tried drawing more power from it. She knew if she could reach a higher level of control, she would be able to breakthrough into the God-Level. Regrettably, she couldn''t be like Gu Yuena who was able to use her understanding and suppressed potential to reach the God Level again. While Na''er has the understanding, she didn''t have the untapped potential of the Silver Dragon King. But she did have the body of those Five Dragons, in which she has been eagerly absorbing during this time. She knew once she gained better control of her Creation Energy, she would be able to make a breakthrough and be a God again. And so for the next few hours, she poured most of her attention into this task while asionally checking on Tang Wulin. But it was then a loud voice rang out that brought her out of her training. "Boss!" Xie Xie''s voice rang out as he came inside of the garden, Yue Zhengyu and Xu Lizhi following behind him. As they stepped inside, they could feel the abundant amount of life energy that was spreading through the garden. It came from everywhere in the garden, from the rose-colored flower pots that were at the entrance to the towering trees around. What amazed them was just from them breathing inside of this garden, they could feel a rich amount of vitality energy washing over them. From what Tang Wulin said, he filled the whole garden with a lot of Life Energy. While also making it so even more life energy and vitality would be produced as time go by. They saw various flowers and wondered just where he gained all of these flowers from. With these flowers and the vital energy around, they felt like this garden had more nature in it than anywhere else in Douluo''s Continent. Maybe only the Star Dou Forest could really match this garden. As they reached Tang Wulin, they smelled the delicate fragrance of the nt; it was so fragrant and delicate that they could only smile. But that smile turned intoplicated looks as they stared at Tang Wulin who was lying in Na''erp. As his whole presence made them, feel at peace while also gaining the urge to want to be around him. It was odd to Xie Xie and the others, that someone''s aura could feel so peaceful. As if the thought of war and conflict didn''t exist around that person. This is pretty ironic since that person was Tang Wulin who was a battle lust idiot. "His Life Goddess bloodline is getting even more terrifying." Xu Lizhi muttered to himself as he felt his whole being rxing and feeling at peace. He could even feel the previous fatigue that enveloped him before was leaving his body. "Hmm? What are you all doing here? Shouldn''t you still be training with the Kings?" Na''er tilted her head as she questioned the three boys who only gave her a bitter look. As it was she who proposed the reason for their suffering, as they needed to get strong quickly in a month. All of them except her and Gu Yuena were being trained by the Nine Dragon Kings in the Dragon Cemetery. With the Nine Dragon Kings promising them, they all will be pushed well beyond their limits. Leading them to undergo even more hellish training than what they have been doing before. ''If someone can even call that training.'' Yue Zhengyu thought bitterly as he recalled the Light Dragon King obliterating him with the light elements. Before then chewing out Yue Zhengyu, asking him how he could help or protect Tang Wulin when the time came. Leading to Yue Zhengyu to voice as if Wulin needed to be protected and then being hit with another intense light. Na''er only giggles at their apparent misfortune before she spoke up." Stopining. You know the benefits far outweigh the suffering you all are undergoing." "...That is true." Yue Zhengyu agreed with that statement as he did gain a deeper understanding of the Light and Holy element through this training. The Light Dragon King had forced him to take a moment to trulyprehend and understand the elements around him. As in his own words, Yue Zhengyu was like a fish in a well, ignorant of the vast ocean outside. And he had to admit, the Light Dragon King was right. When Yue Zhengyu took the time to fullyprehend the light element, he was able to make a connection with them. For the first time, he could hear the voices and whisper of these elements. Them telling him what to do, how to use them, and the best way to utilize them. It was such a strange experience yet one that he was eternally indebted for. Not only did it allow him to grasp even greater control of the light elements, to the point he surpassed the Law Level of it. And was touching upon the Origin of it but it also helped him breakthrough through the Limit Douluo Level. With the Light Dragon King telling him it was about time and calling him useless for wasting so much of his time. ''Annoying ass Dragon.'' Well, at least his training was direct and straightforward. Unlike the others like Ye Xinn who was also being trained by the Light Dragon King. They were working on her starlight element which she had been ignoring for a while. Mostly because she had been putting all of her attention into sword training, with the Sea God Trial training pushing her even further. But the Light Dragon King scolded her harshly while saying those elements would have been able to help her improve her battle prowess. Before he forced her to do no more sword training for the month. And only focused onprehending not only the starlight element but all of the elements that surrounded her other swords. ''Justprehending one of them was difficult... I wonder if she canprehend all eight elements.'' "Big sis, have you been here the whole time?" "Hm? Yeah, my cultivation is already at the limit, so the only thing I could really focus on was the Creation Energy." Xu Luzhi nodded his head but he was still looking at Na''er with aplicated look. All of them knew she and Gu Yuena were the Silver Dragon King or well was the Silver Dragon King for Na''er. Xie Xie wasn''t overly surprised as he did know they both had the Silver Dragon King bloodline. But he didn''t think she was the Silver Dragon King herself, making him understand even more why both of them favor Tang Wulin over everyone else. Then Xie Xie began tough causing everyone who was shocked to be confused before he told them that. If they were both the Silver Dragon King, wouldn''t both of them be an old hag who was preying on a youngling? This obviously pissed off Gu Yuena and Na''er who smashed Xie Xie into the ground, while everyone else just shook their heads. Either way, this made Xu Lizhi understand why Na''er and Gu Yuena was so terrifying. As well as how they didn''t really need cultivating to get any stronger with their cultivation. Since all they are doing is regaining their previous lost power, which was suppressed by the ne. And so all they needed to do was retrain their control of the elements. Something Xu Lizhi was taken advantage of, as he would ask Gu Yuena when she had time to help him out with the Destruction Element. Which would then leave him going through hours of hellish training. "So how is the boss? I feel like he has been sleeping all day?" "Hmm, I don''t think so. Knowing him, he is probably still training even while in his sleep." "You think so too? I feel like Big Brother never stops training. Which is why we should amp out own training and-" "Shut up fatty! What do you mean amp up our training? Do we look like a machine to you?" "But if we don''t then we''re going to be left behind even more! Don''t you guys see he is already a First ss God while we aren''t even in the God-Level!" "Damn it!... Fine, stupid captain and his insane cultivation speed." Na''er had a faint smile while her hand continued caressing Tang Wulin. She also felt that he was training but not as hard as she thought he normally would do. ''Hopefully, you can return to normal.'' # Rumble! With a loud sound, a gigantic pir appeared. The pir made out of Dragon yer magic was majestic and vast, descending upon the hill. Like a nail, it punctured through the hill before consuming the hill with its light. Within a few breaths of time, the hill was ttened. "As expected of Creation Energy, the amplification still astounds me to this day." Hui Meimented as he nced at Tang Wulin whose fist was glowing with a dark-blue light before it faded away. "Indeed, just my Magic Dragon Pir power has been amplified by several times. With the activation being even more smooth." Tang Wulin was observing the changes of the Magic Dragon Pir that was still striking down. He saw it was far bigger than before, the pressure had increased as well and the flow of the attack had be more smooth. All of this had been because of the Creation Energy hebined with his Magic Dragon Pir before he unleashed the attack. Creation Energy wasn''t just used for healing but it can also be used for amplifying one''s own ability and even techniques. This was because the Creation Energy wouldn''t conflict with one''s power, as it was all-around base energy. Meaning it could fuse with various types of power and energy, as it was one of the founding powers in the universe. A power that has existed since the creation of the Universe, where all other powers could be said to derive from. Right now, when he used the Magic Dragon Pir, its power had increased by several times. Not only because of the amplification but theck of internal friction, that mostbination moves would have. As all energy will conflict with each other, no matter the control someone has. Unless they use the same type of energy, the elements inside of the technique would conflict with some of the energy being lost from this. Which typically leads to the attack reducing in strength. But with Creation Energy, the conflict was typically nonexistent. "This was just from me using the Magical Dragon Pir and the Creation Energy alone. Yet the amplification and result are already so terrifying... What if I was to try and use multiple powers like my Curse or even Faith Energy with Creation Energy as the foundation?" Tang Wulin mind was working non-stop as he began thinking up more and morebinations. One thing was for certain, Tang Wulin had discovered a new and vast world that would improve his strength to a terrifying degree. Chapter 401: Creation Pathway Chapter 401: Creation Pathway "ording to your estimation, how many of your moves can youbine with the Creation Energy at the moment?" Hui Mei asked Tang Wulin, leading him to go silent for a bit. Before he stretched out his hand which began to produce Creation Energy while replying: "Maybe about half of them? Theplicated ones like my Forbidden Techniques or the higher-level will need more time." Hui mei nodded in agreement. From what he knew, Tang Wulin wasn''t Sheng Ming level when it came to understanding the Creation Energy. Which shouldn''t be a surprise, considering this was an energy she has been training and utilizing for millions of years. It wasn''t wrong to ssify Sheng Ming as a master over the concept of Life and Creation, which is what she embodies. Yet, their son Tang Wulin in only a few days had already reached a terrifying level. If him not producing the powers of True Creation and Destruction wasn''t a clear enough indication. Then the fact he can already use Creation Energy as the foundation for at least half of his technique and abilities should be. Not only that but Tang Wulin already mentioned that by the end of the month, hisprehension should either reach Sheng Ming level. Or even surpass her. In one month his son had the opportunity to surpass his wife when ites to her knowledge of Creation. And it wasn''t just Creation but even Destruction as well, simply because of the memories he will be getting. And this made them very grateful because Wulin needed all of the advantages he could get. They didn''t wish for their son to end up destroyed by the Universalw or Typhoon. While Hui Mei was lost in thought, Tang Wulin stretched out both of his hands, two ck and golden lights were released from his hand. Before then he smashed them together; he felt them swirling and cycling with each other, closely intertwining. They were his Faith and Devil Energy that was being meshed together, with the Creation Energy at the center. Which was helping to keep these two energies together while reducing the friction between them. This energy continued to swirl before they began to erupt as Tang Wulin thrust out his hand. Which unleashed a piercingly brilliant golden light with dark streaks that sted out, devouring the hills and mountain in front. Leaving behind a deep gash in the realm, as wells destroy the hills and mountains in front. "This is the effect just from these pr opposite energies working together?" Tang Wulin eyes held a gleam in them as he reflected on the previous reaction between these two pr opposite powers. Generally, everything happens as expected, two pr opposite powers will sh with each other, generating a terrifying reaction. Yet with the added fusion of Creation Energy, he felt the reaction taking on evolution and being amplified. He theorizes that Creation Energy helped push the reactions to an even deeper level, amplifying its might. Without losing any of its firepower and ferocity, allowing him to unleash the maximum destructive might of these two powers. "I''m good for Destructive might, so I could now focus on Agility Techniques... But instead of making one, I could improve on an older type that I made before." Tang Wulin began to contemte over this aspect. At the moment he had various powers, all of which utilize a different type of element. Destruction, Lightning, Death, Curse, etc, with him being able tobine some of them. But not all of them as the problem was it would sh too much with the others. "But with the Creation Energy, I should be able to find a bnce with them, although I will have to remove the Destruction element. To avoid any sh with the Creation Energy. As Tang Wulin muttered all of this, his figure had begun trembling before his Light Wings began appearing behind him. Before there were only six wings but after his Realm in a Body evolution to the Semi-Divine ne level, an extra two wings were added. Eight Wings gave off a shimmering light before they erupted in various energies. Two pairs of wings crackled with lightning and death. Another two pairs shimmered with curses and faith that gave off a dreadful feeling. Another pair were golden crimson that released a terrifying killing intent and madness. Another pair was made out of the water and life energy with the final pair holding the powers of time and spatial flucations. He tested them out a bit, the results terrifying. When all eight of his wings shook gently. Lightning and death radiance surged out like a raging sea. Curses withered everything around while faith energy shattered it, leaving nothing intact. A river of blood and corpse was formed with all of them screaming and releasing raving fully of madness. A tidal wave of water sted out, sweeping through the area with life energy rushing alongside it. While time started copsing and aging everything while the spatial energy shattered everything around, leaving nothing intact. All around Tang Wulin was a myriad of destruction, all caused by his eight wings that were amped by the Creation Energy and each other. "Amazing, I didn''t think the results would be so terrifying. But what about its speed now?" Hui Meimented as he nced all around, seeing the destruction continuing for a bit before the realm started to restore itself. Tang nodded before his wings pped once and he vanished from Hui Mei''s vision. Turning into a streak of myriad colors. A streak that appeared right behind Hui Mei while producing an ear-shattering sound. Hui Mei blinked his eyes as he turned to Tang Wulin, a hint of shock in his eyes. "Fast..." "Fast would be an understatement... While it isn''t like the Time-Space Shuttle that allows us Gods to travel anywhere in the lower dimensional, even through time. Those wings allow you to move faster than those in your level can react, making them terrifying." Tang Wulin nodded at Hui Mei''s assessment, as with just a step, he was able to vanish from Hui Mei''s sight and divine sense. Before reappearing behind him. "Funny enough, Creation can amplify even those that can be considered its opposite." Just as Tang Wulin uttered, his eyes began to turn sunken while glowing with a crimson-scarlet light. While a pitch-ck aura began to spread out from him, moving out like a mass of ck that silent and deadly. ''Death Obliterate.'' In an instant, that space in front of Tang Wulin surged with vast amounts of pitch-ck light without warning, sealing in a deathlike stillness. The pitch-ck light sted out like a raging sea, annihting everything in front. All matter, spiritual energy, soul power, space, time, and life were reduced to absolute nothingness. Even the dimensional spaces of the 3rd and 4th Dimensions were being obliterated, now ceasing to exist for an instant. Leaving an area that was reaped of all life and energy, as if the God of Death brought everything to their end. Tang Wulin eyes then began to erupt with a golden-green light as life energy burst from him, spreading out like a gentle wave. Restoring the area in front of what it was before the wave of death. "Creation can amplify all energies except Destruction. Even those subgradients of destruction can be amplified because Creation is a higher level than them." Hui Mei replied, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head in agreement, he could feel Death was a lower subgradient of Destruction. Simr to how Life was a lower level of Creation, both of them equaling each other in level and potency. "With those techniques amplified by Creation, you should be able to deal with those First ss trash easily." Sheng Ming''s voice rang out as she walked towards them with a faint smile. Yet Hui Mei''s lips twitched, easily able to tell his wife was still pissed and enraged at those First ss beings. Truly living up to the saying, hell hath no fury like a woman scorn. "With these wings, your speed and battle prowess has increased once again." Tang Wulin nodded his head to Sheng Ming. These wings allow for terrifying closebat abilities as they couldsh out. With various energies that were all on the First ss lever because of his wings being a Semi-Divine. Truthfully, the biggest reason for this aplishment of the Creation Energy. That allowed him to produce such a terrifying result from its amplification and epassing bnce between the other energies. It wasn''t wrong to say Tang Wulin aplished something that would have taken him years in only an hour. "Hehe, remember. Creation is all-epassing and emphasizes the bnce of all existence. It''s the energy where most or all energy derived from and the energy that amplifies all other energies except for destruction." Sheng Ming said with Hui Mei nodding his head in agreement, although he was hoping for Tang Wulin to start working on his Destruction. "If you''re done over there, it''s about time you gain a better understanding of the higher-dimensional space?" Old Tang''s voice rang out as he appeared next to Tang Wulin, a trident in his hand. As he asked this of Tang Wulin, he nodded to Hu Mei and Sheng Ming who returned the gesture. Both of them already knew who Old Tang was, with him being the one that Hui Mei talked to other than Sheng Ming. Since he was technically Tang San but just a strand of divine sense like them. To Hui Mei, it was a slight blessing to be able to talk to his old friend, without the pressure of the realm. Allowing them to act like how they were before, just with no aggressiveness or tension between each other. Although it was a bit awkward when Old Tang saw both he and Sheng Ming calling Wulin their child. But Old Tang didn''t mind since they gave him their bloodline and have been actively aiding him any way they can. ''But Xiao Wu on the other hand...'' Hui Mei shivered when he thought she would do when she found out. Well, the silver-lining was if she found out, then Tang Wulin would have survived Typhoon and the Universal Law. "No, the memories will be covering that problem." "It can even cover that? Then again you are gaining a limitless amount from various parallel worlds." "So that means we can let the memories do all of the work and work on rxing!" Sheng Ming perked up with this thought as she moved towards Tang Wulin with a smile. Old Tang and Hui Mei didn''t stop her, not willing to receive irritation for being an obstacle in her pursuit of spending time with Wulin. But Tang Wulin shook his head before replying to her. "I need achieving the final level of the Golden Ahrat body... Then take some time to explore the city." "That is true, you haven''t achieved the final level or saw the recent changes to the city." Old Tang nodded his head at this while Sheng Ming only sighed before also agreeing. As Tang Wulin growth was far more important than anything at the moment. "So you''re going to start now?" "Yep." # Over the course of the days, the Alvarez Empire has been receiving visits from various people, across the world. Some of them came from the Star Luo Continent, others from the Dou Lin Empire, and the rest from the Douluo Continent. All of them came for a simr goal of wishing to see Tang Wulin, the first First-ss god in the world since the Huo Yuhao era. The world knew that Gu Yuena also became God, shocking them as well but it didn''t hit as hard as Tang Wulin reaching the First ss. Yet they never have been able to get a sight of him as he stayed inside of the Alvarez Empire Garden, never once leaving it. But even with this, people still came and stayed for a bit, wishing to explore the Alvarez Empire. But the strangest thing was some of those who came would kneel in front of the pce of the empire. All praying to Tang Wulin, as if they were acknowledging him as their God. This wasn''t just the humans but also the Soul-Beast, joining in this. Leading to more and more formless faith energy to be formed from them. Which led to the streams of Faith Energy to move through the streets of Alvarez, straight towards Tang Wulin in the garden. Although he never left the garden, he did gain many visitors with the most frequent one being his parents, Lang Yue and Tang Ziran. While both of them felt something was off with Tang Wulin, they couldn''t pinpoint it. But simrly to the others and his girlfriends, they decided to just trust Tang Wulin. Something he noticed but never talked or mentioned to them about. # During this month, Mu Xi and the others were undergoing intense training. The Nine Dragon Kings push them over their limits while utilizing the Dragon Graveyard to restore them. Allowing them to do continuous training through the month without much need of rest. Xu Xiaoyan was training with the Water Dragon King who was pushing her to gain a deeper understanding of the water and ice element. Telling her she has barely touched thew level and needs to grasp the origin level if she wished to break into the God-Level. Her training was more physical than others, the Water Dragon King engulfing her in the raging sea that she would create. While the Fire Dragon King would train Liu Yuxin and Xu Lizhi in both fire and destruction elements. The Fire Dragon King would have Xu Lizhi work on his destructive might, as he already had control down for his level. Liu Yuxin was gaining a firmer grasp onto her fire-element. This training process was simr for the others as well, with them either gaining a higher-understanding of their element or mastery. They were also absorbing the Origin Energy from the Lacrima Tang Wulin gave the Nine Dragon Kings. With it being a reward for them, the more they progressed with theirprehension and understanding. Regardless, all of them made terrifying growth in this month, with all of them breaking into the Limit Douluo level. As the Origin Energy inside was enough to push this growth and theirprehension allowing the seamless transition. This continued for the whole month before it wasing close to the invasion of the two nes. Chapter 402: Invasion Day Chapter 402: Invasion Day Wisps of creation power expanded through the garden, enveloping all of thes and trees inside. Nature around was giving off a shimmering glow while swaying towards Na''er whose figure was giving off the aura of creation. She had ced Tang Wulin to the side, his body resting on the tree down from her while she prepared for her breakthrough. In the next moment, nine-colored lights erupted around her, suppressing and making all of the nature around her grow dim. Even with the creation power that was added to them, the nine-colored lights were too overwhelming. If Tang Wulin was awake or if Gu Yuena and Er Ming were here, they would have been surprised. As those lights were the Godhood ascension light that showed up when one is forcibly breaking through. The nine-colored lights began illuminating the garden while producing a rain of lights that began to shower Na''er. Fortunately, she locked down space around the garden to keep the light trap. Or the whole Empire would have been illuminated as well. Still, Na''er knew she would have to leave after the process started or the garden might be destroyedpletely. As she knew that passing into the God level in this era was going to be extraordinarily difficult, considering the ne and theck of God-Realm. Irregr scenes began taking ce around Na''er as reality began wrapping around these nine-colored lights. Thews of heaven and earth were moving around Na''er like a maelstrom while the fluctuations of time and space. Latched to her before seeping into her body that kept on trembling. Then with a sigh, her eyes snapped open, giving off a terrifying silver-colored light that made thews around her tremble. "Come." Na''er instantly vanished, appearing on one of the lost continents, that was devoid of life but had an abundant amount of nature. Na''er looked up, as she saw the sky above beginning to distort as clouds began to form above her as the clouds started toe. Nine-colored clouds began to appear above her, giving off the presence of world-destroying prowess. But as if it didn''t care to wait, nine-colored thunder radiance descended, sting through space and the void. This lightning radiance was too terrifying, giving off the feeling of life-wiping prowess that would leave anyone severely shaken. This was nine-colored chaos thunder lightning which instantly crashed down on Na''er and began drowning out the continent. In the next moment, the continent was being burned and scorched from the tyrannical might of the lightning. Yet Na''er began to release a roar of defiance, doing everything she could to resist this nine-colored tribtion. For the next couple of hours, Na''er was focused on crossing this great tribtion, doing her best to resist the horrifying might of the tribtion. This tribtion really had the power to wipe out all life on the ne. With its full might being able to destroy not only the but the whole sr system if it was angered. But in the end, after those hours. Na''er began feeling chains around her that were previously there before being shattered. She felt the spaces around her begin to warp and change as she felt an evolution undergoing inside of her. While her spiritual sense began to evolve, transforming into a Divine sense that began to expand outwards. While she, nine-colored lights began to expand from her as she gave out a deafening roar that shook the whole world. Na''er had done it. She was able to sessfully break through the limit of the world and be a God herself. With not much damage done to her except parts of her clothing being scorched ck and some of her hair falling. But overall, she was better than fine and could easily fix her clothing and hair. Moving around her hand, she could feel the terrifying strength to sweep through all enemies in the world. The power of destroying a universe with a simple wave of her hand, a strength she hasn''t felt in a long-time. Since she was the Dragon God. "It''s really been too long." Na''er noted she wasn''t at the entry-level of a God Officer but the peak causing her to furrow her brows. Beforeing to the conclusion, it was because of her continuously absorbing the energy from the Cmities. Since her body couldn''t absorb most of it, it simply stored it away before it fully absorbed it after she reached the God Level. After checking everything was fine her figure vanished once again, appearing in the garden once again. She moved towards Tang Wulin, taking his body and putting him back on herp. Before continuing with her experiment on her creation energy. It was then after a few minutes, Tang Wulin began to tremble and he didn''t stop for a while to the confusion of Na''er. It was then to her disbelief and shock, tears leaking from his closed eyes lid, moving down on his face. ''Big brother...'' She has never once seen tears move from Tang Wulin eyes, not even when their parents had died or when they were younger. He always seemed to be in control of his emotion, never letting them out or being a weakness for him. Yet right now "No matter what, I will always be by your side No matter what." Na''er eyes soften as she began caressing Tang Wulin face while holding him tightly. Tang Wulin''s face began to scrunch up before he sighed as his eyes began to open up. But to her surprise, Na''er didn''t see any hint of emotion in Tang Wulin eyes, as if those tears from before. Was just an illusion. But at the same time, she found they were different from before, more serene and full of life. "Hey, Big brother." "Hmm, you reached the God Level." Tang Wulinmented while Na''er smiled and nodded her head but she knew he already expected her to reach it by the end of the month. She could have done it even earlier, but she wanted to focus more on her creation energy first. Tang Wulin began moving away from Na''erp while Na''er also started getting up, feeling something unusual about Tang Wulin. It wasn''t his strength or the aura around him but it felt like his temperament had reverted or returned to what they were. A month before he left to go invade the Abyssal Realm, although she felt he still wasn''t the same as before. "Big brother are you ok? Those tears from before..."?" "Tears? Oh... Don''t worry about those. There, not mine." Tang Wulin began stroking Na''er hair causing her to blink her eyes in confusion before she moved into his arms. While Na''er was snuggling herself in Tang Wulin embrace, he was lost in thought. His emotion in a few minutes go had erupted, as felt the influencing of countless strands of him. As Tang Wulin was able topletely fuse with all of the memories and even his old memories. just a few minutes ago. # "Some of them actually raiseints? Are those at the Federation stupid or something?" Zang Xin asked Yu Guanzhi who was known as the Divine Brush Douluo. "It was only a few that raised concern about what will happen if we do this mission. Some of them stated there was no guarantee that we could bring down two nes that were above our own at the same time." Yu Guanzhi couldn''t me some of them for being concerned about this operation. As they could barely contend with the Abyssal ne which they found out during this month was a Semi-Divine ne. A ne that had broken through the limits of a normal ne and was on its way to bing a God-Realm. From the words of Gu Yuena, the Abyssal Realm has broken free from being a 3-dimensional space and reached the 4th Dimension. Allowing it to house beings and creatures that had surpassed most of humanity. And that the other two nes which have the Arkadians and Mortuus were also at the same level left them all at a loss. The fact that they were fighting one Semi-Divine ne was terrifying enough but now they had to contend against two of them? The parliament wanted assurance from this meeting that the operation can bepleted. If this operation were to fail, they wouldn''t just be losing some Soul Masters. But a huge chunk of their powerhouses, weakening their strength even further. And that wasn''t taking in the fact that the Mortuus Creatures can revive those who died to them, under theirmand. So the thought of fighting their Powerhouse was something the Federation didn''t wish for. "The three nes will be at their weakest right now, so we have to capitalize this immensely before they recover." "I understand, but they want a guarantee that this will work." "...I can understand that." Qiangu Dongfeng spoke up with a nod of his head. He wouldn''t be okay with sending his men on a mission like this. Without a guaranteed level of sess, not even 50 or 70% but at the bare minimum of 30%. "So can you guarantee a chance of sess?" "Yes." Without any hesitation, Yun Ming easily answered Yu Guanzhi''s questioned causing him to turn to Yun Ming. "Even though those beings are God-Level? From my understanding, we can''t harm them-" "We can''t but Gu Yuena, Na''er, and Tang Wulin can." At the mention of Tang Wulin, Yu Guanzhi fell silent. With Tang Wulin also being at the First ss level and testimony from Yun Ming and the others. That he was able to fight all three peak First-ss beings without losing out and even asionally suppressing them. The federation has been eager to have him fight on the front-line when the other ne invaded them. Believing with his power, they could win the war alone with just him. ''But I doubt it would be that simple... I wouldn''t be surprised if those creatures weren''t trying toe up with a countermeasure-'' "The one who came up with the n to strike two of the nes at the same time was Tang Wulin?" "Yes." "Is it because he fears they will make countermeasure for him? Decreasing the chances for humanity?" "Maybe..." Yun Ming only knew that the heaven cmity that was striking down on those First ss Gods would fade away by the end of the month. Leaving them weakened and severely damaged, which was why Tang Wulin proposed this. Him wanting to destroy them before they could construct a countermeasure for him wouldn''t be out of the question. "They already know the leaders of the two nes are severely injured and will be a focus on recovering. Allowing us to catch them off guard and end them. So just tell them that we have a 70% chance of sess. " "Hmm. Do you, though?" "Yes." Yun Ming chose to believe in his student, Gu Yuena and Tang Wulin abilities to kill those God-Level beings in this operation. "What about you Pagoda Master? Sea God Pavilion Master?" Yu Guanzhi nced at Na''er and Gu Yuena who had been silent during this meeting that they were having at Shrek. "Raaul and Klun will be dead by the end of this operation." Gu Yuena bluntly stated causing some of the people there to be surprised while Yu Guanzhi stared at her deeply for a bit. "...I will hold you to that. You all have the approval." "Great!" Zang Xin got up from his chair while stretching his body, leading Yun Ming and Cao Dezhi to shake their heads at his antics. "When will you guys be undergoing the operation?" "Tomorrow, we alreadypleted everything and just needed the Federation off our back." "Haha, isn''t it always like that?" Yu Guanzhi shook his head with a faintugh before he looked at Yun Ming. "Please Ming, you must kill those two leaders or humanity will suffer a loss that will take thousands of years to recover from." # The next day came swift, on the Star Lou Continent where the pir was located. "You guys are already ready huh?" "You don''t have to hide your irritation behind a pout." Cao Dezimented with a sigh, understanding his adoptive daughter Ling Zichen was angry about herck of progress. During the months after they pushed back the other two nes, she has been working on learning about the Mortuus Pirs. To her, this was a treasure trove filled with information about outer space and other nes. From what they told her, the Mortuus ne have been plundering and taking over other nes for their evolution. To others, this might be something terrifying and dangerous but to her, it was an astounding opportunity. The amount of knowledge and technology that the Mortuus ne must have gained from those other civilizations must have been abundant. Knowledge that she can''t wait to get her hands-on. In fact, Ling Zichen hoped the Mortuus ne did a lot of plundering. So far, she has been able to gain some information on theirnguage, allowing her to figure out what exactly these pirs were. Essentially they were transporters used by the Mortuus ne to teleport their soldiers from their ne towards others. What was so amazing about this type of mechanics was there wasn''t much one can do to guard against this. Unless you were on the same level of Dimensional-space as them, then these pirs would be able to pierce through. All lower-level nes'' defense that was established by them. Ling Zichen has been trying to figure out a way to start up the pirs and have them send their soldiers to the Mortuus ne. But to this day, she wasn''t able to get anywhere, although she knew the true reason. She wasn''t a God-level being, so the chances of being able to utilize their technology or gain much from this were low. Which pissed her off immensely but there wasn''t much she could do unless she became a God or has one of them operate it for her. "Can you guys really operate?" "Hmm, we should. All we have to do is forcibly take control of the pir andmand it to teleport us." Gu Yuena replied, causing Ling Zichen to pout even more before sighing as she knew it wasn''t time to get in one of her moods. "Alright, so this is your set-up?" Ling Zichen nced and saw this team was made up of Yun Ming, Tang Wulin friends except for Liu Yexin and Dai Yun''er. "Yeah, the others are guarding the pirs or at the Abyssal Passage in the case for any other new invasion." Ling Zichen nodded in agreement at this, although she wouldn''t mind the Abyssal ne invading again so she could get their technology. But of course, that would mean her father would be in danger, something she didn''t want. "I don''t see Tang Wulin with you guys... I dislike him immensely." "Hahaha!" Xie Xie couldn''t help butugh at Ling Zichen''s statement while the others only chuckled, understanding where she wasing from. During the whole month, Tang Wulin had either avoided her or been in deep-sleep when she came around. Stopping her from asking him any questions and seeing if she could gain some of his blood. Something that left the girls at a loss but at the same time they gracefully ept it. Not wishing to be involved in any of Ling Zichen''s weirdness for no reason, since they doubt Tang Wulin would allow her to draw his blood. "Alright, it''s about time we start the invasion." Gu Yuena began moving towards the pir while the others followed behind her closely. As her hand touched the pir, it began releasing a seven-color light that caused the pir to tremble a bit. Before it erupted in seven-color that began to shroud Gu Yuena and the others around her. "A bit cliche but the world is counting on you guys, so don''t screw it up." "None of that for now." Cao Dezhi hastily covered his daughter''s mouth, not desiring her to say anymore. Ling Zichen only grumbled but she didn''t say anything else as the light fully enveloped the people in front of them. Before it shot straight up, piercing through the skydome and going straight into space. "Tang Wulin should be moving towards the Arkadian ne about now." Chapter 403: Army Of Time Chapter 403: Army Of Time "They seem to have already gone up." Zerefmented as he recognizes the seven-colored pir of light breaking through the sky, rushing through space. "We should get on it as well." Sleipnir''s voice rang out with Zeref nodding his head while Tang Wulin only nced at the seven-colored pir before he shifted his gaze forward. For them to enter the realm of where the Arkadian was, they would need to cross through a time boundary. Unlike the Abyssal Realm or the Mortuus ne which was in a higher-dimensional ne that resided in the 4-dimensional spaces. The Arkadian ne was a realm that was wrapped in time fragments, which would age a person by millions of years. If they tried to forcibly get past it, requiring one to either destroy the fragments or take control of some of those fragments. To open up a path to pass through, which was the path that Raaul and the Sage King did for their invasion on the ne. "You said that they were like a hive-mind right?" Zeref asked Tang Wulin as he began going over what they will be facing in the Arkadian Realm. "In the simplest way, they can be considered like that." Tang Wulin replied towards Zeref, as the Arkadians were all connected. Each of them sharing a link or a connection between each other that allows them to share their memories and experience. But being able to share their memories wasn''t what made them so terrifying. It was this and the ability to see into the future. With their future seeing ability that all of them had, the Arkadians would have a squad or legion of their races who would focus on. Perceiving the future and parallel worlds before they would then share those memories with the Arkadians fighting. This was how they could instantlymunicate with each other, allowing the soldiers to know what to expect from their enemies. Since theirmander doesn''t need to ry any orders, they could just send memories to each other. And they gained this ability from their ne being born in the River of Time, something he found out onlyter. This was the reason why his mind was struck with an infinite number of memories that came from the past, present, and future. of various worlds With the Arkadians ne being in from the Rivers of Time and their future seeing ability, he knew only he could invade this ne. If the others tried, they would most likely face defeat because the advantage the Arkadians have is just too great. In the next moment, Tang Wulin thrust out his hand which began to send out ripples that started to warp the space in front. These ripples didn''t spread far, only going about a meter out before they started to twist and turn, forming into a vortex. The vortex was silver-colored, with the presence and feeling of time fragments and elements. "Let''s go." With those words, Tang Wulin stepped into the vortex, his figure fading away and the vortex gradually closing on its own. # It took a bit before Tang Wulin found himself in front of another vortex that was connected to the Arkadian ne. Without even spreading out his divine sense, he could feel the shocking amount of temporal power in front of him. The number of time fragments that were spinning around was simply too striking, something not even those other two Semi-Divine nes contained. "I have to admit, they outdid themself on this." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out as even she was surprised by the amount of time that was swirling in front. This also furthers backup Tang Wulin''s im that the Arkadian ne came from the Rivers of Time. As there was no way, it could contain this much time without it being a God Realm. Tang Wulin didn''t hesitate, eyes glowing with a crimson-light while turning sunken. With a thrust out of his palm, a long murky wave of pitch-ckness appeared, sting forward like a vast raging river. The wave was ferocious and relentless, surging forward like a flowing stream yetcking the sound of one. Instead, a deathly silence seemed to cause the natural elements themselves to shiver in fright. As the flowing water was filled with the power to eradicate all beings. The flowering water reached the swirling vortex of time before it crashed right into. The immense time fragments shed with the tumbling waves, both energies trying to suppress the other. But the river of death was deadly, violently wearing down and devouring the swirling vortex of time fragment. In the next moment, the vortex was covered in a pitch-ck aura that began to distort and blur the space around the time-vortex. Before it began annihting the swirling time vortex trapped inside, reducing them to eternal oblivion and without a single lingering trace of their existence. The rivers continued going, obliterating the vortex of time and the entrance into the Arkadians world. Which led to a piece of the Arkadian sky being shattered, with the pieces falling to the ground. While Tang Wulin casually wandered inside of the world as if he was taking a stroll. Like shattered ss, the part of the Arkadian sky was falling to the ground with Tang Wulin appearing out of it. The shards themselves fell to the ground, crashing into some of the buildings that had already copsed. As most of the Arkadian world was scorched ck with nine-colored arcs shing in and out on some of the buildings below. While this was going on, Tang Wulin was casually strolling towards the main building down at the center of the world. But it was then the area in front and around him instantly became filled with a massive number of swirling vortices. The number of vortices there had surpassed a million, all of them appearing around Tang Wulin while glowing with energy. Yet Tang Wulin continued walking forward casually as if he didn''t notice the swirling vortexes around him. In the next moment, all of them unleashed a fierce onught of beams. That pierced towards Tang Wulin, all wishing to consume him. The whole sky was brilliantly illuminated as silver-light, all of the beams reaching Tang Wulin. But Tang Wulin showed no signs of worry and simply began to inhale. Instantly, the beams that just reached him trembled and twisted before they all began to be devoured by Tang Wulin. More and more beams of time were being devoured by Tang Wulin as they got close to him. It reached the point where he was devouring a hundred thousand beams made out of time at once as he continued moving. This continued for a bit before the brilliant beams were all devoured with Tang Wulin still walking forward. But it was then Tang Wulin nose twitch as he smelled an unusual odor before he felt the sky shaking and rumbling. Before it was filled with countless beasts roars with the roars getting louder and louder as the second past. "Those are... Time Beasts! How the heck did they even get those!" "Hm? You know what those beasts are?" "Yeah, they are beasts that reside in the Rivers of Time, formed by the fragments of history." "Shouldn''t that answer your question? The Arkadians are from the River of Time so-" "I know but these beasts can''t be tamed, as the River Of Time wouldn''t allow that." "Why is that?" Zeref asked Yggdrasil as he appeared next to Tang Wulin while ignoring the tide of beasts that were rushing onward. "These beasts are used by the River Of Time to help them keep the flow of time in check. Because of this, the river wouldn''t allow for the Arkadians to take them away." "So how?" "They most likely opened up a portal and the Time Beasts sensed the time fluctuation inside of me alongside the fragrance in the air." Tang Wulin spoke up causing Zeref to blink in surprise while Yggdrasil''s eyes narrowed. But Yggdrasil didn''t have the chance to speak as the Time Beasts were close to reaching Tang Wulin. Looking at the beasts in front, he saw they didn''t really have a physical form. As their figure looked ethereal, with swirling fragments of time around them but their shape was simr to that of those soul beasts. An army of them was charging towards him from the front, too many for him to tell from a nce. But he figured those Arkadians brought over 100,000 of them. But Tang Wulin didn''t waste a single moment, his next step produced a golden-green ripple through the sky. Before countless multi-colored and golden-green vines that were glowing with a pink light burst out of his body. Every inch of his body seems to be producing vines that all began to change, forming into tens of thousands of long spears, swords, axes, etc. The whole area around Tang Wulin started to be filled with weapons made out of vines. All of them shining, shimmering, and sparkling from the energy surging around them. As if the area itself became a world of endless weapons. The weapons made out of vines rumbled, releasing endless streaks of dazzling light before they all hacked towards Fafnir. ''Magic Devil Divine Armory.'' An untold number of weapons began to interweave with each other, turning and forming into a killing array. Each of them began to tremble, even more, their features started to be defined and sharper as the rosy light flowed through them. Each one of them was looking like an unparalleled masterpiece, peerless weapons that were made by the gods themselves. Before these, weapons turned scarlet-red with a bit of pitch-ck appearing on them. All of the weapons started to gain scales that were crimson-red but gave off the presence of death itself. The aura of the Asura, Golden Dragon King, and Death was surging within these weapons. The thick killing and death intent rose to the sky with the urge to unleash a brutal massacre throughout the world! They all rose high into the sky, with enough of them to obscure the sky itself while all pointing towards the rushing beast. Then the weapons descended. ''Kill!'' They all pierced through the sky, terrifying beyondpare, hacking down on the rushing army of Time beasts. The tens of thousands of weapons sh as they turn into thousands to tens of thousands of streaks before crashing into the beast tide. A tide that began to die. It punctured and hacked upon them in number beyond continuing, beyond numbering, as if there was a limitless rain of weapons. Axes hacking through the skulls, swords puncturing through necks, spears lodging themselves in chests. Arrows piercing through the beast''s eyes, the rain of weapons was decimating the time beast tide. Numbers against this array of weapons meant nothing, as it continued to ughter the time beasts like they were chickens. Even as the Time Beasts unleashed a relentless stream of time fragments that began to turn the weapons into dust. Another set of weapons took its ce, leading to the Time Beasts being ughtered even with their numbers and strength. It wasn''t long before all of the Time Beasts had been mercilessly ughtered, all of them turning into wisps of time. That began returning to the Rivers of Time, as their existence was tied to it and so they couldn''t be permanently killed. After killing those Time Beasts, Tang Wulin''s hands began to turn illusionary as the aura of death began to spread out from it. With a thrust of his hand, a mass of ckness began to appear in front of him. Before it started to move forward like a flowing stream with everything it touches turning into nothing. The mass of ckness was not destroying but simply erasing and bringing everything to their end. But as if that wasn''t the end, the mass of ckness started to multiply, turning from one relentless stream. Into over a thousand as Tang Wulin applies his thousand-finger condemn technique to increase the numbers attack. It continued onward towards the building that was in front, crashing into the barrier of time that instantly appeared. But just like those vortexes of time before, they were devoured and erased from the area. The mass of ckness continued onward, breaking through the buildings, all of them destroying various parts of the building. While Tang Wulin stepped inside as he saw a long corridor in front of him. It was then a voice rang out through the whole corridor. "We knew you woulde... And so we waited until you arrived so we can erase you from this world." "Oh, erase me you say? Confident are we." "Not confidence simply a truth that we will makee true... Dive deeper into your death-trap young one..." "My pleasure." Tang Wulinmented as he moved forward. With a step that shattered the area around him, as he moved deeper inside of the corridor. Chapter 404: Invasion Of Mortuus Chapter 404: Invasion Of Mortuus In a world of darkness where a sea of destruction and nine-colored lightning moved down on the ground. One could see some remains of the Mortuus creatures who had either turned to ashes, erased from the world, or scorched to death. Those who had been scorched to death, had their skeletal remains still lying around. Alongside these skeletons were a sea of bones that were spread out and buried in the copsed building. These were the Mortuus Creatures that came from the Abyssal Realm and had to focus on trying to survive the tribtion lightning. That had continuously fallen on them during the month that went by. But even with their high cultivation levels and technology, they still weren''t able to fully survive the tribtion that was descending. Leading to most of them being scorched alive, with their remains being the only thing left of them. The rest of them had rushed towards the Emerald Lord pce for shelter, which was where they were staying for the time being. But to their horrid dismay, the pce was the center of the lightning tribtion which struck down on their God. Yet the pce was still the safest ce for them since Raaul was the one who was taking most of the lightning. The Mortuus Creatures knew they had to help the Ivory Lord, Raaul. As he was the one who not only made them but also turns them all into what they are. So they all knew the ramification of what would happen if Raaul was to die. Their existence would being to an end, something they desperately don''t wish toe to pass. For the past month, they have been sending their faith and energy towards Raaul to help him ovee the tribtion. In the Ivory Pce. "Ugh..." Raaul released a grunt as it felt thest bolt of tribtion hacking down on him before it began to fade away. Just as it absorbed thest bit of origin energy from the Mortuus Creatures who had died before it returned. Their death wasn''t hard to figure out. Which only increases the hatred it had for Tang Wulin and wishes to destroy him. "...Finally." Raaul could finally release a sigh of relief at finally being free from that month-long torture. Just trying to survive and withstand the nine-colored chaos lightning was nothing but hell. As that lightning had the strength to obliterate even the Gods themself. Even as a First-ss level being that tribtion had the potential to end it. And that was before Tang Wulin went on pissing it off. ''Regardless, I need to recover and n for his attack.'' Raaul had already found the energy that was imnted in it by Tang Wulin. It could tell it was the reason why the Universal Law was attacking it and the other two. Meaning Raaul needed to destroy it before the tribtion destroyed it. Normally its energy would have destroyed the one that seeped into its body but it was too focused on blocking the tribtion. So Raaul was forced to destroy the energy bit by bit while he spent most of his time resisting. ''If I was him, I would attack right when my enemies are almost done-'' Raaul''s eyes narrowed when he felt something or someone breaking into his realm. "Talk about timing." # The sky above the Mortuus ne had shattered, with ten people falling down from the sky. "Damn, this ce looks like it''s been through hell." Xie Xiemented as he saw the sea of nine-colored lightning and purple destruction that had devoured most of the world. If he didn''t know any better, he would have thought this was how the Mortuus ne was. But Tang Wulin already told them about the tribtion which wasing to an end today. But to think it was able to cause so much damage to the ne. Such a sight made Xie Xie shiver in fright, as he began to realize just how terrifying the lightning tribtion was. ''And we may have to pass through it to be Gods?'' "Once wend, we need to rush towards where Raaul is. Na''er and I will deal with ending it while you two keep the Mortuus Creatures off us." "Wait, is there really no way we can help you two?" "Sorry Xie Xie but you won''t be able to harm it as the dimension invulnerability wille into y." "Dimension invulnerability?" "Just as how a 2-D being would never be able to harm or even outsmart a 3-D being. The same can be said for us 3-D beings against a God who is a 4-D being. Even if you were to have the same strength or firepower as those 4-D Gods, you still wouldn''t be able to affect them." Gu Yuena replied to Xie Xie causing him to frown while the others also disyed looks of frustration and annoyance. This meant they would have to stick out of this battle, as all of them are only at the Limit Douluo level. With Mu Xi only just reaching the Qusai-God-Level but still being far from breaking into the God Level. Na''er sighed as well but she couldn''t say much as the gods were a higher-dimensional existence. Those at the lower-dimensional even with their powers and abilities wouldn''t be able to affect them. This wasn''t simply a difference in power but a dimensional barrier with the distance between being infinite. Unless they had a weapon that can allow them to break the god barrier, they were far out of luck. In the next few minutes, they were able to enter the ivory pce which was decorated with countless pirs. Which had scorched marks on them, as well as cracks that were spreading out but were slowly mending themselves. "Daring to invade this Lord''s pce without his permission? Die!" That voice was loud, resonating within the corridor, shaking up the entire Mortuus ne. It was as if an almighty being had descended, inflicting pressure upon this world. Gu Yuena frowned as she felt the overwhelming pressure sweeping through the area, crashing down on her and the others around. This God-level being was indeed too powerful, even while it was severely injured, it was still able to disy such strong pressure. Pressuring her and forcing those who haven''t broken through to the ground. Gu Yuena wasn''t surprised, as a God can causally beat a mortal even if they are severely injured or close to death. "What an annoyance." Gu Yuena replied to the voice as she thrust out a hand that erupted with nine-colors. The colors rushed forward, smashing the relentless pressure that was descending on them apart. Such action led to the voice speaking out once again. "You dare to refuse this Lord decree? Come and ept your death." The words of Ruaal made Na''er eyes narrowed, finding it both funny and annoying that a fly like Raaul would talk to her like that. Back when she was the Dragon God, not even those God-Kings would be so arrogant in front of her. But this weakened First ss God dares? "Don''t worry, once wee over there, I will personally send you on your way. You don''t even need to beg me, this one is on the house." Na''er causally spoke back to the voice which led to the whole pce shaking even more. "Arrogant!" Raaul voices rang out that caused the pirs that were mending before to gain cracks as pitch-ck darkness began to approach. A hand that was covered in endless darkness and thews of heaven surged over, smashing towards Na''er and the others. The palm seems to control and contain everything in the world as a swirl of energy began taking form in its hand. In the next instant, a chaotic universe was born in its hand! Just its appearance alone was enough to suppress the mortals below the God-Level, as they felt the overwhelming might of heaven and earth. While they felt their souls tremble as the universe that was in Raaul palm, descended upon them, wishing to erase them. "So what?!" A grand spear appeared in Na''er hand as she moved forward and pierced out with the Dragon yer Spear that erupted. The Dragon yer Spear punctured through the air, releasing a vast number of nine-colored lights as it smashed into the palm in front. The spear shed with the universe! A violent collision rang out, the entire Mortuus ne trembling and shaking. The walls around began to burst open, while the skydome above them started gaining cracks with countless storms forming. Yet the pce still held on, as if it was a testimony to the material and energy that was put into building it. But it shouldn''t be a surprise considering this ce was the center of the Mortuus Realm. A ne that was a Semi-Divine realm, being able to make numerous First-ss Gods and many of them. A God Officer had no hope of destroying it even with their world-shaking powers. Even a First-ss God who mastered all of the 4th-Dimensional spaces would have trouble destroying this pce. But this ce had been recently struck by the nine-colored tribtion, making it far weaker than it should. To the point that a God Officer could even damage it. Rocks began breaking off from the wall, while the pirs started to gain even more cracks. As the dust began to clear, Na''er could be seen up in the air with the Dragon yer Spear giving off nine-colored lights. While Raaul was across from her, wounds scattered around its body with scorched marks as well as a pale expression. Yet it still was able to give off a terrifying pressure to those around. "I know she said the difference between a mortal, and a God was between dimensions... But isn''t power also a factor here! He just made a universe in his hand and she just destroyed it like it was nothing!" Xie Xie shouted in disbelief while he stared upwards through the nine-colored barrier that Gu Yuena made. If it wasn''t for this barrier, they would have been obliterated from just the shockwave itself. Even though they all could reach the Qusai-God level with their Four-Words Battle Armor. Compared to the God-Level, they weren''t even bugs worth noticing. He now knew Gu Yuena wasn''t kidding when she said a God Officer alone could destroy their dimension just from not suppressing their power. "Damn it, let''s move on... They will handle this." After Yue Zhengyu said this, the Ivory Lord eyes glowed at Na''er before it opened its mouth. "To think your sorry state of a ne could have more God-Level beings." "Funny,st time I checked. Our ne wasn''t the one that was scorched ck with seas of destruction and lightning running amok." "...You are a cheeky one." "Enough talk, let me just send you on your way." Na''er shouted as she raised her nine-colored spear that began to emit a nine-colored radiance that lit up the world. Nine-colored brilliance flowed outwards out of the spear, surrounding her in its light with the sounds of dragon roar. Alongside multiple ethereal and spectral colored dragons began appearing. All of them were seamlessly moving and coiled around the nine-colored spear. Before it swept out, turning into a streak of nine-colored light, shing towards Raaul. The Onyx Cal appeared in Raaul hand, producing a pitch-ck light that began to devour the area around it as it chopped out. In the next moment, these two weapons shed with each other, sparks flying in all directions. The intent and energy that erupted between the two were too terrifying, copsing the void around them while the sky gained more cracks. Then, Raaul eyes shed as it began to release a formless intent that assembled itself into the shape of a spear. A spear that began to fuse with thews as it pierced towards Na''er head, wishing to puncture through her skull. As the spear reached Na''er head, it began to slow down and down, till it seemed to be motionless as if it was solidified in time. Then the formless spear began trembling as space around it beganpressing down on it before it shattered into pieces. "Interesting. You can create an infinite distance between yourself and attacks? Even at our level, it would require me to be at a higher-dimension to shatter that." Raaul aura began growing darker and darker, as its deep cold eyes began to emit a grey light. "You talk too much." Na''er stabbed out with the spear as it erupts with nine-colored radiance, as it pierced through the air towards Raaul. Various dragons began moving around the spear as it erupted in nine-colored lightning that made Raaul eyes narrowed. Raaul''s aura began to overflow as it chopped out with Onyx Cal once again that shed with Dragon yer Spear. The skies split apart while the space around them began shattering. Pitch-ck darkness began to rush out towards the nine-colored lightning, both trying to devour the other. With the pitch-ck darkness having the advantage over the nine-colored lights, since it was a higher-level divine weapon. Yet Raaul''s expression changed, as he swiftly pulled back Onyx Cal while he hacks towards the right side, which was illuminated in lights. On the right side the seven elements were hacking down on Raaul; they all came in numbers that far surpass Raaul''s imagination. As he saw thousands of elemental balls rushing frantically towards him like a relentless stream that collided with the wave of darkness. But that was only a moment of relief as a spear instantly reached him, puncturing through his side. Right as he countered the elemental balls but then Na''er began to frown as she saw Raaul break down into pieces. Appearing a few meters away from her while Gu Yuena appeared next to her, staring at Raaul whose eyes were glowing a pitch-ckness. "So you both wish to fight me..." "I hope you aren''t going to scream it''s unfair." "Nonsense, it just makes my job easier." Na''er was sick of Raaul noise, holding the spear, she hacked down with her full might, utilizing all of the elements around. Directly splitting the skies, as a terrifying great crack appeared, as the spear reached Raaul in the next instant. But it was blocked by a ck hole that appeared in front, devouring and warping everything around it. Gravity, thews, light, and even reality started to be twisted as the ck-hole started to expand outward. Wishing to devour Na''er and Gu Yuena. Gu Yuena thrust out her palm, which erupted in nine-colors lightning. As the palm smashed into the ck-hole, an earth-shaking power rippled out, sting everything apart. Violent waves of nine-colored energy and the pitch-darkness of the ck hole began surging through the sky. But that surged was pierced through, as a flowing stream of nine-colored lightning rushed forward, instantly tearing through the waves of energy. But that lightning was met with Raaul divine consciousness and pitch-ck darkness that moved to devour it. As these two attacks shed, they tore through space around, forming unimaginably terrifying shockwaves. That was spreading through the skies and producing even more cracks in the sky. Chapter 405: Battle Aganist the Ivory Lord Chapter 405: Battle Aganist the Ivory Lord Raaul had no time to waste in this battle, its eyes began to glow a pitch-ckness. As the whole realm began to tremble before countless streaks of lights began to move towards it. As this was going on, Raaul hacked out with a violent wave of Ivory darkness that swept onward, coiling and surging onwards. Na''er and Gu Yuena frowned when they sensed the terrifying energy that was contained in the iing tidal wave. It had far surpassed the God Officers level and rose to the First-ss level in terms of power. "It''s using the realm core." "It''s really not wasting any time... Fine let''s do it." Na''er grumbled as she thrust out her hand towards Gu Yuena who grasped hers. Before they both erupt in a brilliant silver and violet color that started to change to nine-colors which was illuminating the skies. Just as the tidal wave reached and smashed into them. But instead of devouring the nine-colored light, it began to freeze before being absorbed, causing Raaul eyes to narrow. Within the next moment, the nine-colored light subsided but there was no Gu Yuena insight, only Na''er. Who looked far different than before, she was far more beautiful than before with a more voluptuous body. Her Battle-Armor was a mix of Gu Yuena and Na''er but instead of silver and violet colors, it was exuding nine-colors. "Fusion? So what, it can''t do anything!" Raaul roared as its eyes narrowed but Na''er didn''t give him an answer. The Dragon yer Spear in her hand erupts in brilliance before cleaving down with her spear which left behind a nine-colored radiance. The spear cleaves through space, appearing right above Raaul who swiftly reacted hacking upwards with Onyx Cal. In the next moment, these weapons shed. The shockwaves extended outwards, shattering the around them as nine-colored and ivory-ckness energies began shing. Yet the nine-colored has begun to be pushed back by the ivory-ckness, which was trying to devour and suppress it. Na''er only narrowed her eyes before the nine-colored light began to burst with even more power, pushing back the ivory darkness. Just as a nine-colored orb appeared in her hand with the sounds of dragons chanting and roaring out causing Raaul to frown. As it felt a terrifying pressure from the core as if it wanted to force Raaul to kneel. But what shocked Raaul was the fact that the enemy in front aura started to grow. From a God-Officer straight towards a First-ss level god, a peak one at that, something that left him in disbelief. Raaul and Na''er instantly vanished from where they were, in the next instant they exchanged hundreds of moves. The Dragon God Core which Wulin gave them before the invasion was pressing down on the Onyx Cal as it erupted. The nine-colored lights began forming an image of a gigantic dragon which was exuding arrogance and dominance. The dragon looked down on the sword in disdain before it released an earth-shattering roar. The dragon then grasps the nine-colored spear and hacked down with it, forcing it to crash into the broadsword. The crash not only split the sky once again but had countless tornadoes made out of destruction energy forming. While the ne itself began shaking severely, as lightning started crackling in the sky. The Onyx Cal was releasing a wave of ivory and malevolent energy that was devouring and destroying everything around it. While the orb and the spear wielded by the dragon were hacking out with a terrifying pressure, wishing to obliterate the Onyx Cal. These three weapons produced a space around them that was closed from the world, as they continued their violent sh for dominance. Already leaving the hands of their godlike wielder, wishing to sh on their own. The energy waves from the weapon were shing through the void, as they switch between dimensional spaces which show signs of breaking. Na''er chopped down with her hand, the natural element of the world interweaving around her hand as it began cleaving through the world. This type of might was extremely terrifying,pressing all of the elements that were in the area around her hand. Before shing the enemy with every single natural element, suppressing and ending their life. The enemy being Raaul who saw the elements of its ne being usurped from him. ''Such a terrifying Divine Sense.'' "Still it''s far from enough." Raaul eyes began to swirl as thews in its ce began to tremble before they formed around its hand as it smashed out with a fist. The two hands shone, smashing together and leading to another collision that shooked the world. In the end, the waves of the natural elements and ws continued to sh with each other, as Na''er and Raaul figured vanished. They moved up and down the ne, their speed was too terrifying. Na''er thrust out her palm towards Raaul who swiftly tilted its head to evade the palm before moving backward. As the area around Na''er was instantly filled with elemental bombs, numbering over the thousands before they hacked out. The Ivory Lord roared out as a giant shadow appeared behind it, incredibly terrifying. It looked like a sword that began to immediately rush over, hacking through the void, wishing to erase Na''er from this world. As it approached Na''er, to her slight shock, the sword was also cutting through time. Producing the scenes of history itself, leaving her inwardly shaken as this meant the Ivory Lord was really going all out. Not only that but this meant that Raaul wasn''t a being who just became a First-ss being, as its knowledge of the dimensional space. Was simply too terrifying. The sword cut through all of the elemental bombs, eradicating them from existence as it rushed towards Na''er. A nine-colored spear that began to erupt with lightning appeared in Na''e''r hand. Before she hurled it towards the shadow sword that was hacking towards it. The nine-colored lightning shed with the shadow sword. But Na''er and Raaul had already vanished from the area. Fist and palm crashed against each other, elemental bombs and ivory darkness shed. Na''er smacked Raaul''s fist away while she instantly formed two gigantic halberds above. One made out of nine-colored lightning and the other out of destruction, which was breaking down space around it. Both of them contained creation energy inside of them, boosting their might to a level that terrified Raaul who was below them. In the next instant, they all hacked down on Raaul, erupting with destruction energy as they chopped down. But if this wasn''t enough, countless thousands upon thousands of elemental bombs appeared around them, before they all descended. Instantly ivory lights began appearing around Raaul, releasing a world eradicating aura that wished to obliterate everything around. These lights hacked out, rushing towards the weapons and the elemental bombs. While the lights also appeared around Na''er, wishing to bind her before annihting her. ''Destruction!'' In the next moment, the sky exploded in a countless myriad of colors. Before the sky was enveloped with a pink light! Na''er figure began lighting up, countless pink lines began to form around her body as she began to give off the aura of life itself. The lights that were binding her began dimming as the wave of pink began devouring it. Around Na''er the breath of life and creation could be felt, as the sky began to be restored. The countless tornadoes that were moving around began dispersing as the pink light continued moving out. This was creation power! Raaul utilizes thews of destruction, turning all of thews into destruction themselves. Before hurling them towards her, so she simply countered with creation energy, which held endless life force. Raaul snorted as the ivory lights began to expand while Na''er also responded in kind with her full control over creation energy. Instantly a dazzling radiance swept through the skies! Then a mighty surge of life and destruction spread through the whole floor as all of the elements that were destruction and life began to lit up. They all began to move towards Na''er who held out both of her hand creations swirled around her. As the particles of life and destruction appeared in her hand, Na''er brought them together. ''True Creation.'' In the next instant, a pale pink exploded from Na''er, pushing away the gloom and death that was once this realm. And covering it in a divine and noble aura, that started to generate life. "Sorry, I can''t control it well... So this will be sloppy." Just as she said this, the True Creation that was swirling in her hand like a vortex, which Na''er was struggling to hold on to. Before she thrust out, towards Raaul whose eyes had widened in fear. As he recalled thest time, it saw the True Creation within Tang Wulin''s hand. In the next moment, the True Creation rushed out like a raging sea that wished to drown Raaul in its terrifying vitality. Without hesitation, Raaul''s figure vanished, utilizing its control of the realm center. Just as the infinite amount of life force rushed past where it was, sweeping through its realm and wrecking the realm even more. Raaul appeared behind Na''er, its fist sting out with destruction and devouring powers. But it was met with thousands upon thousands of elemental balls appearing in front of it. An ear-splitting explosion out! While one palm and a fist a struck out at the same time! Specks of blood sshed out, as a palm shattered Raaul''s shoulder while its fist blew a hole in Na''er stomach. Yet both of them showed no sign of worry or pain, as in the next instant. Their body began to instantly repair; the hole was mended quickly, while the shoulder was restored. Killing a God-level being was not easy. Even if one was a higher-rank them, one would still need to put in arge amount of work and effort to fully kill them. As the divine power in these God-Level beings will consistently keep them in peak-condition and passively restore them. Na''er and Raaul continued fighting intensely, both of them utilizing the natural elements andws to try and suppress the other. Both of their Divine Weapons were elsewhere shing, while they kept leaving the scenes of their attacks that exploded across the world. Na''er created an infinite distance between her and the explosion as continuously thrust her hands towards Raaul. That was creating an endless number of ck holes that were devouring the violent explosions while its fist collided with Na''er palm. Even though a God-Level being was above time itself, allowing it to cross an infinite amount of distance. And even moving through time, the powers of Na''er infinite space were utilizing the 4-dimensional spaces around. Making it hard for Raaul to breakthrough without his Ultra Divine weapon on hand. Raaul formed a broad sword in its hand before hacking apart the sea of destruction that was rushing towards it. But Raaul''s expression was getting worse and worse as its situation worsened by the seconds. Something that Na''er was able to pick up on. Leading her whole figure to erupt out in nine-colors with the creation power around her swirling. Instantly the Dragon yer Spear and the Dragon God orb appeared back in her hand, both of them giving off an endless radiance. That had begun wrapping around Na''er before she pierced out with her nine-colored spear. That beganpressing all of the natural elements andws around it. Raaul quickly recalled the Onyx Cal that had an endless amount of ivory darkness around it back. It began sending most of its energy into the broadsword that was eagerly absorbing before hacking out. With a roar, the broadsword chopped towards Na''er spear for their final sh. They both smashed into each other once again. An even greater explosion erupted from around them with everything bursting and breaking apart. Brilliant lights blotted out the sky as endless storms began appearing all over the Mortuus ne! Countless amounts of raptures were being formed, with space splitting apart and lightning dancing around from the explosion. The rumbling and thunderous noise was ringing through the sky, with even thews in the area trembling from the shockwave. Na''er eyes surged as her body began pulsing out with even more power, as the winds around were stirring and causing a terrifying gale. Her hair was scattered about as she began drawing more power from the Dragon God core. Which the core was happy to provide, not wishing to be defeated by the weapon in front of it. But it wasn''t just the core but the nine-colored spear, which was enraged at the suppression that it went through by the broadsword. It began drawing on the Dragon God core, bing even stronger and viscous. Ordinarily, the Dragon God core couldn''t be fully exercised without both the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King. But the Onyx Cal was drawing out the Dragon God will, which despised anything that wishes to go against its dominance and might. "Die!" Yet Raaul returned in kind as it began to draw even more power from the realm core. Which started to gain more cracks, something that it noticed long before but didn''t have time to care about it. The ivory darkness and its divine sense continue pushing forward, trying to overpower the nine-colored wave. "Die!" In the intense great collisions, Na''er and Raaul both pushed themselves to their limits. As they continue to push more energy and power into their attack as they try overpowering the other. An earth-shattering roar rang out as these attacks shed even more fiercely. Before everything around the area was engulfed in a blinding light. Yet Na''er and Raaul continue shing even inside the blinding light! The space around them began forming a new world, as this sh would have destroyed everything inside of the Mortuus ne. The sh between two gods wasn''t something those mortals who were in the pce could withstand. Element, divine, destruction, creation, and dark energy rushed through space in various forms as they kept on shing. Trying to suppress the other! But it was then a change began to take ce, one that led Na''er to release a smirk and Raaul expression to fall. As the realm core that was inside of it, instantly shattered in the next moment. A wisp of destruction erupted from it causing Raaul to sprout a mouthful of blood while it turned pale. But if this wasn''t enough, it felt its strength falling by the second as it went from a First-ss being towards a God-Officer. Just in time for Na''er attack, to finally overpower Raaul''s attack and puncture straight through it. The Dragon yer Spear nailing itself through Raaul and erasing the fragmented realm core as it passed through. "This is the end." Na''er softly spoke as she pulled out her spear while she stared at the shocked Raaul who had a look of loss. As if it was reflecting on how this happened. Chapter 406: Destruction Of Mortuus Chapter 406: Destruction Of Mortuus "Hurry and forward! We must ughter them before helping out lord" The Mortus Creatures roared out, attacking the Soul Masters who had invaded their realm. Wishing to end them before they invaded the Douluo Realm for their revenge. Immediately afterward, a sh of ck and white could be seen as Xie Xie dashed through the battlefield. He was donned in his battle armor that had another armor over it with clocks and time symbols. ''Ninth-Soul Skill: Time Armor'' Xie Xie was colliding with countless Mortuus Creatures, who were hacking out with their weapons down upon him. Yet he didn''t block them, allowing them to chop down on his armor, leading to the sound of metal ringing out. But the sword''s attack did nothing to his armor, leaving not a dent. As the two daggers in his hand became like a whip, temporal and spatial elements being transmitted to the tip, he then viciously struck out. He chopped, swept, and shed out with his dagger towards the five Mortuus Generals around him, his soul rings shining under him. Fast! Xie Xie was too fast! It made the Mortuus Generals'' heart shudder as they saw him moving in a blur while at the same time, making seven lightning-fast strikes. Blood sshed out! Two of the Mortuus Generals were beheaded, one of them was split in half and thest two had holes in their throats. All of their faces were filled with disbelief, not understanding just what happened before it was toote. Not grasping how none of their attacks was able to damage Xie Xie. But how could they know about Xie Xie''s ninth-soul skill? Time Armor not only boosts all of Xie Xie''s abilities by 80 percent but grants him armor that rewinds all damage. Meaning one would need to be significantly stronger than Xie Xie to bypass this function. But even then the armor would still reduce the damage done to Xie Xie. Show-casing just how terrifying this armor is with the only weakness being arge amount of soul power required to fuel it. Atop upon using his other skills and movements. A chilling killing intent rang through the other side of the battlefield from Xie Xie was. Xu Xiaoyan with her Silver Moonbow in her hand that was flickering with ster radiance. A terrifying aura spread from it. "Mydy, they''reing from down below." The voice of Orion, her Spirit Soul rang out from Xu Xiaoyan''s mind causing her to nce down to see the generalsing. "There are a lot of them." "Yea, I didn''t think it would be so many." Lupa''s voice rang out from the Silver Moonbow while Xu Xiaoyan began waving her hand. Thousands of streaks of ster and icy light began gathering at the bow, forming into five arrows that were surging with power. It was ced on the bow, and then it was forcefully drawn, shot straight towards the Mortuus Generals. Space instantly copsed from the arrow just being released, the five arrows instantly arrived in front of the Mortuus Generals. The Mortuus Generals felt their figure freeze as dazzling chains appeared around them before the arrows struck them. Instantly the Mortuus Generals were covered in a vastyer of frost, turning into ice, then shattering into minor pieces. As the maelstrom, ster energy swept through them! Yet if this wasn''t enough, another arrow was formed, forged utilizing the power of ster energy that was being drawn from the sky. Pushing her strength to the limit, Xu Xiaoyan jumped upwards while twisting her body as she aimed her bow towards Yun Ming. Yun Ming was being attacked by eleven of the generals, needing immediate support. In the next moment, she shot the arrow at four of the generals behind Yun Ming. The power of that arrow lit the whole pce in a brilliant light, blinding and staggering everyone. Just as chains appeared around all of the Mortuus Creatures in the pce, locking them all down. Instantly, blood ssh out as three of the Mortuus Generals were sted through by the arrow while Yun Ming swiftly capitalizes on this. His spear swept out, shing through the heavily wounded Mortuus Generals, ying them at that moment. Down from Yun Ming was a terrifying destruction aura that made the Mortuus Generals'' heart shudder in fright. It was because in front of them was Xu Lizhi whose figure was crackling with violet destruction, that was submerging him. Like a maelstrom, it was swirling around him endlessly before He struck out with a fist. A stream of destruction energy rushed out! The Four Mortuus Generals evaded, attacking from the distance, not willing to be caught by the streams. "Don''t think you can escape!" Xu Lizhi with the destruction storm around him, rushed towards the Mortuus Generals in front, wishing to unleash a ughter. However, the Mortuus Generals weren''t stupid, knowing full well if they were to get hit by that destruction energy it wouldn''t be fine. So they began moving away from Xu Lizhi while sending out long-range attacks. But Xu Lizhi only scoffed before he roared out. "Xiaoyan!" "Got it!" As if she already knew what to do, chains began appearing around the Mortuus Generals in front of Xu Lizhi. Immediately afterward, Xu Lizhi reached these Mortuus Generals while his fist sted out while he generated a storm of Destruction. Xu Lizhi fist struck the bodies of the Mortuus General while the destruction began devouring them upon his arrival. Xu Lizhi fist sted off the shoulder of one of the Mortuus Generals while his other smashed into the other general face. The Destruction energy was ravaging the bodies, leading to the two that Xu Lizhi struck, to release a shrill scream. As the Destruction energy started to ravage their insides, burning their internal and wrecking them from the inside. Blood sshed out while their body began trembling. But Xu Lizi wasn''t done as his fist smashed out once again, forming into spheres of destruction that gave off a terrifying aura. Once they made contact with the Mortuus General, an ear-splitting explosion rang out. He sted through their body''s flesh and blood until they were scorched ck, being forced into a miserable state. It wasn''t long before some of them exploded to pieces, killed under the maelstrom of destruction that was submerging them. And the rest was soon to follow as Xu Lizhi kept on pummeling them until they exploded as well. Even though there was a terrifying battle that was happening above them, the people in the pce fought viciously. Wishing to erase each other, no matter what. # "I lost such a defeat..." The Ivory Lord Raaul wasughing, disappointed, and frustrated but in the end feeling a sense of despair. While Na''er was in front of him with the Dragon yer Spear in her hand and the Dragon God Core floating around. Her cultivation was no longer at the First-ss Level, gradually dropping back down to the God Officer level. It was then her figure lit up, illuminating the whole area in a nine-colored light before Gu Yuena appeared next to Na''er. The Dragon God Core in her hand as she stared down at theughing Ivory Lord who wasmenting. "I am sure you realize what happened." Gu Yuena''s words caused the Ivory Lord to stopughing while moving its eyes to her. "Yea... You guys were pushing me to fully use my power, leading to the core shattering." "Indeed." Even before invading the Mortuus ne. Gu Yuena and Na''er knew their job wasn''t to overwhelm Raaul. Tang Wulin and they knew Raaul would utilize the nar power to return itself to the peak. If it was pushed that far and so they knew it wouldn''t be possible to overwhelm after its injury. That also wouldn''t be possible with the time they had for their fusion and the Dragon God Core releasing their restraints. This was because the Dragon God Core would only be able to allow Gu Yuena to tap into her full power for a short time. It was simr to having the core draw out her suppressed power for a few minutes. But even if she regained her full potential, it wouldn''t bring her to her peak instantly. This is why the Fusion with Na''er was needed, as their fusion would be able to aplish this. This is because Gu Yuena and Na''er own power would be multiplying with each other, bringing forth a God at the peak First ss. Yet even with all of these advantages, they wouldn''t be able to oust the Raaul who is utilizing a whole ne for power. While they are utilizing just their fusion and the Dragon God Core. "I should have ousted you guys, but the core was contaminated... I am guessing by that man." "Yep." Tang Wulin had already informed them that he messed with the Mortuus Realm. All they needed to do is push Raaul to the point where the core would weaken enough, for his preparation to activate. Blood was trickling down the body of Raaul as it tried backing up while coldly looking at Na''er and Gu Yuena. "Now then, time to go." Just as Na''er said this, orbs made out of lightning began appearing, numbering up to hundreds of thousands of them. All of them crackled with nine-colored lights, as they leveled themselves at the Ivory Lord with the intent to erase him. While lightning vortices began to appear around the Dragon yer Spear, the lightning was crackling as Na''er lifted the spear. Then she hacked down while the nine-colored elemental ball descended, smashing into Raaul and producing a great explosion. That shooked the sky! But to their slight shock, Onyx Cal had appeared in front of Raaul and protected it from their attack. "Even now you still try to protect me..." Raaul muttered as it stared at the broadsword that it carried for millions of years. Even though all the good and the bad, this weapon that it personally grew into an Ultra Divine had grown with it. Even when its realm was invaded by that terrifying entity, forcing it to fight against it. Even when it knew it was going to lose, that broad sword refused to abandon Raaul. Onyx Cal had stuck with Raaul against the odds simr to a long-time friend. ''My Longtimepanion.'' Right now, Raaul could feel how lonely its path has been and how Onyx Cal was the only thing he could be considered a friend. As the rest of the Mortuus Creatures were nothing more than parasites risen from the dead or created by it. ''Well, it wasn''t so bad.'' "It''s fine Onyx. My struggle hase to an end." As the Ivory Lord spoke these words, the Onyx Cal began to tremble while giving off ivory and pitch-ck light. As if it was trying tomunicate to Raaul. But Raaul only shook his head while coughing and staring up into the broken sky. "Enough... We had already lost, long ago when we were forced to work for it. You human, listen to me while I still have the chance." "So you''re giving up?" "You have something to say?" "I guess you can say I am giving up or maybe I am just picking the easier option. Regardless, right now I am sure you guys will be able to sense it soon." "Sense who?" "His name is Typhoon." As soon as Raaul said the name, the Onyx Cal began to tremble and shiver as if something tabooed was spoken. "It''s an entity that surpassed the Gods themselves. Soon he will being towards your world and will enve everyone inside." "...How are you so sure?" Na''er asked but her expression was grim as she stared at Raaul. "Haha, he already did it to both me and that other ne. Ours were both a Semi-Divine, how could your nepare? Even that terrifying being you guys have is nothing but an ant to Typhoon." Na''er and Gu Yuena both fell silent, as they stared at Raaul. They knew it wasn''t lying, as their spiritual sense could find no fault in its words and even the mention of Typhoon. Was enough to cause the Ultra Divine, Onyx Cal to shiver and tremble in fright. "Well now... This is where we part." Raaul''s eyes started to turn cold, leading Gu Yuena and Na''er faces to turn grim as they felt energy building up in the ne. "God damn it!'' Na''er and Gu Yuena figure vanished from in front of Raaul, appearing down in the pce that was disying severe damage. They all saw the fight that was going, but they knew they didn''t have much time. With a snap of her finger, Gu Yuena began to freeze time in the whole pce, the Mortuus Creatures were all frozen. This surprised humans before they all turned to see Gu Yuena and Na''er looking fine, although they were a bit beaten up. Xie Xie was the first one that opted to ask the question the rest were wondering. "Did you guys win-" "No time, we have to go." Gu Yuena quickly interrupts Xie Xie while the Dragon God Core in her hand begins illuminating with nine-colors. The nine-colored light began moving out, enveloping all of the soul masters inside of the pce, transferring them inside its light. Na''er hacked out with her spear, shing through space and opening a portal in front. Gu Yuena and Na''er moved straight into the portal. Raaul nced down as Gu Yuena and Na''er left through the portal, not making any attempt to stop them as the realm began shaking. The entire realm was breaking apart like ss, as great cracks, and fissures were already extended through the world. "Go." Raaul stared at the Onyx Cal who was trembling in front before the whole realm was enveloped in an ivory light. Chapter 407: Slaugther Of Arkadians. Chapter 407: ugther Of Arkadians. At the same time, inside of the Arkadian ne. Thunderous explosions could be heard through the pce; the sounds of battle continuously rang out. Through the corridors, an overflowing wave of killing intent was flourishing, obscuring the walls in blood redness. The blood redness swept through some of the Arkadians, leaving them with cracks as they began to hear the sounds of wailing and cries. As madness and vicious killing intent were surging through the blood redness light. That was leaking out of Tang Wulin as he unleashed a ughter through the Arkadians in front of him. ''Apocalypse King Dragon Shocks the Earth.'' ''Thousand Finger Condem.'' Over nine thousand crimson dragons flew over, radiating madness and killing intent. They all brandished their fangs and teeth, winding about on the ground as they rushed through the army of Arkadian Creatures in front. These dragons were too terrifying, the killing intent of the Asura and Golden Dragon King flowing out from them. From Tang Wulin fusion of his two techniques together, he was able to summon thousands of dragons to rampage through. The dragon cries shaking alone were shaking the whole pce. But if this wasn''t enough, their rampage was producing cracks on the walls. Then the crimson dragons began releasing a scarlet-crimson light before they moved farther into the army and then exploded. Erupting into a terrifying rain of light that swept forward with the destruction and killing energy that was shattering space. They were forming an expanse of destruction, with thousands and thousands of streaks of destruction and killing intent hacking out. It was terrifying, clearing out over 50,000 Arkaians creatures that were trying to rush towards Tang Wulin. Immediately afterward, Tang Wulin''s body began to surge with endless destruction and heavenly pressure that produced cracks on the wall. ''Ninth Soul Skill: Sky Nova.'' The destruction and heavenly pressure grew even more as the destruction elements began shining in front of Tang Wulin. Even though his cultivation was broken, he could still utilize some of his soul skill through his control over the elements. But only the ones thatpromise over the use of the elements. Vines began to appear out of Tang Wulin while the destruction elements shot towards the vines, entering into them. In the next moment, the vines began turning into red lightning! As they emitted the sizzling sound of electric currents, the vines themselves gathered together, coiling around each other. ''Thousand Finger Condem.'' Before they erupted outwards, hacking out towards the Arkadians that were rushing onward. Lightning radiance was released everywhere, blood-colored lightning interweaving, forming webs, like a sea of red lightning. They pierced through space before reaching the Arkadians in the instant. Thunderous noise erupted, the sound deafening was all the Arkadians heard before their figure tore through by the red lightning. The lightning didn''t care for the Arkadian''s defense. It simply hacked through it and sted them apart. But immediately after another set of Arkadians appeared, amounting to a thousand. They were a hundred meters tall with multiple limbs that were emitting time fragments. ''Na''er said she found one of them before... Time Juggernaut'' ''Thousand Finger Condem.'' ''Ninth-Soul Ring: Deadly Array.'' Vines that were made out of Scarlet lightning appeared out of Tang Wulin, turning the whole hallway scarlet red. It was iparably terrifying, the vines containing wisps of Creation inside of them began to multiply. These streaks of lightning became more and more terrifying, bing like an expanse that was dying everything red. Before it then hacked out! These lightning streaks split apart the void, producing a deafening noise. As lightning came crashing down from all sides of the towering Arkadian, giving them no way to escape. Before fully consuming them in an expanse of scarlet-red that was filling every inch of space! The currents were ravaging the hallway and scorching them ck before fading after a bit. Leaving nothing but a scorched ck hallway. After that, wisps of red lights began moving from the scorched hallway, moving towards Tang Wulin''s body. That started absorbing the red lights, leading to his body to turn red for a moment. While this was going on, Tang Wulin began feeling his strength increasing from the red lights. Such is the benefit of Golden Dragon Inferno Kill, which turns anything he destroys or kills into his strength. Meaning the more, he destroys and kills, the more his overall strength will increase. This included anything he destroys, it didn''t matter if it was organic or not organic, real or not real. Even a ck hole or a God Realm would be able to fuel his strength, making him even stronger than before. This was the reason why Gu Yuena and Na''er feared the Golden Dragon King rampage. The Golden Dragon King could surpass any creature if it was given time to destroy. At least the Dragon God had Creation to keep it in check before it went on to destroy everything. But not the Golden Dragon King who embodies Destruction itself. If that dragon was to ever unleash a rampage, inducing Inferno Kill and going deep into its madness state. It would lead to the destruction of everything, growing to the point that nothing could stop it. Luckily for Tang Wulin, he had a terrifying amount of Willpower to withstand the Golden Dragon King madness. As well as various powers and means to help keep the madness and destruction intent from constantly trying to affect him. Which is the main reason he was fine with utilizing this skill, that came with so many benefits. Even his energy will be refilled with this method, which is one of the reasons he has been utilizing such taxing methods. As the application of any of his moves alongside Thousand Fingers Condemns utilized a lot of energy. With the fusion of Thousand Fingers Condemns with any of his attacks. He would be able to produce a thousand more of those attacks. But that would also increase energy consumption by a thousand as well. Making it a non-applicable skill for high-level skills for anyone that wasn''t Tang Wulin who could easily refill his energy. ''But that isn''t even its full potential yet.'' Tang Wulin''s eyes narrowed as he saw countless beams of time sting towards him. But he paid no mind as murderous and madness intent erupted out from him. The intent smashed into the beams of time, triggering an ear-splitting explosion. While everything started to be drowned in a wave of killing and madness. The natural elements began to shudder, thews began to tremble in fright and space started to break apart. ''Time Magic: Parallel World.'' ''Thousand Fingers Condemns.'' ''Right Arm Bone: Whale King Axe.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' A red light began shining from Tang Wulin''s right arm, forming a red light de as he shed out with his arm. In the next moment, over ten thousand gigantic red des rushed out, shing through space and ravaging the ground! The Arkadians were suddenly chopped apart by the red light de, one after another. The red light de was gigantic, consuming hundreds of Arkadian from just one of them. With there being over ten thousand, there was no hope for the Arkadians in front. As the Whale King Axe chopped them apart like they were a pest, leading to ughter through the hallway. With thebination of Thousand Finger Condemn and Parallel World. The Whale King Axe turned from a skill that only could produce one de to one that could make over ten thousand. With the power increasing even more with Golden Dragon Tremor st, it was truly a terrifyingbination. Terrifying anyone just from the thought of thebination. Even with the Arkadian summon time portals to protect themselves, it was all useless from the Whale King Axe which was above them. Tang Wulin Right Arm Bone isn''t like other Soul Bones that don''t grow doesn''t grow with the users. It was something Tang Wulin noticed but with His Body in Realm cultivation, his soul''s bones were able to evolve with him. This led to all of his soul''s bones bing peak Semi-Divine weapons, all of which boosted Tang Wulin''s body even further. Yggdrasil was terrified when she found this out, as this was no different than Tang Wulin having just 7 Semi-Divine weapons alone. Just how terrifying would that be once he reached God-King level? Wouldn''t that mean he would have 7-Ultra Divines just from his body alone? 7 Ultra Divines that he could call upon and that would be nurturing his body as well. Such a thing caused even Tang Wulin to feel excited, about how terrifying he would be in the future. Once thest Arkadian was destroyed in front of him, he let out a sigh. As true to the memories, the Arkadians had numbers that seemed to stretch endlessly! He already ughters over ten million of them, yet their number doesn''t seem to lower. He never thought there existed a race that had an almost infinite army. There were too many Arkadians but at the same time, he wasn''t surprised. Since they were doing something that even shocked him. "Subject is still alive... Energy doesn''t seem to be weakening... May need to change ns..." "Are you going to stop calling armies from across time? And actually, fight me yourself?" "...Subject knows a lot more than he lets on." Tang Wulin rolled his eyes. The Arkadians were a terrifying race he would have to give them that. The ability to call themselves from the past, present, and future through their Semi-Divine Realm was simply too terrifying. It wasn''t wrong to say they really could take on both the Abyssal and Mortuus ne by themselves. If they simply stick to draining both of the ne resources, as none of them could really oust this monster of a race. ''Still, it''s time to move things along.'' In the next moment, eigth wings sprouted from Tang Wulin back. Each of them crackled with various amounts of powers before Tang Wulin took another step. Instantly, his figure sted out! A streak of multi-cored moved through the hallway, sting through the Arkadians that were in the way. Tang Wulin was moving too fast, none of the Arkadians could keep up with his speed! The only thing they could catch had been a sh of light before he was gone as if he was never there in the first ce. Within the next few seconds, Tang Wulin made it to the throne room where Klun was staying as he burst through the door. "Took you long enough..." Klun spoke out as its whole body was trembling with time fragments causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "Are you stupid? You absorbed all of your other-selves just to gain more power?" "So you can even notice that..." Klun knew its power was no where close to Tang Wulin, as when it and the other two teamed up to fight against him. They still couldn''t push him or achieve much against Tang Wulin. And that was from before, Klun could easily tell Tang Wulin was far stronger now than when he fought them. Knowing full well that Tang Wulin nned to invade its ne as soon as the nine-colored tribtion was over. It utilized its power of calling upon numerous variations of itself across space and time. Not to summon them, as it felt that would be useless against Tang Wulin. Since it would still be weakened, making it an easy target for Tang Wulin during their confrontation. But to absorb them, granting Klun a massive boost in its overall strength and control over space-time. "While I am impressed, you could get them to cooperate with you. The end for you won''t be pretty." Tang Wulinmented while Klun nodded its head. It was far easier said than done to get other copies of yourself from different points in time to willingly be absorbed. Just from Tang Wulin absorbing infinite memories of his other variants, leading to an all-outfight to see who would be in control. But Klun was able to get them all to let it absorb it, showing just how far the hive mentality went for this race. But at the same time, this also meant Klun was in danger of exploding since there was no way its body could contain. All variants of themselves that came from across time. The only pleasing thing about it is that Klun had the possible chance to release them before it was toote, which all depended. On whether it could defeat Tang Wulin before it exceeded its limit. "I can''t defeat you... If I can''t go this far..." Tang Wulin didn''t opt to mention anything more, his wings that were crackling behind began to give off a terrifying pressure. ''Right Leg Bone: Endless sh.'' ''Thousand Finger Condemns.'' ''Time Magic: Parallel World.'' Tang Wulin''s leg began erupting with a brilliant golden light which forms streaks of golden swords that hacked out. But that wasn''t all as Tang Wulin swung down his right arm which released a scarlet-light, producing countless red light des. Space copsed,pletely severed by the red and golden lights streaks of des! All which amounted to over ten thousand, descending upon Klun after they appeared out of the spatial passage they made. All of them move down to hack Klun into pieces after submerging it. Chapter 408: Maelstrom of Time Chapter 408: Maelstrom of Time "...Useless." ''Time Spectral.'' Klun''s figure erupts with time fragments, formless, and invisible to the naked eyes yet it gives off an overwhelming pressure. Before a sea of red and golden light des could submerge Klun, its figure suddenly transformed into an illusion. Time and space were twisting as all of the attacks went right through Klun, not hitting it! It was as if it did not exist in the present time and space. The whole room began to shake as Tang Wulin attack crashed into the wall behind Klun, leaving behind countless dent and scars. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t seem surprised, he simply tilted his head as if he was in thought. While Klun began clenching its fist. "You''re no longer in the First-ss Realm... If I have to say, in terms of general strength, you are equal to an 8th ring god or Half-Step God King." Tang Wulin casually said, causing Klun to let out a chuckle as time fragments began to shine around its body. "I agree with that assessment, simr to you... My Overall strength has taken that step past the 4-dimensional... but still below the 5th-Dimensional." Stars were swirling inside of Klun eyes as the time fragments grew even more around it. It was as if a cosmos was being formed around Klun, which was causing the naturalws to tremble. "In all honesty... We wanted to convert you into one of our soldiers... But it seems you are too monstrous to keep alive." "Kept me alive? Is it because of Typhoon?" Klun figure froze at Tang Wulin words, eyes staring at Tang Wulin in disbelief as if it wasn''t expecting Tang Wulin previous words. "Surprise? Unlike you, I haven''t lost to it yet." "...So do you know about it... Meaning you gain some of our memories... Since you did, you must also understand how futile things will be?" Klun asked Tang Wulin while its fist clenched and figures trembled. As the memories of Typhoon suppressing them rang through in their mind, how easy they were suppressed and forced to work for it. Desiring nothing more than to ughter that creature but knowing it was futile. As Typhoon was too powerful for it and maybe anything in this universe. Even with their limitless numbers that stretched across the past, present, and future. It all meant nothing to Typhoon who resides in a higher-dimension. Able to easily change the past, present, and future with a flick of its hand while controlling all possibilities. ''Still, something doesn''t feel right.'' Just as Klun thought, utilizing its newfound temporal powers. It narrowed its eyes, time fragments, and space elements releasing a brilliant light. It began peering through time, trying to see Tang Wulin past. Yet nothing came to it, both a wisp and even a fragment. Klun tried to see if it could see Tang Wulin''s future but the same thing happened, it couldn''t see anything. As if Tang Wulin had no past or future, not existing in the past and future. An anomaly in the universe, such a thought both terrified and thrilled Klun as it stared at Tang Wulin with aplicated look. "For you guys sure, but for me? Well, we will see." Tang Wulin said not caring that Klun tried to see its future, something he knew wouldn''t work in the first ce. Or it trying to freeze him in time, while they were talking with each other. As the whole area was frozen in time, except for Tang Wulin who was resistant to all powers and had a higher grasp of temporal powers. So he really didn''t need to do anything, even with the time fragments trying to freeze him. Yet he still decided to strike out with his full power, as his instincts and senses guided him on the easiest path. Trish appeared in his hand, giving off a terrifying and horrifying pressure as it began to connect with Tang Wulin. He could finally draw even more power from it, almost able to unleash its full power. Especially with him attaining Immortal Qi which was needed to utilize an Ultra Divine Full power. In the next instant, Tang Wulin hacked out with Trish! Its destruction intent was vast and powerful, rushing out like a gigantic tidal wave. This was especially when giant streaks of destruction rushed out one after another, shattering space, producing a terrifying rain of light. If that wasn''t bad enough, the giant streaks started to grow as Tang Wulin applied his time and spear technique on it. Creating an expanse of destruction that wished to submerge the whole area in destruction and lightning. But as the expanse of destruction reached Klun, wishing to submerge it. Klun only scuffed, its fist erupting in a terrifying pale light that was swirling around it while hundreds of thousands of portals appeared around it. Kuns''s fist smashed out, while other fists also sted out of the portal smashing into the expanse of destruction. Their attack shed and struck each other until the area shook intensely, energy rippling everywhere and breaking it apart. Before scattering away, yet Tang Wulin unleashed another attack. Trish began to move in circles, forming golden hoops that were crackling with destruction and creation. Six hoops were formed before they rushed towards Klun while a gigantic portal opened above it. The portal was surging with time; It was extremely vast and boundless. As the hoops came close to Klun, the portal erupted out with millions of millions of time fragments like a river of water. The waves of the time bellowed forth, sweeping out and crashing into the six hoops. The whole area shooked! As the hoops began shing with the waves of time. Yet the sh onlysted for a bit, as the hoops have been devouring the waves of time while pushing them closer to Klun. This caused Klun to frown as it didn''t think those hoops could have such an effect even against such an immense amount of time fragments. But it was then it heard a deafening noise, Tang Wulin figure appearing behind it as Trish cleaved through the air. Trailing behind it was millions and millions of streaks of lightning, that was illuminating the whole area with its thunder radiance. The crackling of the streaks was ear-splitting, as it carried a terrifying aura. Klun didn''t need to look to tell that every single streak contained terrifying destructive power. ''Time Spectral.'' Time and space began twisting as Klun''s figure started to turn illusionary. But Klun still felt a sense of danger that made it unsure of its safety. ''Ninth-Soul Skill: Ultimas Transcendence.'' The millions and millions of streaks of lightning swiftly began turning into scarlet-colored vines. All this made it no different than bolts of lightning as it smashed into Klun. In the next moment, the whole area shooked as the frozen time was shattered! The area was rumbling, producing cracks as streaks of lightning began interweaving through the whole area. While the sound of space shattering rang out with pieces of it falling to the ground. Yet Tang Wulin was the only one in his area, Trish creating a scorched crater in the ground. But then he pulled back Trish, as countless vortexes began appearing around him, numbers passing the millions. They fiercely spun about, time fragments and spatial fluctuations hacking out, rushing out in waves of millions. But Tang Wulin swiftly countered this as Trish erupted out with Creation Energy, creating two sets of golden hoops. His father''s technique, Disorderly Storm began to devour and suppress the space-time fragments that were appearing all around. While he nces down from where he was, seeing Klun who was missing an arm. Although it was gradually restoring its arm with its temporal powers and regeneration. Yet Klun was giving Tang Wulin a murderous look, as it understands that Tang Wulin was able to hit it, something that should be impossible. But he did it, hacking off Klun''s right arm. Meaning that Tang Wulin was somehow able to hit it even when it moves its body to a different time. Since Klun couldn''t see Tang Wulin fate, it wasn''t possible to know that Tang Wulin ninth-soul skill Ultimas Transcendence. Was a skill that had him wrap his Blue Silver Genesis into Creation and Annihtion with Destruction energy. Creating a deadly array of vines that pierces through anywhere in heaven and earth, even if someone was to escape to another time. The vines will chase and strike them down, turning everything it touched into nothingness. Tang Wulin wings pped once, appearing in front of Klun whose figure erupted with time fragments. In the next instant, they both shed! Hacking and striking each other, while they traveled through the area, inconceivably fast with the intent to end the other swiftly. They exchanged hundreds of strikes in an instant with Tang Wulin knockings Klun down below him as his body erupted with power. Tang Wulin thrust out his spear, which crackled with destruction and creation while shimmering with temporal powers. Instantly, the spear split into ten thousand tips that all punctured towards Klun. But if this wasn''t enough, they contained the destruction and creation energy began to fuse. ''Forbidden Creation and Destruction: Dragon Emperor True Destruction.'' Instantly True Destruction erupted from each of the spear tips, its power was unimaginable, directly eradicating sting everything apart. The waves of True destruction began obliterating everything in front, matter, spiritual, thews, natural elements, and life itself. Even the dimensional spaces were being broken by it, time was being erased as if not even it could escape its wrath. Klun expression changes, as it shudders at the iing True Destruction attack that numbered over ten thousand. Klun roared out, a vortex appeared above it, that gave off the feeling that it didn''t exist in this present space and time. This was one of Klun''s strongest attacks, a sword that surpasses the concept of time itself to instantly kill its opponent. Across all time, almost impossible to guard against. The sword surged with time fragments before it hacked out. ''Forbidden Supernatural, Dragon Emperor Crush.'' In the next moment, the sounds of something being ruthlessly crushed rang out as everything around Tang Wulin. Klun''s expression turned grim as it felt its strength being ruthlessly suppressed. No longer it was at the First ss Level but being suppressed down to an early God Officer. Even the sword that wasn''t present in this space and time was suppressed, no longer appearing in this world and nullified. Gritting its teeth as the True Destruction almost reached it, Klun screamed out! "Time of Doom!" Even its power and strength were suppressed, that didn''t mean the ne was. While Tang Wulin Dragon Emperor Crush was able to nullify everything in the area. It couldn''t nullify the whole ne, that stretch far beyond the size of 3-D space. The whole ne began to lit up, as a surge of time fragments began moving towards Klun. While the core inside of Klun that was the nar core, began to spin with origin energy, trying to inject Klun with power. ''Forbidden History, Dragon Emperor Ban.'' The sounds of ss shattering caused Klun to freeze, as it felt reality warping. To its slight disbelief, the ne went silent alongside the core inside of it as if it didn''t activate it. As if the event itself was denied. But it couldn''t do anything as just the True Destruction reached it. Klun screamed as it tried operating all of its abilities, wishing to stop the True Destruction. But that was all useless, as just one True Destruction could st its whole existence away. Ten thousand of them? That was too much! Klun had no hope of surviving this attack, it was being sted until it broke apart. Its entire figure crumbled into several pieces, as the True Destruction swept through the area and the walls. While this was going on, Tang Wulin was inhaling, devouring all of the origin energy around him. Wishing to restore his lost energy, as not even could unleash so many series of attacks without feeling winded. And losing most of his energy, all the previous strikes were his strongest attacks. But he didn''t stay still while he was devouring Origin Energy. His wings all began to p, shattering the space around him as he vanished. Before appearing above a vortex that started to form in an area where the True Destruction wasn''t ravaging. He cleaved down with Trish that roared out with destruction and lighting streaks, wishing to cleave through the vortex. Yet it was then his eyes narrowed, as felt something terrifying surging in the vortex. In the next moment, a sword rushed out that was swirling time and space elements that shattered the restrictions of space and time. It was a sword that stood outside this world time, hacking out fiercely with a vicious blow towards Tang Wulin. It was just too fast, instantly arriving before Tang Wulin! But instead of shing Tang Wulin, it smashed right into four of the wings behind him! Through their recent evolution, they also gained the ability to break through the restriction of space and time. They were faster than the concept of time and space itself. Making them no slower than the temporal sword in front, intercepting it before it could strike Tang Wulin. The sh between the sword and the wings caused time for just an instant to tremble! The sword hacked down on the wings, trying to tear it apart. Yet the wing struck back, releasing a terrifying amount of radiance that released a thunderous noise each sh. ''Forbidden Heavenly Paradise: Dragon Emperor Misery.'' Formless energy began to expand from the wings behind Tang Wulin, it came in different colors as it shot out from each wing. The wings erupted in a terrifying light before the different colored streaks punctured straight towards the sword. The sword tried to hack them apart, but it was only able to deal with two of them before the other eight crashed into it. With a bang, the foreign sensation stormed into the time sword before it began to shatter apart. The sword that wasn''t present in this time was no more, shattering into pieces and scattering away. "Die!" Klun appeared behind Tang Wulin, in whose hand was a maelstrom of time. It was surging with a strange spatial undercurrent hidden within, as the swirls constantly rotated. Klun hurled it towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin wings shattered the restriction of space and time to appear behind him. But the maelstrom of time engulfed Tang Wulin while giving off a pale glow. But to the slight shock of Klun, Tang Wulin''s figure trembled before a golden light burst out. As a golden trident sted out, piercing through the right shoulder of Klun as it erupted out with True Destruction. As he employed his Forbidden Technique with his Sea God Trident that he only just summoned now, catching Klun by surprise. Klun couldn''t let out a scream as the Destruction Energy started to consume its whole existence before it was turned to nothing. Yet that was all Tang Wulin could do before his Realm In Body special attribute ran out of time causing the storm to affect. But not before he clicked his tongue as he saw a portal appearing above with Kluning out. It was smiling although its body was trembling, as it stared down at Tang Wulin. Even though it was killed by Tang Wulin and had to give a multiple of itself to return alive, it was happy regardless. As Tang Wulin was trapped by its attack! "Your body''s ability to ignore a technique for a bit of time is truly marvelous, but it''s futile in the end." "Be trapped in time forever!" This was Klun''s strongest attack, Lost in Time! It would trap his opponent in a maelstrom of time before the maelstrom began dividing them apart. Sending their existence across time, stopping them from returning to this present time. As they would need to regain all of their existence that was broken apart and scattered across time. To return. But such a thing was impossible, as the Universal Law would erase such a being for bing such an anomaly. Klun has seen it a ton of times and also saw how terrifying this technique was, which is why it focused on setting it. From the beginning of the fight. As there was nothing else it could really do to beat, Tang Wulin, who it felt would not only resist most of its attack. But dominate it! And that wasn''t even mentioning how terrifying Tang Wulin''s body was. Klun knew none of its attacks would be able to harm Tang Wulin and even if they did, he would simply heal from it. Even in their previous exchange, he was able to nullify and stop all of its moves. Klun was forced to take the True Destruction blow, which had killed it before. Fortunately, its existence resides in the rivers of time, so it wasn''t so easy to kill it. ''Unfortunately, the same can''t be said for you.'' Chapter 409: Stream of Time Chapter 409: Stream of Time As Klun saw the maelstrom of time beginning topress down, it began to release a sigh of relief. Thankful it didn''t have to utilize its final trump card. But it was then a dazzling light erupted from the pale maelstrom in front! Earth-shattering dragon roars resounded through, as countless spectral dragon heads began to appear around the maelstrom. Such a scene caused Klun to be shocked, but its shock grew even more in the next scene. A scaled arm holding a trident burst through the maelstrom of time. One that was colored with gold and ck lights with draconic symbols on it. If one was to look closely, they would notice it was an armored gauntlet instead of that was grasping the golden trident. ''He can actually resist? He should have already been sent across different parts of time!'' Klun watched in disbelief as the maelstrom of time trembled as another arm burst through, also covered in gold with streaks of ck. Inside the maelstrom of time, Tang Wulin was unleashing all of his abilities to give him the extra strength to escape this prison. And so the first time in years, he unleashed his Battle Armor that was made out of the Dragon God Torso and the Dragon King bones. After he became an equivalent to a First-ss God, he could now bring out most of its power unlike before. Since the armor was already an Ultra Divine, he required an extremely strong body to withstand its amplification and strength. A body that was close to the God-King level with cultivation around the First-ss level. His whole body began to be covered with golden armor that had nine-colored lines intersecting around the edges. With Draconic symbols appearing all around the armor, he could feel the armor supplying him with overwhelming strength. Unlike other Battle Armors, his own was able to give an even more terrifying boost because of its special attribute that involved his body. It follows that the stronger his body was the stronger the Battle Armor would boost him. It wasn''t wrong to say depending on the overall strength of his body, this Battle Armor could equal multiple divine weapons in the same rank. With his body holding 7 Semi-Ultra Divine weapons alongside the Golden Dragon King and his other powers boost. His Battle Armor was giving him a boost equivalent to taking power from Three Ultra Divine weapons. ''Still not enough.'' Tang Wulin could feel the maelstrom of time trying to suppress him as his arms began struggling against the maelstrom. As he tried to take power from the two Ultra Divine weapons in his hand, the maelstrom was trying to obstruct it. As if it was terrifying Tang Wulin would be if it allowed him to leech power from two Ultra Divine weapons. Such a thing surprised him a bit, but he already knew the reason. The maelstrom of time was discing the connection between him and the Ultra Divine, constructing a barrier between them. The connection would return in a bit but by them, he would have been mostly scattered across time. So he simply decided to take even more power from his body. His body began to be covered with immortal qi as the soul bones that were inside him began to burst with power. Feeling his strength elevating once more, bringing him past the 8th-Ring god level and close to the realm of a God-King. Yet he knew it wouldn''t be enough and that he didn''t have much time as the maelstrom was close to sending him across time. In the next moment, his body erupted with even more power! Tang Wulin began drawing everything from his body which in turn increased the amplification of his Battle Armor. He was able to break even more of the maelstrom, allowing Klun to see his eyes that were erupting in gold. "Give up! Even if you try and push yourself, it''s impossible to break through the God-King realm that way!" Klun roared out as it red at Tang Wulin who was struggling with the maelstrom of time. It knew unless Tang Wulin was a God-King, he would never be able to break away from this attack. This was a maelstrom that came from the rivers of time! While it was only a small portion of the storm, it was enough to erase all being below the God-King level. Unless you were a God-King, it was meaningless to try and resist! Tang Wulin was gritting his teeth while eyeing Klun who was ring at him, yet his next words shocked Klun. "I already told you, I am not like you." Tang Wulin began to open the 15th Golden Dragon King seal, which burst out in the next moment. As a golden-red aura burst out, turning the maelstrom of time into crimson-red! Tang Wulin felt the destruction and madness of the Golden Dragon King exploding in his blood before fusing into every part of his body. The feeling was truly extraordinary. His body underwent another transformation. The zing hot aura was pushing his body such that his aura increased exponentially. He felt a stream of energy rushing through his whole body, zing hot as it began to amplify his body even more. Even with how powerful his body had be, the 15th seal of the Golden Dragon King was still amplifying it at a terrifying rate. Old Tang told him that the Golden Dragon King''s fifteenthyer seal couldpare to thebination of the fourteen prior seals. As its full power would not only affect his own body but his sea of spirit. Fortunately, Tang Wulin Sea of spirit had already reached the First-ss Peak, so this wasn''t an issue. Klun''s expression was turning grim as the second past. It could sense that Tang Wulin''s own strength was at the doorstep of the God-King realm, only needing one more push to break that boundary. Such a thought terrified Klun as the distance between a First ss and a God-King was infinite! Yet Tang Wulin was actually pushing towards it, wishing to cross and breakthrough that infinite distance. Even if it was only temporarily, it knew it would not only be world-shocking but it would also be destroyed in a process. As it had no hope of beating a God-King at its level! It required one to master and absorb all of the 4-D space to be considered a Peak First-ss God. But a God-King already upies an innumerable amount of infinite 4-D spaces inside of their own 5-D beings. The gap was still too huge to even try and resist! The internals of Tang Wulin body was a zing inferno, as the Golden Dragon King continued filling with his energy. Not only was it amplifying his strength but recovering his lost energy from before. But knowing this wasn''t enough, he started to take another step! An aura that wishes to ruthlessly suppress the Heaven and Earth began spreading from the maelstrom of time, leading everything to shiver. Whether it be the natural elements,ws, or even the realm itself! A brazen, tyrannical, overbearing, and dazzling aura suddenly burst out, so bright that it dimmed everything in the whole realm. A gigantic figure began appearing above the realm, blurry and vague. Yet the figure gave off an overwhelming presence, one that seemed toe across from every era. A supreme being that remained unrivaled throughout the ages, one that was above all! ''Forbidden Heaven and Earth.'' Tang Wulin felt his body being covered with even more immortal qi, his strength erupting explosively, shattering the walls before him. His body bes giving off a mysterious and unpredictable presence. ''Dragon Emperor Domination!'' His overall strength in the next moment, shot past the First ss God stage, into the God-King realm. As he hacked out the maelstrom of time that was swirling around him, his figure rushing out with terrifying speed. Appearing right behind Klun with his two ultra divine orbiting around him and filling him with strength. As it began to temporarily boost his strength that was at the early God-King level, even more, rushing towards the peak. Klun was in disbelief, not understanding how Tang Wulin could surpass the First-ss God realm without his ultra divine. But that didn''t matter, as Tang Wulin fist that was distorting the area around them. It gave off a multi-colored light, that seemed to contain all types of elements. While Klun figure began to turn spectral, twisting space and time as it felt its divine sense screaming at it. But if this wasn''t enough, it utilizes 60 percent of its energy to instantly disce its figure out of this time axis. Not existing in the present, past, or even future just as it felt Tang Wulin appear behind. "It doesn''t matter if you go outside of time, I will forcibly drag you back if I have to." Tang Wulin spoke as his fist swirled with power, as heaven and earth began to appear, wrapping around his fist. Layers afteryers began wrapping support Tang Wulin, amplifying his strength. While creation began to wrap around the fist, amplifying it even further and forcing it beyond what it''s capable of. ''Forbidden Possibilities.'' When he brandished his fist, heaven and earth trembled! The chanting of dragons and gods began resounding throughout the whole world. Tang Wulin sted out his fist, which began breaking space and the void around it. His fist began shooting towards Klun who was outside of time, reaching the area where Klun was in an instant. Yet instead of going through Klun figure, it began to hit a wall before shattering that boundary to the disbelief of Klun. ''Dragon Emperor.'' The fist had broken through time, streaking straight towards Klun whose eyes narrowed before it swiped its hand. Space around Klun began to twist before Klun and Tang Wulin fist. The next moment was separated by a countless number of vortexes. Each vortex was swirling with time fragments, all of them a portal to a different point in time. With Klun moving back as it continued creating these vortexes. Klun produced its strongest defense, betting everything on this final endeavor. Hoping that Tang Wulin fist would be sent to another point in time, giving it time to capitalize. Yet Tang Wulin fist didn''t stop even for a second, smashing into the first portal before plowing straight through it. All of the portals were instantly shattered to Klun shock but if that wasn''t enough, Tang Wulin fist reached it in the next moment. ''Pierce!'' This was the true essence of Tang Wulin''s new Forbidden Emperor Technique! If the enemy wishes to escape, chase after them! If there was an obstacle, break through it! There is a vortex oryer of defense in front? Obliterate it! The enemy tried to run away, utilizing its power to escape out of time? Hunt down the foe no matter what! The fist was too fast! As if the distance between it and Klun wasn''t even a factor to it. Tang Wulin fist smashed straight into Klun, forcibly hauling it back into their present time as the space around them shattered. Klun''s face instantly shattered, with cracks appearing all around its figure before Klun was sent flying straight towards the ground. Like a released arrow, Klun''s figure crashed into the ground! This led to the whole realm shaking, as the ground began to uplift, producing giant fissures and raptures. That was over five hundred kilometers wide, leading to the realm to start breaking apart. While Tang Wulin eyes narrowed as he felt Klun figure continue its path through the ground. Forbidden Heaven and Earth Dragon Emperor Domination! Forbidden Possibilities Dragon Emperor Pierce! These were Tang Wulin''s two new techniques that he only recently just made during this fight. He utilizes the memories and all of his skill to create these techniques in the heat of the battle. Emperor Domination was an auxiliary and domain skill that amplified his own power. By the same amount as multiple Divine Weapons in his rank. Leading to his strength to feel like it was being amplified by at least three Semi-Divine weapons. While also lowering his opponent by overall power 50% just from the domain being produced. He only just created the technique, having no chance to fully master it, and yet the boost and debuff were so terrifying! With the domain active, he can create a field around that makes the forces of destiny, causality, and thews useless. Allowing him to be out of their control while this domain is active, empathizing its wishes of wanting to suppress the heavens. While his Emperor Pierce was a far simpler skill. It was an attack that pierced through all obstacles, too fast and all-killing. Meaning it was an attack that goes through all defense and resistance while manipting forces of probability. Topress all of the future possibilities of Tang Wulin fist into one singr one. Just like when his fist sted towards Klun, it had only one goal. Which was striking Klun, leading all of Klun''s attempts to ultimately fail, as the oue was already set from the very beginning. It wasn''t wrong to say Tang Wulin made two Forbidden Techniques that were simply too terrifying. Requiring him to merge most if not all of his techniques to create these two Forbidden Techniques, which were stronger than his other ones. As the rumbling of the realm continued, indicating that it was being damaged even more. Tang Wulin finally senses Klun''s body reaching the core of the realm before it crashes into it. Leading to the realm to shake once more before temporal explosions started to erupt throughout the world. But Tang Wulin ignored those as he narrowed his eyes, knowing that Klun wasn''t dead just yet. As he sensed Klun''s life signature with his fortune sense telling and warning him that Klun still lived. His wings pped once before he vanished from where he was, appearing at the core of the realm and seeing the wounded Klun opening up a portal. Klun red once at Tang Wulin before rushing inside of the portal, Tang Wulin instantly followed as well. His figure turned into a streak of light as he went straight into the portal, which began to close. As the ne continued to rumble and break apart with the Arkadians being caught in its eruptions. Just as a nine-colored storm began to appear, crackling with fury and rage. It was the Universal Law! It was seeking the aura of Creation that once struck it a month before after it didn''t feel it from those other beings. While rage did remain in it. It was mostly clear-minded and knew what Tang Wulin did, hence its unparallel rage. But it was toote, Tang Wulin had already vanished from this realm. Once it found out about this, it rained hell upon this copsing ne. Erasing it from this universe. # As Tang Wulin leaped out of the portal with Klun in front of him, he instantly knew he wasn''t in his luminous gxy. Just from looking at the gigantic deep blue river that was flowing down below him, as he began falling. One that he saw before as his mind was being shattered, it was none other than the River of Time. He saw the flowing river of time, the years overflowing, the mellow radiance of time surging in a ce that seems to gently stretch across the whole universe. That river of time was roaring, rushing over from the distance, continuous waves could be seen that were scattering out time. But upon a closer look, one could see every spec was a piece of history! Indeed, each of these droplets contained events from the past, present, and even the future. Some contained extraordinary events; some were peaceful, some were chaotic and some were horrifying. Just from him being here, Tang Wulin could see scenes of history one after another, ones that happened in the past. As well as those that are happening in the present and future at the same point in time. "You actually followed me here!" Klun looks at Tang Wulin as if he was stupid, not understanding why he would follow. One has to understand this was a ce that was dangerous to even First-ss gods themselves. If they made a wrong move, they could get lost at a different point in time, leaving them lost with no hope of returning. This was only because those Gods wouldn''t know where to go or how to traverse the rivers to return back to their time. As the Rivers of Time contain too many possibilities and changes, making it hard to decipher where to go unless you were a God-King. Beings that could see the multiverse of countless universes at the same point in time. Klun didn''t have to worry much because it was born from this ce and was connected to all of the Arkadians across time. So it wouldn''t need to do much to find its way. But it couldn''t say the same for Tang Wulin. "Don''t worry about me. I just need to die." "You want to kill me this badly!" Tang Wulin figure appeared in front of Klun with his fist sting out while Klun brought its arms to deflect the attack. Klun grimaces as Tang Wulin fist breaks its arm before it sends its flying towards the River Of Time. But Tang Wulin didn''t let up as he swiftly dashed towards Klun, moving to end it all. As his fist erupted with True Destruction as he swiftly began to unleash his forbidden technique. Tang Wulin sted out with his fist, plowing straight towards Klun and smashing right into it. His fist drove a hole right through Klun, with True Destruction beginning to break down its body and turning it into nothingness. Yet a streak of light left Klun''s body, with a spectral figure forming in the next moment away from where Tang Wulin was. Tang Wulin knew it was Klun''s divine soul that was able to remove itself from time, allowing Tang Wulin attack to not affect it. Before it reappeared in front. "You''re just like a cockroach." Tang Wulin let out a sigh but before he could rush towards Klun''s divine soul, he felt the whole River of Time beginning to shake. Chapter 410: Story Ends Here Chapter 410: Story Ends Here Tang Wulin wasn''t imagining it. The whole River of Time really was shaking! The stream of water down below was shaking, some of it sshing upwards, almost hitting Tang Wulin. Who saw scenes of a great era inside of these droplets of water as they shot upwards before falling to the river. The rumbling became even louder, as the water started exploding outwards all around them, sending water out. But if that wasn''t enough, Tang Wulin and Klun started to hear the sounds ofughter. Even though the thunderous sound of the river shaking, thisugh swept past them. A burst ofughter that made Tang Wulin''s soul tremble, made his sea of spirit shudder as blood leaked out from his nose. Yet neither Klun and Tang Wulin was able to tell where it wasing. "It''sing!" Even though this area was its home, Klun couldn''t help but tremble. Its eyes were shining with a pale light, forcibly moving through the memories of all of the Arkadians and itself to figure out what wasing. In that instant, Klun felt itself receiving all of the Arkadians'' memories across space and time. From the past to the future, all of it was devoured by it and examined in seconds. Despite this being the case, it still couldn''t find anything! But it was then the River of Time began to go silent, no longer rumbling. Leaving Klun at a loss on what was going on while Tang Wulin eyes narrowed. "So you have finallye." An ancient and cold voice rang out, leading to a pause in the area. Before a massive rumble rang through the area as a massive swell of water beganing out the River of Time. While countless vortexes began to form in the River of Time, the power of heaven and earth could be felt from these vortexes. The time fragments were too strong in these vortexes, fragments of time everywhere, distorting the voice and reversing time. But the most shocking part of this was that in these vortexes that held the scenes of so many great eras, it was constantly changing. Such a thing should be impossible as everything was set and bound in the Rivers of Time unless one could change the space and time. As that was happening, the swell continued to rise, producing a massive tsunami as it continued to rise. Before an earth-shattering roar rang through the whole area, with the swell of water bursting outwards. Sweeping through the whole area, forcing Tang Wulin and Klun to move upwards, while struggling against the shockwave. It didn''t take them long to reach high enough where the waves wouldn''t touch them. While also allowing them to see just what came out of the River of Time. It was gigantic. Size surpassing a whole gxy, towering over the River Of Time. The creature had a body made out of scales for its chest area and inner hide. They were colored gold with ancient symbols that could be seen on them, on top of its head were a hundred heads of dragons. Reality warped whenever the dragons breathed, down below the creaturecked legs and instead had a serpentine tail. That was deep inside of the rivers of time, which was surging around its tail. But the most terrifying thing was the creature''s deep golden eyes, which seem to contain all possibility. The sun, the moon, and stars shed in its eyes before a universe was formed and then a multiverse and more. It was strange yet horrifying as if this creature''s whole existence was ever-changing. The droplets of time scattering as they began raining down, some of its dripping off the creature''s body form. Klun released a grimugh as it stared at the massive figure before it. It didn''t know who it was, but it feltpletely helpless, unable to detect anything. "...So it''s you, Typhoon." When Klun heard those words, its figure trembled while its face showed signs of despair as it stared at the towering entity. "How... Its true body should still be sealed... Even if it trieding to the past, it shouldn''t be able to do so since the River Of Time doesn''t allow it..." Klun spoke slowly. Even with Typhoon''s terrifying prowess, the Rivers of Time should have stopped it froming back while it was sealed. This was a River that contained all of the time and history of the whole realm. It wasn''t something Typhoon could challenge unless it wished to call upon the wrath of the Universal Law. Yet... Nothing happened, the Universal Law didn''t appear to destroy Typhoon or send it back to the future. "It didn''te from the future." As Tang Wulin spoke out, Klun eyes widened, ncing at him before muttering. "Then that would mean... It has been unsealed in our present time?" Tang Wulin didn''t say anything else, while Klun was left in despair. Simply staring at Typhoon''s towering figure with a lifeless look in its eyes. It showed no sign of retaliating as if it knew all opposition was simply useless against a being like Typhoon. "Indeed, I have been unsealed for a while. Although a lot faster than I originally nned, it was all thanks to you... Tang Wulin." Typhoon spoke out, his voice shaking the whole River Of Time and space around the two figures below him. "Because... Of him... What is he talking about?" Klun nced at Tang Wulin but it didn''t receive an answer as Tang Wulin was gazing at Typhoon as if he was lost in thought. Gritting its teeth, Klun turned to Typhoon who was idly gazing at them. "If you were already unsealed... Why attack us? Why force us to collect energy for you? Why enve us at all?" Klun continued raining down questions at Typhoon before its figures froze as Typhoon began to chuckle. "Don''t worry, you all were doing a very important task for me... But for now, it''s time for you to leave. Your role is over with." As Typhoon spoke out, Klun''s expression turned ugly but before it could move. Reality warped and fluctuated, triggering changes! Tang Wulin blinked only once before he found there was no one around him. Klun was there one second and gone the next as if it was erased instantly. Even with its other-self that was close to infinite in numbers, that it could use to take the brunt of ability, were useless in this situation, It was stillpletely erased! Showcasing how not even numbers mattered to Typhoon''s abilities. "... The power over possibilities." Tang Wulin softly muttered as he stared at Typhoon with aplicated look. He knew Typhoon didn''t take any action or hacked out with an attack to erase Klun. No, all he did was simply wished for Klun to be gone, and reality followed his wishes. Such was the power of a 7th-Dimensional God, any wish or wants it may want, will be brought forth through reality changing. They ruled over an infinite amount of possibilities, making them truly terrifying foes! "Now then, since that pest is gone... Why don''t youe out, Yggdrasil." In the next moment, Yggdrasil found herself sitting on Tang Wulin''s shoulder, eyes gazing at Typhoon. No signs of surprise or shock could be seen, only releasing a sigh. "Typhoon..." "Yggdrasil, it has been too long..." "Yes,st time I saw you... You were chained up and dragged into a world with nothing." "Ahh, yes. That used seal from those Old Gods truly was an interesting experience. I never thought they would utilize most of their God-Realms and resources for such an endeavor..."Typhoon golden eyes narrowed, a sh of anger burning in its eyes."But it did pay off well for them..." "Because they were able to beat you?" "You should know better Yggdrasil. It''s only because it saves them from meeting me in the future in my eventual unsealing. Well, unless you believe they would be able to deal with me?" Yggdrasil fell silent at Typhoon''s words. She wasn''t sure if the Primordial Gods could really find a way to deal with Typhoon other than sealing. This was a being who could easily wish for their deaths before they could do anything. ''Which is what it did before...'' The destruction of the Primordial Gods wasn''t from them fighting a long and hard battle against Typhoon. The gap between their strength was too much, even if there were an infinite amount of Primordial Gods back then. It still wouldn''t be enough to challenge Typhoon. The only thing the Primordial Gods could do is set off the seal which alerted Typhoon as he sensed theing danger. So Typhoon induced the possibility of the Primordial Gods death, to stop the seal activation. But how could those Gods not perceive this possibility by Typhoon? It''s because of this that they set it to go off and never deactivate even in case of their demise. She knew Typhoon tried to remove that consequence as well but it was far toote, the seal was already on its level. Just as Typhoon induced the possibility of the Primordial God''s death. While also removing the possibility of the seal still working even after their death. The seal removes the possibility of its vanishing from their deaths, stopping Typhoon''s n from fully working. Typhoon tried to induce the possibility of it being invulnerable to sealing and all abilities. But the sealing counter that by removing that possibility before it ended up sealing it to the rage and anger of Typhoon. "Did you destroy all of the other seals?" "Hm? Those relics of the past? They have already joined their creators, alongside the ne they were housed in... Well all of them but you." "Something you n to rectify soon, I suppose." Typhoon''s smile grew even more vicious, one worthy of its demonic nature. "Regardless those gods and relics are old news... We should be talking about the present, like the main star of this stage, Tang Wulin." As Typhoon spoke, his gaze moved from Yggdrasil to Tang Wulin who still had a stoic look on his face. While Yggdrasil frowns deepen even more. "Interesting... I still can''t see your future even though I am staring at you. What an odd existence you are, no it''s a disservice to call you odd, when you surpassed that notion." "What do you mean?" Yggdrasil questioned but Typhoon only chuckles as he only gave her a mocking look. "Don''t lie to me now Yggdrasil, your ability to see the future isn''t lesser than mine even though you''re at a weaker level. I''m sure you notice how his fate doesn''t appear in the past, present, and future." "Even with the ability to see infinite possibilities, I can''t see Tang Wulin in any of these possibilities... Such a thing should be impossible, yet it''s happening before our very eyes." Such a thing intrigues Typhoon greatly, as his ability to see into the future was unmatched in this Universe. He could see the future of an infinite number of possibilities! How could anyone hide from his eyes? Even if you tried hiding your existence in one possibility, what about the other ones? Unless you were getting helped from the Universal Law, they couldn''t escape his eyes that saw everything. But Tang Wulin''s whole existence was defying this rule! A being who wasn''t in the 7th-dimension could hide his future from Typhoon. "I thought I could figure it out by having met you here... But I still don''t understand." "Why do you even care? It''s not like there is anything you wish to hide from."Tang Wulin spoke up causing Typhoon to chuckle as its eyes released a golden light. "A precaution if you will, for any future existence like you." "You''re doing all of this... Just for that? Why are you so cautious? Don''t tell me the seal was able to rattle you this much?" Tang Wulin asked with a shake of his head, finding it amusing such a being like Typhoon would go so far. This was an existence that resides in the 7th-dimension, just what did it have to fear? Even if it couldn''t see the future and fate of someone, it wouldn''t matter in the end. Because it could still find them through the Universal Law or their actions through the universe. They couldn''t hide from Typhoon forever, especially if they wished to reach the same dimension as him. "That seal didn''t rattle me... But it did open my eyes to some truths and my weakness." "Can you be any vaguer?" Yggdrasil asked with a sigh, not in the mood for Typhoon and his vague words. Typhoon didn''t mind Yggdrasil''s words; he knew she wasn''t wrong but also knew she would be able to figure them out in time. Well, if she had time to. "Well, this has been an amusing reunion... But it''s about time we end this farce." Tang Wulin and Yggdrasil were silent, gazing at the towering Typhoon who was an existence that far outstrip them. This wasn''t simply being a dimension apart from Typhoon. It was more like being three dimensions apart. At most, Tang Wulin could push himself to the God-King level with all of his enhancements and divine weapons. But that was still a far cry from being even a little threat to Typhoon. Their only hope would be the Golden Dragon King madness and Inferno Kill. As it would allow Tang Wulin power to approach Typhoon and even surpassed him. Yet it meant losing himself in the madness and rage of the Golden Dragon King, with no real way of recovering his mind. Not only that but he needed to destroy and kill to increase his strength, something Typhoon wouldn''t allow. At the moment, he was really all out of options in terms of fighting him. Making it so, their only hope was to escape. Tang Wulin instantly tried to rip open a portal with his wings that surpassed the concept of time and space. "Not so fast." Faster than anything he ever saw, all of his wings shattered, scattering down into the River of Time like shards. But if that wasn''t enough, he felt his Battle Armor also shattering, exposing his bare body to the world as it came to a stop. As if the reality was forcing it to. All of this happened in an instant! "No use in struggling, nothing will work." Tang Wulin felt all of his power being suppressed. No, that wasn''t the right word; he felt them being lost to him. All of his temporal, Forbidden Techniques, Golden Dragon King, Soul Skill, and even his yer skills were gone. "No one will be able to help you." He felt his connection with all of his Spirit Soul being severed. He felt his connection with Old Tang being shut down and even the ones in his Bloodline. He couldn''t feel or hear Sheng Ming or Hui Mei as if the connection between them was cut. Not even his father''s seals were responding, nor could he feel it. "Only thing that remains is this hopeless situation." Tang Wulin felt it next, a feeling of hopelessness and despair seeping into his figure. It rushed through his body, enveloping his soul, corrupting it as it instilled it with despair and loss. Submerging his heart, as it squeezed it, no hope or strength remained in there any longer. It rushed towards his mind, submerging it... Yet his mind refused to copse, refuse to be corrupted, and refuse to submit to this feeling of hopelessness. But even it was having a hard time, as the feeling of hopelessness and despair was wreaking havoc in Tang Wulin. All because Typhoon said so. "What a marvelous Willpower, even with my words of wishing for a possibility where you are hopeless... You still try to fight back." Typhoon stared at Tang Wulin in wonder and admiration. To him, just Tang Wulin being able to resist even a little bit was something astounding. It should be impossible, yet once again he was breaking that notion. "s, it''s useless." "Your body shall crumble." Blood ssh out! All of the bones in Tang Wulin were instantly shattered, blood cells were split, organs pulverized and nerves crumbled apart. "ept the fate of death. No one can save you. No one can help, and nothing can interfere with this moment." And this was the truth, Typhoon words were warping reality, bringing forth the possibility where no one can interfere. "Your story ends here." Chapter 411: Fairy Across Time Chapter 411: Fairy Across Time "Die." As Typhoon spoke these words, reality began to tremble and change around Tang Wulin. But to slight confusion of Typhoon, what he wanted didn''t happen. The warping of reality around Tang Wulin began to freeze before it dispersed away, Something like this was a first to him, as it never once happened before. He narrowed his eyes at Tang Wulin, wondering why he was still in front of him. ''Interesting... Is this Yggdrasil doing? I wouldn''t be surprised. Still, can she fully protect him from me?'' While he knew that Yggdrasil wasn''t at his level, he knew she could still have some tricks up her sleeves. Why wouldn''t she? She once reached the same level as him, albeit temporary. She still nheless reached it, so he wouldn''t doubt she was able to gain some knowledge about this realm. Typhoon condensed formed a fist before sting out with it. ''Let''s see if this is true.'' It was unstoppable, shattering space and time as it moved down on Tang Wulin. The approaching fist gave off an overflowing amount of killing intent, reaching Tang Wulin in the next instant. Yet right before the fist could smash into Tang Wulin, a piercing golden light broke into the area and appeared right in front. It expanded out, the wings of a fairy was formed right as the fist arrived! At that moment, the golden light with wings and Typhoon fist shed! The shockwaves produced by their direct sh were just too overwhelming, blowing everything around them away. The space around the sh had copsed with thews and natural elements being obliterated before they reformed. The shimmering water in the River Of Time scattered, some of the water falling out of the river, some through the air and the rest downwards. Reality itself trembled, as the ce drowned out by naturalws, elements, and Immortal Qi that swept through the whole area. If other people were here, they would see irregr scenes appearing all around, one showing the world copsing. Another showing the birth of a universe, one showing a war between people, another showing ughter of a race. Scenes like this would leave them in unspeakable horror, fearful of the type of existence that could produce such a phenomenon. While that was happening, waves erupted from the rivers below, wrapping around Tang Wulin body. Forming a protective shell of water just as the shockwave hit, protecting him from the shockwaves. Which would have destroyed him in an instant had they touched. It was as if the Rivers Of Time was protecting Tang Wulin, something that would shock anyone, the River Of Time has never done this before. But this caused his body to sailed through the air for a bit after being hit by the shockwave. Before his figure plowed into the water of the River Of Time. Just as a raging tsunami descended, forcing his body along the rushing river of Time. But not before he heard Typhoon''s voice onest time. "You..." # On Star Luo Empire, where the pirs of the Mortuus Creatures were at, a scream rang out. "No!" "Zichen?" Cao Dehzi, who was busy talking with Yun Ming swiftly dropped his soulmunicator as his figure shed away. Appearing right next to Ling Zichen as hismunicator hit the floor. "What''s wrong?" Cao Dezhi quickly asked his adoptive daughter, knowing full well she wouldn''t scream unless the situation was dire. Even if someone was about to kill her, she wouldn''t flinch or waver. It''s because of this reason that he became frantic when she screamed yet he didn''t sense anything abnormal with his spiritual sense. "Zichen-" "The pirs, heir breaking! Noooo, my hard work! My future research!" Just as Ling Zichen uttered those words, Cao Dezhi gazed shift to the Mortuus Pirs. True to Ling Zichen''s words, they were starting to form cracks that began to interweave, appearing all around the pirs. But if that wasn''t enough, the ground beneath began to shake as more cracks started to form on the pirs. Cao Dezhi furrowed his brow, while he turned around and rushed towards the soulmunicator that he dropped. Picking it up, he began to call Mu Ye, it rang a few times before Mu Ye voice rang out. "Ahh, I was just about to call you." "Is it about the Mortuus Pirs forming cracks on them?" "... I am assuming cracks are forming on the ones in front of you?" "They are, only recently they started to." Cao Dezhi muttered as he kept his eyes on the pirs, watching as the cracks started to grow and grow. "Only recently? I am guessing it was a dyed reaction or maybe the trigger for this phenomenon only just now happened for you guys..." "Dyed Reaction? Are you saying the pirs for you guys have been breaking?" "Yes, right now parts of it have already started copsing. Pieces of it have been breaking off, falling down to the ground-" "Wait! What?" Ling Zichen''s voice rang out as she appeared next to Cao Dezhi before grabbing the soulmunicator from him. "Cao-" "Oi, old man. Did you say the pieces of the pir were falling?" "Old Man? Nevermind that who are-" "Answer the question! Did the pieces of the pir fall on the ground?" "Just answer her Mu Ye, she isn''t one to take no." Cao Dezhi spoke out before this dragged on with Ling Zichen''s temperament and Mu Ye''s unyieldingness. "...Fine, yes they did fall to the ground." "Did they fade away once they hit the ground?" "No, they were still intact." "And they''re all still there?" "Yeah, everyst one of them-" "Yes! My research isn''tpletely lost! Oi old man, have some people go on collect the pieces that fell on the floor and store them away for me." "Stop calling me old! And what do you even ne to with them-" "Research of course!" "Let me finish a sentence!" While Ling Zichen was talking with Mu Ye, Cao Dezhi was on the side staring at the pirs while his lips twitched. He heard everything that was being said on the soulmunicator and could just imagine Mu Ye''s frustration right about now. ''Wee to the club~'' Cao Dezhi adored his adoptive daughter greatly, while his spiritual domain made it hard to really show his affection to her. He knew without a doubt he cared deeply for her, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t a handful at certain times. ''Then again, she feels more manageable than Wulin...'' It was then he felt his spiritual power fluctuated causing him to narrow his eyes. ncing upwards, he saw a cracking appearing in the sky; it was a meter wide crack that started to grow. Cao Dezhi instantly summoned his blood-red sword, just as the crack burst open and to his slight surprise as well as delight. It was Na''er and Gu Yuena who came out, not a creature from one of the other nes. The others also noticed them as well, all of them looking towards the two women who were moving down towards them. As the crack above was closing by itself. "Seeing as you guys are here... Was it a sess? Also, where are the others?" Cao Dezhi asked as he saw the duonding in front of him, both of them weren''t severely injured or showing any signs. "Yeah we were able to defeat Raaul in the Mortuus ne but before we could fully finish him off, he set off the ne." Na''er revealed first with a frown then Gu Yuena took over." We rushed towards the others and stored them in our personal space before leaving." "So you guys didn''t see if he died in the explosion..." "No, although I doubt he would be able to survive considering how weak it was from the lightning tribtion. Our attack on it and the shattering of the realm core, it shouldn''t be able to survive an explosion like that." Cao Dezhi let out a sigh of relief at Gu Yuena''s words, while she wasn''t fully assuring him Raaul was dead. At the very least she implied there was a very low chance of survival for it. Regardless, he was just happy the operation went sessful, even though the odds were really against them too. "So the pir breaking was because of the ne being destroyed." "You guys really did it?" Ling Zichen spoke up with Mu Ye''s voice ringing from the soulmunicator. But it seemed Ling Zichen didn''t like that as she opted to mute Mu Ye while staring at Na''er and Gu Yuena. "Most likely, although we didn''t think it would happen." "Right, anyway... How was it! What was the ne like? Was there anything abnormal? Anything that our ne didn''t have? Tell me!" Ling Zichen rushed towards Na''er, grasping her hands while asking Na''er a rapid number of questions. "Wait! I can ry all of thatter buty off for now." Na''er tried to pry Ling Zichen off of her but for some reason, she wasn''t budging. Mostly because Ling Zichen had no interest in waitingter, she wanted her answers now. As this went on, Gu Yuena turned her head to Cao Dezhi. "Did Wulin return yet?" "Huh? Oh, Wulin well-" But before Cao Dezhi could say anything, above them space shattered as a streak of ivory shed out of the void. The streak of ivory appeared right in front of Gu Yuena and the others, allowing them to see Oryx Cal in all of its glory. Everyone was silent for a bit before Ling Zichen spoke out. "Why is that here?" # In the Rivers Of Time. Tang Wulin''s body was being swept away, the raging current of the sapphire-like seawater was pushing his body. All around him were wavest with droplets of water that shine like crystals. At the moment, these droplets contained countless scenes from various eras that branched out to the past and present. These droplets were beautiful but also deadly, the mere sight of them would terrify even God-Kings. If one was to get touched by these droplets from the River Of Time. There was a chance they might have their whole existence pulled apart. Which is what was happening to Tang Wulin at this moment, as the strong feeling of time could be felt as the wave washed over him. It was only because his body was a Semi-Divine Realm that he was able to hold on for so long since a God Realmcked the concept of time. This made them very resistant to temporal powers and phenomenons like being dropped in the Rivers Of Time. But this was only resistance towards it, the realm itself can still be destroyed if it stays for a long time. This is the same for Tang Wulin, whose own body was starting to break apart under the pressure. But he was still sleeping, the shockwave before even with the shell of water protecting him. Had still managed to hurt him to the point it severely injured his sea of spirit, causing him to ckout. As Tang Wulin''s body continued to get washed over by the waves, Zeref appeared above and looked down at him in worry. Fortunately, Typhoon powers had seemed to stop affecting Tang Wulin, although Zeref and the others didn''t know why. In fact, they didn''t know how Wulin escaped but that didn''t matter right now. "Come on Wulin, wake up... Our options are pretty limited right now and will get even worse if you don''t wake up." Zeref kept on shouting at Tang Wulin but he didn''t even twitch. Zeref wanted to try something else but there wasn''t much he could do considering their circumstances. With Wulin submerged in the River Of Time, he couldn''t touch him. Zeref wasn''t foolish, he knew even with a being like him, the River Of Time would still be able to affect him. How could it not? This was a River that could affect even the Gods, let alone an existence like Zeref. Cursing silently, Zeref tried to think of something while cracks started to appear on Tang Wulin''s body. Arge indication that his body was struggling against the river. ''Damn it! I didn''t want to do this but it may be his only hope-'' As Zeref got ready to put his hands together, a symbol began to appear on Tang Wulin''s forehead. A dragon that was eating its tail appeared, giving off the light of ck and white. Zeref''s eyes widened, wondering where that symbol came from and how did it appear. As he doesn''t ever recall seeing a symbol like that before. It was then a figure began to appear around Tang Wulin. A thousand-meter dragon with scales that were ck as the night with streaks of white began to circle Tang Wulin. Its figure moving through the tide of the River Of Time as if terrifying temporal power around wasn''t a threat. The Dragon''s eyes gaze down at Tang Wulin after its body had wrapped around his body. With a snort, a wave of dusky and milky light swept out, enveloping Tang Wulin figure as his soul rings appeared. Ten soul rings appeared, all the same color as before but thest one was ck-white simr to yin and yang. In the next second, the cracks that could be seen on his body, instantly vanished, as if they were merely an illusion. Even the time fragments that were surrounding it had trembled before they vanished from Tang Wulin figure. But if this wasn''t enough, the dragon began to inhale, devouring some of the water around Tang Wulin. Without anything negative happening to it! Such a thing would shock anyone who saw! This wasn''t any normal water; this was water from the River of Time, where each droplet contained a spec of history in it! Yet this dragon devoured it without a care in the world! "...Leviathan." Zeref muttered in shock as he stared at the gigantic dragon below him, watching it somehow heal the cracks on Tang Wulin. He knew it was Tang Wulin from the familiar god symbols that appeared on its forehead. He saw the Asura God, Sea God, Life Goddess, and the others appearing on its forehead. As well as a dragon eating its tail that was wrapping around the God Symbol. "Wait... he isn''t healing it... Could it be he is reversing time? Or is something different?" Leviathan moved its gaze from Tang Wulin towards Zeref, narrowing at Zeref before softening and going back to Tang Wulin. As more cracks started to appear on Tang Wulin''s body but in the next second, they vanished. As another wave of ck and white light swept out while Leviathan kept a close eye on Tang Wulin. A sh of adoration, affection, and love could be seen in his gaze as he stared at his father. "So he recognizes me... I am guessing this is the transformation it underwent after sleeping for so long. Still, this does give me an opportunity." Zeref whispered to himself as he saw how Leviathan was able to stabilize Tang Wulin dire situation. But he knew this wouldn''tst for long, not believing that Leviathan could keep this up for long. Zeref sped his hands together, as his figure began to give off a golden light. The light began illuminating the whole area, turning the sapphire river golden and Leviathan gigantic form golden as well. Before a golden light erupts out, sweeping through the area and submerging Leviathan and Tang Wulin. The symbol of a fairy appeared with a sphere that began to enveloped Tang Wulin and Leviathan. The sphere grew around them, blocking any of the water from entering as it wees the duo to a world of gold. Chapter 412: Ugly Fairy, Till The End Chapter 412: Ugly Fairy, Till The End In an unknown location,id the body of Tang Wulin on the ground, with a towering rusted pir that was forcibly broken in half. "Ugh." Tang Wulin''s figure began twitching as he started opening his eyes. He felt a sharp rang through his mind while he started pushing himself up from the ground. ''Not in the Rivers Of Time anymore... So where is this?'' Tang Wulin spread out his divine sense while ncing around the area. It was a strange ce to Tang Wulin; the sky was pitch-ck but had purple lights like stars adorned above. He noticed there were copsed buildings scattered around with some violent tornadoes that were pitch ck sweeping around the area. "... This might be the graveyard of the Primordial Gods." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out as she appeared on top of Tang Wulin''s shoulder, a hint of sadness could be seen in her eyes. She took it all in, the copsed buildings, the ruined ground, and destroyed area, a far cry from what it was long ago. "Their graveyard... Is this where the ultimate battle between Typhoon and them took ce?" "Indeed, the greatest war in all of history took ce here. Half of the universe against the Ruler Of The Universe..." "That''s another title for Typhoon?" "In a way, it''s, as he could be considered the strongest existence back then. Regardless, it was a fight that would decide who continued existing... Except it didn''t quite go out like that." "You mean Typhoons getting sealed and the Primordial Gods meeting their end." Yggdrasil fell silent at Tang Wulin words, as she continued moving her gaze around the area. She never thought she would appear here again, in all honesty, she thought she would be dead before she could evere back here. Her main life goal was to act as a seal for Typhoons. This meant the only path for her back then was to continue keeping Typhoon seal or be destroyed by either him or another being. ''Life sure works in mysterious ways.'' "Daddy!" An ear-splitting shout rang out as a tiny dragon appeared in a sh of ck and white light. The dragon moved around Tang Wulin''s body before gently wrapping around his neck and began kissing his cheek. "Leviathan, so your evolution is finished?" "Hehe, yes." Leviathan answered as it started to nuzzle Tang Wulin cheek. Leading to a faint smile appearing on his face as he began caressing Leviathan''s head. "Hm, you should be thanking your little son. If it wasn''t for him, you would have been destroyed by the Rivers Of Time." "He did something? The only thing I recall was being sent flying into the river." "All I did was stop you from breaking dad! Zeref did most of the work." Leviathan began to tell Tang Wulin what happened during his time sleeping, how his body was breaking, and how it reversed it. "You didn''t reverse time on me... If I had to guess, what you did was reset the event that happened to me by erasing the present." "Huh? You figure it out so fast!" Leviathan was slightly surprised, it didn''t think someone could figure out its ability so fast. His dad never once saw it and only heard about what happened yet figured it out so quickly. Tang Wulin nodded his head; the skill Leviathan utilized was simr to Zeref Neo Eclipse. Whereas Neo Eclipse is resetting time to relive one life, Leviathan''s skill was resetting an event and time to erase what was done. Unlike Neo Eclipse, it seemed Leviathan technique could only reset a time back a few. Still, it was a terrifying skill regardless, as Tang Wulin was already gaining an idea on how to best use it. Although he was a bit surprised Leviathan became his tenth soul ring even after he reached the God level. "Leviathan, you said Zeref did sp his hand, and then we were enveloped by a golden sphere?" "Yea daddy! It was so gigantic but gorgeous... Strangely enough though, after he used that skill he moved towards you and then pressed his hand on your chest. Then another golden light erupts out before the golden sphere finds itself here. It took a bit before the sphere cracked and let us out... But once it did, Zeref told me to tell you something." "What did he say?" "...Come find him, the heart is close." Once Leviathan uttered those words, Tang Wulin let out a sigh. Instantly understanding and grasping the meaning of those words, although a bit confused on the first part. "He wants you toe to find him? Why couldn''t he just wait for you to awaken and then you both go find it?" "I''m unsure... But knowing Zeref he may not have a choice in the matter." "I see, alright. Leviathan where did Zeref wander off to?" "Oh, he said he would be at the depths of this ce." "The depths? Alright, let''s go get that trouble maker!" Yggdrasil promptly announced while striking a pose causing Leviathan to giggle and Tang Wulin to lightly smirk. And within the next second, they set off towards the depth. As Tang Wulin traverses through this ruined battlefield, he would sometimese into contact with these bizarre waves. They were ck as the night, all of them containing both destruction and curse energy as they rushed towards him. Like a raging sea, they descended on Tang Wulin! But without any hesitation, he sted out his fist which erupted with Immortal Qi and Creation Energy, his fist sted the overwhelming wave apart. As he did this, he continued moving, ruthlessly tearing through any other waves that rushed towards him. "To think the energies of the Primordial Gods still lingered..." "They utilize this type of energy?" "No, they also utilize Immortal Qi, but this is what their Immortal Qi became after their death. Corrupted and destructive, living and festering in thisnd for far too many years." Yggdrasil knew that even this would have continued for even more years before the energy was absorbed by the Universe Law. It would then disperse throughout the universe. From what she knew, the Universe Law wanted to leave this energy here to make sure none of the Primordial Gods could return. As even after their deaths, the intent, and will of the Primordials Gods can still be felt around the area. So the Universal Law uses those gods'' energy to get rid of them for good, while also using it to mock them. For their foolishness. "Wulin... Did you know I couldn''t see your fate or your future in any of the possibilities I could see? You didn''t seem surprised or shocked when Typhoon said neither he nor I could see it." "Well yes but not at first..." "What made you change your mind?" "Initially I thought you didn''t want to tell me because of the fear it may negatively impact me. But after the Typhoon attack when I killed those Dragons, you seemed surprised by this sneak attack. Not only that but even farther back, there were times when your future sight would be essential, yet you couldn''t predict it." "Ahh, so that when you start to suspect... Well, you were right on the money, when ites to you... I can''t see anything; it''s as if you are outside the time and fate of this universe." "..." "You don''t happen to know the reason why... Do you? Or how you happened to escape from Typhoon?" But Tang Wulin didn''t answer her as he continued moving forward causing Yggdrasil to pout. Yet she didn''t call him out on it, knowing full well he will tell herter when he is ready. Especially the part about Typhoon. Although she believed he is just waiting to get Zeref back, so he doesn''t have to repeat himself. ''What a troublesome Soul Master I am under... But I wouldn''t have it any other way~'' After a bit of walking, Tang Wulin found himself walking through the corrupted water. The pitch-ck water seems to stretch out infinitely, with no end in sight. But the strangest thing was the naturalws and natural elements. They weren''t like the ones on the Douluo ne or any other ne he has been to. They seemed and felt irregr as if the corrupted energy had twisted them somehow. He continued onward, walking on the water while smashing through the periodic tidal waves. During this, he noticed pieces ofnd that weren''t submerged by the corrupted water. He noted how damaged and wrecked they look though, with buildings being piled upon them. Not only were their inds but also temples. Some temples looked ancient, others looked advanced, others looked like they were from another dimension, and so on. The further Tang Wulin went inside this realm, the more traces of the old god he found. Regardless, it didn''t take him long to find the center of this realm. It was being blocked by a raging dark storm that was moving in a maelstrom, blocking out everyone. With a scoff, Tang Wulin moved forward, his body smashing straight into the storm. He felt like he was being grinded to dust by the storm but he continued marching forward. After a bit, he broke through into the center of the realm. And it was then he saw a lone figure who was wearing a regal and formal white toga lined with golden strings. It was none other than Zeref who turned his head to see Tang Wulin walking towards him causing him to release a faint smile. "I knew you would make it..." "Well, I am here... Why did youe here anyway? Does the center have a portal we can use to get out? Or are we here for Fairy Heart-" Tang Wulin trailed off when he noted the thing that was behind Zeref, a purple crystal that was giving off a glistening glow. It was surrounded by spikes in a hexagon-like shape. But Tang Wulin''s main attention was the crystal itself or more specifically what was inside of it. "...Mavis." Tang Wulin muttered as he saw the familiar golden-haired girl that was able to get even Zeref to fall for her and the founder of Fairy Tail. "That''s Fairy Heart? But why is there a girl in there?" Yggdrasil asked as she nced at Zeref who had a sad smile on his face while Tang Wulin was still stoic. "That''s because that girl, Mavis, is Fairy Heart." "Huh? Are you saying..." "Yes, her body or well I should say the energy inside of her is Fairy Heart, the infinite power source." Tang Wulin words left Yggdrasil in shock and disbelief while Leviathan blinked his eyes. To him, it seems Tang Wulin may have to devour Mavis to gain Fairy Heart. "So it was here all along... No wonder you said I needed to be at least a First ss god." "Yeah... The darkness wave would have exterminated you as soon as you came." "Wait! If you knew about this ce, why wouldn''t you tell us about it?" Yggdrasil questioned, but Zeref didn''t say anything as he continued staring at Mavis who was encased in the crystal. "Zeref?" "Yggdrasil and Leviathan, go back inside." "Wulin?" "Dad?" Yggdrasil and Leviathan furrowed their brows at Tang Wulin before sighing. Their figure began fading away as they gave Zeref onest look of worry, returning to Tang Wulin sea of spirit. Leaving only Zeref and Tang Wulin in the area. But none of them said anything for a bit before Zeref let out a gentle sigh, turning to Tang Wulin with a faint smile. "Not going to say your final goodbye to her?" "Not yet... I still have one more... This is our final farewell, ologia." Tang Wulin fell silent at Zeref''s words causing Zeref to chuckle. "I guess I should exin... You remember that final war back in Fiore?" "Yes, you mentioned it would be a war to decide the future... What about it?" "In that war, I nned to use Fairy Heart and Neo-Eclipse to reset the world, so I had to absorb Fairy Heart myself... What I didn''t know was that Fairy Heart and I were still connected..." "Are you saying, in order to gain Fairy Heart-" "You would need to also devour me as well." Zeref let out a sigh as he nced back at Mavis." Even if you devour Mavis, you would only gain 50 percent or maybe less of what it has to offer. Not adequate for the challenges ahead." "Says who? It would still be enough to push me to-" "An adequate level? Maybe that would be enough if Typhoon was still sealed... But he isn''t, not any more ologia... He is free and will be searching for you, even if that means baiting you toe out through the people you havee to care for." Tang Wulin fell silent at the truth of Zeref''s words. How could he argue against the obvious? To Typhoon, he was an anomaly, an enigma that seems to go against the pre-established rules in this universe. He would be foolish to not check to see if Tang Wulin was really destroyed. Even if that meant dragging the people he came to care for into their battle, as long as it meant getting rid of a hidden threat. Meaning Tang Wulin had no time to take the long way of getting stronger, he had to do it fast and quickly. Something only the full power of Fairy Heart could do for him. "There isn''t another option anymore... We don''t have the time or the resources to help push you to the Typhoon level, only theplete Fairy Heart can provide that for you. This is our only hope." "Besides, I can''t let Mavis go off on her own... No matter how much I try, I can''t seem to cut my ties with this little minx." Zeref let out a chuckle as his face softens. "...You knew this was how it was going to y out... Didn''t you? From the moment we met, till now, you..." Zeref moved towards Tang Wulin with a faint smile as heid a hand on Tang Wulin''s shoulder, grasping it tightly. "I awoke here after my defeat to Natsu... The only thing around me was the Fairy Heart and Mavis who were still trapped here. My memory was a bit foggy, as I didn''t recall everything that happened, but gradually it came back." Zeref recalled staying in this ruined battlefield for years. During those years, he would gain shes of his time in Fiore while feeling something calling out to him. "It was the Space Between Time that was inside of you that called out to me when you awakened your martial soul... It was also the connection that was made between it back in Fiore when I was close to absorbing that allowed me to appear in your Sea of Spirit." To say Zeref was surprised was an understatement. He never thought he would be able to leave this dreaded battlefield, which was starting to take a harsh toll on him. "Although imagine my shock when I couldn''t evenmunicate with you. Haha, I had to watch you grow for a few years till the first time we met. But it was during those years that I got to see a different side of you, the Dragon King." During those years, Zeref saw the humanity in ologia. The humanity to genuinely love and care for someone other than himself, something he believed ologia lost a long time ago. "But it wasn''t all bad, as I did learn a bit more about my connection with the Space Between Time. It seems some of my essences was fused into it back when I messed with it before... It''s also why you got all of the Curses and my Death Magic." In a way, Tang Wulin wasn''t solely absorbing the time and space magic of the Space Between Time but also Zerefs magic. By the time his Devil yer Art reached a strong enough level to unleash the Curse ability. He had devoured a good amount of Zeref''s own essence, which gave him ess to Death Magic. Later on, he devoured enough to gain ess to all of his Curses. Once Tang Wulin fully devoured the Space Between Time and Fairy Heart, he will gain all of Zeref''s magic and knowledge. "I did mean what I said... When I said I wish to help you, so let me fulfill my promise to you, till the very end." "Zeref..." Zeref removed his hand from Tang Wulin''s shoulder before holding it out for him, with his ever-present smile. Tang Wulin was silent for a bit. From four hundred years ago till now, Zeref has inevitably been a constant person in his life. Whether as enemies, allies, rivals, enemies again, or even friends. No matter how many years went by, even after they both lost and died at the end of the Fiore War. They met once again as if their fate was intertwined. And yet, this may really be the end of their long journey together. If he does this, the one who has walk together with him through these long years. Will cease to exist, fading away from this reality and bing his energy source. Yet even with all these thoughts, he still moved his arm. Grasping Zeref''s hand tightly causing Zeref to smile. At that moment, a dazzling golden light began to bloom from their hands. It spread out, brilliantly illuminating the area around them in its beautiful light. It was sparkling and translucent with wisps of white sparks that kept on crackling merrily around both of them. Zeref gave Tang Wulin onest smile while Tang Wulin gritted his teeth, realizing this may be thest time he will see Zeref. But he still said nothing, as he pulled Zeref towards him. And began devouring him. He began inhaling all of Zeref''s wisps, experiencing the overwhelming rush of energy moving into him. Yet it didn''t give him the same intoxicating and astounding feeling as before. All he felt was a heavyweight in his stomach, one that kept on increasing, the more he inhaled and devoured. ''That''s it, keep on going.'' Zeref''s gentle smile grew even more as he saw the golden light around Tang Wulin growing, as well feeling his own self grow fainter. ''If there was one thing, I was jealous about. Was the way you kept on moving forward regardless of what happens.'' White wisps began to crackle around Tang Wulin, as veins could be seen appearing on his face as he continued devouring. While Zeref began reminiscing fondly about all of the things, he had done with Tang Wulin. Being sent back in time, fighting against gods, giving him dating advice, and building an empire with him. And so much more. Alongside their time in Fiore, their effective teamwork during the war, their mutual dislike for each other. Their strategies and wish to eradicate each other. Zeref and Tang Wulin have been through it all. ''You weren''t like me who was held up in the past, you kept on moving forward. Still, even though I won''t be able to speak with you, I will be there to support you with my essence.'' His hand tightened even more as his figure gradually started to fade even more. While the gentle smile on his face softens. ''So keep doing what you have been doing ologia. Keep going until all enemies are crushed.'' As Zeref felt he was close to being fully devoured by Tang Wulin. He gave him the biggest smile he has ever shown in his four hundred years of life. ''I''m d I met you back in Fiore and in Douluo... And I am d, I can help you till the very end.'' Just as Mavis and Natsu once gave him one before, one that didn''t need words to transmit their full feelings. ''Farewell, my greatest and old friend... ologia.'' One that instantly made Tang Wulin eyes widen, as Zeref fully faded away. ''Although this might be a little selfish, considering our history...'' ''But I wish our journey could have continued... Just a bit longer.'' Chapter 413: Broken Path Chapter 413: Broken Path As Tang Wulin finished devouring Zeref, he fell silent. Even as he felt a boundless amount of energy rushing eagerly through his body, pouring into his realm core and other cores. Even as he felt it rushing into his sea of spirit, amplifying it even further. He didn''t show any reaction, no sign of joy or exhration, only pain. He felt it; the weight in his stomach was heavy, the pain in his heart was sharp. It didn''t take long for him to realize why. The truth of the matter was before he didn''t really imagine the future without Zeref next to him. The Zeref that has been around him for so many years. The one who has been with him through all of the challenges and events on Douluo, that same Zeref was gone. In all honesty, he felt Zeref was simr to his spirit soul. Someone that would be with him forever until the day he met his end. A life-long partner in his present journey. "... You are too much Zeref. Well, I hope you enjoy your rest, until the next time we meet." Tang Wulin had released a sigh before he moved towards Mavis''s body that was still encased in the purple crystal. Grasping the crystal, he began devouring it. As he was devouring it, chomping on the crystal, he felt a stream of energy rushing into his body. Not only that but his eyes started to glow as a scene shed before him. He saw them both a barefooted girl and a jet-ck boyughing joyfully, Mavis and Zeref. Both of them were embracing each other, hand in hand as they tread a path of gold. He couldn''t tell where they were going, but he knew it didn''t matter because they had each other. And that wall, that mattered. "Rest well you two..." In the next moment, Zeref and Mavis nce back at Tang Wulin as he whispers those words. They smiled at him while uttering the words thank you before they continue on their journey. Together forever, at longst, deep within the heart of fairies. A beautiful end to the fairy tale that spans hundreds of years. ''But mine isn''t done quite yet... Is it Zeref?'' Within a few seconds, Tang Wulin had finished absorbing Fairy Heart but he knew it wasn''t done fusing with him yet. Zeref''s source and Mavis were taking time to fully connect. But he had more than enough energy to take the next step. "Yggdrasil." "Yes, it''s time... To construct a God Realm." Yggdrasil''s expression was severe, her eyes were shining with a terrifying light. Both are useless at being unable to identify another solution for the Tang Wulin path to reach Typhoon level. And also rage at Typhoon, wishing to ughter him in the next instant. sping her hands together, tendrils began to pour out of her as it began to wrap around Tang Wulin figure. "Remember once you seed, the Universal Law will descend down on you. With all of its wrath..." "I know, there is no turning back after this... Don''t worry." After hearing the conviction in Tang Wulin words, Yggdrasil didn''t say anything more,pletely trusting in her soul master. "Start now!" In the next instant, Tang Wulin''s whole figure was covered with multi-colored vines that overflowed with Immortal Qi. Then, he began attacking the next step, wishing to evolve his Semi-Divine Realm into a God Realm and surpass all those before him. Inside the tendrils of vines, his entire body erupted with Immortal Qi and blood as he started evolving his body. For him to take the next step, he needed fusing the Immortal Qi fully into his realm and utilize it to expand his realm. Which wasn''t an easy task by any means. Any mistake or failure would lead to him perishing miserably before the Universal Law got a chance to end him. In a way, he had to merge everything inside of him and then elevate it to the next dimension. Tang Wulin''s body had countless spots of light that were all beginning to shine as endless chains made out of immortal qi began to appear. They were densely packed, swirling around Tang Wulin before rushing into his body, piercing his skin and into his bone. The chains also punctured his organs as well, alongside his core and sea of spirit. They weren''t just amplifying his body but also beginning to try and merge the various parts to form a true realm. The chains of light were on the path to be one with him. The whole around Tang Wulin began to tremble uncontrobly and shake. It was as if heaven and earth were splitting apart. This world trembled, the corrupted qi began to rage around, spreading and sweeping through the whole area. Before it started rushing towards Tang Wulin area as if it was reacting to Tang Wulin terrifying transformations. Tang Wulin observed these changes as well, feeling a massive amount of qi rushing towards him. But he didn''t mind this phenomenon at all as he began to smile and open his mouth. And started to inhale. The raging sea of corrupted immortal qi that was sweeping past began to tremble. Next, it began rushing towards the tendril of vines, seeping into them and Tang Wulin mouth. Even though Qi around was corrupted qi, it was still Immortal Qi, nheless. He just needed the purification process to Yggdrasil, while he just continued absorbing this Qi. The Fairy Heart was still taking time to fuse, so Tang Wulin opted to use the devour qi around to help push his breakthrough even more. While the energy isn''t anywhere close to Fairy Heart, it was around a God Realm level of energy. Still, irregr events continued to happen around Tang Wulin. It was fortunate Tang Wulin was breaking through in a deste world and not the Douluo. Or else it might have produced a grave disaster that would have wiped out thend he was on, affecting even the world. Around Tang Wulin, immortal qi was rushing out streak after streak, shattering the space around him and streaking through the void. While waves of it began surging like a sea, sweeping through the area, demolishing everything around it. None of the copsed building was saved, even the violent storms and waves were being sted apart. The world continued to shake, the purple lights that were shining above were trembling as space continued to split asunder. If one didn''t know any better, it felt like the whole world was going to be destroyed. Yet one could sense the feeling of creation within the waves of Immortal Qi. That was spreading out like ripples after the destruction came, mending everything that was broken or split before. If that wasn''t enough, the qi would begin to nurture everything around. Amplifying the copsed building, blooming life into the ruined ins, and purifying the corrupted immortal qi. This truly was a bizarre phenomenon, as a cycle of destruction and creation swept through the whole world. Disying the unique forms of creation and destruction! Inside of Tang Wulin, he felt the spaces inside of him growing and expanding. It was as if he was melting the higher-dimensional spaces and then having them merge into his body. As they merged into his body, they began absorbing the lower-dimensional spaces into them. He felt the infinite amount of 4-dimensional and 3rd-dimensional space rushing into the higher-space. This scene was too unusual. These changes were enough to shock anyone who could witness them. Tang Wulin could feel himself devouring more and more higher-dimensional spaces, leading to his realm growing bigger and bigger. It got to the point that Tang Wulin''s body began to give off a dazzling light, brilliantly illuminating all things in this dark and ruined world. The chains that were made out of immortal qi were gradually bringing his sea of spirit and body together. Yet this wasn''t easy, his glittering sea of spirit and realm core was struggling against the merge. But Tang Wulin only gritted his teeth as he continued forcing it, while even more higher-dimensional spaces started to get absorbed. In the next instant, Tang Wulin was able to forcibly merge them, leading to his body to tremble. As these two were trying to resist and shed with each other. But he simply began to rigorously suppress them both with his will, forcing the fusion even more. While his realm continued to grow, surpassing the limits of a Semi-Divine ne. But it was then the realm shooked even more before nine-colored clouds began to appear all around in the sky. "Did it know you were here? And waited for when you were close?" Yggdrasil''s voice rang out with shock and disbelief, pondering how the Universal Law was able to find them. Tang Wulin hasn''t evenpleted his ascension yet! "Well I expected this much; it''s fine." A piercing golden light burst out of the tendril of vines, which was sted apart! Tang Wulin red at the crackling nine-colored clouds that were summoning everything possible. From divine weapons made out of frequent lightning, to extraordinary figures from different eras! He saw mythical creatures, dragons, kirins, qilins, tigers, etc, all of them numbered over trillions. Streaks of nine-colored lightning could be seen shing through the clouds, all of them containing the power to annihte a universe. Tang Wulin tensed his body as felt his instincts and fortune sense screaming at him. In the instant, the Universal Law took action. Countless divine des erupted with a dazzling nine-colored streak as they all hacked down! Nine-colored des radiance sweeping out. Tang Wulin sensed the terrifying energy, all of them were enough to wipe out countless universes in a sh! They cleaved through space, appearing right in front of Tang Wulin and wishing to squash him under their might! Yet Tang Wulin only scoffed, he could sense these des were only at the Third ss level, his fist sted out. Smashing them all into pieces before he rushed upwards, wishing tomit to annihte dangers above him. The nine-colored clouds trembled uncontrobly and shook as if it was questioning Tang Wulin. "Yes, I dare to rebel." One of the generals that were made out of lightning released a roar as they seized one of the divine weapons. Tang Wulin instantly felt God-King energy from the de, realizing it was an Ultra Divine weapon and the general was also a God-King. The general said nothing as he hacked out with the de, everything was split asunder by the de radiance as it descended. The energy contained enough power to destroy whole dimensions and multiverses! Tang Wulin roared out as his figure erupted with energy, even as he was still in the middle of undergoing his breakthrough. He sted out with his fist which shed with de radiance! The de radiance scattered through the whole world, wrecking everything it touched! The buildings were copsing, space was shattering and ck-holes were starting forming. The shes were simply too terrifying, any being not at the God-King realm would have their bodies and soul erased from their world. Yet Tang Wulin continued rushing upwards, just as even more divine weapons, creatures, and lightning descended on him. The scene here was too terrifying. A tiger made out of nine-colored lightning lunged at Tang Wulin while an ax swept towards from the side. A relentless sea of lightning poured down on him and a dragon exhaled a stream of lightning that rushed forward. All of them were at the Peak of the God-King Realm! Unleashing their full power, to erase Tang Wulin from this world and never allow him to appear ever again. Their attack shattered the space, obliterating the ckness which has the void as a glittering expanse of nine-colored formed around him. But Tang Wulin simply took action! His figure erupted with a murderous and divine madness colored aura that turned everything crimson as the presence of destruction could be felt. While he clenched his fist before sting out as True Destruction bloomed and erupted out. Rushing out like waves, it struck the tiger that was lunging at him, shattering half of its body with no struggle. Nine-colored wisp scattered around while the other half was devoured by the True Destruction as it continued sweeping out. It shed with the expanse of lightning, smashing into it and devouring its essence. As this happened, he felt himself grow even stronger as his Inferno Kill worked its magic as everything he destroyed empowered him. Yet at the same time, Tang Wulin''s body trembled. He felt the higher-dimensional spaces release a shockwave that swept through his whole internal bodies. But if that wasn''t enough, another series of shockwaves rushed through his body. Tang Wulin spat out a ssh of blood as he felt visible cracks appearing all around his body and his insides. These cracks were leaking out immortal qi, that began to leak out while he smashed apart the long dragon and the divine ax. This was not a good sign; all of it stemmed from Tang Wulin forcing his breakthrough while he resisted the Universal Law. But if this continued, then Tang Wulin''s whole body might lead to him perishing before the Universal Law does it. Yet this didn''t mean he could stop, as the Universal Law also noticed his condition. Leading to even more attacks to rain down on him, as well as those legendary figures. Chapter 414: Charge To Into The Heavens Chapter 414: Charge To Into The Heavens The Universal Law was content in watching Tang Wulin suffering, while also keeping an eye for any changes. Tang Wulin''s mouth began to leak blood as he smashed a general apart but he felt another shockwave rang through. Leading to cracks appearing on his realm core, causing hisplexion to turn pale and even more blood to ssh out. ''I can''t keep up like this... Well, I guess I have to do this earlier than I wanted to do.'' Tang Wulin went deep inside of his consciousness. Appearing right in front of a golden dragon that was bound with three seals that were held in ce tightly. "So ites to this huh." "Yeah." Tang Wulin replied to Old Tang who was standing in front of the Golden Dragon King. He moved towards the Golden Dragon King which was leaking out madness and destruction while Old Tang regarded him. "Well, it''s up to you to open it... But you know what will happen right?" "I know." Tang Wulin put his hand on the Golden Dragon King seals before they all began to shake and trembled. Instantly the 16thyer seal shattered open, leading Tang Wulin to feel a rush of energy in his body. Just as a gigantic bolt of nine-colored lightning tore through the sky and reached him. But he swiftly swung his fist, hacking into the bolt and shattering it apart. Then he felt the 17th seal opening, leading to the murderous and destructive aura around him turning even fiercer. Then the final seal was opened. And Tang Wulin who figures expanded out with murderous, madness and destructive aura. The aura began turning into a crimson-gold dragon that began to release an earth-shattering roar. As Tang Wulin felt another rush of energy inside of his body, while he continued his relentless march upwards. The crimson-scarlet spread out like turbulent waves, shrouding Tang Wulin figure like a protectiveyer. It was simr when he donned all of his enhancements that produced an ethereal cover around him, protecting and empowering him. Tang Wulin felt the will of the Golden Dragon King rushing towards him. Trying to devour his mind and overtake his body that was in a dire state. "Annoying... Yggdrasil." "I know, I am on it." As the Golden Dragon King madness continued to spread out inside of Tang Wulin''s body. A wave of Creation and Immortal Qi erupted out, rushing out like waves as it crashed into the madness. In the next instant, madness and destruction shed with immortal qi and creation. But this shed, led to Tang Wulin spitting out more blood while his blood began leaking out of his body. As this happened, the whiteness in his hair shined even more, as he felt the Asura Bloodline that was sealed erupting. Just like when his Sea God Bloodline fully awakened, Tang Wulin felt his Asura bloodline rushing out and amplifying his strength. It rushed to help the Creation and Immortal Qi keep the Golden Dragon King madness and destruction in check. For the present, he had Yggdrasil utilize the Creation and Immortal Qi in his body tobat the Golden Dragon King. While he continues with his breakthrough, using the energy gained from the seals to continue his realm breakthrough. But doing this type of method was dangerous for him! Only was his body being unstruck by the higher-dimensional waves but the sh of the Golden Dragon King and Creation was producing problems. It wasn''t wrong to say Tang Wulin was experiencing hell right now even without including the Universal Law. Yet this method was the best method for Tang Wulin! He needed to fulfill his breakthrough quickly and fast, hence why he needed to force the absorption of higher-dimensional spaces. While him breaking the Golden Dragon King seal would also amplify his already strong body and regeneration even more. Regeneration will be needed for his body to keep up. As he felt endless power inside of him, he continued rushing up even while his body was breaking and restoring by the seconds. Tang Wulinshed out with a kick, sweeping outwards and smashing all of the nine-colored generals apart. While his other hand grasps the others before crushing them in his hand. Nine-colored wisps scattered out before being devoured by the crimson-light. All while he was being struck by nine-colored lights that were trying to erase him. They came down on him in the trillions, surpassing any number of lightning bolts he had ever seen before and pouring over him. And yet, the lightning wasn''t even damaging him! Tang Wulin yer technique made all abilities that were weaker than him, nullified and erase once they touch his body. All of the lightning was being erased, unable to injure him. But the lightning continued submerging him, following his determined charge towards the heavens. At this time, a divine halberd erupted out, containing strength far beyond a God-King. Tang Wulin responded by sting out with a fist, that swirled with a crimson-scarlet light. The divine halberd was sted apart while his killing intent spread everywhere. Making the naturalws and elements shudder around as Tang Wulin finally reached the nine-colored lightning clouds. But just as he reached it, a figure formed out of nine-colored lightning hacked down on him. All types of weapons, attacks, and abilities struck Tang Wulin, the power behind it surpassing the God-King rank. They all struck Tang Wulin''s body causing an ear-splitting explosion to ring out. One that spread through the skies with electrical current and arcs. But then a hand pierced out of the nine-colored smoke, grasping the face of one of the divine generals before crushing it. The divine generals were able to notice Tang Wulin''s entire body was covered in cracks, blood was leaking out with various energy wisps. However, despite this being the case, he still gave off a terrifying and overflowing pressure. With a roar, Tang Wulin began smashing out his fist that erupts out with True Destruction while he began inhaling. With countless vines that were like divine chains hacked out, puncturing through the beings around Tang Wulin. The divine creatures around him were all pierced through, while the weapons were turned into an energy wisp from his fist. A streak of de radiance swept over, a divine de wished to behead Tang Wulin! Yet Tang Wulin instinctively stomped down on the ground which erupted explosively with over a thousand crimson-scarlet heavenly dragons. All of them released an earth-shattering roar! Blocking the de radiance with only two of them while nine dragons bit down on the halberd causing it to shatter. The other dragons rushed out towards the other weapons that were descending on Tang Wulin shing and crashing into them as Tang Wulin continued advancing, appearing in front of a nine-headed dragon. Grabbing it by the head before he ripped out one of its heads causing the hydra dragon to release a thunderous roar. But Tang Wulin wasn''t done, as his other hand swept out, hacking apart the other heads off. Before his killing intent began to submerge the dragon''s body, hacking it into pieces and leading to exploding. Then his figure vanished, appearing the gigantic Kung Peng who tried to submerge him in a raging sea of lightning. With a roar, Tang Wulin hacked his fist up, smashing into the Kung Peng, sting right through it. The Universal Law that was observing Tang Wulin was slightly shocked. It didn''t think Tang Wulin growth would be this terrifying and so fast. It could tell that Tang Wulin was increasing too fast! Thus, it finally took action. It was simply too fast! The nine-colored clouds parted in the next instant, a gigantic bolt of lightning tore through the world and struck Tang Wulin. Smashing into him and devouring his figure, with the sky being covered with a nine-colored current that began to illuminate the world. Yet a roar could be heard from within the nine-colored current as Tang Wulin charged through the lightning. Even though his whole body was covered with blood, cracks and ckened scorched marks, he continued advancing upwards. This left the Universal Law confused, wondering what Tang Wulin was trying to achieve or if he had simply gone crazy. Tang Wulin released a fierce roar as another bolt of lightning came down, striking his figure and filling the whole sky! Every inch of the surrounding was filled with nine-colored bolts of lightning that were overturning the whole broken battlefield. Shattering the ground, with fissures being filled with a boundless sea of lightning that was beginning erasing the corrupted immortal qi. But what the Universal Law saw, left it in disbelief. It saw a figure that was being consumed by nine-colored bolts and was actively trying to devour it. Tang Wulin roared out once again as he continued inhaling the bolt of nine-colored lighting, even as his body continued to break apart. He had suffered unimaginable serious injuries; that even regeneration was having a hard time restoring his body. Gritting his teeth, ten rings appeared behind him as he began utilizing his final soul ring. ''Tenth Soul Skill: Eternal Return.'' Tang Wulin''s body began trembling before his wounds started to mend and be erased that was caused by the previous lightning bolts. But it was then, nine-colored lightning shone resplendently causing Tang Wulin to grimace as he felt this next one was going to be horrifying. He could sense it would far surpass anything he has ever seen, even Typhoon''s strength was nothingpared to it. Instantly, vast waves of lightning poured down from the heavens, immediately crushing the void and smashing into Tang Wulin. But Tang Wulin only gritted his teeth as he utilizes everything he could to hold on while increasing his devouring rate. He was betting on his ability to evolve before the Universal Law attack was able to destroy him. Tang Wulin roared out as his whole figure was turned ckened before it was destroyed by the lightning radiance "Breakthrough!" Thunderous noise erupted, the sound deafening, the whole world was covered in a nine-colored radiance. The whole sky shattered, with everything being destroyed, leaving behind only the void. Everything except Tang Wulin who could be seen floating in the sky cracks all over his body "Haha..." He almost exploded, body and spirit destroyed, but he held on! Allowing him to undergo his breakthrough and produce a God-Realm in his own body. He had aplished what those before him couldn''t do before, he had walked the broken path! He seeded, even against the Universal Law trying to cut him down. Even as his internal body was shing with the Golden Dragon King and the higher-dimensional spaces. But if that wasn''t enough, he could feel his realm was still growing and expanding, as even more cracks appeared. Not only that but he could feel himself grasping something. It wasn''t something random but the key for him to survive this tribtion, as he began utilizing his memories to aplish his goal. But in the next moment, the world trembled as reality began to warp. "Damn... Tang Wulin muttered as everything above was filled with nine-colored streaks of light. He could tell the Universal Law was enraged, how could it not be? It struck Tang Wulin with an attack beyond what he should be able to withstand. Yet he somehow has survived, that shouldn''t have happened. "It isn''t even mad anymore, simply enraged." A streak hacked down, struck down on his body, obliterating it in the process and everything else down below. As the light faded, there was no more Tang Wulin or any signs of his body. All of his essence and wisps were erased with the streak of lightning. But before the Universal Law could celebrate, it felt the corrupted immortal qi down below, giving off a soft light. Before they moved upwards, rising like a geyser, swirling around each other beforepressing together. Then they erupt out, scattering around the area as a figure begins to appear. This figure was none other than Tang Wulin, cracks that were leaking blood could still be seen on his body as it leaked out energy and turbulence. "... It went through." Tang Wulin muttered as he clenched his fist while the Universalw stared down below in disbelief. It was trying to understand just what was going on? Wasn''t Tang Wulin dead? Didn''t it strike him with one of its strongest attack? So how was he still alive? How was he still standing before it even after all of that! The world rumbled and shooked as trillions of trillions of streaks rained down on Tang Wulin whose eyes widened. Before he was consumed, his body had given off a pale white light, as it was drowned in streaks that continued to grow. The lightning bolts that were raining down moved from trillions to quadrillion and quintillion, it kept on increasing. The whole sky was filled with bolts. But the streaks of lightning didn''t stop their attack, they continued rushing down, striking down on the ruined battlefield. Ruthlessly tearing it into pieces and breaking it apart, as if they were responding to Universal Law wrath that wished to destroy everything. The whole world was filled with nine-colored currents, yetughter rang out. Tang Wulin figure could be seen, he was still standing and had no damage done to him. Even after being hit by those quintillions of lightning streaks. "To think such a path could be walked... Hahahaha." Opening his mouth, he began inhaling all of the electrical currents that were around him. Within seconds all of the currents in a thousand-meter range were absorbed while the others were moving to him. His body called out to them but Tang Wulin''s attention was focused on the nine-colored streaks above him. "Since you wanted me so badly, you can have me!" With those words, Tang Wulin rushed towards the sky while he continued inhaling and dragged the nine-colored streaks to him. His action left the Universal Law in disbelief. Chapter 415: God Ascension Chapter 415: God Ascension Yet the Universal Law struck down once more. Nine-colored bolts poured down, every single streak terrifying. One of them smashed into Tang Wulin while was still inhaling, devouring the area and him, erasing the void. The Universal Law peered down, trying to see if Tang Wulin was destroyed. Yet just like before and to its disbelief, Tang Wulin figure was still there. How! Just how is he negating the bolts! The Universal Law eyes began to peer into the flow of time, fate, and possibilities, wishing to discern the cause of this. While it did this, another overwhelming wave of lightning crashed down on Tang Wulin, wishing to obliterate him again and the area around him. But he once again, he remained unharmed as heughed, grasping on to the arcs of lightning before devouring it. He felt the arcs of lightning rushing through his body that began to turn it into a source of strength. Not only that but he could feel his body was getting refined by these bolts of lighting. As each of these streaks contained wisps of a higher-dimensional aura, allowing him to increase the elevation of his body. With another roar, he rushed upward! Just as another sea of lightning descended, surging and roaring as it crashed down on to Tang Wulin, wishing to shatter his figure. But it was useless! A pale white glow shes around Tang Wulin figure as the light struck but he remained unharmed in their showers. Before he continued devouring the lightning arcs around. As he was doing this, the nine-colored clouds rumbled, causing Tang Wulin to narrow his eyes. ''I am guessing it figured out...'' There was no old trick involved, he was not rewinding down, warping reality, or denying the event of his death. He knew none of that would work against the Universal Law bolts of lightning that ruthlessly suppressed all of his power. Truthfully, Tang Wulin should have been dying to those attacks of the Universal Law. But his existence waspletely rejecting the Universal Law wish to erase. In a way, he was fusing himself to the reality of the 10th-dimension and disregarding all strikes from the Universal Law. A thunderous noise rang out! Another wave of lightning crashed down, streak after streak, sting into Tang Wulin whose body shone with a pale light. The shattered space around him was being erased away before it could scatter, yet Tang Wulin remained fine! The Universal Law had figured out how Tang Wulin was disregarding its attack and this enraged it to the point of insanity. It continued raining down hell upon Tang Wulin, streak after streak, disying its boundless power and wrath. The Universal Law continued releasing seas of lightning, wishing to erase Tang Wulin as soon as he returned. Quintillions upon quintillions of streaks of lightning struck down. The streaks of lightning kept on increasing, closing on an infinite number of streaks. Turning the whole ruined battlefield of the Old Gods into a world of nine-colored lightning. There were too many bolts to even count, not willing to give Tang Wulin a chance to escape anymore. And a chance it got, as when Tang Wulin returned, his whole figure was destroyed by the lightning to the glee of the Universal Law. He couldn''t return after justing back. Blood-sshed out as his figure was being erased, yet Tang Wulin continuedughing, his figure giving off a deeper pale light. And to the shock of the Universal Law, he began to return, as if his existence wasn''t something that could be destroyed. Thus, a cycle wouldmence, where the Universal Law would rain down attacks that would destroy Tang Wulin when he returned. But, he would always return, somehow still holding on. One should understand that even with him returning from these lightning strikes. He was still experiencing hellish pain, still experiencing his body being destroyed and scorched by the nine-colored lightning. But Tang Wulin continued to roar out as he smashed the violent streaks of lightning apart. As he devoured the dragons, tigers, and lightning weapons that hacked towards him. The blood that was on his body had long since burned up and his skin was scorched. Yet Tang Wulin''s body was somehow still giving off a wave of thriving vitality within, one filled with Creation and Immortal Qi. And that''s when the Universal Law noticed it, the type of transformation Tang Wulin was undergoing. The Universal Law realized what Tang Wulin true goal was, why he was deliberately trying to fight against the streaks of lightning. Why he has been going so far as to devour it. Refining himself! Devouring the higher-dimensional aura that was in the bolts of lightning! Each of its streaks of lightning contained a higher-dimensional aura. As each bolt contained wisps and essence of its 9-dimensional aura, which held within it. An infinite number of lower-dimensional spaces, which Tang Wulin was eagerly devouring. It''s because of this that the Universal Law stopped raining down lightning, knowing full well it was only helping Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin noticed this as he looked at the retracting streaks of nine-colored lighting while arcs of lightning crackled around him. And to his surprise, he watched as the Universal Law began to leave. It didn''t try anything else, simply began to fade away from Tang Wulin and this ruined battlefield. Yet Tang Wulin wasn''t happy about this, as right now the situation was terrible. He felt the higher-dimensional aura and the Golden Dragon King rampaging inside of him. Forcing him to sit in a lotus position, as he tried absorbing them. Tang Wulin clenched his teeth as he tried stabilizing his internals. As the realm inside of him continued absorbing the higher-dimensional spaces that were contained in the lightning bolts. It was terribly hard, as these were higher-dimensional spaces that he was messing with. He felt himself being struck by the space-time turbulence of these spaces, each strike forcing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. But Tang Wulin continued to grit his teeth, to the point it was gaining cracks on it. He was feeling the spaces descending, gradually entering into the God Realm inside of his body. Roar! Brilliant lights blotted out the sky, endless storms began appearing above! The light swept out, with everything bursting and breaking apart. The ground began to rapture, with the sky splitting apart before it was consumed by the pale light that continued to sweep out. The whole world illuminated, turning into a world of glittering white. It had taken a while before the light faded, Tang Wulin was standing with the cracks on his body mending themselves. Tang Wulin was still quiet, eyes closed as he felt the changes in his body. His body fully absorbing the higher-dimensional spaces, evolving into a God Realm but it wasn''t just a normal realm. ''God Star.'' Tang Wulin felt his realm in the body had surpassed the 5-dimensional level. Evolving into a God Star from his breakthrough but this wasn''t the end. Tang Wulin eyes began to form a cosmos as he felt his God-Star realm had reached the peak of the 6th-dimensional. After he fully devoured all of the bolts of lightning. Even the Golden Dragon King Will was devoured, being unable to resist his higher-realm suppression. But Tang Wulin knew he could go even further than this. Feeling Fairy Heart in his body had already fused, he began to tap into its power. A piercing beam of golden light erupts out from Tang Wulin''s body, rushing into the sky and illuminating the world. Tang Wulin felt an unbelievable amount of energy rushing into his body, energy that he has never experienced before. It rushed into his cell, his organs, bones, realm core, the sea of spirit, and every ce in his body. Alongside this, he felt two figures appearing behind him, both of them had a smile on their face as they hugged Tang Wulin from behind. Before they began to scatter, joining into the piercing beam of light. "Fairy Heart!" The piercing light began to swirl around Tang Wulin before a luminous wave of light swept out. The golden waves overflowed into the realm,parable to storms from before, the waves were actually mending the ruined world. Anywhere the waves passed by, seemed to be purified. All of the corrupted qi and the nine-colored lightning was purified. With the breath of vitality and life spreading out. The ruined battlefield of god became a world of glittering gold. Producing trees of gold, lush grass of gold, sea, andkes of gold. The skies themselves were filled with clouds of gold, stars of gold, and a golden sky that rained down with lights. Simr to a gentle shower of rosy lights. The Fusion of Fairy Heart was finallyplete. As the light began to fade, Tang Wulin could now be seen but he was vastly different from before. The blue high-lights that used to be in his hair were gone, now it was mainly goldish-white hair that went down. But unlike before, the white was lighter, giving off a radiant glow while the gold was deeper. The previous jacket that Tang Wulin wore before, had transformed into a mixture of white and gold with streaks of ckness. The nine-dragon king''s symbols on the back of the jacket all began to change, gaining the same mixture. This was the same for all of his whole clothing, the same mixture. His eyes gain hints of crimson, bing a mixture of crimson-gold and blue eyes. But the greatest change was his cultivation, which had broken through the 6th-dimensional realm as the infinite amount of energy. Began rushing into his realm and expanding even more. But Tang Wulin wasn''t done just yet, as he opened up his hand which gave off a light before the Space Between Time appeared. Without a second thought, Tang Wulin swallowed the Space Between Time and felt even more energy rushing eagerly into him. Undergoing hisst transformation, he felt his body trembling as it started to spread the energy around. With his body and sea of spirit undergoing another evolution, amplifying himself even further than before. Clenching his fist, he felt his cultivation rushing towards the peak of the 7th-dimensional realm that he was in. Yes, his Realm in Body had attained the 7th-dimensional with the help of Fairy Heart and the Space Between time. Both of these were able to provide it with the resources needed for the expansion and construction of said higher-realm. "That was close... But you did it." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out, although her voice held a hint of disbelief. Not at Tang Wulin miraculously surviving the Universal Law strikes but just how he did it in the first ce. When he was getting stuck with the lightning bolts, he wasn''t only expanding the God Realm size but also crafting a God Position. Yggdrasil herself wasn''t sure what type of God Position he was making but she could feel it would be something out of this world. And she was right, as the God Position Tang Wulin was able to birth, anchoring it into his Realm in the Body. Allowed him to survive the Universal Law attacks. ''A position that embodies the past, present, and future, one that exists through all ages... I thought I would never see a position like this..." ''The God Of Existence.'' Tang Wulin made the God of Existence position, causing him to embody the concept of existence itself. That feat in itself would make even those in the God Level look at him in disbelief. One has to remember to make a God Position; one would need to understand a concept on a fundamental level and fuse it to a God Realm. But what type of fundamental concept was existence? It meant embodying the personification of existence, to embody the state of being and the living! How does one even begin to understand such a concept like this? One would need to truly understand existence from the beginning of the universe to the end, to even gain a footing for this. Existence was ever-changing, yet forever stagnating, bringing forth an infinite number of transformations and evolution. It wasn''t wrong to say, one would need to have at least millions of different life experience to even touch upon this. Yet Tang Wulin was able to do just this without living millions of different lives. ''Or maybe he did...'' Yggdrasil instantly realizes that most of Tang Wulin rebirth could be considered him living different lives. His reincarnation could also count as living a different life, him dying anding back to life could count as one. But the biggest factor was him gaining the memories and life experience of every single one of his parallel self. It wasn''t wrong to say, Tang Wulin experienced an infinite amount of life, allowing him to grasp the concept of existence. A concept that was no weaker or lower than Creation and Destruction that pervaded through the whole universe. How could any being exist without the concept of existence? Even those who were non-living or nonexistent were affected by this concept as well. This was a concept that reached up to the 10th-dimension in terms of influence and range. This is also why Tang Wulin was able to resist the Universal Law attack. He embedded his whole existence into the 10th-dimension, allowing him to miraculously escape its attack. While also returning himself back from the dead, as the concept of existence will allow him to alwayse back. While the God of Existence mayck the firepower and defensive powers like other concepts such as Destruction and Creation. It makes it all up for its extraordinary versatility and auxiliary! Allowing Tang Wulin to be an existence that will always exist, a neverending being. Unless one destroyed the whole 10th-dimensional universe, it was almost impossible to kill Tang Wulin fully. Since he will always return, as long as something still exists in this reality. This is why the Universal Law had to give up on this attack, frustrated but not to the point it would destroy everything in its realm. It knew even if it generated a possibility where Tang Wulin didn''t exist, he would still return! Even altering the past wouldn''t be able to help, since Tang Wulin''s past and fate couldn''t be seen! The Universal Law could have just destroyed the concept of existence but it knew the consequences would be way too dire. It would suffer more in the long run! Even if it tried suppressing Tang Wulin fully or change the rules of the Universe. It still wouldn''t lead to the Universal Law being able to destroy his existence. At best it could only suppress Tang Wulin, something it dislikes. As this meant Tang Wulin was a being, not even it could kill, which should be impossible! Nothing should be out of its ability to kill! Tang Wulin invincibility didn''t solelye from his position of Existence. Since the Universal Law could easily change the past, so he didn''t attain it and then destroy him. But how can you do that to a person whose fate and past were outside of your grasp? Even trying to affect him with other reality-warping power was hard because he achieved a God Star. Which was protecting him from the influence of the Universal Law and making it hard for it to locate Tang Wulin. Yes, what made Tang Wulin so terrifying wasn''t solely one thing but everything that he had to aplish and achieve today. Hence, the Universal Law frustration against him with it wondering how could a being like this exist? It was like he was destined to rebel against the whole universe, an anomaly against it. ''Not only did he produce a 7th-dimensional Realm In Body... Surpassing my expectations by a lot and reaching the same level as Typhoon. But he created a God Position that I didn''t think anyone but maybe Typhoon could make.'' Yggdrasil thought this as she now knew that Tang Wulin really did it. He had surpassed everyone who came before, all those who tried to walk his path, and even his ancestors. He really could be considered unrivaled to everyone except maybe Typhoon and the Universal Law. Everyone else would be nothing more than ants to Tang Wulin new found strength! While Yggdrasil was thinking, Tang Wulin was feeling the changes. From him reaching the 7th-dimension, he felt everything about his whole existence has been elevated to a terrifying level. Just from overall strength at his full power. It wasn''t wrong to say he could take on at least thirty beings at his rank without being at a disadvantage. His battle prowess really had reached a terrifying level! He could feel his body containing countless universes and multiverses within it, being able to contain even more if needed. He could feel it, infinite possibilities coursing through his body, shing in his eyes, reality waiting for hismand. He could feel that with a wave of his hand, he could change the past, present, and future of every single parallel universe. With a nce, he could see the past, present, and future of all of those parallel universes, as well as their possibilities. Tang Wulin was able to see what Typhoon could see, infinite possibilities of futures and past, of reality and probabilities. All of them he can see and bring forth, simply by his whims. His soul''s bones have also achieved the peak of the 7th-dimensional as well, all of them shining and amplifying his strength even more. His bloodline has evolved as well, with his soul spirits also beginning their evolution and making their breakthrough. Once they are done, they will be able to make their God Position in his body, anchoring themselves to him even more. While also allowing him control over their positions. But if that wasn''t enough, he could feel his yer powers were all beginning to make their position. His Dragon Form, Etherious Form, and Divine Form all reached the 7th-dimensional. Since all three were technically their own power source and granted him different forms of power. This allowed all of them to begin to craft their god positions. While also fusing into one yer craft, which was only possible through his God Position. The God of Existence allows for bnce between all forces, whether they be opposite, anti against each other, or destructive. It epts and bnces them all. His wings expanded from his back, ten pale fairy-like wings with ck streaks began to gently p, stirring up reality and space. Two extra pairs of wings forming after his ascension with them changing due to him absorbing Fairy Heart and Space Between Time. He then outstretched his hand, a golden light shined as his Golden Dragon Spear appeared. It was trembling as it felt the full Golden Dragon King bloodline inside of him and was crying in joy. When it felt it was even stronger than before. But that joy couldn''tpare to what it felt when an infinite amount of energy rushed into it. At the same moment, Tang Wulin summoned Trish and the Sea God Trident to his side, these two tridents revolving around him. Then he began sending these two weapons, a boundless amount of energy, making all of them tremble in joy. When the Sea God Trident felt the energy entering, their immortal qi began surging and spreading out, shaking the whole world. While the azure fiery light rushed out from Trish into the heavens. it began ravaging the area around, as streaks of lightning crackled. While the Golden Dragon Spear was releasing an endless amount of killing and madness intent, causing heaven and earth to rumble. This process was extremely strange, reality was warping as irregr and strange scenes began to happen around Tang Wulin. This went on for a while before the Golden Dragon Spear began to change, its form changing. The spear was expanding out, forming a sword core in the midsection, which gained a golden eye, simr to the Golden Dragon King. Crimson-scarlet streaks began to appear all around the spear, from the top to the base. While an ethereal wave of killing and madness began to be exuded from the spear around its tip. Trish erupted explosively with destruction. The power of destruction could be seen at the right end, giving off a terrifying glow with creation at the left. With the middle prong holding the concept of bnce, which held these two destructive powers in ce and bnced them. Trish had fully awakened, its form turning golden with a mixture of ck. On the head of the middle prong, a mixture of pink, purple and white orb was formed that gave off a slight glow. The Sea God Trident released a wave, releasing a dazzling ocean radiance, blinding to all those who see. While giving off a suffocating pressure, as if one was being smoldered by the sea. Yet none of these were more terrifying than the Golden Dragon Spear. That was leaking out with a terrifying amount of killing and destruction. The Killing intent overflowed through the area, anyone who was near who wasn''t at the same level would have turned pale in fright. It was as if this spear was born to kill and destroy, a divine weapon for ughter, nothing would be safe in its path. The Golden Dragon Spear in his hand, while the two tridents revolved around him. Tang Wulin felt his power growing as he birthed these three new 7th-dimensional divine weapons into the world. Only possible due to his infinite amount of energy he has attained, showcasing Fairy Heart''s terrifying prowess just through creation. A symbol began appearing on his forehead, a circle that was simr to the ying-yang symbol with ten wings around it. Inside the circle seemed to be the whole universe, everything that existed and lived was there. His God Symbol began shining, giving off a translucent white light, as the aura of existence expanded from him. The elements andws all began to tremble before they began revolving around Tang Wulin, all of them reacting to his symbol. He could hear it; he could feel it and he could perceive it all, their unconditional love, praise, and adoration for him. For he was the most basic representation of them, the most adored, their greatest thanks, and the greatest goal to them. To exist and continue existing. So how could they not show such a reaction? When the god who represents every single entity''s greatest ideal appeared before them? They came like fireflies, giving off their light. While his whole form started to be shrouded in his aura, his eyes glowed with a brilliance that seemed to contain everything. His aura continued expanding, spreading through the whole battlefield and causing it to react with a particr scene. They began appearing, old, young, giants, small, etc. All types of creatures and beings began to appear on this old and worn battlefield. It was the Primordials Gods leftover wills, the aura of existence was able to reach out to them and receive a reaction. All of them gaze at Tang Wulin, each with various reactions. Some out of shock, some disbelief, some out of awe, and others out of joy. Regardless, all of them bowed their head to the one who allowed them to appear once more in this world. Before turning it dazzling balls of visible lights began to sweep through the battlefield, turning it into a continuous shower of white lights. Indeed, the God of Existence, Tang Wulin has been born. Chapter 416: One More Hurdle Chapter 416: One More Hurdle News once again swept through the whole world, not even a month after thest one. The whole world was enlightened to the special operations that the top tier Soul Masters undertook. Two squads were formed. One constituting of Gu Yuena, Na''er, Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, and the other top people from Shrek and the Spirit Pagoda. While the other was apromise of only Tang Wulin. Their operation was the invasion of one of the nes that havetched themselves onto the Douluo World. It was found out that all of the nes that were invading them were severely injured and weakened from an unknown result. The source of this came from a secret operation that Yun Ming and the others were undertaking while Douluo was being invaded. This came as both a surprise and a realization to the world. As it exined why Tang Wulin, Yun Ming, and Qiangu Dongfeng weren''t around while the ne was being invaded! While they did join, it was only at the end after there were numerous casualties on Douluo''s side. Regardless, it''s because of the operation that they found out the other ne''s moment of weakness. Which led to the invasion of the Mortuus and Arkadians ne. Both operations ended in an astounding sess to the shock of the world. Regardless of the state of the ne, this was still a higher-ne which was ruled by a First-ss God level being. How could nes like this not have any method to repel invaders while they were weakened? Yet in the end, both nes fell and it was a gigantic victory for the Douluo World. A victory that would be a legend in its history for many years. # On the Sea God Ind, near the beach. "Nothing?" "Nope, there still isn''t anything." Gu Yuena replied to Na''er who let out a sigh while pouting. But it''s not like Gu Yuena could me her as even she was getting frustrated, waiting for Wulin''s return. It has only been a day since they all returned but there was still no sign of Tang Wulin. They all saw and knew the Arkadians ne was destroyed. As at the time of its destruction, brilliant light illuminated the sky with scraps falling into the world. Yet there wasn''t any sign of Tang Wulining back or falling from the sky which was strange to them. Strange to the point some were questioning if he was dead but they dare not voice it out. In fear of pissing off Tang Wulin friends and loved ones. All of them held this unshakeable faith, that Tang Wulin wouldn''t die to something like this. Of course, this wasn''t solely based on their trust in him. But the fact he has constantly survived some impossible odds. Even when he was in a copsing ne like the Dragon Graveyard, he didn''t end up dead like many thought. Even when he was sent back a billion years in time, back when humanity was under the rules of the Soul Beasts. He didn''t falter once, rising against the Soul Beasts and finding his way back to their present time. Leading their charge into the Demon ne, battling the Cmities and dealing with the Demon Monarchs. Regardless of the odds, Tang Wulin had constantly pulled through. "It''s approaching our deadline..." "... Do we really have to do it? Can''t we use this time to go and look for him?" "We can''t afford it... You know this might be one of our only chances to fully get rid of the Abyssal ne." At the moment, they have been asked whether they n to take part in the invasion of the Abyssal Realm. This was the final ne that wastched on to the Douluo ne and also the one that has been a constant thorn in their side. This ne had killed many Soul Masters in the past, with their invasion leading to the deaths of many top figures. Something that Federation and Spirit Pagoda hated, most of them wishing to pay back the Abyssal Realm in full. But haven''t been able from their apparent immortality and the fact their creatures were strong. Now that they heard the Abyssal Realm had been weakened and there was a way to fully kill them. How could they not jump at this chance? The leaders of the top organizations have already approved the invasion of the Abyssal Realm. But at the same time, Xie Xie had voiced his concern about Tang Wulin and his whereabouts. Leading to a situation where he and the others had to decide if they were joining this invasion or going to look for Tang Wulin. "But this is Wulin..." "I know, any other situation I would have already set out... But he already told us once we destroy the first two nes, then swiftly head towards the Abyssal ne." "... Do you think he predicted this?" "I doubt it, he would have told us if he wasn''t goinging back. This might have been out of his calction." Na''er nodded with another sigh while kicking her feet as the sun shining down on both her and Gu Yuena. "Fine, let''s do the operation. Hopefully, we can finish it quickly before looking for Wulin." "Indeed, who knows he might appear during our invasion." Na''er blinks her eyes before she startsughing."Knowing Wulin, I can imagine he will be making a big entrance." # Ishgar Continent. Capital Of Tenrou City. Inside the Academy ground, there was a library located close to the main school building of the Academy. This library was different from others, taking the form of a gigantic treehouse that was covered with golden leaves and branches. The tree had a gigantic door entrance to the library with many windows scattered around it. This library really was umon, shocking everyone who saw it and making them question why this design. But Tang Wulin never did say the reason he wanted the library to be built like this. Right now, Xu Xiaoyan was sitting cross-legged inside the tree library, with books about the stars scattered around her. Xu Xiaoyu was standing in front of her with an exasperated look after ncing all around: "I know you said you would be studying... But isn''t this a bit ridiculous?" After news of the destruction of the Mortuus ne spread through the whole world. Xu Xiaoyu returned to Tenrou City to meet up with his sister to see how she was doing. Once he returned, he was informed by Liu Yuxin about what happened. That while the operation was sessful, they were still missing Tang Wulin which had everyone feeling restless. He went towards the Library where she was staying and saw how hard she was studying. When Xu Xiaoyan saw her brother, she was dashed towards him in joy, hugging him tightly. Before asking if he wanted to study with her. He was a bit surprised about this but then again realized it was simply how both of them were. No matter what they obtained, they would usually share it with each other. Only unless it wouldn''t be of much help, would they not share it. Like Xu Xiaoyan not sharing Zeref''s teaching of the stars with her brother. Unlike her, he only gained the Ice Star Martial Soul from their parents, not the Starwheel. But before Xu Xiaoyan agreed to it, he had her tell him how she was doing, partially because of their parents and because he was worried. But she waved off his concern, saying she was doing fine and great to his slight amazement. Since he could tell she wasn''t lying and she really was feeling fine. Leading them to spend the next few hours in the Library house, continuously studying, researching, andmunicating. Xu Xiaoyan shakes her head with a smile: "Not really, most of the books I have read already had information that I knew about." "But why did you reread them?" "Solidification and enlightenment. Strangely enough, I can still gain benefits from these books, something I n I abuse wholeheartedly. Moreover, some of these books are giving me another perspective on the ice and ster elements. So how can I let go of such an opportunity?" Xu Xiaoyu sighed: "Since you have decided, I won''t say anything more... Have you decided on what you''re going to do, concerning the invasion of the Abyssal Realm?" "I will be invading it." "Even with Wulin still out there?" "Don''t worry about Wulin. He won''t die from this. In fact, I bet he will join uster~" Xu Xiaoyu''s eyes widened at the conviction in his little sister''s voice. There was no doubt or hesitation simply trust that he would be alright. "What a weird couple you guys are." "Nah, we''re just special like that~" "Definitely special alright..." "Why do I feel like that isn''t apliment?" Xu Xiaoyu ignored his sister''s pout as he shook his head, he wasn''t sure if he could reach her level of trust. It may require him to undertake much life and death with someone he loves to evene close. Xu Xiaoyu releases a frown after a bit. "Some of these books I haven''t seen before. Even at Shrek Academy, just where did they go?" "From what I found out, Tang Wulin was the one who brought them into the library. He told us he discovered some of them back when he traveled in time and others from him exploring the lost continents. The only thing he needed to do was trante them back to our present-daynguage." "I guess that makes sense, but sheesh. Those in the past really weren''tcking when it came to the knowledge of the stars and ice." "Hush now brother, no more talking." Xu Xiaoyu rolled his eyes but he stillplied, at the very least he wanted to use this time to be a Title Douluo. He was a Soul Douluo, only a few rank off reaching the level 90 rank. A rank he wishes to reach before Liu Yuxin who has been catching up to him at a rapid pace. ''I still don''t get how she skipped 20 ranks in only a few months.'' # Thest streaks of lightning finished striking down before the seven-colored clouds began to disperse from the sky. While the winds themselves onlysted for an unusually short period before dying down. The ordinary people of Tenrou City, Soul Masters, and even Soul Beasts living in the city were all watching those streaks. Not out of fear but wonder, as those streaks have been hacking down on this continent for multiple hours now. While this baffles a lot of them at first, they stop questioning it and choose to enjoy the sight of something they ordinarily wouldn''t see. "Sess!" In a certain area of Tenrou City, Mu Chen was hugging his daughter tightly while he twirled her around in excitement: "That''s my daughter! You actually finished a whole set of Four-Words battle armor in only a few hours! Hahaha, who could dare im to be evenparable to you now?" "Dammit dad, get off me. You''re squeezing too tight!" "Let the go breathe, brother Chen." Zhen Hua spoke up with a softugh while ncing at the ten battle armors next to him. If someone had told him his student would have been able to upgrade ten three-word battle armors into four-words. In only a few hours, he would think they were crazy! The amount of energy and blood essence it requires to upgrade the metal of three-word battle armor to four-word. Was way too much! Even for a Qusai-God Limit Douluo, the best they could do was maybe four at a time each day. But ten? This was too monstrous! But for Mu Xi, there wasn''t much loss, from what she told them. her blood essence and energy were massive. Partially from her Martial Soul but most of this came from her undergoing the Body Sect secret technique training. It was able to increase both her energy and blood essence while reinforcing her body to monstrous heights. After hearing about this, Zhen Hua, Mu Chen, and Feng Wuyu went to inform the cksmith Association in Douluo. With all of the top members approving the trio''s n after informing them. They all decided to do a partnership with the Body Sect. Where their cksmithing employees would undergo their training in exchange they would be members of the sect. If they weren''t a part of any other sect. While also creating a partnership between the two, where they will get priority order for anything sitting rted. Mu Ye waspletely fine with this, as it not only grew their members but they also gained the cksmith Association on their side. While the cksmith Association would be able to increase the chance of more Divine Craftsmen being born. Zhen Hua knew that after this, Mu Xi really can be considered the greatest cksmith in history. ''But s we better get ready for the invasion of Abyssal Realm... We need to send these armors to their respective owners.'' The use of four-word battle armor was going to be a vital key for this iing invasion. Although they all hoped it would go as smoothly as before. ''Regardless, we have a few more days before it starts, so let''s enjoy it while we can.'' # In these next few days, Soul Masters and Soul beasts began their preparation for the final ne that has beentched on to them. All of them hoping this would be an easy sess like thest one. And at the very least, the casualties won''t be as high. Chapter 417: Into the 80th Floor Chapter 417: Into the 80th Floor Douluo Continent, the Federation Main Headquarters. Discussion hall. The halls were filled with all of the remaining top figures from across the world. All of them were gathered here, making this thergest gathering that Heavenly Court had in thest twenty thousand years. Not even the gathering for the hunting of the Cmities coulde close to these numbers. Yu Guanzhi sat down in the middle, conveying rying information around the hall: "The invasion has already started, right now we are both the defensive and support force. Whether we can destroy thest of our enemies will depend on everyone''s hard work." "Sir!" All of the Soul Masters and Soul Beasts resounded, the motivation of their ne survival riling them all up. This invasion would affect not only the survival of the Douluo ne but also its future. If they could destroy the Sage Monarch, it would be possible for them to absorb the energy of the Abyssal ne. To help empower their ne to an even greater height. Not only will this increase their resources that have been depleting a lot. But also increase the development of both Soul Masters and Soul Beast. Many things were riding on this operation. # In the Abyssal Realm on the 70th floor, The Abyssal Creatures were trying to get rid of the leftover tribtion lightning that had rained down on them for a whole month. Although most of them were able to revive themselves through their immortality of being bound to the ne. But some of them hadpletely died, as the lightning tribtion was able to destroy some of the floors inside of the realm. Since the Abyssal Creatures'' immortality was bound to the floor that they came from. The destruction of said floor meant that they wouldn''t be able to revive themselves, leading to an internal sleep for them. After surviving thest day of tribtion, the Sage Monarch ordered them all to focus on destroying the leftover. While he began to recuperate himself from defending the realm from destruction. "What sound is that?" One of the Abyssal Creatures muttered as they heard a cracking sound that came from above. ncing upwards, its pupils began shrinking as its expression turned to shock. The sky seemed too shattered, as countless streaks of light began to descend. These lights smashed into the abyssal grounds, scattering the rubbles and ear-splitting explosion. One that smashed into some of the abyssal creatures around the area. This led to some of them dying and others being severely injured. The ones who were injured weren''t lucky either as silver arc swept through them, bisecting their body. After they got bisected, a silver spear rose in the air and began to give off a silver light. The light moved through the area, illuminating everything and causing the grey wisps to be drawn to it. As the wisps were being devoured by the silver spear, countless figures moved out of the dust storm. Gu Yuena and Na''er were in front, one covered with a swirling elemental ball and the other with their silver spear. While Wu Siduo and the others trailed behind her as they charged towards the entrance to the next abyssal floor. "Remember once they noticed us, they will try everything in their power to stop us from ascending to the next floor." "But shouldn''t they be too weak to defend?" "Maybe but just like how the Ivory Lord could replenish its energy supply with the ne. I wouldn''t be surprised if the Sage Monarch did the same thing for them." "Would he really do something like that?" Xie Xie arched a brow, from what Tang Wulin told him during hisst two encounters with the Sage Monarch. He didn''t seem like the type to put the abyssal creatures before him. Especially considering it could easily remake them through his survival. "It would depend on its state, sometimes replenishing your subordinates is better than yourself. This is peculiarly true if they''re trying to get rid of the leftover lightning tribtion." Ye Xinn spoke up causing Yun Ming and Chen Xianji to nod their heads in agreement. It all really depended on the Sage King mindset at that moment, which was the suppression of the leftover tribtion. And maybe even foresight at their iing invasion. "We''reing up close on the entrance, get ready." "Right!" Fortunately, for them. There weren''t any creatures guarding the abyssal entrance to the next floor, allowing them to slip in easily. This continued for a few of the floors before they reached one with a different environment from the ones before. The 80th floor had a dark-purple marsh with muddy areas and even hills along multiplerge mountains. But what caught their attention was down from them, off in the distance. A squad of ten thousand abyssal creatures could be seen clustered in on one of the hills, ring down at them. Suddenly, a thousand of them ran over at rapid speed towards them while the others in the back began tounch long-range attacks. "I guess they already noticed us..." "Not the time Xie Xie, you guys go on. He and I will take over from here."Yuanen Yehui spoke out as she donned her battle armor and fallen angel form. While Xie Xie turned into a streak of ck and white, that sped through the ranks of the charging abyssal creatures. Blood was flying everywhere, as cuts started to appear on the bodies of the Abyssal Creatures. One creature after another started to fall after they saw a ck dagger shed before them. Some of them tried to counter, but Xie Xie was too fast. He was side-stepping and evading their attacks while his Space-Time dagger gave off a luminary glow. Before he hacked out, he had been chopping, shing, cleaving, sweeping, and stabbing out with his dagger as he moved forward. The dagger in his hand was shing out too fast, beheading and shing the abyssal creatures before they could properly react. In terms of raw speed Xie Xie was ughtering them by the hundreds every time a second went by. Fast! Faster! Fastest! One blow after another! He knew he couldn''t slow down even for a second or stop his charge once he was in their ranks. For this assault to be meaningful, he needed to cut down enough for his friends to pass by without them chasing after them. His swings were moving faster and faster, to the point his swings couldn''t be seen by them anymore. Leading the abyssal creatures to tremble in fear before they started to try and run away in terror. They were truly frightened now, the dagger skills of Xie Xie were too fast for them to even notice the moment of their death. How could theypete! But how could Xie Xie let them go so easily? In the next instant, the whole area turned grey causing the movements of the abyssal creatures to slow down. Allowing Xie Xie to continue with his brutal ughter. While this was happening, Yuanen Yehui had already unleashed her spiritual domain. That left the abyssal creatures that were raining down long-range attacks dazed, as they saw Yuanen Yehui''s deep blue eyes. But what left them in a daze was the vortex behind her, it was swirling and twisting while giving off a terrible blue glow. They didn''t know why but just staring at the vortex made them feel a surge of violent pain through their entire bone. It was to the point that some of them were frantically grabbing their head, chest, and even their throats. Their spiritual power began to tremble inside, while they started losing feeling in their whole body. With some of them falling to the ground, but still staring at the vortex behind Yuanen Yehui in a daze. As Yuanen Yehui drew close, they saw it. Inside of the blue miasma that was swirling around her that was making them shudder and freeze, a pair of hands and rotting corpses. They seemed to be moving out of miasmas; millions upon millions of creatures could be seen. Amassed together, all of themyered over one another as they revolved around Yuanen Yehui as if they were under hermand. The abyssal creatures who had rarely felt fear in their life. Felt an astounding amount rushing through their body, leading to their unfortunate end. As instantly millions upon millions of iling arms grabbed onto their form before it began forcibly dragging them down into the portal. The agonizing shrieks of the dead were too loud for the abyssal creatures'' screams to be heard. Most of them were being dragged down below but some of the abyssal creatures were able to escape to the sky. But Yuanen Yehui only scoffed as she summoned her sword. ''Sixth Soul Skill: Darkness Shine.'' ''Eight Soul Skill: Daedalus Apocalypse.'' The clouds above parted as a sphere of purplish-darkness dropped down from the sky, streaking towards the abyssal creatures. They crashed down into them causing them to release an ear-splitting scream as they fell to the ground. But as they crashed down to the ground. Pirs of darkness broke through the ground, both piercing towards them and smashing into them. An ear-splitting explosion rang out, wisps of darkness and purplish-light scattering around. As these creatures started to turn into grey mist, Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui took out a Lacrima from their soul storage. Holding it up to the sky, the Lacrima began glowing a green glow that swept out, smashing into the grey mist. The life energy began assimting the grey mist into its light, not letting a single wisp of it escape. This was something that Ling Zichen and Na''er came up with during the month before their invasion of the nes. With Na''er understanding of Life Energy, she theorizes it would be possible to replicate the abilities of their spear through the Life Lacrima. She believed that by them unleashing the Life energy of the Life Lacrima during the death of the Abyssal Creatures. By doing this, the higher-life energy would be able to assimte the grey mist. Since it was made out of origin energy and was also a lower level of life energy. Gu Yuena thought over before she agreed it could work with Tang Wulin also agreeing. Since he asked Sheng Ming who said higher life energy can suppress the lower-level ones. But the only problem was that the present Lacrima couldn''t contain the Life Energy of Gu Yuena, Na''er, and Tang Wulin. Requiring Ling Zichen to help amplify its storage unit and reinforce the walls around it. While it wasn''t wless, they were able to make a few of them just in time for the invasion. "Thanks, guys!" Gu Yuena and the rest rushed forward, as they saw Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui taking care of the charging abyssal creatures. At the moment, they were employing their main n for this invasion. All of them understood that trying to face the full force of the Abyssal ne even if they were weakened wasn''t a good idea. Not because they would lose but because it would just lead to unnecessary casualties on their part. Something they seek to avoid at all cost. This is why a small force of the top-tier forces was decided on with the main objective being to help Gu Yuena and Na''er. These two were the only ones who had a chance of killing the Sage King which would bring this whole war to an end. They quickly made it towards the end of the 80th floor which also didn''t have anyone guarding like the other floors. Before they dashed towards the next floor, entering into the 81 floors. As they reached this floor, even more, abyssal creatures were rushing towards them. Alongside their being floor leaders and abyssal generals as well. "Go! We and Zang Xin will cover this area!" Cao Dezhi shouted with his scarlet de already out and his figure blurring away as he dashed forward. With Zang Xin joining him, as they charged at the iing forces that numbered over fifty thousand. Moving at extreme speed, while space twists from their movement, multiple blurry forms of Cao Dezi and Zang Xie appeared out of nowhere. Hundreds of the abyssal creatures fell before they could even mount an attack. Some had been stabbed through the heart, others were beheaded, and some even got stabbed by multiple red swords. The abyssal creatures continued to copse on the ground, turning into a grey mist that started to scatter across. "Not so fast!" Cao Dezhi took his Lacrima, it began to give off a shine that swept through the area, devouring the grey mist. To the shock of the abyssal creatures, who all felt a terrible sense of danger from the green wave. But some of the abyssal creatures didn''t care, specifically, the dragons that rushed towards Cao Dezhi and Zang Xin. They began breathing, a stream of spiritual power began to rush forward, charging towards the duos whose expressions change. As they could feel these creatures weren''t weak by any means, close to the Limit Douluo rank. But they only swiftly reacted, evading out of the way as they took the sky with the dragons following after them. ''Continue rushing forward guys, we will handle it still here.'' Zang Xin thought as his figure blurred, appearing in front of one of the dragons and shing them across the eyes. The dragon released an ear-splitting roar while Zang Xin stabbed it through the head. Before then steering it into the abyssal creatures on the ground, leading them to smash into the hill. Crushing tens of thousand of abyssal creatures. Chapter 418: Charging Through The Abyss Chapter 418: Charging Through The Abyss They had finally reached the 100th abyssal floor! Yet at the moment, there were far fewer people around Gu Yuena and Na''er than when they first invaded the realm. On their way up, the others kept on staying to provide an opening for them and stop the abyssal creatures from following them up. They had already run into countless floor leaders, abyssal generals, dragons, and giants. But at the very least, there were only eight more floors left, until they met up with the Sage King. Yet even with all of this, Gu Yuena and Na''er still gritted their teeth as they rushed onward. Knowing full well the state of everyone and the number of people who would make it back will depend on them. On how fast they can kill the Sage King! Just as they reached close to the entrance to the next floor, they saw an army rushing towards them once again. But this army was very different, consisting of a legion of scarlet armor abyssal creatures who carried spears. "I will take over now! You guys go on ahead." Ye Xinn dashed forward towards the legion of scarlet armor beings. As she approached them, they all began to simultaneously stabbed out with their glittering scarlet spears. Ye Xinn watched as hundreds of scarletnces approached her but that wasn''t all. She could feel the formless streaks of spiritual and love intent rushing towards her. It took her an instant to know the angle, direction, and time they would arrive. Allowing her to understand she didn''t have time to destroy all of them and counter as these scarlet beings. Was in a formation that allowed them to swiftly pull back their attack andunch another set without any pause. Instantly a pair of swords, the Atomic and Hellfire appeared behind her. They began releasing a resplendent light, glistening with brilliance as they hacked out behind Ye Xinn towards the iing red spears. The atomic sword released a luminous wave of ripples that began to rumble through the area while rushing out. The Hell-Fire sword simply hacked out with a raging sea of mes that began burning everything it crashed into. The red spears were burst into pieces while the mes began covering the scarlet-armored beings. All of them released an ear-splitting noise! But only for a bit, as the ripples continued, creating ripples in space as they crashed into the burning scarlet-beings. Scarlet-armor scattered out in all directions, as atomic ripples spread, ripping apart the abyssal creatures on the atomic level. The matter that made them up was split, rupture, cracked, and destroyed! But she didn''t stop there as her Yin-Yang sword appeared in her hand, giving off a different colored light. In the next instant, they released a swirl of yin and yang, two energies swirling about in a hazy manner. The swirling energy began releasing a terrifying amount of pressure, as it rushed out, sweeping everything in a raging wave. The creatures screamed as they felt their body even hacked into pieces while being destroyed as the energy shed through them. A vast expanse of grey mist began to leak out from the area before a green wave of energy began to sweep through. From Ye Xinn taking out the life core and holding it up. But it was then the area lit up, suddenly glowing with a dazzlingly scarlet light. A scarlet streak shot forward, rushing straight towards Ye Xinn whose eyes nced forward to see an iing streak. The streak was too fast, leaving behind trails of red wisps as it instantly reached Ye Xinn only a few meters away. Yet Ye Xinn''s expression remained the same as in the next second, a dark sword appeared in front of it. The Void Sword gave off a dark radiance before hacking out. An endless amount of ckness rushed out of the sword, sting apart space in front as it crashed into the scarlet streak. An ear-splitting explosion rang out! The wisps scattered across the ce, the area was decorated in red and ck. "Hehe, well aren''t you fully prepared." "... You''re still alive? Gremory." Ye Xinn muttered as she stared at one of the Demon Monarch that was able to escape during the awakening of the dragons. After Tang Wulin ughtered the dragons, they had started looking for the Demon Monarchs. But no matter how much they tried, they couldn''t find any traces of them. It was as if they had vanished from the ne. ''But it seems they only went towards the Abyssal ne... To join forces I assume, although it doesn''t seem like this alliance is recent.'' That was all Ye Xinn could think before the Gremory rushed towards her, eyes glowing with a scarlet glow. "Stop~" Ye Xinn felt her whole body freeze as Gremory''s hand pierced out, scarlet light swirling around it as she aimed for Ye Xinn''s neck. But once again, another sword appeared in front of Ye Xinn. One that made thews around them tremble before they moved around Gremory, restraining her movement. Before it hacked out, thews of pration and absolute cut wrapping around the sword. Seeing this, Gremory''s expression change, as she quickly shouted. "Stop~" The Ruler Sword for a split second froze before thews around it erupt out, shattering whatever force that was holding it. Waves of power were unleashed from the Ruler Sword. It rippled out like waves, smashing into Gremory causing her skin to tear and flesh to split. Gremory had to grit her teeth while forcing her energy to suppress the ripples that were wreaking havoc in her body. "Those annoying swords..." Ye Xinn didn''tment, she simply rushed towards Gremory while her swords began revolving around her. Gremory''s hands stretched out as scarlet energy expanded out. Forming into countless giant dragon heads that released an earth-shattering roar before they rushed towards Ye Xinn. In the next instant, they shed, sending waves through the floor. This led to some of the abyssal creatures to die instantly from the shockwaves. # After leaving Ye Xinn to take care of the 100th floor, the small group continued rushing. They had already passed through the 104th, 105th and now we''re reaching the 107th floor. It was just as packed as thest four floors but that still stopped their charge. "Keep going on!" Qiangu Dongfeng shouted as he jumped forward to the swarm of abyssal creatures. While he summoned his Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand. A terrifying aura erupted explosively from Qiangu Dongfeng! Space around him began warping as he held his Coiling Dragon Staff before striking out with it. Space shattering as the staff began to erge, crashing down on the abyssal creatures down below him. The abyssal creatures weren''t giving the ability to resist as they felt like heaven and earth were crashing down on them. Instantly they turned into a blood mist of grey, before being devoured by the a-wave of life energy. But Dongfeng wasn''t done yet, as he twisted his Coiling Dragon Staff after hauling it back and then shot it forward. Like a shooting descendinget, the staff drove itself directly into the abyssal creatures like a nail lodging itself in the ground. But that was only the first strike, as Qiangu Dongfeng pulled back once more before striking a second time. Then the third time and onwards, reaching up to thirty strikes with his Coiling Dragon Staff. Which left behind thirty gigantic holes in the floor ground. Yet Qiangu Dongfeng wasn''t down as he began twirling the Coiling Dragon Staff, getting ready to unleash another move. Just as the creatures of abyssal rushed at him, knowing they had to get past this human to chase after the others. But Dongfeng swept out with his Coiling Dragon Staff, which erged, bing a thousand meters wide. The staff smashed into the abyssal creatures, causing some of them to immediately burst into a mist of grey, swiftly dying. And for others to be fatally wounded. Seeing such a ughter caused the creatures to roar out as they rushed towards Dongfeng who only scoffed as he hacked down once again. But just as he did, he felt his spiritual sense fluctuating, forcing him to release a terrifying aura! ''Support Heaven and Earth.'' The embossed dragon that was wrapped around the staff began shining, giving off a dazzling light before it began to move. As if it was alive, the dragon turned into a white giant dragon that began to coil and spun around Qiangu Dongfeng. Just as the skies parted, a wave of destruction chopped down in a perfect arc hacked down on Qiangu Dongfeng. But before it reached him, the dragon began to distort thews around causing a strange vortex to form around Dongfeng. Just as the wave of destruction hit. A thunderous noise rang out, as wisps of purple destruction began to scatter around the area. While the whole floor began to tremble with fissures and gigantic cracks appearing all around. "Impressive, you could react just in time to my attack." An indifferent voice rang out as a figure of a man appeared before Qiangu Dongfeng, a purple halberd in his hand. "So you''re the floor guardian?" Qiang Dongfeng asked as the smoke cleared, showing he wasn''t injured as the giant white dragon moved back to his staff. "Yes, I am called the Intense Monarch but that doesn''t matter at the moment now does it?" "It doesn''t." Qiangu Dongeng replied he lifted the Coiling Dragon Staff which began to erge once more, reaching up to the sky. While the Intense Monarch halberd began to crackle with destruction before he hacked out with it. Just as the Coiling Dragon Staff came crashing down causing both of them to sh! Which started shaking the whole floor! # "Go! The final floor is just insight. I will deal with the rest here!" Yun Ming shouted as he hacked out with his As Spear which gave off a divine light, leading to the sky and earth to split! Those who were in the way had been instantly cut in two before they died the next instant. But Yun Ming didn''t take out his Life Lacrima, as at this point, all he can do is stall for Gu Yuena and Na''er. With this in mind, he began stirring on his soul power and divine spiritual mind, with his killing intent overflowing. He rushed onward,mencing a ughter through the Abyssal Ranks. All of the arrows that were puncturing towards him were swiftly crushed by a sweeping of his spear. While the pirs of energy that burst out from under him but he swiftly evaded thanks to his divine sense. He thrust out with his spear, which punctured through space and pierced through one the abyssal general. Leading to their body to explode in the next moment, dying the ce grey. But in the next instant, Yun Ming swept out with his spear causing it to sh with a fist. The sh produces a terrifying shockwave that swept through the whole ce, shattering the hills and mountains. While the ground below started to form cracks and fissures. But if this wasn''t enough, a domain started to form around the fist and spear that began to press down on the abyssal creatures around. "So you are the final floor guardians?" Yun Ming questioned the person who was concealed in dark blue armor, but the figure didn''t say anything. It simply released a great roar while its body explored with a terrifying aura! It was spreading across the whole area, epassing the whole floor before the beings in armor rushed towards Yun Ming. "No words huh? That is fine with me." In the next instant, Yun Ming and the armored figure shed, their sh swept through the whole ne. As their spiritual sense that was at the God Level began to sh with each other, shaking up the stars in the skies. Both Yun Ming and the armored figures knew this was going to be a vicious battle. # On the 108th Floor. Gu Yuena and Na''er finally reached the floor that they have intended since the beginning of their invasion. Unlike the other floors though, this onecked the swarm of abyssal creatures, only hills and mountains were nearby. Before they could try and find the Sage King, a cold voice rang out. "So you all finally made it here." Just as the whole floor began to shake as an overwhelming wave of destruction came rushing toward Gu Yuena and Na''er in the next second. Chapter 419: Aganist The Sage King Chapter 419: Aganist The Sage King Gu Yuena and Na''er instantly rushed towards the sky, evading the raging sea of destruction that left everything in ruins. "He is down there, let''s finish this." Na''er nodded to Gu Yuena words before she stretched out her hand with Gu Yuena taking it. In the next moment, a nine-colored light illuminated the 108th floor before a streak rushed out. A nine-colored streak crossed a million-kilometer distance in a second with Na''er in her fusion form appearing in front of the Sage King. The Sage King sat on an ivory throne that had grey mist revolving around it. Na''er could easily tell the mist was gradually healing the Sage King, although at a slower rate than it should be. But Na''er was then able to discern the nine-colored arcs that were around the Sage King body, where most of the origin energy was. ''He still has leftover tribtion lightning? Raaul''s condition wasn''t nearly as bad as his... But then again Wulin did say, the lightning would have done the most damage to the Abyssal ne.'' This was the main reason that he didn''t want to attack the Abyssal ne just yet. Compared to the other two nes, the abyssal ne would be easy picking. Since most of the ne got damaged by the nine-colored tribtion, to the point lower floors were destroyed. But it wasn''t just the tribtion but also from Tang Wulin and the other''sst invasion. They not only destroyed over fifty floors but also killed a lot of the floor leaders, including the 107th. Which was the Sage King second inmand, a loss like that wasn''t something the Sage King could really endure. Especially since each floor and the abyssal creature was a part of his essence, meaning their deaths. Is no different than someone destroying a piece of his essence or flesh. Regardless, Na''er knew this would be the best time to finish the Sage King and escape with everyone before things get worse. In the next moment, the Dragon yer Spear appeared in her hand and Dragon God Heart appeared around her. The Dragon God Heart began erupting with nine-colors that started to swirl around Na''er, taking away her restriction. And pushing her strength back to their peak, in the next moment her cultivation reached the Peak of a First ss God. Without any words, Na''er hacked out with her Dragon yer Spear that began to cleave through space. While over a thousand mythical dragons that were formed out of seven-colored destruction appeared around her. All of them were in the shape of a True Dragon. All of them held a terrifying pressure as they released dragon cries. They were able to severely shake the whole floor, as they brandish their fangs and teeth, focusing all of their attacks on a single area. At the Sage King whose eyes slightly narrowed before the spear reached him and the dragons crashed into him. For a moment, it seemed as though the entire floor was filled with overwhelming waves of seven-color destruction. Every inch of the surrounding area seemed to be filled with arcs of destruction as the ground exploded. While the luminous stars in the sky began to crack from the shockwaves, but Na''er''s only eyes narrowed. As the Sage King appeared a thousand meters away from her with the Heaven Saint Cracked Abyss appearing in front of it. It was able to take most of the blow, but not all of it causing the Sage King to cough out a mouthful of blood. But Na''er inwardly sighed as she could feel the Sage King taking energy from the ne to recover its cultivation base. It was simr to Raaul, meaning the battle will be more difficult. She wished thest attack could have ended it but the halberd got in the way, saving the Sage King. Regardless, her figure vanished as space began to wrap around her before she appeared in front of the Sage King. The Dragon yer Spear cleaving down on the Sage King who instantly reacted by hacking up with his halberd. In the next moment, they shed! The sound was world-shocking, wisps of nine-colored lights and purple destruction scattered across the sky. Na''er thrust continued thrusting out her spear but it was once again shing with the halberd of the Sage King. As they shed, the nine-colored energy and the destruction aura of the halberd was shing with each other. Not only that but thousands upon thousands of elemental spheres were crashing down on the Sage King from behind. But they kept getting destroyed by the Sage King destruction energy, just like the infinite space around the area. That was stopping the Sage King from escaping this close quarterbat that Na''er was forcing him to fight in. At times, the spear in her hand hacked downwards but it was obstructed by the halberd. The Sage King then pulled it back before it swept out with it but Na''er twirled her spear. The spear point hit the base of the Halberd, forcing it to move down while she twisted her body and stabbed out with the spear. The spear in her hand was rotating as it began rushing out like a streaking arrow. Nine different colored energies, all of the seven elements alongside creation and destruction, revolved around the spear. Before they started to fuse, appearing around the body of the spear and moving towards the spearhead. ''Infinite Pierce.'' The spear pierced through the concept of distance and space, prating through everything as it vanished into thin air. The Spear was too fast causing the Sage King''s eyes to widen as he felt the spear only an inch away from his throat. Knowing it had no time to evade, the Sage King employed the realm core in its body. In the next moment, the world felt like it was shifting causing Na''er eyes to widen. As the Sage King was no longer in front of her causing her spear punctured nothing. But the Sage King himself was right next to her, the halberd already cleaving down and only an inch from her neck. Yet Na''er''s expression held no fear as her eyes shined brilliantly with a silver light. Instantly an infinite amount of distance was formed in that inch away from her neck. But the Sage King didn''t stop his attack, as he knew that it wouldn''t be much help against the Heaven Saint Cracked Abyss. This was a weapon that can cleave through dimensions, how could an infinite amount of distance stop it? The halberd cleaved through the infinite space before chopping through Na''er''s neck! But instead of seeing blood, the Sage King only saw the water sshing out with Na''er''s body turning into a stream of water. His spiritual sense screamed at him when he felt danger closed behind him. Without any hesitation, he shed out with the halberd as a nine-colored spear pierced towards him. Instantly the two weapons shed, causing the space around them to shatter. Na''er and the Sage King began to exchange moves with each other, both trying to suppress the other with equal harshness! Two First ss Gods shed powerfully, not taking half a step back, understanding that it would leave them open for an attack. The two took action swiftly and fast, both trying to predict the other move and capitalize on it without a second wasted. Within the 108th floor, Na''er and the Sage King were moving at extreme speed! Halberd and spear shes, destruction, and creation crashed into each other, dark waves of energy and the nine-elements smashed into each other. Their sh had shattered the space around them, forcing them to fight in the void! The two of them fought intensely here, unleashing all of their techniques and power, wishing to end the battle fast. Over ten thousand elemental balls rained down on the Sage King, forcing him to block all of them, as they exploded on him. Before he narrowly avoided the Dragon yer Spear that stabbed out to him! Yet Na''er capitalizes on this as her palm struck the Sage King''s chest, a seven-colored explosion erupted from it. But the Sage King didn''t back away, enduring the attack, he smashed his fist forward, aiming for Na''er face. But the Dragon God Hear appeared in front of his face before it burst out with a nine-colored wave of energy. The luminous wave stopped the Sage King fist while Na''er had already pulled back the Dragon yer Spear. Na''er rushed forward, her body shining with nine-colored lights that began overflowing through the whole void. Turning the once ck void, into a nine-colors! With a roar, she hacked down with her Dragon yer Spear that instantly began to make the whole floor tremble. As if the whole realm was going to copse, the spear cleaved through the nine-colored void with countless nine color streaks. Trailing behind the spear, a gigantic orb that was simr to the sun took shape around the spear as it hacked down on the Sage King. The Sage King roared out as well, not willing to die to this attack, as a terrifying wave of gray mist surging from his body. He began utilizing the energy from the realm and his own body! His figure began stirring up thews and elements of the ne. All of them began to swirl around his halberd. Before he cleaved upwards, the halberd turned into a brilliant purple sun that wished to consume and erase everything away. It rushed towards the zing sphere of nine-colored energy that was crackling with destruction. In the next moment, they collided! The attack covered the whole ne in a pale illuminating glow, blocking out all sound and noise for a few seconds. Before a terrifying explosion rang out, shattering the whole ground, all of the mountains, the stars, and nature around. It was only after the white light had faded that one could see the condition of the 108th floor. It was truly a mess. it was as if there was a massive disaster, leading to this great copse. Thest sh between the Sage King and Na''er was able to produce such a massive level of destruction on even a Semi-Divine ne. There was only destruction, only ruin, everything shattered. Dark storms had formed above with wisps of nine-colors and purple lights hanging down. Chaotic lightning strikes down on the battlefield while miniature twisters were being formed around the area. At the center of the sh remained a bleeding Na''er and a heavily injured Sage King. Both of them were able to survive thest sh, although the Sage King took far too much damage. As Na''er got ready to end everything, the Sage King eyes began to glow causing the whole realm to shake. "What did you do!" Na''er yelled as she felt something was happening to the lower floors below. With her God-King divine sense, she was able to see everything that was happening. The floors below were starting to break apart. The sky was shattering and the ground was crumbling away. All of this was happening while her friends and the people she came with was still in this realm. "If my death is the only path, then you and your friends can join me." The Sage King chuckled as he saw the look of rage on Na''er face before he grimaced. His body was too injured to even do augh causing him toment his situation. Na''er gritted her teeth and thought about her options in the next instant. If she killed the Sage King this next moment, it may lead to the ne being destroyed in the next second. As she wouldn''t put it past him to bind himself even further to the ne. Making it so his death would lead to everything getting blown up. But if she tried stopping the breaking down of the other floors, she would be open up for an attack. Gritting her teeth Na''er clench her Dragon yer Spear while another spear appeared in her hand, the Silver Dragon Spear. With a roar, she flung both of them towards the Sage King, both spears vanishing from the Sage King sight. Appearing right before it! The Sage King was too injured to react to the attack while its halberd could only take care of one of the spears. The Heaven Saint Cracked Abyss smashed into the Silver Dragon Spear, as the Sage King felt it was far more dangerous. From just sensing its ability to absorb his vitality. But this leads to the Dragon yer Spear to nail itself through his chest, forcing him backward. Just as Na''er teleported down below, appearing at the floor ground with the Dragon God Heart, she began to try and suppress. The destruction of the lower floors caused her to pour out a ton of her energy, with the core helping with this. Within the next instant, the whole 108th floor and the lower floors were being covered by nine-colored energy. To everyone''s shock, the floors that were starting to crumbling began to stabilize. No longer was the sky shattering and the groundbreaking apart. To the relief of everyone, the floors had been saved. But not everyone had a sense of relief, as Na''er expression was grim as she and Gu Yuena had defused from each other. While the core itself went into a dormant state, tired from its energy being expanded too much. Chapter 420: Descend Of A God Chapter 420: Descend Of A God It was then they felt the air being knocked out of their body as a terrifying pressure crashed down on them. Cultivation Suppression! They felt all of the strength leaving their body, their abilities being brutally suppressed. They weren''t able to move; movement was restricted. "I''m expressed, really I am... To think you guys could stop the destruction of the lower level floors. Yet at the cost of your victory." The Sage King chuckled out loud as he began making his way to Gu Yuena and Na''er who were on the ground. In his hand the Heaven Saint Cracked Abyss began to crackle with destruction. Even with the grey blood flowing gently down his body from the spear that was still nailed inside of the Sage King body. He still had enough strength and determination to behead both girls in front. He would have tried a long-range attack but he feared his energy might go out of control. Since he was so severely wounded and the spear inside of him may cause a reaction to his energy outburst. Both women gritted their teeth but with the Sage King suppressing them with his cultivation, it was hard for them to do anything. "Die-" As the Sage King got ready to rush towards him, he felt the Dragon yer Spear that was nailed inside of his chest. Erupt out with destruction! Leading to the Sage King coughing up more blood as he began trembling, falling to his knees. Destruction energy began wreaking havoc inside of his body! It was erasing and destroying his inner internals causing him to grit his teeth as he started using most of his energy to suppress it. This also caused the pressure that was crashing down on Gu Yuena and Na''er to fade away, although they still could barely move. ''Damn this spear! Not only won''t it leave my body, but it still causes me problems!'' The Sage King began gritting his teeth as he tried forcing himself back up, he needed to kill the duo in front of him. Before he even attempted to try and rest. With a roar he rushed onward, drawing the halberd as he neared both of the girls before he hacked down on them. But then Na''er voice rang out. "Not so fast." And just as she said this. The Dragon yer Spear that was inside of the Sage King was swapped out, the Silver Dragon Spear, took its ce. The switching of the spear was a new experience for the Sage King, as he started feeling the silver spear erupting out. Unlike the Dragon yer Spear, it wasn''t exploding with destruction energy but instead, it was devouring his own energy. The Sage King''s expression turns even grimmer as he feels the spear leeching away his vital energy as well. But if that wasn''t enough, it was slowly chipping at his soul, frightening him even more. Cursing under his breath, as he knew he didn''t have much time to think or hesitate. He began to lit up before it exploded, his flesh began to scatter around the ce. While the Silver Dragon Spear fell to the ground, a clunking sound rang out. "Where is he!" Na''er shouted as she tried to find the Sage King, she knew he exploded his body to save himself from being devoured by the spear. As long as his soul was still around, he could make a new body and finish killing them. While the body may be far weaker than the one had, it would still be at the God level. Enough to kill both of them! "There!" Above them, they saw a grey streak of light trying to run away. They didn''t need to think any further to know it was the Sage King trying to run from them. But to their utter frustration, they could barely move. Gu Yuena tried to form elemental balls above the Sage King. She could feel her body screaming in unspeakable pain for what she was trying to do, but she simply gritted her teeth through the pain. Forcing out as much energy as she can, the natural elements above the soul of the Sage King started to respond to her. Yet this cost her a lot, as her body fell to the ground while she began gasping for air with her body trembling. But only fifty of them were able to form before they descended, rushing towards the soul of the Sage King. Unfortunately, Gu Yuena didn''t have any energy to guide these elemental balls, so the elemental balls missed. As the Sage King was expertly outmaneuvering these attacks, as he continued running away. "Didn''t I say... Not so fast..." Na''er muttered with the silver dragon spear in her hand, while Gu Yuena was summoning those elemental balls. She had worked up enough energy to summon the silver dragon spear. Gritting her teeth while she squeezed the silver spear in her hand. Na''er started to aim, using the energy that was absorbed by the spear to nourish and give her body the extra boost. The boost for this onest attack. With a turn of her right wrist, she flung the spear with all of her remaining strength. The spear rushed frantically through the sky, moving towards the Sage King. The Sage King noticed this before he snorted as he started moving out of the way. But it was then the spear gave off a sliver light before it vanished in thin air, appearing right in front of the Sage King. The Sage King was considerably shocked as the spear closed in on him, not giving him a chance to evade out of the way. Right before the spear punctured through the gray soul, it instantly split in half! One side moved to the right while the other stayed, just when the silver spear reached. The silver spear began absorbing the leftover soul of the Sage King while the other one continued on its way. That was thest thing Na''er saw before she crashed down to the ground, a deep sense of regret and anger rang through her. This was their best chance to fully destroy the abyssal realm but they failed! Not only would they most likely die but the others in the lower ne and maybe the Douluo ne will follow. Sage King''s next words only angered them more. "Haha! You guys were close! But in the end, I will im the victory!" Gu Yuena red at the Sage King while her body wasid out on the floor. She knew the Sage King was going to simply hide away from them to absorb energy from the ne and make a new body. Before finishing them off. Gu Yuena and Na''er tried to think of anything they could but nothing seemed toe to mind. Even the thought of summoning the Dragon God Heart was futile, it was unwilling toe out. Na''er could only curse as she saw the Sage King soul was gradually fading away from their sight. Before the sky above, shattered into pieces! The pieces were falling, all of this caught the attention of Gu Yuena, Na''er, and even the running away Sage King. Above them was only a void of ckness that seemed to stretch across the whole floor. Then they saw it, a piercing white light that swept through the whole ckness. A bell-like sound rang out, as the white light brilliantly illuminated everything in the sky and even the whole abyssal floor. The white light seemed to make the whole abyssal ne tremble in excitement and awe. From the natural elements to the narws, everything seemed toe alive in this very moment. The trio on the 108th floor was shocked, not understanding what was going on until they saw him. Up above them, in the illuminating white light, a figure in the sky was descending. A man with ten fairy-like wings that pped behind him, stirring up the whole world. The goldish-white hair glimmered in the light with his eyes peering down below. The pale lights that swirled around him, seemed to contain the chanting of the naturalws and elements. As if this man''s very presence was a gift, something that should be cherished and praised to the end of time. But what caught the attention of all of them was this man''s presence. It was unlike anything they ever sensed as if they were staring at a God descending to the realm. Even though all three of them were gods. To them, the man above them was the truest definition of God. # "How do you feel?" Yggdrasil''s pleasant voice rang out to Tang Wulin as he stood in the old god ruined battlefield. While she was busy trying to establish a God Position for herself in Tang Wulin body. Which the others were trying to do as well, which why they have been quiet since Tang Wulin ascension. Something only possible because she was a part of him from her soul being absorbed by him. She at the very least wanted to check on him, to see how he was doing. "Amazing, like I can bend reality to my very whim..." "Hm, not surprising. At the moment, infinite possibilities are at your grasp, only requiring you wishing for them toe true." Tang Wulin nodded his head at Yggdrasil''s words, as he could not only feel but see these infinite possibilities. Although they were more focused than he thought they would be. As he was able to see it, countless possibilities of gxies being destroyed. He saw them being devoured by God Realms, saw the ughter of the inhabitants of these gxies. He saw the Douluo Gxy and also Typhoon who was residing inside of the Rivers of Time. Although what he perceives made his eyes narrowed in thought. "Are the possibilities supposed to be so focused?" "Hm, what do you mean?" "I mean, most of the ones I am seeing are locking down on the Douluo ne and the Rivers Of Time." "Oh... It might be because of your instincts, attuning your future seeing to what you wish inwardly for." ''That would exin a lot.'' But Tang Wulin didn''t think too much about it as Yggdrasil spoke up again. "Is something wrong with the heart? I can feel and see something strange about it." She was curious about what Tang Wulin was trying to do with Fairy Heart. It felt like he was trying to pull something out and make it connect with his body. "Nothing wrong, I am just trying to establish something with it... If my theory is right, I will be able to establish two more positions." "..." Yggdrasil stared thoughtfully at Tang Wulin in disbelief, yet at the same time. A thought came to her mind, one that made her realize just what Tang Wulinw was trying to do. "Is that even possible? Aren''t they gone?" "Notpletely..." Yggdrasil fell silent after that while Tang Wulin let out a sigh. He knew it was time for him to leave since there was nothing else for him to do here. ncing at the ruined battlefield onest time, he took one step causing space and time to warp. Before he felt himself walking through time itself while an infinite number of possibilities appeared around him. ''Oh? So my Space-time Shuttle gained the ability to travel to other possibilities as well?'' After this thought, Tang Wulin let his senses find the possibility he wishes for, which is the Douluo Gxy. In the next second, he detected it, and then he moved towards that possibility that holds the Douluo Gxy. And then he found himself back in the Douluo Gxy, although he wasn''t exactly in his sr system. It didn''t really matter much. Since his divine sense was able to cover all of the Douluo Gxy, allowing him to instantly find the Douluo ne. As well as the Abyssal ne which was severely damaged, as he expected it to be. "At the very least, this Gxy seemed to still be intact." Tang Wulin was d for this at least, but he knew this wouldn''t be true in the future. Unfortunately, the future of this gxy will once again be enveloped in a war between gods. ''First, let''s deal with the pest.'' Tang Wulin figure vanished from where he was, appearing above the abyssal ne. While its external appearance was there, he would need to break in to enter into the ne. Without another thought, Tang Wulin simply taps on the outer area of the realm causing it to shatter. And then he entered into the realm. All while the ne began to perceive his presence but instead of shivering in fear. It seemed to strangely want him toe inside, embracing him as if he wasn''t an enemy. As he found himself inside of the realm, his divine sense spread throughout the whole realm. Scanning through all of the floors with every single being appearing in his mind, those he recognizes and those who were enemies. Chapter 421: Planar Lords Chapter 421: nar Lords Tang Wulin saw them all, his friends and family members all in different parts of the abyssal floor. He was able to see Er Ming was shing with the Demon Monarch Ming, one of the two who was able to escape pursuit. He saw him in his great titan ape form shing with the Demon Monarch. Da Ming was also there, battling one of the floor leaders with him being close to defeat the floor leader. Although he was surprised, since he knew Da Ming couldn''t leave the Beast Realm for too long. Or else it would copse from theck of a central core. Long Yeyue and Chen Xinjie were fighting with each other; one took on the rushing army of the abyssal creature. While the other shed with the floor leader. He saw Xu Xiaoyan raining down arrows upon an army of abyssal creatures. While Xu Lizhi covered her back with his storm of destruction energy that was trailing behind him, following his path of destruction. Wu Siduo was able to kill one of the abyssal floor leaders, but she made sure not to use the Life Lacrima to absorb its grey mist. Or else the floor will start copsing on her and those below. He saw Di Tian crushing some of the abyssal soldiers while Bear Lord charged through their forces like a cannonball. Yali and Bi Ji were together, unleashing a ughter in the abyssal force, both of them watching the other back. Witnessing all of this, Tang Wulin peered into the past, wishing to see if anyone had died before he came and if he needed to revive them. His eyes peered through time, the scenes of the past moving backward rapidly like someone rewinding a video. Before it began to y but in fast motion at a rapid pace, allowing Tang Wulin to see everything that happened in this ne. From the moment they invaded this ne to the time he came, he saw everything that happened in an instant. But lucky enough, all of them were still alive with only a few close calls being noted. With all of this in mind, Tang Wulin began to make his move. In the next moment, a boundless pressure descended on all of the abyssal creatures in the whole ne. It came without warning and without hesitation, all of the abyssal creatures all fell to the ground. They all felt their cultivation being ruthlessly suppressed, their abilities being restricted and control of their body was gone. Even their mind was drawing a nk, making them feel as if heaven and earth were crashing down on them. The Demon Monarchs weren''t exempt from this as well. All of the humans and soul beasts noticed this causing all of them to freeze. Most of them could tell something was suppressing the abyssal creatures. But the problem was, they didn''t know what. Tang Wulin''s gaze moved down to the figure of Na''er and Gu Yuena who was giving him peculiar looks. He could already tell they were able to tell it was him but was trying to figure out what had happened to him. Still, he shifted his gaze from them, towards the Sage King soul that had made a crater. After an overwhelming amount of divine pressure pressed down on the Sage King! The Sage King was trying his hardest to escape this prison, but the pressure was too much! He felt like he was being crushed by a universe, its infinite weight was pressing down on his spectral form. Tang Wulin then flicked his fingers causing all of the humans and soul beast to lit up in white light. All of them notice the specs of visible light that were surrounding them, alongside the space elements that were stirring around them. They could easily tell someone was trying to teleport them away from this ne. Something they didn''t want since this went against their n. But their refusal meant nothing, the pale light suppressed them fully as it began to teleport each of them out. This continued until no human or soul beast was left remaining in the abyssal ne. Seeing all of this, Tang Wulin raised his hand in the air, stirring up the natural elements and narws around him. In the next moment, a dazzling white light erupted from Tang Wulin''s hand! The light burst out like a maelstrom, rushing to swallow everything in its wave. It began swallowing the ruined ground, rivers, hills, and mountains of the 108th floor before moving down to the other floors. The whole abyssal ne was covered in a white maelstrom before the maelstrom began to shrink down. It got smaller and smaller until it appeared as a small ball in Tang Wulin''s hand. In only a few seconds, the abyssal ne was no more, leaving Tang Wulin within the void, which was the space the ne had taken up. Then with a step, he vanished from this void, appearing above the Douluo ne. But not above any of the four continents that he was familiar with but one of the lost ones. The reason for this? It was for a meeting he knew that wasing as he felt the whole Douluo ne began to tremble. The ne was trembling when it sensed there weren''t any other nestching on to it. It wasn''t wrong to say the Douluo ne was letting out a sigh of relief, finally free from the abyssal ne. "You two shoulde out now." Tang Wulin uttered these words as he induced his wish upon the world, reality-bending to his will and answering hismand. In the next moment, the sky suddenly turned bright. As arge ball of seven-colored radiance appeared out of thin air in front of Tang Wulin. It had moved around him for a bit before it started to transform into a tall man with an upright figure. He had masculine facial features with thick brows and huge eyes. His entire body was enshrouded in seven-colored radiance, with aplicated look on his face. While another figure appeared beside him, the silhouette turned out to be an exquisite woman. Her long, blue hair hung down loosely on her back, and her green dress was filled with rich life sources. Tang Wulin could feel the same type of auraing from the women was simr to the Ancient Gold Tree back in Shrek. The woman had blinked her eyes before they focused on Tang Wulin, surprise and shock could be seen in her eyes. "...Wulin?" "Ah Yin and Tang Hao." Tang Wulin replied towards these two people, who he found out from his memory. One of the memories knew these two and their role that they yed on this ne. Such as watching over this ne until it was the right time for them to take over the abyssal realm and also to watch over him. "You know about us? Did your father tell you? Wait, nevermind that, shouldn''t you be calling us grandpa and grandma?" Tang Hao arched a brow at how Tang Wulin was talking to them like they were strangers but Tang Wulin ignored him. As he saw Ah Yining towards him, arms wide open with a gentle smile on her face. He didn''t evade her attempt to hug him as he felt a warm feeling pulsing through his heart as she gently wrapped her arms around him. These were not ologia''s feelings but the feelings of the other Tang Wulin. There were over a trillion Tang Wulin that cared for Ah Yin and Tang Hao in his memories. As they were the ones who watched over him on his climb to bing a God Level soul master. It was them who made him the nar lord and the nature child. Even he was thankful for them, as it was because of them that he didn''t feel the suppression of the ne. Simply because they had been protecting him, he found out via seeing the past and his parallel memories. So Ah Yin wasn''t a stranger to the present Tang Wulin at the moment. "No, he didn''t tell me about you guys... From what I understand it''s because of the n?" "Huh? If little San didn''t tell you, then how did you find out?" Ah asked in surprise as she moved back from Tang Wulin with a look of confusion. While Tang Hao moved up next to her, staring at Tang Wulin with narrowed eyes. "Hm, I found out by looking at the past and seeing you guys making the n with father." "You looked at the past..." "But Wulin, that would mean you are a God-King..." "Wait a second." Tang Hao''s divine sense swept out, trying to scan over Tang Wulin but to his shock, he couldn''t sense anything about him. No matter how many times his divine sense swept past Tang Wulin, he felt nothing. As if Tang Wulin wasn''t even standing in front of him. Ah Yin also tried as well but she came to the same result as Tang Hao causing her to furrow her brows. "Wulin... You actually became a God-King?" "No, I have gone above that." "...Above a God-King? Wait, you reached the 6th-dimension!" Tang Hao''s facial expression morphed into one of shock as he stared at his grandson as if he was a monster. He knew his grandson wasn''t lying, as there was no reason for him. Not only that but he couldn''t sense anything from Tang Wulin at all, only possible at a higher level. Yet... There was no God Realm around, so the chance of Tang Wulin reaching the 6th-dimension should be impossible. Let alone him be a God-King! "We will talk about thatter, for now, can you guys distribute this energy through the ne?" "This energy?" Ah Yin furrowed her brow before her figure trembled as a sphere appeared in Tang Wulin''s hand. She didn''t need to even ask what was in his hand, just from the energy she was sensing from the sphere. The abyssal, dark and gloomy, cold and unfeeling energy, she could tell. It was the abyssal ne or well the ne condensed into raw energy. "... You really did be a 6th-dimensional being... That is the only possible exnation for you to be able to have the whole abyssal ne in your hand. I am also guessing you are the reason for the other two nes demised?" "I was the reason for one of them; the other was done by the others. We can talk about thister when everyone is around." Tang Wulin began handing Tang Hao the condensed abyssal ne, Tang Hao nced at the sphere with aplicated look. "Why not now?" "I don''t want to repeat myself, plus it''s better if you guys are there. Can you two meet me at the Tenrou Pce in a few hours?" Ah Yin nced eagerly at Tang Hao, as he was the one who would be distributing the abyssal energy through the ne. Ordinarily, if they had followed the pre-established n, it would have been Ah Yin''s job. But since they weren''t absorbing the abyssal ne back when it still had a physical form. This all falls on Tang Hao the nar Lord, who would be able to give an urate guess on how long it would take. "I can start the process, but I will need to be back soon to monitor the progression of the distribution." "That should be okay if anything acts up. I can stabilize the ne." Tang Hao could only chuckle lightly, as he knew at Tang Wulin level, he could really do that. "Alright, we will meet you at Tenrou City... We have a lot to talk about it seems... But I do have one question, is it possible for you too?" "Make a God Realm? Yeah." As soon as Tang Wulin said those words, he saw Tang Hao release a sigh of relief while Ah Yin''s cheerful smile grew even more. "Wait for us soon. I really want to hear and learn more about you." Ah Yin instantly gave Tang Wulin onest big hug, one that was filled with boundless affection and doting. The second part is a strange concept for Tang Wulin but then again he was doted on by Sheng Ming and Lang Yue. Chapter 422: Wave Through Douluo Plane Chapter 422: Wave Through Douluo ne "Our grandson sure is amazing isn''t he~" Ah Yinughed for a bit as she saw Tang Wulin vanishing from their sight, most likely going to the Ishgar Continent. Which is where his friends and people he cared about are at. People that Ah Yin couldn''t wait to meet after they were done distributing the energy. ''I wonder what they are like.'' "Amazing doesn''t cover it... Right now he is only neen with a ne that was close to dying and with the Golden Dragon King. Which was suppressing his talent with his own God-level bloodline being sealed as well..." "Yet?" "Yet he climbs from a mortal towards the rank of a God-King or maybe even a 6th-dimensional God. He did all of this in so few little years, this is... This is something out of a legend; this is heaven-defying." Tang Hao knew his family members were all monsters in their own right. Just looking at his son, Tang San who was able to be one of three Gods in his generation. A feat that hasn''t been achieved in thousands of thousands of years before his time. If that wasn''t enough, he also became a God-King beyond his time. Bing a part of the Five God-King councils and thenter the Supreme God-King of the God Realm. Then his grandson Huo Yuhao had risen above all of the others in his generation, reaching the same heights as Tang San. Suppressing the Beast King Di Tian, changing the cultivation of Soul Masters and creating the Spirit Pagoda. Before then attaining the First Level God position of the Emotion God! Even Tang Wutong was a monster in her own right, having the most talent in the whole family if one didn''t include Wulin. If it wasn''t for her being content with her present strength and wanting to just have fun. They had no doubt she would have reached the same heights as Tang San and Huo Yuhao. Alongside his daughter-inw Xiao Wu who could switch between the Asura and Sea God, both God-King Positions. But Tang Wulin? He has surpassed all of them, reaching a level that none of them have been able to attain. Not Tang San, Huo Yuhao, or anyone in the Douluo God Realm. Tang Hao had to admit, his other grandson really does deserve the nickname, King of Monsters. "But this is a good thing~. Not only did he help us get rid of the three nes and also gave us the energy needed to restore the Douluo ne. But he can also create a God-Realm for us, so we don''t need to stay unconscious... We can finally spend time together with him!" How could Ah Yin be unhappy? She finally got the chance to dote on her grandson that she didn''t even get to see until now. At the time he was born, she and Tang Hao were in the Douluo ne on a pic together. It was something Tang Hao suggested for their date since they haven''t gone on one in a while. To say he was saddened about her son being swept away from the Space-time turbulence, would be an understatement. But as if that wasn''t enough for the universe. Even Tang Wulin was forced to separate with the duo, as the Golden Dragon King seal would have killed him. Had he stayed in the God Realm because of the absorption of the Immortal Qi. Ah Yin wished she was the one that got to raise Tang Wulin but Tang San needed her and Tang Hao helped against the abyssal ne. The best thing he could do for Wulin was to make him be the chosen one by the nar Lord. As well as Nature Child, so he would have the whole world as his support. While also watching over him, yet Ah Yin didn''t believe this was enough. But it was all they could do. "Huh... I guess that is true, although I think it will be hard to spend time with him... He doesn''t seem to care much for us being his grandparents." "Can you me him?" Ah Yin rolled her eyes at Tang Hao''sck of empathy." Two random people came out of nowhere and said they were his grandparents. It would be bizarre if he epted them so easily!" "But he saw the past and so he should have seen we are his grandparents." "True but that doesn''t mean he would gain feelings for us. At best he would be seen as a distant rtive of the family." "... I guess you''re right, at least he epted your hug. From the times we have observed him, he normally wouldn''t be open to being touch by strangers." "That just means we have hope!" "Or maybe you charm him?" "Oh hush you." Ah Yin smacked Tang Hao''s shoulder while giving him a vexed look while Tang Hao justughed. As in all honesty, he was happy! Not only was his grandson strong and okay but it seems that Ah Yin and he will be able to walk the Douluo ne once again. The only thing that was left for Tang San to return from where he was swept off to by the Space-Time turbulence. And then finally, their whole family will be together once again. "If only we couldmunicate with them... I am sure this would help put Xiao Wu at ease." Tang Hao nodded at Ah Yin words, he hoped his daughter inw was doing okay. While Tang San told them things were stable, he did mention Xiao Wu''s health was declining. "Okay, let''s finish this and go meet with our grandson." As Tang Hao uttered this, Ah Yin started to sway her body once before des of gigantic Bluesilver Emperor Vines spread out. They began moving through the whole, as Tang Hao started to crush the maelstrom that was in his hand. As the energy started to surge around his hand, he flung it towards the gigantic de of vines that began to devour the energy. In the next moment, the vines started to glow grey with the massive abyssal energy before it exploded outwards. Turning into countless light spots shooting out in all directions. It rained. The pattering grey-colored drizzle began to moisten thend and nourished the Douluo ne. The sky was glowing grey but had hints of seven-colored as well. Alongside a rainbow that started to form with grey lights shimmering on top of the rainbow. Everyone who looked up and saw this, couldn''t stop the gasp from leaving their mouth. As it was one of the most captivating sites to them. # On the beach of the Ishgar Continent. On the beach that was empty with the sun that was shining down. In the next moment, a sea of white appeared on the beach, sweeping through the whole sandy area. The pale radiance was illuminating the pristine beach! As this was happening, silhouettes started to appear all around the beach. These silhouettes started to take form as the sea of white began to fade away. One of the silhouettes turned out to be Er Ming who began to blink his eyes. But he didn''t stop there, he began moving his arm all around his body, making sure everything was alright. "What the... This is the Douluo Continent, how did I get here?" Er Ming muttered out loud as he saw the azure sea before him, as he felt the rays of the sun shining serenely on his skin. He didn''t need spreading out his spiritual sense, he could already tell he had been teleported to his home. And it wasn''t just him, as he saw all of the people who joined in the invasion, appearing one by one around him. Yet as he saw people appearing, he felt even more confused. Why did they get teleported back to the Doulou ne? The survival of the Douluo ne depending on the answer to this question. If it was Gu Yuena and Na''er who teleported them out of the ne, then it might mean they won. Er Ming and the others all knew how important this invasion was, how important the impact would be. If they were able to win then that meant the Douluo ne would not only be safe but able to absorb the abyssal ne. But if they lost? Then it would mean that the Sage King teleported them out and may start his preparation. To not only repay the favor but also to devour their ne. This is why Er Ming began to look for the duo, hoping they weren''t dead. "Weren''t we on the Abyssal ne?" Mu Xi questioned as she started to regain her bearing, being forcibly teleported was not a fun experience. Especially after getting her abilities and strength suppressed. Before teleportation took ce causing Mu Xi to feel powerless for the first time in a while. ''Maybe it was Gu Yuena and Na''er who did it? This wouldn''t be the first time they teleport us out.'' There was evidence that the ne was breaking down before they were teleported. Not only that but it was only after that wave of nine-colored that the n began to stop. Could the ne have been breaking down? And could they have halted its destruction for a bit before teleporting all of them out? These were the thoughts Mu Xi was having at the moment but regardless, she just needed to find those two. To find out what happened. # "Ugh..." "So he teleported us back here." Gu Yuena noted the people around her and Na''er who were trying to stabilize themselves after being forcibly teleported. Not like she could really criticize them, Wulin wasn''t being very amodating when he did the teleportation. Now that she thinks about it, she wouldn''t be surprised if he teleported them without giving them a warning. Simply because he didn''t see the need to. "You have any idea what happened to Wulin? He felt like he not only attained a God Position but also ascended higher-level dimensions." "... Indeed." This was something that Gu Yuena didn''t, no couldn''t understand how Tang Wulin achieved. How did he achieve a God Position? How did he achieve a higher god-level? She and Na''er were able to feel the 5th-dimensional aura from within Tang Wulin. How could they not? Both of them held the Dragon God Knowledge, so they all remembered the feeling of a 5th-dimensional aura. Not only do they recognize the feeling but had fused with it before and absorbed it into their being. So to them, the dimensional auraing from Tang Wulin was too familiar. Yet that wasn''t the most unbelievable part, not the part that has them questioning their sanity. Was that the energy and feeling they felt from Tang Wulin was stronger than the Dragon God. Not stronger as in the same rank but as if Tang Wulin was at a higher-dimensional level. "Do you think he actually did it?" Na''er asked as she finally got herself off the ground with Gu Yuena following behind her. "I wouldn''t be surprised, it isn''t like it''s impossible for him. The Golden Dragon King is a God-King so he could have used it to be a God-King but..." "But that still wouldn''t rece the feeling of him having an even higher-dimensional aura." Na''er finished Gu Yuena''s words causing her to nod her head. But before they could continue this discussion, the people around them started gathering. When Er Ming yelled out their name. "Gu Yuena! Na''er! Did you guys do it? Did you kill the Sage King and then teleport us out of the ne?" Er Ming came up in front of them while giving them a pleading look. He really didn''t want to continue dealing with the abyssal ne. It wasn''t just him but the others, all of them giving the duo a hopeful look. Gu Yuena and Na''er nced at each other but before one of them could open their mouths. ''"The Sage King should be dead but we weren''t the one who teleported everyone out." "You guys weren''t? Just what happened up there?" Qiangu Dongfeng questioned as he noticed these too didn''t seem worried. They seemed to be happy, a little bit too happy. If the smile and trembling of Na''er was any indication. "Yeah, it was-" Before Gu Yuena could finish her words, a streak of light appeared in the sky. Before the streak of light came down from the sky,nding a few meters away from them. The light was too bright causing the others to hold up their hands. It only hadsted for a few seconds before the light faded away, allowing them to see a man standing in front. The appearance of the man left them all in shock not because of who he was. But because the presence and aura that he gave off left them all at a loss. No matter who it was, human or soul beast. All of them felt a sense of reverence and praise for the person in front of them. As if he exemplified their greatest truth and will. But it was then, they saw Na''er rushing towards the man with her arms wide open and a gigantic smile on her face. "Wulin!" Chapter 423: Ten Thousand Year Plan Chapter 423: Ten Thousand Year n In the Alvarez Garden. "You miss me that much? It has only been like a day." Tang Wulin was sitting down on one of the chairs that were ced in the private garden after its recent renovation. "Hush! I don''t know what happened, but you somehow went MIA and then came back as a True God... Without me!" Na''er red at Tang Wulin with a cute pout on her face, as her arms wrapped around him tightly. Not only that but she was sitting in hisp as she rested her head on his chest to Tang Wulin slight amusement. "Huh... When you put it like that, I can see your point." While he did find her reasons amusing, he couldn''t really disagree with her. He knew Na''er dislike him doing things without her or at the very least telling her. ''Though technically this time wasn''t my fault.'' "Hmm, you guys aren''t angry either?" Tang Wulin nced at all of his friends and lovers who were giving him an amused smile. All of them nce at each other before speaking up. "Not really, we kinda are expecting it by now." "..." Tang Wulin lips twitch as he saw their radiant smile but he just ignored them as he shifted his gaze through the whole room. Everyone was staring at him. Each of them had various expressions, some with awe, some with disbelief, some with excitement. He already knew all of them had questions, but they seemed to want to wait until he started before asking them. Which made things far easier for him. As he waited for Ah Yin and Tang Hao to finally arrive. He could sense they wereing, as they already arrived in the Ishgar Continent. When they arrive, this would mean everyone will be here, allowing him to start his exnation. As he needed everyone to be updated on the current events and the future. "Alright, they are here." Just as Tang Wulin said this, two streaks of light appeared in the garden next to him. Before Ah Yin and Tang Hao appeared, both had smiles on their face. Their appearance left everyone but Er Ming and Da Ming surprised as they knew who these two were. How could they not? "Hehe Wulin!" Ah Yin didn''t waste any time. She moved towards her grandson to wrap her arms around him and give him a quick hug. While this is happening, Da Ming decided to speak up to quell everyone''s confusion and to talk to his old friend Tang Hao. "Tang Hao? Ah Yin? You guys have been on the Douluo Continent this whole time?" Tang Hao and Ah Yin? The same Tang Hao and Ah Yin from twenty thousand years ago? The parents of Tang San? And technically the grandparents of Tang Wulin? Every single person except Er Ming shifted their heads towards Ah Yin hugging Tang Wulin, their face was filled with disbelief. Forget disbelief! Weren''t these two supposed to be on the God Realm? Weren''t they supposed to have been swept away alongside the God Realm? If that was the case, why would they be here! Unless the God Realm had already returned, which would exin Tang Wulin achieving Godhood. Other than that, there shouldn''t be a way for them to be here unless Da Ming was lying. Which wouldn''t make much sense, since he had no reason to lie. But considering Ah Yin is hugging Tang Wulin and he is allowing this! This was especially for Tang Ziran and Lang Yue, who had never seen their son let a stranger hug him before. Even when they first adopted Na''er, Tang Wulin wouldn''t allow her to touch him until after a few months. Tang Hao had already noticed their expression and so thought it was best to clear the air to them. "Yes, we are the same Tang Hao and Ah Yin from twenty thousand years ago, the same ones who also became Gods like our son." "So does that mean the God Realm is back?" Various people''s heads perk up at the thought that the God Realm was back. But none more than Queen Marina, since the return of the God Realm would mean the return of the Sea God. Such an event would make all of the sea soul beasts delighted. As with the Sea God back, the sea soul beast would be protected even more! Tang Hao shook his head at Yun Ming''s question." No, the God Realm is still dealing with its trouble, the reason why we been here is because of a ne that Tang San set up." "A n he set up? You mean looking after Wulin?" "Well, that was part of it." Ah Yin stopped hugging Tang Wulin as she gazes at Yun Ming."The n itself was a ten thousand year n that was created to take care of the abyssal ne before they even came." "...What?" It wasn''t just Yun Ming, but everyone else in the garden evens Er Ming and Da Ming were in a daze after what they heard. Ten thousand year n? Made to take care of the abyssal ne before they even appear? From what they understand, the Sea God Tang San had schemed against the abyssal Sage King before he even arrived. To the point that he had Tang Hao and Ah Yin stay behind. As well as the fact, the Gods had stayed behind to protect them. While they thought they were alone, they really weren''t! Didn''t this mean the ne wasn''t really in danger? "Could you-" "Exin? Sure I guess we should do that first. Especially since there isn''t any point in keeping it a secret anymore since the abyssal ne was destroyed." Nobody reacts to the knowledge that the abyssal ne got destroyed, they had already rationalized that much has happened. With Tang Wulin appearance and Gu Yuena saying he teleported them out. "Tang San exined to us that mankind was destined to embark on the path of high-speed development. Now, this wouldn''t be so bad if they weren''t causing harm to the ne because of their greed. On the other hand, the path of advanced technology is almost irreversible, which will certainly result in the Douluo Continent ne leading to a decline." Ah Yin spoke up after Tang Hao. "Had the Divine Realm still been around, they would have been able to make adjustments for the ne to achieve equilibrium. But since Tang San had felt the Divine Realm was going to be in danger, he decided to set up an alternative n. That alternative n was the abyssal ne which he guided over from another gxy, so the Douluo ne can devour it." "As the abyssal ne is one of those special nes that isn''t rare in the universe that devours others to get stronger. But those types of nes are inherently repulsed by the cosmos because of the type of existence they are. With them being wiped out by any Divine Realm that noticed them, so regardless the abyssal ne would have still met their end. But Tang San believes it would be better to use them to refill our ne instead of having them die." Queen Marina and the other''s eyes widened, but Yun Ming spoke up before she could say anything. "So it was Sea God Tang San who led the abyssal realm to connect the Douluo ne... So he predicted our ne was going to be that bad?" "More like he saw the future of the ne. He saw that if nothing changed, the Douluo ne would have been destroyed by humanity." Tang Hao''s words left all of the humans in shock while the soul beasts only shook their heads. They already know this was going to the ne because they had a closer connection to the ne than them. They knew that if nothing was dead, the ne would have died in the next couple thousand years. The fact that the humans didn''t notice is what made some of these soul beasts frustrated. Just the fact, there was barely any nature and resources on the continent should have been the hint for them. Regardless to think it was the Sea God Tang San himself who was able toe up with a n to deal with this dilemma. Queen Marina couldn''t help but feel pride in her chest. That her god was not only looking after the sea but was thinking of a way to restore the ne. So it wouldn''t get destroyed by humanity''s foolishness. "But since Wulin had already taken care of the ne, the n kinda seems useless." Tang Hao muttered as he nced at his grandson with aplicated look but a sense of pride in his chest. "Did he also n for those other two nes? The Mortuus and Arkadians one?" "No, he never mentioned those nes before, which makes us believe they came at random." "That is because they weren''t supposed to be here initially... But because of the being known as Typhoon, they have been devouring other gxies." Tang Wulin finally spoke up causing the others to move their gaze towards him. Especially Gu Yuena and Na''er, who had heard the name of such a being first hand, unlike the others. "Typhoon... The Ivory Lord of the Mortuus ne talked about Typhoons to us... That he wille and devour everyone on our ne. It mentioned this being was the one who subjugated them and sent them here. As well as a being who was above all of them in God''s strength." "Hm, well it wouldn''t be fully wrong in that case. Well, I guess it''s my turn to exin what is going on. Is that everything you guys wanted to say?" Tang Wulin nced at Tang Hao and Ah Yin who nodded their head, indicating they were done. With a sigh, Tang Wulin began exining to them his current condition since he knew that was what they are most curious about. "At the moment, I am a True God with a God Position." "... So you really are, so wait if you are a True God then where is the God Realm? Tang Hao said the Douluo Realm wasn''t back, so did that mean you created it?" "Yeah boss, are you a God-King now?" "I did make a God Realm but not in the traditional sense." "Not in the traditional sense? What are you-" "I underwent the Realm In Body to make my God Realm." As soon as Tang Wulin uttered these words, Gu Yuena, Na''er, Tang Hao, and Ah Yin expressions turned into one of overwhelming horror. Realm In Body? The same Realm In Body that was considered a broken path by every God Realm? The broken path that no one, not even those monstrous geniuses from a God Realm and even a God Star could aplish? This broken path was the one that Tang Wulin used to make a God realm! One has to realize, from the beginning of their universe till the era they have been living in, not one person has aplished this feat. Not those geniuses whose talent allowed them to gain God-Level attributes as a mortal. Or those monsters who had the support of countless God Realms and God Star. Why? Because this was a path that was absolutely impossible to walk! Forget just surviving transforming your body into a God Realm, just the fact that the Universal Law would try to destroy you. Is enough to show just how dangerous this path is. And yet, Tang Wulin had not only tread this same broken path but achieved the Realm in Body. They could feel God''s Position from him and his aura that was above the 4th-dimensional. None of this would be possible without a God Realm, which he had to create. The reaction of the four of them caused everyone who was around them to shiver. Although they didn''t understand what the words of Tang Wulin meant, they knew it wasn''t anything good. Na''er began to speak up in a frantic tone. "You... You not only tried this path but actually achieved it-, Wait, was that why your overall strength went from the Limit Douluo rank to the First ss Level? Did you actually achieve a Semi-Divine ne." "Yes, back on the abyssal ne. I underwent the second part of the Body in Realm evolution which brought my body to that level." "But wait, how did you even learn about this path? None of us told you, and I doubt your father would tell you." Na''er spoke up, causing Tang Wulin to shake his head. "It was actually by ident. I wonder if it was possible to turn my own body into a God Realm... I simply gain confirmation that it was possible and that it was a broken path known to all God Realm." "And you actually tried it! Did you have that much confidence! Or did you not even care about the consequence!" Na''er red at Tang Wulin, but he knew she wasn''t furious at him. Just hurt that he decided to do this method even while knowing there was a chance he may die. Without once again, telling them. He knew out of everyone. Na''er had the most faith in his abilities and talent to aplish the impossible. But right now, she was just frightened at the chance she almost lost him because of this broken path. So he hugged her close causing Na''er to tremble as she hid her face from him. He didn''t say anything, but he directly sent his feelings out to Na''er who was gritting her teeth. His hand moved up and down her back, while he rested his head on top of her. Na''er could feel it, Tang Wulin trying tomunicate to her that he recognized the consequences and that there was a reason. Alongside, he was thinking about them as he made this decision. This made Na''er tremble, even more, wondering just what made her Wulin walk this path. She doubts it was more power because Wulin had never shown much care for obtaining power. While he may want to get stronger and fight strong people, he never showed much interested in attaining more power than he had. Unless the asion was necessary. "Broken Path? Consequences? What do you mean Wulin?" This time it was his mother, Lang Yue who spoke up as she gave Tang Wulin a troubled look. Most likely from the thought that Tang Wulin may have been doing something reckless. "I mean the path that I have been walking was one that never had been achieved before... No one has been able toplete the act of turning their own body into a God Realm... Until me." After Tang Wulin said that Gu Yuena let out a sigh before speaking up, she knew it would be better to exin to everyone. Just what the Realm in Body Path was. Chapter 424: Star In Sight Chapter 424: Star In Sight And so she did. She started with what exactly the Realm In Body was. That one would use their own body as the foundation instead of a or realm to start making a God Realm. Most of them were surprised by this while others questioned how does one even go about doing that. Either way, everyone in the room knew this was an actual path for making a God Realm. Which puzzled them as they didn''t see what was wrong with it first, sure it was dangerous. But what path wasn''t. Yet all of their thinking changed when Gu Yuena went further in-depth. Everyone''s expression, especially Lang Yue and Tang Ziran started to go pale as they began staring at Tang Wulin. It was a path that no one had ever seeded in before? A path that will garner the instinctive hatred of the Universe? A path that will involve nothing but suffering! And yet, Tang Wulin decide to walk this path and actually seeded! Where all the others have failed, he did not, where others met their needs, he didn''t! Yet... It still made the others fall silent, pondering why Tang Wulin tried to walk this path even though there was a high chance. He would have died. They didn''t care much about the Universe''s hatred because Gu Yuena already mentions that all God-Kings are hated by the universe. So they believe the hatred mostly stemmed from him producing a God Realm something only God-Kings could do. "Wulin? Is there a reason why you did this?" Lang Yue spoke up as she stared thoughtfully at her son." I know there must be a reason... Was it because you were confident?" Lang Yue was one of the only people who really knew Tang Wulin the best. From the time she found him as a baby and raised him. He had never done anything he didn''t believe he could aplish. She knew it wasn''t as reckless as others like to believe. She knew from another person''s point of view it may look like recklessness, some of his actions may be dangerous and outrageous. But from Tang Wulin view? It was him being confident in his ability, which is why she is curious if he underwent this because he was confident in doing it. If he was... Then she couldn''t me him because that would be denying who her boy was. "It wasn''t that I was fully confident, as even I wasn''t sure about this one... But more that I had to walk this path." How could he be confident? Yggdrasil already told him even with all of his abilities and talent, he didn''t even have a five-percent chance of seeding by himself. It was only Yggdrasil and her old body that was being used as the foundation. Alongside the benefit, Golden Dragon King gave him that to have a ten-percent chance of living. 10 percent! That was as high as he could go by Yggdrasil''s words to the point she said this could be called a miraculous number. As others would have a far less number with some of them not even having a one-percent chance of seeding. But the fact that Tang Wulin had a 10-percent chance? Everyone who walked the broken path before Wulin would have died of jealousy at how fortunate he was. Regardless, Tang Wulin knew the greatest instrument to him seeding wasn''t just Yggdrasil and her old body. But his God Position, God of Existence, and his terrifying will! Without its ability to allow him to continue to exist, regardless of what happened to him, inevitably bringing him back. How could he have survived the Universal Law at thest breakthrough? Don''t even talk about resisting it. Such a notion was impossible for the past Tang Wulin. Even his present self had little chance of resisting the Universal Law who was at the 9-dimension. Each streak that was crashing down on him before each held the full force of a 9-dimensional being. How could Tang Wulin resist that? Yet even though he couldn''t die, he still felt the pain of each streak that killed him. The pain was horrifying, unspeakable to the point Tang Wulin felt nothing in his life couldpare by a billion. It was a miracle he didn''t give up after the first few strikes. "You had to?" "From what I found out, it would take too long for one to turn a normal ne into a God Realm. Not only that but I needed a God Realm to make a God Position. Since all God-Kings are hated by the universe and will be rejected by it if theyck a God Position." "I see, so even with the Golden Dragon King seals that would have been able to bring you to a God-King. It would be useless because of the universe''s repulsion since you needed a god realm to make a God Position..." "No, even with the Golden Dragon King. Bing a God-King is useless because it''s leftover Will still remained inside of the seal, meaning once I opened all of them. There is a high-change my mind would be taken over by the Will unless I had a God Position or God Realm to suppress it." Tang Wuln felt Na''er slightly trembled in his hand as she knew that Tang Wulin words weren''t wrong at all. How could he resist the Golden Dragon King leftover, Will? This was a being whose Will is still at the God-King level, Tang Wulin would be too weak to fully resist it. While the others also fell silent as they started to understand just how much Tang Wulin was severely limited in his situation. Regardless of what he did, there would always be something that would limit his ability to be a True God. Tang Hao and Ah Yin also nodded at Tang Wulin words, as everything he said really was the truth. Bing a God-King really was that hard. Yet this is why there weren''t many God-Kings in the universe and why they are the king of Gods. "But I still wouldn''t choose this path if it wasn''t because of Typhoon." "Say... Did he make contact with you before?" Mu Xi''s eyes narrowed as she started to be a bit suspicious." I doubt you would care about a being like Typhoon unless he bothered you." "Your right, I did have contact with him. Multiple ones, at this point you can say our path is unfortunately connected." And then Tang Wulin began leisurely exining what exactly that meant. He told them just who exactly Typhoon was, how he was the warden of the Universal Law. The one who the Universal Law would send to destroy any God Realm that was getting strong enough to threaten it. That Typhoon got sealed by the Primordial Gods in theirst attempt to stop their destruction. Regrettably, they weren''t able to stop their destruction. Typhoon was sealed for a long while before his seal started to loosen after he went back in time. It was the copse of Yggdrasil that allowed the beast to loosen the seal. And for the next one billion years it has been working on its escape, which it has finally achieved now. "It has tried to kill you at least three times now?" Wu Siduo was dazed."With it almosting close to ending your life..." It wasn''t just her but all of the others were staring at Tang Wulin in a daze. They don''t know if it was just his misfortune or cruel fate to have a 7-dimensional god after him. It was literally the only 7-dimensional god at that too! The same god that was the Universal Law''s own secret weapon and being overwhelmingly favored by it. "Is this a bit too much?" "You tell me." Tang Wulin rolled his eyes at Xie Xie''s words."I didn''t ask to get stalked by that being but it does fear the possibility that it can be resealed from me having Yggdrasil with me." "I see, it wants to destroy anything that is a possible threat..." "Yeah, which is why I didn''t have time to wait... At the time when he was attacking me, the power he could unleash wasn''t that strong. But the next attempt he was able to disy the power that far surpassed mine, making me realize. I didn''t have time to waste; I needed to speed up my growth even more." Everyone fell silent. As they finally understand just how bad Tang Wulin''s situation was at that moment. When they consider this, where he had a 7-dimensional god after him, they really couldn''t me him for his decision. How could they? Tang Wulin really needed to radically improve his strength at a rapid pace. Or else Typhoon would ruthlessly destroy Wulin on his next attempt. Not only that but they saw a sample of the Realm In Body result. When he went from a God Officer to a peak First ss God. Just from achieving a Semi-Divine Realm and the second evolution phase of the Realm In Body. So they all saw why those in the past still tried to tread this path. Even with it being so dangerous, the reward of this path really was worth the danger to them. "Why didn''t you tell me that first?" Na''er gave Tang Wulin a t look causing him tough wryly a bit before he pinches her cheek. Leading Na''er to squirm in his arms but he let go while caressing her cheek. "Because I still didn''t want to tell you guys before I was able to seed... Even though I knew what would happen if I failed." And that really is the truth, Tang Wulin was being selfish with the decision of not telling them. Since he knew most of them would have tried to talk him out of it or try and stop him. They might have even tried to get Lang Yue and Tang Ziran to beg him not to, which would have made him slightly hesitate. Since if he really did fail, it would hurt his parents so much that he wasn''t sure what they would do. But the others, he didn''t need to ask to know what Xie Xie and the others would do. Na''er wanted to say something but she didn''t. Neither did the others, they realize its better for them to ept the fact that he survived this broken path. Than anything else, at the end of the day, none of them could really say. They would have done anything different than what he did. It was at this time that Tang Hao spoke up. "Alright, so I am guessing that is how you became a 6-dimensional being?" Tang Hao''s words made most of the people gasped in genuine surprise. They didn''t think Wulin had already surpassed the God-King rank yet. But their shock turned to silence when they heard Tang Wulin''s next words. "No, I am at Typhoon level, the peak of the 7-dimension." "...Come again? You... How? When?" "Myst breakthrough and through the Universal Law alongside me absorbing all of the Golden Dragon King seals-." "What do you mean through the Universal Law? And you finished absorbing all of the seals?" "-But that''s a story for another time." "I rather you say it now please!" "Boss!" "Not now, I only wasted so much time to inform you all about the current situation. Right now we need to prepare for the iing storm that will be sweeping through the universe." "Huh? What do you mean?" Ah Yin frowned at Tang Wulin, not liking how ominous his words sound or how she gained chills from them. "Typhoon has messed with the Rivers Of Time, leading to the Gods across time to fall under his control. Now he is using them for his bidding, to start raiding the gxies for resources..." Tang Wulin didn''t need to nce around the room to see everyone looking at him in disbelief. He knew some of them wished he was joking, unfortunately, this wasn''t a joke. He trusted in his memories from his alternate self and his perception that saw the future and past. It''s already happening as he speaks, God Realms going through other gxies and raiding it for resources by Typhoon. In the future, he saw the legion of Godsing towards the Douluo Gxy. A legion that would defeat the Douluo Gxy that didn''t have a Divine Realm. Well, that was before he came. "So I am guessing you''re going to create a God Realm for us to achieve Godhood?" Tang Wulin nodded at Tang Hao''s words to the surprise and delight of the others before he spoke up. "A normal God Realm won''t do, so I am going to make a God Star for you guys to achieve Godhood. But before you guys try and go achieve Godhood, you should deal with everything here." The bodies of everyone in the room positively trembled when they heard Tang Wulin words. It didn''t matter if it was the mortals, the ones who have lived for over 100,000 years, or previous God-level beings. All of them were tremendously excited over the prospect of a God Realm being made once again. This was especially true for the Soul Masters who wereing close to the end of their Lifespan. None of them wanted to die, but no amount of heaven and earth treasure was able to restore their lost lifespan. Only by bing a God could they regain their lost lifespan and be immortals! But how could it be easy to be a God! Only Tang San and Huo Yuhao had been able to be God, and that was back when the Divine Realm was still alone. After it was gone, most soul masters had already given up on trying to be Gods. Only those with miraculous talent like Yun Ming hoped they could grow strong enough to create a Divine Realm for the Gxy. But that was obstructed by the horrible truth. They didn''t have the resources or the time to make a God Realm! Making them all wondered if it would take a long time for another Divine Realm toe back. Yet at this moment, Tang Wulin was telling them he can make one now! Although they all believed he would be able to make a God Realm from how monstrous he was. All of them thought he would take a lot more years! It has only been close to a year since Tang Wulin told them he would be able to make a God Realm! But the most astounding part was that it wasn''t even a normal God Realm. It was a God Star, a higher-realm that was higher than even the previous God Realm. Chapter 425: Beast Curse Broken Chapter 425: Beast Curse Broken "Um, Wulin... What about us?" It was around this time that Di Tian decided to speak up causing him to be the center of attention at the moment. But Di Tian''s gaze was still on Tang Wulin as his body trembled. Not in fright but in excitement as he didn''t believe Tang Wulin wouldn''t want them to be a God. Especially since he was the main factor for the present peace between soul beasts and humanity. But at the moment the soul beasts were still restrained by the previous God-Kings cursed that was ced on them. Which forbade any soul beasts from bing Gods. "I know, I will deal with the seal right now." Just as Tang Wulin uttered this, the around Tang Wulin began trembling. He gently held Na''er close, so she wouldn''t be affected by his next course of actions. One that will affect the whole gxy they are in. "All seals ced on the soul beasts, shattered!" He began straightening out his hand which began to swirl with possibilities and space-time before he hacked down. The sounds of a bell rang out. A great aura surged in all directions, terrifying beyond belief and overwhelming to everything. A continuous wave of possibilities and space-time aura surged over, rushing out of the garden through the whole Douluo. Before it began expanding through the sr system. "What the?" "This is?" At this moment, the soul beasts were all surprised after a pale aura washed past them. Di Tian''s eyes widened when he saw them, golden chains that were carefully wrapped around his body but it wasn''t just his. The other soul''s beasts such as Bear Lord, Bi Ji, and the Myriad Demon King. Theplex chains seemed to wrap around them tightly but for some reason, it wasn''t restricting them all at. But the most interesting thing was the aura that these chains gave off. It held the Asura, Good, Evil, Destruction, and Life Goddess aura within them. This shocked and surprised all of the soul beasts in the world. From the sea beasts who were all staring at the chains around them in instinctive fear. To the nt soul beast who felt an overwhelming oppressive aura from these chains that made them all shudder in fright. Every soul beast felt an oppressive might to these chains, all of them fearing the appearance of them and wonder. Why did they appear now? "It''s the curse of the gods, break!" As Tang Wulin spoke another wave of possibilities rang out. While his words rang through the mind of every soul beasts in the Douluo. Words that swept away the oppressive feeling that they felt and instill them with a pleasant feeling. It coursed through their whole being, making them quiver in excitement and willpower. As in the next second, the golden chains that were seamlessly weaved all around these soul beasts. They all shattered into pieces, no longer coiling around them. It wasn''t just the soul beasts in the garden. But every single one through the whole Douluo, all of them hearing and feeling the sounds of chains instantly breaking. The pale aura spread through the whole gxy as the words of Tang Wulin rang through to all beasts in the gxy. All of them were shocked at the words that rang through the mind. None of them can seem toe to terms with what they heard. The curse that has been with them for over five hundred thousand years, was broken? One that was made by the Five God-King of the previous Divine Realm? The curse has broken, the curse that they all had started to ept as being a part of their whole being and fate. This curse was broken randomly. This left all of them speechless, yet at the same time, all of them felt a strange feeling. One that they haven''t felt in a long time, one that happened a long, long time ago. The feeling of freedom seems to have enveloped their whole soul. No one knew who started it but in the end, it didn''t matter, one by one each soul beasts began to shed tears. Whether it was the sea beasts who live deep within the ocean or the soul beasts on Ishgar who dropped down to the ground. nt soul beasts also began to shed tears, giving off a shimmering glow as the wind passed them. All of them started crying, they all started to cry because at this very moment. All of them knew without a doubt; their path to bing a god was no longer blocked. They could finally be a God, after so long. "Thank you... Thank you... Thank you so much." Di Tian couldn''t stop himself from instantly dropping to the ground as he bowed before Tang Wulin. No one said anything. They all just watched at the soul beasts who were breaking down. All of them couldn''t begin to understand just how much this meant to the soul beast. Yet still, all of them felt a wave of sadness as they nced at them, grasping how badly they too wanted to live. Who didn''t want a chance of bing a God? Who wouldn''t be saddened at having their path to bing a God blocked because of their ancestor''s actions? Regardless, the soul beasts were all happy that they can finally be Gods once more. Gu Yuena and Na''er couldn''t stop the pleasant smile from growing on their face as they stared at the soul beasts. From the distinct beginning, they both wanted to return the soul beasts'' ability to be Gods once more. These beasts came from their own breath of creation. Just from this fact, they wanted to break the curse that was binding them, allowing them to finally have a chance of immortality. While also stopping their suffering, that has been going on for far too long. "That''s our nephew!" Er Ming chuckled out loud, as a tear ran down his face while Da Ming smiled tenderly. Both of them were happy the soul beasts were no longer restricted and can finally be a God again. But they were also happy that the one who did it was their nephew. Making them both feel a sense of pride as well as assurance that the soul beasts will be safe. Since only two beings could threaten Tang Wulin in this whole universe. "Now then, it''s time for you all to return." As Tang Wulin said this while his hand was still outstretched, a nine-colored bracelet appeared in it. "That''s the Dragon Realm... Wulin?" Na''er nced at the bracelet in front of her but then her eyes widened when she felt the stir in power in front. She saw the bracelet being enveloped by a pale white aura that began to swirl around it. The Dragon Realm started making a buzzing sound, with the pale aura melting into it. As this was happening, a nine-color and a pale white halo spread out through the whole garden, enveloping everyone. The Dragon Realm was being opened with the pale white energy seeping inside of it before it turned it into a sphere. It didn''t take long before the sphere turned into a ball of dazzling lights that began to glow. While this happened, at the center of the ball of light, Na''er could feel the power of Creation roaring at the center. It was a terrifying amount, bncing everything around. But if this wasn''t enough, she could sense a bnce that went even deeper than Creation. It was stunning, making her wonder just what Wulin did. Regardless, she could tell he used the Dragon Graveyard as the new foundation for the God Star to make the realm. Gu Yuena also notices this as she gives Tang Wulin a peculiar look. Either way, everyone could see the God Star Center that was in Tang Wulin''s hand, the energy that it was giving off was unbelievable. Even Tang Hao had to gasp, aspared to the previous God Realm, it couldn''t evenpare to the present God Star. Da Ming sighed as the energy emitting from the God Star was causing the core of the Demi-ne in his body to tremble uncontrobly. Yet he didn''t really care since the Demi-ne was useless now that the soul beasts can be God and the God Star was made. "Alright, all you need to do is absorb the core and-" "No, I won''t be the Supreme God-King." Tang Wulin words caused Tang Hao to blink his eyes in genuine surprise. While others gave him a look of considerable confusion. But Tang Wulin didn''t give them a chance to ask anything as he continued. "Gu Yuena and Na''er will be leaders of this God Star. Since they''re better suited to lead and I won''t be here much for the uing threat." Although the key part was that Tang Wulin didn''t want to be the leader. Not only would it be a pain, but he could feel his life would be full of trouble. It also didn''t have anything to do with the fact he nces at his father''s past and future. And saw how much he typically suffered from being the leader of the God Realm. "... You just want to pass off the work to us."Gu Yuena red at Tang Wulin while Na''er giggled." You don''t have to conceal it, big brother, we can easily tell. Although to think you would put us back in this hellish job..." "..." Xie Xie burst outughing while the others soon followed as he saw Gu Yuena ring fiercely at Tang Wulin who stared back at her. "Can''t you just use the core for extra support against Typhoons?" "No, my Realm In Body makes it, so I can''t be the Supreme God-King of any God-Realm. Since I am already the Supreme God-King of my own body." "...Why didn''t you just say that before!" Gu Yuena let out a sigh as she stopped ring at Tang Wulin. "Hehe, oh! What position did you make?" When Na''er asked this question, everyone shifted their eyes to Tang Wulin. As he didn''t mention what position he made or much about how he made it. The Realm in Body thing was still a mystery to all of them which made them all curious. "God of Existence." "Of course it''s." Er Ming had a dry look on his face, Gu Yuena sighed, Na''er with Ah Yinughed and Tang Hao was even prouder. No one needed to ask if the position Tang Wulin made was good just from the name. They could tell it was something amazing, even trying to figure out what it was exactly. Left some of them in a daze, as if the concept was too much to handle orprehend. But at least that would exin the changes that happened with Tang Wulin. Like him losing the blue streaks in his hair and the redness in his eyes. Plus the changes in his clothing, which they all figured was him, God Regalia, from now on after bing a True God. "Hmm, is that why the God Star felt so bnced? Because of your God Position?" "Yeah, I instilled my existence aura through the realm, to allow for everyone''s power topletely fuse better with it. While Creation Energy should help, existences should make it easier and faster. Now with that being said, it''s about time you all go make your preparation, I will finish up the realm now." Everyone had nodded their head before some of them started leaving. Whether that be to talk with their loved ones, to ry this information to their fraction. Or to leave behind instruction to those around, while they away, all of them moved in haste. None of them wanted to miss this rare chance to attain Godhood, which was what they all desired. Those that stayed were Wulin friends and lovers. His family members all moved out, Tang Hao and Ah Yin went to stabilize the distribution of the ne energy more. While Er Ming and Da Ming went to stabilize the Demi-ne beforeing back. Di Tian went to get the Soul beasts who can be gods ready, while Mu Ye went to contact some people. After they had left, Tang Wulin shifted his gaze to Na''er who was snuggling his neck while the others stared at him. "So then why don''t you guys tell me what happened while I was gone." "Hm can''t you see the past and find out?" "I want to hear it from you guys." Ye Xinn smiled at Tang Wulin words before she nced at the others who equally had a pleasant smile. Before they started to speak. Chapter 426: Leave It to Us Chapter 426: Leave It to Us It didn''t take long for Ye Xinn to summarize to Tang Wulin everything that happened while he was gone. From the time that the Mortuus and Arkadians invaded the Douluo realm while he and the others were in the abyssal realm. To even the time he was in the Rivers Of Time and them attacking the abyssal realm. The others would speak up to provide further information. But they knew that wasn''t the intended purpose of their talk. In a way, it was just them taking the time to enjoy themselves together. asionally Tang Wulin would ask some questions, not really about the event. But on how they felt when it happened, which they tried their best to describe. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, content on just listening and giving any advice he could. Once they were done, Tang Wulin started to speak more about the Realm in Body to them. He figured they wanted to know the exact experience he underwent, including the pain he went through. And so he did. He told them about how he came up with the idea of the Realm in Body and asked Yggdrasil if it was possible. He also mentioned to them how he exactly gained Yggdrasil and how it was back in the Demon Ind. All of them asked him a bunch of questions, which he answered clearly. Then he continued by telling them how she appeared in front of him after he was done absorbing the life and destruction energy. With her requesting to be his spirit soul because with him, there was a significant chance of regaining her original strength. Which lead all of them to pause before they all nodded their head. Looking at the current situation now, Yggdrasil was right to trust in Tang Wulin. "Now that I think about it... She got far more than she bargained for."Wu Siduo tilted her head in thought." Not only did she regain her original strength but now have the protection of a higher-level being." "... True. Did she looks at your future to see you were the right choice?" Mu Xi asked after a bit of thinking while the others also wondered as well. From what Tang Wulin told them, Yggdrasil could see the future. Wouldn''t it make sense that she saw his future and saw he would be the best choice in terms of a master? "Sorry, girls but I couldn''t see his future." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out, causing the girls to blink their eyes, as they saw her appearing on Tang Wulin''s shoulder. "Cute!" Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes shined as she moved her arms, snatching Yggdrasil from Tang Wulin''s shoulder, and began hugging her tightly. Ye Xinn had a faint smile at Xu Xiaoyan cuddling with the small Yggdrasil before she spoke up."You said you couldn''t see his future, was there a reason for that?" "I am not certain of the reason," Yggdrasil answered after she had got Xu Xiaoyan to stop hugging her. "Tang Wulin fate seems to be unreadable by even me, it''s like his future isn''t something that can be seen. "Maybe it''s because he was destined to be a 7-dimensional being?" Mu Xi spoke up, she considered it might have been fate for Wulin to be the only one to survive the Realm in Body. Something that no one has ever seeded in, yet he did it. Even with the Universal Law trying to kill him. "No. If that was the case, then his fate would have been blurry and hidden by a fog. But Tang Wulin''s fate is nk, all I can see is a nk void as if he doesn''t exist in the future, yet he does exist." "I see." Mu Xi fell silent but her gaze was on Tang Wulin who hasn''t said anything or offered an exnation. Truthfully she wanted to grill him for some answers. As she didn''t believe for a second that he wouldn''t at the very least have an idea on why this was the case. But she knew it was meaningless to try and force him to answer something he doesn''t want to talk about. ''Damn his stubbornness.'' It was then that Tang Wulin continued speaking, starting with his first breakthrough for the realm in body. This made them all fall silent, all of them listening very closely. Their faces scrunched up when he talked about the Universal Law attack but they didn''t say anything. None of them said anything as Tang Wulin went through all of his Realm In Body experience. asionally their expression would change on the horrifying matter, such as Tang Wulin mind-shattering. But they still kept quiet, and after a bit, he was finally done with his story. They didn''t say anything for a while in the garden, Tang Wulin didn''tment either as he nced at each of them. He saw all of them were deep in thought as if they were trying toe to terms. The silence in the garden was broken by a sigh from Gu Yuena. "I need to go check over the soul beasts. I will be back. Come along with me Na''er." "Ugh... Fine." It wasn''t just Gu Yuena and Na''er who left but the others as well. Each of them also had a simr excuse of leaving, leaving Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan in the garden. "Those girls... They sure aren''t honest." "Hehe, you noticed as well?" Xu Xiaoyan gave Tang Wulin a beaming smile causing Tang Wulin to smile. "Yeah, their words and action might say something else... But the determination in their eyes was something else." "Right?... So Wulin, try not to do everything okay?" Tang Wulin was slightly surprised. He expected this toe from one of them but for Xu Xiaoyan to be the one to tell him? Now, this caught him off guard, which Xu Xiaoyan noticed as she moved closer to him, sitting down next to him. "I can''t speak fully for the others, but I dislike it when you take everything all on your own." Xu Xiaoyan ced her hand on Tang Wulin cheek." Doing something dangerous? Go ahead, I know it''s your thing and you know your limit. Doing something crazy? It''s fine if you do, I know you won''t do something you don''t believe you can aplish." "But trying to do everything alone? I can''t allow that, let me, no let us aid you. For this uing fight, go deal with Typhoon and let us take care of the other Gods." "... Even though there will be a siege of a lot of them?" "Even if there will be many of them, trust us to keep our home safe while you finish off Typhoon. At the very least, it''s the only thing we can do." "You know you''re asking me to believe that you guys can withstand the assault that may contain over a hundred thousand Gods... Right?" "I know." "...And what you''re asking me to do, is trust you guys to make it through all of that?" "Yep~" Tang Wulin saw the beaming smile on Xu Xiaoyan''s face but what caught his attention the most was her eyes. It had unwavering confidence as if she truly believed she and the others could withstand the assault of the gods. Even when she heard the number was over 100,000, her eyes didn''t waver, the confidence was still present. "Fine, I will leave the gods to you guys." Tang Wulin didn''t question her anymore, if she believed she could then he would trust herpletely. "Hehe." Xu Xiaoyan threw herself over to Tang Wulin who began to shake his head as sheughed delightedly in his embrace. He then titled his head before moving down, promptly capturing her lips. Xu Xiaoyan trembled in delight as her arms tighten around Tang Wulin''s neck. As they parted, Tang Wulin eyes drifted to the God Star core in his hand which began to shine serenely with nine-colors. In the next instant, the Light Dragon King appeared in front of him and Xu Xiaoyan. He was kneeling in front of them, head lowered but both he and Xu Xiaoyan could see the dragon''s expression. Or more specifically, the tears that were streaming down his face. "Thank you, father... Thank you so much." "I am guessing you guys have already felt the changes?" "We have... We heard your words about breaking the curse. But if that wasn''t enough, you made our realm as the foundation for the God Star... You have done so much for us." The Light Dragon King was truly moved by Tang Wulin''s actions. By making the Dragon Graveyard the foundation of the God Star, the dragons inside have been gradually restoring themselves. All of the dragons that were around the Title Douluo level were regaining their lost strength. Which allowed them to start the process of refusing with their dragon bone that has stayed in the dragon graveyards. For so many years but remained untouched. It wasn''t just them but all of the other dragons were beginning this process. Even the Dragon Kings themselves were starting to regain their original strength. It wouldn''t take long before they could fully be fused with their dragon bones and then God Position. They didn''t need to worry about the humans halting them from making a God Position. Since they heard who would be the master of the realm. With Gu Yuena and Na''er who was the original Dragon God properly overseeing the realm, how could they not regain their positions? Not only that but Tang Wulin wouldn''t allow anyone to stop them since he wanted them to regain their original strength. "If you''re thankful, then you need to get along with the new gods. No more of that Dragon Supremacy that the old Dragon God follows can be allowed to persist." "I know... While we still loved the Dragon God and our glory years. We also understand that we can''t follow our old way if we want to avoid that tragedy from happening again." The Light Dragon King released a sigh. He and the other dragons in the Dragon Graveyard could never be mad at the Dragon God. How could they? He was the reason for their pristine glory, the reason for their strength, and the one who made them into gods in the first ce. He was their Creator and they were his child. Even if it was his actions that led them to ruin, how could they hate him? It was impossible for them to hate him because he genuinely cared for and took care of all of them. He was their leader and father, no matter what anyone else says, they worshiped him with all of their hearts. "Still... What are you going to do with the Dragon God position now father?" The Light Dragon King and the other dragons heard that Tang Wulin created a God Position instead of epting the Dragon God one. While they were saddened by this since it meant their father''s position would be vacant for even longer. They could understand that the Dragon God position would have been useless against the Universal Law. They weren''t blind enough to believe the Dragon God could resist the Universal Law attacks like how the God of Existence could. But at the very least, they wanted to know what would happen to the position. They didn''t know if Gu Yuena would ept it because she hasn''t shown much sign of wanting to be the Dragon God. After learning about Tang Wulin meeting with the Dragon God Will and his approval from the graveyard. She had been quiet about the Dragon God position,tely. Although they would need the Golden Dragon King bloodline to ept it. But they believed it would be possible for Tang Wulin to grant Gu Yuena the Golden Dragon King bloodline. Either through him wishing for her to have it or him blessing her with it, which would take a lot from him. But they knew he would do this since it would help her. "Hmm either Gu Yuena will ept it or it will be for the next generation... With this being the case, will you guys stop calling me father?" "Of course not! Whether you have the position or not, you remind us of father way too much for us to stop." Xu Xiaoyanughed at the t look Tang Wulin gave the Light Dragon King. "For the next generation huh... Yeah, that wouldn''t be so bad." "Hm?" "Nothing, alright I will be heading back... Take care of yourself father." The Light Dragon King smiled at the duo as his figure began to fade away in a shimmer of golden light. "That was interesting!" "Of course you would say that." Xu Xiaoyan smiled while Tang Wulin gently ran his hand through her blue hair. Xu Xiaoyan snuggled more in Tang Wulin arms, loving the way his hand rang through her hair. While Tang Wulin enjoyed her body pressing on him. "It''s been a while since I had you... All of you. I can finish building the realmter." "Oh? Are you thinking about skipping the realm building, to be with us? That isn''t very responsible~." "Responsibility cane after, I am done with you all." Tang Wulin gently pulled Xu Xiaoyen closer."I missed you." "And I missed you as well." Xu Xiaoyan softly kissed his neck and then lips before she started to move out of his embrace while she held his hand. "Welle on then, as much as I want you now. We need to get the others." Tang Wulin had a faint smile as he allowed Xu Xiaoyan to drag him out of the garden. As they moved out of the garden, they kissed once more before parting. As Tang Wulin wanted to do something before he met themter which Xu Xiaoyan agreed to and say she will meet himter. Chapter 427: Drinks To Each Other Chapter 427: Drinks To Each Other Moving through the streets of Tenrou City, Chen Xinjie and Long Yeyue were smiling while holding each other. How could they not? It was finally their time to be gods, not the ones that merely broke through the ne. But True Gods like the great Sea God Tang San and the God of Emotion Huo Yuhao. Both of them had already epted they wouldn''t be able to be gods with their remaining lifetime. Yet at the same time, they didn''t want to die and leave each other. Especially after making up with each other, during the invasion of the two forces. Long Yeyue would never admit it but Mu Xi''s words had stuck with her. It was able to garner an odd feeling inside of her, this feeling increased even more during the Dou Lin Empire invasion. And even more during the invasion of the Mortuus and Arkadian ne, causing her to admit that she really did love Chen Xinjie. Even if he made mistakes and so many more before, she didn''t want to die in this life without a chance of being with him again. So after they had made up, they nned to simply live the rest of their life out together after destroying the abyssal realm. But with Tang Wulin making a God Star for them, they can finally live forever with each other. While there was an iing threating, they didn''t n to be defeated. As if they would let lose the chance of being together forever after all this time! "It will be good to finally regain my beauty." "Hm really? To me, you still are as lovely as the day we first met." Chen Xinjie gently moves his thumb across Long Yeyue''s face causing her to slightly blush while turning away from him. "Hmph! When did you be such a sweet talker..." "After I finally got you back, of course." Long Yeyue pursed her lips while ncing at the smiling Chen Xinjie. "You really are... Fine, you better say only those words to me, you silly old man." Chen Xinjie chuckled as he wrapped his arms around Long Yueyue while having an emotional sigh and said, "Of course! I wouldn''t dare say this to anyone else!" # In Tang Sect. "Huh? God Star? He actually made something like that... Can I study it!" Ling Zichen wrapped her arms around Cao Dezhi while looking at him with stars in her eyes. "You have to ask him yourself... Although I am unsure if you could even mess with it, considering you aren''t a God." "Tsk... Stop reading me, if only I was strong enough. Curse this injury..." As Cao Dezhi tried to calm Ling Zichen down, Zang Xin walked into the room as he stared at the duo in amusement. "You do know she or he could ask Tang Wulin to just heal her injury right? Heck, you can do it after you be a God." Once Zang Xin pointed that out, Cao Dezhi blinked his eyes before releasing augh. As Zang Xin was right! Tang Wulin was a 7-dimensional god that had control over infinite possibilities. It should be pretty simple for him to simply wish she had no injury or that all of the injuries got healed. "Screw him!" "Zichen!" Ling Zichen ignored Cao Dezhi''s re as she started to grit her teeth, thinking about the wasted opportunities. "That bastard, are we sure he isn''t avoiding me? It has been months, yet I haven''t seen him once- Screw it, where is he right now?" "He should still be in the garden-" "Wait, Zichen." Ling Zichen was already out of the door by the time Cao Dezhi had finished calling her out. Sighing to himself, Cao Dezhi gave Zang Xin an annoyed look. "What?" "You idiot..." Zang Xin rolled his eyes at Cao Dezhi''s words. # Tang Wulin was walking through the streets of Tenrou City. No one was able to notice him, sense him, and see him. He was hiding his presence, content on just enjoying this walk through the city he helped build. The city that Zeref helped him n, the city that he helped advise to, and the city that he mapped out. One could say the person who put the most effort into this city was Zeref with Mu Yeing close behind him. Tang Wulin enjoyed it, the sun shining brilliantly on his skin. As the people of the city, soul beasts, and humans moved around. For a city that was almost invaded a month ago, it sure was lively and cheerful. It was then he noticed his friends or more specifically his male ones that were sitting down on an open bench. There was Xie Xie, Xu Lizhi, and Yue Zhengyu. All three of them were drinking with a smile on their face. His eyes slightly softened before moving towards them while he stopped hiding his presence causing Xie Xie to notice him. "Wulin! Come over here and join us!" Xie Xie made sure not to yell this out loud, as he telepathically sent this to Wulin as to not attract any attention. As Tang Wulin sat down before taking the drink that Xie Xie passed him, they all began to talk. Their talk was senseless, nothing really specific at all. Since that wasn''t the point, they just wanted to be around each other and enjoy their time together. Since it has been a long time since all four of them had done this before without the girls. "Ha, I don''t think any of us would imagine our situation would be like this back when we just started our journey as a soul master." Just the fact he was able to be the leader of the Tang Sect is still a surprise to Xie Xie. But Cao Dezhi said he fulfilled the requirements and was the best one for the job with Zhan Xin agreeing. It was because of this that he was able to improve his family status back at home. Well other than being a renowned war hero and one of the Spriggans of Alvarez. But if that wasn''t enough, he and his other friends were going to be able to be gods. Xie Xie will be able to be a True God at the age of 19, wasn''t this breaking a record? It was said that Huo Yuhao and Tang San were able to ascend to Godhood around age 25-26. Yet Xie Xie and the others were going to beat them by at least six years. "Except maybe Wulin." Leading a row ofughter from Xu Lizhi and Yue Zhengyu with Tang Wulin shaking his head with a small smile. "Not even I would have thought my life would be like this when I first became a soul master... In all honesty, I expected my situation to bepletely different." If one asked his younger self about the future, they would have obtained an interesting answer. One that would be different from what one would expect from someone of Tang Wulin talent. "Hmm, so how did you imagine your situation?" Xu Lizhi questioned, feeling a bit curious. "Alone." Tang Wulin spoke simply, yet it was enough to make the other three fall silent. Which he didn''t mind, since he knew that would be their reaction anyway. Regardless, Tang Wulin back then would haveughed at the notion of being surrounded by friends and people. Even having his parents around him was about as much as he could have allowed back then. As back then, he didn''t really believe anyone would want to stay around him nor did he want anyone to. He had gotten so used to being alone for so long, that he expected himself to be alone even in this life. Not because of his circumstances but from the way he acted. It would be a lie to say he didn''t deserve to be alone from the way he acted back then. He was an asshole and cold, although technically he still was. Just not as much as he was back then when he didn''t care for anyone but his parents. And Yet... "Good thing that future never came to be! Haha, man you must have been annoyed by us sticking close to you." Xie Xie wrapped an arm around Tang Wulin while heughed. Yue Zhengyu and Xu Lizhi also joined in causing everyone to have an arm around each other except him. Tang Wulin thought back, how he disregarded them back in their younger days. Yet these idiots stuck by him and kept on knocking at the wall that was his ice-cold kingdom. Even after so many years of him being cold, they still kept on knocking until he finally epted them. Something he was honestly grateful for. "A little bit at the start but gradually, I became grateful." Tang Wulin arms wrapped around Xie Xie and Xu Lizhi''s shoulders causing both of them to widen their eyes. But Tang Wulin continued talking. "You guys were really a bunch of idiots... Ironically I was the biggest one in thinking I could push you all away." "Damn right!" "Hahaha, he actually admits his stupidity." "Hehe while it''s amazing you admitted it. The girls are going to be peeved that they didn''t get to witness it." Tang Wulin smiled in considerable amusement. As he could imagine all of their annoyed looks, feeling as if they got robbed. Xie Xie let out a sigh while giving Tang Wulin a miserable look. "Say, boss... This should be ourst war for a while right?" At the moment, he was getting sick of these constant challenges and war. They just did three wars in just one year, how that was possible Xie Xie will never understand. But he figured that Typhoon was to me for one of them. "Yeah, this should be ourst... Even if there was more, it would be easy to finish them in an hour." "Ahh the confidence of a 7th-dimensional god." Yue Zhengyu chuckled." With our great captain, how could we be threatened?" Xu Lizhi and Xie Xieughed while Tang Wulin just smiled as Yue Zhengyu winked at him. But then Xie Xie furrowed his brows before ncing at all of them. "Since that is the case...How about we all get married on the same day?" The three men blinked their eyes in surprise, all of them staring at Xie Xie. Not only because he brought up marriage but he wanted it on the same day. "... A wedding huh." Tang Wulin muttered as he held his drink in his hand, falling into thought. It wasn''t just him but the other two men, who were thinking. It wasn''t like any of them had never thought about marrying their partner. But it never really came up considering how busy and hectic their life has been. Especially Tang Wulin who hasn''t gotten a real good break in a long while. Yet the thought of marrying those six women produced a warmth in his chest. "Let''s think about it for a bit... I have to see if Yun''er would be okay with that, as there might be a special day she is waiting for." "Yeah, Yuxin may not want that..." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything but Xie Xie and the other two figured, he was still thinking about the wedding still. But then he spoke up. "Still, it is not a bad idea... We should talk to others before deciding anything." "Yeah, your right." After that, the boy continues talking with each other, smiles andughter swept through the area between all four. Then Xu Luzhi naturally raised his drinks to the sky. "To being friends!" Yue Zhengyu chuckled as he also raised his drinks with Tang Wulin following along. But Xie Xie only scoffed at Xu Lizhi''s words before he spoke up. "Screw being friends! To being brothers!" Xu Lizhi''s eyes widened for a bit before heughed, also agreeing with Xie Xie''s words. "Right, screw being friends. To being brothers!" Xie Xie''s smile had grown before he nced at Tang Wulin who had an amusing smile but in the end, he still moved his drinks up. "To being brothers." "You three idiots..." "What? Are you saying you don''t want to join our lovely brotherhood?" Xie Xie wiggled his brow at Yue Zhengyu who gave him an annoyed look before sighing as a pleasant smile formed. "Idiot, all four of us were already brothers." Their eyes widened at Yue Zhengyu''s words as they saw him moving his drinks up. "Well damn... Fine, we are just celebrating our brotherhood!" "Haha." Yue Zhengyu gave them all a deadpan look but in the end. They all clicked their drinks together to enthusiastically celebrate this moment. One they all hope they would be able to look back in genuine fondness in the future they are trying to fight for. And before long they all parted, each had someone they had to go meet. But their drinks they all shared,id on the table, all next to each other. # "Hopefully this will be ourst big battle." "Hm, really? These challenges aren''t so bad." "Sister Ye... You need to stop being a battle junkie like your honey." Liu Yuxin pouted at Ye Xinn who started tough a bit at Liu Yuxin''s words. While this was happening, Xu Xiaoyan, Ling Zichen, and Wu Siduo with Dai Yun''er were staring at the whole city. "Are you nning on calling the other over at Star Luo?" "Yeah after this, I need to have them hurry up ande! If they miss this, I am afraid they may die of shock." Ling Zichenughed at Dai Yun''er abused wards while Wu Siduo''s lips twitched in amusement. Right now they were at the top level of the pce of Tenrou city. Xu Xiaoyan had run into Ling Zichen who was looking for Tang Wulin had heard he was staying in the garden. But Xu Xiaoyan gained pity for the girl after her face fell when she told her that Tang Wulin wasn''t in the garden anymore. So she decided to invite her to follow her, maybe they will spot Tang Wulin. Ling Zichen begrudgingly epted and then they continued moving through the pce. Before they founded everyone was here, the girls seemed to rx with each other. None of the guys were insightful. It wasn''t until Dai Yun''er told them that she stopped them from going. She wanted to spend some with the girls before leaving, as their schedule was going to get even busier. Something all of them agreed with, even Gu Yuena and Yuanen Yehui. And so both of them joined them, enjoying their time together with the others. Something they haven''t done in months, too busy with research, training, and cultivation. During this time, they just talked with each other. About their life, their goals and dreams, or the things on their mind. Normally they wouldn''t be able to do this any other time but the mood in this space made it easy for everyone to share. Even those who rarely like to share their problems like Yuanen Yehui and Gu Yuena joined in. The others were pretty invested when Gu Yuena talked about her time as the Dragon God. From how the dragon n ruled over the gxy, to their rtionship with the other beasts and their defeat. All of them also came to the same conclusion as the Light Dragon King, that it was the Dragon God way that led to their ruin. "I can''t really me you or him, for your decision." "Yeah, me either... I mean this was his realm." Xu Xiaoyan spoke up after Mu Xi with the others nodding their head. Since he made the God Realm in his vision, one that didn''t follow the ways of the people. Regardless it wasn''t a choice any of them can judge, considering they too would have made the realm in their vision. From there, the others also shared. Even Ling Zichen decided to join in, although she only said little things none of them pressured her. It was only after a bit that they decided it was time to go. All of them had ns they had with another. So they all parted once more with each other before going their separate way, while Ling Zichen decided to go back. Xu Xiaoyan promised to take her when they were all going to meet up with Wulin at the garden, which she epted. As the six gorgeous girls made their way through the halls, two of them had hints of rosy red. While the other three had smiles on their face for what toe. After Xu Xiaoyan''s words and what she talked about in the garden with Tang Wulin. Yet none of them has raised aint. Something Xu Xiaoyan and Na''er used to tease Mu Xi and Gu Yuena to their mild annoyance. Chapter 428: Parallel Memories Chapter 428: Parallel Memories "Brother..." "Qingfeng, it''s good you are here. Did you have them settle down here?" "Yes, the Qiangu that came with me have already found a home and registered with the academy or body sect. But... Brother, I don''t understand why you would want us to join the Ishgar continent." To say Qiangu Qingfeng was surprised that his younger brother wanted them to migrate over to the Ishgar Continent. To spread their social influence here instead of the Douluo Continent was an understatement. He didn''t really understand why Qiangu was willing to give up their status in the Douluo to be a nobody in Ishgar. Not only that but he actually gave up his Spirit Pagoda Position, something he never once thought his brother would dare to. He knew his half-brother well. He wasn''t the type to give up such a position. Even for the women, he would love or once would love if what he heard was true. He thought it would require Dongfeng to either be kicked out or for his grandson Zhangtian to take over the position. Yet none of that happened, Qiangu Dongfeng willingly gave his position to Gu Yuena who became the next Spirit Pagoda. From there, he heard of everything she did. Such as dismantling the experimentation that the Pagoda has been doing, leading to years of research going down the drain. But no one dares to oppose her. Not only because of her strength and position. But also the people around her, how could they now know who was around her? Just the fact she was considered the sister of the Sea God Pavilion Master was enough to give them a pause. Combine with the other monsters she was with, well none of them dare. Besides, most of the members found the substation she brought to them was far better. The Beast tform, she called it, was a hit with most of the members. "Don''t worry, I will exin it to you better... Just get ready soon, we have a way to be True Gods." "Huh? Are you being serious?" "I''m, which is why you need to hurry up and get ready." "R-Right." Dongfeng releases a sigh as he watches his older brother moving away before he hears a voice behind him. "So you''re moving over here?" Qiangu Dongfeng didn''t need to turn around to know it was Leng Yaozhu standing behind him. "No, for my n with Tang Wulin to work. Most of them will be living there to be apart of the popce... I will be living with the others back on Douluo, or well that was the n." "Hehe, leave it to a God Realm to mess up our ns huh." "Yea-Our n? It messed up your n?" "It did or well it made me realize there wasn''t any point in my original n anymore." Leng Yaozhu''s eyes softened as a sullen smile made it to her face before she let out a sigh. "...Did that n rte to you waiting for Yun Ming?" Qiangu Dongfeng asked with a bitter smile on his face, already waiting for the expected answer. No matter what, it seems Leng Yaozhu will still love Yun Ming and only Yun Ming. "Hmm in the past it did. But after seeing my cute student with her own lover and the past few years that passed... It had changed already." "To?" "Hmm, I wonder. How badly do you want to know?" "Very badly..." "Well then,e here." And closer he did. But as Qiangu Dongfeng came close to Leng Yaozhu, she pulled him into a kiss that shocked him to the core. But he didn''t dare stop, simply content on enjoying it. # "Hope really dide... And to think it only has been a year." "Hehe as expected of our son." Yun Ming blinked his eyes as he nced at the smiling Yali. This wasn''t the first time he caught her calling Wulin her son but he didn''t really say anything. Since Lang Yue didn''t seem to mind whenever Yali said it in front of her. Even Tang Wulin seems to ept it to his bewilderment and considerable confusion. Although it was pretty funny when he saw the look on Wulin''s face after he called him a son once. ''Totality worth it~'' "Right, he sure does know how toe true when we really need it... Maybe he could heal you." Yali''s eyes widened when she heard the end of Yun Ming''s words. "I know we epted the future of not having any children with each other. And you know my stance on epting another woman, which is why we were thankful for Na''er presence. But with Tang Wulin''s present power, it should be possible..." "I understand... I will ask him the next time we see him, I''m sure he wouldn''t mind." Yun Ming''s expression softens after feeling Yali''s trembling body and seeing her gentle small. He knew out of the both of them, Yali was the most affected after finding out she couldn''t get pregnant or carry a child. Even more so when Yun Ming said he only wanted to be with her and no one else. While Yun Ming was able to relieve most of the regret Yali held for being unable to carry a child for the man, she loved. There was still some left that continued to eat her away. Especially when she walks by a couple with their kids and the happiness they have together. But now there was an actual chance of getting healed so she could give birth. How could she not be happy? Not only that but by them bing True Gods, she and Yun Ming could stay together forever. Them and the others she came to care for, she wouldn''t have to say goodbye to her two adopted children. Or to her future child, who she knew she was going to spoil rotten. Well she and Yun Ming, no matter how much he may deny it in the future. # "Tang Wulin made a God Realm? And he wants us those who are eligible toe?" "Well it''s a God Star but the Douluo Gxy will be facing an uing threat soon. So we need all the God level being-" "Another threat? God, can this ne get a break?" Dai Yun''er lips twitched as she heard her father''s words but then her eyes began to shine as she realized something. "Father! You and uncle En Ci need to grab whoever you can and hurry ande over. You guys finally have a chance to be Gods!" "Haha, alright, alright. I will send word through to the empire to hurry up." Dai Tianlong''s boisterousughter could be heard from the other line as he listened to his daughter''s excited voice. He and En Ci were smiling as they already figured out why Yun''er was so excited. They knew she was happy there was a chance for them to attain immortality, meaning they wouldn''t have to die. Something that Dai Yun''er was thankful for, as she didn''t want to part with her father anytime soon. While Dai Yueyan simply smiled. He too didn''t want his father to die, even though that might mean that Dai Tianlong would be able to take back the throne. Dai Yueyan didn''t mind, he loved his father way too much. Plus this meant he could be a God when he was ready to pass the throne to someone else. "Alright, hurry up and bye!" "Well, aren''t you excited." Yue Zhengyu''s voice rang out as he entered the room that Dai Yun''er was in. With a delighted chuckle, he wrapped his arm around the excited Dai Yun''er who only giggled when she felt his touch. "Of course... I really don''t want to say goodbye to them." "Hmm, I can understand the feeling. I wouldn''t want to say goodbye to the others as well. Xie Xie, Gu Yuena, Wulin, and the others, they''re like family." Dai Yun''er leaned more into Yue Zhengyu as she listened to his words, all of which she agreed with. She cherished all of them. To her, they were like a second family, one that she wishes to stay with forever. Yue Zhengyu''s smile softens as she turns Dai Yun''er''s head before he captures her lips. The kiss didn''tst long, but it was enough to leave both of them in a daze. As they parted, Yue Zhengyu was still holding Dai Yun''er''s face. Yet Dai Yun''er notices the tender eyes and dazzling smile on his face. "Hm, what''s up?" "Nothing... I am just happy I have everything right now. A family that I can trustpletely, friends I can rely on, and an awesome lover." "Awesome? Not beautiful?" Yue Zhengyu flicked Dai Yun''er''s nose with a smallugh. "Stop ying, how many times have I called beautiful already?" "Stingy!" "Hehe." Yue Zhengyu continued tough as he captured Dai Yun''er''s lips once more. "Hmm still, I''m surprised you were able to get my father''s approval... I was sure he was going to deny you for a while longer. Just what did you do?" "Tsk, don''t you trust me? How could father inw resist my beautiful charm-" "He beat you up a lot, didn''t he?" "...Yes." Yue Zhengyu dropped his head while Dai Yun''er simplyughed. She was only teasing him but if his reaction was really like this. Then he really did get beat up! Initially, she was wondering if he was joking but considering how her brother, father, and uncle acted. And how Yue Zhengyu tends to present himself, they might have tried to put fear in him so he would know the consequences. Of breaking their dearest daughter''s heart. ''...Stupid idiots.'' Dai Yun''er couldn''t really me them, it was mostly her fault for not warning Yue Zhengyu. Even though he didn''t tell her he was going to seek her father''s approval, she should have talked about them a little bit more. ''Well, what''s done is done.'' "While I am sorry, you had to get beat up...I am d you were able to their approval, something I know few can attain." "Haha, it''s fine... You know I will do anything for you." "I know, you have been and continue to show you will. My angel, that I loved with all my heart." "Yun''er..." Dai Yun''er tightens her hold on Yue Zhengyu as she holds his face while her eyes soften. "Let''s go... I am ready to be with you forever and ever, both in mind and finally body." Yue Zhengyu''s eyes widened at Dai Yun''er''s words before a fire started to burn inside him at the sly smile that appeared on her face. "Yun''er! You''re the best!" "Haha, look at you, so excited. Well then my dear angel, aren''t you going to take me away?" Without a second thought, Dai Yun''er found herself in the air in Yue Zhengyu''s arms above Tenrou City. "I promise to give you the time of your life!" Dai Yun''er didn''t respond, she onlyughed as she rested her head on Yue Zhengyu''s chest. # "Hm, Yuanen?" Tang Wulin saw Yuanen Yehui down from him, she was leaning on the wall while gazing at the sunset sky. ncing around, he didn''t see or felt Xie Xie around the area, surprisingly he was in the ce of Tenrou. ''I wonder...'' With this thought, Tang Wulin moved towards Yuanen Yehui who still seemed to be lost in a daze. Without any hesitation, Tang Wulin''s hand outstretched, and he began to pinch her cheek. "Ouch!" Yuanen Yehui swiftly swatted Tang Wulin hand away while ring at him. Tang Wulin looked at her in mild amusement, while she began caressing her cheek with one hand and clenching the other. "Wulin... Prepare for a beating." "Nah, I am good... So why are you out here?" Yuanen Yehui red even harder at Tang Wulin, knowing he was trying to dismiss the fact he pinched her cheek. Still, she knew it would be pointless. He would easily see through it and he could see the past to find out. "... I am just thinking." "Just thinking? Hm is this about your family?" "Yeah... The chance to be God is here... Yet I am unsure if I want to give them the chance to be God." "Hmmm,e here Yuanen." "Huh? Why?" "Less talking, I want to show you something." Yuanen Yehui gave Tang Wulin an annoyed nce but she still moved towards him,pletely trusting him. As she reached him, she felt a hand being ced on her head. Blinking her eyes in surprise, she saw Tang Wulin''s eyes glowed. And then she felt it, a stream of memories that she knew wasn''t hers but at the same time, she felt like it was. Yuanen Yehui''s figure trembled for a bit before small bits of tears began to leak from her eyes after Tang Wulin withdrew his hand from her head. "...That was." "One of your parallel self-memories." Chapter 429: Know What To Say Chapter 429: Know What To Say "One of my parallel self? You can ess the memories of them?" "Yeah, a 6-dimensional being can do that since they interact with all parallel worlds." A God-King could also interact with the parallel world as well. But unlike a 6-dimensional being who could choose which one they wanted to see and interact with all of them. A God-King was limited to only a set amount and was stuck with whatever parallel worlds they could see at the moment. Still, they could interact with these parallel worlds like how God could interact with a lower-dimensional world. The only real limitation they had was changing the history of the world, something only a 6-dimensional could do. "That world... Looked so different and yet she was able to make up with both of them." The memories Tang Wulin gave Yuanen Yehui was one where Yuanen Yehui made up with her family and came to care about them. It was actually the same world from where he saw himself fighting Gu Yuena for the fate of humanity. With Tang Wulin being at the 7-dimension and them being the same world as the memories he holds, it was easy for him. For him to find a memory where she connected with her family. Why did he do this? Well, normally he wouldn''t do it if Yuanen Yehui didn''t want to connect with her family anymore. Considering they were the reason for her mother''s death even though it wasn''t intentional. It still wouldn''t be wrong for her to cut them off, considering the way they acted. Wanting to kill her before rank 90 for fear of bringing over the Demon Realm. Yet surprisingly she still doesn''t hate them. While it wasn''t clear love for them, she still held a soft spot in her heart for them, which was shing with her hatred of them. Seeing this, he decided to give her those other memories to better understand the situation and how her other self felt. Not only to help her but to speed things up, since he knows her mind would be upied with this for a while. "So, do you still hate them?" Yuanen Yehui didn''t say anything at first, but he could see the changes in her expression as if she was finallying to terms. He didn''t disturb her, curious about what she would decide on. "No... I can understand my other self-feelings. They did what they needed to protect the whole n even though I hate it." "Hm, do you want to experience your mother''s memories at the time-" "No... I am fine. Yeah, I am fine, I can handle this now... Thanks, Wulin-" Yuanen Yehui''s eyes widened, a hand was ced on her head, one that began to move up and down her head. "Anytime, you troublesome sister." "Haha, I am pretty sure you''re the troublemaker in our family." Yuanen Yehuiughed as she moved in, hugging Tang Wulin who also hugged her back. Lasting only for a bit before they began to part with each other. "Bye, big brother~" "...Now you''re saying it too." Yuanen Yehui onlyughed at Tang Wulin who began to shake his head as he continued walking forward. As Yuanen Yehui saw Tang Wulin figure fading away, she started to make her way towards the pce. Before she saw a figure running towards her. "Xie Xie..." "Yuanen! There you are, I was looking for you... Did you speak to your family members?" Yuanen Yehui''s eyes softened as she stared at the man in front of her. Already guessing he was thinking about her and her family situation even though she didn''t ask him to. "Come on Xie Xie..." "Huh? Are you going to call them-" "No, that can be done on another day, but for now. I just want to be with you for today." Yuanen Yehui could onlyugh when saw the blush on his face. Even after they started dating for months, he still acted the same. But ya know, she wouldn''t have it any other way. He was her little Xie Xie. # "... Lord Di Tian, did you feel it as well?" The Azured Eyed Tiger asked as he stared at his hands, tear leaking out of his eyes. Even with his peculiar temperament, the Azure Eyed Tiger couldn''t stop himself from feeling emotional with the thought of the curse-breaking. How could he not? This was a curse that made even him suffer severely. Every a hundred thousand years, he had to suffer a tribtion to continue living. While at the same time, continue his cultivation until he reaches one million years where he will end up dying in the end. Just how sad was that? To continue surviving so many lightning tribtions in hope of living, to only end up meeting a wall in the end. Making it as if all of that suffering and perseverance meant nothing. Until now. Di Tian only smiled as he ced a hand on his shoulder before speaking. "We all felt it and it was real... The God Curse that has been guing all of us for hundreds of thousands of years has been broken, atst." "So it''s just like I thought." The Heavenly White Dragon had a grin."When I heard Wulin''s voice and his words, I knew he really was going to break it and he did." "But wait... For Tang Wulin to achieve this, he would need to be a God-King. Did he already be a God-King?" The Thousand Demon King asked even though it was already sure it did from the aura it felt. From Tang Wulin when his voice swept through the whole world. Di Tian began to ry everything he heard from Tang Wulin, as well as what Tang Hao and Ah Yin said. Once he was done, he was met with absolute silence from all of the soul beasts around, all of them staring at him in disbelief. Everything they heard sounded just too unreal to them. Tang Wulin being a 7-dimensional existence? Tang Wulin made a God Star? A beast known as Typhoon who nned to destroy or subjugate this gxy? An iing attack to the gxy with their attacker being gods from across time? Sea God Tang San was scheming against the abyssal ne? The nar lords of the Douluo Realm were Tang Wulin grandfather and grandmother? All of this made the soul beasts realize just how little they were. Just them ignoring the first four-point and that Tang San was scheming against the abyssal force was enough to make them shiver. Did this mean that Tang San also knew about their ns? Is this why Er Ming and Da Ming, two soul beasts who gave their lives for him, were also willing to help them? Not only that but the fact the nar lords were his parent, made things even moreplicated. Had they tried to destroy humanity before. The nar lord would have stopped them. Depending on the method, the soul beasts may have suffered another punishment and curse from the gods. Something they really didn''t want. "But it should be okay, right? Since Tang Wulin is Tang San''s son and the one who freed us... Then we won''t have to worry about getting punished right?" This was the biggest question the soul beasts had at the moment. Were their curses broken, just so the humans could use them as tools in the uing war? Don''t get them wrong, they hated the fact they are having thought like these. Since it was only recently, they fought with humans to protect their home, and recently they have been feeling. They could really live in harmony with humans. Since before it was impossible. The two races couldn''t live in harmony since they both held something against each other. The soul beasts hated humanity from them eliminating their kind, experimenting on them, and taking away their home. While it was the greed, the humans had against the soul beasts. Since they needed soul rings, soul''s bones, and needed research to get stronger. But it was only ten thousand years ago that fundamental changes started to happen to help the two races. Through the great Emotion God Huo Yuhao, the ughter of soul beasts wasn''t needed for soul rings. Then the hunting of the soul''s bones became illegal with the consequences being death by Shrek and the Federation. And then with the help of Gu Yuena, research of soul beasts wasn''t needed as well. With the Beast tform and virtual reality, the humans could do their research without hurting any of the soul beasts. All of the issues on the humanity side were fixed, the only thing left was the soul beast. Which Tang Wulin fixed by dissolving the hatred the soul beasts had for humanity with the help of Gu Yuena. Then having the Alvarez Empire, Shrek Academy, Spirit Pagoda, Body Sect, and Tang Sect alling together. To dere to the world, if any dares to hunt or kill the soul beasts, they will have to face their wrath. This was a bindingw that the present leaders and council of these organizations made. One that the future leaders would have to follow or fear the punishment from the heavens. Something that Tang Wulin set up as a fail-safe, in case the future became unpredictable. So there really shouldn''t be any reason for both races to not get along. But their trauma of being nothing more than resources and having their home stolen was way too deep for them to just forget. ''Well, I can''t me them... I was just like that as well.'' Thought Di Tian as he saw the mistrust in the soul beasts eyes. "Don''t worry, Gu Yuena and Na''er wouldn''t allow that to happen. They will be the Supreme God-King of the God Realm, so you don''t need to worry about us." "They are? I thought Tang Wulin would be the leader... Isn''t he the one making it?" "I thought so, but he wanted Gu Yuena to be the leader, he believed she would be a better one than him. Also, he believes he can''t be the Supreme God-King of a normal realm because of his Realm In Body." "So it''s both trust and his limitation?" Bear Lord nodding his head before speaking up. "Well, at least we won''t have to worry about how our roles will be in the war." "Has everyone been gathered?" "No, some of them from the Douluo Continent are still on their way..." Di Tian furrowed his brows before speaking up." I thought I told you to have them alle here by the end of thest month." "I know but at the time, they were still distrustful of humans." "...Fine, tell them they better hurry up or they will lose the chance of bing a God." # "My queen, is everything alright?" "Oh Aron, how could everything not be okay? Not only do we have a chance to be Gods with the curse being broken... But our God himself, the Sea God had been watching over all of us even though we didn''t know~" Queen Marina couldn''t restrain the joy that was rushing through her body, as everything was going delightful for them. While some threats were approaching, she hadplete faith in Tang Wulin and his terrifying battle prowess. How could she not? He had constantly proven himself to be above the conventional norms even for monsters. ying Gods as a mortal. Making his body into a God Realm when it was thought to be impossible. Resisting the Universal Law. Surviving multiple attacks from a 7-dimension god And reaching the 7-dimensional level, something only Typhoon and the Universal Law had reached. "Still, we can''t disgrace the sea beasts by having Tang Wulin do all of the work, now can we?" "Of course, not my Queen. It would not only revolt me but also be a considerable embarrassment for us sea knights." General Aron said with a clench of his fist causing Queen Marina to smile at him. "Have the otherse to Ishgar fast. We need to prepare to ride into battle with the Prince of the Sea. A battle that I''m certain we will be looking back at with fond memories." "Hm? Are you that confident my queen?" "Of course! This is one battle we can''t afford to lose... Am right?" "Indeed you are." # "Took you long enough~" "Sorry, Yuxin." Xu Lizhiughs as he approaches Liu Yuxin who was sitting down on one of the seats in the pce hallway. He moved down next to her before one arm wrapped around her shoulder and he brought her close to him. "Oh~ Were being assertive today? Sigh, where did my sweet Luzhi wander off to?" Liu Yuxin brought her hand to her face while looking away but instead of Xu Lizhi getting anxious like he typically does. "Yes, we are because today the day I found out I can be with you forever." When Liu Yuxin heard Xu Lizhi''s words, she felt trembled as her heart skipped a beat. "I am so happy right now, I can''t control myself." "... I am not sure If I have the talent to be a God-" "Nonsense, big brother can easily help you with and besides, you can easily just stay in the God Realm." Liu Yuxin fell silent as she stared at the big man in front of her, the one who was gazing at her so seriously. She didn''t need to ask him what he would do if Wulin said she couldn''t be God. She already knows the answer. "Hehe, you idiot. Always knowing what to say at the right time, no matter the situation." Xu Lizhi onlyughed as he tightened his hold around Liu Yuxin while a faint blush appeared on his face. Chapter 430: Silent Moments Chapter 430: Silent Moments Liu Yuxin meant what she said, Xu Lizhi for some reason. Had a knack for saying the right thing. If she didn''t know any better, she would have thought he was a yer like Yue Zhengyu. But he wasn''t, he was simply speaking from the heart. "Come on Luzhi." "Hm? Where are we going?" "Hehe, if I don''t say, will you not follow?" Xu Lizhi started to shake his head before saying."I would always follow you, no matter the reason or where." Liu Yuxin didn''t say anything as she started to drag him by the hands as he followed her lead. # Tang Wulin nced up at the sky, it was approaching nighttime as the sun started to set. As a gentle breeze swept through the street, he was walking down. The streets were no longer loud but were gradually getting quieter as the night time approached. The people are getting ready to pack up and go home. As he walked down the path, everyone would smile at him, waving, bowing and some would even prostrate themselves to him. It was a strange feeling, to have the whole city-loving him. Then again it wasn''t just the whole city but the entire world, after the thing he has done and his achievement. Even now, he could feel the faith energy continuouslying to him from the humans of the world. The amount of faith energy he was gaining was stunning, surpassing the millions and closing in on the billions. But if that wasn''t enough, the amount actually increases just today from the soul beasts around the world. After they shattered the God-King''s curse that was surrounding all of them, every soul beast in the world. Started to pray fervently to him, nt soul beast, sea soul beast, and all of thend ones were praying. Even the beasts that weren''t on this but in the gxy were also starting to send their earnest prayer to him. All of them were grateful for what he did. It was only because he restricted the faith energy from showing on this ne that the people aren''t seeing it. Him being surrounded by moths of energy. "Oh? Wulin, you aren''t there?" Mu Xi''s voice rang out from Tang Wulin left causing him to see her walking to him with a smile. "If Xu Xiaoyan told you, why aren''t you there with her?" "Oh, I was talking with my dad, we were telling those at the cksmith association to hurry up ande. "Right, some of them are close to the Limit Douluo level." Tang Wulin nodded his head while Mu Xi tilted her head, gazing thoughtfully at Tang Wulin with a faint smile. "You seem more rxedtely... Is it because of your recent Godhood?" "Kinda... With this god position, I am constantly feeling everything making me rx." "Ahh but I don''t think that is all, is it? Could it be you just feel safe with us around?" Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, his eyes gazing at the grin on My Xi''s face as if she was happy at guessing his situation. "Hm maybe." "Denying it won''t make you feel better." Mu Xi shook her head as she moved towards Tang Wulin, resting her head on his chest. "Hm fine, I do feel safe." "See? Doesn''t it feel better-." Mu Xi was silenced as she felt Tang Wulin tenderly kissing her, arms pulling her closer into his embrace while the other one held her head. Not only that but the world had warped, leading both Mu Xi and Tang Wulin to appear in an alleyway with no one watching. Mu Xi''s figure trembled as she leaned in more, while her arms wrapped around Tang Wulin. But if that wasn''t enough, the hand that was holding her went down. His hand grabbing on to something delicate. Tang Wulin felt Mu Xi tremble as they kissed while her grip tightened. It was only after a bit that they parted but their face was still close to each other. "I miss you so much." Mu Xi began to move closer."After this war... Can we stop involving ourselves in all of these troublesome affairs..." "Haha, I thought you found these affairs interesting?" "Stop mixing me up with you... Or Xinn, both of you battle maniacs are annoying." "Maybe... But you''re right, it has gotten tiresome." Tang Wulin lips found themselves on Mu Xi''s neck causing her to tremble again but she still spoke. "So..." "After this." Tang Wulin moved up towards her lips, after a quick peck. "We should just rx... All of the troublesome affairs can be handled by the others." "That''s wonderful... All I want to do is just cksmithing, rxing, and spending time with you." "That''s all?" "Hush... I already have all the things I wanted in this world... So I want to live simple now, no more extravagant life for me after this war." Tang Wulin smiled as he inwardly agreed with Mu Xi. While he wouldn''t mind a new challenge, he really didn''t want to be caught up with any drama. This one year has been a pain in the ass and still continues to be a pain in the ass. And to think in two months, it will be his birthday. "I agree." Once again he captured Mu Xi''s lips, while hands began to move all over her body after he pressed her against the wall. "...We should be going to the others. I''m sure they should be there or most of them." "Right... But I miss you." "I miss you too." "I want you." "And I want you too." Mu Xi''s charming smile grew even more as she gave Tang Wulin onest kiss before she moved into his embrace. "That''s enough, we can continueter... Now go to everyone." "Fine but this time the world won''t be seeing us for a while." Mu Xi raised a brow at this."How long is a while?" "We will be back in two weeks." Tang Wulinughed as he saw the huge blush on Mu Xi''s face. He had held Mu Xi tightly before he started to warp the world, moving towards the meeting spot. Which was a house he built that all of them can go for peace and without being disturbed. # A week has passed since Tang Wulin returned, with news spreading that the abyssal ne has decisively been defeated. And that Douluo World was no longer affected by the threat of those other nes. But the news about the uing threat has been kept hidden away by the higher-ups of all of the empire and organization. Not only to not cause another panic but also the fear of what might happen if the people hear about this. There have been three consecutive assaults on this world so far. The people of the Douluo ne were somehow able to. To withstand it all but even then all of it had taken a toll on them. They didn''t wish to test their luck. During this time, Tang Hao and Ah Yin have been carefully regting the abyssal energy throughout the whole ne. Typically they would have been forced to go back to sleep, but Tang Wulin had warped reality to make it so. They could distribute energy without having to sleep. It was only until they could anchor the position to the God Star that was still being made in the garden. As they both knew a God Star couldn''t be instantly made even though the core had been born. It still needed resources and energy to continue its growth before it could be a true God Star. Fortunately, Tang Wulin said he had that covered causing them to leave it to him since he believed he could do it. In the Tenrou City... "It should be here right?" "Yeah, I can sense them inside, let''s go." Ah Yin replied to Tang Hao as she moved towards the door of the tall house before knocking on the door. After a few seconds, they began to hear movement from the inside of the building. In the next second, the door was opened up by Lang Yue whose eyes widened in surprise. "Ah Yin? Tang Hao? What are you guys doing here?" "Hello, we just wanted to talk to both of you." "About Wulin?" "That as well." Lang Yue furrowed her brows but she still both of them before closing the door and leading them to the living room. Tang Ziran was surprised to see them but he kind of expected this. "It''s about Wulin?" "They said it was a part of it." As Lang Yue led them to the couch and put down some tea for both of them, she went down to sit next to Tang Ziran. After everyone was amodated, Ah Yin was the first one to speak up. "First, I want to thank you both, from the bottom of our hearts. Thank you for taking care of our grandson, thank you for raising him with so much love. And above all else, thank you for never giving up on him." Both of the couple''s eyes widened when they saw the god before them bowing her head. It wasn''t just her but Tang Hao as well, he too was eternally grateful for them. "Please don''t bow your head. It wasn''t anything at all." "It really was. The fact you took care of our grandson even though he wasn''t yours. Giving him a childhood that was filled with love and support, you have all our thanks." Tang Hao said all of this with his fist clenching. How could he not be grateful? Both he and Ah Yin knew that Tang Wulin was only a newborn when he was sent away. They would have loved to raise him themselves, but their body was fused with the ne, so there wasn''t much they could do. The best they could do was observe Tang Wulin and that was only periodically. They saw the things that the couple in front of them did, they saw the effort and support they put into their grandson. Tang Hao had to admit, the couple in front had the biggest impact on Tang Wulin than anyone else. Tang Hao didn''t want to imagine what Tang Wulin would be had he been raised by someone horrible. Fortunately, he wasn''t, both couples took on the role of mother and father, splendidly! "As we said before, you should be thanking us... It may sound selfish to you both and even to his birth mother, Xiao Wu. But I am grateful for being able to raise Tang Wulin as my son, he is my precious baby boy." "Right, we are happy to have him as our son. While we may not be rted by blood, he is no different than our child." Tang Hao and Ah Yin were silent for a while but Tang Ziran and Lang Yue didn''t regret their words at all. Whether or not it was reasonable, didn''t matter to them. They were delighted that they got to raise Wulin, even if that meant a tragedy had to happen for it to y out like that. "No it''s fine, I can''t criticize you both for feeling that way. Just from the way you guys act, shows how much of a loving mother and father you both are." Ah Yin sighed, as she could understand Lang Yue very much. Even to this day, she never once regrets giving birth to Tang San even though it leads to her death. If she was sent back in time again, she would still give birth to him. No matter the cost, which is why her only regret was not being able to raise him alongside Tang Hao. But at the very least, everything worked out in the end. ''Still Xiao Wu... Just why is our family cursed with having to separate?'' "Still, I want him to get to know his birth-mother and also want to meet her. So I can thank her for giving birth to Wulin." "Well, I am sure she would like to meet you as well, and thank you for raising him well." Both Ah Yin and Lang Yue began tough while Tang Hao and Tang Ziran just nodded at each other. "Now then for the second thing... Could you guys tell us about his life, anything you can remember?" "Of course!" Tang Ziran sighed when he saw his wife''s eyes lit up as she got up before rushing upstairs to the confusion of Tang Hao and Ah Yin. "Give her a second, she''s going to grab the scrapbook. For now, I will just start it off." Tang Hao and Ah Yin nodded before they began to pay attention to Tang Ziran who started telling them. All about Tang Wulin childhood. Chapter 431: God Star Creation Chapter 431: God Star Creation Two weeks passed by in a sh with Tenrou City being flooded by arge assortment of people. Most of the residents were clueless as to the reason for this, but they didn''t mind it. Since it wasn''t like it was anything new to them. This whole year there has been a constant source of peopleing into the Alvarez Empire. It''s because of this that the residents all thought that the iing people were either here to live in this empire. Or came to join the Body Sect and Tenrou Academy. The person who was overseeing the surplus of people was Mu Ye who was taking up Tang Wulin job. As he was still missing but Mu Ye attributes this to him working on the God Star. Something he can''t wait till it was done making, as he too wanted to achieve immortality. In a small house, with the light shining through the window. Tang Wulin began awaking with the sun rays shining over his face. But what caught his attention was a hand moving through his hair and the fact he was on someone''sp. Looking up, he saw Wu Siduo who was bare, looking down at him with a soft smile. "Morning." "Hmm Morning." Tang Wulin replied as he started getting even morefortable on Wu Siduo''sp causing her to let out a softugh. "One second." As Wu Siduo said this, she gently moved Tang Wulin off her before moving down back into the bed that had the sheet covering them. Before she then brought Tang Wulin close to her, nting his face between her chest sideways while whispering gently. "There, this should be morefortable." "It''s." Tang Wulin replied as he closed his hand around Wu Siduo while closing his eyes. The lovely smile on Wu Siduo''s face grew as she began moving her hand through Tang Wulin hair while she began humming. For a while, the only sounds that could be heard were Wu Siduo humming and her hand moving through Tang Wulin hair. Both of them were quiet as they held each other, takingfort in each other''s arms. As she stared down at Tang Wulin, Wu Siduo could easily tell Tang Wulin was exhausted. He may not show it or talk about it, but she could tell from being near him and holding him in her arms. Her love was truly tired. She knew it wasn''t from their session with everyone thatsted a whole two weeks. No, she knew it was his main attribute to his rise to strength. "Just how many times did you die..." Wu Siduo whispered as her hand began to trace the outline of Tang Wulin''s face while the other continued moving through his hair. Normally it was strange to ask a person how many times they had died. But Tang Wulin seems dead set on not following the conventional norms after he told them he reversed his death multiple times. Such a thing shocked them to the core. Gu Yuena being the most vocal as she questioned if he was alright. Dying even for a bit wasn''t an easy feeling, even if Tang Wulin reversed his death. He still felt the pain, the uneasiness, and the memories of his whole life shing through his eyes. "Just how many times do you have to suffer..." She gently kissed his forehead, as her thumb began to trace his face and muscles while frowning. Tang Wulin was strong, an understatement if there ever was one. Everyone knew he was strong and knew he became strong through his effort. But they also knew it wasn''t easy for him. How many people are willing to walk the same path as Tang Wulin? Suffer the same pain as him? Persevere through all the hellish pain, tribtion, and forces against him? It was a question that no one can answer or dare to take lightly. Just him talking about his Realm In Body was enough to make her shiver. The second breakthrough had his body breaking and restoring itself, just what type of experience was that? To feel your whole body break, shatter, burst, explode, and be ripped apart before your every eye. All while you were forced to keep yourself conscious or else you might be destroyed. And then to have your body restored, which wasn''t painless by any means. Before the process would restart once again, the same destruction and restoration all while trying to evolve everything. Then there was the third evolution, being subjected to the lightning of the Universal Law. Just the thought of being struck was enough to make anyone shiver. "I am sorry you had to withstand so much... If only there was another way but... As you said, there wasn''t much you could do." Wu Siduo held Tang Wulin even tighter, burying him in herforting warmth. Wishing she could take away some of his pain, give him any type offort. But above all else, provide him a ce where he knows he is safe. The others had already left, as they still needed to get ready to enter the God Star and make calls. Something they wanted to skip but knew they couldn''t since it would be needed to withstand the uing storm. This is why Wu Siduo said she will stay since she didn''t have much to do since she already reached the peak of the Body Sect training. For now, she will have him just rest, not thinking about anything, no enemies, no assignments, no realm building. "For a little while, let''s stay in bed all week, ok? Don''t worry I won''t leave, I will be your plump pillow for the week." Wu Siduo began to smile as she imagined her master, yelling at her for taking the week off. Her observant eyes watched Tang Wulin, seeing how easily he was sleeping. It''s because of that she knew he felt safe in her arms, an incredible feeling she promises to uphold. "I love you, I love you so much. After this, let''s all just be ordinary in the God Realm together. No more drama or war okay?" Tang Wulin didn''t respond, but it wasn''t like she expected him to. Still, her smile only grew more as she imagined it, them squandering their time away in the God Realm. Himying his head on herps, as she moved her hand through his hair. Both of them properly enjoying the peace, enjoying each other''s presence. Or her curled up in hisp, with his arms around her, holding her tightly. Together forever, what a blissful scene. "Yeah... Hehe, or we could stay in bed all day in the God Realm... I''m sure you would enjoy that very much." # In the Alvarez Empire Garden, stood Tang Wulin as he nced at all of the people that were gathered here. "I''m guessing everyone should be here?" "Yeah, it should be everyone." Mu Ye gave a thumb up causing Tang Wulin to nod his head before he looked at the orb in his hands. "So is the realm done? No pressure or anything, I was just wondering-." "Bear Lord shut up." Di Tian cut in causing the Bear Lord to go silent but not before ring at Di Tian who was shaking his head. While they were doing that, Tang Wulin was focusing on the sphere in his hand. It was then the sphere lit up, brilliantly illuminating the whole room in an expanse of nine-colored. The orb of nine-colors continued to shine before Tang Wulin threw it up into the sky. The orb shot upwards, passing through the ceiling, past the atmosphere, and straight into space. As the orb was moving upwards, it continues growing. Grow and grow, it didn''t take long before the sphere seemed to reach the size of the sun as it appeared above the Douluo ne. The whole Douluo ne was being illuminated by the nine-colored sun-like ne above. This phenomenon led to the people of the world looking up at the sky in wonder. Everyone from the Douluo Continent to the Dou Lin Continent all stared at the mesmerizing light. That gave off the beautiful presence of creation and existence. This continued a bit before the ne moved upwards away from the Douluo Continent with the nine-color light fading away. As the light faded, the ne started hiding its appearance from all those below the 6th-dimension. The God Star was now fully formed, all it needed now was the Supreme God-King to finish configuring the realm. But Tang Wulin decided to leave that up to Gu Yuenater, for now, he started to connect the nes to the gxy. With a thought, the God Star range started spreading out, covering all of thes and stars in the Douluo Gxy. Since it was a God Star that was at the peak of the 6-dimension. It contained all of the 6-dimensional spaces and the ones below. Once he felt the God Star connecting with all of the nes, he nced at the people in front and saw their expressions. Some of them had awe, others had realization and wonder. "Can you sense it?" Tang Wulin asked Tang Hao and Ah Yin who were the strongest among all of the people gathered. Alongside actually being from a God Realm and knowing how it feels. "Yeah, I can feel it... At the moment the gate is locked so I can''t travel inside but I can still sense it. Although I can''t really tell where it''s exactly." "That''s because it''s a 6-dimensional ne, so you wouldn''t be able to pinpoint its location unless you were at the same level." Tang Hao nodded his head. It was the same thing for the Douluo God Realm. Unless one was a God-King, they wouldn''t be able to sense its real location. Since it remained on a higher-dimensional ne than he was. "So it''s a 6-dimensional ne? Why not a 7-dimensional one?" Er Ming questioned, as he believed that Tang Wulin should be strong enough to create one. Or at the very least be able to push the 6-dimensional one into a 7-dimensional one. But Tang Wulin only shakes his head. "It would be too much for Gu Yuena for now, if there was much time. I would be able to upgrade it after she got strong enough to withstand the pressure of the 7-dimensional realm." "But we don''t have much to do that?" "Yes, it isn''t to evolve a ne between dimensions... If I had to guess it would take a long, while to push it from a 6-dimension to a 7-dimensional one." "Damn, we really don''t have that much time." Da Ming shook his head while Gu Yuena sighed as she already figured. If it was possible then, she would like to help Tang Wulin with Typhoon. But for now, it seemed the 7-dimension was blocked off. "Gu Yuena before you absorb the core-." "I know, I need to attain to be a God-King at the very least." "Yes, if you can reach the 6-dimension then that would be great but it will depend on you to know. What you can or can''t do for the little frame you have." "Yeah..." At that moment, Tang Hao spoke up with his brows furrowing. "Is it possible for you to sense Tang San right now?" This was the question he has been wondering ever since Wulin told everyone he was at the 7-dimensional. The only reason he didn''t ask before was he needed to take care of the nar energy. And he was still absorbing the news about the Realm in Body and Typhoon. "Yeah I can sense dad, but I can''t retrieve at the moment." "Why not?" "The Universal Law and Typhoon will notice my action." Soon as Tang Wulin said this, Tang Hao fell silent while Ah Yin''s eyes widened. How could they forget? The Universal Law ruled the whole universe, how could it not notice what Tang Wulin would be doing? Considering how much it hated Tang Wulin, he might try to obstruct him. Something that they didn''t want because Tang Wulin even admits he wouldn''t be able to resist any of its attacks. Yet Tang Hao and Ah Yin weren''t surprised since the difference was too huge to cross. Regardless of the Universal Law was to attack Tang Wulin. Its attack may strike Tang San and the others. Leading to their death in the crossfire. But Tang Wulin was weary of Typhoon at the moment, as he really did have the strength to mess with him. If he tried to retrieve his father from the ck hole, this would stir up changes in the Universe. Changes that Typhoon will notice because he would be able to sense a familiar aura and the 7-dimensional aura. Which would force it to intercept this disturbance since it was in the Rivers Of Time. Considering the rivers of time holds all of the universe''s history, he was in an ideal spot to notice every disturbance. Typhoon could easily send out attacks towards where the disturbance was even without moving from his spot. Even if he tried defending against the attack, there wasn''t a guarantee that he could stop all attacks from not hitting the God Realm. Since only one attack would be needed to end them. After hearing Tang Wulin''s exnation, Tang Hao and Ah Yin grimace. They didn''t wish to have such an oue, even if Tang Wulin could revive them. They understand now, just how trapped Tang Wulin was. Even if he tried to retrieve them from the past, Typhoons will always notice his action. He was in the best ce to notice every change in the universe. Chapter 432: Into the Star Chapter 432: Into the Star "Alright... I guess we will have to wait." Tang Hao let out a sigh while Ah Yin hugged him while looking at him with worry. "Damn... So we can''t see Xiao Wu now." Er Ming muttered with a sullen tone while Da Ming merely sighed, holding his brother''s shoulder. ''Right... It has been ten thousand years since theyst saw them.'' Tang Wulin figured that Tang Hao, no matter how hard he may try to hide it or cover it up. He misses his son, Tang San, and the rest of their family back in the God Realm. While he was the nar Lord, he was in the end, still a father. A father that has no idea if his son was doing alright. If something happened to him or if things got better. Which ironically mirrored Tang San''s situation with Tang Wulin. The former did not know exactly how Tang Wulin was doing or if he was okay. While Er Ming and Da Ming sorely missed their sister, something he could rte to back when Na''er left. As he was about to continue, Yun Ming spoke up. "Wulin... Could heal Yali?" "Hm? Her stomach right?" "Yes." Yun Ming nodded his head with Yali staring at Tang Wulin with a little bit of sincere hope in her eyes. As she been constantly thinking about this moment for thest three weeks, Beckoning for her toe to him, Yali moved towards Tang Wulin and reached him. Once she got close, she felt Tang Wulin cing a hand on her stomach, which she didn''t mind. Seeing as how she saw him as her son, she wanted to dote on him. It was then a pale light that began to shine serenely on her stomach before in the next minute, Yali was covered in a pale shroud. In this pale shroud, Yali felt herself being filled with a terrifying amount of life energy. The life energy was moving through her body, repairing the broken parts and cleansing the curses. From what Tang Wulin could feel, the main reason Yali couldn''t get pregnant was because of the leftover curses. Back when she was helping people during the epidemic, her body was slowly being corrupted by the curse. Typically it should have killed her but since she had faith energy at the time, it was enough to keep her alive. At the cost of her being able to get pregnant. Tang Wulin then removes his hand from Yali''s stomach causing her to blink before tears start to well up in her eyes. As she could feel the damage that was done to her had beenpletely removed. She felt just like how she did back before the epidemic happened. After that, Yali went toward Yun Ming who was hugging her tightly while the others around were smiling at them. It was then Xie Xie spoke up. "Try to leave some for us captain." "If you guys hurry then maybe." Xie Xie smirked at Tang Wulin''s smile before he nodded his head to them. Before anyone could say anything more, the garden was once again filled with nine-color light. "The Nine Dragon Kings can tell you where to go once you''re in there but for now, this is goodbye." The light began to wrap around all of the soul masters and soul beasts inside of the garden before they were transported away. "...Good luck." Was all Tang Wulin said before he heard a loud voice ringing through the whole garden. "There you are! Bastard, I finally found you." Down from him, Tang Wulin saw the panting Ling Zichen who was ring at him. ''Ahh, isn''t this the one my other self got close to? What a crazy person she is.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a shake of his head, as he saw the approaching Ling Zichen. # "Ugh...Are we here?" Xie Xie asked as he started regaining his bearing. "Yes, wee to the God Star that our father created." The Light Dragon King spoke as he peered down at the gathered beings down below him. He saw all of them were looking at him surprised, while also feeling the terrifying energy spreading from him. "Oh? You guys are close to reviving yourself?" Gu Yuena eyes narrowed as she tried to discern the Light Dragon King condition while Na''er perked up at that. The full restoration of the Nine Dragon King would be a blessing to them. Not only because of the capable military strength they will bring for the uing battle. But also because Na''er and Gu Yuena held a special spot for them. Nine of them were good enough to be considered their son back when they were the Dragon God. Nine of them stood by the Dragon God even when some of the Dragons left or betrayed the n back when he rampaged. Alongside them gaining most of the characteristics that make up the Dragon God. Gu Yuena actually nned to have them revived first had she regained the Dragon God''s original strength. But she needed to devour Tang Wulin for that, something she never wants to do. "Mother, it''s good to see you here and good to know you will be the leader. Once again, the Dragon n shall follow your lead." "...I promise not to be the same, I won''t-," "It''s okay. No matter what you want to do or wish for, even if it leads to another end. We will all follow you without fail." Gu Yuena trembled from the Light Dragon King words but she only nodded her head causing the grand dragon to smile. The Light Dragon King then moved his gaze away from Gu Yuena as he continued talking. "You all must get ready to move out. You will need to find the spot that most resonates with you all." "Spot that resonates with us? What do you mean?"Chen Xinjie asked, fully focused on the words of the Light Dragon King. "It means you all must find a ce that has a lot of Immortal Qi before you begin your cultivation. The Realm is still transforming, so there isn''t an abundant amount of Immortal Qi in certain spots." "And since we can''t waste any time, it will do us good to just avoid those spots?" "Wait, would there even be enough for everyone?" Yali questioned after Chen Xinjie finished speaking. The Light Dragon King nodded his head."Father has left behind a vast amount of energy inside of this realm for everyone. It''s more than enough to properly amodate a hundred times the numbers we have here." The soul beast and humans couldn''t help but gasp in shock at the Light Dragon King words. Some of them just shake their head in awe, others in disbelief and some of them just didn''t want to believe it. Either way, all of them were excited that there would be enough for everyone. "Yes, you guys can go into a group or go off on your own. Regardless, you must make your breakthrough soon." After seeing everyone nodding their head the Light Dragon King released a roar before he began to fly up. He too needed to finish recovering his strength and began to make his God Position so he could help out Tang Wulin. As soon as the Light Dragon King left, the others also started to leave as well, each of them choosing a random direction. Still, they all stayed in the same group they usually tend to be in. Such a Shrek Sea God Pavilion Member moved together, same for the Spirit Pagoda. Before long, the only people still in the area were Gu Yuena and Na''er. "Let''s begin." Gu Yuena had nodded her head before she outstretched her hand. In the next moment, a ten-colored orb appeared in front of both of them. The glowing orb gave off a beautiful light, leading Na''er to smile. Tang Wulin gave Gu Yuena the realm core before they were transported away. And then told them to start absorbing energy from the core instead of the realm. This was because the faster they became 5-dimensional beings or above and connected with the realm. The easier it will be to promote everyone since they would be able to properly control the realm energy. Allowing them to properly distribute it to the others by focusing it on one big area. This would help speed up the time of all of them bing True Gods and be far more efficient. With this thought in mind, Gu Yuena and Na''er sat down before they started to absorb the energy from the realm center. But it was then, their eyes widened as they saw something in the core. "This is..." "Huh... I was wondering where it was, so Wulin left it there." Na''er muttered as she and Gu Yuena could see the Heavenly Sacred Splitting Abyss Halberd. The Ultra Divine of the Sage King was inside of the Core which they assumed Tang Wulin ced inside. "He already refined it, and it''s absorbing the realm''s core energy as well." "Yea, well, this isn''t a bad thing after all." Gu Yuena nodded her head since the halberd was refined. It didn''t have the Sage King aura anymore and wasn''t connected to him anymore. Allowing others to use this Ultra Divine once they properly form a connection with it. "I am guessing it''s for you." Na''er nce at Gu Yuena who raised a brow."At the moment youck a real divine weapon. The Heart doesn''t count since you can only use half of its full power and it doesn''t provide much offense. But with this halberd, you wouldn''t lose out to most people in offense and it can be your own Ultra Divine Weapon." Gu Yuena fell silent at Na''er words but even she couldn''t refute them. As Na''er was right, the heart would lose its benefit over time and she naturallycked a true closebat weapon. Na''er had the Silver Dragon Spear, which she knew Na''er was going to raise to the Ultra Divine Weapon. Alongside the Dragon yer Spear. The Onyx Cal that they got from the Raaul was something they gave to Ye Xinn who won it in the smallpetition they had. Who could get the weapon to recognize them? Ye Xinn was able to do it because of her terrifying mastery in swordsmanship and her sword intent. Something Onyx Cal was attracted to but none of them really mind it. They all figured out of everyone, Ye Xinn would be able to bring out that broadsword full power. After their talk, they continued absorbing the realm core, creation, and immortal qi energy rushed into their body. The realm center started to expand, covering them in a nine-color light that illuminated the area. In the next moment, Gu Yuena and Na''er weren''t in the same area anymore. # In the Alvarez Garden. Tang Wulin arched a brow at the fuming Ling Zichen who had been unleashing all of her grievances towards him for the past ten minutes. Typically he wouldn''t entertain this, but Ling Zichen''s appearance does bring forth a fascinating possibility. One that will be able to benefit the God Star and the uing battle. Now he just has to get her to promptly stop rambling. "And then you-," "Shut up." Ling Zichen instantly went silent, eyes wide as she felt her mouth closing shut against her will. No matter how much she tried, she couldn''t open her mouth, as if there was a seal over here. Tang Wulin ignored the re that Ling Zichen was sending him."I already know what you want and don''t mind you studying the God Star. So I will heal the injuries on your body, so you can start cultivating. But for me to do all of this, you will need to provide some results with your research." Ling Zichen''s eyes furrowed her brows while she tried to speak but to her evident irritation, she still couldn''t open her mouth. "Don''t worry, I will provide you with a little help but it will all depend on you to be able to make ite true..." Just as Tang Wulin said this, he snapped his finger causing Ling Zichen to finally be able to open her mouth. "Bastard!" Ling Zichen shouted as she massaged her mouth." Do you want some results from my research? Then you can bet your ass I will show your asshole self some result- Wait why are you smiling!" Tang Wulin ignored Ling Zichen as his eyes watched the possibilities dance, seeing the variable that Ling Zichen would bring. And it was spectacr, to say the least. Yes, this woman really is the true essence of a monster in the field of technology and well explosions. He already saw from his parallel memory that she could produce a God Level weapon with mortal technology. Even going as far as to make a suicidal bomb that also reached the god level while not even being soul master and only relying on her mecha. What would the oue be if she was a soul master? How far would she be able to go if she could utilize god-level technology and materials? "Oi, what up with that scary smile..." Ling Zichen began to shiver as she saw Tang Wulin eyes started to turn vicious and his smile grew darker. "Don''t worry about it, just hurry up and get up there." "What-" In the next moment, reality began to warp! Changes began to ur as a terrifying amount of energy began to appear all around Ling Zichen, wrapping around her. Before it began to spread out! All of this happened in an instant, but Ling Zichen herself was left in a daze. This is because she felt it, the breathless rush of energy through her body, the rush of energy through her mind and veins. The feeling of her body being fully healed and restored, allowing her to be able to cultivate once more. Yet what caught her attention was the feeling of her cultivation rising up at a rapid pace. She went from a Soul Schr all the way to a Soul Sage in two seconds. But it didn''t stop there, it continued climbing with the same rapid pace as before. Soul Douluo. Title Douluo. Hyper Douluo. Limit Douluo. Qusai-God Limit Douluo. Ling Zichen to her utter disbelief and shock has achieved the peak of the mortal realm all within an instant. If anyone was to hear such a thing, they would look at her as if she was crazy. Even she was starting to think she was crazy! It took her father over thirty years of hard cultivation to reach the Limit Douluo rank, and she did it in less than ten seconds. Wasn''t this over the top! "You... Just did you-" "Hm? I raised your cultivation to the Limit Douluo. All you need to do now is breakthrough into the God Level and began gaining knowledge about it." "But-," "You should be smart enough to learn about it easily... Well, in any case, it''s about time you go up." "Hold on-" "Remember, I am expecting some good results from you-," "Can you hold on! What the hell did you do? How the hell did you instantly raise me from a Soul Schr to a Limit Douluo! Chapter 433: Possibilities Flashes Chapter 433: Possibilities shes Ling Zichen roared out, partly angry from being irritated but mostly trying toe to terms with what just happened. This was too unbelievable! This wasn''t something that could be exined with just Tang Wulin being a God Level being! Her body went straight from a Soul Schr to a Limit Douluo in under ten seconds. That means her body is not only strengthened by the amplification that each rank gave her. But her spiritual power and soul also went through countless transformations as well. Ling Zichen could feel her spiritual power at the peak of the Spiritual Domain. She could feel thews of the world around her, the natural element that was responding to her spiritual domain. She could even feel two cores inside of her, one that was a soul core and a spiritual one. Even though she never made one before, they just naturally formed at the moment. All of the things that her adoptive father talked to her about. And all of the things that a Limit Douluo could feel and perceive, she could do the same. "Isn''t it obvious? I poured out the Immortal Qi that was inside of my body into yours. A higher-level god can amplify the strength of a weaker god through their own Immortal Qi which is what I did for you." It''s simr to him absorbing the Golden Dragon King energy every time he breaks open the seal minus the divine madness and pain. His strength was being increased because he was being elevated by the energy of the Golden Dragon King. The energy that was a God-King and far beyond anything he had at the time. "I can grasp that part... But how the hell did my body not break or explode! Dezhi told me no one could rush their cultivation like what just happened-," "I agree, it''s impossible. Even for me to do this without your body experiencing pain or exploding prematurely." Just as how a higher-god can raise the strength of those lower than them. Those lower than them needed to have a body and a mind strong enough to withstand those higher-level being energy. The best example would be every time he absorbed the Golden Dragon King. Although he was absorbing the higher-level being power, he still needed a strong enough body and mind. To withstand the full brunt of its power. Not only that but in cultivation, the body and mind needed time to fully adapt to each amplification it went through. So logically Ling Zichen''s body should have exploded or at the very least be heavily wounded right? "But what if I simply wish for your body to fully adapt to these changes, feel no pain, and adjustpletely to the energy? Wouldn''t that cover all of the problems?" Ling Zichen just stared at Tang Wulin in disbelief. "You..." She only now grasped why she could have gone through such a smooth transition. Tang Wulin simply began to warp reality to negate all of the negative consequences that would have happened to Ling Zichen. Her body exploding prematurely from the energy? He simply ignored it. Her body needed time to adjust to these changes? He just made it so it already adjusted. Her body gaining all those cores and a spiritual domain? He just made it happen. Ling Zichen really didn''t know how to react to this type of news but Tang Wulin didn''t give her time. "Alright time to go." After saying that, Ling Zichen''s figure began to glow nine-colored to her surprise. Before she could raise aint, she was already teleported into the God Star, leaving Tang Wulin alone. "...Although I can do this, it doese with a negative that even I can''t fix."Tang Wulin muttered with a perplexed frown. That negative was that the person themselves would be far weaker than what they would be had they done the climbing themselves. For example, say there was a Soul Master who utilized many years to climb up the cultivation rank. Constantly training, fighting other people, and doing indoor cultivation before they finally hit the Limit Douluo rank. Now then,pare that person to how they would be if someone had just granted them Limit Douluo strength. The difference would be obvious, wouldn''t it? Experience! The person who was instantly given power would have no idea how to best utilize the power they were given. Compared to someone who has climbed from the bottom. They used a countless number of years to figure out the ins and out of their power before reaching the top. Even if Tang Wulin promoted thousands of Soul Masters to the Limit Douluo rank, it wouldn''t be worth it. They would be no different than meat shield and fodder. This is why it was better to have someone work for their strength than instantly gain it. Also, the reason why he forces his friends to work for their strength instead of giving them a free meal. Even the boost from Second Origin Release required them to go through hellish pain. Before he then forced them to train, to get ustomed to their newfound strength. Having them figure out both its strength and weakness, so they wouldn''t be caught off guard in battle. ''Still, this method is good for those who don''t need to worry about fighting.'' # In the City of Tenrou. In a house close to Townsquare. "Wulin? Is something wrong?" "No, I just came to check on you guys." Tang Wulin replied to Lang Yue whose frown turned into a charming smile. Before she hauled him into an affectionate hug. Tang Wulin held her with one arm while his other was gently rubbing her back. "Seeing as you''re here, they must have all gone up with the God Star by now?" Tang Ziran asked as he came out of the kitchen after he was done doing the dishes. He told Lang Yue he would be doing them today since he had time off work for the week. "Yeah, they''re cultivating right now..." "Hmm, so what are you going to be doing now? Oh! Do you want to spend time with us?" Lang Yue''s eyes lit up as she gazed at Tang Wulin whose smile softened even more as he held her even tighter. "Not this time mom, I still need to do something. But I promise we can do itter." Lang Yue pouted while giving Tang Wulin a small re, although they knew she was joking."You better remember mister." "Hahaha, so why are you here Wulin? Could it be you want to take a nap here?" It wouldn''t be a surprise to Tang Ziran if that was the case. While Tang Wulin had his room in the pce and the academy. Maybe he wanted to sleep in a ce that he felt wasfortable. Like a home where his loved ones were. It had happened to him before, for some of his out-of-town jobs. He would have a hard time sleeping or not be able to sleep at all. It wasn''t until he got home, that he would be knocked out, as soon as he reached the coach. Requiring Tang Wulin to lift him andy him in the bed, something Lang Yue liked to joke about. "No, I came here for you guys." Lang Yue furrowed her brows as she ced a hand on Tang Wulin''s face. "For us? Is something wrong honey?" "Wulin?" "I want you guys to stay in my life forever, so I need you all to sleep for a bit." "Sleep?" "Yes, once you wake up... You both will understand." Just as Tang Wulin said this, a pale white light began to shine dazzlingly from him. It moves out of him like flowing streaming, washing over Tang Ziran and Lang Yue. Enveloping them in its glow, leading them to shiver in delight. As the energy felt like someone gently wrapping them in a sheet of cloud. Yet both of them were still looking at Tang Wulin in worry, inquiring what he ns to do. Or why he had a hint of sadness in his eyes. But they couldn''t do anything or say anything, as the light covered them fully before it began to shrink. In the next moment, Tang Ziran and Lang Yue were gone. In their ce was a small pale sphere that moved towards Tang Wulin who was gazing at it with a faint smile. "Once you guys wake up, you should be God-Level beings. Your ability to get pregnant will be restored mom, so everything should be fine. Hopefully, I will be back by then... if not then..." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything else as he pushed the pale sphere upwards. It turned into a streak of pale white, rushing past through the house, into the sky, and straight towards the God Star. Tang Wulin stayed inside the house for a bit, walking around as he nced at all of the familiar furniture. The Familiar photos they took, the souvenir, and the memories that each object brought back to him. He even checked the room that his parents said was his and Na''er, if he ever wanted toe back and rest in. Funny enough, it still had their old stuff. Shaking his head, he left the house after locking it before making his way to the pce. As he moved through the street, every step he took produce a white ripple that spread across. The gentle ripple was enormous, spreading through the whole city, continent, and the entire. None of the people around was able to notice the ripple since it belonged in a higher dimension than them. Tang Wulin didn''t take the quick route to the pce but went the long way. To continue sending gentle ripples through the world and enjoy the scenery of the empire he helped build. Passing by the Tenrou Academy, he saw the students were undergoing the training. Trying to reach the goal at the end of the path while surviving attacks from the teachers and soul technology. ncing into the school, he could hear sounds of fighting and see a pack of students fighting against a teacher in the hallway. Continuing his walk, he passed the countless food stalls that were in this city. Some were even being run by soul beasts with people standing in line. Passing by shops, he saw soul beasts at the cash register. ncing inside of the shop he saw humans moving around while conversing with shoppers that were soul beasts. Making his way up the street, he saw a bunch of kids ying with each other. While adults were supervising them, all of them wore a content smile on their faces. Past he saw the cksmithing building that was ringing out with sounds of metal being hit. With people going in and out of it, next to it was the mechanic shop and the mecha shop. Continuing along, Tang Wulin nced to the sky, seeing a gigantic tree that was reaching to the sky. It was the library that he built using some of Yggdrasil''s old body and Sleipnir''s power. He then reinforced it with his power of Creation and Life Energy. Thenter on he reinforced it with his own power, making it, so it reached the God level. He wanted it to be one of the secret defense mechanisms of this empire. After that, he included the books, with all of the books that were added there was Yggdrasil and Zerefbined knowledge. To help the future Soul Masters and the Soul Beasts with their abilities. Passing all of that, he closed in on the pce in front of him. Near the pce was a Pavilion which was the Body Sect''s main headquarters. Spreading out his sense, he could sense a lot of the members were undergoing the new secret training method. He even sensed one of them reaching the third level of the secret technique. A level only he, Wu Siduo, and apparently their senior brother was able to achieve. A senior brother he has yet to meet but Mu Ye said he was still training in the army. As Mu Ye wanted him to gain some more experience and discipline. But because of the destruction of the abyssal forces, the army had allowed most of their members to take a leave. So he heard his senior brother; A''Ruheng was heading back but by the time he arrived, the fight would already be here. No longer interested in that thought, Tang Wulun turned around and saw the whole city before him. It was magnificent and vibrant, the sun rays illuminating the city, allowing its beauty to shine even more. It was truly a capital city that he wanted to protect. Tang Wulin turned around before he walked into the pce. Past the pce''s main hall that was thirty meters high, twenty-meter wide. The entire building glimmered with a faint dark blue with ck and silver. All of the Soul Master guards who saw him saluted him before allowing him to pass. It didn''t take long for him to reach the throne room, which he told them to keep empty. As he moved towards the ckish white throne with golden streaks, the pale white ripples continued spreading from him. They seemed to glow with theyers of tinum-zed tiles that were shimmering brilliantly. Before they stopped once he reached the throne and sat down on it. With a faint smile, Tang Wulin leaned back into the throne while propping his head with one arm on the grand throne while crossing his leg. Tang Wulin''s eyes began closing, as he waited. Waited for the iing threats that were a danger to the gxy. A danger to the world. And a danger to his home. A threat he nned to fully crush. Chapter 434: Across The Stars Chapter 434: Across The Stars In the depth of Space. Explosion sounds rang out continuously alongside the site of countless meteors descending, falling into the green down below. These meteors exploded once they made contact with the green. This led to the shaking while producing even more fissures on the ground. While this was happening, the battle down below on the surface wasing to its end. Sounds of shrills screams rang out as humanoid figures with spikes over their body died by the thousands. The army that was covered in the divine garment was charging murderously. Hacking out with their weapons, as the blood ssh out, to the point a sea of blood was forming from this massacre. This wasn''t a battle but a one-sided ughter. The creatures who were dying all had expressions of unwillingness, trying their hardest to resist the divine army. But it was useless, all of them were easily being killed. As for the army that was ughtering these creatures, all of them were expressionless as they did it. More specifically, they seem tock emotion itself as they stabbed out with their spear and trident. Even when they were hit by an attack, they still showed no emotion. The ughtering of these creatures didn''t seem to faze them all. As if they felt nothing and nothing affected them. A golden spear punctures the final creature in the area before it is pulled out. Once this was done, the soldier nced around and saw the others were done as well. Without any hesitation, its eyes shed before it began to speak. "They are all dead, High-Commander." "...Okay, teleporting you all back." An ancient voice rang out before the divine army felt a fluctuation in the space around them. Before a golden light shined around them, dazzling and brilliant. The light had seemed to envelop the divine army before it began teleporting them out of the. It wasn''t just this region, that was like this but the whole. Shouts of fierce screams seemed to ring through the whole before long everything got quiet. With other soldiers confirming the creatures were all dead. The whole green seemed to be filled with a golden shower of lights as the divine army began to teleport themselves away. Once the army was safely teleported away, a gigantic began showing itself. It was a red with two rings, one going horizontal and the other going vertical. It looked like any other except it felt out of ce, giving off the presence of the Gods. The red that was hovering over the green began giving off a red light. The light began spreading out, covering not only the green but also the sr system. But the whole gxy that the green was in, turning the gxy red. After this, the Gxy started to tremble, as the red began absorbing the energy of the whole gxy. Leading to thes and stars to start crumbling after all of their energy was sucked out. Inside of the red, at a throne room. Was a red throne, which was upied by humanoid women that had golden skin, red hair that went down her waist. Crimson-gold eyes that gave off terrifying pressure and four arms that rested on herp. The women were beautiful in a sense, although she gave off a war-like presence that would scare most people away. "This would be the tenth one... Tsk, why does it even need all of this." The ancient being, Uxlomented while three of her hands were clenched and the other one holding her head. She perfectly remembered it, the time when she was ruling over her own gxy. One that she was able to fully control with her God-King cultivation, alongside the divine army that she made herself. Through the remains of her enemies, she crafted the perfect army. An army that didn''t have any emotion, making them fearless and very unlikely to betray her or be swayed by others. An army that consists of the strongest in her gxy, each member was a genius in their own right. With the weakest one being a 2-ss God and the top hundreds being at the First-ss level. Just from her subordinate''s level of strength, Uxlo knew she wasn''tcking anything. Other than developing her ne into the fable higher realm, a God Star. Which was close, she only needed fifty thousand more years to ascend her God Realm. The time that was no different than a blink of an eye to gods. She was nning on capturing more gxies to elerate the process. But who would have thought it would be her undoing. One of the gxies she invaded, led her into encountering another God Realm. Not fearing the God Realm and confidence in her realm, she prepared to sh with them and devour their realm. But then it appeared. A figure with a golden w that shattered the space of her realm, the pressure exuded from that sole w. Was simply overwhelming. She had no way to resist that golden w, divine aura pressed down on everything inside of the realm. All of the gods were forced to the ground, kowtowing. All of the divine weapons shivered, some shattering from the pressure and other gaining cracks. While Uxlo herself was forced down to the ground, kowtowing. Something she has never once done in her life. And it was then she felt the realm being stripped from her before the cold voice of the being known as Typhoon rang out in her mind. One that forced its way into her mind and cast a spell over her. Forcing her, just like the other God Realm she was going to fight before. To go to other gxies and start absorbing their resources. What was worse was Uxlo couldn''t even kill herself as she would rather die than live through this humiliation. How could she bend to anyone? Was she not a God-King? Yet Typhoon didn''t seem to care, taking away her ability to kill herself. Making it so the only way she could escape was to finish the task she was sent. Or die by the hands of another. Something that was proving difficult, as none of the other gxies was able to get past her soldiers. "Damn it!" As Uxlo smashed her fist down on her throne, cracking the side of it. A beeping sound rang out in front of her causing her to nce up. "Another gxy? Fine whatever... Hopefully, this one will have the being needed-," Uxlo began to trail off as she felt the voice inside of her head ring out. "All forces around this area, rush towards that gxy and reap all of its resources." The cold voice continued to ring out simr to that of a warning announcement. Yet Uxlo was ignoring it as her mind began to think. This was the first time such an announcement rang out ever since she got captured. Usually, only one of them was needed for a gxy. But for there to be more than one, just for one Gxy. It could only mean one thing. ''This gxy is dangerous... Perfect!'' The first smile appeared on Uxlo face after so long. She began to control her God Realm, speeding up its absorption process. Since Typhoons also made it so they couldn''t leave a gxy without fully devouring it. Regardless, she wanted to hurry up. So she could rush towards that particr Gxy before any of the others and hopefully meet her end. # In Realm In Body. A gigantic tree could be seen from a distance. The magnificent tree had gold barks with pinkish-blue leaves that shimmered around. Around the gigantic tree were all types of life, it had arge number of trees and other vegetation growing everywhere. Down from it once could see a patch of rock that had strands of lush grass moving around them. Alongside it was a river that had water flowing down from the tree, moving through the area. In front of the gigantic tree was Tang Wulin who was on the ground, leaning against the tree with his eyes closed. Yet he wasn''t alone, as he was being surrounded by his soul spirits. Leviathan was wrapping himself around his neck, restingfortably, giving off a soft snore as if it had nothing to worry about. Sleipnir was resting her head on Tang Wulinp. Her antlers were giving off a multi-colored glow while she slept soundly. Yggdrasil was on top of Tang Wulin''s head, sleepingfortably with a smile on her face while using his hair as a cover. Tao Tie was sleeping next to him on his right side, a huge body leaning on Tang Wulin''s shoulder. Which was able to hold her whole weight, allowing Tao Tie to sleep without any worry. Bahamut was leaning on the tree, but he was at the opposing end, not wanting to sleep next to Tang Wulin or the rest. "They look so peaceful." Sheng Ming whispered to Hui Mei as she held her gaze on Tang Wulin. "Well they are pretty tired, this whole year was too hectic." "Right... Old Tang are you sure Sea God didn''t perceive all of this happening?" Sheng Ming asked Old Tang to stand next to them but he only shook his head. "The only ones I was able to see were the abyssal ne but not the Cmities, the five dragons, demon realm, and those two nes." "... But how? You were the Supreme God King of the Realm and you were able to sense the God Realm was in danger. Twenty thousand years in advance, how couldn''t you notice them?" Sheng Ming just found it hard to believe. Tang San himself was able to sense the universe was going to change. This was something that not even she or Hui Mei was able to even notice. Not only that but these events happened in their Gxy, how couldn''t Tang San sense it? "Unless you think it''s Typhoon who blocked you from seeing it?" "Impossible. He was still sealed at the time, how could he block me?" "Couldn''t he just change the past after he got freed?" "That''s..." Old Tang wondered if Typhoon did that. It more than had the ability to that and yet, he didn''t think Typhoon would do something like that. Since he had no reason to, the events that were happening on Douluo weren''t going to affect him. Except for Tang Wulin being sent back in time since that was the catalyst for it escaping early. Something that still shocked and left Old Tang in disbelief because of how the River Of Time worked. It should have stopped any of the changes Tang Wulin was trying to make or at the very least make an alternate timeline. Yet that hasn''t happened. It was as if the time itself simply adjusted to Tang Wulin changes and continued flowing. As if Tang Wulin''s own action forced it to follow his lead, a thought that terrified Old Tang, yet made him curious. Regardless, Typhoon should already know Tang San couldn''t do anything. It would be suicide for Wulin to stay in the Divine Realm while he was a baby with the Golden Dragon King sealed inside. So what would be the point of blocking the future? "Or maybe it was the Universal Law?" "No... If it really wanted to change things, it would have just been destroyed as soon as Wulin was born. Or soon as I was born, to stop his birth from happening." "That is true..." The three beings who achieved the level of God-King fell in silent, yet it didn''t stop them from trembling. As they thought about it, the circumstances around Tang Wulin were odd. But none of them were able toe up with anything concrete or anything totch on to. "Let''s think about that another time, for now. I have to say, I am impressed, my boy really outdid himself." Old Tang muttered as he nces all around, still taken by the beauty and heaven-defying of this realm. Realm In Body, just the name would be able to get any God-Level being blood boiling. As it was a legend that has been passed down since the beginning of time. A state that no one has ever achieved except Tang Wulin right now. "He really did with this realm alone. He was able to raise all of his bloodlines to the 7th-dimensional. I can feel myself grasping Creation and Life on a higher level than ever before." Hui Mei nodded his head to Sheng Ming''s words, as he too felt himself getting grasping Ruin and Destruction even more. Just from the recent evolution, he was able to attain control of True Destruction! Something he could only unleash by fusing his power with Sheng Ming to produce it. Sheng Ming could also produce True Creation, something she has been training to get better control of. As she wanted to help properly regte this realm better, so it could take off some of Tang Wulin and Yggdrasil''s stress. Which he wholeheartedly agreed with. Chapter 435: Gods Arrival Chapter 435: Gods Arrival Sheng Ming tilted her head, gazing at the peaceful Tang Wulin. "I am impressed he could sleep so calmly, I would have thought he would be waiting in anticipation for the fight." "Oi, my son isn''t that in love with battle. He just loves the challenge." Sheng Ming threw a vexed look at Old Tang who only chuckled. "While that is true, he isn''t wrong about Tang Wulin being so calm. Usually, that isn''t like him... Did he tell you guys about any n he had for Typhoon?" Hui Mei asked but Sheng Ming and Old Tang shook their heads. "Nope, he said ns to deal with it just like how he did any threat." "But does he really believe it will be that simple? The Universal Law will be helping Typhoons..." "Right, but I say we trust in Wulin judgment." Hui Mei sighed but then spoke up."You mean his judgment isn''t lesser than yours?" "Yep~" Old Tang sent Hui Mei a smile causing thetter to scoff at him while Sheng Ming smiled at the two of them. But Hui Mei had to admit, Tang Wulin instincts and senses were terrifying. With both of them bing even more terrifying after gaining the Asura and Golden Dragon King full bloodline. Now that Hui Mei thought about it, Tang Wulin judgment already surpassed Tang San''s own in certain parts. Like his ability to adapt and instantly know what to do. Old Tang decided to change the topic of the conversation, one that he has been wondering and curious about for a while. "His body is adapting to all of the bloodlines?" Sheng Ming frowned while she clenched her fist. "Thankfully they are but it was only because of the God Of Existence position, though." Tang Wulin had too many God Bloodlines, to the point it was enough to leave all Sheng Ming in disbelief. He was born with the Asura and Sea God bloodline. Then he was gaining the Golden Dragon King bloodline after having its core sealed into him. Then heter gained the Life Goddess and Destruction God bloodline at the Demon Ind. That alone puts him at Five God level bloodline with all of them being at the God-King level. Yet fortunately for Tang Wulin none of these bloodlines sh with each other. As there was more positive than negative god bloodline, stopping any shes from happening. Then Tang Wulinter gained even more bloodline. Like the God of Existence from his own God Position. Then his spirit souls and his fairy heart went on to make their own God Position. Old Tang was surprised at this bit of information causing him to speak up."They could make their own God Position? Is that one of the characteristics of the Realm In Body?" "That''s what Yggdrasil and we have theorized." Sheng Ming nces up to the sky."Since this ce is a God Realm, then it should be possible for God Positions to be made. But the problem that we came across for those with the Realm in Body, in particr,pares to normal God Realms. Theck of them being able to have other Gods make their God Position." Those who achieved the Realm In Body couldn''t add any God Positions to their realm. Not because theycked the ability but it would require them to absorb Gods into their body. This would mean those Gods need to be a part of Tang Wulin, akin to fusing their soul to him to make their God Position. How could any God be okay with this? This was no different than bing something akin to Tang Wulin spirit soul. They would lose most of their individuality, forced to obey all of Tang Wulin orders and will. This was something those Gods would never want to undergo even if it meant immortality. Leading to the hypothesis, a person with a Realm In Body would be a realm without any God Position but their own. Yet Tang Wulin was also breaking this rule because of his Spirit Souls. They were already fused to his body and didn''t need to give up anything. They are gaining more considering their strength will grow in ordance with Tang Wulin. It''s because of this that all of his spirit souls were able to make their God Position. Leviathan was able to make the God of Eternity position, which governs the power of Eternity and Infinity. It was a God Position that was simr to the God Of Existence, in its ability to somehow always exist. Since it''s a position that has no beginning nor end, it''s, therefore, a position that will forever exist and always exist. The Position fused itself with the Realm In Body after Leviathan anchored it, leading to the concept of eternity spreading through the whole realm. This power was able to strengthen the higher-dimensional spaces and Immortal Qi around. Nature, thews, and elements also felt the characteristic of infinity pervading through them. Tao Tie was able to make the God of Devour Position, which governs the power of devouring. This allowed Tao Tie the ability to eagerly devour anything in the world, from various powers to even thews of the world. This concept spread itself through the world, strengthening and amplifying the realm. Instilling the realm with the need to devour, which was able to increase the rate at which it devoured origin energy around the area. While also having an impact on how much energy Tang Wulin could passively devour. Sleipnir was able to make the Goddess of Space-time God Position, which governs the power of Space and Time. Making it so Sleipnir herself embodies space and time, allowing her full control over those respective powers. By anchoring her position to the realm, it allowed her to embody the space and time of the whole realm. Making it so she could easily change the time of this realm, alongside the space, being able to strengthen it or manipte it. Her concept swept through the whole realm, amplifying it even further. Yggdrasil made the Goddess of Possibilities Position, which governs the power of possibilities. Simr to a 7-dimensional God, Yggdrasil could manipte possibilities although she couldn''t manipte an infinite amount. The concept of possibilities swept through the whole realm, giving the realm a sense of freedom and choices. As if there wasn''t only one path it could walk. Bahamut made the God Of Destruction and Rebirth position, a power which governs destruction and rebirth. While the realm already had the power of destruction deep within it from Tang Wulin''s own God of Destruction bloodline. The addition of Bahamut''s position strengthens that even further. While spreading the concept of rebirth through the realm. Everything in the realm felt itself flourishing with life as if they died once but underwent aplete rebirth. "But it wasn''t just his Spirit Souls... There was also Fairy Heart." Shengmented with a slight frown. "The heart? Are you saying it was able to make God Positions?" Old Tang cocked his head in slight shock. "Yes... Remember the heart is initially the energy within Mavis but was simply fused with her. But it''s also because of thisbination that makes it possible for the Fairy Heart to also receive Mavis existence." "Wait... if it also holds her existence, doesn''t it also house it?" "Zerefs. Yes, both of their existence is a part of Fairy Heart itself even after being devoured by Tang Wulin. Since it haspletely fused with the heart, making it possible for the heart to establish a position." "Hm, so does that mean Zeref is?" "No, Zeref is still"gone" in the sense he won''t be returning. You could say his existence lives inside of Fairy Heart which is fused to Tang Wulin. It''s because of this will Tang Wulin could have the heart make a God Position." When Zeref and Mavis were devoured, their existence wasn''t erased, they simply transferred into the heart. As long as the heart still exists, they will too. Using Zeref''s existence in Fairy Heart, he was able to establish the God of Death and Curse''s position, ruling over these concepts. During Mavis''s existence, the Fairy Heart was able to establish the God of Life and Faith. Both of these lead to changes in the realm, such as new areas appearing. Such as the addition of more life energy that started to flow through the whole realm, filling it up and supplying everything with more life. Then another area was filled with death and curses that led to the destruction of nature and thews around. But the rebirth concept was restoring these, fortifying them even further. And finally filling the whole realm with faith energy that moved through the whole ce like fireflies. Turning the sky golden, as they moved through the area like a flowing stream of water as they strengthened everything in the realm. "All of these positions made changes to the realm but that isn''t the most important part." "It isn''t?" "No, the most important part is because Fairy Heart and Spirit Soul are anchoring their position to his body. Tang Wulin was able to gain the bloodline of those positions." At the moment, Tang Wulin himself had thebined might of 13 God-Level Bloodlines that were flowing through his vein. Such an amount has never been seen in the whole history of Gods. Or if there was ever such a thing, those being would have died early. This wasn''t only because it was hard for God to have children. But also because those bloodlines may sh with each other and may cause that person''s body to explode. One has to remember a God Bloodline held the aura and control of a concept and a higher-dimensional aura. So they weren''t simply bloodlines that one can stack on to each other. If one wasn''t careful, the higher-dimensional aura within their body would cause a negative reaction. The weakest reaction would be them feeling constant pain while the worst was death. Unless one had something that could bnce all of this bloodline. Then their ending will be a life filled with constant pain before exploding from losing control. "But if that wasn''t enough, most of those bloodlines are tied to a God Position. God Positions that Tang Wulin himself can tap into and utilize as if they have been his own, since tech they are." Hui Mei nodded his head before speaking up. "But at the cost of having all of them shing even if he never used them?" "So that''s why you said it was because of the God of Existence..." Old Tang grimaced with a shake of his head as he was starting to thank the God of Existence position even more. Before he was just thankful it allowed Tang Wulin to survive the Universal Law assault. But after hearing all of this? He was sure without it, there was a high chance Tang Wulin would have been suffering from his existence. "Yes, if Tang Wulin didn''t have the God of Existence. We would have to stop them from making their own God Position or at the very least. Have Tang Wulinbined various God Positions to make one where all of his Spirit Soul could absorb one." Sheng Ming moved towards Tang Wulin, moving down as she stretched her arm out and began caressing his cheek. "I know he has to walk the most dangerous path toe out on top for the challenges ahead. And I know it isn''t his fault that his future is constantly faced with almost impossible odds." Hui Mei frowned while Old Tang looked off to the side. "But I wished he didn''t have to go so far..." "Ming..." Sheng Ming''s expression then flushed with anger. "Then there is that bastard Universal Law! Unleashing so many attacks on my baby! Who is trying to do everything to survive!" Sheng Ming hated it. She hated the fact she couldn''t do anything to help Tang Wulin during that moment. While she knows no one would me her, since they wouldn''t expect her to be able to do anything. What could she have done? The Universal Law would have buried her even at her peak. Yet Sheng Ming didn''t care, the sight of seeing her child rush towards heaven, in an attempt to survive. Left a deep pain in her heart. "I know how you feel." Old Tang ced a hand on Sheng Ming''s shoulder."I wish I could do everything in my power to help, but we have to ept we can''t do anything." "I already know that..." They all fell silent while staring at the sleeping form of Tang Wulin. All three of them couldn''t help butment the fact that there still challenges ahead for Wulin. Even though he has already done enough. # Two weeks passed. Streaks of light appeared in the Douluo Gxy, illuminating the area around them. It wasn''t just one of them but countless others. All of these streaks seemed to emit a terrifying pressure, which led thes around to tremble. If Tang Wulin was here, he would instantly know what these streaks were, all of them were God Realms. God Realms that were forced by Typhoon toe devour this gxy and everything within it. Yet their presence was felt. On the Douluo ne, in the Alvarez Empire in the throne room. Tang Wulin had still been sitting down with his eyes closed before he opened them as he felt the appearance of the God Realms. "Hm, they appear a bit earlier than I thought." "Does it even matter? We just need to destroy everything in our way." Bahamut''s cold voice rang out causing Tang Wulin to smirk as he agreed. Pushing himself off the throne, Tang Wulin took one step forward before he found himself appearing in space. Before he was the empty vacuum space but he could feel those God Realms were approaching at a rapid pace. With a smile, he began sitting down, waiting for these God Realms in anticipation. Chapter 436: Slaugther Through Space (1) Chapter 436: ugther Through Space (1) "Close...So close..."Muttered Uxlo with her trembling with considerable excitement. She noticed through the God Realm sensor that she was one of the first few who was closing to the target. That the voice inside their head has been yelling them to go to. It was advising them to work together to ovee this foe who may be too much for them. This of course leads to her scoffing but at the same having the hope inside her grow. With that type of warning, the target must be dangerous, hell it might even be a God Realm. ''It might even be a God Star...'' This wasn''t a baseless thought by Uxlo. She couldn''t sense any God Realms in this gxy, but she could tell thes already had a ne anchoring them. Something only a higher-level ne such as a God Realm could aplish. Since she couldn''t sense the ne, it could only mean it was above hers, leading to only one possibility. A possibility that drew a delighted grin out of her, one that made her tremble with joy and caused her eye to sigh in relief. This Gxy held a God Star that would be strong enough to crush a God Realm. Which was perfect for Uxlo. It was then she felt herself reaching her target in the next minutes, but up ahead of her were three First ss Gods. She could tell they were all at the peak at their level but were still nothing to her. Still, she stays behind them to see if this Gxy was worth her time. There was a possibility that the Gods in this gxy were dead and all that remained was their world. As they entered the Douluo Sr System, the First ss Gods began to notice a man sitting above their targeted. ''Could he be?'' Uxo furrowed their brows as she couldn''t sense anything from the man. If she didn''t see him in front of the others, she would never know he was in front of her. But strangely enough, they could feel a peaceful aura around the man. It was overwhelming it made all of them shudder. It was to the point. They almost felt their feeling to fight and cause bloodshed being fully suppressed. But then the voice inside acted up, shutting the peaceful presence. ''...What the hell was that?'' Her eyes narrowed as she watched as one of the First ss Gods went towards the man. To try andmunicate but the other two didn''t see the need for this and so the one with the long sword hacked out. A continuous wave of de radiance swept over de energy poured out like a descending river. The attack rushed towards the man who was still sitting, wishing to split him. The man simply let out a smile that caught Uxlo by surprise before he was submerged by the de''s dazzling radiance. Only for a second, instantly the de radiance vanished with no trace and the man remained unharmed. The First ss God with the de looked forward with a confused look, not understanding what just happened. There was no explosion, no signs of the man being damaged, or any sign of the man countering the attack. Yet that was all the First ss God could think before the man moved. The man clenched his fist. Space around him trembled before sted out with it, shattering space and shaking the gxy around them. Almost at the same instant, a rain of blood sshed out around the two First ss Gods. As both of them nced to the side, they saw a mist of blood next to them. Pieces of a de were floating inside of the mist of blood that had stained it gold. At this moment, the two gods were horrified! Both of them wanted to escape, but the man wouldn''t let them. The man suddenly advanced, it looked like he was taking a stroll, his pace didn''t look like he was going fast. Yet he appeared between the two gods instantly, two heads tumbled down, as two more blood mist appeared around the man. Fast! Too fast! The man didn''t even give the gods a chance to react, simply walking over and killing them. Uxlo saw all of this but instead of the expected terror and fear, all she felt was an unspeakable joy. In the next moment, the man moved like a specter. Passing into the red God Realm, arriving in front of Uxlo''s face. Uxlo didn''t even understand how he was able to arrive in front of her. But she didn''t care as she moved to attack. Yet her eyes only widened, as she felt her head tumbling down the ground, her body shattering. Then the man was gone before the realm began breaking apart. As if someone was trying to brutally crush it. Yet all Uxlo felt was joy and bliss, as she was finally free from being a ve. ''...Thank you.'' # ''Hmm, a lot of them are starting to appear.'' Tang Wulin mused inwardly. Watching the countless streaks of light that were rushing towards where he was. All while he was clutching a God Realm, that he forced down to the size of a small ball. The God Realm was unable to flee and at Tang Wulin mercy. Which it didn''t receive, as Tang Wulin was squeezing down on it, his strength far too much for God Realm to resist. In the next second, the God Realm was turned into a st of immortal qi. Streaks of higher-dimensional space-time turbulence began to hack out, but Tang Wulin simply crushed it. The turbulence shattered like ss, while Tang Wulin shakes his hand, ridding himself of the remains. ncing forward, he saw the first God Realm of the group arriving. Without wasting a second, countless roots began to puncture out the realm. Each vine contained a terrifying amount of Immortal Qi of a God-King. The attack was massive, seeming to cover all around Tang Wulin, hacking apart the stars as it rushed towards him. As Tang Wulin saw the vines drowning out the ne, he began to raise his hand before snapping his fingers. With a light sound of fingers snapping, ripples were burst out, rushing through the world. The roots and ripples shed! The roots didn''t evenst a second, copsing after trembling, warping, and twisting from the ripples. At the same instant, Tang Wulin continued moving his hand. His right hand shone, turning into a de of energy, brilliant and dazzling. Then, he chopped down on the Root Covered God Realm. The whole Gxy seemed to lit up, as the 4th and 5th-dimensional spaces began to tremble in fright. The Root Covered God Realm began unleashing more roots, calling upon heaven and earth to amplify its power. While also utilizing the dimensional spaces to suppress Tang Wulin. It was a pity. All retaliation was futile. The God-King in the God Realm watched in overwhelming horror as all attacks were erased. Before the protectiveyer over the realm was hacked into pieces, as a de descended. Chopping the God Realm in half, before it began to explode as the screams of gods could be heard from within. But that didn''tst long, as their voice was overpowered by the higher-dimensional turbulence that rushed out. This turbulence was far stronger than thest God Realm, Tang Wulin noted it contained various God Energy. His eyes shed before he saw the God-King and the Gods before they died. Poured all of their essences into the realm to amplify the turbulence strength in hopes of killing him. However, what followed was Tang Wulin crushing their hope. His finger shed down like a sword, hacking down on the turbulence, forcing it to crumble and explode. It was then, the other streaks of light arrived, all of them didn''t want to give Tang Wulin a chance to act. "Cut him down!" "Kill, don''t give him any time to breathe!" Gods from all over cried out, as they frantically threw themselves over. All of them felt a horrifying fear towards Tang Wulin. They felt his strength had already exceeded the king''s level. It was one of the reasons they felt they couldn''t see his future. The God-Kings, no matter how hard they tried, couldn''t perceive Tang Wulin fortune or fate. Shocking them all, as God-Kings were able to see the future and past of parallel worlds without a thought. Even as they sleep, they could perceive it, as it was something passive to them. Yet they couldn''t see anything for Tang Wulin, it was a nk void. Making them all believe he is at the 6th-dimensional level, alongside the God Star that was hiding around the area. Making it so he alone was enough to sweep through all of them. Heck, he could suppress them with his cultivation or warp the past, making it, so they didn''te to this gxy. Yet he hasn''t been for some reason, which made them tremble even more with fear. Wondering what he wanted from them, while some of them wish they could run away. Yet none of them were able to escape, as a thing that was binding them. It was forcing them to fight, not even the ability to suicide was an option for them. Eight God-Kings took action, not holding back at all. They hacked out with their attacks while amplifying themselves with the whole God Realm and Ultra Divine Weapons. Meanwhile, the surrounding first-ss gods and second-ss gods were also like this. Doing everything they can to surround Tang Wulin to suppress him with their number. But all of them knew it was useless. All of them knew what they were doing was a suicide in the end. How could it not be? Just as how the gap between a First ss God and God-King is infinite. So was the same for a 6th-dimensional God and God-King who was only a 5th-dimensional God. Blood ssh out! First ss Gods were hacked apart by him, turning the area around into gold, dyeing the stars and around gold. Tang Wulin started his brutal ughter, his feet trampling down on a God-King, turning her into a mist of blood. While his elbow smashed into the neck of another God-King, sending them away as they coughed out arge mouthful of blood. Before shattering in the next moment, body breaking apart then crumbling to pieces. A gigantic ox rushed towards, its horn was pointed towards him. Tang Wulin instantly created, his list plowed into the divine ox head, shattering its skull, driving into its head. Before it was sent flying, smashing into the Gods that were rushing behind it. Tang Wulin then instinctively twisted his body as a halberd came down, it missed him by an inch. Beforeshed out with a kick, that struck the gods temple, turning it into a bloody mist. It was a gigantic palm that began to descend on him, pressing down from the 5th-dimension. With a size that surpassed even the multiverse, the palm moved to suppress Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin struck out with a left hook, that shed with the gigantic palm. The golden giant above released an earth-shattering roar, as its whole right arm was turned into a blood mist. While it began to fall back down, the pain was unbearable for it. The smirk on Tang Wulin grew, as he spun around,unching a roundhouse kick into a second ss god who tried a sneak attack. Its head turned into mist after it was promptly disconnected from its body. Tang Wulin felt his blood boiled as he saw more gods rushing towards him. Their numbers passed the thousands, reaching into the hundred thousand. He felt his instincts and senses acting up. A golden glow appearing around Tang Wulin as a murderous aura began to leak out, eyes shining. It was something he pondered, just how terrifying would someone be if theybined the Asura and the Golden Dragon King? Golden Dragon Falls allowed one to adjust their physical condition to the peak and in the most efficient way possible. Allowing them to instinctively react to anything and the perception to react to danger. Granting them the ability to make correct judgment and decision making in the fastest reaction time possible. Before the enemy acts. While the illuminating Killing Heart suppresses the emotions, clear the mind, and rid it of anything unnecessary. Pushing their condition into the peakbat level, allowing them to utilize all of their experience and abilities to the peak. If one was tobine these two powers, wouldn''t that person be a God Of Combat? To the point, they would be able to react to and know any attacks before the enemy couldunch them? Counter any attacks before they areunched? Produce the optimal skill needed to counter said attack? Now imagine if a person with these two skills had an infinite amount ofbat experience? Wouldn''t that person be unrivaled in skills? This was exactly what was happening with Tang Wulin who not only utilized the Killing Heart and Dragon Fall. But a mind filled with infinite memories. He rushed through the whole legion of Gods. Fist plowing out in straights, right hook, left hook, round kick, legshing out and the rapid fist was being unleashed by Tang Wulin. Blood sshed out, as Tang Wulin ughtered his way through the legions of Gods with just his body alone. Launching his fist forward, smashing into the giant''s face, shattering and breaking all of its bone but making sure not to turn it into mist. He grasped its body before using it like a whip! He started to swing the body all around him, smashing into all of the gods that were around, crashing it into the God Realms. Using the body as a shield from the streams of attacks that were raining down on it. Even though none of them were able to damage him, let alone touch him. As his body would unconsciously do everything it could to evade all attacks. Even if it meant switching dimensional spaces to be untouched by any of these attacks. Tang Wulin swept out with the giant body, smashing into a row of second-ss gods, the sounds of bones breaking rang out. Before hurling it straight into a ship that was a God Realm, the body crashing through the barrier and damaging the realm. Blood mist continued to appear one after another. All of theming from Tang Wulin rampage, as he pierced through a god''s chest before splitting another in half. Wherever Tang Wulin passed, blood mist continuously appeared with screams ringing out. This was a bloody scene, with one man causing all of this as he moved through space, ughtering the gods before him. Such a result would cause any to shiver in fright. Chapter 437: Slaugther Through Space (2) Chapter 437: ugther Through Space (2) Tang Wulin drove a vicious kick into one of the gods, turning them into a bloody mist before he felt his instincts acting up. ncing in front, he saw space beginning to warp. On the 6th-dimensional level, the spaces were warping before a figure began to appear out of it. It was a nine-headed monster, each head being a different beast appeared. Just from his appearance, Tang Wulin could feel he was a peak 6th-dimensional god, standing on top of a God Star. His eyes were frosty, carrying a dark aura, higher-dimensional spaces were warping around it. As space and time began to fluctuate around it, only needing the permission of the creature to change. The past, present, and future of the area around. Around him, some other creatures, some of them were God-Kings and the others were First-ss Gods. The nine-headed beast narrowed its eyes at Tang Wulin, trying to discern his fate and future. But just like the other Gods, it couldn''t see anything. This sent countless rms inside of the beast but its eyes revealed vicious radiance. Without a second wasted, he activated his realm center in the God Star. Drawing strength from over a hundred thousand gods inside of his God Star. The nine-headed beast released an earth-shattering roar as it felt the streams of over a hundred thousand gods filling it. Such was the benefit of a normal God Realm and a God Star. Unlike the Realm In Body which was limited to only the user and any soul that was fused to them. A God Realm could house over ten thousand Gods while a God Star could house over a hundred thousand and more. Those gods housed in the realm are not only benefiting the realm itself by empowering and strengthening it. But they are also helping the ruler who is fused with the Realm Center. As that ruler can draw power from every single god in that realm to amplify their strength. Allowing their strength to reach such an insane degree that the Realm In Body couldn''t from itsck of Gods and Position. In that instant, nine heads began to shine, all of them swirling energy that began to swirl in front of their mouth. Before they sted out, unleashing millions and millions of streaks of energy! The glow from the streaks was brilliant, capturing everyone''s attention. The pressure that these streaks produced made all of the gods shivered, causing them to rush out of the way. In outer space, millions of millions of streaks of energy hacked over, it was purple-ck and destructive. Crushing the 6th-dimensional space as it rushed towards Tang Wulin, illuminating the area in an extremely dazzling light. Even though the attack was on a higher dimensional ne, the shockwave was still reaching the lower other dimensional spaces. It was shaking the 5th and 4th-dimensional spaces, forming cracks on the God Realms and Gods around. While it leads to the stars on the 3rd dimension to be brought down, some crumbling and others exploding from the waves. Tang Wulin ignored the stars that were getting destroyed as he could easily restore themter. He just nces at the streaks that had reached him, smashing straight into him, producing cracks in space and the void. It was truly an attack that would have killed any other 6th-dimensional God. But it was useless against Tang Wulin. The Void and Space had begun to interweave with cracks before they froze. Even with the siphoning of over a hundred thousand gods and a God Star, it wasn''t even close to being enough. To cross the infinite gap from a 6th to a 7th-dimensional god. The streaks that were pouring all over Tang Wulin vanished in the next second, his realm dislocation in time working. Shocking the nine-headed beasts, but Tang Wulin didn''t care as he rushed forward. Smashing apart a group of gods that contains Third, Second, and First-ss Gods. Leading to their body exploding and having them turn into a bloody mist that ssh across the area, gold blood flowing. Tang Wulin rushed towards the nine-headed beast, who wanted to escape but it was all futile. As Tang Wulin switched his hand to the 7th-dimensional space as he began to raise it. With a raise of his hand, the whole area seemed to be covered by a massive hand. A single hand hovered above all of the gods, including those in the 5th-dimensional and the 6th-dimensional. As if the hand resided in a higher-ne and then it descended. Nothing could stop this hand. It was unstoppable as it rushed down, pressing down on the lower-dimensional spaces. The nine-headed beast roared out, trying to resist with everything he could. But in the end, he was still suppressed, scattering all of his and the other gods in the God Star attack. Before they were brutally crushed by a gigantic hand that dwarfed them, surpassing the size of their own God Star realm. Which was already bigger than a higher-dimensional multiverse that contained an infinite amount of 6th and 5th-dimensional spaces. Which houses an infinite amount of universes and multiverses inside of it. Yet it was still small whenpared to Tang Wulin''s hand. The hand crushed the whole realm; the gods in the God Star released a miserable cry. Their body was breaking into pieces, fleshes turning into a blood mist and their soul being erased. In the instant, countless God-Kings were ughtered, beings who could rule over their own universe, died just like that. All of the other gods inside of the God Star followed as well, even the nine-monster beast died without anything remaining. The Destruction of God Star had erupted with higher-dimensional space-time turbulence that started to rush out. But was instantly suppressed by the massive hand that continued moving down. The God Star had fallen with the hand continuing its violent suppression down on the 5th and 4th-dimensional ne. In the next moment, the other gods all died miserably, swept through by the hand that continued to crush them. Turning them all into a bloody mist. All of the Gods had been ughtered, yet Tang Wulin could see even more streaks of light that were rushing to him. "No one said it would be easy. I suppose." Muttered Tang Wulin as he snapped his fingers before reality began to warp, instantly all of the stars that were destroyed before. Instantly got restored. After that, Tang Wulin figured moved across space, rushing towards those streaks of light. Without wasting any second, his fist smashed out, shattering the 5th-dimensional spaces. The God-Kings who had arrived all fell in despair, as they felt a terrifying pressure descending on them. Their figure was sted apart, shattering alongside their God Realm that was sted through. With the space-time turbulence from it being suppressed. It was then Tang Wulin felt another fluctuation in the 6th-dimensional space before a figure appeared behind him. In the figure hand was a gigantic sword that erupted out with crackling red lightning. The sword hacked down on Tang Wulin with thousands of streaks following behind it. The sword seemed to be covered with the power of heaven and earth, illuminating outer space as the naturalws coiled around it. In outer space thunder rumbled out, making all those who heard it feel intense pain and their soul trembling. Instantly the raging sea of immortal qi and lightning reached Tang Wulin, yet Tang Wulin figured vanished. Just as the de cut through the space where he was, shocking the bullhead 6th-dimensional god. Before it could do anything else, Tang Wulin appeared behind it, his fist sting out. The bullhead god released an ear-splitting roar. As its arms were blown off, its leg was brutally crushed and the other was turned into mist. The bullhead god felt an intense terror inside of it, as it tried to retreat. Knowing that if it stayed, its end would be horrible. But how could Tang Wulin let it escape? With a flick of his finger, the bullhead didn''t have a chance to scream, as it exploded instantly, turning into a rain of blood. Just like that, another 6th-dimensional god died, killed by Tang Wulin. "Damn it all! If this is how it ends, then fine!" A hundred arm monsters roared out, appearing above Tang Wulin. In one of its hands a divine weapon that had touched upon the 6th-dimensional level. It was a massive staff beyond measure, the monster seized the staff with one hand before hurling it towards Tang Wulin. The staff began pressing down on the lower-dimensional spaces, rushing towards Tang Wulin who moved back to the 5th-dimension space. While at the same time, the hundred arms of the monsters began to erge. Before it then hacked out, a hundred fists had been sting towards Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin eyes narrowed, clenching his fist that began to shine with a crimson-scarlet light. His fist smashed out, plowing straight into the higher-dimensional spaces and smashing into the staff. The staff shattered in the next second, shattering into millions of pieces before it continued towards the arms descending on him. The 100 hands and fist made contact, all of the hands exploded into a bloody mist. Before the fistnded on the monster''s body, leading to all of its bones exploding as it turned into a gigantic bloody mist. Alongside its divine soul that tried to escape by rushing towards one of the lower-dimensional spaces. But the fist was too fast, appearing right in front of the soul and straight through it. Eradicating it from this world. The other gods all saw two 6th-dimensional gods exploding into a bloody mist. Tang Wulin obliterated their divine soul and even their divine weapons. This scene shocked them all, as it wasn''t like Tang Wulin fought a hard battle with those gods. All he did was one shot both of them, even when they were being empowered by their realms and other gods. They both fell from just one attack! How was that possible? It was hard to kill a god, even harder to kill one in the same rank. Requiring one to use most of their power to fully another god in the same rank. Yet Tang Wulin simply did it with one attack. This shouldn''t be possible unless he was at a higher-dimension than those gods. It shouldn''t be possible unless Tang Wulin was a 7th-dimensional god. Such a thought made all of the gods shuddered uncontrobly, killing that thought instantly. Partly because it was too terrifying to consider and another part because Tang Wulin wasn''t utilizing it. The ability of infinite possibilities that a 7th-dimensional God was able to control. Why would Tang Wulin try through all this trouble when he could easily wish that they were dead? Just him wishing for the possibility that all of them dead would be enough to defeat all of them here. Even if there were an infinite number of gods before him, their numbers would mean nothing. Just him wishing would be more than enough for all of them to die in an instant. It wasn''t that difficult for Tang Wulin to kill 5th and 6th-dimensional gods. Tang Wulin shook his head, dust off the pieces of the 6th-dimensional weapon that hadnded on his hand. Before he rushed forward, ughtering his way through the hordes of Gods and sweeping through them all once again. This went on for a bit before he felt another fluctuation in the 6th-dimensional space. Instantly two more 6th-dimensional gods appeared, both wearing grim looks. They stood alongside but roared out towards Tang Wulin. Their divine energy expands out from them, engulfing the whole 6th-dimensional space. Tang Wulin only frowned, not feeling a bit afraid of them spreading out their aura. But he was annoyed as their aura was starting to affect the lower-dimensions, which was causing damage. One of the giants roared out as a spear appeared in their hand, one that was erupting with divine brilliance. The giant sneered at Tang Wulin before hurling it. The golden spear smashed through space arriving instantly in front of Tang Wulin, piercing through time itself. Tang Wulin chopped out with his hand, shing through the divine energy of the spear. Cutting through the intent around the spear and shing through the spear itself. Leading to the spear shattering into a hundred pieces. But Tang Wulin''s hand didn''t stop, crossing through space and time, arriving in front of the giant. The giant tried to resist, but it was futile, the hand-chopped through its whole body and soul, splintering it as pale energy spread out. The pale energy rushed through the giant''s split body, crushing everything in the body and turning it all into another bloody mist. But if that wasn''t enough, reality began to warp and change. The other giant who was beside the one that just died had appeared under that giant who died. Just as the hand fully went through the giant, chopping down on it next. And just like thest giant, this one couldn''t stop its body and soul from also getting splitting asunder. Before then turning into a bloody mist. As the gods saw the death of another two 6th-dimensional gods, they all shivered involuntarily. Their divine senses and instincts begging them to run away, escape from the monster in front. The aura around Tang Wulin was already terrifying to them. It was only the voice inside of their head. That stopped them from trembling and kneeling before the higher God before them. Tang Wulin then hacked out with his other fist, sting a row of Gods that tried to rush towards him. While he was dealing with those two giants, all of thempletely exploded and turned into mist. Before Tang Wulin rushed out, moving to finish his brutal ughter. After a bit, outer space is filled with golden blood mists of the invading gods. Chapter 438: Arrival Of Douluo Chapter 438: Arrival Of Douluo As he saw thest God in this legion dying, Tang Wulin got lost in thought. ''This is getting troublesome. It''s like an endless swarm of Godsing.'' Just now he had already ughtered over five hundred thousand gods, yet he could feel more wereing. Although a lot less than before, thankfully. But he could see with his divine sense, that more of them were being drawn from the future and past to the present era. "Tsk." Typhoon''s actions would normally be impossible since the Rivers Of Time wouldn''t have tried to resist his influence. But it seems the Universal Law was helping him, stopping the Rivers Of Time from resisting. The Universal Law is willing to go this extra mile to help Typhoon because it knows that Typhoon will try to destroy him. How could Typhoon not? He already knew Tang Wulin wouldn''t let him off after trying to kill him multiple times. Plus he dislikes the Universal Law that would force him to act either way. ''Which is why it''s trying to,-'' Tang Wulin was brought out of his thought as his divine senses fluctuated, a gentle smile began to appear on his face. Even as the streaks of light reached where he was, Gods appearing in a sh of light before him. All of the gods were ring at him but weren''t making a movie as they too felt something. They felt a fluctuation of energy, one that was spreading out on the higher-dimensional spaces. It was then Tang Wulin chuckled for a second. "Took you guys long enough." In the next seconds, the sr system seemed to lit up in nine-colors. As two pirs of golden light appeared next to Tang Wulin, swirling and surging with divine energy. Out of these pirs were Gu Yuena and Na''er, both of them giving off the dimensional aura of a 6th-dimensional god. All of the elements were surging around Gu Yuena, swirling around her form as if she was God Of Elements. While thews were trembling from Na''er presence alongside the higher-dimensional spaces which slightly shook. Yet what Tang Wulin noticed was the aura they were exuding. The aura of change could be felt from Na''er, making Tang Wulin instantly grasp what God Position she made. Na''er was the God of Change, the god that governs the power that moves everything, governing the power of change. While Gu Yuena exuded the power of stagnation, everything around her seems to stop. Making Tang Wulin feel she was the God Of Stagnation, the god that governs the fundamental powers of immutability and stagnation. "Sorry for beingte." Gu Yuena replied while looking at Tang Wulin with an affectionate smile. Na''er turned around, not caring about the legion of gods in front, as a grin appeared on her face. "Wulin~" Na''er rushed towards, eagerly embracing him and capturing his lips. "Really? We''re on a battlefield and the first thing you want to do is kiss him," Said Gu Yuena with a dry look. "Hush." Na''er stuck her out tongue at Gu Yuena." I haven''t seen him for years. I miss him!" ''Right, time inside of the God Star was dted.'' Tang Wulin knew it would take a bit for them to absorb the immortal qi in the God Star to be Gods and reach a higher level. Alongside making a God Position. So he altered the time, so two weeks in the outside world wasn''t two weeks in the God Star. But two hundred years. Tang Wulin had a faint smile."I am d you guys were able to make it." "Us too, at the very least you can go off to confront Typhoon, we got this." Just as Gu Yuena said this, one of the God-Kings who was watching the scene in front scoffed. "You two got this? While I admit the two of you can take on most of us. It isn''t like only you three are 6th-dimensional gods. We also have those on our side." The God-King didn''t believe those two could take on multiple 6th-dimensional gods and stop them at the same time. Even if Tang Wulin was added, he didn''t believe they could resist all of their forces. Unfortunately for this God-King, it didn''t know that Tang Wulin wasn''t at the 6th-dimensional level but the 7th. And it also didn''t know that by himself, he ughtered a legion of gods that had greater numbers and multiple 6th-dimensional gods. Nor did it see any other forces with Gu Yuena and believed it was only the three. It''s because of all these factors, that this God-King felt that Gu Yuena words were arrogant. But Gu Yuena ignored the God-King words expected. But before the God-King could say anything to this tant disrespect, Gu Yuena spoke up. "We will hold out as long as we can." "Alright." Tang Wulin nodded but before he left he held Gu Yuena and Na''er once, making the former slightly blush and thetter smile. Before he began moving through the 7th-dimensional space, instantly leaving the area. With none of the legion of gods being able to stop him while that one God-King cursed. "Since he is gone, we should do our end, no?" "Yeah." Gu Yuena snaps her finger. Then the whole sr system was lit up, as countless pirs of gold rain down on the area. All of them arrived around Gu Yuena and the others, the pirs shined for a bit before they faded away. Disying the gods of the Douluo God Stars, all of them held the aura and power of a God alongside the position. "Oh? Wulin isn''t here?"Asked Xie Xie as he appeared next to the duo, his ck battle armor already donned on him. "He already went on ahead, for now-" "Yeah, yeah. We have to defend, no sweat."Gu Yuena gave Xie Xie an amused look causing his lips to twitch. But he didn''t take the bait, knowing it would end in another bickering between him and her. Plus he could feel Yuanen Yehui moving towards him, so he held it in...For now. The others also heard that Tang Wulin already left, some of them sighed while the others only shook their heads. "Now then, you said something about not having any other forces was it?" Na''er asked the now silent God-King who only red at them. Both sides were filled with a legion of gods and then without a second wasted, both of them rushed out to each other. As Gu Yuena saw gods rushing past her, a nine-colored sphere appeared in her hand. While a nine-colored spear appeared, it was giving off a soft light. Before she tossed it while opening her mouth and saying. "Use it well." A scaled arm grabbed the spear."Of course mother. Ahh, it''s been so long, have you missed me?"The Holy Dragon King held the Dragon ying Spear, his eyes gleaming in delight." Of course, you would. I can feel your excitement, alright let''s once again unleash another ughter." After saying this, the Holy Dragon King rushed out with a heartyugh while Na''er stood beside Gu Yuena. Dai Yun''er already connected with everyone, after bing a God and making the God of Eyes, position. She was able to cover a wide range, connecting with even those gods that were at a higher level, and sharing the view of the whole battlefield. With Gu Yuena and Na''er. Although they didn''t move yet, nning to act as both themander of this war and the one who will step in. When those 6th-dimensional gods also step in. # Yue Zhengyu the newly ascended God Of Judgement at the First ss Rank outstretched his hand, leading to a sh of light. A glittering sword appeared, it was a ck hilt with four spikes that protruded upwards with a ck metal half-circle through them. The de itself was pure white, giving off a dazzling feeling but also a feeling of good and evil. This sword was none other than his divine weapon, Omen. An Ultra Divine Weapon he was able to make by pouring most of the immortal qi into the weapon. "Be prepared to be judged." As the God of Judgement, Yue Zhengyu governed the concept of Judgement, having power over good and evil. Instantly a ray of light expanded out of Yue Zhengyu as his judgment began to unleash its might. All of the gods that were around him began to grimace, as they felt their power being cut in half. But if that wasn''t enough, the light spread past Yue Zhengyu''s own allies, boosting their overall strength by four times. Alongside their vitality and energy recovery. "What kind of abilities is this!" "Shit! One of them can weaken us!" Gripping Omen in his hands, Yue Zhengyu ignored the gods rushing to him. He chopped out multiple times in a row, streaks of light hacked out. Multiple streaks of blindingly bright light shot out before transforming into three enormous golden swords. The power of the swords was terrifying, they seem to puncture through space, arriving towards the gods that were rushing to him. "What?" That was all the gods could say before they were hacked through by the terrifying gigantic swords. Leading to a countless number of third-ss gods'' bodies being destroyed. But if that wasn''t enough, all of them had their souls annihted! Eight of the second-ss Gods were severely injured. And three of the First ss were able to resist although they got wounded. However, immediately afterward, Yue Zhengry raised Omen, which erupted with divine power. There was divine energy everywhere, judgment, and sword intent all around him. Yue Zhengyu was holding nothing back, all of his divine skillspressed in this sword. The expressions of the Second-ss and First-ss gods began to change. But it was toote, all of them were too close to Yue Zhengyu, even with their Space-time shuttle ability. Without a word, Yue Zhengyu chopped down. The pir of divine power cut through outer space, rushing down like a massive waterfall. The second ss gods tried to resist but their attacks copsed, the divine energy that was protecting them was scattered. While the First-ss Gods swiftly began to utilize their power to resist, all three of them summoned their god intent. The radiance was thick, the light that flowed out was bigger than a mountain, it hacked through all of them in front. The second ss gods were cut through by the dazzling radiance, suffering a heavy blow. Their body was wounded, blood sshing out everywhere, as they were sent flying by the blow. While the First ss Gods were able to withstand the attack, although one of them had their limb chopped off. The other had their shoulder cut deeply and the final one was sent flying back with blood leaking. The single attack was able to severely wound the gods in front of Yue Zhengyu. But Yue Zhengyu frowned, wishing that it was able to kill those second ss gods. ''Oh well~,'' Without a second thought, Yue Zhengyu dashed forward, getting ready to go behead those wounded second ss gods. Even as a pack of first-ss gods rushed towards him, he simply smiled in response. # Xu Lizhi the newly ascended First-ss Bun God, with his Semi-Divine Battle Armor, that he gained after pouring. Most of his immortal qi into, smashed out with a fist, his strike producing hundred to thousand of destruction streaks. The expressions of the second ss gods changed, as they felt how terrifying the destruction energy was. An ear-splitting sound rang out with the area shaking, as streaks of destruction hacked down on the gods. Once the streaks crashed into the gods, it exploded outwards. Leading to a dense amount of destruction streaks that began to drown out the ce. The second ss gods were screaming out before they got drowned out by the thunderous noise, their body being destroyed. The first ss gods were crying out miserably, the streak of destruction was piercing through their body, turning it charred ckly. Countless small holes were appearing around their bodies, which had turned ck. But before these gods could rx, a dragon made out of destruction flew over to them, it brandished its fangs and teeth. Chomping down on these first-ss gods before exploding out, wounding them even further. While Xu Lizhi God Position wasn''t any special, the strength of his attacks was. All of his soul skills and power he attained as a mortal had been upgraded, all of them working on a conceptual level. His destruction skills even back in the mortal realm was something even those in the same rank feared. As the power of destruction was horrifying, able to ignore all defense and erase the target from existence. But after it got elevated to the God Level? It only got more horrifying, as Xu Lizhi figure began to be enclosed in destruction, turning into a monster of destruction. Xu Lizhi roared as he rushed towards the heavily wounded first ss, who quickly rushed back by sending streaks of attacks. But most of them would get erased once they touched Xu Lizhi. While some of them did damage him a bit, forcing him to slightly slow down. But he still chased, while popping buns in his mouth that gradually increased his recovery and defense. But it was then a streak of golden radiance appeared. The Holy Dragon King appeared out of the radiance before he outstretched his hand which held a nine-colored spear. He immediately shed out with the spear, holy intent, and life could be felt as the spear hacked through the void. Cutting the escaping first-ss gods, blood sshed out as all of them felt their limbs flying away. Just as Xu Lizhi reached them before punching out with a fist, that produced an overwhelming wave of destruction. That rushed towards like a raging sea, instantly covering their figures. While the Holy Dragon King swept out with his spear, once again cutting through the void and smashing those gods. That was covered by the overwhelming wave of destruction, with a gleaming expanse of nine-colored lights. Chapter 439: Heavenly Restore Chapter 439: Heavenly Restore The First ss Gods'' screams were drowned out by the duo''s attack. The nine-expanse attack being the one that destroyed the bodies of the gods and the destruction erasing their soul. But it was then another god rushed down, appearing behind the Holy Dragon King. The god swirled with death intent, making thews and elements tremble uncontrobly. "Curse you all! How is it possible for you all to beat so many of us? Were all at the same rank!"Roared the First-ss God as he reached the Holy Dragon King. And his words are right, in normal circumstances, it shouldn''t be possible for Xu Lizhi and the Holy Dragon King. To be able to kill First ss Gods like how they did so easily. They were all in the same rank, even if the duo were stronger than the others. The difference shouldn''t be enough that they could kill all three so easily. After all, it''s hard to kill a god. This was especially when they were at the same rank, yet Xu Lizhi and Holy Dragon King were able to do this. Yet, this is only if it was in normal circumstances. Just as how it shouldn''t be so easy for a First ss God to easily kill another First ss God. It normally shouldn''t be possible for a First ss to have an Ultra Divine Weapon. The Dragon yer Spear that was being wielded by the Holy Dragon King was upgraded to an Ultra Divine weapon. During her ascension, Na''er was able to upgrade it, using the energy of the God Star to bring it to the God-King level. Nor is it normal for a god-like the Bun God to have the power of destruction, one of the fundamental powers of the universe. Which he gained from his mortal days, a power that made up for his distinctck of offense. "If you can''t ept it, just die!" The Holy Dragon King words were simple and direct. The Dragon yer Spear erupted with power, nine-color energy rushed into outer space, ripping apart the higher-dimensional spaces. Without any hesitation, the nine-color spear hacked down, the pir of nine-color cut through the first-ss god. The First-ss God tried with all of his might, trying to resist the attack but it was all futile. As the Holy Dragon King with a vicious grin, pressed down with his glittering spear, wishing to kill another god. Even as shouts rang out. "Stop!" On the side, a God-King pressed forward, feeling that the Holy Dragon King was a threat that needed to be taken out. But that God-King words meant nothing to the Holy Dragon King who released a thunderous roar. The nine-colored pir cut straight through the first-ss god before it devoured his whole body and exploded out. In the next moment, an ear-splitting scream rang out as blood sshed out. But the Holy Dragon King swiftly pulled back his spear before sweeping it out to his left, just as a fist smashed into him. Their direct sh sent fierce waves through the area, with time fragments and nine-colored energy shing with each other. "You will pay for that. You oversized garden snake."The God-King roared out while the Holy Dragon King only chuckled. "It will cost you more than you can afford." Replied the Holy Dragon King before the God-King erupts out with time fragments. While the Holy Dragon King simplyughed as he drew even more power from the Dragon ying Saber. That started to boost his cultivation to the God-King level. Before he shed once again with the God-King before him. # It was bright, in another area of the battlefield that was in outer space. This area was illuminated by bright lights wereing from a gigantic bright orange sun with rings around it. Around the brilliant sun were miniature suns that were orbiting it, all of them producing rays of sunlight that spread through the area. Yet none of the people around were enjoying the sun rays. Not because it was hurting them or because it was ufortable. But because all of them were screaming in unspeakable pain. All of them were screaming from within the immense sea of ck mes that has swept through the whole area, as far as the eye can see. One could see hundreds upon hundreds of gods being severely burned in the raging sea of mes. Their skin being turned ckened, limbs melting off, blood evaporating before the mes consumed their soul. But if this wasn''t enough, countless massive firestorms were whirling around some of the gods. The violent storms were sweeping through the area, trapping some of them in its mes and burning them. It didn''t matter the level that they were at. Whether it was God Officers, Third ss Gods, Second ss gods, and even First-ss Gods. All of them were screaming horribly in pain, the mes introducing them into a world of pain and horror. Only the four God-Kings were able to withstand the heat, their divine energy, and the resistance keeping them somewhat safe. From the sea of ck mes, stood Mu Xi in her battle armor that was glittering with mes as she walked onward. There was no rush in her movement. She was just taking her time as if this was a simple stroll. Yet all of this was caused by Mu Xi, the Sun Goddess by her just walking. Disying the terrifying power of the one who controls the concept of the sun, as she unleashed mes that exceeded. The temperature of one billion degrees Celsius, which was burning these gods to crisps. Yet even this temperature wouldn''t be enough to severely hurt these gods so much. But Mu Xi was at the God-King level, how could these lower-level Gods withstand her mes? mes that reached such an absurd degree? mes that came from a God-King who embodies the sun itself? They had no chance, the ck mes continued to burn them, burning through their defense and resistance. All while Mu Xi watched without care, a cold gaze, as she moved towards the God-Kings in front of her. The ancient sword in her hand that became the Ultra Divine weapon, Kusanagi Sword, was giving off a soft light. While around her, four portals swirled around her, protecting her from harm as well as ready to unleash an onught. "You wish to take us four on by yourself?" "You can''t be so arrogant. I admit this is one of the brightest and strongest fires I have ever seen, it still isn''t enough for you to take us four on." But Mu Xi didn''t give them an answer, even though she became a God and her energy had vastly increased. That didn''t mean she could keep up this sea of mes forever, it wasn''t like she had an infinite amount of energy. Not only that but she had another role other than killing gods. So she had to ughter as many gods as she could before she needed to switch to her other role. Without any further thought. Fiery light erupted from Mu Xi, overflowing outwards like golden chains as the wisps started interweaving. They wereshing out around the area, before Mu Xi raised her Kusanagi, pointing to the sun above her. The sun had begun to tremble before the miniature suns began rushing down towards the Kusanagi. All of them began arranging themselves as theypressed down, wrapping around the sword while mes scattered out. Before the gigantic sun moved down as well. Twisting into a spiral that rushed around the Kusanagi that was arranged with miniature suns. In the next moment, the Kunsangi looked like a sword wrapped around with suns and a spiraling me at the top. "You were confident before right? Then you won''t dare to evade this." Gripping the Kusanagi, with a roar, Mu Xi hacked out with her sword. The God-Kings expression changed, as they saw the attacking. st after st of golden mes overflowed, as it began to produce a straight line of countless suns that smashed down. All of them forming a stream that struck the four God-Kings. Burning all of them as it crashed into them. As there were too many for the God-King to evade and Mu Xi had locked down space. It would take the time to break through her lock, time they didn''t have. When the first sun broke apart, the other began to follow, like a chain reaction. A series of deafening explosions swept through the area, with the remeant wisps flying everywhere through outer space like fireworks. Yet the God-Kings themselves refused to die so easily, even after being severely burned, they charged through the mes. Even as the mes were wreaking havoc on their body, burning the space around them, they rushed out of it. After rushing out, all of them grimaced as they thought that thest attack was too terrifying. What made it even more horrifying was that the attack was further amplified through heaven and earth power. Alongside the fact that they were fighting on a battlefield that benefited Mu Xi the most. They were fighting the Goddess of the Sun in outer space where the sun and all of the stars were at. It wasn''t wrong Mu Xi could draw power from these celestial objects. To amplify her attacks, strength, and even heal herself. Mu Xi frowned at the sight of the God-Kings, inwardly wishing at least one of them would have died in thest attack. But it wasn''t like she was expecting anything. These were God-Kings, how could they die so easily? ''But at least one of their deaths would make up for the deaths of our own.'' Even now as she was fighting and ughtering the enemy gods. She could feel the allies on her side dying, gods, and divine beasts alike. Yet this should be expected, it wasn''t like she could expect none of the people on their side would die. This was war, after all, both sides will suffer heavy losses. All that really remains is which side can suffer the least amount of losses. But Mu Xi knew that in this type of war, where their enemy seems to be close to infinite, any loss of their side was drastic. This is why her other role was important, one that will dictate the progression of this war, and why she was so vital. The reason why Gu Yuena gave her so much Immortal Qi, to the point it brought her to the Peak God-King realm. Alongside helping her from her Ultra Divine, but not to the others. The reason was simple, she was the healer of this battlefield, and she needed to be strong to restore them all. So once she saw the numbers on their side getting low, she acted. To the surprise of the four God-Kings in front, the sea of ck mes that were raging began to move away, receding back into Mu Xi. Still, the Four God-Kings didn''t lower their guard, staring at Mu Xi while she ignored them as an intense light began to shine. The sun symbol appeared on her forehead, while behind her the sun appeared. She began stretching her arms out, then light swept out across the whole battlefield. This light amplified Mu Xi''s beauty, making her even more radiant and ravishing. ''Heavenly Restoration.'' This was the light of creation and life. Everything that was touched by this light felt, the creation and life energy inside. They felt the nurturing properties, one that began to wrap around them and began healing them. And to the shock of the four God-Kings, the light started to heal those on Mu Xi''s side. All of the gods who were heavily injured had been restored, no wounds insight, and even their energy were restored. But if that wasn''t enough, even the gods who had died had been revived. Even the ones that had their soul destroyed and erased from existence, wasing back. ''Her light... Can even bring back those that got erased? Dangerous!'' All of the four Gods-King acted instantly, the danger of Mu Xi has risen considerably to them. The four God-Kings erupted out with power but Mu Xi made no movement to stop them. Not because she didn''t care about the four God-Kings in front of her. But because she couldn''t do anything, when she is utilizing this skill, she can''t move or defend herself while she is healing. Something these four God-Kings noticed, making them smile in glee as they began to hack out with their attacks. Yet they all forget in the heat of the moment, something important which all of them began to realize. With a skill like this, why would Mu Xi do it in the open? Wouldn''t it be better for her to move back... Unless someone was protecting her. And in the next moment, all of the God-Kings froze! Continuous chains made out of stars wrapped around them, instantly freezing their movements and suppressing their abilities. But if that wasn''t bad enough, they felt their energy freezing. The pressure of a Peak God-King spiritual energy crashed down, wrapping around their soul and mind. But it wasn''t just them, all of the gods around were wrapped in chains, everything about them was restricted. From their movement to their abilities. Just as a musical voice rang out. "Come now, did you all think it will be that easy?" A beautiful moon appeared above, shining its luminous light upon the four God-Kings. Yet what caught their eyes was a figure in front of the moon with a beautiful bow in their hand. That figure was none other than Xu Xiaoyan, the Moon Goddess with her Semi-Divine Weapon Silver Moon. She stared at the four God-Kings, her eyes released a silverly light with a dazzling smile on her face. While her soul-spirit who was a Second ss God Orion trailed behind her with sliver wisps leaking off the both of them. Chapter 440: Clash In Higher Space Chapter 440: sh In Higher Space The four God-Kings were cursing themselves inwardly, finding it ridiculous that they lost themselves in the heat of the moment. How could she not have anyone guarding her? All of them thought they saw a movement of weakness, never thinking that maybe it was bait or her being confident. Yet, who could me them? The terrible sight of seeing Mu Xi healing the injuries and the energy of the people around her. But also her reviving those who died, who got their soul destroyed and their whole existence erased. All of this made her too terrifying to be allowed to live! All four of them knew she needed to die now or else this war may just be a stalemate! Even if she was running low for everyone, Mu Xi could easily have retreated to recover her energy. Beforeing back and healing everyone again. Couple with the fact her offense was terrifying to the point the four God-Kings had to admit. Mu Xi had one of the strongest offenses they have seen, which could also be used as a defense. As most gods couldn''t go near Mu Xi as her mes went wild. How could anyone me these four God-Kings for their rash actions? Regardless, they found themselves bound at Xu Xiaoyan''s mercy. All four watched the light that was being released by the bow in Xu Xiaoyan''s hand. Yet none of them were worried, as they could easily tell Xu Xiaoyan was only a peak First ss God. How could she threaten them? Even with her terrifying spiritual power that somehow even surpassed theirs. And a Divine weapon, unless it was an Ultra Divine, she was still far away from the God-King level. Yet for some reason, all of them felt weary when they saw the smile on Xu Xiaoyan smile. But these starlight chains kept them here were these chains that continued to wrap around them. Xu Xiaoyan had a unique role out of everyone on this battlefield. It was all because of her terrifying spiritual powerbined with her star chains. Gu Yuena told her to guard Mu Xi who is vital to keep up their numbers. But at the same time, when an opportunity presents itself, help others out. With Xu Xiaoyan''s spiritual power, she could easily see the whole battlefield and grasp who needs help or who doesn''t. Combine that with Dai Yun''er helping her, it wasn''t wrong to say Xu Xiaoyan is the perfect sniper on this battlefield. In the next moment, Xu Xiaoyan fired her attacks, which unleashed a lunar wave that began to rush down. While the expressions of the God-Kings changed, not from the waves that wereing down on them. But at the chains around them, they all felt it. The chains forcibly lowered their defense on all levels, down from the God-King level to the First-ss realm. The raging lunar waves were roaring, releasing ear-splitting sounds as they swept over. They were twisting and spiraling, water elements interweaved with spiritual and ster energy. This scene was beautiful, the lunar waves crashing into the four God-Kings, directly submerging them in its wrath, covering the whole area. Lunar waves didn''t rush past the God-Kings, it started to swirl around them, forming a maelstrom which produced ear-splitting waves. The overwhelming waves were bing crazier and crazier, as thousands upon thousands of waves continued to crash into the four God-Kings. The maelstrom was forming a rotation that would continuously smash the waves into the God-Kings. But if that wasn''t enough, Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes shone before the maelstrom began to freeze as a wave of icy coldness swept out. This icy coldness froze not only the God-Kings but the gods around them. Those Gods who got frozen felt their mind being brutally suppressed and frozen before it shattered. While the God-Kings themselves felt their mind beginning to experience suppression and freeze. The area around the God-kings turned extremely still and cold while Xu Xiaoyan was knocking another arrow on her bow. But it was then divine power erupted from the frozen maelstrom, a halberd made out of immortal qi swept out. Sending the ice scattering away, alongside wisps of blood. "Tsk." Xu Xiaoyan knew this was to be expected, as she stared at the four God-Kings who had emerged from the frozen maelstrom. She could see they had gained even more wounds with some of them having broken bones. But that was it, her attack and the star chain lowering their defense. Wasn''t enough to kill them. Yet she wasn''t surprised about this, these were God-Kings after all. Even though she lowered their defense, their regeneration was still at the God-King level. How could they die so easily? "You''re going to pay for that." "I don''t think she will." Mu Xi''s voice rang out causing the God-Kings to grimace as they saw her moving towards Xu Xiaoyan, her re on them. Which meant she was done healing those on the battlefield, something they didn''t want. "Now then, since you were able to tank her attack, let''s see if you can tank mine." As the four God-Kings heard Mu Xi''s words, their expressions changed as they began realizing something. If Xu Xiaoyan could seal their movements and lower their defense while suppressing their own spiritual power. Then wouldn''t Mu Xi attack be able to hurt them or even kill them? "I can see you have caught on, but you can''t escape now." That was all Mu Xi said before she and Xu Xiaoyan dashed towards the four God-Kings who could only grit their teeth. Before dashing towards the duo. # In another part of Outer Space. "Dangerous..." A humanoid figure with the head of a wolf muttered as they stared at the battlefield where Mu Xi was at. Space and Time fluctuation danced in the wolf eyes as it began to peer into the future, looking at Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan''s future. Dangerous. The wolf saw the battle turning into a stalemate the longer the Goddess Of Sun is kept alive. Unlike the future where it saw its forces gradually overpowering the forces before them. But with Mu Xi''s ability to revive and heal, then the enemy before them would be able to stop this future. Her ability was too strong, surpassing even the 6th-dimensional god''s ability when it came to reviving and healing. As not even they could revive someone who was erased from existence. Even if she was to run out of energy, she would be able to recover from the core or retreat. Combine that with the Moon Goddess who could restrain anyone on the battlefield instantly. It would lead to a terriblebination between the two if they were left alive. "They must die." And with that, the 6th-dimensional wolf began to move, traversing through the 6th-dimensional spaces. It had reached Mu Xi and Xu Xiaoyan''s location in only an instant but before it could do anything to her. A spear cut across the 6th-dimensional space, its radiance was illuminating the whole space in a brilliant silver glow. The wolf could feel the spatial and spear crashing down on it but it only reacted by releasing an earth-shattering roar. The roar contained time fragments imbued with powers of space and time that produced ripples that smashed out. In the next moment, the spear and the ripples crashed. The collision was intense, noise terrifying, the silvery and formless radiance shining everywhere. Time and space elements were shing with each other as they erupted through the 6th-dimensional space. Those in areas like Mu Xi, Xu Xioayan, and the four God-Kings were shaken. Yet they didn''t know the reason why, as they couldn''t see the battle that was happening in the higher-dimensional space. Time and space continue exploding against each other. Before two figures appeared across from each other, The 6th-dimensional wolf and Na''er who was grasping her Silver Dragon Spear. "Tsk, of course, you would interfere. But do you think it''s only me?" "Of course, I know it isn''t just you... But it doesn''t really matter." "And why is that?" "It''s simple really, I will just deal with the other 6th-dimensional gods whoe along." "..." The wolf growled savagely, not willing to dignify Na''er response with a reply. But Na''er didn''t mind, already moving on to unleash another attack. The Silver Dragon Spear in her hand began to surge with radiance. All of the elements began to swirl around, alongside spatial and change intent that surged out. Without any hesitation, Na''er thrust out with her spear, it pierced straight towards the wolf. The 6th-dimensional wolf released another earth-shattering roar, producing another wave of ripples that began to crush everything around. But the ripples didn''t rush towards the spear but all around it as in the next moment. Millions upon millions of silver spears appeared all around the wolf, piercing towards it. Instantly these spears shed with the ripples. The ripples and spear energy flew out, change intent shed with time intent, space crashed against the time elements. This shed destroying the 6th-dimensional spaces yet it was also reforming them, as another set took the destroyed one ce. Yet Na''er and the Wolf were already moving, the Wolf appearing before Na''er with its w hacking down towards her. w that began to ripple with time fragments which began to produce the concept of time. But Na''er only scoffs as her eyes shined brilliantly, as the space behind Na''er shattered as the void began to expand. Rushing out and enveloping the Wolf who began to feel its minding to a standstill, as an infinite amount of space began to fill it. While this was happening, Na''er changed the properties of her hand, making it as strong as a divine weapon at her level. Before she struck out with her fist, aiming for the head of the wolf to finish it off. But it was then Space-time began to fluctuate. The Wolf began to change the past and present, changing that past where it got hit by the infinite space. Just as Na''er''s fist reached its head the Wolf who was frozen, instantly reacted by leaning its head back while punching out. Fist and ws shed! The entire 6th-dimensional space shooked! Na''er and the Wolf continued their fight, fiercely attacking each other, both of them already wounding the other. But instantly healing, it was only the beginning and the fight was this fierce. The two figures were moving across the higher-dimensional space with each other. Na''er thrust out with her spear but a ripple blocked it before she swiftly pulled back the spear, spinning it around. Thrusting her spear backward while establishing an infinite distance in front as a w instantly appeared behind. The spear shed with the w for a second before it punctured through it, blood sshing. Just as another w hacked towards her in the front, the infinite space halting it for a bit before it vanished. As if it wasn''t there in the first ce, allowing the w to continue on its path. Yet Na''er it gave Na''er enough time to twist her body, barely evading the w by an inch. But then her eyes narrowed, as the w vanished, appearing right behind her. Instantly grasping the wolf altered the past, changing the location of its w, she swiftly reacts. Right before the w struck her, she began altering its properties, reducing its offensive value to zero to the shock of the wolf. As the w struck her, she received no damage or harm! Before she then pulled back her spear and cleaved down with it while the Wolf roared out once more. Ripples and spears shed once more. The shockwave rippled out but this wasn''t the end as Na''er fist came plowing toward the Wolf whose tail hacked out. Fist and Tail shed, while their techniques and abilities crashed against each other, striking both in the past and future. This time, the sh unleashed enough power to rip apart a whole universe, the shockwaves enough to shatter the multiverse. The shockwaves continued to ripple out, producing cracks around Na''er and the Wolf. This resulted in space-time turbulence to begin to leak out from these cracks, which started to affect the lower-dimensional space. But neither of them pay the cracks any mind, focusing on the foe before them. The Wolf didn''t care for its forces too much, and Na''er was confident that Gu Yuena stopped any from affecting their side. If there was someone here, they would definitely be shocked. Not just from the shes of both Na''er and the Wolf. Any senseless strike from these two 6th-dimensional gods was enough to shatter any God Realm. Any shockwave from them was enough to obliterate any lower level gods. But if that wasn''t enough, both of them were utilizing their power over Space and Time. Allowing them to change the past in which they were affected by an attack. The present if an attack was going to affect them and the future by erasing any attack that wasing. If that wasn''t enough, they could send attacks into the future or even attack from the past. How terrifying was this? Gods that could alter the past, present, and future of all parallel worlds at whim? How does one even resist this? But this was precisely the power of a 6th-dimensional God! This wasn''t simply a battle based on brute force but about who could outsmart and outsail the other with their power. # In the middle of outer-space, Di Tian smashed one of the third-ss gods away. Before he opened his mouth and spat out a wave of darkness that rushed towards the rushing god. All of them swiftly counter by unleashing their attacks which rashed into Di Tian''s own, producing an explosion. That sent him skidding back. But before Di Tian could recover, a figure took his ce. The Dark Dragon King rushed forward, a sea of darkness following behind him as he struck out. Just as a god with hacked out with thousands upon thousands of roots. The roots crashed into the sea of darkness, triggering a terrifying explosion that sent ripples of explosion out. Then another figure came, it was the Earth Dragon King, Taotie. He began opening his mouth. The feeling of a vacuum rang out, forcibly pulling attacks into its mouth. Before it closed its mouth and spat out all of the attacks causing hundreds of attacks to crash into the legions of Gods before it. "Come on! Aren''t we just getting started?"Roared Taotie out before chuckling as he dashed forward with a huge grin. Chapter 441: Hope And Dusk Chapter 441: Hope And Dusk Yun Ming, the recently ascended First ss As God twirled his spear as he moved through the legion of enemy gods. The As Spear struck like lightning. The spear was sweeping, hitting, chopping, and thrusting. With every move, Yun Ming was wounding the gods around him as his spear movement grew faster. With a tilt of his head, he evaded a streak of light while spinning the spear in his hand with his wrist, he stabbed out. It was too fast! Piercing through time, almost puncturing the throat of a Second ss God who was barely able to defend against the attack. But Yun Ming didn''t continue trying to attack, he pulled back his spear, spinning it as it erupted out with divine energy. Just as from high above, numerous attacks came downwards, hacking down on him. They were tightlypacted, the overwhelming wave of attacks rushed down on Yun Ming who expressed grimace. He wasn''t confident in being able to outrun these attacks or defending against thempletely. Fortunately, he didn''t have to as a figure move past him, hands outstretching out as energy erupted outwards. The energy continued moving out before forming into a maelstrom that exuded the presence of faith and life energy. The maelstrom began interweaving the divided energy around the As spear, increasing the size of the maelstrom both were making. Just as the violent waves of attack crashed into the maelstrom which not only devoured the waves of attack but sent them right back. "Yali...Shouldn''t you be on the other side healing-," Yali, the First ss Goddess of Hope shook her head before smiling at Yun Ming. "Wherever you are, I will be." Yun Ming blinked before he let out augh. "Right, my mistake... Let''s go." "Of course." The aura of hope had already spread to the Gods and Divine Beasts of the Douluo Side. With the power of hope, the gods not only felt stronger but also more confident. As the power of hope strengthens their will and determination to make it through this war. With smiles on their face, Yali and Yun Ming charged forward! # A Tiger Head God charged forward, a golden spear in his hand, stabbing out momentum as he pierced through time. Just like lightning, the long spear stabbed directly towards the Ye Xinn who was done chopping a person in half. The Goddess of Stars, Ye Xinn didn''t flinch one bit, even as the spear appeared right behind her. Just as it raced towards her back, space behind her began to distort before it formed a golden vortex. ''Star Vortex.'' To the shock of the Tiger Head God, he saw his spear bending as it was being drawn into the star vortex. Gritting his teeth, he tried to pull away but to his horror found that he was consuming immortal qi every time he pulled. Yet knowing that was his only hope, he continued pulling. But how could the First ss Goddess Of Stars, Ye Xinn let him off so easily? The Stargod sword in Ye Xinn''s hand was raised as she walked over to the Tiger Head God step by step. "Toote." Ye Xinn spoke these two words. She chopped with her the Stargod sword in her hands. It seemed like a normal chop but the results were anything but normal. As the sword radiance tore through outer space, hacking straight through the Tiger Head God who was at the First ss. The Tiger Head God felt its head being split, its soul being hacked apart, and the body directly exploding turning into a rain of blood. Those Second and Third ss Gods, that were around paled, not from the Tiger Head God dying in one strike. But from the sword in Ye Xinn''s hand, releasing the presence of an Ultra Divine. It terrified all of them when they saw hering towards them. Indeed, the Tiger Head God died because Ye Xinn Stargod''s sword had been upgraded to an Ultra Divine. This was due to Ye Xinn taking the Onyx Cal and fusing it with her Stargod sword. After breaking into the God-Level, Ye Xinn wondered if she could utilize the Onyx Cal to help elevate her Stargod sword. As it was only a Semi-Divine weapon after she became a God. But what she didn''t ount for was the Onyx Cal fusing with her Stargod sword, transforming it into something greater. ncing at her Stargods word, she saw the streaks of ck and white going through it, the Onyx Cal features were added. It was then seven swords appeared behind her, all of them gave off the pressure of a Semi-Divine Weapon. Another benefit of Onyx Cal being absorbed by her Stargod sword. It pushed these seven swords to the Semi-Divine Ranks since the Stargod Sword was an Ultra Divine. Drawing power from not only the Stargod sword but also these Seven Semi-Divine swords. Ye Xinn rushed out, these Seven Swords trailing behind her as her figure shed out. sh! Chop! Pierce! Ye Xinn ughtered her way through the gods in front, her seven swords instantly shing through the ones who didn''t die. Some of them died from getting pierced through, others from bisection, and the rest from decapitation. None of them were able to resist Ye Xinn''s weapons and skills that gave off the presence of a God-King. But if this wasn''t enough, all of the swords moved towards the Stargod sword,bining together to form the Reality Sword. As soon as the rows of Gods saw the Reality Sword, all of them shudder and felt a horrifying terror. As the presence of a God-King exuded even more from the sword, as if a God-King was right before them, peering down. Then with one sh, Ye Xinn beheaded thousands of the Second ss and Third ss Gods. None of them were able to resist her attack that severs fate and reality alongside the powers her other swords control. Such as the Ruler Sword''s control over thews, he severed that as well. The attack ignores all of the god''s defense, resistance, and regeneration, obliterating their soul instantly. Not only that but the Reality Sword unleashed an attack on the scale of a Peak God-King full strength. A true one hit, one kills attack! Not even First-ss Gods would dare to defend against this attack, opting to evade it rather than daring to sh with it. So how could Second and Third ss Gods possibly survive it? But she didn''t stop for a second, as she rushed onward. Her Reality sword reverting to her Stargod sword and the seven swords trailing behind her. Towards another row of God. While this was going on, across from her Wu Siduo was shing with a God-King who wanted to sneak attack Ye Xinn. But she was able to intercept the attack which was her role. Intercept any attacks that she could, kill any of the God-Kings if she found the chance. Gu Yuena knew out of everyone. Wu Siduo would be the best for this role. Since she was the Goddess of Victory, the god who embodies the concept of victory and governs its power. Wu Siduo out of all of them had the best ability to determine what would be needed to ensure victory in these skirmishes. Wu Siduo had already unleashed her fusion state with her battle armor, as she sted out with her fist, which directly smashed out. ''Reflection.'' Scales and ss started to form around Wu Siduo''s fist as she sted out. The God-King roared out as sheshed out with her leg which erupted with ice intent that started to freeze the area around. Instantly they shed, fist and leg! Their direct sh sent shockwaves through the area, warping the higher-dimensional space and time around them. Yet the expression of the God-King changed as she released a scream, her leg shattering, as Wu Siduo fist drove forth. The God-King instantly knew that Wu Sido reflected her attack on her. But it was Wu Siduo''s fist that shattered her leg, as the God-King could feel the atoms in her leg were atomized. Gritting her teeth, the God-King spat out streams of ice, which swept onward with absolute zero. But Wu Siduo didn''t halt her attack, her eyes shined serenely as her body glowed a golden light. One of her divine skills turned her invulnerable to all attacks and abilities for six seconds. Just as the icy cold wind smashed into her but instead of Wu Sido being frozenpletely. The golden light smashed the icy cold wind away as her fist struck the God-King through her chest causing her to cough out blood. Before power erupted from Wu Siduo''s fist, the body of the God-King started to copse, limbs crumbling apart. Even the God-King could only release a cry yet she gritted her teeth as her eyes glowed before two streaks of light hacked out. But instead of crashing into Wu Siduo, these two lights missed her by a wide margin to the God-King disbelief. As it should be impossible for her to miss at such a close distance. While Wu Siduo continued her assault on the God-King, she understood it was hard to kill a God-King. Feeling her strength being amplified even more from her previous sessful attacks, she sted out with her other hand. Her fist smashed into the face of the God-King, shattering it and plowing through it. Just as her other fist crashed into the God-King divine soul and eradicated it. All of this happened in an instant, shocking the gods around the area. While the gods and divine beast on her side who saw it, cheered even more as they felt a sense of glory and pride in their hearts. Yet this shouldn''t be a surprise, considering Wu Siduo''s abilities. With her normal cultivation of a God-Kingbined with her Divine Self-fusion which was at the God-King level. It wasn''t wrong to say she could take on four God-Kings at the same time without being at disadvantage. Her Battle armor and terrifying divine skills made her offense even stronger, yetbine all of that with her God Position. Which continues to amplify her strength the more sesses she has in anything she does and the bigger her ambition is. And It would be hard for anyone to defend against her offensive strike. The God-King died not because she was weak but because Wu Siduo''s one strike wasn''t something a single God-King could withstand. This is why Gu Yuena and Na''er focused on her development, propelling her to God-King. They knew that Wu Siduo''s vast assortment of skills made her the most terrifying in closebat. With her abilities, it was possible to kill a God-King fast and swiftly, which is something they needed to do. But also her God Position which was the Goddess of Victory. Which was the biggest factor for this war, as it would help increase the probability of victory to others around her. The gods who have been fighting around Wu Siduo area were stunned. The scene of Wu Siduo killing a God-King being imprinted in their heart unleashed a sense of reverential awe and captivation. It was alluring, majestic, and terrifying. Such a scene began overriding anything, wisps, of fear or tiredness they had from fighting against so many gods. This leads to them fighting even more ferocious, ignoring the wounds on their body and simply rushing forward. Shocking the legion of Gods who started to get push back, Wu Siduo nodded her head at them, pleased at the reaction before she spotted her next God-King target. Without a second thought, she dashed towards them. # In another part of the battlefield, another heated battle was happening. An area that was shrouded with darkness "You pests just won''t die." First ss God roared out with a Semi-Divine Weapon in his hand, a battle-ax which was flickering with cold radiance. The great ax descended, hacking down towards the First ss Goddess of Dusk, Yuanen Yehui whose eyes only narrowed. Twelve wings made out of imprable darkness sprouted behind her, alongside countless dark vortices that began to unleash a continuous wave of dusk. As the ax approached the wave, it started to gain visible cracks upon it! Not only the ax but space around as well, it was crumbling and breaking down. The First ss God furrowed his brow, letting go of his ax, space warping around him. He vanished before appearing behind Yuanen Yehui while sting out with his fist. Yuanen Yehui snorted, her eyes shed with a malevolent light. Behind her sprouted swirling orbs that began to erupt like brilliant fireworks. The First ss God expression turned grim, to his disbelief, his hand started to break down into pieces. With his arm gaining cracks as well causing God to hastily back away from Yuanen Yehui. Such was the power of the Goddess of Dusk. Her control over the concept of dusk, which represented the beginning of the end of things. Allowed her to give anything an end, from a person to artifacts to even attack rained down on her. Meanwhile, Yuanen Yehui hacked out her own Semi-Divine, Fallen Animas down on the ax in front of her, ear-splitting noise rang out. As a result, the 4th-dimensional spaces directly copsed, the cracks extending significantly, the ce around starting to copse. The Semi-Divine ax started to shatter, Yuanen Yehui inducing an end to it. Before the world expanded out from Yuanen Yehui. A blue vortex expanded from under her, with shrill screams and wails of the dead ringing out. If one looked inside of the vortex, they could see over a billion arms reaching out. "Where did you think you were going?" Yuanen Yehui narrowed her eyes as the arms shot towards the First ss god, whose expression got worse. The arms hacked out towards it, all of them containing the aura of death. Gritting his teeth, the First ss God vanished, appearing close to some of the other gods around. These other Gods began to rain down attacks upon the arms that were hacking towards them. As the arms and the attack shed, some of the arms got destroyed as the ghost wailing grew even more. Yet some of the arms pierced through the cloud of smoke, crashing into the bodies of some of the gods around. While this was going on, the injured First ss God escaped once more but Yuanen Yehui had appeared right behind him. In her hand was Fallen Animas which was erupting out with terrifying dusk, darkness, and fire energy through the area. Before the First ss God could escape once again, a dark wave swept through the area. In the next moment, he felt himself stagger, just as the sword hacked down on it. The overwhelming wave of energy tore through the spaces, cutting across the area and illuminating the whole ce in purplish-gold and ck. Sword energy crushed down on the First ss God, his eyes widening as he felt the de ripping through his body. Before it cut straight through him. with blood sshing out. But if that wasn''t enough, the dusk intent began to ravage the god''s body, leading to its whole body to crumble. Including its Divine Soul causing the God to fully die, erased from existence. Chapter 442: Aganist Three Gods Chapter 442: Aganist Three Gods As the First ss God died before Yuanen Yehui, she felt her divine sense fluctuating! The space around her warped before, instantly immortal energy chopped down on her! It was releasing endless streaks, moving down to hack through Yuanen Yehui. Swiftly, Yuanen Yehui released her dusk wave, which crashed into a pir of immortal energy. They shed for a second before the immortal energy started to break down, the dusk intent bringing it to its end. Yet her divine sense continued going off, Yuanen Yehui saw even more attacks appearing all around. As if someone had teleported them. ''Was it a God-King? No... This might be someone who specializes in space concepts.'' Yuanen Yehui thought, but she made no movements to evade the attack. Even as the attacks came down upon her in the thousands, enough to severely wound her. Yet she continued to hold her sword that began to swirl with power as she got ready to hack out with an overwhelming wave of darkness. Since she wasn''t alone. A figure appeared behind her, one in ck armor with a streak of gold, exuding the presence of time and eternal. "Freeze." And just as the words rang out, everything around the area began to freeze. All of the thousands upon thousands of attacks that were rushing down were frozen. The natural elements around came to a standstill, the naturalws paused and the higher-dimensional spaces stagnated. Everything was put to aplete stop, all actions, maniption of powers, and everything. Even the gods around them, those from the First-ss Gods down to the God Officers, were frozen. Such was the power of Xie Xie, God of Eternal and Time. Regrettably, the only thing he couldn''t do was kill anyone or produce anything new. As it wasn''t simply him stopping time but him cing the concept of eternal on them. Which sets everything to zero, nothing can die or live, nothing can be born or fade, nothing can act or think. Xie Xie wrapped his arm around Yuanen Yehui, bringing her close to his chest before he began moving. His step was light and quick, crossing a thousand meters away from all of the attacks and appearing. Right before one of the gods who unleashed the raging waves of attack and put Yuanen Yehui down. Where she would have an excellent ce to cut down this god and another set of them. Once this was done, he moved back to the area where the attacks were going to crash down before unfreezing everything. As he saw the relentless streams of attacking rushing down to him, Xie Xie simply switched with another god. A random second-ss God''s eyes widened in shock, finding themselves at the center of a wave of attacks that crashed into them. While Yuanen Yehui hacked with her Fallen Animas, which was producing a purplish-gold and ck stream of energy. The stream of energy was crushing down in front, chopping through the Second ss God in front of her who released a scream. But the relentless streams simply devoured the god, continuing on its path of ughtering the rows of gods in front of it. Gods fell one by one, all of them brought down by surging de energy before the de crashed into a First-ss God. Leading to a thunderous explosion, which produced a shockwave that was interweaving with wisps of purplish-gold mes. While the First-ss God was sent flying from the attack but then a figure appeared behind it. Xie Xie''s eyes turned cold and still as the First ss God began to turn its head, but then it felt its mind going nk. Two seconds had passed before the First-ss God regained his mind, just as a dagger stabbed through its chest. Yet the First-ss God only gritted its teeth and struck out with its attack as it felt the dagger moving through its body. Xie Xie''s eyes shed before his body began to turn grey, as the attack came and smashed into his body. While the First-ss God moved back, blood leaking from its lips as it felt Xie Xie dagger freezing and not moving. Narrow its eyes. It saw Xie Xie figure didn''t get hurt by the attack but for some reason, he was frozen whole figure grey. Another one of Xie Xie''s divine skills, he can freeze his whole self with the eternal concept. Allowing him to not be damaged or harm by any attacks but this also means he can''t attack or do anything. While this skill is activated. "Smart choice... But what good will it do you-," "Don''t speak badly about my student." A cold voice rang out behind the First-ss God whose eyes widened, but it was toote. A w pierced through its chest, throat, and head before it could even react. "How... Can you attack... Future." The First-ss God struggled to ask, in disbelief as it turned to the Jade Dragon King whose expression was stoic. "I am the God of Space and Time, figure it out." The Jade Dragon King pulled out his ws while his tail hacked down, splitting the First-ss God body and soul in half. Before he destroyed it with a punch, just as the grey left Xie Xie''s whole body and he was unfrozen. "Thanks, master!" "Think nothing of it. This is simply our task." Xie Xie nodded his head with a smile, Gu Yuena and Na''er had tasked him and the Jade Dragon King with an important task. Assassination the First-ss gods around while assisting anyone that needed help. Compared to everyone else except for both of them. Xie Xie and the Jade Dragon King were able to move across the whole battlefield quickly and easily without garnering much attention. And even if they did get attention, they could avoid the damage or escape easily. "Let''s go." "Right." # ''Hmm, it seems stable for now.'' Gu Yuena''s divine sense was sweeping through the whole battlefield, watching the scenes y out in her mind. While she peered through all of the parallel worlds, seeing the future of the battle and the oue which was constantly changing. For now, she could see the battle is entering a cycle of the gods on their side dying before Mu Xi heals and revives them. While the gods on the other side would die before even more woulde, to refill their ranks. She could see Dai Yun''er helping ry her orders through the battlefield and helpingmand it. As well as taking over once she needed to act and intercept any dangerous variable. As she watched the battlefield, she saw Tang Hao and Ah Yin dealing with two God-Kings that were trying to cut through their ranks. The duo was able to be God-Kings since they were already second-ss God and so the energy they absorbed. Was able to push them to the God-King, although they were only early ss ones. But they were doing well against those God-Kings even though they were on the losing side. Gu Yuena didn''t mind they were losing, since Mu Xi would be able to heal and restore them if one or both died. ''Even though it''s unfortunate, we have no choice.'' This wasn''t a war they could win through normal means, Gu Yuena and everyone knew. They all knew they may have to die at least once for them to achieve victory. As their main goal is to stop them from destroying the Douluo and the God Star. ncing to the left, he saw Er Ming and Da Ming with the other nine-dragon kings shing with a row of gods on the side. But Gu Yuena''s main attention was on the 6th-dimensional gods on standby on the enemy side. With her terrifying spiritual power, she could keep track of all of them, something all of them noted. It seemed like none of them were going to make it yet but then she frowned when she saw three of them beginning to move. But not to any of the areas of the battlefield but to the battle between Na''er and that Wolf on the 6th-dimensional space. Gu Yuena didn''t need to think about what they wanted to do. Without a second thought, the Heavenly Sacred Splitting Abyss Halberd appeared in her hand. While the Dragon God Heart appeared around her, the aura of a 6th-dimensional God and a God-King began to leak out. Gu Yuena moved, utilizing the spatial elements, she appeared right in front of the three 6th- dimensional Gods. While she brought down the halberd which erupted explosively with destruction, it hacked down in a perfect arc, destruction energy appearing. One of the 6th-dimensional God, a Four Eyes Titan roared out before smashing out with its fist, attacking from the past and future. In the next moment, they shed! The fist and halberd, shing with each other in the past and future! Gu Yuena eyes shed with nine-colored lights, instantly a maelstrom of nine-colored elements appeared. All of them were shing around the Four Eyes Tian before they all erupted, a series of violent explosions were set off around the titan. But Gu Yuena felt the changes in Space and Time, the Four Eyes Titan rushed through the nine-color smokes, unharmed. Gu Yuena instantly knew the Titan altered Space and Time around it, appearing in a different era to evade the attack. Yet she didn''t mind, as her halberd hacked out once more. While instantly a hundred thousand mighty dragons made out of nine-colored destruction appeared from the future around the other two 6th-dimensional gods. The halberd and the Four Eyes Titan shed! While the dragons released, earth-shattering roars, baring their fangs down upon the two 6th-dimensional Gods. The Golden God with a pair of divine wings scoffed before it thrust out with a spear that ruthlessly tore through time. While the Four Arms Golden Buddha released a sigh before he thrust out with a palm towards the nine-colored dragons. But before the palm made contact, the nine-colored dragon exploded, erupting with nine-colored bolts of lightning. At that moment, the area around the Golden God and Golden Buddha felt like a world filled with nine-colored lightning bolts. Every inch of the surrounding area seemed to be filled with nine-colored bolts of lightning and destruction. While the spear that tried to hit Gu Yuena from the future was blocked by a maelstrom of Creation Energy that appeared. "You actually wish to try and take all three of us on? Are you dumb or just crazy?" The Four Eyes Titan asked with a sneer as its fist continued to sh with a halberd that was shing, sweeping, and hacking out. Each sh caused the ce to explore, the space around them to split, and the cracks that were falling to vaporize. The energy that scattered from their sh was surging around the area, shing with each other even after the first sh. "It''s just three of you. It''s nothing much. Not like it''s the first time I have done this."Gu Yuena easily replied as her divine sense hacked out. It was shing not only with the Four Eyes Titan but the Golden God and Golden Buddha who were trying to suppress her. All of them were hacking out attacks towards Gu Yuena but she would either divert them to the Four Eyed Titan. Forcing it to pause its attack to block theirs and defend against Gu Yuena halberd. Or she would stop it before it could appear in the future. All of them were inwardly cursing, finding it harder and harder to suppress Gu Yuena. Yet how could it be easy? She wasn''t just any person in the 6th-dimensional God ranking but the Silver Dragon King in the 6th-dimensional rank. The Silver Dragon King and Golden Dragon King both were freaks of nature. Their overall strength allowed them to fight multiple Gods at the same rank. For example, look at the Golden Dragon King, even at an Early God-King, it needed three God-Kings at the peak to beat it. While the Silver Dragon King may be weaker than the Golden Dragon King in raw power and strength. She made up for it in intelligence, mind, and her ability to control the whole battlefield to her liking. Her spiritual power alone wasparable to multiple 6th-dimensional Gods, allowing her to withstand the pressure of three of them. Heck, she was pushing all three of them back in this regard while continuously shing with all three without losing. Not because she was fighting them head-on but by controlling the battlefield in which she wasn''t put in any danger. Gu Yuena took a spear to the shoulder, but to the disbelief of the Golden God, her shoulder didn''t get destroyed. A halberd hacked down, cutting through the shoulder of the Golden Buddha, ripping off one of its arms. While the halberd erupted out with destruction energy, that began to overflow and smashed into the Golden Buddha. Forcing him back a bit but Gu Yuena wasn''t done as her eyes shed, freezing the spear in her shoulder and the Golden God Figure. Then the halberd vanished, appearing down on the Golden God and smashing into its chest, which immediately exploded. Its blood sshed across the area while Gu Yuena moved back, pulling her shoulder out of the spear. "You...You were able to freeze my spear, remain unharmed, and even me? It didn''t feel like time, just what did you do." The Golden God frowned as it backed up to try and heal its chest but then its eyes widened. As it felt that the wound wasn''t healing, actually it really wasn''t healing. It wasn''t just it but the Golden Buddha found that he couldn''t regenerate as well. ''What did she do?'' Gu Yuena didn''t say anything, as she knew that was a gamble. Which was to utilize her position, the Goddess of Stasis to stop any changes from happening to her. This includes her body taking on any damage, the spear being able to move, and the Golden God as well. But it looked like it paid off, as not only was the Golden God and the Golden Buddha injured. But now they couldn''t heal, as her stagnation was stopping it but only for a bit. As she knew they could overturn her ability suppressing it with their energy once they observed the effect of it. In the next moment, she summoned waves of elements elemental balls that started to rain down on the gods before her. ''Well, I never said this would be easy.'' Thought Gu Yuena as she hacked out with her halberd once more, shing with the three gods before her again. Chapter 443: Clash Across Time Chapter 443: sh Across Time Nine-colored explosions rang out, as Gu Yuena continued moving back while three 6th-dimensional gods rushed towards her. All three of them wishing to directly suppress her together, they all realized it would be faster and easier. Instead, one of them trying to, a testimony to Gu Yuena strength. Gu Yuena figure shield with a nine-color light, Space and Time fragments released. Multiple waves of nine-colored energy rushed out, hacking towards the Golden God and Golden Buddha. The Golden God scoffed, his pair of wings hacking out before it crashed into the nine-colored waves and blowing away the primal chaos. While the Golden Buddha who was missing one arm, swept out with two of its fist, instantly sweeping through the waves. As this happened, Gu Yuena had already rushed towards the Four Eye Titan, her halberd hacking down upon the titan. The Four Eye Titan swiftly smashed out with a fist, shing with the halberd while hacking out with its other fist. Smashing into the mighty waves of nine-colored dragons that tried to rip it apart in the past and future. Once again a violent wave of space-time turbulence was released with the area shaking. The Golden God roared out, stabbing out with its spear that punctured through Space-time, arriving right at Gu Yuena neck. Space started to warp and twist! Just as the spear was only an inch from Gu Yuena, she vanished! In her ce came the figure of the Four Eye Titan who widened in slight surprise but it was toote for it to react. The divine spear punctured straight through its throat while a halberd swept out, cutting right into its side and ignoring the Titan defense. The Heavenly Sacred Splitting Abyss Halberd ignored all defense and resistance, ruthlessly cutting through everything like they were butter. The spear continued moving through the throat, the halberd was halfway through, blood sshed out. For any other being, this might have been the head for them but this was a God, a 6th-dimensional one at that. How could it die so easily? The Four Eye Tian eyes began shining, vanishing in front of Gu Yuena and the weapons that were going through it. Gu Yuena''s eyes narrowed before she waved her hand, countless streaks of lightning dragons swirled about here. The nine-colored dragons were fused with lightning and destruction; all of them interweaved before they rushed out. All of them move towards the Golden God and Golden Buddha who wasing towards her while she threw her halberd. The halberd shattered space and time in front, crossing through time before lodging itself straight into a figure chest. Just as the mythical dragons crashed into the Golden Boy and Golden Buddha who swiftly smashed them away, rushing towards Gu Yuena. The Four Eye Titan coughed out blood. The halberd on its chest was wreaking havoc through its chest, that exploded. It had escaped to another era, utilizing space and time but Gu Yuena had instantly tracked it. Before covering the halberd with spiritual power, masking the halberd presence and hurling it. The Four Eyed Titan was recovering from its injury and couldn''t sense the attack before it was toote. But it was then the halberd vanished from its chest, appearing in Gu Yuena hand as the Golden God and Golden Buddha reached her. Leading to them shing with each other, exchanging over a thousand moves in one second. Each sh shooked the ce, each sh led to the space gaining cracks and waves of turbulence. It was then the Four Eye Titan joined in the fray, most of its injury had healed to the annoyance of Gu Yuena. The Four Eyed Titan saw the looking of annoyance on Gu Yuena face and only roared out, wanting to murder her. Once again, Gu Yuena defended against the relentless onught of three 6th-dimensional gods. "I am impressed, I truly am. The fact you could keep this up, even with three of us trying to kill you. You truly are amazing." The Golden Boy muttered with a hint of disbelief in its tone. How could it not be in disbelief? Gu Yuena was not only able to withstand all three of their assaults but was able to deal serious harm to them. Without taking much damage herself. Such a notion should be impossible, yet it was happening right before their eyes. But they knew this couldn''t go on for long, as they noticed Gu Yuena has expanded far more energy than all of them. It wouldn''t happen any time soon but if she continued with her expansion of so much energy. She will most likely run out of energy to fully defend all three 6th-dimensional god assaults. But it wasn''t like Gu Yuena didn''t know this, who said it would be easy to take on three gods at the same rank? No one ever, not even back when she was Dragon God, did she find it easy to take on multiple Gods. Whether she likes it or not, Gods are truly hard to kill. "But it''s not like I am alone, am I?" It was then the three 6th-dimensional gods'' expression changed. As in the next instant, silver and white expanse had swept through the whole area, illuminating all of the gods. Earth-shattering sounds rumbled, raging waves of silver radiance hacked down upon the area, unstoppable, tearing through the spaces. To the shock of the three gods! A gigantic silver spear cleaved through the 6th-dimensional space, cleaving it in half as it came down on them. And then cutting through the Four Eyed Titan who could only scream, blood sshing outwards as it felt the spear descending. The spear continued through its body, before chopping through its soul while the gleaming expanse of light that came with it. Started to form ripples on the split soul before it exploded out, breaking apart the soul and making it crumble. The Four Eye titin died in the next moment. "You...You! How are you here! Shouldn''t the-," "He is dead." Na''er casually replied as she moved towards the two 6th-dimensional gods, step by step with a faint smile on her face. Her silver dragon spear trailed behind her, the blood of two 6th-dimensional gods was dripping from it. "Now then, it should be fair no?" Just as Na''er said this, she rushed towards the Golden Buddha who could only curse as he started to sh with her. While Gu Yuena had already hacked out towards the Golden God who swiftly defended itself with its divine spear. Another earth-shaking battle erupted in the 6th-dimensional spaces. # Away from the battlefield, a figure was moving through time. "Are you sure they will be fine, without you?" Sleipnir''s voice rang out which held hints of worry and anxiety. "They should be able to... I trust them." Tang Wulin replied, causing Sleipnir to fall silent but not just from his words. But also from the way his eyes slightly narrowed, as if he was lost in thought. "Okay, how do you feel about Typhoon?" Sleipnir decided to change the topic which Tang Wulin seemed thankful for as his eyes softened. "Yeah Wulin, you''ve been eerily silent about Typhoon involvement." Yggdrasil''s voice rang out. "It will end just like all my other challenges, in my victory." The confidence in Tang Wulin tone made both Sleipnir and Yggdrasil want topletely believe him. Yet that didn''t stop the slight worry in their health, as Typhoon did have the support of the Universal Law with him. Could victory really be that easy? Still, none of them decided to question Tang Wulin, all of them falling silent as they waited for the uing battle. After a bit, Tang Wulin narrowed his eyes. The infinite possibilities around him were constantly changing. But one of them caught his attention, one that involves his father facing off against three God-Kings. ''Dad? Hmm, seems he needs help.'' Tang Wulin thought before a dazzling trident appeared next to him, giving off a beautiful glow. ncing at the Sea God Trident, he knew the Sea God was far weaker without its trident, which helps it utilize its full power. But since Tang Wulin had gained the trident full recognition, there was no way for Tang San to summon or control the trident. As Tang San''s previous connection with the trident was removed, Tang Wulin''s own connection took his ce. So even if he sent it to Tang San, he wouldn''t be able to utilize the trident much. Unless he allowed it through his infinite possibilities. Reality began changing, possibilities fluctuated and the trident shined a light glow. ''Go help him then return.'' Then in the next moment, the golden trident instantly disappeared in a sh of light, crossing space and time to reach Tang San. At the very least, Tang San should be able to use the trident full might for a few seconds without exploding from it. Since Tang San couldn''t withstand the might of a 7th-dimensional weapon while being a God-King. But a few seconds would be all he should need to beat them. After that, Tang Wulin eyes narrowed, peering through the mist of time. ''Way different when looking at it from this point of view.'' "No." Tang Wulin uttered some words with reality changing, while possibilities rang out. Before his figure began to give off a golden light that pierced out, shattering the space before him. Turning into a streak of light that appeared in a ce that held a deep blue river that was flowing down below him. But the piercing light didn''t stop, rushing straight towards a figure that was staring above at the iing fist. The streak of gold appeared right in front of the fist and figure. Tang Wulin shimmed in golden wisps that were like fire, with his ten wings sprouting out as he sted out his fist. In the next moment, Tang Wulin fist shed with the golden fist! The shockwaves produced by their direct sh were just too overwhelming, blowing everything away. Space-time between these two fists began to sh with each other while obliterating thews and elements around them. Shockwaves swept through to shimmer water down belong, stirring up the long river and making it shake uncontrobly. Reality itself trembled, as the ce drowned out by naturalws, elements, and Immortal Qi that instantly swept through the whole area. The figure that was behind Tang Wulin was sent flying from the shockwave, a figure he didn''t need to know who it was. Since he had a front-row seat to the figure experience, it was him or well him back in the past before he became a True God. Just like before, the water from the River Of Time rushed upwards, enveloping his figure and taking him away. While being above, Typhoon stared down at him in shock. "You... You''re Tang Wulin, aren''t you?" "It''s been a while." Typhoon eyes narrowed, staring at the figure before him that looked simr to the Tang Wulin before but different. Not only did his physical appearance change, but the aura and presence Typhoon could feel from it was far different. "...You were able to be a 7th-dimensional God as well? I see now, the you who became a 7th-dimensional God came here to save your past self." "It wouldn''t matter if I came here or not, it wasn''t like you could kill me anyway." "Oh? How are you so confident?" "Don''t worry about it." "I think not, now you pique my curiosity... Since you believe I can''t kill your past self, let''s put that to the test shall we?" A vicious smile appeared on Typhoon''s face."How many can you stop I wonder?" Without any warning or hesitation, Typhoon w stabbed out! Shattering the space in front, turning into a grey streak that hacked towards the lower reaches of the rivers of time. The grey streak appeared punctured through the forces of time and history, shattering the space as it appeared in outer space. Down below the grey streak was a moon that had a different Tang Wulin and multiple dragon corpsesying on its surface. The grey streak wasted no time, rushing towards Tang Wulin while thews, elements, and reality trembled from its appearance. But it was then, a golden light broke through space, appearing right in front of the grey streak. In the next moment, a grey streak and golden light shed! The shockwave sent Tang Wulin and the dragon corpses flying away. "Oh? You actually stop that one..." Typhoon eyes gazed at Tang Wulin who had sted out with a fist, instantly after he hacked out with his w. "What about the others?" Typhoon had already unleashed even more attacks that rushed towards the past. All of them hacked towards the lower reaches of time, plowing through history. One w appeared above a coliseum, which held Tang Wulin who was stepping on a boy with two adults in front of him. Another w appeared above a beach, which held a seven-year-old Tang Wulin who was talking with a silver-haired girl. Another w appeared above a God Realm, holding a baby Tang Wulin who was being held by women with scorpion braid. Surrounded by other figures who were releasing the pressure of a God. But before the ws could breakthrough space to pierce through Tang Wulin, a resplendent light appeared right in front. Before it shed with the golden w, releasing a shockwave that could only be felt in the 7th-dimensional space. But these two weren''t the only times the w appeared. Typhoons had unleashed a relentless onught of attacks across the past, striking at the Tang Wulin that was in the past. Over a billion times, each attack contained the power to eradicate him and everything near. But, his attacks would always get stopped by the golden streaks. Even though Typhoon had hacked out his attack towards the past first. Tang Wulin''s own attack was not only able to keep up but outspeed Typhoons, stopping the past for even noticing. And from the past getting unstable. Yet maybe it was an unfortunate thing since it was going to be a battle that would shake all of history. How many people had seen this type of thing? A battle between two 7th-dimensional gods. Just from their causal attacks, they were able to unleash over billions upon billions of attacks across the past. "I have no time to deal with your bullshit. You actually tried to kill me over a billion times... Right in front of me." Tang Wulin spoke out, as his body began to give off a shimmering white light. As he did this, the River Of Times began to surge, overwhelming waves rushed in all directions, engulfing towards the heavens. Tang Wulin figures began to change, the light continued to expand, growing to the size of a gxy, no smaller than Typhoon. A gigantic bipedal dragon had appeared. It had golden and ck scales that were a unique mixture of tes and diamond shapes, that shined and glistened. Tribal markings that were purple but with a hint of pearly white and streaks of ck in them. A bulky chest that looked like divine armor instead of dragonhide, that was traditionally decorated in these unique markings. Behind the grand dragons, were ten gigantic wings, each wing seemed to contain swirls of space and time. Behind these luminous wings was a gigantic doubleyered golden spinning wheel. The wheel had thirteen crystals; each was a different color and all of them were shining, fluctuating with various powers. A long-tail swish through the air, making thews and elements tremble. As the dragon descended, the river of time erupted, rushing out in all directions. The dragon gave off a radiant golden glow, that was interweaving with white and ck spheres of lights that were like fireflies. They swirled around the dragon, producing a pressure that pressed down on everything. Typhoon had no choice but to raise his arm as the energy swept past him, it was extremely powerful. "Let me repay the favor." Tang Wulin eyes shined with an ethereal golden light. As a dazzling golden spear about his size appeared in his hand, terrifying killing intent and divine madness swept through the whole area. While a golden-ck trident appeared beside him, revolving around Tang Wulin. With a golden battle armor enveloping his whole body, wrapping around his neck and dragon head. Before expanding into his wings, the battle armor began to roar and surge with power. As it felt how terrifying Tang Wulin''s body was, making its amplification to his strength and power even more terrifying. Just as he hacked out with his glittering spear that cleaved towards Typhoon! Chapter 444: Clash Across The Rivers (1) Chapter 444: sh Across The Rivers (1) Above Typhoon, a golden spear hacked over while releasing a crimson-gold and scarlet wave of intent. The wave descended down on Typhoon, wishing to crush and rip him apart in the next instant. The spear cleaved through the higher-dimensional spaces, reaching Typhoon instantly. Yet Typhoon only scoffed, a golden-grey aura had already erupted out, the snakes on his head spat out a grey beam. The grey beam roared with Space-time, sting towards the spear and crashing straight into it, producing a terrifying sh. The River Of Time began to surge, distant waves rushed upwards from the shockwaves. The glittering wings on Tang Wulin erupted with various power, his body tore through space! He was too fast, arriving before his opponent in a sh, his left fist plowed towards Typhoon. ''Forbidden Destruction and Creation: Dragon Emperor True Destruction.'' ''Golden Dragon Tremor st.'' True Destruction surged around his fist, the power of possibilities began to fluctuate as his fist began to multiply, Instantly, Typhoon was surrounded by millions upon millions of True Destruction Fists, each of them containing horrifying power. Typhoon eyes narrowed as he hacked out with nine-colored lighting, arcs of lightning began to swirl around him. They continued rushing out in waves, turning the entire area around Typhoon into a sea of nine-colored lightning arcs. Every inch of the area he was at was filled with bolts of lightning, just as the millions of fists crashed into them. The nine-colored lightning began devouring the True Destruction Energy that was hacking out. The fist that was rushing towards Typhoon was instantly destroyed, the frequent lightning ripping it to shreds, nothing remained. Even with Tang Wulin''s realm barrier over his skin and his dislocation of time, it meant nothing to this nine-colored lightning. Yet it was instantly restored as if nothing happened while Tang Wulin eyes narrowed, instantly knowing that lightning. Contained the aura of the nine-dimensional space. ''Universal Law.'' Without any hesitation, Tang Wulin opened his mouth and began to swirl with various powers. All of his cursed, death, faith, destruction, and soul skills began to condense into this swirl before he sted it out. Typhoon quickly reacted, a giant shadow appeared behind him. It looked like a giant ck hole, that was made out of the 7th-dimensional spaces which began to immediately rush over. His piercing beam of energy began to be devoured by the ck hole but not without it starting to gain cracks all over it. A sh began to erupt between the times! But Tang Wulin didn''t wait, his wings began to hack out! It had started unleashing a raging wave of energy that started sting through the ck hole before it rushed towards Typhoon. Typhoon eyes began to sh, Space-time began to fluctuate. But Tang Wulin eyes shed as well, instantly suppressing the changes around the area. Shocking Typhoon who felt his Space-time powers sealing in that instant, just as the fierce wave of energy reached him. As Tang Wulin control over Space-time wasn''t something even Typhoon could match. After Sleipnir made her God Position alongside him absorbing Fairy Heart and Space Between Time. One could say, Tang Wulin might as well be the God Of Space and Time in the 7th-dimension. Making his Space-time powers unmatched by anyone. Unless they held the position in the same rank as him or were at a higher level. ''Hm? His Space-time abilities are stronger than mine... No, they''re far stronger than mine.'' Yet Typhoon didn''t flinch, its dragon head began to roar out, each of them terrifying in their own right and held a wisp of 7th-dimensional. All of them moved out at the same time, unleashing a terrifying stream that rushed out towards the flowing stream of energy. Twenty heads hacked out with, zing mes that started to burn away Space-time. Another sted out with void intent, obliterating everything in sight, each head hacked out with a different technique. In the next moment, over a hundred techniques crashed into the energy, blowing it away and rushing to Tang Wulin. ''Infernal World.'' Without wasting a second, Tang Wulin''s mouth began to open before he started to devour, tapping into Tao Tie god position. Alongside his yer ability to devour everything in the world. He began devouring all of the techniques that were raining down on him while his fist sted out once again. That shot out and crashed into the dragon heads that tried to chomp down on him. The dragon heads were hit by the fist, which turned them all into a bloody mist. But Typhoon''s eyes narrowed as reality began to change, reforming his Dragon Heads as he rushed forward. "Tsk, what a terrifying regeneration. Not only that but you were able to unleash a million amounts of attacks at the same time... That should be possible even with our control over possibilities, as it still drains our energy... Unless you have close to an infinite amount of energy." Typhoonmented as he sted out with his fist that was surging with a grey aura. Immortal Qi and space-time rushed out towards the trident that was piercing over. "Quit your talking." Tang Wulin sted out with his fist, countless of his techniques began to mix before sting towards Typhoon. It was only because of Fairy Heart, that he could unleash those million of True Destruction strikes simultaneously and easily. Even if a 7th-dimensional god had control over an infinite number of possibilities. It still required energy for them to produce, alter, destroy, and reduce these possibilities. Producing the amount of a million possibilities all at the same time? A terrifying amount of energy would be needed, something no god should ever have. Typhoon fist shed with Trish that erupted with destruction and creation. While the dragon on its head began to spew nine-colored lighting towards Tang Wulin fist and the golden spear. The two attacked with full force, resulting in a terrifying collision! The space around them began to cave in, water down below began to overflow into the sky, countless cracks appeared around. While the River Of Times began to shake, releasing ear-splitting deafening noise. The two beings were moving, not staying in one spot. Both of them had begun to move towards the lower reaches of the River Of Time. Both of them interweave between each other as they shed in streaks of light, gold-grey and white-ck. The two fists collided, dragon heads and spear shed, techniques smashed against with other techniques. Even though the fight just started, blood was already sshing these two duos. They exchanged another continuous row of strikes, fists collided once more, Space-time fragments surged out everywhere. Trident alongside the spear hacked down on the dragon heads that sted out with lightning, the space burst open. All around them were irregr scenes, as both Tang Wulin and Typhoon were shing with control over possibilities as well. The explosions of millions of worlds had been being born before it was forcibly closed. Reality changing to seal a person''s ability appeared before it was reversed. The presence of death began to spread before it crushed. The feeling of nothingness began to crash down before it was nullified. Nine-colored tribtion came down before it was suppressed. One produces the possibility while the other closed it down before they switched roles after a few exchanges. While both of them struck each other from the present and future as they rushed towards the past. Nine-colored lightning shed out of Tang Wulin, vines that were crackling as Tang Wulin whipped out countless vines. The vines swayed in Tang Wulin''s hand before he viciously struck out, the vines made a perfect arc in the air towards Typhoon. But Typhoon swiftly reacted, countless gold spheres appeared in front of it, spinning with a terrifying amount of energy. Instantly all of the shot out, with more beams following behind. The nine-colored whip and the golden beams crashed into each other. The whip kept on losing vines after vines but it was pulled back by Tang Wulin before he hacked out with it once more. The vines striking from the future while he grasped his golden spear. He began applying True Destruction, Forbidden Misery, and Bomb curse upon it. Then he thrust out, the spear piercing towards Typhoon who quickly reacted. The countless spheres began to join, forming a bigger sphere before it sted out towards Tang Wulin. While the dragons on Typhoon''s head began to spew out streams of lightning, that struck Tang Wulin from the future. Appearing right behind him, forcing Tang Wulin to alter reality. He switches the future in which the lightning wasing to him for another one. Just as the vines and gigantic beam shed! While the spear instantly appeared at Typhoon''s chest, striking it in the chest. Yet there was no damage, reality fluctuating as Typhoon changed the spear offense to zero, including all of its abilities. Before it went back to its full power. But Tang Wulin only pulled back before thrusting repeatedly thrust with his full strength. The spear struck from the top, middle, bottom, and behind Typhoon without a second. Typhoon released a deafening roar out, an overwhelming wave of grey immortal qi was released! The energy surging through the world, tearing through the area and crashing into the spear. As they smashed together, the river of time trembling began to intensify below them. Tang Wulin was holding the golden spear tightly. He was thrusting and shing continuously at Typhoon who was equallyshing out. With strikes made of nine-colored lightning, spatial and temporal energy. While Trish was hacking down on Typhoon, the destruction and creation energy was trying to break through its defense. But Typhoon only snorted but twenty dragon''s heads hacked out towards the trident. They shed with each other forcibly! Each head contained wisps of the 7th-dimensional spaces. Twenty of thembined was enough to match Trish. But even as they shed intensely, rushing to the past as they shed, they were still far above the river of time. Making it so no one was able to feel or even see their history shaking sh! Grey-darkness power surged. Typhoon roared out as he took action, his golden skin began to glitter and glow. Before it was bathed in the radiance of the grey-darkness, each scale gave off a horrifying killing intent. As the grey-darkness began to release grey lights that started to interweave with each other beforebining as one. The light tore through the dimensional space, time fragments around, and countless possibilities as reality began warping. The heaven and earth began trembling as Typhoon began drawing power from it, amplifying the strength of his next strike. Typhoon''s whole figure was infused with horrifying killing energy. Without any word it hacked down with its hand, the grey radiance shed down, cutting through the void. Arriving in front of Tang Wulin, while the grey energy scattered, turning into billions upon billions of grey streaks But before the streaks could strike Tang Wulin, billions upon billions of tomoe appeared in front of him, all of them spinning. The tomoes began devouring the grey streaks before they vanished, appearing right behind Typhoon. While Tang Wulin''s arm turned into a long de, the power of his Tenga Gouken curse activated before he hacked out with it. The de chopped towards Typhoon, while millions upon millions of grey streaks hacked out from behind Typhoon. But then reality began to change, the grey streaks all froze before reappearing in front of Tang Wulin. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t even flinch, as the streaks almost reached his body, his figure and Typhoon figure switched with each other. But reality began to change. "No." Tang Wulin uttered, bringing the changes to a standstill just as the billions upon billions of streaks crashed into each other. A great explosion rang out, the noise was earth-shattering. Yet Typhoon rushed out alongside Tang Wulin, both of them hacking out attacks against each other. But if one was to look closely, most of Typhoon''s attacks weren''t harming Tang Wulin at all. ''Cursed that dislocation in time, only the Universal Law lightning can hurt him.'' Thought Typhoon with a frown. He had been paying close attention to his battle with Typhoon. Their shes had already had them run down a million years into the past. Yet through most of their sh, his attack barely had any effect on Tang Wulin. At first, he thought it was because of his terrifying defense and resistance. But after taking a closer look, he released it because of the special properties of the Realm In Body. The Realm In Body allowed the ruler full control of the time in the user body because the realmcks the concept of time. With this Tang Wulin was able to alter his realm time making it so a second out here will be far longer in his body. This meant that any attacks that strike him, will take far longer to affect him since it''s still traveling towards his body. ''This damn Realm In Body!'' Tang Wulin only smirked at the frustrated look on Typhoon''s face, it would take at least a year before he would feel. Any of the attacks he was struck with. Tang Wulin grasped Trish in his hand, creation energy began to amplify its strength alongside the Immortal Qi and Realm Core. Right now, he felt the core inside of sending him a rush of energy. Destruction energy had begun erupting from Trish before he started adding even more. It amazed Tang Wulin how he destroyed so much destruction energy, one from the Golden Dragon King. One from his Destruction Bloodline, another from Bahamut, and thest one from Trish. And he wondered just how terrifying would they be if hebines all of them? With his God of Existence position and Creation Energy, it was possible. Various types of Destruction Energy began to wrap around Trish, surging, and crackling around the trident. Space and the void began to copse around the trident! Before Tang Wulin hacked out with the trident that was already tearing through space, crushing down on Typhoon. Typhoon Dragon''s head had already hacked out, all of them coated with lightning as they crashed into the trident. A great explosion erupted in the area, as possibilities and Space-time fluctuation began to sh between gods. Shaking up the past, present, and future. But Tang Wulin rushed through the smoke, his fist sted out and smashed into the face of Typhoon. The sounds of bone-shattering rang out, alongside blood sshing out while his face drove through Typhoon''s head. But Typhoon was able to tilt its head away, making it so Tang Wulin fist evaded its brain but a good chunk of its head. Scattered across the area, with even more blood sshing out, yet Typhoon''s face quickly started mending itself. Just one strike from Tang Wulin fist and it was able to shatter the hide of Typhoon. Yet this shouldn''te as a surprise as Tang Wulin''s body was terrifying. Even to those on the same level, any hit from Tang Wulin body part is sure to severely wound them. As this was a body at its base level that had thebined offense and defensive might of twenty-three people at the same rank as him. Combined that with his Battle Armor, Divine Weapon, all of his enhancements, and him taking energy from his realm core. It wasn''t amiss to say, each of Tang Wulin hits surpasses thebined strength of 40 beings in the same rank. So how could Typhoon''s body stand up to his punches? The Dragon Heads on Typhoon tried intercepting but Trish and the Golden Dragon Spear struck out, shing with them. Tang Wulin struck Typhoon in the chest, his chest exploded out, blood sshing around. Before Tang Wulin delivered a blow to the shoulder and left hook to Typhoon''s side. Typhoons could only release an ear-splitting while coughing out blood. As Tang Wulin fist plowed through its shoulder, while the other smashed apart the scale on his side. Typhoon tried to call upon the possibilities but Tang Wulin swiftly countered, his control over the possibilities. Even stronger than Typhoon because of his Realm In Body and him calling upon Yggdrasil''s position over possibilities. Then he drove his fist directly into Typhoon''s stomach, True Destruction erupting outwards. Massive explosions erupted, the wave made the rivers of time tremble even more! The figure of Typhoon was pushed back even more with Tang Wulin rushing after him. Yet as he staggered back, Typhoon was still able to dodge the fist that missed his face by an inch. Before he hacked out with nine-colored lightning. The Lightning poured down like a waterfall, crashing down from the Dragon Heads, rushing towards Tang Wulin. But Tang Wulin''s body began giving off a pale light, right before an extremely terrifying and shocking lightning waterfall covered his figure. As therge amounts of lightning poured down, thunder roaring, Tang Wulin figure could be seen charging through it. Ignoring all of it, as if he didn''t exist in this reality. Chapter 445: Clash Across The Rivers (2) Chapter 445: sh Across The Rivers (2) Tang Wulin sted out with another fist, terrifying radiance was produced by the fist that struck Typhoon, smashing him back again. Blood flew out again. Typhoon released a muffled groan, twenty of the dragon''s heads werepletely smashed to pieces, bing mist. Yet Typhoon was able to react, unleashing various techniques! Nine-colored lightning, piercing grey lights, w Strike... All of them smashed into Tang Wulin who was charging forward. But to the shock of Typhoon, he saw Tang Wulin fist sting out repeatedly, smashing into the techniques with terrifying speed. Each hit shooked the area around them, scattering wisps in all directions, a cloud of smokes forming. Yet it was then a pale white vine hacked through the clouds of smoke. Producing a magnificent arc through the area towards the body of Typhoon. While a pale-green colored light shined before erupting, as vines rushed through the clouds of smoke in front. Millions upon millions of vines shot out like arrows, piercing towards Typhoon, all of them surged with True Destruction and Red Lightning. But if that wasn''t enough, some of the vines held swirls of nothingness, emotions, sins, and various other powers within them. "You little monster, you just keep getting terrifying." Typhoon spoke out with a chuckle. He knew Tang Wulin wasn''t utilizing his power but his God Position, Existence to call upon these powers. He didn''t think Tang Wulin would take his mastery over existence to such heights. With the power of existence, one can be able to manipte other energy that flows through existence. This means the God of Existence could draw power and knowledge from other powers and even other concepts. Just now Tang Wulin applied various other powers that reside in existence towards his vines. Typhoon sted out with a fist, that roared out with nine-colored lightning! The fist began to smash, destroy, and reduce all of the piercing vines into nothing, shattering the space and void around it. While spewing out a beam of energy, the beam pierced through the sky and crashed into the vines that cut through the sky. But the vines cut straight through the beam which began to break down after making contact with the vine. Typhoon''s eyes narrowed before he sensed the wisp of nothingness inside of the vines. The Dragon Heads released a roar before all of them sted out with a sea of nine-colored fire. The fire rushed out towards the vines, containing the wisp of the Universal Law, it began to devour the vines above. Then the dragon heads began spewing a raging sea of mes, lightning, the wind, and water that began to rush towards Tang Wulin. But Tang Wulin rushed towards Typhoon, turning into a streak of light. Just as the overwhelming waves reached him, enveloping his whole figure that gave off a pale light. Before he broke through the wave, his fist revealed a terrifying pale light before he sted it out towards Typhoon. The Dragon Dragons quickly released another wave but the wings behind Tang Wulin hacked out, severing some of the heads. While his spear swept through the area, cutting through another set of heads. Just as his Trident pierce through thest remaining heads causing Typhoon to release a roar. Before a set of vine struck it, turning its body green and causing its ability to be sealed. Yet Typhoon''s eyes shed, reality began to change and fluctuate, the green on its body shattered. His severed dragon heads were instantly restored. While waves of destruction, mes, and lightning appeared behind Tang Wulin. But Tang Wulin continued his charge, his fist reaching Typhoon, just as the waves of attacks and the Dragon Head chomped down on him. The whole area erupted explosively. The two collided! Typhoon''s chest was sted through, covered in blood. However, Dragon Heads sped down on Tang Wulin''s body, while his back burst with blood, defense, and resistance ce was forcibly broken. The shockwave released by their attacks released a noise that resounded across various eras, appearing in different space-times. ''Eternal Return.'' But Tang Wulin didn''t stop, his figure trembled before the space and time around his back began to change. Instantly, the horrifying wound on his back was gone, his back perfectly restored as if the event that happened before. Like it had just been reset. Tang Wulin began smashing down his fist on Typhoon who began to scream. As each hit was sting through its defense and resistance. Yet the Dragon Heads began to spew out nine-colored lightning that made Tang Wulin tremble, the streaks hacking through his body. Blood sshed out from Tang Wulin, pieces of his barrier once again fell from Typhoon shattering it after it was reformed. But Tang Wulin only roared, the power of existence erupting. Utilizing the power of existence, his fist began returning the lightning and Dragon Heads to nothingness. Yet Typhoon only restored the heads while hacking out with even more lightning and Fists. In the next moment, Tang Wulin and Typhoon began shing with each other, neither moving back and retreating. It didn''t take long for the area to be drowned out by their attacks and energy. Some of the Dragon Heads hacked out to the golden spear and Trish, all of them shing for dominance. The 7th-dimensional spaces cracked apart, vicious cracks began to form through the broken spaces and into the void. The two figures be indistinct, as they stop rushing down to the lower reaches of time and rush back up. They collided with everything they had, attacking each other viciously while they were at close distance. Both of them were streaks of light, producing a series of thunderous explosions as they traveled upwards through the River Of Time. The water from the River Of Time flew everywhere, the shockwave from the two gods blew everything away. Each blow illuminating the whole area, each blow sending wisps into the rushing stream, each blow producing cracks around. The heavens and earth began trembling uncontrobly, as Tang Wulin began to draw power from them, amplifying his own strength. Up above, everything turned glittering white! Tang Wulin punched out, countless golden hoops appeared, each of them containing the truth of the universe within them. Typhoon grimace, he could tell each hoop contained terrifying suppression abilities. If he allowed one to get near him, it might seal his abilities and even his movements. Without any hesitation, countless streaks of nine-colored lightning winding about him! These streaks of lightning carried the Universal Law wrath as Typhoon thrust out his arms. Leading to each of these streaks to pierce out, all of them hacking out like arrows towards the golden hoops in front. "So... The Universal Law really isn''t helping you much."Tang Wulin spoke out as he saw the streaks and hoops shing. An ear-splitting explosion rang out, as infinite possibilities shed, Space-time power crashed with each other. The hoops and streaks shing in the past, present, and future from both of these two gods wishing to strike from all fronts. "What..." Typhoon''s eyes narrowed as he rushed towards Tang Wulin, both of them shing once more. Dragon Heads shing with Trish and the Golden Dragon Spear, both of them releasing energy that began to overflow. The whole area was shaking and trembling, while a fist and another fist hacked over. One coiled with nine-colored lightning and the other with a pale light, instantly they both collided. "The Universal Law hasn''t been striking down on me nor has it been amplifying your power... Something it should be doing but it''s not." ''Royal Bodhisattva Phase One: First Palm.'' Tang Wulin''s hand moved down Typhoon''s fist before he struck out with his other one but a Dragon Head was intercepted. The Dragon Head was sting through, turning into mist but it allowed Typhoon to summon nine-colored lightning. Just as the fist smashed into its side, shattering it and bursting it open. But the fist was also destroyed as well. "Stop overthinking things." Typhoons and the Dragon Heads opened their mouths, spitting out a wave of lightning that rushed onward. Breaking through the spaces in front while at the same time. Tang Wu countless vines appeared behind Tang Wulin, rushing out towards Typhoon''s sides. Bloody light sshed out. Regardless of whether it was Tang Wulin''s chest and arm or Typhoon''s sides, they both revealed terrifying injuries. Blood was gushing out of them, with it falling to the streaming river below them. But none of this mattered to either of them, as they continued striking at each other. They had already returned to the past but were now, instantly rushing towards the upper end of the River Of Time. Both of them n to fight each other, till they reach the limits of the future! However, simultaneously, both of them were still striking each other from the future and past, trying to deal a fatal blow. ''Fighting a God really is troublesome.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a sigh. Most of his attacks were severely wounding Typhoons but thetter just kept on restoring and healing itself. Not only that but his resistance would shield him from most of the brunt while its power over possibilities. Made it so he could restore himself, divert attacks and even reduce the amount that came his way. Add on to the fact, Typhoon had the Universal Law lightning, it allowed this fight to go on longer than it should have. In a straight battle, Typhoon would have been crushed easily but unfortunately, this wasn''t a straight battle. At the very least, Tang Wulin was suppressing most of Typhoon''s abilities, like his Space-time and possibilities. But even then, Typhoon was bing troublesome. Golden Hoops filled the skies while shimmering in a golden glow, with a stomp, countless dragons appeared all around Tang Wulin. In addition, his Battle Armor began erupting with a crimson light. A crimson vortex began expanding, enveloping Tang Wulin and Typhoon, frantically assaulting Typhoon''s mind, soul and body with its streaks. ''Battle Armor Domain: Ragnarok Realm.'' While also hacking out with his technique, his battle armor like Leviathan can use all of his skills and fight by itself. And if this wasn''t enough, it could also use his own enhancement skills which stacked upon him as well. "Sorry but that isn''t enough!" The Dragon Heads began to spat out another streak of lightning radiance that surged like a raging sea. Some of the other heads, roar out with void power, copsing everything in front of them. While another set of heads, spew out streams of mes that illuminate the area, consuming everything within the mes. The attacks struck the golden hoops that hacked forward, the hoop was devouring the attacks before bursting open. Space and void around them copsed! Techniques appeared one after another, each time they shed, an explosion resounding through the area. Like brilliant fireworks in the night sky. "I am sick of you if multiple strikes won''t end you. Then how about just one big strike, leaving nothing to restore you." At the same time, white streaks of lights appeared in endless strands around Tang Wulin body, like divine chains. The golden dragon spear appeared in his hand while Trish appeared in his other hand, both of them shining. Around Tang Wulin, one could vaguely hear various sounds. That cried out. One could see irregr scenes of various types of intent, death, destruction, life, creation... That scene was too terrifying! Various irregrities appeared around Tang Wulin, as Space-time began to swirl around both of his spears. Infinite possibilities beganpressing into the tip of his spears, all of them interweaving with his other powers. At this moment, Tang Wulin wasbing his power together, ready to unleash a terrifying strike. Without any hesitation, he thrust out his spear, which seemed to contain, True Destruction, True Creation, Faith Energy, Death Energy, Madness Energy... It looked like almost all of his skills were merging seamlessly, stacking upon each other, as they punctured forward. But if this wasn''t enough, he felt Leviathan and his Battle Armor erupting with power. They were applying his enhancement like Dragon Emperor Domination and stacking his techniques around his spears. ''Endless Spear!'' However, Typhoon also reacted as well! Nine-Colored lightning filled the world, as the Dragon Head heads began to roar out with nine-colored lightning. Before then coating their own body with the lightning and then rushing out murderously, intending to devour everything. While Typhoon scaled crimson-scarlet, all of them piercing out with streaks of scarlet, that illuminate the area. Turning into waves of crimson-gold light that hacked out, interweaving with the nine-colored lightning and sweeping out. "Obliterate Origin!" Typhoon roared, gray mist pervading the air. His aura erupting out, wrapping around its fist, his aura growing out like a ck abyss. Before Typhoon sted out with his fist that started to devour everything yet seemed to contain infinite possibilities within them. A swirl of merged techniques stacked together punctures forward. While nine-colored lightning interweaved with crimson-gold waves rushed onward with a grey-darkness that stretched endlessly. The dazzling radiance from these two attacks, towered side by side. It seemed to illuminate the rivers of time, shining from the limit of the future down to the limit of the past. In the next moment, Endless Spear and Obliterate Origin collided with each other. The long river of time starting to break apart and going out of control, surging viciously and thrown into violent disorder. Alongside the droplets of history started to shatter one after another. Just from the shockwave of these terrifying attacks shing with each other! Before an earth-shattering explosion erupted from around them with everything bursting and breaking apart. The stars of history fell one after another. She took action with full strength, continuously forming imprints to attack. Instantly the rivers of time that were down below them, stretching from the past to the future were obliterated, shattering. Brilliant lights blotted out the area as the two attacks blew away everything around them. Countless amounts of raptures were being formed through the 7th-dimensional space, the void was splitting asunder. Wisps were dancing through the broken void and crack spaces, rumbling and thunderous noise was ringing across time. Everything seemed to have copsed, time, and space colliding, possibilities were rushing across the whole area. For the first time in history, time was out of ce, rivers of time shattered, everything around seemed to be destroyed. Including Tang Wulin and Typhoon figures that couldn''t be seen anymore. As various lights rained down, illuminating the ruined ce in multi-colored lights. Chapter 446: Fall Of A God Chapter 446: Fall Of A God It was still silent, only the rains of pearly light descending could be seen. All of them were dazzling; it almost made one blind. Yet after a second, it started to dim, with the only thing showing was the ruined battlefield. The battlefield that was previously the rivers of time was severely deformed beyond recognition. Lights could be seen falling from the massive cracks in space and the void, sprinkling down. Everything seemed to be destroyed, yet the whole area shooked one more. Before all of the vicious cracks that were around, instantly shattered into pieces, falling on the ground. The figure of Typhoon was sent flying, its body was leaking with blood, most of its Dragon Head was destroyed. But it was still sting out with his fist, which smashed into Tang Wulin who was rushing towards him. Tang Wulin was bleeding, his battle armor having cracks on it, yet Tang Wulin was still surging with life and vitality. ''Forbidden Heaven and Earth- Dragon Emperor Domination.'' Instantly a tyrannical, overbearing, and dazzling aura suddenly burst out of Tang Wulin, illuminating the broken area. The overwhelming presence rushed out, pressing down on Typhoon whose expression began to turn grim. To his shock, he could feel the forces of causality, destiny, and thews around being suppressed dimmed to the point. That they felt like they were sealed away, making this area free of these influences. But if that wasn''t enough, he sensed Tang Wulin strength increasing even more as he reached him. The fragmented lights were being absorbed into his body, increasing his strength to the disbelief of Typhoon. Tang Wulin began raining down blows on Typhoon, his fist struck Typhoon side, shattering it once more and causing it to roar out. Tang Wulin was rapidly striking all over Typhoon''s body, its scale being smashed apart and the body being thrashed. Typhoon gritted his teeth before he erupted with energy while the Dragon Heads got ready to bare their fang down on Tang Wulin. But how could Tang Wulin allow them? ''Forbid the Supernatural Dragon Emperor Crush.'' Instantly, the sound of something being crushed rang out around! The elements, Space-time, and even possibilities that were fluctuating began to freeze, all of them being crushed. To his shock, Typhoon felt his own strength being ruthlessly suppressed! His divine sense and cultivation were being suppressed, forcibly brought down from the 7th-dimension. Straight to a mortal! "What! How is that possible!" "Perfect." Tang Wulin didn''t even waste any time. He only had ten seconds before the effects wore off. With a wave of his hand, he utilizes his ban the history to cause changes through the area. Before a trident punctured through space behind Typhoon and pierced right through him, lodging itself in his chest. "What..." But Tang Wulin didn''t answer him, his fist erupting out with power, utilizing his Forbidden Pierce, he struck out with all of his might. Possibilities fluctuated around Tang Wulin''s hand before all of them began topress into one path, straight towards Typhoon''s chest. Shocking Typhoon who felt the infinite possibilities being suppressed, just for one second. Striking out, the fist punctured straight through the chest of Typhoon. His power exploded out, bursting the chest of Typhoon before his fist struck its soul and shattered it into pieces. Blood ssh out! "...That should be it." Tang Wulin muttered as he stared at the lifeless body of Typhoon that was hovering in front of him, blood leaking out. It was then, a light began to shine around Tang Wulin, he began returning to his human form. With the Golden Dragon Spear and Trish decreasing in size, appearing next to him while the Sea God Trident. Move towards him, the blood of Typhoon fading away from it. The Sea God Trident rushed towards Tang Wulin, rubbing itself on him. ''Yes, missed you too.'' He was able to sense the Sea God Trident was rushing towards him as he fought Typhoon. So he decided to set Typhoon up for the Sea God Trident toe in and pierce through him. Which worked out from the results, his gaze was still on Typhoon''s lifeless body. While he rubbed the Sea God Trident, who did an excellent good job. "Let''s finish this up. I need to go back-," As Tang Wulin began to raise his hand, to fully erase Typhoon''s body, the area began to tremble uncontrobly. A frown appeared on Tang Wulin''s face as he nced up."Now you''re showing up?" Up above was theing of nine-colored clouds, that were streaking with an infinite amount of lightning arcs and bolts. The clouds had begun to form a nine-colored maelstrom before it hacked down with a bolt of nine-colored lightning. But it didn''t strike Tang Wulin, it merely struck the area in front of him. "I didn''t think you would beat him so quickly, I expected a while longer." A cold voice rang out through the nine-color radiance that appeared after the bolt had struck down. "So this is your true form? Or maybe an avatar?" Tang Wulin eyes narrowed, as he saw a ck and white cat sitting down. Staring at him with its nine-colored eyes that seemed to contain everything. "Hm, this form? I honestly forgot if it was an avatar or my true form... Been so long since it mattered really." The Universal Law replied casually as it nces to the side, eyes seem to bThe Primordial Gods and Typhoon? It wasn''t wrong to say, the only winner in this was the Universal Law, not Typhoon and not the Primordial Gods. But it made sense. No matter what Typhoon or the Primordial Gods did, it would inevitably end in their loss. The Universal Law was simply too great for them. It isn''t incorrect to say that Typhoon and Primordial gods were the losers from the very beginning.e shing with history. "So you weren''t helping Typhoon... Could it be because of the raids?" "...Well, you aren''t a dumb one, at the very least." The Universal Law rolled its eyes."Yes, my assistance to Typhoon was limited from me dividing my attention across the whole 10th-dimension. That fool messed with every era..." Tang Wulin noted the look of evident annoyance on the Universal Law face but its tone didn''t hold any irritation in it. As if he wasn''t really annoyed with Typhoon. "You guys even destroy the Rivers Of Time... Great even more trouble." The Universal Law nces down to see the ruined ce. "Now then, you left me in an awkward position... Normally the between you and Typhoon should have gone on for longer, giving me enough time to stabilize all of the eras. But since you want to be such a ''monster'', it seems I have to do it." "Do it?" "Stop ying dumb, you should be able to understand what''s going to happen next." The Universal Law sneered. Tang Wulin could guess that the Universal Law nned to carefully seal him away since it couldn''t fully kill him. He doubts the Universal Law could expand enough energy to continuously kill him for eternity. As of right now, Tang Wulin was a 7th-dimensional god. It would require a significant amount of the Universal Law Energy to do it. "Now I wondered where I could seal you? I know beings like you tend to escape from where they are sealed... But then I thought of a good idea. Why not just seal you inside of the river of time? Well, after remaking it since you clown wanted to blow it up..." The Universal Law sighed while sending a re at Tang Wulin. But Tang Wulin didn''t care about the re, his eyes narrowed as he felt a sense of danger. Sealing him inside of the rivers of time? That was something Tang Wulin didn''t want, not at all. Not only because it would make a good seal but also because it would shatter his mind. The rivers of time were the reason hisst mind got shattered! Even at the 7th-dimensional God level, the infinite amount of information wasn''t something his mind couldprehend all at once. If he really got sealed into the rivers of time, he wouldn''t be sure if there was a way for him to escape, let alone do anything. "I will, of course, have to heal Typhoon, can''t have my secret weapon staying dead..." The Universal Law said in a in tone, as it turned and moved towards Typhoon. It didn''t seem to care about presenting its back to Tang Wulin nor did it seem to care about if Tang Wulin tried to run. Because it knew he wouldn''t dare, since he would be dead before he could take a step. Such was the terrifying gap between the two. "Honestly, getting your ass kicked..." The Universal Law shook its head before touching the lifeless body of Typhoon. But then as soon as it touched Typhoon''s body, its expression began to change. "What!... No, you..." The Universal Law eyes widen a surge of power flood through its power, filling its whole form with energy. The Universal Law felt like countless streaks were flowing through its whole form, filling its whole being. A bizarre pressure swept through its, pain coursed through its body and changes began happening. "This is..." The corpse of Typhoon began disintegrating into ash-grey mes and began appearing before it shattered into particles. The particles began moving towards the Universal Law, into its body, its vision darkened, being unable to see anything. Before its whole mind was disconnecting from its body. All of this happened in an instant! Blinking his eyes, Tang Wulin furrowed his brows at what just happened in front of him. But before he could say anything, a pir of visible light erupted from the Universal Law body, piercing towards the sky. Tearing through the nine-colored maelstroms that were swirling above. The pir of light started to grey, which caused the wisps of nine-colored clouds to also turn grey. Not only that but also the sky above turned grey. "...What the hell is going on." Tao Tie''s voice rang out with Yggdrasil, Sleipnir, and all of the others agreeing. Yet Tang Wulin didn''t give any response, his eyes still staring above him. Although his eyes were shing with an intelligent light while he frowned. And then a familiar voice rang out. "Ahh, everything went perfectly." Just then, the sky began to change and warp. Instantly, the entire figure of Typhoon began appearing across the whole sky, staring down at Tang Wulin. "Now then, Tang Wulin... Surprise?" Typhoon asked with a glowing smile on his face, while he stared down at the little being below him. "...Did you... Absorbed the Universal Law?" "Oh? Did you notice? Well, you''re close but not exactly. It''s more like we switched ''role''? Yeah, that sounds right, the Universal Law is no longer the ruler of this universe but me." "What!" Yggdrasil''s voice rang out, but Tang Wulin stopped her from appearing, leading to her confusion and frustration. But at the same time, she was too shocked at Typhoon''s words to really care at the moment. How could she not be shocked? Typhoon just admitted he took over the Universal Law role! He was now the ruler of this whole 10th-dimensional world, not the Universal Law. Such a notion should be impossible unless one was to battle the Universal Law and attain victory over it. Yet Typhoon seemed to skip all of this step, directly taking over the position. "Did you n this?" "In a way, you could say that... This n has been implemented since the beginning of the universe." This made Tang Wulin''s eyes slightly widen while his spirit souls, especially Yggdrasil, were shocked. If they were to believe Typhoon''s words, then his n to take over the position of the Universal Law and be the ruler. Has it been implemented since the beginning of the universe? This included when he was working for it? Around the time he got sealed? How was this possible, was the thought that was ringing inside Yggdrasil mind, not willing to believe in Typhoon. "Your n?" "Yes my n, I''m guessing you''re curious? Hmm, typically I wouldn''t monologue like this but I guess you do deserve to know... After all, you were a key role in all of this." "..." "Silent now? Come on now, Wulin... You are the star of this n or well ascended to the role of the star at the very least... Now then, where to begin." How did this n start? It wasn''tplicated at all. It all started with Typhooning to a realization. An epiphany if you will, one that most living beings and people with a will would have. They hated to be under another, to be nothing more than a weapon and a servant. "A tool simply used to destroy anything and anyone who steps out of line before being put away. In fear that same tool would cause more damage to the world if left to its device." The Universal Law knew Typhoons were the strongest creature in the universe, so there wasn''t anything it couldn''t do. But the Universal Law also dreaded one thing. What if Typhoon ever gained the desire to be great? To be greater than what it already was? It''s because of this that the Universal Law would stow Typhoon away after he did the job he was assigned to. But it was toote, as unbeknownst to the Universal Law, Typhoon has gained that desire since its birth. How could it not? It was something that was implemented in all living beings no matter how hard they tried to hide or deny it. And thus Typhoon started his n to be greater, which was bing the next Ruler of this Universe. But how could the Universal Law not notice? Knowing what Typhoon wanted to do, the Universal Law decided to punish Typhoons. It didn''t want to terminate him, since he was a valuable weapon. The Universal Law wanted to remind Typhoon of its role and how powerless it was. "And so it did, the battle against the Primordial Gods... Was all a sham, honestly." Typhoon shook his head, with a look of irritation. "A sham?" Yggdrasil''s voice rang out in a trembling tone while also reeling from the previous information Typhoon spoke. Typhoon was able to hear her, causing him to nod. The reason why the Universal Law didn''t interfere to help Typhoon in his battle against the Primordial Gods. Wasn''t because it can, since such a notion for it was ridiculous, it could do anything it wanted. It was just that, it didn''t! "It didn''t?" "Yes, it didn''t... It wanted me to feel how powerless I was without it and want to use this as my ''punishment''." The Universal Law weakened Typhoon''s strength and helped amplify the seal, even more, making it more effective on him. "But wait! If the Universal Law wanted you to be sealed... then-," "Why did it let the gods get destroyed? Come on now, I am sure you can figure it out. It still wanted them to be destroyed as well." Typhoon words left Yggdrasil and the other silent. None of them could say anything, too shocked and in disbelief at what they just heard. If what Typhoon said was true, then doesn''t this mean the Universal Law plotted against both. Chapter 447: Descend Through Reality Chapter 447: Descend Through Reality Yggdrasil and the others were trying to wrap their mind over Typhoon''s words but finding a hard time doing it. It was just the words they heard was something too out of this world! But as if he didn''t care, Typhoo continued talking. "But of course, I knew all of that... How could I not? I was the one who spent the most time with it. So I knew it was going to try something, I wasn''t sure what but I knew it would be impossible for me to resist. And so, I didn''t." After being sealed by the Primordial Gods, the Typhoon decided to bid his time, waiting for the perfect opportunity. It was waiting for when the sealed around it would loosen up on its own, which would happen down the line. "But then you came Tang Wulin... Being transported in time, appearing in that Era, back when Yggdrasil was in full form. Through your actions which led to the destruction of Yggdrasil, the seal was weakened tremendously. Giving me a bit of freedom to free myself." "So why didn''t you?" Yggdrasil''s voice questioned, not understanding why Typhoon waited so long. "Opportunity. I knew if I left, then the Universal Law would have forced me back under its control, just like it previously. If I tried to resist, it would suppress me, cing me in a seal or stowing me away. So I decided to wait, utilizing the bit of freedom I have to start messing with time a bit." It was only small things, nothing really major. But it was these small changes that would bring the downfall to the other towers that were still sealing him. While he couldn''t fully destroy the seal yet, he could at least weaken it to give him more freedom for an uing event. "The destruction of a very strong God Star tends to cause changes in the Universe. As the energy from the God Star would generally start to sweep through various dimensions. Which is something the Universal Law can''t leave alone, forcing itself to get busy for a while, distributing the energy." During this time, Typhoon started manipting the flow of events through other gxies and history. From every gxy he could reach, he set off chains of war and conflict. Havoc and terror, destruction and mayhem, everything that caused damage in the universe. He did all of this for the sole purpose of stimting and grabbing the Universal Law''s attention. He knew the damages to the Universe were something the Universal Law would have to fix on its own. As it wasn''t something it could passively do everywhere at once. "And it worked like a charm. After I messed with various gxies so much, to the point that the Universal Law was extending itself. I decided it was time to break out, which took a while but I did it." Then after he broke out, Typhoon started stretching the Universal Law attention even more by messing with history. He started drawing gods from the past, present, and future before having them cause havoc in various gxies. He masked this as an attempt to find Tang Wulin, so the Universal Law wouldn''t try and put a stop to it. "I have to say, you made for the greatest smokescreen. The Universal Law was so weary of you. It allowed me to do almost anything I needed. Just so it could see you suppressed and sealed away for good." Typhoon had to admit, Tang Wulin made his job way a lot easier. If it wasn''t for Tang Wulin, Typhoon would have to stay seal a lot longer. While subtly messing with the universe to generate more conflict at a far slower pace. "Maybe it was a good thing you survived our encounter..." Typhoon really nned on ending Tang Wulin but who would have thought his future self woulde to save him. Although Typhoon was suspicious on why the River Of Time rushed up to cover Tang Wulin. That was something he ns to find outter but for now. "After our battle with my ''defeat'', the Universal Law had shown its avatar." Typhoon let out a chuckle, his face showing disgust."While it may look strong, that was only a streak of its full self. That thing had stretched itself so much, that it was only a thread of its former self." "...And you devoured that thread? Using that thread as a connection to its other stands and devouring them as well?" "Yes, therebypleting my n... Neat isn''t it?" Tang Wulin and the others were silent, not knowing how to react or what to say. What could they say? Ultimately, Typhoon had won. Not the Universal Law or Tang Wulin but the new Ruler of the 10th-dimensional universe. He outsmarted and manipted both of them for his goal. "Well this has been an entertaining talk but it''s about time to end this... Unfortunately, just like the Universal Law, I can''t kill you unless I n to destroy everything."Typhoon eyes narrowed, a deadly light shes in its eyes." As tempting as that was, everything in here is strength to me...So I will just seal you up in the Rivers Of Time." And just as he said that Tang Wulin felt a horrifying pressure pressing down on him, his cultivation and abilities were sealed! ''This!'' "Hm? Surprised? Unlike the Universal Law, I am not just a strand... All of my essences are in on spot, so I can utilize all of the 10th-dimension full strength without any limits." In the next moment, a golden hand appeared around Tang Wulin, squeezing him tight. The w was strong enough to shatter every bone in Tang Wulin body after it shattered his realm barrier. Blood was leaking from Tang Wulin lips. "While you would make for a good weapon, I don''t feel like having history repeat. So then, let''s finish this, shall we?" Typhoon spoke out with a smirk as he began raising Tang Wulin while his other hand began appearing. Ready to restore the Rivers Of Time and ce Tang Wulin inside it for eternity. But it was then Tang Wulin body shined a pale white before he exploded! His body breaking apart into pieces alongside a vast amount of blood rain that flew in all directions. No corpses were left for Tang Wulin, only blood and his soul that was struggling inside of Typhoon grasped. "Did you think you could escape? Perish the thought and ept your judgment-," "Man your annoying." Tang Wulin voice rang out causing Typhoon to pause. "What did you say?" Typhoon eyes narrowed but the soul of Tang Wulin simply ignored him. "I forgot how annoying you were, then again it been a long time." As Typhoon heard Tang Wulin words, he felt a sense of danger ringing in his mind. A sense of danger that rarelyes, except for when something drastic and horrifying has just happened. "You''re not Tang Wulin! Who are you!" Typhoon roared out but the soul in his hand only smiled, gazing up at him. "Now, now. I am Tang Wulin... Just not the ''present'' one, if you know what I mean." Typhoon''s expression instantly changes, his eyes began to sh, infinite Space-time and possibilities began to sh in his eyes. "Strange! Too strange... You are Tang Wulin yet at the same time different? So your his future version, so then where is the other one? Did you send him to the future?" "Nope, that would be useless with your current strength." Tang Wulin smiled causing Typhoon to frown before he began to peer into the future, all of the futures and possibilities. And then he saw a peculiar scene, not in the future of this time. But an alternate one that seemed to have happened before, one that he couldn''t see before. He saw the same scenario as before, one where he was holding Tang Wulin, he assumed this present one. In his hand, he then saw the future alternate him restoring the rivers of time before cing the soul of Tang Wulin inside. Ignoring their fierce screams and shout, he saw the soul being sealed inside with the waves of history, time, and possibilities. Rushing into their mind, which he believed would freeze Tang Wulin mind, turning him into a mindless corpse. He saw his alternate self-moving away, most likely to go set the universe back on track. But then he noticed something, one thing that made Typhoon trembled both in shock and disbelief. He saw something he would have never thought was possible. ''How...'' Typhoon saw the soul of Tang Wulin resisting the influence of the rivers of time. He saw the soul of Tang Wulin struggling fiercely against the influence of the river, with nothing but his willpower. Typhoon has never once seen such a thing before. In fact, he once believed such a thing should be impossible! This wasn''t about if the person couldbat the influence of the river or not. As 7th-dimensional Gods are able to do such a thing, without being destroyed or swept away. But what Tang Wulin was doing was resisting the infinite time and history of the rivers of time. He was resisting information that came from the past, present, and future all at once. Just how terrifying was his Willpower? Typhoon watched as Tang Wulin resisted the rivers of time for years, thousands of years which then turned into hundreds. This continued on with him still keeping his consciousness. Before a change began to happen, one shocking Typhoon even more. He saw Tang Wulin starting to gain control of the river to the point he could produce subtle changes in history. And this is where the changes started to take fruit. "You... You..." Typhoon was no longer able to stay silent, as he continued watching. He watched as the future alternate Tang Wulin started to manipte the timeline. He maniptes the powers of time around the present timeline Tang Wulin in the graveyard causing him to be sent back a billion years. He saw him distorting the Tree of Time. Typhoon saw the spatial fluctuating wrapping around the Tree Of Time. He knew it was an automatic teleportation mechanism for the Tree of Time if it was to ever face any danger. But then it saw the distorting of time, froze it! Just as a red de hacking through space above and cut through the Tree Of Time, destroying it. He saw him subtly manipting time, to send the Cmities into the future, towards Tang Wulin era after he returned to his. "But... But then." Typhoon watched and saw, the future alternate Tang Wulin was messing with this present timeline. He was the one who transported the Demon Ind to the Douluo ne when Typhoon tried to take control of it. He was the one who intentionally distorted the time, stretching the history on the Douluo ne and the cause of the lost era. He was the one who carefully hid the fate and future of Gu Yuena and the whole Douluo ne. From the Arkadians when they invaded, allowing them to defeat them in battle. He was the one who caused the river of time to swallow this present Tang Wulin after he sent away in a shockwave. It was then a thought came to Typhoon. ''It wouldn''t matter if I came here or not, it wasn''t like you could kill me anyway.'' "That''s... What you mean." He saw the future alternate Tang Wulin sending this present Tang Wulin all of his alternate self-memories. Including his own. "Your future-no, you who were sealed in the rivers of time have been manipting the events that have been surrounding him... This is why he said, it wouldn''t matter if he came or not... Because you would have saved him." "It''s good that your catching on saves me a lot of trouble." "..." "Hm? A cat got your tongue? Why are you so silent?" "I don''t get it..." "Get what?" "Why would you send him back! If you knew that would be able to free me faster... Wait, now that I think about it... Everything you had done, was never to halt or interfere with what I have done..." Typhoon muttered as he stared at the smiling Tang Wulin, not understanding what he was aiming for. "Hm, would it matter if I tried to dy you? Anything done in the past, wouldn''t affect the you who became a 10th-dimension existence. Even if you were to die before bing the Ruler, it wouldn''t affect your future self. In fact, it will just alert your future self, who would be able to fix those changes in the past, easily." Typhoon fell silent as what Tang Wulin was saying was the ultimate truth. So what if someone killed his past self? His future self would still be the Ruler and would have found out through that. It was why Tang Wulin wasn''t really worried about Typhoon killing his past self. So what if he did? The him in the present would still remain regardless, but Typhoon was just doing it to piss Tang Wulin off. "So then what did you-," "I didn''t do anything to you in the past, as that isn''t my style. I just helped my present self elerate your freedom, so you and he could fight." "So we could fight-! The river of time... You were trapped in it... That''s what your present self was aiming for, the destruction of the rivers of time." Tang Wulin couldn''t directly destroy the Rivers Of Time, as Typhoon or the Universal Law would have stopped him. So he had to make it look like it was ''identally'' destroy in the sh between him and Typhoon. As only both of them had the hopes of achieving such a feat. "Yes, after my present self had recovered his mind, I made contact with him and gave him all of my memories. From there, he knew just about everything that was going to y out. From your appearance in the rivers of time to the type of position, he should make to survive the final evolution. Our present goal was to lead to the destruction of the rivers of time." Typhoon was silent once again, understanding that he really was used. He was set free early not by an unfortunate ident but by the future alternate Tang Wulin ns. Which came to fruition. The river of time was destroyed and he was free. Not only that but all the times he tried to kill Tang Wulin, it only forced him to grow stronger and merely elerate his growth. In a way, Typhoon has been helping Tang Wulin all along... And he didn''t even notice it until it was toote. "But enough of that... Tell me something, don''t you find it strange?" "What?" "Come on now... Don''t you find it strange you couldn''t see Tang Wulin fate and future before but now you can see mine?" "..." Typhoon felt violent chills going down his body, as he began realizing that Tang Wulin was right. Before he couldn''t see the present Tang Wulin future and fate, not even the Universal Law, could. But now? Now he could see the future one fate. "It''s because of the rivers of time?" "Bingo. The rivers of time wisps are still scattered in this area, so it''s possible for you to see my future. But as for my present one, you notice how you can''t see it regardless of what you do." "..." That is true, even now he still couldn''t see the present Tang Wulin fate and future. "It''s pretty simple... What if there only existed only two Tang Wulin? One that is trapped in the rivers of time and one that was in the present?" The gears in Typhoon''s head began to spin while inwardly he began to mutter, it was impossible. How could there only be two Tang Wulin? What about his other parallel selves? "If there were only two Tang Wulin where one of them is sealed in the river of time. And the other is in the present, wouldn''t that mean you couldn''t see said person''s future or fate?" That would be true if there only existed two Tang Wulin in all of existence. Then it wouldn''t be possible to see Tang Wulin in another possibility? The only thing one would see is a nk void. "But how..." "Good question... Tell me something, what would happen to all of the Tang Wulin simply left this universe except two. Wouldn''t that mean only two of them existed in this Universe?" Typhoon fell silent, still muttering the words impossible inside. Before he could speak, Tang Wulin continue on. "Now then another question... Are you sure, my body was destroyed?" Instantly, Typhoon''s eyes widen, shifting his faze to the side. He began to peer into the future, seeing the same scene of Tang Wulin body exploding. No... It didn''t get destroyed, now that Typhoon looked closely. He saw the blood of Tang Wulin falling, falling and they continue to fall. Before they lit up in a pale light and then they pierced through space, arriving right out of the universe. And then they started tobine with each other, forming into Tang Wulin body but without his consciousness. Alongside a golden sphere that began to encase his body, protecting him from the higher-dimensional environment. Although the sphere gained cracks on it, those cracks would instantly mend. Producing a cycle of cracks forming before they mended by the continuous energy. "Your... Your body arrived outside of the Universe. But what does that have to do with-. Wait, are you suggesting your body that is outside of this universe-," "Absorbed all of the other Tang Wulin, yes. Don''t tell me thought it was only the present Tang Wulin I messed with? Oh no, all of them were under my maniption, so they could go to the body outside." The smile on Tang Wulin continues to grow while the chills in Typhoon also grew. As if what he was about to hear, would shock him to his very core. The soul that he was holding is hand, not only manipted one timeline. But every single one of them, every alternate world, and every universe inside this higher-dimensional one. "But why?" "It''s pretty simple really, I needed to ascend and be stronger. Once you passed the 8th-dimensions, there wasn''t much I could do..." It was impossible for a lower-dimension being to fight a higher-level one. This was peculiarly true for those below the 8th dimension, who wanted to challenge those higher. The difference between the 7th-dimension and 8th-dimension wasn''t a single dimension. Oh no, the difference was an infinite number of dimensional universes! For a 7th-dimensional god to bridge the gap, they would need to first control and subjugate all of the dimensional universes. Every single higher-dimensional universe in this 10th-dimensional universe before then bing its ruler. But how could a sentient being withstand such a process? Wouldn''t that being have their mind shattered, unable to process it? There was a difference between absorbing one dimension above and absorbing all of the spaces of the dimensional universe. This is why only a ne could withstand the process of an 8th-dimension ascension, why no intelligent being can be an 8th-dimensional god. None of them can withstand the process of absorbing all the dimensions universes which amounted to infinity. Hence why only God Realms could achieve such a level. "But that is something wouldn''t be able to do with you around." Tang Wulin grin grew."So I thought of an alternative... Why can''t I just absorb all of my alternate self who did the Realm In Body? They technically count as dimensional universes... Why not just use them as my infinite-dimensional universes for the 8th-dimensional God requirement." Tang Wulin smirked grew, even more, when he saw the disbelief on Typhoon''s face but he continued talking. "And once that is all done, why not use the infinite energy of Fairy Heart to push my body to the 9th. Before thenpressing and destroying everything inside alongside devouring the energy around from other universes. To evolve it into the 10th-dimension? After all, there is no way topete against you without reaching the same level..." Anything less was suicide when it came to facing a Typhoon present state. It reached the point it could destroy everything in existence with a thought. Everything in existence was a mere thought born from him and could be easily erased. This also includes that 8th and 9th-dimensional existence. After it stepped into the 10th level, the golden barrier was unneeded anymore. "No! You didn''t..." "The process did take a long, and I mean a long time... It isn''t incorrect to say my body is as old as a universe now... How about you looks up. You should see it and him, the greatest miracle in history." Still, in disbelief, Typhoon started to look up before peering past the Universe and outside. All around him were other universes but one thing caught his eye. A pale streak of light that was moving, was rushing towards one of the universes. "It was honestly troublesome, forcing all of the others to undergo the Realm In Body..." The universe that it was rushing it looked strange, it seemed like it was covered in darkness as if it was dead. Yet after staring intensely enough, Typhoon saw it looked like a dragon. "Then have them all separate from their body, sending it outside of the universe. While I kept their souls and memories." A grand dragon with twelve wings, yet that was all Typhoon could tell. "But ya know, all that hard work, in the end, did pay off." But that was enough for Typhoon to realize that the dragon looked familiar. How could he not? He just fought that dragon although it was fewer wings, the shape of the dragon was still the same. "You..." "Haha! Isn''t it amazing? While you guys were busy trying to take over your own 10th-dimensional universe, I thought. Why not just make my own? Hahahahaha!" Even as the joyousughter of Tang Wulin sounded around him. Typhoon could do nothing as he saw the pale streak enter into the dragon shape universe. "From the moment he started on his Realm In Body path." It was then Typhoon saw it, changes in the dragon. "The connection was gradually being made." The streak of light, the only light that could be seen in this endless darkness, went into the eyes of the dragon. "Slowly by slowly, he was started to connect to it from outside of this reality, it was trying to use him to descend down." As it did, the dragon began to tremble before it started to light up! "But he could only make its shadow appear before it vanished." Like a chain reaction, an endless row of brilliant light began to appear from the eyes down to the tail of the dragon. "But the connection was still growing... Before it was fully established." Millions and millions of brilliant lights were appearing by the second, within each of these lights were heaven and earth. "The only thing left was the final piece... The soul needed to revive and awaken this unrivaled existence." Creation and Destruction alongside a river of time that began to flow through the whole dragon, it''s light dazzling. "Awaken to who you are!" "Remember who you are!" "The who one proved he was greatest out of all us!" "The one who represents the embodiment of all us! "The one who subjugated all of us! Suppressing all of us under your might and devouring all of us!" "Awaken! Tang Wulin!" That dragon body, that was lit up, seemed to have heard thunder in its ears, as it began to shake. "Right... I am ologia... ck Dragon of Apocalypse... God of Existence... Tang Wulin." This was a great awakening. Realm In Body had been taken to its pinnacle. The gradual awakening of a universe made the others around it tremble uncontrobly. In the end, deafening sounds began to ring out, the other universes began to shook. All of the creatures in the universes around began to feel these shocks, looking up to the sky in horror. Wondering what was going on but they couldn''t see anything. The Dragon that seemed toe alive began to release deafening roars as its wing shooked, shaking the area around it. Then the grand dragon began to condense itself before turning into a piercing beam of light. One that sted out, into a streak of light. A piercing beam of light shattered space in the area in front of Typhoon and the future alternate Tang Wulin. A wave of the 10th-dimensional aura surged like a sea, bing more and more intense as a figure appeared in front. With each step the figure took, the aura grew and grew, severely shaking the whole 10th-dimensional universe. "How far do you wish to go before you are happy? Do you think you''re the only monstrous existence? This is perfect! Now that you aren''t bound to me, I can finally destroy and devour you bing stronger than before!"Typhoon said coldly as his aura swept out. But as Tang Wulin appeared, his figure shimmering with a pale light, twelve wings behind him and dazzling golden armor. He flicked his finger. The soul in Typhoon''s hand trembled before it vanished, appearing in front of Tang Wulin and rushing into his forehead. After the soul had gone in, 13 various God symbols began to form and Tang Wulin merely spoke."You lost to me before, yet you can still talk so much trash? After this, you will be nothing more than a broken worm beneath my feet." Chapter 448: Timeless Clash Chapter 448: Timeless sh Tang Wulin could feel it. He could feel absolutely everything within himself. He could feel every possibility and probability alongside those impossibilities and probability rushing eagerly through his body. All of them producing irregr scenes. He could feel infinite Space-time fluctuating in his body, every space-time that was born, is born and would be born. He could feel all of the higher-dimensional universes inside of him, ones that were big or small, boundless or limited, every single one of them. He could feel all-time inside of him, all of them seamlessly connecting to his rivers of time that regte his tenth-dimensional universe. He could feel every reality inside of him, an infinite amount of reality and variables shimmered inside of him. He could feel the ability to change the rules of everything around him. Allowing him to change the universe to anything of his liking, being able to deny or give any aspect to it. He could feel every creature inside of him, all of them pulsing with life, with energy, and with wills of their own. He could feel their faith, their devotion, their thanks, and their emotions. Even their memories and feelings, it was as if every single one of those creatures. Was none other than him, as if all of them embodies him and he embodied them. It was then Tang Wulin realized he had everything inside of him, all at once. Anything that could exist or exist was inside of him, with no exceptions and limitations. He had no limits or exceptions to his existence. Everything was embodied inside of him. Allowing him to be a single, timeless beingposed of everything. Tang Wulin naturally took another step. ''Yes... I am an All In One entity, one that epasses everything and anything...'' Tang Wulin grasped he became something that surpassed all of reality. Something that was beyond the scope of everything and anything. He realized he had be a being that could not only stand next to the whole universe. But even looked down upon them. With each step he took, his aura grew even more terrifying, severely shaking the whole universe around him, as everything and anything. Fluctuate around him,pleting his transformation and bing an unrivaled existence. It felt as if his mere presence was going to ruthlessly crush everything, reality seemed to be unstable around Tang Wulin. All of his enhancement powers were swirling around him, Dragon Force, Magic God Force, and all of the others wrapped around him. His battle armor appeared, wrapping all around him after it too reached the same level as him. He felt its also applying his enhancement powers onto him with Leviathan also doing the same. This led to his strength rapidly increasing, the interweaving of his power perfectly fused with him. His aura wasshing out, surging forward and extending outwards. If it wasn''t for Typhoon standing in front, the aura would suppress everything inside of this universe. As Tang Wulin moved towards Typhoon, an invisible domain started to appear between the two, space began to stir up. The reality in front of them trembled uncontrobly. Turning blurry and warping from the formless pressure. Before it exploded! The violent explosion tore apart the area in front, severing all life, possibilities, space-time, causality, andws in front. Shattering space from the 1st-dimension up to the 10th, leaving only a void in the middle of both of them. Yet Tang Wulin kept on marching, not even sparing a look. While Typhoon began to sneer, also not caring about the void in front. Even as the void in front started distorting between the two as if it was reacting to the duo''s overwhelming presence. "So what if you reached the same level as me? You still have only just reached this level while this universe has been at this stage for a very very long time. How can youpare?"Typhoon spoked in a in tone. His arms hacking downwards, erupting in terrifying heaven and earth power! The area in front was split asunder, as waves of heaven and earth chopped through the past, present, and future towards Tang Wulin. All at once! While his Dragon Heads roared out, unleashing streams of raging multi-colored lightning. The raging streams pierced through all Space-times, appearing and striking at Tang Wulin across all time. Tang Wulin sted out with his fist, which erupted in all possibilities, space-time, realities, all of everything. This one fist seems to shatter everything in front, heaven and earth began to warp as the universe began to tremble uncontrobly. The fist seemed to go forward, yet it appeared in all of the attacks that had instantly appeared around Tang Wulin. In the next moment, the fist and lightning shed! The fist and the chopping energy wave crashed! At the same time, during this process, he reinforced the spaces around them, stopping their sh from reaching. The lower dimensions, so it wouldn''t eradicate the others and everything below them. A heaven-shaking explosion rang out! The whole area was illuminated, trillions and trillions of streaks scattered through the area, as the shockwave tore through everything. The naturalws and elements seemed to have disappeared, as everything seemed to copse down on itself. All while possibilities shed with possibilities. Infinite space-time shed with infinite-space time. Infinite variables shing with infinite variables. Everything and anything seemed to be shing with everything and anything. It was only the first sh, yet it seemed like everything had turned to shattered ruins. Yet Typhoon and Tang Wulin continue their sh! Typhoon vanished, at the same time appearing right behind, fist sting out and Dragon Head chomping down. Speed was irrelevant to him. He could be everywhere and anywhere in this universe. It wasn''t wrong to say he was omnipresent, able to attack everywhere and anywhere at the same time. And yet, that didn''t mean anything to Tang Wulin who instantly reacted as his fist smashed out. His fist smashed into Typhoon''s own fist, sending him flying with vicious cracks forming while his other fist turned into blurs. Each blur seemed to be able to sh with each of the Dragon Heads, turning them into a blood mist before they instantly reformed. Typhoon vanished, already appearing somewhere else. Yet Tang Wulin was already there as if the fundamental concept of speed, distance, time, and space meant nothing to him. Instantly both of them shed! The two beings were moving, yet at the same time too fast to see or perceive. Only the sight of their shockwaves, one would be able to tell where they were. Yet each time they collided, all around them images of them appeared. As if they were shing everywhere around them at the same time. Tang Wulin moved like a streak of light, wherever Typhoon appeared. That streak of light cut through and appeared at the same time, with a terrifying shockwave resounding out. The two fists collided, dragon heads and wings shed, techniques smashed against each other, everything struck against everything. Tang Wulin Wings was chopping, whipping, sweeping, and shing against the Dragon heads who were fighting back fiercely. Both had reached the same level as their owner and both wanted to suppress the other! Wing sh through a dragon head, a dragon head crunched down a wing, both releasing shimmers sparks that flew outwards. Each sh between Tang Wulin and Typhoon seemed to destroy the whole space, at the same time creating a new one. If someone was here, they would see everything being eradicated and reforming at the same time. Tang Wulin and Typhoon sh were destroying and birthing an infinite number of battlefields for them to fight on. Streaks of gold shed once more with a grey figure, a world appearing before getting destroyed as the streak of gold vanished. They exchanged close to an infinite number of strikes, fists collided once more, infinite possibilities and probabilities warped the area. Each battlefield seemed to contain infinite irregr scenes, which were instantly destroyed the moment they were formed. Tang Wulin ducked under Typhoon strike before he began to rain down blows, each fist contained all types of powers. Each fist crashed into Typhoon''s body, shatterings its scales and sting its body apart. While at the same time, Dragon Heads sting out with bolts of lightning that began filled the whole battlefield. While Typhoon''s fist instantly tore through everything, striking against Tang Wulin''s chest. Yet even as all of these attacks connected, there were no signs of damage on Tang Wulin''s body. They simply vanished. "Useless, you already should understand it would take a thousand years before your attacks hit me. After the evolution, a second out here equals a thousand-year on my body."Tang Wulin spoke out as his legshed out. Smashing Typhoon away while vines appeared out of his body, all of them hacking out towards Typhoon, appearing all around. Striking at him across the past, present, and future! Typhoon roared out, all of his Dragon Head and him spitting out with power. Quintillions and quintillion of streaks of space-time, possibilities, concepts, destruction rushed outwards. They illuminated the whole ce, making the whole battlefield tremble as they reached the vines that were hacking out. Instantly they shed, the noise deafening! Every single streak of dazzling radiance and vines were shing, every streak trying to dominate the other and every strike was terrifying. This had continued for a bit before it exploded, obliterating the battlefield before reforming it! "Screw that protection, I will just rip your body apart!" Typhoon shouted loud, the whole universe began to tremble before heaven and earth began to warp above and below. In the next moment, another image of Typhoon seemed to have appeared, his whole body seeming to epass. All of the heaven and earth! Staring down at Tang Wulin with a sneer, Typhoon''s gigantic body moved down to suppress Tang Wulin once and for all. Yet Tang Wulin only nced up and scoffed before his body began to lit up. Just as Typhoon reached him, a universe seemed to have been born below him. It was then a gigantic dragon rushed out from under him, looking simr to Tang Wulin True Dragon Form. The grand dragon released an earth-shattering roar, as its whole figure flowed with terrifying energy. Its figure lit up before overflowing as it released a breath that contained everything, every single streak terrifying. It sted upwards, rushing frantically towards the gigantic Typhoon above. Typhoon swift reacted as it chopped down, continuous waves of energy rushed down, hacking into the overflowing beam. Endless waves of energy shed with the overflowing beam! Instantly the whole ce was covered with a violent sea of energy, that began to submerge the area before it fading. Just as the True Dragon below rushed out of the vortex and started shing with Typhoon who was above. Their sh led to the battlefield to surge, vicious cracks appearing everywhere and reality trembling uncontrobly. This ce became chaotic, his True Dragon Form separated from him and went off to sh with Typhoon form. Both of them were fighting intensely, as they too began fighting across time, their shes resounding through all of the eras. Tang Wulin and Typhoon shed with each other once more! Both of them seemly bing streaks of light that rushed out, shattering the concept of time and space as they fought. Both of them move across the universe, appearing in every era, every timeline, every ce, and everywhere. Before returning to the void, they were, once again reforming the battlefield. Yet Typhoon was staggering, coughing up arge amount of blood, inwardly in disbelief at the difference. But is this really a surprise? Even before ascending to the 10th-dimensional level, Tang Wulin was already terrifying. One should remember his battle strength at full power was equal to thebined strength of at least 40 people in the same rank. How could Typhoonpare? The only reason Typhoon didn''t get destroyed in theirst fight was that he had the Universal Law lightning to help him. But now? That there wasn''t any higher-dimensional power helping him and now that both of them were in the same rank. The difference between them was starting to really show. Tang Wulin rushed down upon Typhoon. No injuries insight but only his eyes glowing brilliantly as energy started to be drawn to him. The energy seemed to being from everywhere, the battlefield, Typhoon, and even the other universes outside of this one. All of the universes that were hovering around this 10th-dimensional universe, seemed to be transmitting their power to Tang Wulin. "You can even draw power from them!" "Let''s finish this." Tang Wulin replied to Typhoon as he clenched his fist, endless streaks and strands began to revolve around his body. He felt his Battle Armor that was able to evolve to the same stage at him, roaring out in power. The symbols gave off a resplendent light that started to lit up the ce, a domain was formed around him. One that was destroying everything around and empowering Tang Wulin. He felt his soul bones pouring out energy to him, his realm core rushing out with energy. Each of them was responding to his wish. Each had elevated to the same level, and each of them trembled in excitement. Everything and anything inside of his body was beginning to send their strength to him. All of them extracted their energy and provided it to Tang Wulin whose strength increased by the second as his body lit up. Tang Wulin began feeling them wrap around him, all possibilities, all space-time, all reality, all dimensions, and everything. All around Tang Wulin were irregr scenes that were warping reality and copsing it. It was too terrifying! All of his power beganbining, interweaving with each other andpressing down into a single point at his fist. Clenching his fist, without any hesitation. He thrust out his with his fist that punctured through everything. ''Endless Spear!'' Typhoon tried to defend himself by utilizing all of his power, techniques, and the heaven and earth. But it was all useless, as Tang Wulin''s endless spear blew them all away, before puncturing straight through Typhoon. Heaven and earth copsed! Typhoon coughed out arge amount of blood, as his chest was sted to pieces, his soul being shattered. Before the energy erupted, endless streaks of energy hacked out, tearing his whole body and existence apart. Blood sshed across the area, while the body of Typhoon was no more. But it was then Tang Wulin instincts and senses warned him that Typhoon wasn''t dead. But how could a being like that die so easily? And it was then, an indifferent voice rang out. "...To be defeated like this. To think this would be the results?" Typhoon face appeared at the top of the sky, regret forming on him. But Tang Wulin didn''t care about all of that, a frown on his face. As he was wounded, how did Typhoon not fully die from hisst attack? As if he noted Tang Wulin expression, Typhoon appeared in front of Tang Wulin, no damage was shown on his body. As if he didn''t just fight a terrifying battle and had his body destroyed. "Surprised? Come now, you should understand it''s impossible to kill me without destroying this universe or devour... I exist everywhere, I am everything and I am also nothing at all! Destroying my body isn''t going to do anything. You need to destroy EVERYTHING... But you knew that, didn''t you? Yet I doubt you will do it anyway, after all... You would be killing the ones you care about." Typhoon spoke in a in tone but one that contained malice and humor at Tang Wulin situation. What could Tang Wulin really do? If he destroyed Typhoon''s body? Typhoons could easily reform it through the universe''s energy. If Tang Wulin obligated the heavens? Typhoons could easilye back since he embodies everything. As long as something existed and was present in the universe, he will return. The most straightforward solution was for Tang Wulin to destroy everything and the universe itself. But that would mean killing his friends, family, and lovers. Could he really do that? Typhoon wasn''t sure but it wasn''t like he didn''t have ns to stop Tang Wulin if he tried it. Ultimately, the battle between Typhoon and Tang Wulin maye to a stalemate. "As if." Typhoonughed before his eyes began to shine, then instantly space warped around Tang Wulin. It was then, a fist appeared in front of Tang Wulin, one that made his eyes slightly widen. As he recognizes this fist, it was his one. The same one that he used to shatter Typhoon''s body was now appearing in front of him and moving to strike him. Yet instead of the fist striking him, one of his wings appeared in front of him instantly. Just as the fist arrived, taking the terrifying blow which shattered the battlefield once more. Before it reformed after the light died down, disying Tang Wulin who only had ten wings instead of twelve. Broke wings fragments could be seen falling to the ground. "Such pesky wings, but s. I just need to summon that fist once more-," "Take it back." Just as Tang Wulin said these words, the fragmented wings began trembling as they were falling to the ground. Before they shot out towards Typhoon, instantly arriving before him and striking him. But to Typhoon''s shock, these fragmented wings seemed to contain the strength of Tang Wulin''s previous attack. ''No... it feels two times stronger-,'' That was all Typhoon could think before he was obligated, the battlefield once again shattering and then reforming itself. "...So those wings can passively protect you and reflect the attacks that broke them back on to the opponent... With double the potency? You''re just full of tricks, aren''t you? But you can only do it for a few times before all the wings are gone." Typhoon muttered, appearing once again in front of Tang Wulin with a grim look. But Tang Wulin only smiled, as his fourth heart began to pulse with energy. Instantly, the two wings that had been broken, began to reform. Two wings burst from Tang Wulin back, making it so he has twelve wings instead of ten. "... Wow. This battle really is going to be a stalemate." Yet Tang Wulin only shook his head as he clenched his fist. "This battle is going to end now. Your right about me being unable to destroy this whole universe, as I don''t want to kill them... But who said I can''t fully kill you without destroying this universe?" "...But you can''t. I embody everything in this universe. You can''t do anything. Even sealing me is useless because I will just reform back by appearing out of one of the infinite beings I embody." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, his eyes began to sh. ''Forbidden.'' Reality began to tremble. Heaven and earth began to shake and the higher-dimensional spaces began to quake. "What are you..." Tang Wulin began envisioning it. A direct strike thatbined everything he had, one that will strike everywhere. He could feel it, the birth of his new and final forbidden technique, one thatbined all of the previous ones together. He could feel the technique known as Neo-Eclipse joining together with his Spiritual Domain Transcendent Piercer. ''Existence.'' He could feel his Golden Dragon King domainspressing down on this new technique, surging and embodying it. He could feel thest Golden Dragon King roaring inside, everything started to wrap around Tang Wulin fist. To help birth thisst technique. ''Dragon Emperor.'' A terrifying strike that would erase Typhoon across the whole universe. He felt Fairy Heart beating rapidly, sending out an infinite amount of energy out, beating so fast it felt like it was going to burst. "Isn''t it apparent? All I need to do is erase you from everything and anything... Every connection you have, every wisp that you ce, and everywhere you have been? I just need to reduce it to nothing." Typhoon''s eyes widened at Tang Wulin words, a terrifying and horrifying feeling began to erupt from him. ''End.'' Typhoon didn''t know if Tang Wulin could really do that but he didn''t want to wait and find out. But it was toote, even as he moved to try and stop Tang Wulin, it was all futile. "Forbidden Existence, Dragon Emperor End." Tang Wulin fist sted out with endless spear roaring out but it wasn''t just one fist but an infinite amount of them. The fist punctured through Typhoon who tried to put up a defense and resistance. But it was useless, as an infinite amount of fist struck him. Each of them contains the full power of Tang Wulin''s endless spear! As he got struck, Typhoon for a split second felt it. He was able to feel that this attack alone seemed to hit a higher level. As if thebination of an infinite tenth-dimensional beings attack could produce something beyond it. Yes in that instant, Typhoon felt that Tang Wulin attack could destroy this universe an infinite time over. That had been all he could think before his body was instantly obliterated, nothing remaining. Yet that wasn''t the end, the one struck the heavens and image above, not an infinite number of fists like the one that hit Typhoon. But it was still enough to shatter it but again this wasn''t the end. The fist instantly struck every single thing on the battlefield around Tang Wulin. But again, this wasn''t the end. The fist struck everything in the universe, every era, every reality, and every space-time. Every creature that was in this universe was a direct strike but they weren''t destroyed. Only the wisps of Typhoon and his connection to them were struck before it was erased. Instantly, Typhoon and every remnant of him were destroyed across the whole universe, no longer alive. Chapter 449: Aftermath Of Everything Chapter 449: Aftermath Of Everything The whole battlefield was obliterated an infinite number of times before instantly reforming that many times. Tang Wulin figure could be seen, his fist was still thrust out. Other than that, he was the only one here, Typhoon was gone and the only thing around was fluctuating elements. But it was then, Tang Wulin grimace. Instantly without any warning, he coughed out arge amount of blood! Tang Wulin''s body swayed back and forth, the bones in his body trembling, as they were going to break apart. His nose began to leak out blood with his eyes turning red while pain began to sweep through his whole body. If he didn''t know any better, he would have thought Typhoon was able to get a hit on him. But that wasn''t it. The truth of the matter was this was his fault. It was the drawback of unleashing an infinite number of attacks all at once. As soon as heunched his fist, he began to forcibly draw an infinite amount of energy from Fairy Heart. Before he began to multiply his Forbidden Technique, increasing it to an infinite number of strikes that struck Typhoon. But how could his body handle such a feat? He wasunching an infinite amount of his strongest attack all at once! How could that be possible? No other being in this universe could do such a thing or even in all of existence, yet Tang Wulin did it. ''Yet... It almost shattered my body.'' Thought Tang Wulin with a grimace, as he felt his body had gained cracks on it. Fortunately, for him, he didn''t break apart and had Fairy Heart to help mend his wounds. In the next moment, he felt a rush of energy through his whole body. The wounds that were there before started to mend, stitch themselves back up ande together. It didn''t take long for his body to fully recover, thanks to his terrifying regeneration. "Are you okay?" Yggdrasil appeared next to Tang Wulin, her eyes were staring at him in concern. But it wasn''t just her but all of his soul spirits had arrived around him. Alongside, Old Tang appears in golden light with Hui Mei and Sheng Meng. Thetter rushed towards Tang Wulin, enveloping him in a hug, grasping him tightly. While Sheng Meng was doing this, the rest stared at him with various expressions but all of them were worried about him. "I''m fine." Tang Wulin waved off their concern but all of them except Bahamut was still concerned. Sheng Meng moved back from Tang Wulin, checking all over him while caressing his face. "Are you sure?" "Yes, my body is healing rapidly." Tang Wulin said as he tried to calm down the worrying Sheng Ming. But after a bit, she reluctantly let go of him, while Old Tang came over to hug him. "You really are amazing... Surpassing all of my expectations and achieving your happy ending, I am proud of you."Old Tang softly said while Tang Wulin chuckled. "I agree, even when the odds were stacked against you... You still manage to persevere ande out on top."Hui Meimented with the others around nodding their heads. The odds were severely stacked against Tang Wulin. He wasn''t just facing an opponent but Typhoon and the Universal Law! Trying to contend with one of them was well-nigh impossible but both of them together? It was a miracle Tang Wulin was able to survive for so long. But, he not only survived their wrath but also overcame both of them, rising to their level and beating them. It was nothing short of a miracle! It was a sad thing history wasn''t going to know about this. If they did, this would be an unsurpassable legend that maybe no one would be able toe close to, let alone surpassed. "Now then... Are you kidding me! You and your future alternate self-made a n like that!"Tao Tie began to roar at Tang Wulin, ring dagger at him. "Technically it was him." "Who cares! Both of you are the same person, especially after all of you fused. What I am pissed at is that you never opt to tell us this but because the reason is obvious. It makes it hard to get mad at you, even though I want to! Damn it, is this how the girls feel?" "Yep." Sleipnir said with a pleasant smile causing Tao Tie to grumble. "Ugh, I wonder why they put up with you..." "You should know, you put up with him as well." Bahamut points out, leading Tao Tie to re at him with her fangs showing. But before they could get into it, Leviathan cut in. "Say, dad, how could we didn''t gain our parallel self-memories? Our strength has all increased to the 9th-dimensional alongside our position but we didn''t gain the memories of ourselves." Leviathan found out that all of Tang Wulin spirit souls were skin to rulers of the realm that was inside of him. Tang Wulin was a 10th-dimensional universe, while they can be considered the closest thing to his own Universal Law. It''s through this that they were able to imprint themselves into his realm core, reaching the 9th-dimension level. It''s simr to how a Supreme God-King could reach the 6th-dimension through tapping into the realm core of a God Star. Or how a First-ss God can boost their cultivation and strength to the God-King level with an Ultra Divine weapon. While they weren''t official 9th-dimensional gods through their cultivation, they can still be considered on that level. All of them split the energy between each other, fortunately enough. Even though it was split, it was more than enough for all of them to be Creation Gods. Although this would shock everyone, at the thought of there being so many Creation Gods. Technically there should only be one, one ruler of the universe, not multiple ones. "You guys didn''t exist in all of the parallel timelines and all of my other self-soul spirits had died when they were absorbed." "Oh..." "Still, at least the mystery of why Typhoon and I couldn''t see your future was revealed." "It was guing you that much?" "Of course." Yggdrasil stuck her chest out."I pride myself on being able to see everything and everyone. Yet you were the exception, it was something too strange and crazy! Still, don''t you think your future alternate self is a bit crazy? Messing with timelines? Are you kidding me?" It wasn''t like he messed with just the present timeline but all of the other ones. And it was all done in his word, to create his 10th-dimensional universe. Such a thought would make every single being shiver. No one could im they could make a universe like that. But Tang Wulin not only imed this but actually achieved it. It was simply too surreal, making Yggdrasil wonder if she was dreaming or under Typhoon control. "But you know... At least it''s done now. Typhoon is dealt with, now there is no more threat."Sleipnir gently rubbed her head on Tang Wulin cheek." You can finally rest now." "I agree as well, once you deal with everything. I order you to rest."Sheng Meng''s eyes narrowed down at Tang Wulin while Hui Mei and Old Tang''s lips twitched. As this was the first time they ever saw her order Tang Wulin to do anything, usually she dotes on him too much. But Tang Wulin didn''t get mad or irritated. A faint smile appeared on Tang Wulin''s face, as he gently rubbed Sleipnir fur. Even though he didn''t reply, all of them could feel the relief and joy he was feeling from everything being over. While he doesn''t show it, he was getting sick and tired of these challenges and wars. Just like Xu Xiaoyan, Wu Siduo, and the others propose, he ns to just be ordinary andzy in his God days. He has done everything and enough for this life or at the very least for a while. If the Douluo Gxy ran into trouble again, he would leave it to the others to fix this mess. ''Hopefully, it isn''t any above the 6th-dimension...'' Tang Wulin thought with a wry smile. While he strokes Leviathan who was snuggling his neck and Yggdrasil who was sitting on his head. But it was then, a nine-colored light to bloom in front of Tang Wulin. This caught the attention of all of his spirit souls, all of them moving in front of Tang Wulin, their eyes narrowed. As they all could feel the familiar energy. In front, he saw a flowing blooming with nine-color arcs pulsing outwards before a figure could be seen. It was a ck and white cat, one he was familiar with. "So you have returned, I guess a wee back is in order." Tang Wulin lightly said as he saw the cat giving him aplicated look. This, of course, confused the others, all of them wondering why he seemed so... Okay with the Universal Law, this one was the same thing that wanted to destroy him for peace''s sake! "A wee back huh... I guess your right. To think I would be taken over-," "Let''s not y any games here. You already knew you would be taken over... After all, you were the one who protected my future alternate self." "..." The Universal Law fell silent while Tang Wulin stared at it. But Sheng Ming and the others had the biggest reactions, all of them staring in disbelief. Protected my future alternate self? "W-Wait what are do you-," "He means, I safeguarded his future alternate self after Typhoon had taken over me." The Universal Law spoke up with a sigh. After it was taken over by Typhoon, having its Will forcibly suppressed. The Universal Law knew it couldn''t just sit and let Typhoon rule the universe, so it had to think of something. But it didn''t know what to do, as Typhoon was practically almighty at this point, nothing could stop or impede it. Nothing but the actions of Tang Wulin. Once the Universal noticed what Tang Wulin was doing, how he was messing with the timeliness in the universe. The Universal Law knew Tang Wulin maybe its only hope. And so it contacted him, both of them talked for a bit before they came to a deal between each other. "A deal? What type of deal?" "He would mask my future alternate self-actions from Typhoon while I release him from Typhoon." Tang Wulin said with the Universal Law nodding its head. There was no way Tang Wulin would have logically been able to hide away from Typhoon. How could he? Typhoon was connected to everything and anything in this universe, so it was only a matter of time before he found out. Not only that but Typhoon was omniscient, able to know everything that did, is, and would happen inside of his realm. So it would have found out regardless. Unless someone was able to mask Tang Wulin from Typhoon''s senses. With the Universal Law''s help, Tang Wulin''s presence and actions were hidden from Typhoon. This was done through the Universal Law using its remaining will to distort Tang Wulin from Typhoon. Of course, this was only possible and worked so well because the Universal Law was a part of Typhoon. So it was able to mess with Typhoon without him noticing that something was wrong with his own senses and knowledge. It isn''t wrong to say, the only reason Tang Wulin n seeded was because of the Universal Law. "Wait a damn minute! If it was helping all along, why did it constantly try to kill you?" "To keep up appearances. Typhoon would have found it odd if I was too lenient on Tang Wulin. And his future alternates self said the more I attacked him, the stronger he would be." The Universal Law causing others to twitch their lips. They find it ironic that the reason Tang Wulin life has been hard wasn''t because of anyone else. But because of himself. They truly had no words, was that the result of having such high expectations for yourself? "So you rather Tang Wulin than Typhoon?" "Pretty much. Unlike Typhoon, he doesn''t need to absorb me to reach the 10th level." "How are you so sure he won''t devour you? Especially after all the crap we''ve been through?" Tao Tie asked with a vicious smile as her fang showed. "For one, he has no reason to devour me. And two, it would mean devouring his friends and family, something I doubt he wants. But finally, it disrupts the potential rtionship that can be born between us." Tao Tie grumbled at the first two reasons, as she knew that the Universal Law had them there. But thest one took her by surprise and had her raised a brow."What rtionship?" "He means he wants us to make a partnership with each other. We both work together to protect each other''s interests while developing both of our realms together. A partnership between equals, no one above or below the other." Yggdrasil blinked her eyes while Sheng Ming tilted her head before she spoke out."You''re willing to work with Tang Wulin? Even though you know what he was?" "The only reason I despise him was because of the threat he held to me... Now that he reached the same stage as me without absorbing or dethroning me. Then he is more of an asset than a threat." "What type of threat is that?" Old Tang started to inquire." I very much doubt anything in this universe could threaten you... Unless you mean a future God who wants to dethrone you." "No, just the fact Tang Wulin here means it would be impossible. Since that God would need to subjugate the Douluo God Star, which he wouldn''t allow. And I doubt he wants to take over this realm in the first ce... No, what I need his invaluable assistance for is if any other 10th-dimensional universes wish to take over." Everyone''s eyes fell silent at the shocking words from the Universal Law. None of them knew what to say, heck what could they say? Nothing at all! "...There is a possibility-," "Of course there is a possibility. You all should know better that there are always those kinds of beings who aren''t satisfied. There wille a being who wishes to take over our and maybe even all of the other universes. With Tang Wulin help, we would be better prepared to fend them off, especially if we look at his full strength. He is as strong as forty 10th-dimensional universesbine." Tang Wulin nodded his head. His three divine weapons weren''t at the 10th-dimensional level so his strength had decreased a bit. "So then... Do you ept this deal?" The Universal Law held out its hand towards Tang Wulin while everyone watched, not saying anything else. Leaving the decision to Tang Wulin. But as if he already thought about it, Tang Wulin grasped the hand of the Universal Law. "Sure." Chapter 450: Cleaning Up Chapter 450: Cleaning Up As Tang Wulin sped the Universal Law hand. The area began lighting up! There were divine chains, all of them coiling around the Universal Law. It was densely packed and numerous, all of them swirled about, nine-colored energy began to surge forth. The feeling of evesting and eternal spread out before the chains wrapped around Tang Wulin who arched a brow. "You''re going that far?" "I have to show my good faith, no?" The Universal Law replied with a smile as its figures began to shimmer in a golden light. While Tang Wulin slightly frowned but he didn''t do anything. The dazzling radiance lit up the whole battlefield, possibilities, space-time, and nine-colored lights swept through the whole area. Before it began to dim down, disying everyone but the Universal Law. "Huh? Where is the Universal-... What the."Yggdrasil''s eyes widened, she shifted to Tang Wulin''s body, feeling something strange. She saw divine chains wrapping around his body, they were color nine-colors before a figure began to appear. It seemed to appear on top of Tang Wulin, ck-white with nine-colored eyes and an aura simr to Tang Wulin. "You became one of his spirit souls?" "More like a piece of me became one of his spirit souls... This way, we couldmunicate better and hold each other in good faith." The Universal Law words left not only Yggdrasil but all of the others at a loss. None of them knew what to say. The fact the Universal Law was willing to bind a piece of itself to Tang Wulin. Trusting him to not get the urge to devour all of him after gaining a piece. Not only that but by binding a piece of him to Tang Wulin, the Universal Law was technically never free from Tang Wulin. It could hide nothing from Wulin anymore if he tried to do something. Then Tang Wulin would instantly know and depending on what it did. Tang Wulin may or may not stop it. But if that wasn''t all, this also meant it could keep track of Tang Wulin''s own movement. While it couldn''t do anything to him, whatever Tang Wulin did, the Universal Law would be able to know. Tang Wulin can block the Universal Law from seeing through his role of being the master of its soul. Depending on the activity, it would still make the Universal Law suspicious. So it was a surprise to them that Tang Wulin would ept the Universal Law as his spirit soul. This was something crazy! Something that most people would never do! Yet, this also shows a great deal of mutual trust and faith in their future partnership. For the Universal Law to go this far... It just shows much this meant to it, and it wishes for keeping its universe safe from trouble. While for Tang Wulin. This would stop both of them down the line from wondering what the other was doing. Or getting suspicious with each other, their movements and action would be open to the other. ''He didn''t have to go so far... But I guess it''s worked out for both sides.'' The Universal Law would provide Tang Wulin friends and family protection in the world, easymunication with him. Able to easily ry any information to him, increased strength. While also sharing its omniscience with Tang Wulin, allowing him to know everything in this universe. Since Tang Wulin wasn''t all-knowing in this realm, only in his realm was he. And Tang Wulin would provide the Universal Law with protection against any who wishes to dethrone it. As well as any foreign universe that wanted to take over their universe or devour it. Alongside help for further development for it and him as well. "Oi, who said you could take my spot!" "This isn''t your spot, you little monster. You usually wrap around his neck, not sit on top of his head."The Universal Law said in a in tone ncing at Leviathan with evident interest. How could it not be interesting Leviathan? This ouroboros dragon in front of it was a monster true and true. The Universal Law could sense the various God Bloodline throbbing inside of its body. There were at least seven God-bloodline inside of it, every one of them at the 10th-dimension except the Eternity Bloodline. Making the Universal Law naturally conclude that most of Tang Wulin bloodline was at the 10th-dimension. Also rubbed off on this dragon for some reason. The Universal Law knew this made the ouroboros dragon in front of it one of the strongest 9th-dimensional God. Even without this dragon other terrifying attributes such as its body that was also simrly monstrous like Tang Wulin. The fact that it had that god bloodline was enough to make it a monster. "Tsk, don''t call me a monster. You''re the newbie here." "I am good." "I wasn''t asking..." "Me either." The Universal Law continued to watch the ouroboros dragons that were getting irritated by its antics. While Leviathan wasn''t as monstrous as Tang Wulin, thankfully. It was still in a league of its own, maybe a bit lower than Typhoon. "Honestly, did you even think it over?" "My future alternate self-thought it over and I agreed with him." "Dammit, that''s not the same thing!" "Sure it''s." Tang Wulin smirked at the irritated Tao Tie while the others only shook their heads. But Bahamut took this time to speak up. "So you say that the reason your mind shattered was because of your alternate self? Because he wanted you to gain all of your various selves memories and walk the same path as him?" Simultaneously, Bahamut couldn''t help but shiver at how ruthless Tang Wulin''s future alternate self was. Even if it was to himself, to willingly want to break his past self mind, just to aplish a goal. "Yeah, he didn''t want me to take as long as he did to create the God of Existence position." From what he found out in his memories, Typhoon wasn''t released during this era. It was actually released forty thousand years in the future after he made the God Realm and reunited with his father. During his time before he made the God Realm, he had thrown various rebirths. It seems his future alternates self was able to use the Space Between Time and their temporal ability to gain the memories. Of their parallel worlds self without being swamped by the river of time. But of course, this took a long time and almost broke his mind multiple times. If it wasn''t for his terrifying regeneration, Creation Energy, and help he received from Gu Yuena and Na''er. His mind would have shattered many times and not be able to reform. "Then did he say you will be in charge of the body? Knowing you, I don''t think your other self would be so-." "Kind? Of course, he wasn''t... He also knew me well and so we came to apromise, well all of us." "Wait... Is that why back then when you had no memories, your body said only the strongest would be able to-." "To be in control? Yes, even though my bodycked all of the memory, it''s now only the strongest could be in control." And that what he did, he started to subjugate all of the other Tang Wulin memories. It wasn''t easy by any means. Each Tang Wulin was different, some were monsters, some were strong, some were devils and some were godlike. Regardless, he had swept through all of them before he met his future alternate self. He fought him, with all of the survivors joining in, all of them going wild against each other. "Before in the end... Only I remained, subjugating all of them under my will." Tang Wulin finds it a bit amusing that he and his parallel memories would only allow Tang Wulin to subjugate themselves. If you weren''t Tang Wulin, then they would resist, struggle, and do everything that could defy you. It was both the most astonishing and interesting thing he ever saw. ''Although all of them are a pain in the ass.'' Still, he gained all of their memories, experiences, and feeling. He was the only Tang Wulin in all of existence now, one could call him an anomaly that was one of a kind. "Of course, that''s how you decided it... Why was I expecting anything different."Bahamut released a sigh but he was still smiling. Both d and grateful that one who was able to remain was Tang Wulin and not another Wulin. "Now then, can you fix the timelines while I restore the rivers of time?" The Universal Law asked as he nced away from Leviathan. As Tang Wulin nodded his head, the Universal Law began to raise its paw. Its body glowed white and ck. A wave of ck-white swept out, streams of infinite space-time and all-time rushed out of the Universal Law palm. It moved down, interweaving with each other, wrapping around each other before expanding out and stretching boundlessly. Instantly a sky-blue river appeared below everyone, it seemed to stretch across all of the dimensions. From the first up to the 10th, representing the eternal river of time that connected the past, present, and future. Of all possibilities and space-time. Just after this was done, Tang Wulin held up his hand which released a pale white light before he hacked out. His graceful palm seemed to be causally moving down at a slow pace, yet it seemed to severely cut through every single age! It chopped through every timeline, every era, and every space-time. # In the Douluo Gxy. The fight continued raging on, Gu Yuena and Na''er had already ughtered thest two remaining 6th-dimensional gods. But more seem to join the fray causing them to curse but they swiftly went on to sh with them. While this was going on, the stalemate between the two forces continued for a while. Even with the help of Ling Zichen technology that was unleashing hell upon the First-ss gods and below. It was still useless! As more kept oning anding, making all of them cursed out in frustration. Yet all of them continued fighting, the hope of protecting their home was still in their hearts. Alongside the hope that Tang Wulin will be able to return promptly, to help them. But things just weren''t getting easy, they were gradually being pushed back. Even with Gu Yuena using the Realm Core to replenish the energy of the gods around. They were wasting more energy than they were replenishing. But that was the only way they could continue with this stalemate. These were over a hundred thousand gods they were facing here! The fact they couldst so long can be considered a miracle! But like all miracles, they don''tst, not by a long shot. Gradually gods began dying, even as they struggled to their final breath. But again, they couldn''t do much about it. Even as Mu Xi pushes herself to revive all of them. Some of them were dying faster than she could revive. If this kept up, then she wouldn''t be to match her reviving and healing speed to the killing speed of the enemy before them. But they all harden themselves, continuing fighting and pushing with all of them believing that Tang Wulin. Wille through for them. And as if he was answering their prayer, the sky above them shattered open! All of them saw a hand chopping down. It was too big to evenprehend, seemingly dwarfing the size of everything. They all watched as it seemed to sever everything in the area. Vanishing it as it came, yet changes in the area happened in an instant. All of the enemy gods seemed to have vanished, all of the God Realms were gone. The Douluo Gods found there was no enemy in front of them as if that gigantic hand before vanquished them. But if that wasn''t all, the people who had just died were all brought back to life even without Mu Xi''s interference. While they weren''t sure what happened or who caused this... For some reason, all of them had a belief in their heart. It was Tang Wulin doings. # Tang Wulin''s hand finally came to his side, after he flung everyone back to their era and timeline. After he did that, he felt the Universal Law connecting everything with the rivers of time, making it so no more shenanigans. Like this can happen again. "Good! Everything seemed to be getting back under control." The Universal Law released a sigh of relief, d that things were working out. While it was doing that, Tang Wulin began gaining an idea. With a thought, he began calling upon his two divine weapons, which were destroyed in the sh before. As he outstretched his hand, the Golden Dragon Spear and Trish appeared, both in fragments. With just a thought, he instantly reformed both of them. Making them whole once more causing them to positively tremble with excitement. Both of them released the aura of the 7th-dimensional spaces, as they shook in Tang Wulin''s hand, happy he reformed them. But all of them froze before they started to tremble in excitement as Tang Wulin started to connect them with his realm. He ns to elevate both of them to the 9th-dimensional level utilizing his realm core. Simr to what he did with his spirit soul, he ns to allow both of these weapons controls of his realm core. This will allow the weapon to be pushed to the same level as them. Once again breaking the notion of only one Creation God level being. As he connected his weapons with his realm core, he felt the energy rushed into them. Both of the weapons started to tremble and shake with power. Before they gave off resplendent light as the aura of the 9th-dimension could be felt. Tang Wulin could feel the infinite amount of universes and dimensions inside of these spears. He could tell that each weapon had the ability to easily change the rules of the universe. He could change all of the concepts, all time and space on a conceptual level, everything at will. Just by swinging his spear and trident. "You''re not going elevating the Sea God Trident?" Sheng Ming asked, but Tang Wulin shook his head. "That''s dad''s weapon. It was never really mine. If I elevate any further, he won''t be able to regain it, as it would be far too strong for him." "Ahh, you nned to give it back to him? I doubt he would mind if you keep it."Old Tang raised a brow. "I can''t imagine the Sea God without his trident." "...Point taken."Old Tang chuckled with Sheng Ming and Hui Mei also joining in, both recalling Sea God Tang San. "Alright... Everyone back inside." "We''re going back home?" "Soon, now inside." "That''s fine, we need to return and regte the realm," Yggdrasil says with all of the others except Old Tang, Sheng Ming, and Hui Mei sighing. Since they handled a piece of Tang Wulin realm core, this made them the overseer of the whole realm inside. This meant they had to help stabilize and regte all of the universes, dimensions, and possibilities inside of his body. Fortunately, for them, they didn''t need to worry about any beings trying to dethrone Tang Wulin. It was impossible for any being inside to even try, all of them had their will bound to Tang Wulin and were no different. Then the cells and organs inside of his body, things that worked for his survival and growth. After a bit, everyone but the Universal Law started fading away, going back inside of Tang Wulin''s body. "Where to?" "Hm... Somewhere." Tang Wulin replied to the Universal Law as he took a step, vanishing instantly from above the rivers of time. With the Universal Law stillying on top of his head. Chapter 451: Fairy Tale Chapter 451: Fairy Tale Tang Wulin figures appeared instantly in outer space. All around him were glittering stars, with the sun shining down upon him and thes scattered around. Yet only one caught his eye, one that drifted below him. Even though the was doing nothing, it sent ripples through Tang Wulin. "Hm? This is?" The Universal Law asked, but Tang Wulin didn''t answer him, he simply moved. He vanished from outer space, appearing down on the, above a small ind. The Ind was barren of life. The only thing that was here was forests, mountains, and tall hills that stretched to the sky. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything, moving down to one of the hills. Before he sat down on the distinct edge of the hill, staring off into the distance, extremely quiet. The Universal Law kept quiet, it could feel that Tang Wulin didn''t want any noise, just silence as he stared in front. As the sun was shining down on him, Tang Wulin began to recall. He began recalling it all as scenes from the past began to sh through his eyes. Making him feel sentimental as delightedughter filled his vision and hears. He watched as the innocent children''s runs through the streets. Watched as the adultsughed with a basket in their hands filled with fruits and water. He watched as some of the children climbed on a smiling dragon, all of them were smiling as they soared through the air. Then he felt the disappointment rushing into him, as the scene changed to one of fire and destruction. Dragons flying above, burning everything down below to a crisp. He saw the fear in the eyes of the adult and children as they were consumed by the mes, alongside their homes. And then he felt the emotional frustration, as he watched everything that was built up. The unity and harmony between humans and dragons, falling apart. Without any warning and tell, what a tragedy it was. "Back then... Everything was so simple." Without another word, Tang Wulin stood up and stared at the swayingnd in front before vanishing once more. He appeared once more, in a ruin like ce. All around him were shattered pirs, broken floors, countless cracks, and charred rubble around. Yet it was a ce that made him get lost in thought once more. "Was this where it started... Zeref?" Tang Wulin said, his voice extremely quiet as his hair swayed from the wind alongside the ray of light. He was silent as he stared in the distance, countless scenes ying in his mind. A ck hair boy moving through this ce, a book in his hand. The ck hair boy is obsessed with the thought of life and death, wanting to achieve the impossible. The ck hair boy sat in the library, going through rows of books and books while ignoring the adults around him. He continued with his research, forming up to two terrifying ns that force the adult''s hand. He was expelled from the school, enraging the boy and making him curse out. But this only led to the boy undoing, a wave of ck aura shot out and massacred everyone around the boy. Leaving a broken boy with tears, in the lifeless academy. Getting up once more, Tang Wulin vanished from this ruinednd. Appearing in a small cave, that was lit up with light green crystals and the rays of the sun. Staring at this cave, he felt the memories streaming into. A man sitting down in this cave, away from humanity and all of civilization. A ce where this man could call something of a home, a ce where he could find peace and sanctuary. He could feel and tell this man was content with his life, held no urge to rule the world or destroyed. He had no urge to even watch the world at all, the world itself had no longer held any meaning to the man. All this man wanted was to be left alone. And once again Tang Wulin left. This time he began wandering all of Ishgar, taking in the sights and reminiscing fondly about his four hundred years here. As he did this, he was able to recall and see it all. All of the past emotions, past battles, past cheers, andughter. All of the past tragedies and fortune, the blood that was spilled on thisnd. See the people of the past, humans, dragons, beastmen, all races. He even saw himself, saw all of his actions, felt all of his emotions and pain. It was as if he was walking alongside, only a thin line of time separating the two apart. He saw his first home, the towering dragons moving through the sky. He felt his younger self''s joy as he soared through the sky on top of those dragons,ughing in the wind. He watched himselfughing, hands outstretched to the sky with thergest grin that had ever graced his face. ''Has it been that long?'' Time truly was ruthless, the people he once knew were dead and gone. Those times as a little kid who had nothing to worry about were long gone, turned to ash. He saw them as well, two couples who were holding each other as a little blue-haired boy ran to them. Both of them held smiles on their face, all of themughing as the boy dived in their arms. A little bit of him wanted to stay, to continue watching his younger days. That was how beautiful it was to him and how dear it was. But he still turned to leave, continuing his journey through Ishgar. He has changed so much. At that time he was young and naive with nothing to worry about and love for the world. In his teen he became bitter and destructive, trying his best to keep everything he could grasp safe. Then in his adulthood, he grew numb to it all. He stopped caring for the world, no longer wanting any attachment and to be simply left alone. And now? He felt rxed and at peace, content with everything in his life. Although he lost everything once, he was able to regain it all back, although in a different way. Tang Wulin was like a specter, just moving through the scenes as he traveled around before the night time came. As he walked through the forest, scenes of his 400s years here, continue reying in his mind. As if the past joys and sorrow were following him on his journey through thend. But in the end, they started to flow away, no longer shing in his mind as he came to a stop. Magnolia was in front, hisst destination on this trip of his. Even though it was night time, he hears the sounds ofughter and cheer. See the shing lights and dazzling fireworks that continue to pop in the night sky. ''Celebration?'' Tang Wulin walked into the town, moving through the streets that were filled with kids and adultsughing. He saw some people were dressed up and others were not, all of them carrying tes of food in their hands. But strangely enough, none of them notice him. The people that were walking past Tang Wulin didn''t seem to notice him as if he was invisible to them. Still, none of them ran into him. Whenever one of them got close to Tang Wulin, they would strangely walk around him. As if space around was moving them without their notice. Tang Wulin kept on walking through the bustling streets, seeing all sorts of familiar figures. Some of them were dressed in dresses, tuxedos, or their normal apparel. But only one person caught his eyes, a pink-haired boy who wasughing at a blue-furred cat that was wobbling in front. # "The fish is so good... And this wine as well." "Happy! Who gave you wine!" "But Nastuuuu~ This wine tastes like fish-." "Happy!" Natsu roared out but before he could go to Happy, he felt someone tap him on the shoulder. Blinking his eyes, he turned around and saw a very handsome man with goldish-white hair walking past him with a smirk. Normally Natsu would have thought this man had identally tapped or bumped him. But he felt something stirring inside of him, something urging him to follow this man. ''Just what is this?'' Furrowing his brow, Natsu turned to Lucy who was trying to calm Happy down. "Lucy! Take care of Happy, I will be right back." "Eh? What do you mean you will be right back! Natsu!" "Thanks!" That was all Natsu said before he began to run, moving through the crowd, as he tried finding that man. Fortunately, for Natsu, he was able to get a whiff of the man''s smell, so could track him down. It didn''t take long before Natsu found the man at the edge of the celebration, leaning on the silt and staring into the night sky. But strangely enough, Natsu saw that no one was going towards the man. Not even the women around, which surprised Natsu since he thought some of them would be all over a handsome man. Regardless, Natsu made his way over to the men, although he didn''t quite understand the exact reason himself. But as he approached the man, the man spoke out. "It''s been a long while Natsu... Although for you it''s only been a few days, I suppose." "Huh? Do I know you or something-." Natsu''s voice trailed off as he saw the image of the man changing, in the man''s ce was someone he was very familiar with. How could he not be? It was the image of a person he defeated and maybe killed. "ologia..." # Tang Wulin smiled in amusement when he saw the guarded look on Natsu. Even more when he saw Natsu stepping back, his hand moving up and him opening his mouth. "No point in calling them, only you can notice me right now." "What?... How?" "Because you''re the only one I give that right to... Think of it as a gift for being the only one to beat me." "And I can do it again." Natsu said while his eyes narrowed, his fist clenched but this only made Tang Wulin chuckled. "Please. Even before, you could onlypare to me after absorbing those other Dragon yer powers. And even then you still needed them to freeze my body to win, but now? You aren''t even in, let alone near my league." Natsu furrowed his brows, pondering why his instincts were confirming ologia''s answer. "Hm, I guess you aren''t the type to believe in words... Here." Natsu''s expression changed as overwhelming pressure descended upon him. He felt like the entire sky was pressing down on his shoulders, on his mind, and even his soul itself. For one moment, Natsu thought the entire universe was trying to crush him before it instantly vanished. He could finally breathe but barely, only shallow and pained breaths. Every single bone was releasing creaking noise, feeling as if they were on fire and almost crushed. Yet he was able to struggle back up as Tang Wulin''s voice rang out. "As you can see, the difference is...Really? Even with all of that, the fire in you still burns." Tang Wulin said as he saw the fire burning in Natsu''s eyes. His pressure didn''t seem to have quelled the Will inside of Natsu, in fact, it seemed to have made it burn even brighter. "It doesn''t matter if you''re stronger than before... If you dare to try and-." "Hurt your friend. You will stop me, hear tons of time, and still don''t care. Fortunately, for you, I have no interest in hurting your friends or this world." "You don''t?" "Nope, I only came here to reminisce, and well, thank you." "Huh?" Natsu''s eyes widen at Tang Wulin words. But Tang Wulin only turned around with a smile, leaning back and staring upwards. "Believe it or not. It''s because of you that I was able to reim the things I once lost... So I came here to say thank you." "... no, I believe you. The emotion and the feeling around you aren''t fake, that is for sure. I am guessing you did it huh? Wherever you were sent to, you were able to gain some friends and families?" "... It''s that obvious?" "Haha, how could I miss it? It''s simr to the way I feel and show when I think about my friends... Even though they can get rowdy and crazy sometimes, they really are amazing people." Tang Wulin fell silent at Natsu''s words, his mind recalling the memories with Xie Xie, Yue Zhengyu, and the others. All of them irritated and annoyed him, yet he still thought of them as great people. "More than that... Their family." "Right? Haha, I never thought I would hear thate out from you but then again, this world is filled with wonders!" Natsu let out augh while Tang Wulin shook his head, both at Natsu''s words and his view of the world. ''Yeah... I guess to him. Every moment to him is a wonder and adventure.'' Pushing himself off the wall, Tang Wulin spoke. "If that''s how you view the world, then I am curious about what you will do when you meet them." "Meet who?" Natsu asked with a tilt of his head, feeling rxed and at ease around ologia. Something ologia proposes to Natsu finding he had friends and his Life Goddess alongside his Existence Bloodline. Which was putting him at ease, suppressing all of his doubt and anxiety. "Five pesky little dragons that I couldn''t find before... Although I can now." "Huh! There are more dragons alive! Ones that are like Igneel!" "Indeed, you can consider them survivors of the ughter I unleashed four hundred years ago... Even though I have hunted them down, I couldn''t find them." "...Are you going to hunt them down now?" "No, I will leave that to you." "Oi!" Natsu red at Tang Wulin with a scowl." I am not hunting down any dragon, just because you asked me to. They might not be evil dragons and be simr to Igneel." "I suppose that may be true... Which is why I will leave it all to you." "What do you mean?" Tang Wulin smiled grew as he moved towards Natsu, gasping his shoulder."Kill them, save them, look for them, or whatever. I will leave it all up to you, I leave the choice all up to you." "So you won''t interfere with their lives?" "Nope, after this. I n to go rx and do nothing." Natsu''s lips twitched as he stared at Tang Wulin who took his hand off and began moving. Furrowing his brows, Natsu spoke up. "So what are you going to do now? Can I meet you again? Since you aren''t an asshole anymore, maybe we can be-." "Friends? Haha, you sure have an entertaining way of looking at things... Then again I did make friends with Zeref who tried to kill me." "Zeref?" But before Tang Wulin could reply, his eyes slightly widened, staring in a certain direction. Furrowing his brows, Natsu also turned towards the direction and his eyes widened as well. He saw them, a barefooted girl with long golden hair and a ck-haired boy. Both Tang Wulin and Natsu watched as the two people talked. Even though they called themselves Mio and Arleos, they knew it was Mavis and Zeref. "This..." Natsu uttered while Tang Wulin sighed before he waved his hand. Leading to the sight of the barefooted girl and ck-haired boy freezing before they vanished. "What did you do?" Natsu asked as he shifted his head to Tang Wulin but saw he was gone. But he heard Tang Wulin''s voice in his head. "Don''t worry, we will meet again one day... Just keep doing what you''re doing and one day, our path will cross once more." "As for these two... I will take them until we meet again. The newest Dragon King." Natsu wanted to say something but the voice faded away. He let out a sigh as he knew there wasn''t much he could do since they were gone. Besides, he doubts ologia was going to hurt them. There was no hatred from ologia when he saw Zeref and Mavis. The only thing he felt was content as if the sight of both of them was something he was delighted about. "And what''s this about being the newest Dragon King? I didn''t ept that title, you bastard!" "Natsu!" "Huh? Happy... What are you doing! Get away from that!" Chapter 452: Homecoming (1) Chapter 452: Homing (1) Tang Wulin appeared above the Eartnd, staring down at it for a bit. "So that was your old home?" "Yeah." Tang Wulin nodded while falling into thought. This went on for a bit before the Universal Law spoke up, bringing him out. "Any more ces we need to go?" "No, it''s about time to go home." Tang Wulin stared at Eartnd once more before his figure vanished, leaving the Eartnd universe and going back to his new one. # "I don''t sense them anymore." Na''er muttered as her divine sense spread through the whole gxy and even further. Sweeping through the other gxies that were around theirs but she didn''t find any more gods around. "Wulin probably returned them to their timeline and gxy." Gu Yuena said, causing Na''er to nod her head as she also came to the same conclusion as well. Yet both of them were wondering where he was and why hasn''t he shown himself. They assumed he already fought Typhoon and came out victorious. They didn''t think he would have done this before or during his fight with Typhoon. Not only because Typhoon would interfere or just start the process, back up. But it would leave him open for an attack. "Hmm, I don''t think we should be worried. Knowing Wulin, he should be done and just taking his time toe home." "You think he would really do that?" "Not without a good reason... Maybe he is retrieving his father?" Gu Yuena blinked her eyes, she didn''t think of that. Tang San and the previous Douluo God Realm were still lost, stuck inside a ck hole with other God Realms. From what Tang Wulin told them, the ck hole had already imed many other God Realms. If nothing was done, then the Douluo God Realm would be destroyed by the ck hole in a year time Yet the sad part was that they wouldn''t know if a year had passed or not, since the ck hole was distorting time around them. So seconds could turn into a month in an instant, making it hard to calcte inside. "Hm, he could have at least let us know." "Okay, I n to get dad back now." A voice rang out behind Gu Yuena causing her eyes to widen. As a hand coiled around her waist before it brought her into a warm embrace. But Gu Yuena didn''t try resisting, she recognized the voice and the feeling of peace that she gained from these familiar arms. "Wulin..." Gu Yuena whispered before Tang Wulin leaned down and kissed her softly, making her slightly trembled. But she rxed the next moment. It was a sweet one; one filled with countless emotions and feelings. Those warm and soft lips, feeling them once again, made her realize how much she missed them. Even though he was gone for a bit, fighting for survival against these terrible odds. It really made her feel like it has been a while since theyst saw each other. She felt his hands softly caressing her face before they parted. Her eyes caught the deep love that flourished within his goldish-blue and crimson eyes. Before this was rare, something that only showed up when Wulin was extremely happy or alone with them. But now? She could see it clearly, the love that seemed to cover all of the heaven and earth, so gentle and fierce. Yet at this moment, it was love that was only for her. As they began to part away, with Tang Wulin eyes staring at her, Na''er voice rang out. "Wulin!" Tang Wulin opened his left arm, just as Na''er divided into his embrace with augh and to the irritation of Gu Yuena. As this dived made them both tremble a bit. "Do you have to dive! Can''t you walk over like a normal person?" "Hush, diving is so much better and romantic~" "Said no sane person ever!" As they two got into their joyful bickering, Tang Wulin just watched on with a smile. He was still recovering from visiting Fiore, the past memories, and seeing Zeref again, albeit not his own. Was something that caused a surge of emotion through him. He couldn''t really describe it, but it seemed to cause a ripple through all of his hearts. Especially Fairy Heart, who seemed to be resonating with the memories. One that would require a bit of time for him to fully calm down, but strangely enough as always. Whether it be from them leaning into him, holding him tightly, or just being there for him, he wasn''t sure. Being around these two, always seemed to calm him down. Even when they were bickering, it was something he figured came from him loving them. Shaking his head, he spoke up. "Come on now, I have to tell everyone that the war is over and then retrieve the previous God Realm." "Oh right..." Holding on to Tang Wulin''s left arm while Gu Yuena held on to his right, Na''er giggled as she leaned her head on him. Tang Wulin held them closely as he began going down, moving towards where everyone was. Down below was the whole Douluo Star army, filled with divine beasts and gods. It took a while, but they started noticing the descending figures. They all saw Gu Yuena and Na''er, as well as Tang Wulin who was between both of them. Once they saw all three of them, they began to erupt in a cheer. The cheers seemed to shake the whole sr system, as all of them were roaring and yelling. Whether it be the divine beasts, divine nt beasts, or gods all of them were shouting his name. "It''s Tang Wulin! The God of Existence! He actually returned!" "Doesn''t this mean he defeated Typhoon? Even with the Universal Law, he triumphed over it? "He was the one who quelled the gods! The one who saved us!" "Tang Wulin!" Almost everyone was shouting, all of them were bustling with joy and happiness. How could they not be? With Tang Wulin returning, it meant their homes were finally safe. They wouldn''t need to worry about the 7th-dimensional God, Typhooning and destroying it. Yet it was this thought that made them all realize Tang Wulin achieved another heaven-shaking aplishment. One that wouldst in the history book for eternity! Alongside all of his other heaven-defying achievements, he has done. The return of Tang Wulin made them all want to celebrate right this instant! Some of them couldn''t believe everything had worked out so well. While others simply enjoyed the moment, relishing the feeling of the victory. After all, this was a war that was fully stacked against them, yet they survived it! All of the gods who died were revived and restored to full health! Not only that but they all could now enjoy the life of a God in their terrifying realm. How could they not be excited and moved? It wasn''t wrong to say that they were able to achieve the happy endings they were fighting for! While everyone was trembling with happiness, a few streaks of light went towards Tang Wulin. The first ones were his lovers, all of them diving towards him and wrapping their arms around him. All of them have been concerned about Tang Wulin. But they also became excited and moved! He not only returned but also in one piece. And that was all they cared about. Tang Wulin brought them all into a tight hug, slightly surprising them but they simply epted it. "Thank you for being alright." Each of them felt his relief that all of them were okay. "Thank you for making it out fine." They all felt his joy that all of them were able to make it out safely. "Thank you for not making me walk this path alone." And they felt his love for them. The love that was eternally grateful that each of them made it out alright with no tragedy to follow. For sticking by his side from the distinct beginning even on this unknown and perilous path. There was no guarantee they would make it out or even if there would be a happy ending. "Thank you for allowing me to love you Six. Even with the other inside of me, you six are still my truest love." And that made them be swept with a feeling of bliss. They didn''t say anything back. or asked what he meant They simply hugged him back tightly. They knew he wasn''t this emotional, which is why this moment was so touching to them. For him to be so emotional, he broke his remarkableposure and showed his heart to them. The deepest feeling within was disyed to them. "You idiot." Mu Xi spoke up while her head touched his."Of course, we would make it out fine. We all promised to make it back to each other, no matter what." "Right, no matter what." Wu Siduo spoke with a smile. " We promise each other to create a future where we had no regret or tragedy." "A future that was forged by our unbreakable bond with each other. One that will cut down all threats." Said Ye Xinn as her eyes shined with confidence. Gu Yuena eyes soften. "Even when it felt like everything was going to break apart. We stood together and overcame all of it, producing the impossible." Na''er winked and said."All for the future where we could remain together forever." Xu Xiaoyan giggled."Didn''t I say it? We would survive and make it through all of this. Now all that is left, is to reap the reward, which is our sweet ending~" Tang Wulin smiled at each of their words, but he didn''t say anything. Next was his friends alongside Ah Yin, Tang Hao, Er Ming, and the others rushing along. All of them were incredibly excited, smiles on their face. As they arrived around Tang Wulin, all of them began asking if he was alright, if everything was okay, and was that his hand before. He easily answered all of their questions, and finally the one that was on everyone''s mind. "Yes, Typhoon is no more... We can finally rest easy, this war is over." As Tang Wulin said, the whole ce erupts in even more cheers and roars. Tang Wulin saying that the war was over made them even more excited that his return. At the minimum officially, they finally have confirmation that they could finally rx. Everything was okay now. "Say, is that one of your spirit souls?" Xu Xiaoyan asked, staring at the Universal Law who seemed to be sleeping on his head. "In a way yes." "He looks so cute~," Xu Xiaoyan said as she stretched her hand out, grasping the Universal Law gently. Before pulling it into her arm, while tending to it, to the irritation of the Universal Law and amusement of Tang Wulin. "So, are you going to tell us what happened over there?" Yun Ming asked the questions that some people had on their minds. It wouldn''t be wrong to say, none of them wish they could have seen the battle. This was a battle between two 7th-dimensional God, how could they not wish to see it? They very much doubt if they would ever get the chance again, as this was something far too rare in the history of the Universe. "I will tell you all soon, for now, I need you guys to return back to the realm." "Is there a reason?" Ah Yin questioned the others and nodded their heads. "I n to bring back the old Douluo Realm and just fused the realm. This way no conflict between the two can happen. You guys need to be inside, so you won''t get affected by the turbulence from the fusion." "Right... That is a good idea." "Wait, Wulin... Who will be the leader of the realm?" Di Tian spoke out with aplicated look. It wasn''t just him but some of the divine beasts were also gaining aplicated look. As Wulin was bringing back the old god realm, the same realm that ced the curses on them. They were a bit worried that they might try to put the curse back on them, depending on who the leader will be. "Don''t worry, I won''t let any of them harm you guys." After hearing Tang Wulin words, all of the divine beasts rxed with the Holy Dragon King chuckling and other Dragon Kings smiling. With Tang Wulin protection, what could the old Douluo God Realm do? Even with their Five God-Kings, they weren''t matched for Gu Yuena or Na''er who became a 6th-dimensional God. Let alone Tang Wulin who they believed was still at the 7th-dimensional rank. As everyone started to make their way, back to the realm, Tang Wulin held on to Na''er and Gu Yuena. "You two need to stay so you can open the realm center when I am about to do it." "Alright... Then let''s just send them back inside." Gu Yuena said with Na''er nodding her head, with a wave of their hands. All of the Gods and Divine beasts lit up a nine-colored light before all of them turned into a pir of divine energy. Turning into streaks of light, all of them rushed back inside of the God Realm while Tang Wulin began to stare off into the distance. His eyes began narrowing, as he started prating through space-time, finding the location of Tang San. # In a ckhole, the end of the God-King War hase to an end. "Third Brother!" A beautiful woman rushed towards the Sea God Tang San, she had long brown hair draped in a scorpion braid. The women who were none other than Xiao Wu dived into Tang San''s arms, wrapping her arms around him tightly. Tang San hurriedly hugged his wife, gently stroked her long scorpion braid. "Don''t cry, we won didn''t we? Against the odds we achieved victory! Besides, all the god-kings are remarkably good. With all of us working together, we should have a great chance to leave here." But Xiao Wu only shook her head after she raised it. Looking up at Tang San with tears in her eyes that were filled with shame. "Third Brother, I''m ashamed, it''s all my fault. You have done so much, tolerate so much, and had to shoulder so much alone. I have always troubled you, not being there for you... I promise I will get better, so you don''t have to shoulder everything by yourself. I will always be by your side." Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Tang San couldn''t help shaking his whole body. He lowered his head and looked at her seriously, only to see the resolution in Xiao Wu''s red eyes. Alongside her tone that was filled with such firmness and determination, he felt pleasurable excitement and warmth inside. One should understand, before this. His wife acted lifelessly, her sickness and the loss of their son made her spirit weak but now? It felt like she was alive, how could he not be happy? "Xiao Wu..." Tang San''s eyes were a little blurred but before he could say anything he felt a voice inside of his head. "Dad, can you hear me?" Chapter 453: Homecoming (2) Chapter 453: Homing (2) Tang San''s eyes widened, instantly recognizing that this voice was his son, alongside the fact the voice called him father. ''Wulin? Is that you? How can I hear from you? Wait, is this because of your cultivation?'' "You noticed it?" ''How could I not, when I touched the trident... I was able to feel the aura of a 7th-dimensional God.'' Tang San still recalled the scene when he was on hisst leg against the three God-Kings. Hailong, Ah''Dai, and Lei Xiang were staring down at him, getting ready to deal the finishing blow. But then the Sea God Trident pierced through the realm and appeared in front of him. To say he was shocked at the appearance of the Sea God Trident would be an understatement, but he didn''t have the time to be. So he instantly grasps the Trident, yet that''s when he felt it. He felt the terrifying aura of the Sea God Trident, far surpassing what he felt from it before. He was able to feel the wisps of the 7th-dimensional aura on the Trident. But if that wasn''t all, he could feel the trident fulling his power that made his eyes widen in shock. As instantly he broke through the God-King rank, his power skyrocketed as the trident voice rang out. It told him to hurry up and finish this battle before his body burst. He heeded the trident voice, he quickly took out all three God-Kings with ease. After that, the trident left his grasp, not before notifying him that Wulin sent it to him. ''The Sea God Trident was only at the 5-dimensional level when I sent it to you. But now it came back at the 7-dimensional level, which means you were the one who raised it to that level.'' "...Impressive." Tang San inwardly shook his head. It wasn''t that hard to figure out. There was no way Tang Wulin could raise the trident to the 7-D realm unless he was at least a 6th-dimensional being or 7th. And there was no way he could use the present Sea God Trident unless he was also a 6th or 7th-dimensional being. But even aftering to his conclusion, Tang San was still shocked! He had so many questions about how his son got so strong! To how did he find the energy and resources needed for his growth? Was he able to create a God Star for the Gxy? Did he handle the abyssal situation and was he doing okay? But all of these questions were put on hold when Tang Wulin began talking. "Listen, Dad, I need you to gather everyone inside of your God Realm. I n to drag you guys out of it. I just need to know when you''re ready." ''You think you can do it?'' "I am sure." Tang San fell silent at Tang Wulin words. He could hear the confidence in his son''s tone and knew he could sincerely trust him. But he was also inwardly impressed, his son really went beyond his expectation. ''Still... Wulin is there a way for you take out multiple-,'' "God Realms? I can, I just need to know which one I am taking out." ''That shouldn''t be a problem, we''re all connected at the moment... So you could just drag us all out.'' "Alright... Although this does put me in a delicate situation, though." ''What do you mean?'' "I mean, I initially nned to take the God Realm there and fuse it with the one over here. So there wouldn''t be any sh or suppression." Tang San inwardly nodded his head. He could understand why his son wanted to do this. If the realm over there really was a God Star, then it would start suppressing the Douluo Realm. Or worse, it would devour it, using the weaker realm as fuel for itself. ''I will ask the other God-Kings their thoughts...'' "Okay, just tell me when you''re ready..." ''Okay, son... We all miss you dearly; I am so happy that we can meet again soon.'' Tang San thought as a smile appeared on his face, with Tang Wulin replying with an okay and he fell silent, waiting. "Third Brother is everything okay? You went silent for a second there?" Xiao Wu''s voice brought Tang San out of his thinking, staring down at his wife''s eyes gleamed with worry. Tang San smiled, he knew the news he just received would make Xiao Wu the happiest out of everyone. "I just receive some even more good news other than us winning, hehe." "You did? How? Did something happen and only you felt it likest time?" Tang San smiled reassuringly as he brought Xiao Wu into his embrace while chuckling. "It isn''t likest time but regardless I will tell you. But first, let me call the other God-Kings over, this news involved them as well." Xiao Wu furrowed her brows but she decided to wait, her third brother already said he will tell her when the otherse. Of course, this made her even more curious, making her wonder if it''s about them being able to get out of this ck Hole. It would make sense since it involved the other God-Kings. After a bit of time had passed, multiple shes of light appeared around Tang San, all of the Six God-Kings appeared. "Brother Tang, you said you have something you want to discuss? And that it was urgent?" Zhang Gongwei asked with Tian Hen nodding his head. "I was just about to begin my rest, didn''t we agree on this?" "We did, but I just received some news about us getting out of the ck hole and it couldn''t wait." Everyone''s eyes widened when they heard Tang San''s words, the exhaustion and tiredness that the six God-Kings had. Instantly vanished, all of them perking up at, giving Tang San their full attention. "Well what is it brother? Don''t go quiet on us now, tell me the new quickly-," "Will you shut up." Lei Xiang the Mad God spoke out causing Hailong, the Immortal Emperor to turn to him with a re. "Anyway." Tang San quickly cut in before the two could go at it."I just received a transmission from my son, Tang Wulin." Xiao Wu''s figure trembled, her eyes widening as she heard the mention of the son she hasn''t seen since she got here. The son she had to send away, so he wouldn''t be destroyed. The son she missed dearly with all of her heart. Her son just sent Tang San a transmission? Was that why he was spacing out a minute ago? They were talking about how to leave? But Xiao Wu focused mostly on the fact that her little Wulin was able tomunicate with Tang San. "You were able to make contact with your son outside of the ck hole?" Tien Hen whispered in surprise, he didn''t think it was possible. As the space-time and energy needed to aplish this was terrifying. Unless one had a connection outside, it was almost impossible to send a transmission. "Yes, just now he and I were talking with each other. He told me he was confident enough to drag us out of this realm, safely." "What!" All of the six God-Kings and even Xiao Wu were shocked at Tang San''s words. His son was confident enough to drag them out? Where did such confidencee from? Even with her optimism and hope, Xiao Wu didn''t think such a thing was possible. Even with 12 God-Kings here, the chances of them escaping was still below 50%. "Seeing as how you seem to be confident in him. Brother Tang, I can trust there is a reason for this?" Ye Yinzhu asked with a faint smile. He was confident that Tang San wouldn''t bring up something like this. If there wasn''t enough evidence that his son''s n would work and an extraordinary chance of it working. After all, this was everyone''s life at stake here. "I do, but Hailong, Ah''Dai, and Lei Xiang should be able to corroborate this. Remember when that trident came down here?" "Huh? You mean that trident that gave off a terrifying aura that surpassed the God-King rank?"Hailong muttered with a dry tone. He was still miffed that they lost because of the appearance of that trident. Which was somehow able to not only amplify Tang San''s strength but rejuvenate him. This also made him wonder why did Tang San keep it hidden till now? With a weapon like that, he could take more of them at the beginning before it reached theter stage. Heck with a weapon like that, he could have suppressed them before the fight even began. "Yes, that weapon was originally mine and it was an Ultra Divine Weapon. But I sent it away to the mortal world to help my son... It was onlyter he sent it back to me when. I was in trouble and I found out it had evolved from a 5-D weapon into a 7-D." Xiao Wu''s eyes widened, she didn''t know it was Wulin who sent the Sea God Trident to Tang San. She was nning to ask him about itter but it seemed she didn''t have to. But what caught everyone''s attention except Xiao Wu''s focused attention the most was the words of the Trident evolving. From a 5-D weapon into a 7-D weapon. This news shocked all of them to the point they were in disbelief. But it was then Tien Hen''s eyes widen as he began speaking up."Wait are you suggesting that-," "My son was able to reach at least the 6th-dimensional level and raised the trident to the 7th-dimensional. With his present strength, it should be possible for him to forcibly drag us out of this ck hole." All of the Six God-Kings fell silent, all of them reeling from this news. Yet all of them had a strange feeling of excitement ringing through their chest. One that came from the thought, the thought that they can finally leave this ce. This ck hole would slowly destroy their God Realm if nothing was done. Not only will the realm be destroyed but all of the gods inside as well, all of their loved ones will die. But with the appearance of a being who could tap into the 7th-dimensional power? The chances of them leaving had increased dramatically, it was close to 100%! The only reason it wasn''t 100% was that they didn''t know the type of reaction a 7th-dimensional god would cause in the ck hole. While all of them were thinking this, Xiao Wu''s mind was in shock at what she heard. Her beloved son was able to raise the Sea God Trident to a 7-D divine weapon? Her son had the potential strength of a 7th-dimensional God? He was able to bring them out of the ck Hole? There were so many questions ringing in her head but there were a few things that were clear to her. Not only did her son attain the strength to protect himself from even God-level beings, surpassing his father. But she will be able to see him so soon, after so long. How could she keep it in? "Third Brother!" "There, there. I told you we would see him again, didn''t I? Regardless if it was us who left to find him or if it was him who came for us. In the end, we soon will be together." Tang San muttered all of this softly while rubbing Xiao Wu''s back. He knew she was trying to not show her tears in front of the others, so he blocked their view as he held her in his arms. The Six God-Kings didn''t say anything, giving the two sometimes. While this was going on. Tien Hen turned to Hailong and the other two who felt the Sea God Trident aura. "How did it feel?" "The trident aura? It felt simr to that time when I sensed the aura of a God-King as a mortal... It was terrifying, horrifying, and suffocating." Lei Xiang replied with Hailong grimace and Ah''Dai looking to the side with a frown. What else could they say? Mad God summarizes it the best, it truly felt like they were resisting the relentless pressure of a God-King back when they were mortal. The overwhelming pressure of two dimensions pressing down on them. It was simply too horrifying. It was then Tang San spoke up again after he got Xiao Wu to calm down. "But the problem was he was only going to drag out the Douluo God Realm. When I asked him if it was possible to take us all out, he said he could but he was nning on fusing-," "That''s fine. If that''s all that needs to be done to leave this ce, then I am fine with it..." Zhang Gongwei said with a smile. Not only that but the thought of fusing all of their realms wasn''t a bad idea. If all of their realms fused, then there was a chance for it to birth a God-Star core. And in the future allow them to establish a God Star. Not only that but if they fused with Tang San''s son''s realm which they assume is at least a God Star. Then it would be even better, allowing them to produce a ne that would help them better protect their loved ones. "I agree but just one thing... Will your son be the leader of this realm?"Asked Tian Hen. While he didn''t care who was the ruler of the realm, he knew the others wouldn''t be so keen on allowing a stranger as the ruler. Even if the person was the son of the person, they respected, it didn''t mean much to them. Unlike that son, Tang San earned their respect through his character and actions. Even if Tang San''s son saved them, they couldn''t fully ept being under a person like that. ''Wulin-,'' "Hell no." Tang Wulin''s voice rang out in Tang San''s mind causing him to inwardly chuckle. It seems his son knew that being the leader of the God Realm was a pain in the ass. Then again, he could have looked in the past and saw how much trouble it was. "You guys can just switch the role of leader, although I won''t be a part of the slot." Yeah, his son most likely did look in the past. For him to go so far, Tang San knew he was trying to throw all of the work of managing the realm on to him and the others. ''My dearest son-,'' "No, I can''t, I underwent a path that stops me from absorbing the realm core or putting my energy inside of it. So I can''t help it." ... Tang San couldn''t stop the sigh from being released from his mouth. How could his son fail him this badly? He just wants to retire with Xiao Wu and go adventuring! Was that too much to ask? It wasn''t like he was leaving the realm forever, he just wanted a little alone time with no responsibility. ''Then again... There is Huo Yuhao...'' As Tang San thought this, he spoke out. "No, he said he wouldn''t. He said we can form a council of the sort, where the leader of the realm will switch between all of us. But he won''t be included since something prevents him." "Hm okay... Then I am guessing everyone agrees?"Tian Hen asked, causing the others to nod their head. "Alright, I will tell him." ''You heard that?'' "I did, tell them to get ready and give me to go ahead. I will drag you guys when you''re already. Remember to have your realm center open, as I n to do this in all one go." ''Okay.'' Tang San then spoke. "He said when we''re all ready, then we can go. All we need to do is have our realm center open and be ready." "Great!" "Alright." "We will go set up now." Chapter 454: Homecoming (3) Chapter 454: Homing (3) As they were making their way back to their God Realm, Tang San had sent out a call for the others to meet him at the center. While Xiao Wu has been interrogating him endlessly. "Wulin really told you all of this?" "He is really a 7th-dimensional god?" "Wait, you''re talking to him right now?" Tang San tried to answer the rapid questions his dear wife was asking, as best and quickly as he could. "Yes, I just finished talking to him." "I am not sure, but the Sea God Trident is a 7th-dimensional weapon." "And he is silent right now, waiting for me to tell him when it''s okay. No, you can''t talk to him right now. We have to get ready." Tang San easily saw the brilliant sparks in Xiao Wu''s eyes. While he wishes he could allow her to talk to Wulin, they should get ready and do this task, instead of dying. Besides, she can talk to him in person, which is far much better. Once they reached the entrance to themittee, Tang San turned to Xiao Wu. "Go stay with Wutong, I promise to summon you when wee out, okay?" "Hmm, okay third brother." Xiao Wu lightly kissed Tang San on the cheek before heading to Tang Wutong location. With a sigh, Tang San turned around and entered into the God Realm Committee, moving towards the center of the realm. It didn''t take long for him to reach the center of the realm, at the moment he could see the others were already there waiting. "Did something happen? You call us all here without any warning and say it was urgent?" Rong Nianbing asked with the others beside him nodding their head, some of them were nning to sleep for a bit. But Tang San sent them a transmission telling them toe now. While he sent a transmission to the other gods to stay inside their home until further notice. Confusing most of the gods in the realm but they still listen. As the respect, they had for the Tang San and the others who fought in the war for them. Was at the highest it has ever been. "Yes, we n on getting out of this ck hole right now." "We are?" Huo Yuhao''s eyes widened alongside Zhou Weiqing, both of them were expecting many things. But not them leaving the ck hole right now. They just finished with the God-King fight with most of them being severely exhausted and their divine weapon damaged. It was far too dangerous for them to do anything like escaping this ck hole. Yet they also know Tang San knew this as well, he was one of the most injured people here. So they all wondered what he had in mind. "Let me summarize the news for you guys." Tang San began exining to the five in front about everything that happened between him and the Six God-Kings. After he was done, the five in front of him fell silent. All of them were gradually wrapping their head around what they were told. The adorable baby that they were forced to watch Tang San send-off, had not only broken into the God Level. But surpassing all of them, attaining the overall strength of a 7th-dimensional god. Isn''t that a bit too terrifying? Not only because Tang Wulin somehow was able to find the resources or path to help him achieve cultivation. That was concluded to be a legend, as far as they know. No one in history has ever achieved the 7th-dimensional level, the highest recorded God Realm was the 6th-dimensional level. But this also made them wonder, just how much time has passed? It wasn''t easy to be a God, even with Tang Wulin having the Golden Dragon King and his God Bloodlines. The time it took him to be a God without a God Realm they assumed must have been quite a while. Then the time it required to establish a God Realm was even longer. And then to somehow grow that realm to the 6D level... All of them couldn''t help but shiver with Ji Dong and Lie Yan wondering if a million years have passed outside of the ck hole. Regardless, all of them epted the fact that Tang Wulin did somehow achieve that level of strength. And could drag them out of this dreadful ce. "So what do we need to do?" "We need the other God-Kings to open their realm center. Then tell me they are ready, so I can tell Wulin we are ready to go." After saying this, everyone in the room was silent as they waited. Each of them was anxious yet genuinely excited, which was showing as they started to feel that the seconds. We''re feeling like hours. "Huo Yuhao." "Huh? Father-in-" "You don''t need to call me father-inw. Father is fine, you earn that much." Tang San said with a pleasant smile causing Huo Yuhao to chuckle while also noting that Tang San seemed warmer. Tang San moved towards Huo Yuhao, his hand stretching out before he lightly smacked Huo Yuhao while his smile grew. "You really surpassed my expectations out there." "Uh, thanks-," "Truly a key factor in this war." "Oh, well thank you-," "You even show some good leadership skills. Good enough to fool those other six god-kings into thinking you were me." Huo Yuhao instantly shivers, as he saw the smile on Tang San growing. He didn''t know why, but he felt like his spiritual senses were warning him. But the question that he wanted to know was about what? Still, Huo Yuhao wouldn''t be alive right now if he doubted his senses. So he became extra alert, as Tang San kept lightly smacking his back and enthusiastically praising him. Even though those praises did make his heart swell. As praises like these were rarely given from Tang San, although Wutong gets them all the time. Which she constantly rubs in his face and teases him, whenever heins about Tang San being stingy with his praise. It was then Rong Nianbing spoke up. "What are you doing? Don''t you see your scaring-," "Brother Nianbing! How could I forget you~. Your elemental fusion was magnificent at the end of the battle." "You... What are you nning?" Rong Nianbing eyed Tang San suspiciously, wondering anxiously what this old fox was devising to do. But Tang San only shook his head with a profound sigh. "Come now... Is this how you act to your fellow Supreme God-King?" "F-Fellow Supreme God-King? Who said I was going to-," "Now brother Nianbing... Didn''t I tell you? All of us would be taking turns as the ruler of the ne." "Wait what! I never sign up-," "Does it matter? We''re all friends here, and we should help out each other in these tough times." To anyone else it might sound like this but to Rong Nianbing? Who knew Tang San for so many years? Who has been yed so many times by this old fox? He instantly knew. Did you actually think I would be the only one who will suffer? That was what Tang San was implying to him. "The Six God-Kings agreed that to make it fair, we should ALL share the responsibility." Rong Nianbing paled, while Huo Yuhao looked down with a resigned look. Fearing Wutong''s pouting and annoyance when she finds out he got saddled with more responsibility. Leading to less time for both of them to be together. Lie Yan and Ji Dong took it well, it wasn''t like it would be any different for them. Zhou Weiqing inwardlymented but at the same time, he wanted to help Tang San. As Rong Nianbing began to open his mouth, Tang San instantly raised his hand. "I am getting a transmission from them... It seems they are done." "Wait! We need to continue-," "We don''t, it''s already been decided. Please take care of me, fellow ruler." Tang San smiled at Rong Nianbing who trembled. ''Wulin we are ready, Take us when you''re ready.'' "Okay, I am starting now." After Tang Wulin said this, everything fell silent. All of them waited for Tang Wulin. All of them were anxious, hoping he really could drag them out of here. And it was then they felt it. The ck hole shooked! Vicious cracks started to form around the space of the ck hole, interweaving intimately with each other. Before space seems to shatter, something moving out of the shattered space. They all saw it, every single god, every single person in the God Realm were able to see a hand moving forward. The hand shined serenely with a pale light. One that seems to make everything around it tremble uncontrobly as if its mere presence genuinely terrified everything around it. At the sight of the hand, the ck hole began trembling, spatial and temporal fluctuations appeared all around the hand. But the great hand didn''t stop. It erged, stretching itself as it got closer, bing bigger than the seven god realms that were connected with each other. The hand grasped the seven-god realm, making it shake greatly. The noise resounded through the God Realm, shocking most of the gods inside. All of the Gods, from the God-King level to the God Officers trembled and their soul shooked. All of them felt this hand was too terrifying, it was beyond everything they have seen and felt before. But what shocked most of them was the fact it could move through the ck hole so easily. This was the same ck hole that was causing trouble for countless other God Realms. One had to understand that this ck hole had devoured countless God Realms without much trouble. Realms that upied infinite 4-D and all of the 5-D spaces, all of which upied a higher level of universes. But now, this ck hole couldn''t even cause the hand to pause, even for a second. The gods watched after the hand grabbed them, the ck hole seemed to react. As even more spatial and temporal, alongside pressure began descending on the hand. But just like before, the hand wasn''t affected and seemed to be ignoring the ck hole. As if it was something lower than it, nothing more than a pest. Without another word, a pale aura began spreading around the seven-god realm, like a veil as it wrapped around them. The luminous veil was shimmering like the stars before it expanded a bit, appearing like a sphere around the seven-god realms. Once this was done, they pulled. Instantly, the hand began moving back, dragging the god realms that were inside the pale veil. The ck hole felt this and tried to stop the hand, but it was all futile, it was nothing to the hand. The hand tore through the void, moving through the higher-dimensional spaces, and then back into the 10th-dimensional universe. Once it arrived back, without any words, it rushed back towards the Douluo Gxy. During this process, another hand was raised, reaching into the 6th-dimensional spaces and grasping the God Star. With the God Star, on the other hand, it began pulling it down to the 5th-dimensional spaces. While the other hand approaches, being pulled through the same dimensional spaces. As these two hands approached, they instantly crashed into each other. Before they erupted into a gigantic expanse that was simr to the birth of a gxy, the spirals were glittering. The hands around this gxy began pushing forward, pressing down on this spiraling expanse of immortal energy. The spiraling expanse tried to struggle, but it was useless, the hand forcibly pushed it down. In the next moment, the two handspletelypressed this spiraling expanse. Turning into a giant that was a bit bigger than the glorious sun yet it was so much more. Giving off the fluctuation of the 6th-dimensional aura, one that surpassed the previous God Star before. # "That should be it." "Why didn''t you let me do it? It would be far simpler since I could just teleport them here." The Universal Law pointed out but Tang Wulin didn''t answer it, fortunately, Na''er did. "Hehe, don''t you understand? Wulin wanted to be the one to save them." Na''er said with a smile causing the Universal Law to blink its eye before nodding its head in thought. Tang Wulin didn''tment on Na''er words, he simply snapped his finger, and then they all vanished. Appearing inside of the newly created realm center. There Tang Wulin and the others were able to see the twelve figures standing in the center. Yet all of them were being covered by the powers of Creation, Existence, and Chaos. "Is that Chaos? Their realms had Chaos Energy?" Gu Yuena asked, but the Universal Law shook its head. "The Chaos Energy was born from the fusion of all eight realms. Since Chaos is the leftover energy when Creation and Destruction fused... They seemed to all have gotten benefit from the fusion since they were in the center at the time. Especially that one." The Universal Law said as its eyes nced at the blue-haired man, whose forehead was glowing. Tang Wulin''s eyes alsonded on the blue-haired man who he knew was Huo Yuhao. ''The little monster...'' Tang Wulin knew about Huo Yuhao, not only from his memories but also from seeing the past. The boy had crappy talent but still rose above all of his pair even his sister to be the strongest in his generation. Even rising above those in the God Realm, only beings like Tang San, Nianbing, Zhou Weiqing, and the other God-Kings. Were able topare to him. Him calling Huo Yuhao a monster wasn''t wrong in the slightest, anyone who could have a Peak God-King spiritual power. As a First ss God is nothing short of being a monster. He knew only Gu Yuena and Xu Xiaoyan couldpare and even then, he wasn''t certain who had the edge. Each of them excels in a different aspect of spiritual power that the other didn''t. ''Now that he became a God-King with his own Ultra Divine... How monstrous would he be?'' Shifting his eyes away from Huo Yuhao, itnded on his father Tang San. He could tell his father had also gained some benefits. He saw him moving the energy towards his back. Most likely upgrading his Eight Spider Lances, that was the closest divine weapon he had. To be an Ultra Divine, ording to his memories. All of them seemed to gain benefits, as he felt all of their cultivation rising, getting stronger than before. While they haven''t surpassed the God-King level, they were breaking their previous restraints. "How long will they be in this state?" Na''er asked. "They should be done in the next second." And just as the Universal Law said. The shimmering light around the twelve God-Kings faded away with all of them opening their eyes. All of them turned their head towards Tang Wulin and the others. Eyes widen in shock could be seen, each of them had various emotions andplicated expressions. But Tang Wulin maintained his eyes on Tang San whose eyes widened, countless emotions shed in Tang San''s eyes. Disbelief. Shock. Surprise. Joy. "W-Wulin...?" "Hey, dad." Chapter 455: Reunion Of A Lifetime. Chapter 455: Reunion Of A Lifetime. It was a simple hi, one that Tang San had heard countless times before. But this hi came from his son, the son he felt like he hadn''t seen in so long. The one he had to send away just so he could live. But to make it even worse, the day his son was only just born. Tang San felt it, an indescribable warmth and feeling rushing through his body. It took a second for him toprehend if this was real or not, fearing his mind was ying a trick on him. How could he not? How many times has he wished for this moment? How many times has he envisioned this moment? Yet he knew it wasn''t fake, he knew this wasn''t a dream. His son was really standing right in front of him. Even though he looked different, Tang San knew it was him. Even though he looked older, Tang San knew it was him. Even though he couldn''t sense anything from him, Tang San knew it was him. Tang San felt his face change between grief and joy. It kept fluctuating. Funny enough he has consistently been praised for being able to keep his calm andposure in every situation. One of the essentials for being a Control Master. Yet right now? Right at this moment, where his son is standing in front of him? Hisposure and calm didn''t even stand a chance. Instantly, Tang San found himself in front of Tang Wulin, he didn''t know how he traversed the distance between them. But he didn''t care, his arms wrapping around Tang Wulin, hugging his long-lost son tightly. But then Tang San''s body trembled when he felt a pair of arms wrap around his body. "This is real, I am here..." At the sound of his son''s voice, Tang San felt the tears well up inside. Tang Wulin eyes slightly softened when he felt the arms around him tighten even more. He could feel it, every emotion that was pouring out from his father. Combine that with the memories he saw and the future he witnessed of him fighting so hard. One step at a time, through all the trials and tribtion, the faith in his eyes never wavered and his heart never broke. He continued fighting against all of the odds, just so he could return home to his son. Just so he could return, just for Wulin. With an inward sigh, he just patted Tang San back without another word. Tang Wulin felt Tang San tremble, tightening his hold on him as if he was afraid Tang Wulin would disappear again. While this was going on, the others around were quiet. Most of them looked away, not willing to look at this intimate and private moment. While the others, like Huo Yuhao, Gu Yuena, and Na''er just look at this scene with a small. All three of them were happy at seeing such a beautiful reunion. Huo Yuhao was d his father-inw was finally able to see his son. He was one of the only people who really noticed the amount of stress Tang San was under. Even though he tried hiding it, it was in as day to Huo Yuhao. ''Wutong will be happy as well... Even though she tries hiding it, I can tell she still slightly mes herself.'' Huo Yuhao inwardly sighs, hoping the sight of her little brother will free her of that guilt. After a bit, Tang San let go of Tang Wulin and moved an inch away from him. But his arms were on his shoulder, as he stared at his son with a smile. No longer was his son that cute baby that giggled in the God Realm. Nor was he that teenager he saw in that golden world, eyes filled with confusion and worry. He was an adult who had not only achieved the peak of the world but surpassed it. Moving past his own father and reaching a level unheard of in all of history. His eyes filled with content and joy, some that made Tang San''s heart swell. "I am proud of you Wulin... You really outdid yourself in this." Tang Wulin nodded his head at this, but he didn''t say anything since his forehead began to glow with a trident marking. Then instantly a piercing light rushed out! Moving into Tang San''s own forehead causing him to blink before his eyes shed a golden light. A sad smile appeared on his face, looking at Tang Wulin. "...I see, you really have been through a lot." "You fused with Old Tang?" "Yeah, I gained all of his memories... We will talk about thatter but for now, let''s bring everyone back. Your mother will kill me if she knows I dyed any further." Tien Hen then chose this time to speak up." That''s a good idea. So we all know what to do right? We''re cing our energy signature inside of the core while one of us absorbed the core... So who will it be?" All of the God-Kings nced at each other but then Tang San chose this time to speak up. "It doesn''t really matter who. Were all still switching between each other once the other has finished their task." "Hm, that is true... Zhang, I guess you will be absorbing the core?" But Tang Wulin spoke up. "No, Gu Yuena and Na''er will be the rulers for now. As of right now, you guys can''t handle the core too well." Tien Hen fell into thought before nodding his head, as Tang Wulin words were right. If one of them did absorb the core, it would put a lot of pressure on them. Requiring at least six of them to help alleviate that pressure. But that would force those six to stay in the realm center, something they didn''t want. While he didn''t know those two girls'' exact level, he could sense the 6th-dimensional aura from them. ''So all three of them are above the God-King rank...'' "Do you guys have a problem with this?" Tien Hen nced at the others but they all shook their heads. "Since we''re all taking part, it doesn''t matter." "Okay." "Once we absorb the core, we will summon the others." As Gu Yuena said this all of the God-Kings nodded their heads with a smile. Gu Yuena then moved towards the realm core that was giving off fluctuations and lights. With a tap of her finger, the realm core began erupting out with colorful lights. The light seemed to envelop all of the God-Kings alongside Na''er. It wrapped around all of them, forming a connection between them and the center of the gods. All of them felt as if a realm core was ced inside of them. With this type of fusion where there was no exclusion, they all knew they could utilize the new god center. The energy seemed to split evenly with all of them, making it so no one god would have the ability to mobilize. This allowed fairness between all of them, making it, so none of them were above the other in terms of control. After all, all of them were God-Kings! How could they allow for another to be above them? Besides all of them except Gu Yuena and Na''er had experienced life and death together. Their rtionship with each other is no different than being brothers and sisters. As for Gu Yuena and Na''er, the twelve of them believed they would also see the two in the same light. After all, both of them were willing to share the realm core even while being stronger than the twelve of thembined. At the same instant, all of them felt the terrifying energy of Creation, Chaos, and Existence. All of them were familiar with the first two but thest energy shocked them to the core. The way it was able to fuse and connect all of their energy together was nothing more than astounding. It was then the realm core rushed into Gu Yuena, straight into her chest before fully connecting with her. Allowing for perfect fusion with no drawback orplications. Once this was done, Gu Yuena''s eyes shed before she snapped her finger. # In the center of the realm. A bunch of gods and divine beasts were waiting on a broad and infinitely huge tform. All were filled with anxiousness and worry. Wondering if everything was okay. They didn''t know what had happened on the outside from the pale veil that had covered them. But this all changed when they saw gods and divine beasts appearing in front of them. This surprised them all because they never saw these gods before. Even more surprising was they felt the energy of multiple God-Kings from this newly appeared group. Yet a voice has rung out. "Xiao Wu!" Er Ming''s eyes quicklytched on to the figure of Xiao Wu who was tightly squeezing Tang Wutong''s hand. Both women''s eyes widened when they saw Er Ming alongside the others. They spotted Da Ming, Tang Hao, and Ah yin as well, all four of them smiling reassuringly. Seeing these four figures brought tears to both women, as they realized. They actually made it! They actually returned to the realm. But before they could say anything, a sh of light appeared, fifteen figures appeared on the infinitely wide tform. Tang San eyes instantly found Xiao Wu and Tang Wutong, smiling at them. "It''s okay everyone; we did it. We have escaped the ck hole and are finally escaping." In the next moment, the whole realm erupted in uproars! Whether it be the gods that were trapped or the gods who weren''t, all of them cheered for this sessful operation. Especially the family of the twelve God-Kings who knew these twelve were doing their best to keep them all safe. Seeing all twelve appearances, everyone cheered and praised all twelve! "San!" "Brother San!" Tang San didn''t need to turn to know his parents and brothers were running towards him in a haste. ''Right... It''s been ten thousand years.'' But he didn''t focus on them for now, looking at Xiao Wu, he stepped out of the way and said. "Little Wu, look who I found." Just as he said this, Xiao Wu''s eyesnded on a very handsome man with goldish-white hair. A man that she has never seen in her life before, yet she instantly knew. No, she instantly felt a connection to the man. Yes, she didn''t need someone to tell her who this was. She didn''t need someone to give her a clue on who the person in front of her is. She already knew, from the moment her eyesnded on him. "Wulin!" Instantly Xiao Wu rushed forward, moving past the smiling Tang San and straight towards Tang Wulin whose eyes widened. When Tang Wulin felt Xiao Wu''s arms wrapping around him, he suddenly felt his defense shattering like ss. The unconditional love that was being poured by Xiao Wu just from her hug was plowing through his defenses. Before he could react, he felt her arms tightening around him. He could feel her trembling body, the rapid pace of her heart as it beats. He could feel her tears leaking down, crying for the missed time she will never make or gain back. Her crying to release the stress, pain, and misery she felt from being separated from him. Not being able to tell or know if he was okay in this long week, although she could see. It may have been a week of hell and suffering for her. It was years for him. Xiao Wu pulled her head back, uncaring about her tears, and began caressing her son''s face. She was taking everything in, his golden eyes that were a mixture of goldish-blue and scarlet. She noticed they were simr to San, calm and collected but far more stoic and uncaring of everything around. Yet she could see it, the unmistakable emotion deep within those jewels. His long hair was like his father but different color as it ran down his back. Moving her hand through Tang Wulin hair, she noted it was soft. Before moving her hand down to his chest, feeling the beat of four hearts. She recalls how they beat alongside hers as if they were in sync. Tang Wulin''s eyes stayed on Xiao Wu, catching every single emotion. It varied as the seconds passed but the one he saw the most was relief, sadness, and joy. Then he felt her pulling him down, as she nted a kiss on his forehead. And then she whispered. "Don''t ever leave again. Not again, mommy can''t stand to part with you again. If-," Tang Wulin heard every word she said, he could feel the raw emotions from each other, the fearing from Xiao Wu. "Don''t worry, I won''t be leaving anytime soon... I am home, mom." Tang Wulin replied to Xiao Wu, leading her to tremble with her eyes widened before she dove back into his chest. She didn''t say a word and neither did he as he began to gently rub her back. As he did this, he saw Tang San moving towards them, gently wrapping his arm around them with a smile and teary eyes. But it didn''t end there as Tang Wutong also came over, her eyes were red. Not a secondter, she wrapped her arms around all three Tangs. "Little brother... You''re safe." Secretly, Tang Wutong always felt it was her fault her little brother gained the Golden Dragon King core. If only she was paying attention, if only she was strong enough to see iting. Then maybe they wouldn''t have been separated from each other. Tang Wulin''s eyes softened as he felt the turmoil in Wutong''s heart. "Yes, I am safe. It wasn''t your fault." Tang Wulin softly whispered causing Tang Wutong to tear up even more. But as if it was a reaction to his words, the storm in her heart began to settle, and a wave of warmth spread. Holding her little brother tightly, Wutong was happy. She was happy he was okay and back, happy that he didn''t die and happy that they could meet after so long. And so she held him tightly, her face leaning on his other chest. Pouring out all of her heart and her sisterly love for the little brother, she never got to see grow up or y with. Tang Wulin felt at least each of them had their arms wrapped around him. Yet he didn''t mind it, a faint smile on his face. Seeing such a sight. Huo Yuhao moved towards them, eyes soft and warm feeling in his chest. He wrapped one arm around Wutong and the other around Tang Wulin. His action reinforced the warmth and security the hug brought. Huo Yuhao felt them all tremble, his hold around them tighten as if he saying to them. Everything was okay now. But it didn''t stop there, as six more figures went to the ground. All six of them were women, all of them had slight tears in their eyes, and all of them hugged the five in front. Each of them brought their own sense of warmth and love. Each of their arms wrapped around the group but at least one arm was around Tang Wulin. In the next moment, those around saw eleven people hugging each other, all at once. Tang Hao and Ah Yin went in to join them, both wrapping their arms around them. Hui Mei and Sheng Ming were beside Tang Wulin, although no one could see them but Tang Wulin. Both of them had their arms wrapped around him, tears leaking out as they smiled at this long-awaited reunion. The other stay backed, watching the scene with a faint smile. As Tang Wulin felt each person hugging him, felt each of them trembling and felt all of their relief. He had long since realized why his other selves were willing to walk their path. Why his future alternate self was willing to withstand the torment of the rivers of time for. Why they were willing to go through the subjugation of each other, why they would all walk this same path again. It was for this beautiful ending they all wanted. As long as it meant he could grasp this ending that he wanted. Every single Tang Wulin inside of him, all of them agreed. All of them chose the Realm In Body, not for power or for revenge. It was all for the moment, where they could grasp this one happy moment. He felt every single one of their emotions rushing through him, as he felt the warmth and peace of this family hug. A silent tear seems to fall from his eyelids, as his smile only grew alongside everyone. A family that was once torn apart from each other. A family that was ignorant of each other''s situation. A family that tried to fight against the terrible odds. A family that felt as if the whole universe was against them. They had finally now been reunited. Each of them realized and knew in their heart. This was their happy ending, that all of them wished and envisioned. The reunion of their family, after ten thousand years. At longst. Chapter 456: Time Together Chapter 456: Time Together Douluo Dalu ne, Alvarez Garden. It was night time, with the light of the moon shining through the sses of the private garden. But inside of the garden a multitude of people, mostly consisting of the Tang Family and their friends. "Haha! To think it would be our nephew who rescued us." Dai Mubaiughed out loud before smirking at Tang San."What''s wrong brother San? You''re fine with letting your son upstage you?" Tang San only smirked." Brother Mubai, it''s okay you''re jealous. Not all of us have such an awesome child!" The original seven devils except Dai Mubai burst out inughter. The most vocal one was Oscar. "Tsk, at least I have a good descendent." The side of Huo Yuhao''s mouth twitched." Regardless, with your current cultivation, I''m sure you can figure out who all of us are. So call me Uncle Mubai." "I''m good." Tang Wulin said in a in tone while he felt Xiao Wu rubbing her cheek on his. She has been doing that from the moment they met, unwilling to let him out of her grasp. ring fiercely at anyone who even tries to separate them. "Oi! What did you say?"Dai Mubai''s eyes narrowed but Tang Wulin just ignored him while Tang Sanughed. "Give it up brother Mubai. My son won''t recognize someone he just met as his uncle. Even when he learned Xiao Wu was his mother and Tang Wutong was his sister, he didn''t ept them right away." Zhu Zhuqing chose this time to speak up."Besides, he doesn''t need your extra influence or having an uncle like you." Oscar also chooses this time to speak."Look at how you treat your descendent, Yuhao. Why would anyone recognize you as an uncle." Dai Mubai''s eyes narrowed at Oscar with a growl, yet Oscar only waggled his finger. "Besides, do you think Xiao Wu would allow you to get away with bullying her son?" Just as Oscar said those words a terrifying and horrifying intent swept through the garden. The surrounding was gone, only wisps of scarlet and killing intent could be seen as a river of blood seem to appear all around. Xiao Wu''s cold voice rang out. "No one is allowed to bully him." The Asura symbol appeared on Xiao Wu''s forehead as she red at Dai Mubai who quickly raised his hand in surrender. Knowing full well, he shouldn''t mess with Xiao Wu when ites to her son. Unless he wished to face her Asura God Form, just the thought made him shiver. "Hahaha." Oscar couldn''t control himself, falling to the ground while the others chuckled as well to Mubai annoyance. "Your son has grown up very well though Sister Wu." Ning Rongrongughed delightedly with a sweet smile."Going from the adorable baby, he is to a handsome man." "I know... Which sucks, I want to raise my baby boy!" Xiao Wuined slightly with a pout while holding Tang Wulin even more tightly."Now he looks simr to his papa, no longer adorable but ugly. Fortunately, he took after his momma more, making him better than his papa at the very least." Oscarughed even more from this while Tang San''s head dropped, muttering ''what wrong with my looks...''. "Still Sister Wu, his looks did him good." Ning Rongrong eyes twinkled in delight." Didn''t you see? Your little son seemed to have gained him a lover, more specifically six of them." Xiao Wu''s eyebrow twitched at Ning Rongrong''s words. Indeed, she did see those six lovely girls who not only joined their family hug. But also the way they acted around her little Wulin. Their actions were ones of a lover, the love in their eyes was tant proof, and the worry as well. And it wasn''t like she didn''t see the way Tang Wulin eyes soften at them. Or the way he agreed to meet themter after he was done spending time with Xiao Wu. "I me a certain someone, who was simr back in his younger days. He had girls flocking to him without any effort." Xiao Wu red at the nervous Tang San who was looking to the side. With a sigh, Xiao Wu moved her gaze to her son."Are you happy with them Wulin? I know it should be self-exnatory since you are still with them but I just want to hear it from you." Was she happy her son was with multiple women? She wasn''t quite sure, as handling multiple women wasn''t an easy thing, sometimes leading to more stress than happiness. But if Tang Wulin was really okay and happy with all six women. If he really thought dating all six of them was worth the effort, then she would be content and happy with it. But that was only if he really was, which is why she was staring hard at him. Her eyes searching for any doubt, difort, or hesitation in his next response. But there was none when he said."Yes, I''m." It was simple and straightforward, yet sometimes that was the best answer. He didn''t need to exin why he loved them or how he was happy, he just was. But it was more than that. Even though they just met, Xiao Wu and Tang Wulin had a sacred bond between them that needed no words tomunicate. She could feel he was truly happy with the six women. She could tell he truly loved all six of them, making a lovely smile appeared on her face. ''My baby boy... Has really grown up.'' Sighing to herself, Xiao Wu brought Wulin''s face into her embrace. "Can''t you slow down on your growth?" Xiao Wu pouted as she whispered to him." Mommy wants to make up all those missed years." Tang Wulin didn''t offer a response, but it wasn''t like she was expecting one. At the sight of this, Tang Wutong spoke up. "Mom, don''t tell me you''re going to dote on Wulin only." "You silly girl, so old but you''re getting jealous of your little brother?" Tang Wutong only pouted." Fine~,e here you." With a charming smile, Wutong dived in her mother''s arm while Tang San watched the three of them with a grin. This was what he was fighting for, the return of all of his family members. "Say, what with the cat anyway? Is that one of your spirit souls?" Ma Hongjun asked, causing the others except for Xiao Wu and Tang Wutong to shift their gaze. The ck-white cat ignored them all, sleeping soundly on Tang Wulin''s head. "It''s one of his spirit souls but..." Tang San guesses it was better to be blunt with everyone." That is the Universal Law, the one who rules the universe." As soon as Tang San uttered those words, the whole garden went silent. Everyone but those who either knew or found out was showing an expression of disbelief. "U-Universal Law?" Oscar struggled to speak." Brother San, you''re joking right?" "I''m not." Tang San shook his head before ncing at Huo Yuhao who was frowning." Just be quiet for a second, I will tell you everything." Tang San''s eyes caught the nod from Tang Wulin causing him to start talking. He first began telling them Tang Wulin walked the Realm In Body Path. When this was mentioned, Xiao Wu freaked out. If it wasn''t for Tang Wulin and Tang San to appease her, saying there isn''t anything to worry about. They weren''t sure if she would have been able to calm down. Regardless, such information made her hold Tang Wulin even tighter while staring at the cat with unease. Continuing, Tang San told them everything that Tang Wulin went through. His future alternate messing with the timeline, him being the embodiment of every Tang Wulin in existence and his action through history. Some of them were confused by who Typhoon was, even those who were told about him before. None of them could recall Typhoon because Tang Wulin fully erased him. Only Tang Wulin, his spirit soul, and Old Tang still recalled that being. Only after Tang San exined did they all realize the type of existence Typhoon was. "...What the hell! Are you kidding me! He did all of that!" Oscar shouted as he held his head while trying to process everything. But he wasn''t the only one. All of the Seven Devils, Huo Yuhao, Tang Wutong, and even the ones who only knew so much. They were all lost in disbelief, some of them looking at Tang Wulin in awe and fright. Others were looking at anything but him, not sure how to react and afraid of their response. This wasn''t a joking matter here, Tang Wulin is a freaking 10th-dimensional universe, how were they supposed to react? This was a legendary level said to be unattainable for peace''s sake! Even attaining the 8th-dimension was considered impossible for any intelligent being unless they controlled an 8th-dimensional realm. Let alone, the 10th-dimension. It was no wonder the ck hole could do nothing to him! It was no wonder he was so confident he could rescue them! But it still boggled their mind! As his existence itself defiedmon sense! Even if he was their third brother''s son. Isn''t this too much? None of them would dare, not even Tang San would say he was confident enough to do what Tang Wulin did and aplish. He really did struggle against the universe and ovee it! He overcamemon sense and the impossible! Creating an unbreakable legend that would never be known yet it lingers in the shadow of history! Only Huo Yuhao was able to work through his disbelief and shock, as he spoke. "So... You''re a 10th-dimensional God? Like the whole universe? You have an infinite amount of space-time, all time, all possibilities, the universe, and everything... Inside of your body?" "Yeah." "...Ok, an um... Every Wulin is fundamentally you now?" "Yep." "... Brother-In-Law why are you such a monster?" Huo Yuhao held his head, massaging it and wondering what to do. Seriously, how was he supposed to be a good older brother, if his little brother was like this? He screwed with the rivers of time, every universe, and all of his alternate self. Just to make his own 10th-dimensional universe, which he turned into his body. ''And they say Wutong was a troublemaker when she was younger...'' "Are you crazy?" Tang Wutongined as she pinched Tang Wulin cheek."I know you didn''t have much of a choice but how much did you suffer to achieve that?" "It doesn''t matter." Tang Wulin was also pinching Wutong''s cheek, leading her to cry out. "Oi! I''m the older sibling. You aren''t allowed to rebel!" "I refuse to be bullied." "Tsk, how is this bullying? Mom and Dad used to pinch my cheeks all the time." "When you were a child, do I look like one to you?" "You act like one." "From the perspective of a hag, it may look like that." "Hag, really? I let it go since my cute little brother is acting childish. But don''t worry big sister, Wutong is forgiving as always." "Says the troublemaking witch-" "Okay stop." Xiao Wu had to stop herself fromughing at the bickering of Tang Wulin and Tang Wutong. It wasn''t just her but the others around even Huo Yuhao was struggling to stopughing. They knew both of them were joking and just trying to rile the other up, simply sibling chatter. Which was needed to blow away the grim mood that was here just a few seconds ago. Oscar and Ma Hongjun brought their hands up to their chin." That was a pretty heated round, who do you guys think won? Brother Mubai? Sister Zhuqing?" Dai Mubai chuckled."Obviously, it was little Wutong!" But Zhu Zhuqing rolled her eyes and said."Nonsense, Wulin obviously came out on top." "Interesting, Interesting." Oscar''s eyes shifted to Nianrong while Ma Hongjun eyes to Huo Yuhao."Sister Rong? Yuhao?" Ning Rongrong giggled." They were pretty close... But I will go with Wulin." Tang Wutong instantly pouted while slightly ring at her aunty who only winked at her. Huo Yuhao with a smile." Both of them were adorable, but I will say Wutong." "Oh I see, hopefully, that wasn''t biased." Huo Yuhao could onlyugh while Oscar shifted his gaze to the others. They began asking the others their opinion while the garden trembled withughter as everyone enjoyed their time. Xiao Wu didn''t say anything about Wulin actions just yet. She was going to when they were alone but for now. She wants to enjoy their time together, her delightful time with friends and family. # Late into the night. Tang Wulin was walking through the street, after everyone in the garden parted. It took a while even after they had decided to call it a night for them to leave. As Xiao Wu made him promise to spend time with her tomorrow and also no training or anything all for the month. Her argument being she wanted to enjoy her time with him, something he didn''t mind. Making his way back to the home in the woods where the other was, he began thinking it was time to wrap things up. It wasn''t like there was anything else for him to do in this world. Other than appointing a leader for this empire and the new Spriggans, so the empire can prosper. After he is done with the empire, he ns to set up some countermeasures in the Star Dou Forest and around the world. So the Soul-Beast would have a safety if the humans started to act stupidly. This also went for the Soul-Beast as well, he didn''t want the ones who were staying in the mortal world to act up. Once he was done with that, he nned to ce some secret in the Body Sect for the future generation. And then set up more things for the Academy, allowing a way for the soul beasts to grow and benefit from it. He believed if humanity and the soul beast can truly unite with each other, their strength would evolve even further. At the very least, they wouldn''t be so helpless even if another ne like the Abyssal one came again. He also nned to evade the people that were going to be rushing into Alvarez, since the news of their battle in space has spread. His fame has only gotten even more ridiculous. He felt even more faith energy rushing towards him. He could feel iting from all of the naturalws, elements, concepts, and everything. And there are still some more things he needs to do on Douluo ne. But after that, he would be done with it. Deciding to spend the rest of his time,zing in the God Realm with his friends and family. Seeing the sight of his house, his smile grew even more. But before he could open it, Na''er came out with a smile on her face. "Wulin! Your back!" She rushed towards him while he outstretched his hand, as she wrapped her arms around him. Feeling her in his embrace, he kissed her on the lips and said a simple thing. "Let''s all get married." Chapter 457: I Do Chapter 457: I Do "Come on San, we''re going to bete!" "I aming." Tang San replied with a chuckle as he came down the stairs of the apartment that they were staying for the time. Until after their son and his friend''s wedding before all of them had to go up. The decision to have it down here was made by them, with Gu Yuena suggesting they do it in Star Luo Forest. Wrapping an arm around Xiao Wu, he began making his way out the door. As they were moving, Tang San saw the faint smile on Xiao Wu causing him to speak up. "You seem happy?" "Hehe, how can I not be happy? I actually get the chance to see Wulin get married." After their separation and being stuck in the ck hole for days, Xiao Wu had gradually begun to give up. Not on seeing her son, she would never give up on that. But on being able to send him off for his wedding, being there to give her blessing and above all. Seeing her little boy with the love or in this case, lovers of his life. "Yeah, all thanks to our boy. Haha, even though I promise toe to look for him, he does it himself. He really does live up to his word." Tang San still recalled the first time he saw his little Wulin. It was their first official meeting between the two after the separation, yet it felt like he knew Wulin for years. He still recalls Wulin words back then. ''I will help you with getting out of the space you are.'' And low and behold, his son did it. He dragged them out of the ck hole, keeping them safe from the ck-hole reaction. "..." "Don''t tell me you''re still upset about his path? You know he had no choice. It was the only way to keep himself and everyone safe." Tang San lightly said. When they inquire of Tang Wulin on how he was able to be a 7th-dimensional God. The white-ck cat that wasying on Tang Wulin''s head, which they found out was the Universal Law. Something that shocked not only them but everyone to the core. Just who was the Universal Law? The ruler of this whole universe, yet there it wasying down on his son''s head. Making the others suspicious about the reason. But when Tang San spoke and said that Tang Wulin was at the 10th-dimensional level, everyone fell silent. Not out of shock, disbelief, or surprise. But because all of their brains literally went nk for a moment. But what made the situation even odder was how rxed the Universal Law was around Tang Wulin. As if he didn''t care or minded he was at the same level as it. It was then his wife spoke out, her tone was shaking as she asked how. And then with a sigh, Tang San began to tell them. Not just about the path he treads but how everything happened and how he became a 10th-dimensional god. To all of them who were inside the garden, all of them could only summarize a sentence. The story truly was an epic that would resound through all of history, till the end of the universe itself. That was amazing, astonishing, and disbelieving the story was. "I know, I know... But... He had to suffer so much to reach that level. His mind shattered San! He was stuffed with an infinite number of memories! For peace''s sake, he had to be sealed in the rivers of time to suffer for eternity! And even underwent that broken path!" Xiao Wu couldn''t keep her calm, her hand was squeezing down on Tang San''s own but he didn''t show any pain. He simply began to stroke her back while she trembled. Xiao Wu made sure to hear everything Tang Wulin had to say. She took note of every instance where he went through unspeakable pain, misery, and hell itself. All for what? When she asked this questionter, he simply replied with something that shocked her to the core. "I wanted to grasp this ending... It''s as simple as that." What could she say to that? Wasn''t she and her third brother the same? Didn''t they fight a whole war just to keep each other and everyone safe, because that was their happy ending? "I just wish he didn''t have to-," "Suffer? I know but look at it on the bright side. We can spend the time we have now to erase all of that suffering, don''t you think?" "... Your right, we can... Not only that but it will also extend to all of the Wulins as well!" Xiao Wu learned that every Tang Wulin in existence and this universe is a part of him. It wasn''t wrong to say, he was the only Tang Wulin to exist now. Meaning she would be able to dote on every single Wulin ever! She knew all of them must have suffered, so she wanted to help them. Just as any mother would do! "Right, not only that. This also makes it, so our family will be safe in the future as well, no?" Blinking her eyes, Xiao Wu had to admit Tang San was right. With Tang Wulin at the 10th-dimensional level, alongside him partnering with the Universal Law. Just who could threaten them? Who could break apart their home and family? "Besides, don''t you have an eternity to dote on him?" "Tsk, don''t get jealous when I give him more attention than you!" "Hehe, I won''t. I know you will alwayse back." Before Xiao Wu could reply, they heard someone shouting. "Third Brother, there you are!" Both Tang San and Xiao Wu looked down from the path they were walking and saw their sworn brothers and sisters. Dai Mubai stood beside Zhu Zhuqing, the former sporting a grin while thetter had a faint smile. Oscar with Ning Rongrong, both of them smiling, and Ma Hongjun waving at him. "You guys waited for us?" "Of course, aren''t we all family?" Dai Mubai said with augh causing Tang San to shake his head with a smile. "Still, brother San... Isn''t your kid a bit too rude? No matter how long I tried, he wouldn''t call me uncle." "Sorry brother Mu, that is just how my little Wulin is. He won''t ept you instantly. He did that for Xiao Wu and he did that for his grandparents." Tang San''s words caused Dai Mubai to sigh while the others justughed. "He took after sister Wu in that aspect." Oscar said with augh causing Xiao Wu to pout. "Can you not talk so much crap? When was I ever like that?" They all burst intoughter while Xiao Wu huffed, not liking how theyughed as if they found something funny. Tang San''s smile only grew more, as he saw this. He wouldn''t say out loud, but he would be ever grateful to his son, for allowing this happy ending for all of them. # It didn''t take long for everyone to gather at the center of the Star Dou Forest. There weren''t many people who came, only those who Tang Wulin and the others considered close. The area itself may have been cramped. But they were able to make it work, making a tform on the lovelyke, where some of the chairs would be ced on. Not only that but it was lushly decorated with beautiful decorations. There were dazzling arrays ofnterns lighting up the area, forming a line on both sides of the pathway of theke. It gave off a colorful glow, eaching in various colors, some bright pink, others bright red or bright yellow. Alongside that was nature around, all of them were swaying back and forth,ing alive for this special asion. There were also the sweet fragrance and smell of food that was behind the rows of chairs. Each of these dishes was visually captivating, even in the light, all of them attracted anyone who walks past. Some of the guests would have nced back at the dishes, but all of their attention was ced on the people at the front. "He looks so handsome." Lang Yue whispered to Tang Ziran who was smiling as he held her. He could see her nose was red, with bits of tears leaking, at the sight of her children getting married. Tang Ziran had to hold in a chuckle, as he looked up at the front. Seeing his little boy getting married was one of the greatest blessings in his life. He recalled it all, that baby we found in the snow, crying and wailing with teary eyes. The baby grew up into a little kid who was so quiet and stoic, yet so observant to everything around him. But was all alone, with an expression that was screaming he was expecting it. Then that little kid grew up, turning into a man who was surrounded by countless people. Friends he could rely on, lovers who could share his burden, and family that he can be at peace with. "He is all grown up now..." "Nonsense, he is still our baby boy." Lang Yue pouted while jabbing her finger in Tang Ziran''s waist. "Haha, of course... Even if he is all grown up or the strongest, he will always be our little boy." Tang Ziran smiled at Lang Yue who also smiled at him, both of them staring ahead. Everyone had their eyes on the couple in front, all of them taking in this scene. Each with their own thoughts, yet all of them had smiles on their faces as they watched. At the altar in front of them, were multiple figures on both sides of the altar. All of them produced smiles on their face, as they stared at each other. On one side was Tang Wulin, dressed the same as he always was. While on the other side were his six lovers, each of them dressed in a particr wedding dress. That matches their unique characteristic. Tang San was in the middle, he was secretly thrilled Wulin asked him to the amusement of Xiao Wu. As countless scenes were passing by around them, it was only showing between the seven of them. Like a video yer, it yed each of his meetings with the girls. Each special moment they shared. Each time date they went on. Each time they held each other. None of them spoke during this time. They simply watched it all y between both of them. It was strange to them, how only a few years have gone by since the day they met. Yet so many things happened, so many adventures, life, and death experiences. And so many more, yet they all made it through all of that together. Through all the ups and down, they relied on each other. Through the sorrow and the misery, they ce their faith in each other. Through the good and bad, they constantly persevere for this happy ending, they all wanted it. While one of them may have not had a happy beginning, they could now finally have their happy ending. Unbeknownst to all of them, every one of them became something more than a girlfriend and boyfriend to each other. They were willing to sacrifice their wellbeing and happiness for each other without a word. They were the pir of each other''s world, that supported and kept it afloat. Tang Wulin didn''t say anything as he moved towards the girls, each of them raising their hands with a gentle smile on their faces. None of them said anything. What else was there to say? How many times have they said I love you? How many times have they proimed their love for each other? Just the fact they were with each other was enough. He ced the ring on each of their fingers. It was a ring with twelve wings and symbols inside, that shimmer with a pale light. Xu Xiaoyan''s eyes widened at its beauty while Na''er giggled at it. Ye Xinn blushed, as she never thought about a scene like this before yet she had a radiant smile on her face. Mu Xi was grinning delightedly as she stared at the ring on her finger, alongside Wu Siduo who was calmly looking at it. Gu Yuena was staring at it in a daze as if she thought before a day like this would nevere. A day where she could wear the ring of the man she passionately loved with all of her beings. Without another word, Gu Yuena pulled out one ring. It was a ring all of them made together, each of them cing their unique characteristic on the ring. The ring was adorned with sacred symbols of their martial spirit. While also shimmering in colorful lights, that seemed too wrapped around Tang Wulin''s hand. He smiled gently at the ring, staring at it in both wonder and relief. Never thinking there would be a day where he would get married. Or able to achieve the happiness that he wanted, after everything that he did. They looked towards each other, still not saying anything to each other. Since words were unneeded, the oath was already made between them. At that moment, when they willingly exchanged rings. They gave their eternal blessing to each other, one that epasses the seven of them. To be eternal partners for life, inseparable through time. They knew their marriage wasn''t traditional, but they didn''t care. All that mattered was the seven of them as they all opened their mouths. "Do you ept,-" Without even waiting for Tang San to finish, all of them said those two simple words, that they knew in their heart. "I do." Chapter 458: Little Miracles Chapter 458: Little Miracles In the God Star, in arge house that was surrounded by nature and trees. "Their birth will cause changes in the area." The Universal Law spoke as it sat on top of Tang Wulin head. "I know, the bloodline will cause a reaction." Simr to when Wutong and his birth. Their birth was able to emit the power of their parents, leading to a reaction in the God Realm. Since his bloodline flows through his kids, they will emit a terrifying presence that will shake the universe. "Indeed, so you should prepare." Tang Wulin nodded his head as he nced at his six wives whose face was scrunching up. It was almost time for them to give birth, which he ns to help them with. While carefully shielding the babies. An hour passed before the sounds of multiple crying rang musically through a small room. "Woa, woa, woa a!" Alongside brilliant colorful lights and wisps of immortal qi that swept through the whole room. In Tang Wulin''s arms were six adorable babies who were crying. Each of the babies was beautiful and adorable, colorful lights shimmering and glittering around them. Each of the babies seemed to have been born with a spec of hair, each with a different color to them. All of them exude a sweet and pleasant fragrance, one that was able to attract the naturalws and elements around. They began dancing around the babies in Tang Wulin''s arms. They moved like invisible fireflies, swarming the six babies who continued to cry. As if these six babies were miracles that should be dearly loved. But if that wasn''t enough, their birth was producing changes in the universe. Immortal Qi surged through the universe, divine multicolored light roiled through the dimensional spaces. The naturalws rumbled, countless dimensional spaces interweaved, the natural elements swarmed here. Possibilities were shing through eras, space, and time fluctuating non-stop. All of it was gathering in the sky as if it was getting ready to descend. These six children were too astonishing! On their forehead symbols began forming, ones that Tang Wulin and the Universal Law recognize. It was the God bloodline he gained or was born with, all of them inherited it. The appearance of these symbols seemed to make the concepts themselves tremble. Even more naturalws and elements came, swarming around the six of them. The feeling of existence, life, and creation stirred something in them. All of them saw these six children as a blessing to all life in the world, one that should be cherished. But all of these changes genuinely scared the six children, making them cry even more. "The bacsh ising." Universal Law said, but Tang Wulin didn''t reply to it. His attention was kept on the six small children in his hand, he noted the eggshell from two of them. But he ignored that for now. "Shhh, it''s okay." As Tang Wulin''s soft voice sounded out, the six children that were crying began to calm down. For some strange reason, hearing the gentle voice of the figure in front of them. Seemed to calm down them, as if his voice made everything okay. "Don''t worry." All of them with their big eyes, full of curiosity and innocent stared at the man who began to smile in front of them. While he raised his hand, all of them felt a strange sense of guaranteed safety and calm. "I will always protect you six." Just as Tang Wulin said this, he snaps his finger. Instantly a gigantic existence seems to appear above him, it was a grand dragon that seemed to tower over everything. Such a sight left these six little children in profound awe and amazement. The dragon seemed to phase through everything, not crashing into anything before it released an earth-shattering roar. One that swept through the whole universe, scattering away all of the irregr changes. Such a sight left the kids starstruck, with some of them trying to reach out to the grand dragon. "Okay your good, the Universe is going back to normal." Tang Wulin nodded before he heard the stirring of his six wives who were beginning to awaken. "Come little ones, time to meet your moms." # An adorable baby boy held tiny eggshells in his hand. He was nibbling and eating the eggshells with his eyes closed, while he made chewing noise. "He is so beautiful." Gu Yuena whispered as she gently held her baby boy in her arms. Her eyes shined with tender love, as stared at her adorable baby dragon. "I can already tell he will be eating a lot." Tang Wulin said, sitting down next to her. Gu Yuena onlyughed, she too could already see him eagerly devouring all of the food, just like his father. "I didn''t think I would be able to have a direct child... It feels so much different than just creating one... It feels as if he is a part of me, just me holding him." The little boy nces up at Gu Yuena with a smile." I can feel the unique bond between us." "That''s the bond between a mother and her child." "...A mother. Hehe, a title that I haven''t fully understood till now." Gu Yuena eyes shift to Tang Wulin."Thank you, for showing and giving me this miracle." "Shouldn''t that be my line?" Tang Wulin moved down, capturing Gu Yuena''s rosy lips. She slightly moans, while wrapping one arm around his neck before they parted. "Wulin..." "Love you." Said Tang Wulin as he captured Gu Yuena lips once more. He then got up from where she was before moving to Na''er who was giggling at her baby girl. "Look at her go... She really reminds me of us when we were younger." Na''er cooed at the little girl who was stuffing her face with eggshell. It was a reaction from their mothers being fully soul beast and dragons at that. So both the boy and girl from the two dragons were born from an egg. "The havoc she will cause." "Hehe, I can imagine it now. She will have everyone putty around her." Na''er tenderly kissed the little girl''s forehead."My sweet adorable child." At the sounds of Na''er, the little girl could only giggle. "And my sweet husband." Na''er leaned her head in Tang Wulin''s chest." My two most important people... I feel so blessed." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything. He just held her with his arms, while nting kisses on hers and the baby head. Eliciting smiles and giggles from both of them. Then he moved on to Ye Xinn who was tickling the little boy that was cradled in her arm. A beautiful and gentle smile was on her face as if the child below her was her greatest treasure. "I thought the pursuit of the sword was the most beautiful thing in the world. The mysteriousness that it exudes, the thrill of cutting down anything, and the freedom it gives." Ye Xinn felt Tang Wulin arms wrapping around her." But holding this little boy, I can see he is the most beautiful thing in my life." "Even more than me?" Ye Xinn nced at Tang Wulin in amusement."My silly hubby, you''re the most handsome thing in my life." With that Ye Xinn captured Tang Wulin lips while the baby below them giggled at the pair in front of him. "And you''re the most dazzling and beautiful sword I have ever seen." Tang Wulin whispered as they parted causing Ye Xinn to smile. Giving her and his little son onest kiss, he moved to Xu Xiaoyan who was humming to her beautiful little girl. "She is going to grow up like her momma." Xu Xiaoyan whispered."The little princess of the God Realm, adored by everyone." "I already know all her grandpa and grandma would be spoiling her rotten." Tang Wulin hands began to tenderly caress Xu Xiaoyan back."Alongside our friends." "I hope she takes after your personality." Tang Wulin raised a brow at this."I want her to be okay even if something happens to us..." "... I see." Tang Wulin brought Xu Xiaoyan closer into his embrace, his lips capturing hers before moving to her neck. "Wulin~" "Don''t worry about them... They will always be okay because they are our children." Xu Xiaoyan blinked her eyes before smiling. "Your right... Our sweet little babies." Kissing Xu Xiaoyan''s lips and cing a kiss on his other little girl''s cheek, eliciting a giggle. He moved towards Mu Xi, cradling her baby boy, her eyes gazing at his eyes that kept ncing all around. As if he was astonished by everything around, while his tiny, little hand held on to her. As if he already knew, Mu Xi was his mother that would protect and guard him against anything. "My little beloved." Mu Xi nted a kiss on her the greatest gift in her life. She could already see her baby was curious about the world, what a troublemaker he was going to be. "I me you." Mu Xi pouted as she leaned into Tang Wulin."His eyes are like yours, curious about the world, already wanting to explore it." "That isn''t a bad thing." Tang Wulin held Mu Xi, loving her in his arms."He will be curious at first before settling on beingzy in life." "Hm. I guess that is a good thing." Mu Xi nodded before she moved her hand to Tang Wulin''s face. Her eyes soften, gentle warmth, and love flowed out." My big beloved, you are my eternal gift and greatest miracle." Tang Wulin didn''t say anything. He simply captured her lips, tongue slipping past her lips. While his hand moved down to the little boy who was gazing at them. Seeing Tang Wulin''s hand, the boy giggled as he reached out. After Mu Xi and Tang Wulin parted, Tang Wuln kissed her forehead and his little boy. Before he moved to Wu Siduo who was holding an adorable little girl that covered most of her face with her purple nket. But was asionally ncing around while Wu Siduo giggled. Finding her little baby''s actions unbelievably cute and adorable. "She is a shy one. Unlike the both of us." Wu Siduo softly says as she felt her love presence reaching her, his arms wrapping around her. "Yet it makes her so much cuter. I worry about the people that will be captured by her cuteness." Tang Wulin chuckled as he moved down to his little girl. "Don''t worry little one, I will always be here for you." Just as he said this, the little girl was covering herself with the nket. Slowly looked up, her eyes staring at Tang Wulin with wonder, a bit of curiosity, and shyness. "No need to be shy, mommy and daddy are here." Wu Siduo whispered as she brought her little girl up more. The shy little baby felt both her parents, gently rubbing their cheeks on hers. She tried to squirm but they kept it up causing her to giggle. "See? It wasn''t that hard tough." Tang Wulin spoked with a lightugh."Don''t worry, mommy and daddy will be there till you can walk on your own." Tang Wulin words seem to stir something in the shy little girl. "Even then we will still be there when you fall, picking you right back up." "Our little miracle." Wu Siduo whispered softly to her little girl. Tang Wulin had kissed Wu Siduo''s head before he picked up the little girl, to the slight confusion of Wu Siduo. "Wulin?" "Sleep, for now, I will take care of them until you guys are better." Just as Tang Wulin said those words, all of the girls began to feel their eyes closed. None of them were able to resist the powering over them, in the next moment all of them slept softly. While Tang Wulin moved to scope up the kids that were looking at their mothers who had fallen asleep for some reason. "Smart move, they need the rest. Unlike normal childbirth, these kids are unique." The Universal Law said, causing Tang Wulin to nod his head. While his wives may look like they were fine, he knew they were extremely tired. The awakening of his child''s bloodline affected them as well, weakening them. While Gu Yuena and Na''er were weakened even further from their baby''s birthing earlier than it was supposed to. Tang Wulin hasten it up, so they didn''t have to wait a very long time. "They should be fine tomorrow, now are you six ready to meet the others?" Tang Wulin nced down at the giggle children. All of them were trying to reach out their hands to him, eyes filled with love and innocent towards him. "Hehe, of course, you are." # "Ohh! My granddaughter is so adorable! Too beautiful!" Tang San cooed as he held his little granddaughter that had a spec of blue hair. She simply giggled at him. hands trying to grasp his long blue hair. "Hm~, Do you want grandpa''s hair? Indeed, grandpa here is blue like yours~, Here." Tang San shifted a bit of his hair towards the little girl whose eyes lit up. Grasping her grandpa''s hair, she began ying around it, eyes shing with wonder and curiosity. "San stop hogging her! Let me hold her!" "Hush, she is my granddaughter." Tang San red at Dai Mubai."I get to hold her as long as I want!" "Stop being so stingy!" "Yes, San!" Oscar and Ma Hongjun spoke up."We haven''t gotten to hold any of the children yet! Your hogging!" As Tang San bickered with them. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing were off to the side, ying with the little boy that had a spec of orange-colored hair. "Look at his eyes! They filled with so much curiosity, oh boy. I can see the seconding of Wutong~" "Yes, his great uncles will be at his mercy." "Aunties!" Wutong''s voice rang out." I wasn''t that bad!" "I recall someone burning my beard a few thousand years ago." The Fire God spoke out, causing Tang Wutong to pout. Before a soft giggle rang out from under her, ncing down. She saw the sight of a little boy with ck hair staring at another little boy with ck hair with a streak of pink. She and Huo Yuhao had a child a few months ago, naming him Huo Zhanji. The boy was a mixture of both of them but seemed to exude his father''s temperament for now. ''When he behaves.'' Tang Wutong thought before she moved her hand down, tickling Zhanji who she was holding. And the little boy with a spec of ck hair that Huo Yuhao was cradling. Around them were some of the Dragon Kings and other soul beasts who were staring at the little boy in wonder and amazement. They all felt his bloodline and the dragon roarsing out of him. All of them were curious about his path and what he wanted to be in the future. It wasn''t just him but the girl as well, which made them curious. Down from them were Lang Yue and Tang Ziran who were rocking the little girl with silver hair. Ah Yin and Tang Hao were next to them, alongside Sheng Ming and Hui Mei. They were all ying with the little girl,ughing and gazing at her in amazement. Close to them were Xie Xie, Yuanen Yehui, and the others ying with an adorable baby that had a spec of blonde hair. He was giggling and looking around while all of themughed at how cute he was. Down from them was Tang Wulin who was holding the shy little girl, who refused to leave her papa''s arms. With Xiao Wu running her hand around his face, he checked to see if he was alright. While trying to get the modest little girl to open up but she refused to budge. To both their amusement. "How do you feel?" Xiao Wu asked softly, holding her son''s face in her hands, her eyes reflecting her motherly love for him. "Strange..." "That is expected, this is a first for you." Xiao Wu''s smile grew more." But don''t let it get you done. Just take your time and enjoy the time you have with them..." "I know." Tang Wulin smiled at Xiao Wu who giggled. It was then the babies started to cry, all of them pointing their hands towards Tang Wulin direction. Xiao Wuughed at this sight before saying." It seems they want their father. Even little Zhanji wants to go to his uncle." She saw Huo Zhanji reaching out to Tang Wulin, eyes filled with innocence. While Tang Wutong was pouting and sending a re to Tang Wulin. He already knew she was cursing his bloodline which caused this reaction. Since Huo Zhanji whenever was around Tang Wulin, loved being held by him. It came to the point that he would prefer to be held by him than even his own parents. Which Wutongined about, saying he is acting like a little traitor. But Huo Zhanji simplyughed in her face when Tang Wulin held him, irritating even more. But it didn''t stop the smile from showing up on her face. When she tells Tang Wulin to take care of him for a bit, while she has fun with Huo Yuhao. But then she gets even more annoyed when she sees Zhanji eyes shining. As if the thought of spending more time with Wulin was amazing and joy instead of with her. # After everyone left when it reached night time. Tang Wulin with the six children in his arm checked on their mothers, to see all of them were still sleeping. Kissing each of them goodnight, he moved to the room where he slept. cing each of them down, before moving down onto the bed. To his amusement, he felt all of them reaching out to him again causing him tough. With thoughtful consideration, he ced all of them near him, while his arms kept them close and put a pillow at the end. Just in case any of them moved or tried to roll off the bed. It didn''t take long before they all drifted off to sleep. Tired out from earlier and meeting everyone. While this happened, Tang Wulin was silently gazing at each of them. Seeing all six of them sleeping so softly, all of them looking so peaceful and safe. Each of them in their own colored nket and adorable hats. Tang Wulin felt a smile breaking out, alongside the realization that he was a father. A father with six little miracles, sleeping soundly next to him. In the next moment, he fell asleep with a faint smile on his face. Chapter 459: Epilogue - Bon Voyage Chapter 459: Epilogue - Bon Voyage A deep wave of immortal qi serenely moved through the clouds, spreading out like mist. It passed through the skies, alongside the earth, nurturing everything around. Up above was the glittering starry sky alongside thes, some were green and some were that seemed small. Down below was extremely beautiful, the green grass spread out like a cushion, beautiful trees verdant and lush. Radiant springs and sacredkes surged, wondrouss that were releasing multicolored light and intoxicating fragrance. It was magnificent and beautiful, golden mist filled with immortal qi swirling about them. This was a realm, unlike any, a realm that wouldn''t exist anywhere in the mortal realm. This was none other than the God Realm or more specifically, the Great God Circle Star realm. A realm that was able to break into the 7th-dimensional after establishing a God Star and growing. In a majestic pce that had a colorful halo glowing above it, on the inside was a hall that was built in an octagon shape. Each wall was shing with the scenes of various mortal worlds, sr systems, and gxies. They were constantly fluctuating between worlds, which were the worlds the Great God Circle control. In the center of the hall, there was a round table with sixteen chairs around it. Each chair was unique to the other. A different person upied each seat. Each of them was giving off a 6th-dimensional aura that would terrify anyone. Each of them staring at the projection of a globe in the middle of the table. It shed constantly for a bit before fading away, alongside the globe. "Ugh... Finally, I can be done for the day." The Immortal Emperor Hailong said with a sigh after leaning back in his chair. "Why are you acting as if you did much? All you did was be silent while the rest of us was discussing the progression of the mortal worlds." The Mad God Lei Xiang replied with a scoff causing Hailong to re at him. "Oi, you''ve been getting annoyingtely... Do I have to knock you down a peg?" "Scram, go bother someone else with your antics." Lei Xiang replied but before Hailong could counter, Zhou Weiqing spoke up. "Now, now. Do I need to step in to calm you guys down? Let''s not get into another fight... That you both will undoubtedly lose." Zhou Weiqing smiled as he saw both of their res before they shouted. "Who will lose!" "Can''t you guys go one meeting without stirring up trouble?" The Zither Emperor Ye Yinzhu release a sigh while massaging his temple with a hand. "I doubt it. Those two are like fire and water while Weiqing over there is the person who loves to egg them on." "You wound me so much, brother Tien..." ''He wouldn''t...'' Tien Hen''s eyes narrowed at the smiling Zhou Weiqing who''s smile was beginning to turn mischievous as he continued. "Aren''t you the one who has the statistic of who will win?" Tien Hen let out a sigh, as he felt the eyes of Hailong and Lei Xiang instantly zoning on him. "No, I don''t have the stats, now leave me alone." "Bullshit, aren''t you the type that calctes everything?" "There is never a dull moment at these meetings." Lie Yan giggled as she rested her head on Ji Dong''s shoulder. "I admit, they are a vast improvement over the old ones." "Hehe, are you talking about how Destruction and Tang San would usually argue for the whole meeting? Needing Life to step in?" "Yep." Ji Dong winked at Lie Yang as they both secretlyughed. As this was happening, down from both Good and Evil, the eyes of Yali widened. "Oh?" "Something wrong?" The God Of Destruction, Yun Ming asked while he was stroking Yali back. It was about eight years ago in this realm that Yali and Yun Ming underwent the God trial for Destruction and Life position. It was administered by Tang San who had the cores at the time. They were selected not only because of their cultivation but also their talent for these two positions. Also since Yali having arge amount of faith, energy, and connection to life itself. While Yun Ming was talented and able to make a half-god position before a God Realm was made. Tang San asked if they wanted the positions to which they agreed. Not only to get stronger for their friends and family but also because they felt the positions calling to them. While the trial was horribly hard to the point, they felt like giving up multiple times. Somehow they were able to persevere and make it through, gaining these two God Positions. "Hehe, those silly kids are here." Just as the Life Goddess Yali said this, the door to the main hallway was pushed open! In followed three kids who looked like they were ten years old. One was a boy with beautiful skin and adorable dimples. The boy had wavy ck hair with streaks of silver and white, alongside bluish-gold eyes. This was none other than Tang Xuanyu who rushed towards Gu Yuena who was sitting down with a gentle smile on her face. The other boy was a cute boy with short spiky green hair that swayed as he ran. His eyes were light green with purple mixed in them alongside wisps of green and purple. This boy was Yun Lin who was rushing towards theughing Yali who had her arms wide open. And the final one was an adorable girl with long, wavy ck hair that went down to her waist. She had light pink eyes that were mixed with crimson-gold, breathtaking to all who saw it. This little girl was Tang Ning who had a red hue on her rosy cheeks as she felt multiple eyes staring at her. "My Cute granddaughter!" Without a word, Tang San had appeared in front of Tang Ning. Surprising her as she flinched but Tang San had already wrapped his arms around her. "My adorable granddaughter-," "Grandpa... Stop, people are looking." Tang Ning whispered, concealing her face in her grandfather''s chest while he chuckled in amusement. "Don''t be embarrassed now, none of them will dare tough at my little harmony." "Grandpa!" As this was going on, Tang Xuanyu had reached his mother Gu Yuena and dived in her arms. "Mom~" "Hehe, didn''t I tell you can''te in until we''re done?" "But you guys are done, though!" "And how would you know that? Were you three troublemakers eavesdropping?" Gu Yuenaughed at Tang Xuanyu who started to sputter, his face was turning red as he tried looking anywhere else. But at her, making herugh even more. "Didn''t I raise you better?" "Buuut daaad... You guys were taking too long! I want to hurry up and go to big brother Wulin!" Yun Linined, but Yun Ming only rolled his eyes. "You always want to go to him! When are you going to start training?" "...Mom! Dad trying to force me-," "Oi!" Yali justughed at two banters, as she knew Yun Ming was the one to me. He was the one who spoiled and pampered their child rotten, taking special care to make sure everything was right with him. ''And he said I spoiled Na''er the most.'' Finally being able to get out of her grandpa''s embrace, which he didn''t mind as he instantly went towards Xuanyu. ''Poor him.'' Tang Ning thought before her eyesnded on the target, the person she wanted to talk to. With a deep breath, she gathered up her courage before slowly walking towards Rong Nianbing who was smiling. "Hm? Did you need something Ning?" "U-Um, uncle Nianbing... Can you teach me how to cook?" After Tang Ning said that, her face lit up like a Christmas tree, desperately wishing she could hide behind something. But to her confusion, uncle Nianbing didn''t reply, ncing up, she saw the disbelief on his face. And the tears? Wait, why was her uncle crying? In the next instant, she was scooped up and held tightly. "My precious grandniece! To think you want to learn the art of cooking! I knew you were the one all along, way better than your cousin!" As Rong Nianbing said this, Tang Ning began blushing while Huo Yuhao was observing everything. Started to twitch his lips at his master''sment, although he could understand his master''s pain. Who didn''t know the pain Rong Nianbing felt when Huo Zhanji said he didn''t care for learning how to cook or use a knife? Rong Nianbing could only walk in defeat, the dream of training his disciple kid shattered into pieces. "Congrattions master, you found a student as good as me." Huo Yuhao said before he felt the area get colder, ncing to the side. He saw Tang San who was ring at Rong Nianbing while holding on to the squirming Tang Xuanyu. "Grandpaaa." "Shh for now Xuanyu, Grandpa a bit busy." Tang San''s eyes were boring into Rong Nianbing, giving him a fierce stare that would have any man running for the hills. But Rong Nianbing wasn''t any man. How could he cower in front of his new disciple? While his old one was watching as well? "Tsk, don''t get mad because she picked me." Rong Nianbing scoffed causing Tang San''s eyes to twitch, his re bing even more lethal. As a staring matchmences between Nianbing and Tang San, Tang Xuanyu''s eyes wander to Huo Yuhao. "Uncle Yuhao can you tell Zhanji to stop hogging my spot!" Huo Yuhao raised a brow."So sitting on your dad''s head is your spot now?" "Yes! I imed that when I was born, then he kicked me off!" "And then you kick him off as well." Tang Xuanyu pouted." It was only fair!" Huo Yuhao merely shook his head, finding the rivalry that was going on between Xuanyu and Zhanji to be amusing. His boy was usually calm andid back but when ites to the things he wants or desires. He bes a vicious tyrant, pushing and moving anyone out of his way. Huo Yuhao had too many headaches about the fights Zhanji and the other kids got themselves into. It always seemed to end in all of them getting bruises and bumps before Wulin or Yali would heal them. Yet oddly enough, all of them would stick together whenever they were up to something. From ying pranks on everyone in the realm to causing mayhem and havoc. No matter what anyone says, specifically his dearest honey Wutong. Zhanji got his troublemaker side from her, and you couldn''t tell him otherwise! "Oh! That reminds me, dad you remind uncle A''Dai toe over for dinner?" Yun Lin asked as stopped arguing with his dad if you could call it an argument. "He did. Of course, Yue and I would love to join you guys." A''Dai replied with a faint smile causing Yun Lin to cheer. He loved it when A''dai and Xuan Yue came over because they always brought him treats to eat. It didn''t take him long to find out that Xuan Yue loved to dote on him, always giving him a batch of cookies. To the irritation of Yun Ming and pleasant amusement of Yali. "Uncle Yuhao if you aren''t going to help, then I will just resume my fight!" Tang Xuanyu said as he finally got out of Tang San hold but before he could move, a soft pair of arms grasped him. "You little trouble maker, don''t tell me you are going to give your father trouble?" Na''er asked with a smile as she began to tickle Xuanyu. "Ahhh, stop auntie!" Tang Xuanyu kept onughing and squirming, trapped in his auntie Na''er hold. He was silently scolding himself for disregarding her, as he knew she was just waiting for the moment to strike. "As always, it''s always lively with you all here." Zhang Gongwei whispered as he was leaning back in his chair with azy smile, content on watching things y out. # In another part of the God Star, the distinct sounds of metal rang out. "Mom! Can I try next?" An adorable boy with sky-blue eyes and spiky orange-colored hair with ck streaks running through it. "Of course not-," "Of course my adorable grandson! Come over to grandpa and he will get you started-," "Oi..." Mu Chen froze when he felt the fierce stare of his daughter, Mu Xi on his back. Even without her bringing down her Peak God-King pressure down on him, he could feel the invisible pressure. "Come on now Xi... He just wants to be a cksmith-," "He can be one when he reaches eleven, right now let him enjoy his childhood." Mu Xi said with no room for discussion causing Mu Chen to let out a sigh. "But mommy, I want to start my training!" Tang Chang pouted in indignation while Mu Xi stopped hammering down on the metal, putting down her hammer. Before then moving towards her adorable little boy, who was stubborn as his father. Picking him up and setting him on herp, she began to gently pinch his cute dimples. "Mom!" "Hush, this is what naughty boys get." "But I am not naughty! Grandpa and grandma said I wasn''t." Mu Xi rolled her eyes beforeughing." Why should I let you start cksmith training now? If you can give me a good reason, I will think about it." "Really?" "Yes, really..." "Well because I am your beloved child of course!" "Try again." Mu Xi flicked Tang Chang''s head causing him to cry out. "Because I am cute?" "I have plenty of other cute kids~" "But you said I was the cutest!" Tang Chen shot Mu Xi an using re but she only gave him an amused look while Mu Chen wasughing hysterically in the back. "Some advice kid, all mothers think all their kids are the cutest. Keyword, all of their kids." "Tsk...Well, it''s because I want to see why." "Hm, why what?" "It''s hard to put into words but anytime I see your cksmithing. Every time I see the sparks and sh of metal. I get lost in it for some reason... Ugh, it''s hard to exin." "It''s fine, I think you exined it well enough... Isn''t that right my cute daughter?" "Shut up dad... As for you, okay, I will think about it." Tang Chang''s eyes had widened before he began to cheer out loud, jumping off his mother''sp and rushing towards his grandpa. Both of them high-five each other, while Mu XI only shook her head. ''I am stuck with a bunch of fools... Then again, they are my fools.'' # "Please grandpa Mei!" "Please grandpa Ziran!" The cries of two children sounded out in a narrow yard. One of the kids was an adorable ten-year-old girl. She had long light blue hair with streaks of white at the end and light bluish-silver eyes that seemed to contain stars. The girl was dressed in a blue dress with a jacket wrapped around her shoulder. While the other was another adorable ten-year-old girl. The girl had long silver hair with streaks of blue and purple alongside purplish-silver eyes that seemed to glitter. Like her sister, she was wearing a silver dress with a jacket that was mostly white but blue streaks. The first girl was Tang Jia, who was smiling and cheering on her grandfather Hui Mei. While the other girl was Tang Xiu who was mirroring her sister''s action to their grandfather Tang Ziran. Tang Wulin was able to find the reincarnations of Hui Mei and Sheng Ming. After he found them, he brought them to the God Realm while having them fused with the divine senses that were inside of him. Allowing them to not only regain their memories but also the memories of these divine wisps. After they regain their memories, they didn''t opt to get their positions back, both wanting to retire and rx. With Sheng Ming using this time to dote on Tang Wulin and her grandkids. "...Fine!" "...Fine!" Both Tang Ziran and Hui Mei sighed while their two adorable granddaughters cheered in victory. They nce at each other before crouching down until they are at both girl''s level. In the next moment, Tang Xiu and Tang Jia climbed onto their grandpa''s shoulders while their hands stretched out. "Okay! Let''s get ready to start the round!" As Tang Xiu said this, she nced and waved at the smiling face of Sheng Ming and Lang Yue. Both women ignored the pleading gazes of their husbands, while they waved at the girls. "Be careful now girls, your mounts may not be strong enough to hold out till the finish line~" "I agree, they might buckle before the end." "Oh! That is true, don''t worry grandma! We will be careful!" "We promise!" Sheng Ming and Lang Yue giggled at this but then a cute voice rang out. "Mom! Auntie! Why are dad and uncle looking so terrible?" "Yeah! Weren''t they cheerful a few days ago?" Lang Yue and Sheng Meng nce down, sitting in Lang Yue''sp was a five-year-old adorable boy with a look of confusion. The boy had short ck wavy hair like Tang Ziran but grey eyes like his mother. But one could see hints of gold in the boy''s hair and eyes. Another boy was sitting in Sheng Ming''sp, looking around the same age as the one before. This boy had curly silver hair with streaks of green in it and crimson-brown eyes with streaks of white in it. This was caused by Tang Wulin blessing both children and imparting his bloodline into them. The Universal Law had warned him that the children would go through many changes before they finally stopped. "My cute little boy, they are just reaping what they sow." Tang Zhen blinked his cute eyes, ncing at Hui Yijun before saying."They are?" "Hehe, yes. Don''t worry about them. Just enjoy the show with us okay?" "Okay, auntie!" "Okay, mommy!" Tang Zhen smiled at his auntie Sheng Ming''s words, while she pinched his and Hui Yijun''s cheeks with a smile. Tang Ziran and Hui Mei grimace, both screaming internally at their wife''s amusement at their misfortune. "Don''t give us that look. Isn''t it both of your faults for spoiling them rotten?" Lang Yue giggled at Sheng Ming''s words while the two men couldn''t reply. As both of them did give and do whatever the girls asked them to. But how could they say no to them? They couldn''t bear hurting their grandkid''s feelings, the only thing both of them want. Was their grandkids to be happy and keep up their smile. No matter the cost! But this still didn''t stop them from inwardly crying, being treated as nothing more than mounts. Even though Hui Mei was a God-King and Tang Ziran was a First-ss God, they couldn''t do anything. While their wife, God-King Sheng Ming and First ss Lang Yueughed harder. "Go grandpa Mei!" "Go, Grandpa Ziran! We are going to beat Tang Xiu this time!" "Yes..." "Yes..." # "Isn''t this a bit too much?" "What do you mean honey?" "I mean you trying to go through the whole library of the Divine Realm!" The God-King Wu Siduo pointed out inly towards her deranged Second ss mother Wu Yiyi. "But sweety~ I haven''t even gotten to half of the library yet." Wu Siduo could only sigh at her mother''s antics, ncing at all of the stacks of books that wereying around the area. Sometimes she wondered if it was a good idea for Tang San to ept her mother''s request of being allowed in the library. Then again, the realm was benefiting as she was deciphering the old texts that held more history than they led on at first. "Can''t you do anything about her?" Wu Siduo turned to the smiling Second ss God Zhuo Jiu but he only shook his head. "You know how your mother gets when she is like this." "...Right." # "Come on Hao! We gotta hurry up and go over to meet Wulin." "Remember to bring the basket." Xiao Wu and God-King Ah Yin shouted, their voice traveling through the house. "Alright!" God-King Tang Hao shouted back, as the sounds of movement could be heard in the kitchen. "Thanks for inviting us, It''s been a while since we visited him and them." Ah Yin said while holding Xiao Wu''s hand with a smile but Xiao Wu only shook her head with a giggle. "Don''t worry about it. I know you all have been busy, managing the Douluo ne, so think of this as a vacation for you both." Since the evolution of the Douluo ne, Tang Hao and Ah Yin have been the ones who have been overseeing the ne. They were the ones who would regte the energy that was flowing through the realm. As well as the ones who would inform the God Committee about any potential soul master for a position. So far, most of the recent ascended Gods have beening from the Douluo ne. This included soul beasts as well since their curse was broken and the realm allowed them entry. The numbers of beasts have been gradually climbing, almost at the level where they could rival the god''s own. "Besides, I can tell Wulin misses you both." "Really? That brat, who has only just started calling me grandpa after so long." Tang Haomented with a huff as he moved out of the kitchen with baskets in his hand. Ah Yin ignored his words. "He does? Hehe, I promise to make it up with him." "Good! Even if he may look like he is annoyed, that''s just his way of showing affection!" ''Pretty sure that''s him being annoyed.'' Tang Hao thought but he didn''t dare say it out loud to the two in front of him. # In another part of the realm. An adorable boy with spiky blond hair with ck streaks in it and goldish-blue eyes was hacking down on Peak God-King Ye Xinn. As the wooden sword came close to her, Ye Xinn swept out, smacking it out of the boy''s hand with her own. "Darn it!" "That wasn''t so bad Tang Min! Just remember what we taught you!" Peak God-King Xu Xiaoyan shouted as she was sitting on the steps of the training hall while she watched Tang Min moving for his sword. "But auntie! Mom never gives me a chance to do any of the moves!" At the start of the training, Ye Xinn and Xu Xiaoyan were teaching Tang Min all of the specific movements of the sword. From chopping to sweeping out. So far he has only been able to implement, piercing, hacking, and cleaving. He hasn''t been able to utilize the other movements in an effective manner. Or well to the point Ye Xinn would approve. At the sound of her sonining, Ye Xinn''s eyes narrowed."Is that whining I hear? I guess we should double the set-," "No! I am notining mom, I would never." Tang Min waved his hand in a hurried matter. He didn''t have the stamina or the will to undergo this hellish training any longer. His mom was so sweet on other asions but when ites to training. She is like a tyrant that expects him to meet her standard on the first try. That is way too much! "There, there. If you can finish this up in the next 30 mins, I promise to cook your-," "Begin!" Just as he heard Xu Xiaoyan''s words, Tang Min seemed to have found some untapped energy inside of him. As he charged at Ye Xinn who was now sporting an amused smile, as she muttered. "Just like his father." # In another part of the realm, in front of a towering tree that was giving off a white and green light. In front of the tree were two figures that were talking. "Didn''t I tell you to stop running over here without telling anyone!" "But mom! I have to run here without any of the noticings or else my spot is threatened!" "Who cares about your spot-," "I do!" "-If we don''t know where you are, then we''re going to worry!" "About what? It''s not like there is anything scary here?" Tang Wutong could only sigh at the clueless expression on her son''s face. Although he did look cute as he titled his head in a confused manner while the wind swayed that strip of pink hair. She couldn''t really fault him in thinking there was nothing scary here because there really wasn''t. No one would dare to cause trouble in the realm, let alone in the area where her little brother was living in. "Regardless, he isn''t here." Huo Zhanji pouted before saying." But where did he go? I wanted to y with uncle Wulin before Xuanyu and the others got here." "Honestly, when ites to Wulin. You all get into a fight... Is this because of his bloodline hack?" Tang Wutong muttered the first part to her causing Huo Zhanji to tilt his head, cutely. Tang Wulin Life Goddess and God of Existence bloodline were at the 10th-dimensional level. This allowed it so his presence would be able to attract and calm down every around him. This was irritating to Wutong because it sometimes made Zhanji prefer him over her. Which was uneptable, she was his mother for peace''s sake! Not only that but because of the torture, he put her through. Dragging her away into his own ''personal training'' leading her to years of suffering. His excuse was because she was too weak and needed to be at the top at least. Wutong was trained until she became a Peak God-King, to the amusement of the others around. ''I will never thank him! Stupid little brother!'' "Ouch! Mom, you''re pinching my cheek!" "Hush, who told you to look so cute?" # In an unknown town, in front of an abandoned chapel. A boy with short ck hair and eyes was walking towards the altar, ncing all around in anxiety. ''Why did I let them talk me into this?... Oh right, they wanted Natsu to do it.'' The boy''s face morphed into one of anger before he let out a sigh. He needed to hurry up and finish this so he could check on Natsu. Or maybe Mavis will be there consoling him, hopefully, she won''t smack him for going inside by himself. She hated when he did things without her. Opening thest door in front of him, he found himself in a hall. All around were chairs that were scattered around, but covered in dust and spider-webs. Yet the boy''s attention was on the man who sat in the front row down from the pathway. Strangely enough, there was also a ck and white cat, lying on the man''s head. Normally the boy would have run the other way, as it was way too creepy that someone was here. Considering it was abandoned and the mayor banned everyone from entering it. But he felt at ease at the sight of the man. He didn''t know why but it was as if him seeing the man was able to clear all doubts and fear. "Hm? Someone other than me has wandered into this chapel?" Even though the boy was at peace, he didn''t dare to speak. His parents and the other adults already told them not to talk to strangers, even if they make them feel at ease. "Don''t be afraid now." The boy furrowed his brows, not understanding why he didn''t sense any danger from the man in front of him. All he felt was the urge to get closer. Releasing a sigh and gathering his courage, the boy made his way to the front of the hall, sitting next to the man. It was then he noticed a book in the man''s hand, it was the title... "Dragon King of Apocalypse? That sounds like the title of someone..." "It should, that person is pretty famous in this world... Would you like to hear it?" "Hear it?" "A legend that shocked the history of the world and even the universe?" The man''s crimson-gold and blue eyesnded on the boy''s ck ones, while the cat''s nine-colored eyes regarded the boy. Feeling something stirring him, something pushing him and beginning him to agree. The boy known as Zeref could only say. "Yes please." But it was then a voice rang out. "Zeref! Where are you! Mom and Dad don''t want us toe homete again." "Zeref!" "Oh, right I have too home now..." Zeref nces at the man." Is it okay if Ie tomorrow and hear it?" "Sure." Zeref eyes lit up before he bows before the man and rubbed the kitty''s head. Then he ran out of the ce, missing the smile on the man''s face that grew. As he reached the outside, he saw a ten-year-old girl with long golden flowing hair. She had emerald eyes that were staring ahead while a boy with pink hair was next to her. Once they both saw Zeref, their eyes widen. "Zeref!" Zeref chuckled when he saw both of them rushing towards him. Arms open wide, he felt all of them rush into his embrace while theyined about him taking too long. "Sorry for make you guys worry." "Hm, as long as you''re sorry..."Mavis muttered after finishing checking up on Zeref." Let''s go before your parents ban you from ying with us!" "Hahaha!" # "Are you sure this is fine? You could have easily brought them into the God Realm and give them their memories back." The Universal Law said as he stared through the window of the chapel, seeing the three kids them moving away. "I could... But I wanted to give him another chance." "To live his life?" "Yes." Tang Wulin held the book in his hand, this one held no title."Aren''t you curious about the story he will make?" "No? I can already see it and so can you... So why do you bother to watch?" "It would be boring to just see his future~" The Universal Law could only sigh at Tang Wulin antics before speaking up. "Still... Fairy Tale? Really? That''s the future name of their n?" "It isn''t bad, after all. It represents their burning passion for an endless mystery and never-ending adventure." Tang Wulin nce at the window once more before turning and leaving. "Until the day we can truly meet once more. Live this life with all you got with the people you find on this journey." "Bon voyage... Zeref." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!